《The Darling of Heaven Owns a Rip-off Shop》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The forest was cold and silent.


    In the darkness of the night where everywhere was pitch-black, there was a man covered in blood scudding forward with steady and firm footsteps. His eyes were filled with hatred and pain. He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could hold on, nor did he know if the darkness before him would ever come to an end.


    His was covered with blood, but not a single drop of blood belonged to him. All the blood belonged to the imperial bodyguards who had sworn to protect him. As for those imperial bodyguards, their dead bodies should have long since turned cold in this gloomy forest or even been gnawed and devoured by the wild beasts without even a single bone left in sight. When he thought of this, the hatred in his eyes intensified.


    The roar of his loyal bodyguards had sounded in his ears. ¡°Your Highness, hurry up and leave. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡±


    Then, red-hot blood had splashed across his body and face.


    Life, life¡­


    Where else could he still possibly find life?


    Was there hope for him? He was all alone. Was there still a chance that he could make a comeback?


    There was the sound of chaos from afar.


    He turned his head slightly and saw that in the distance, there was a bunch of fire torches moving at lightning speed. Those people were still in hot pursuit, and the torches illuminated the area around them. When he turned again to look ahead of him, there was only a patch of darkness, the kind of darkness that seemed capable of engulfing and devouring people.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and continued sprinting forward as quickly as he could. His life no longer belonged to him alone. How could he disappoint so many people, all of whom had pinned their hopes and expectations on him?


    But he¡¯d been running for three days and three nights and was already getting so worn out. He was already a spent force. His speed was getting slower and slower, and the fire torches behind him were getting closer and closer to him.


    ¡°Up ahead!¡±


    ¡°Quickly go after him!¡±


    ¡°Getting his head will bring you ten thousand pieces of gold!¡±


    The voices that came from behind were filled with excitement and greed.


    Closer and closer, nearer and nearer¡­


    However, he still didn¡¯t give up. He still did his best, running as fast as he could even though he was already stumbling.


    However, all of a sudden, a light appeared right in front of him.


    A bright yellow lamp had appeared right in front of him. It was unmistakably clear. It wasn¡¯t swaying, nor did its light seem to diminish at all. It just quietly hung suspended in the dark night sky in the forest.


    His eyes were fixed on that lamp as he subconsciously ran toward the illuminated area.


    This lamp definitely wasn¡¯t a trap, but he wasn¡¯t sure why he was so sure of this.


    While he was doing his best to run toward the place where the lamp was, the footsteps of his hunters were fast approaching him.


    By the time he had a clear view of the scene in front of him, he froze.


    There was a three-story high building. It had vermilion-lacquered carved beams that seemed exceptionally elegant under a beam of warm, gentle light, and its design was extremely stylish. It was completely unexpected to come across this kind of first-class aristocratic style in the midst of this mountain forest.


    Looking up, he saw the lamp that had caught his attention earlier on. It was hanging at the top of the highest point of the building. Going up close to it, he could see that it was an exceptionally clear and exquisite glazed dragon-phoenix lamp. Two rows of lanterns hung on both sides of the shop¡¯s door plaque, and the light from the lanterns illuminated the words on the plaque so that they were clearly visible.


    ¡°There¡¯s everything here.¡±


    Why did he immediately feel that this was a shop with just one glance at it? Because right in front of the shop, there was a huge, shiny gold ingot that was simply sparkling with radiance! This couldn¡¯t be made of real gold, could it?


    How could there be a shop here? In such a deserted and uninhabited mountain forest, how could someone open a shop here? And the name of the shop was literally the ¡°OmniStore.¡± The shop that had everything, was it? What a big statement to make.


    After he had a clear look at the couplet on the door, he became even more astonished. His astonishment was compounded by the fact that it was really difficult for him to explain everything in a nutshell.


    The left couplet: Allowed to pay on credit. Complete honesty when dealing with customers, old and young alike


    The right couplet: Pay off your debts on time or watch me thrash you to the point where you won¡¯t live to see the morrow


    The top scroll: Not a rip-off shop


    This shop, couldn¡¯t it still be called a rip-off shop? The left and right couplets totally lacked coherence with each other.


    Although this wasn¡¯t the time to mock and scoff, he still couldn¡¯t help entertaining such thoughts.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was at that point in time that the securely shut door of the shop suddenly opened with a creak. But there was no one to be seen inside. The doorway was like a huge mouth that was full of unknown dangers.


    He frowned slightly and felt a tightness in his throat. He, who had always been so calm and composed, was actually getting a little panicky at this moment.


    As the sounds of the people pursuing him came closer and closer, he gritted his teeth, took a large step forward, and rushed directly into the shop. He had no other choice.


    After he went through the doorway, the door of the shop shut with a creak once again, and the sound was daunting.


    Inside the shop, the lights were on and the windows were bright and clean. It wasn¡¯t at all as weird as he had expected it to be.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to fix that door. The door creaks and squeaks every time it¡¯s opened and closed. Our customers will be inclined to find it horrible. If Boss finds out about it, you better be careful, or she¡¯ll skin you.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I got it. I¡¯ll fix it after this customer leaves.¡±


    The voices of a man and a woman came to his ears.


    He looked at the two people in front of him and a look of astonishment flashed across his face. Of these two, the man had an extraordinary bearing and was exceptionally handsome, while the woman had bright eyes, a set of white teeth, and brows that were so beautifully shaped that they looked like a piece of artwork. When the two people noticed that he was staring at them, they smiled and approached him.


    ¡°Dear guest, this way, please. Our boss is waiting for you.¡±


    The two people spoke in unison, saying the exact same thing. It made his heart skip a beat. But, even though he found the situation a bit strange, he had actually started to calm down, albeit slowly. He didn¡¯t sense any malice or¡­ murderous intentions¡­ from these two people.


    ¡°I¡­ there are people behind me who want to kill me. If it will bring danger to you guys, I will leave right away.¡± He didn¡¯t respond to what the two had just said. Instead, he told them this.


    ¡°No, they can¡¯t enter this place. Dear guest, you¡¯re so adorable. Hehe. You almost died yourself, and you¡¯re still thinking about others,¡± the woman said with a smile, but the smile seemed forced and ingenuine, so he couldn¡¯t tell for sure whether she was praising him or being sarcastic.


    ¡°Portly, you will repair the door later,¡± a lazy voice came from inside the room. Though what the voice said merely seemed like a passing comment put across in a light, casual manner, it made the smiling lady stiffen all over. Then, she started weeping as she made her way to the side.


    The man was trying to hold back his laughter, but his face was serious. Once again, he made a polite gesture of invitation and said, ¡°Dear guest, this way please.¡±


    Drawing a lesson from the woman¡¯s mistake, the man no longer dared to make jokes. She had called Kong Hou by the nickname that was most humiliating to her, and she had even punished her by making her repair the door. Their boss must¡¯ve been seriously annoyed by Kong Hou¡¯s lack of self-restraint when she had made those sarcastic remarks. Kong Hou was a fool in this respect. Didn¡¯t she know that their boss was exceptionally fond of and partial to humans?


    ¡°Dear guest, please take a seat.¡± The man brought him in and beckoned him to sit down with gestural prompts. Then he turned and walked away.


    He raised his head to look up and was met with a face on all smiles.


    For a moment, he was somewhat distracted, simply because he had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Even that woman who had astonished him when he¡¯d entered the shop wasn¡¯t even a tenth as beautiful as the one in front of him now.


    ¡°Dear guest, welcome to my shop,¡± the lady in front of him spoke up, her voice carrying the same laziness as it had before. As if she sensed his confusion and suspicions, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re able to enter my shop, that means you¡¯re a fated one. Those people outside won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t get in?¡± He was confused, but more than that, he was worried. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to this inhumanely beautiful woman right in front of him if those people outside were to barge in here. And the mere thought that he was the reason for all of this made him somewhat fidgety.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry.¡± The woman looked at the undisguised worry and guilt in the eyes of the man in front of her and the smile on her lips widened. Oh, humans. They always had their way of evoking tender affection and compassion for them.

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing how there was still a deep frown on his face, the woman turned her head slightly, indicating for him to look out of the window.


    And then, the scene that he saw startled him.


    The group of hunters hot on his heels had arrived outside, but they were simply circling the shop like headless chickens, unable to take a single step closer to the door of this shop. It seemed like they were completely oblivious to the shop¡¯s presence.


    It was a bit like being caught in the legendary labyrinth.


    Could it be that the woman right before him was a descendant of some master who had lived in seclusion?


    Yes, she had to be. Legend had it that these masters wielded the powers to conquer nature and reverse the course of events. They usually lived n seclusion, hidden from the outside world. But when their countries and nations were in danger, and the people were in distress, they would appear and turn the tide, thus remedying the bad and misfortunate situation.


    Those people couldn¡¯t enter this shop. It was definitely because this master had laid a labyrinth outside!


    This thought made him increasingly excited.


    The woman opened her mouth to speak again in her languid tone, ¡°Oh, fated one. As you can see, my shop sells everything.¡± Then, after a slight pause, she looked up at him with what seemed like a smile and said, ¡°Including¡­ wishes.¡±


    He froze in surprise.


    This¡­ what did she mean by this?


    Including¡­ wishes?


    Did this mean literal wishes? Selling wishes? That is, to fulfill his wishes?


    Was it possible? What the woman said seemed like a joke, yet somehow he sensed that she wasn¡¯t joking around.


    ¡°Dear guest, please have some tea.¡± Kong Hou first served the woman, placing a cup of tea before her, then she put a cup of tea in front of him as well. He looked at the two teacups and suddenly experienced a series of complex emotions. Upon smelling the fragrance of the tea, his emotions became even more mixed. The cup of tea in front of the boss was served in a porcelain cup of a bright luster with ancient and simple patterns, and tea was extremely aromatic. His cup of tea, on the other hand, was served in a porcelain cup of a plain, solid color, and the tea it contained merely carried a faint hint of an aroma. The stark contrast between them was immediately apparent!


    Though it wasn¡¯t really a good time for this, he simply couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. He had never seen such a way of serving tea before. Why was there such a stark difference in how they were treated?


    ¡°Prince of Virtue, have you made up your mind?¡± The woman sitting in front of him lifted her teacup and took a sip. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°You can buy anything you want, including what you wish for.¡±


    The Prince of Virtue was also a shrewd man with a keen eye. The moment the woman in front of him addressed him by his true identity, he could once again ascertain that she was no ordinary person. He quietly eyed the woman in front of him, but he had already made up his mind.


    ¡°Then what kind of price do I have to pay?¡± The Prince of Virtue was no fool. Somehow or rather, he felt that the other party wasn¡¯t joking, so he naturally took the matter very seriously as well. He believed in paying a price that was fair for what he was getting. The kind of wish he wanted to ask for, was it really possible to realize? Even if his wish really did come true, what kind of price would he have to pay?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a price that you can afford to pay,¡± the woman said in a lighthearted tone.


    ¡°I have nothing now and can¡¯t afford to pay for anything.¡± The Prince of Virtue felt bitter as he told her about his difficult situation.


    ¡°You can put it on credit.¡± The beautiful woman tilted her head slightly and revealed a harmless smile. This smile was like a sea of blossoming flowers after all the ice and snow had melted away.


    Once again, the Prince of Virtue froze in astonishment. He didn¡¯t know if this was because of the woman¡¯s stunning smile or because of the woman¡¯s groundbreaking, heaven-shattering remark that he could put it on credit. Then he recalled the pair of couplets at the door. Was it really true that he could put it on credit?


    ¡°Prince of Virtue, doesn¡¯t the tea taste good?¡± The woman¡¯s voice brought the Prince of Virtue¡¯s roaming thoughts back to reality.


    He opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t know quite how to put it.


    ¡°If the tea doesn¡¯t taste good, that can¡¯t be helped,¡± she said. ¡°I only have a total of one hundred grams of this tea. If I offer some of it to you, there won¡¯t be enough for me.¡± The woman smiled, lifted her teacup, and took another sip. Her eyes were half-closed with great satisfaction.

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She gently put down the teacup, then said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Tian Miao. The boss of this shop. You can call me Boss Tian. So, have you now made up your mind? Oh, fated one. Do you need to buy a wish? What is your wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need to! I wish to buy a wish! My wish is¡­ is¡­¡± The Prince of Virtue raised his voice and said with a note of absolute certainty, ¡°My wish is that an expert will help me to take back my kingdom.¡±


    ¡°As you¡­ wish.¡± Tian Miao¡¯s voice was no longer languid and lazy, but airy and slow. This voice was like the cold moonlight that subtly blended into the silent mountain valley, and even more, it seemed to ring inside the Prince of Virtue¡¯s heart, striking against its unsettled walls.


    ¡­


    When the door closed behind him once again, the Prince of Virtue stood outside with a dazed look on his face, his mind completely blank. He was hugging a large vase in his arms. When he said that the vase was large, he meant that the vase was literally really large, for it was almost half as tall as he was. The pattern on the vase seemed to be that of a wild beast. But he was in no mood to try and identify what kind of beast it was. His was still entirely in a state of confusion.


    After giving him the large vase, that woman named Tian Miao had gotten the man named Dong Xiao to escort him to the door and out of the shop. Then the door had been shut with a clang.


    What about the wish that was promised to be sold to him?


    What was the connection between giving him a large vase and fulfilling his wish?


    He finally recollected his thoughts and suddenly, all he could see were alternating bouts of bright flashes and darkness.


    The Prince of Virtue, holding the large vase, suddenly turned back and was startled to find that the store was gone. That bright lamp, of course, was gone as well. And so, the surroundings gradually dimmed into darkness. But the next moment, it gradually brightened again, for those hunters with their fire torches had surrounded him.


    There was no way for him to retreat, and no longer anyone left to protect him.


    He slowly closed his eyes and let out a gentle sigh. The next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, and this time, his eyes were filled with determination.


    Even though there was nowhere for him to retreat, he was still the same old proud and unyielding prince.


    At that moment, as they looked at his straight, upright figure, as well as his ice-cold eyes, the crowd stopped short in their tracks and no longer advanced forward. For no apparent reason, they all felt fear rise within their hearts.


    Why were they so fearful? The man standing in front of them wasn¡¯t fearful at all. He was merely a prince who had used to live a life of luxury and idleness but was now at the end of his rope.


    The leader of the pack saw how the crowd was growing apprehensive and fearful and was very annoyed by it. The rage he felt made him shout aloud, ¡°Go, all of you, attack. Don¡¯t forget, whoever gets the head on that neck will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold!¡±


    The moment they heard these words, these people could no longer care about that hint of fear in their hearts. One by one, they raised the swords in their hands, charged toward the Prince of Virtue, and slashed their weapons in the face of the Prince of Virtue. All of them wanted to get their hands on this man¡¯s head, which was worth ten thousand taels of gold.


    The Prince of Virtue¡¯s eyes were cold and calm as he looked at the people rushing toward him.


    He thought about the great ambitions he still had but was no longer able to realize.


    Although he knew that his head would roll the next instant, the Prince of Virtue didn¡¯t shut his eyes. He merely looked at everything that was unfolding before him with his pair of dark eyes.


    This attitude made these people even more frightened. They roared at the top of their voices and put on a ferocious font to conceal their anxiety and fear.


    A swift and fierce slicing sound resounded in the air, their murderous intentions shaking the heavens. The swords had reached him!


    However, the next moment, which he had imagined would be an agonizing pain and a descent into darkness, didn¡¯t arrive. The Prince of Virtue could see it all clearly because he had kept his eyes open.


    At that moment, as plain as day, he saw a scene that he would never forget his entire life.


    The large vase in his hand heated up within an instant, and then, a frightening roar belonging to that of a beast-like creature resounded throughout the sky. It was deafening. A beam of golden light had also risen up to the sky, and it was so piercingly bright that it could make any onlooker¡¯s eyes throb with pain.

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Prince of Virtue¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. What was he looking at, exactly?


    A behemoth had sprung out of the vase he was holding in his hand, and it was growing bigger and bigger in mid-air, and the golden light it was emitting was becoming more and more intense. A gust of wind, with him at the center, suddenly exploded outward with a blast and swept toward everything in the surroundings. Not a single person could stand still. Everyone was shocked to see the scene unfolding right before their very eyes.


    When everyone finally got a good look at the behemoth, they all trembled from head to toe and couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly throw their weapons down. Then, every one of them fell to their knees onto the ground, still trembling all over.


    It had a dragon head, antlers, dragon eyes, elk body, dragon scales, and was riding atop the auspicious clouds, looking incredibly majestic. With its golden eyes, it looked down on everything with a stately air. Its arrogant demeanor was so overwhelming that it had brought everyone to their knees.


    ¡°Ki, ki, kirin¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it is the divine beast, kirin¡­¡±


    ¡°The Chosen One!¡±


    ¡°The Prince of Virtue is actually the Chosen One!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡±


    A kirin! The behemoth hovering in mid-air at this moment was none other than the legendary kirin, also known as the auspicious beast.


    The Prince of Virtue was also shocked at the scene before him. The scene right before his eyes was so incredible, so unbelievable, but yet, it was actually happening.


    The kirin let out another angry roar, and to the crowd surrounding it, it spurted out a jet of fire from its mouth! Every place the jet of fire landed went up in flames and smoke, and everything turned into ash without a single trace left behind!


    After the kirin was done spitting fire, it floated in mid-air and looked down at the Prince of Virtue and saw the silhouette of a man standing still in one spot while holding a vase in his arms.


    The Prince of Virtue felt incredibly intimidated when the kirin¡¯s gaze landed on him, and his body stiffened. He wanted to kneel down, but his body wouldn¡¯t move. However, the next moment, the kirin let out a long howl, turned into a golden light, and then, like a meteor, crashed into the vase that the Prince of Virtue was holding in his arms. Once again, it became the picture on the vase.


    There was still golden light in the surroundings as the Prince of Virtue looked around in silence. He was in the center of the entire place, and the surrounding area had become an empty land. Everything had ceased to exist. Those people who had been out to kill him just a moment ago, as well as the trees and rocks on the ground, had all been burned to nothing by the flames of the kirin!


    Once again, in his ears, the Prince of Virtue seemed to hear the airy and slow voice of that woman named Tian Miao.


    ¡°As you¡­ wish.¡±


    The golden light in the surrounding area gradually faded away, and the place was once again plunged into darkness.


    When he was in darkness, the Prince of Virtue didn¡¯t despair. Never had he before, and he all the more reason not to now. His heart was swelling with infinite hope.


    The Prince of Virtue tightly hugged the vase in his arms, though his hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. And there was simply no way he could calm the excitement in his heart.


    The next moment, he raised his head to look up at the heavens, and a smile formed on his lips.


    As I wished.


    Thank you, celestial being.


    ¡­


    Over the next few days, many people saw a ray of golden light rising in the sky. And this marked the beginning of a miracle.


    Ten days later, the missing Prince of Virtue appeared in the imperial city with many fanatical followers trailing behind him. Every single person¡¯s eyes were ablaze with excitement as they stared at the Prince of Virtue. None were able to take their eyes off him. The Chosen One, the Prince of Virtue! The miracle that had happened earlier on was all because the Prince of Virtue was blessed with the protection of an auspicious beast.


    The kirin had appeared, and with it an auspicious omen had arisen.


    All the people worshipped him, and he stood high in public favor.


    Fifteen days later, the Prince of Virtue was crowned Emperor, and he ascended the throne and changed his country¡¯s name to Qi.


    ¡­


    Kong Hou was using a small hammer to pound on a nail beside the door frame. As she worked on repairing the door frame, she turned around to ask Tian Miao, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you have to go this time? Don¡¯t we have to help you?¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s easier this time,¡± Tian Miao yawned. Then she turned around to go upstairs.


    The room on the right at the end of the second floor was Tian Miao¡¯s, and in the middle, there were two rooms. One was occupied by Dong Xiao, and the other one was occupied by Kong Hou. The other rooms were completely empty. The first floor, on the other hand, was filled with various items on display, and that large vase had been one of the items on display.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Tian Miao went upstairs, Dong Xiao ran to Kong Hou¡¯s side, squatted down, and watched Kong Hou repair the door frame. As he watched, he exclaimed, ¡°Aye, the door is finally fixed. From now on, it won¡¯t creak and squeak whenever we open or close it. The sound gave people a bad impression. It made people think that we¡¯re running a rip-off shop.¡±


    Kong Hou thought about the mismatched pair of couplets at the door, as well as that big shiny gold ingot, and rolled her eyes as she thought about how other people would actually feel when they saw that pair of couplets. They were bound to feel that their shop was nothing more than a rip-off, right? In truth, that ingot was made of real gold. And it was only her boss who would be such a maverick with the tendency to do things differently.


    ¡°But this time, it¡¯s much easier. It so happens that this time, there is a kirin with an unfulfilled wish, so that kirin can make the trip. That will do. Boss can also take a break, and we can play some mahjong with those in the backyard later.¡± Kong Hou hammered in the final nail as she spoke, feeling delighted.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll first bring some food to our Boss, then I¡¯ll meet you in the backyard later.¡± Dong Xiao got up and went to the kitchen. The light snacks that she¡¯d put in the oven should be just about done. It was best to take them to their boss right away while the food was still hot.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll make the tea, and you can serve it with the snacks.¡± Kong Hou stood up and ran to the kitchen.


    The two of them were good at different kinds of meals. Usually, they would perform their own duties with due diligence, and invest even more effort and thoughts into learning about all kinds of foods and drinks, all because their boss was simply fond of these things.


    ¡­


    The Prince of Virtue felt mixed emotions as he sat on the imperial throne to receive the worship and respect of all his imperial officials. Just a dozen days ago or so, he had been all alone in despair with no way out. And now¡­ the course of events had changed. The noble consort and Eighth Prince, who had passed a false imperial decree, had been sent to prison and were now awaiting punishment.


    The events of that day came to mind. That woman, who had lived most of her life in the limelight, and who was the late emperor¡¯s favorite concubine, had long passed her prime. The look of disbelief she¡¯d had on her face, as well as her final moment of madness, was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°No, impossible! The throne should be my son¡¯s, and only my son can be the emperor,¡± she had said. The formerly elegant, poised, and incomparably graceful noble consort had a ferocious, hideous look on her face. She no longer had the dignified appearance she¡¯d had in the past.


    But the Eighth Prince, on the other hand, had already resigned himself to his fate. Seeing the wretched state his mother consort was in, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out in mad laughter and roar, ¡°I told you long ago that you were the only one he favored. He had never thought of passing the throne to me. But you refused to listen to me and insisted on vying for it. What doesn¡¯t belong to us will never belong to us.¡± If he hadn¡¯t listened to his mother consort¡¯s delusional words, would he still have had his position as prince at this moment?


    At that very moment, the Eighth Prince was filled with immense regret. The emperor, his father, had really doted on him and loved him and had even thought of him and paved the way for his and his mother consort¡¯s future. He¡¯d thought he would get the new emperor to confer him the title of a Prince so he could bring his mother consort back to the palace to live in comfort in old age. But his mother consort hadn¡¯t been satisfied with this. After the passing of the emperor, when the Prince of Virtue had left the palace to go on an inspection tour of his country, she withheld the jade seal and falsely issued an imperial decree to arrest the Prince of Virtue, regardless of whether he was alive or dead. The basis of the arrest was that he was guilty of conspiring with foreign countries to commit treason.


    Now, he had been reduced to a prisoner of war, and he deserved it.


    Would his late father have been heartbroken if he had heard about this? Would he have been filled with disappointment?


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± This was the last thing the Eighth Prince said to the Prince of Virtue.


    But he didn¡¯t get a reply.


    He knew that some mistakes, even if the person at fault was remorseful and wished to repent, wouldn¡¯t necessarily be understood and forgiven. That night, in prison, the Eighth Prince silently ended his life with his own hands. The noble consort, who had calmed down, went crazy when she heard the news.


    This ambitious woman¡¯s greed for power was real, but her deep love for her child was just as real. But what was done couldn¡¯t be undone. The only thing that she cared about, her only hope, was now gone. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t bear the blow, but she was also unwilling to accept this cruel truth.

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Prince of Virtue received the report from his men with an expressionless face. He merely nodded slightly and said that he knew.


    When everyone left him, he let out a gentle sigh. He used to play with the young Eighth Prince when he was a little boy. Together, they would feel uneasy as their father checked over their homework. Together, they would play truant and skip classes. Together, they had such happy and heartwarming times.


    When had it all changed?


    The thing was, the Prince of Virtue didn¡¯t have much time to sit and lament. He still had many things that he needed to do. After the situation was settled, it would be time to undertake all neglected tasks and propel the nation toward prosperity. He had promised his father that he would create a flourishing dynasty that far surpassed his, where everyone would have food to eat and warm clothes to wear. He would definitely keep his promise on this. Definitely!


    ¡­


    The new emperor had ascended his throne. The entire nation was in celebration.


    Tian Miao, with Kong Hou and Dong Xiao as company, appeared in the capital.


    Had they come to celebrate the new emperor¡¯s coronation?


    Of course not.


    They had come to collect their debt. After all, the Prince of Virtue had paid with credit.


    It was late at night, and the Prince of Virtue, now emperor, had finished reading the memorials in the imperial study. He turned to walk toward the side hall of the palace, as he wanted to take a break. But as soon as he stepped inside, he saw a smiling Tian Miao sitting on a chair, playing with the lid of a teacup on the table.


    ¡°Celestial!¡± the emperor exclaimed excitedly, albeit softly. Then he turned around and oredered in a whisper, ¡°All of you may take your leave.¡±


    The eunuchs who had followed him into the side hall signaled to the eunuchs and palace maids who were standing guard outside to quietly withdraw.


    ¡°Celestial!¡± The emperor, without saying a single word, fell to his knees with a thump, his knees hitting the ground in one solid crash. He kneeled so hard on the ground that even Kong Hou and Dong Xiao felt their knees hurt, and they were just watching from the side.


    ¡°Call me Boss. Get up.¡± Tian Miao naturally accepted his bow, but she didn¡¯t like the way he addressed her.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Are you here today to collect your debt?¡± The emperor was filled with excitement. Celestial being. This was a celestial being standing right before his very eyes!


    ¡°Yes, then, pay up, Your Royal Highness.¡± Tian Miao smiled gently, and her voice was just as lazy and languid as the first time they¡¯d met.


    The emperor gradually calmed down. His heart felt heavy just thinking about the price that he might have to pay. An auspicious beast, the kirin, had appeared to help him, so he was more than likely going to have to pay a huge price to pay off his debt to her.


    But at the thought of his ambition, he mustered up the courage to speak up and say, ¡°I hope that Boss will be lenient and give me a few more days so that I can make arrangements for all official and personal affairs.¡± In his head, he was already contemplating matters like which officials could be entrusted with important positions, like kingmakers or assisting ministers, which child of his should be conferred with the title of a prince, which general should be sent to quell the harassment and chaos caused by the small states at the country¡¯s borders. It was best if the problems involving these small states could be settled once and for all. This would instill fear in these small states at the borders that were harassing his nation, and would thus make them concede defeat. There were also a few decrees that needed to be issued as soon as possible¡­


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tian Miao replied indifferently.


    After he hastened to make arrangements for these matters, he started paying off his debt.


    The only thing was that¡­


    This method of repayment was completely, completely different from what he¡¯d guessed it would be!


    Could someone tell him how it was possible that such a down-to-earth celestial being actually existed?


    After everything was prepared according to Tian Miao¡¯s request, the emperor watched the scene right before him with a stupefied expression.


    Tian Miao languidly lay on the imperial consort¡¯s chair. A few palace maids were carefully cracking walnuts and peeling fruits, while a few others were carefully feeding Tian Miao with food. There were also palace maids standing behind the chair to fan her. And in the courtyard, a group of dancers were performing while the musicians by the side were working hard to provide musical accompaniment. Tian Miao was watching the performance, nodding her head from time to time in satisfaction.


    The woman named Kong Hou was selecting jade and gems from a little chest to the side. She was smiling while she selected jewels and reported to Tian Miao, ¡°Boss, this pendant is very well-carved. The craftsman must be very skilled. We just need to find an embroiderer who has equally good skills to knit a tassel, and then we can hang it on your waist. It¡¯ll be so beautiful you¡¯ll be floating on air.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to read more books? It must be really terrible to be such an uncultured person. What kind of description is that? So beautiful that you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re floating?¡± The face of the man named Dong Xiao was filled with disgust. Then, to Tian Miao, he reported, ¡°Boss, for lunch we¡¯re having Kung Pao rabbit, fried lamb with cumin, hotplate pig¡¯s kidney, Eight Treasures duck, sliced fish in milk broth, saut¨¦ed beef filet with bell peppers, bamboo shoots with bracken, almond tofu bean curd¡­¡±


    ¡°Add a sliced suckling pig,¡± Tian Miao added to the list in a lazy voice.


    The emperor wondered if he was seeing things. Why else did the celestial being¡¯s eyes light up upon hearing such dishes on a menu?


    No. This was impossible. This was a celestial being who had the aura of an immortal! How could she be so¡­ worldly?


    In fact, she really was so worldly.


    Sob-sob-sob-sob. The emperor felt his heart break and shatter to pieces. Where was that celestial being that was said to be transcendental and sage-like? Where was that celestial being that was said to be mysterious and unfathomable? Where was that colossal price that he had agreed to pay? He¡¯d thought that the celestial would seize his soul or something like that, but in the end¡­


    In the end, the celestial had actually proposed this to repay his debt.


    Feasting on delectable food, downing good wine, admiring beautiful women, playing music late into the night. All ways to have a good time. This was exactly the kind of fondness for enjoyment that a self-indulgent ruler would have. But the emperor quickly shook this absurd idea out of his head.


    ¡°Ah, my heart.¡± The emperor put a hand to his chest, feeling a little unsteady. He had quickly hastened to make arrangements for his funeral. But in the end, in the end he didn¡¯t need to lose his insignificant life. She¡¯d gotten him to rule his country well so that he could create and establish a flourishing dynasty (which meant that the dynasty would bring in good money), so that he could provide her, the celestial, with the best form of enjoyment.


    After settling his funeral arrangements, he had still diligently and conscientiously attended court to handle government affairs. He felt a little embarrassed when he received furtive looks from his assisting ministers. It made him feel somewhat suffocated. He knew these officials were secretly mocking him while questioning, ¡°Are you fooling around with us, Your Royal Highness?¡± Fortunately, the emperor was still who he was at that moment, an emperor, and he was definitely thankful for it because it was the only reason why these people didn¡¯t dare say anything, even though they had doubts.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao sensed the emperor¡¯s anxiety and guessed what was on his mind, as he¡¯d gone about making arrangements for his funeral. Of course, they knew that their boss had also noticed this. But if the boss wouldn¡¯t offer him an explanation or tell him the truth, they wouldn¡¯t either. Well, there was really nothing they could do about it. Who would have expected their boss to be such a vicious character? And, as their boss¡¯s loyal supporters, they of course had to closely follow her lead. So, even though they saw through the emperor and understood his intentions, they didn¡¯t breathe a single word about it.


    ¡­


    Thereafter, the emperor was even more conscientious and careful when it came to handling government affairs, and created such a flourishing age for his dynasty that it surpassed that of the late emperor¡¯s.


    As for Tian Miao and company, they left the country a year after the country started to enter an age of prosperity.


    But before they left, the emperor plucked up the courage to ask Dong Xiao some questions. After all, just one look at Kong Hou and he could tell that she really disliked him. And he still lacked the courage to ask the celestial, Tian Miao, such a direct question. So, of course, he chose to ask the one who seemed to treat him the most amiably, and that was Dong Xiao.


    When the emperor asked Dong Xiao why they didn¡¯t take his soul, Kong Hou, who just so happened to be passing by, overheard him. Before Dong Xiao had the chance to reply, Kong Hou made it over to them and replied first, and what she said dripped with sarcasm.


    ¡°Take your soul? Dream on. Why would Boss want that pile of mess?¡± Kong Hou rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You just need to earn a lot of money. Then, you need to find all the good food and wine you can, as well as the most talented artists, musicians, and dancers from all over the world, so that our boss can enjoy them all. That will do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works,¡± Dong Xiao explained with a smile, and his smile was filled with kindness.


    ¡°Well, Boss, what do you think of my attitude toward humans now?¡± Dong Xiao thought to himself. ¡°Next time, it¡¯d be better if you got Kong Hou to clean the floor. But this emperor really does seem a little like a dimwit. Kong Hou¡¯s right. Why would we want his soul?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Kong Hou was also quite foolish. If she didn¡¯t like humans, she simply had to bury her dislike for them. Why wasn¡¯t she ever able to restrain herself and not mock them? It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t know that her boss was very fond of humans, and yet she always ridiculed these humans that her boss found so adorable. Wasn¡¯t she just asking for death?


    From the outside, Dong Xiao might seem amiable and calm, and the way he talked was more concise and comprehensive, but deep inside, an endless stream of mocking and taunting had long since begun.


    ¡°That vase¡­¡± The emperor plucked up the courage to ask again. He had enshrined the vase in the highest and safest place that he knew of and had it heavily guarded all day long.


    ¡°Just let it be.¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s smile was still full of kindness. Seeing the confused look on the emperor¡¯s face, he added on out of goodwill, ¡°When it¡¯s done with you, it¡¯ll leave on its own.¡±


    The emperor felt enlightened. Although he did feel a little sad that he had to part with the vase, he wasn¡¯t unwilling to let it go. After all, the appearance of that auspicious beast was a miracle. What more could he ask for? He was already very satisfied and happy to have been blessed by a celestial.


    Tian Miao, Kong Hou, and Dong Xiao soundlessly disappeared. On the day that people from the palace reported to the emperor that the mysterious woman had disappeared, the emperor understood right away that the celestial had left and would never appear again.


    The emperor stood in the palace¡¯s highest attic and looked at the endless heavens as he said to himself:


    ¡°Thank you, celestial.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, the three of them, Tian Miao and company, had returned to the OmniStore.


    Standing at the doorstep of the store, a beam of golden light flew over to them at lightning speed from a distance. The next moment, a kirin appeared right in front of them. It sprawled on the ground and gave Tian Miao the grandest form of salute. And with a voice that wasn¡¯t just filled with reverence but with gratitude too, it said, ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± It had waited a thousand years and had finally lived to see the day where its master was reincarnated. It was just that his and his master¡¯s destiny would only last this lifetime.


    ¡°No need. This was the destiny you and your master were predestined to share.¡± Tian Miao said lightly. With that said, she turned around and walked toward the entrance of the shop.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao followed closely behind. Dong Xiao thought about it, and after taking two steps, turned around and instructed the Kirin, ¡°Remember, when destiny is fulfilled, leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the kirin replied, and nodded. It watched Tian Miao and the other two enter the OmniShop through the door. And the moment the three had walked through the door, the entire shop suddenly disappeared from sight right before its eyes. And in its place, there was a forest. It was as if the shop had never appeared here before.


    The kirin got to its feet and looked up at the heavens. It let out a low growl and turned into a golden light. Then, it rose into the sky and headed to the palace.


    Tian Miao had already entered the shop. Kong Hou slowed her pace and looked over her Tian Miao shoulders at Dong Xiao. With her eyes narrowed, she said, ¡°I rarely see you so be so kind. You actually reminded it voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many kirins left. I don¡¯t want another kirin to disappear from this world.¡± Dong Xiao sounded a little sad.


    ¡°Then tell me, do you think the kirin will leave on its own after destiny is fulfilled?¡± Kong Hou asked with a frown.


    Dong Xiao kept silent for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t understand their feelings for humans.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about it. If we dilly-dally any further, Boss will get angry, and that will only spell trouble.¡± Kong Hou patted Dong Xiao on the shoulder and said, ¡°Everything has its destiny. You can¡¯t really control it.¡±


    Dong Xiao let out a soft sigh and nodded at Kong Hou. The two of them walked through the door together.


    Tian Miao was standing in the hall. After seeing the two of them enter, she led them directly up to the third floor.


    At the end of the staircase on the third floor, Kong Hou and Dong Xiao each took a half jade pendant out of thin air and walked toward each other. The two pieces instantly merged into one and became a pendant with a black-and-white Taiji pattern. The two of them mounted the jade pendant into a groove that was in the middle of that ancient bronze door on the third floor. The door slowly opened.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The third floor of this building was entirely different from the first and second floors. It was as if it were in another dimension. The third floor was actually a spacious and empty palace, and there was a huge sphere floating in the center of the palace. This sphere was even bigger than the entire building of OmniStore.


    Tiao Miao brought Kong Hou and Dong Xiao to stand right in front of the sphere. There was a grave expression on her face.


    She lifted her right hand, extended her index finger, and gently pointed at the sphere.


    Within a split second, the sphere underwent a sudden change.


    With a loud, alarming noise, the huge sphere started to crack down the middle, the crack. The crack slowly traveled down the sphere before stopping when it had reached a certain point. Countless glowing pieces of jade started separating from the two halves of the sphere. It wasn¡¯t long before the two halves of the sphere were completely disassembled into countless luminous square jade pieces, and there were glittering words on every piece of jade.


    Tiao Miao waved her hand again, and all the glowing jade pieces rapidly started rotating, clattering as they moved. In the midst of it all, light was flowing and pervading the entire room. The scene before them was so primitive and simple that it almost made them lose their minds.


    A moment later, the rotating glowing jade pieces started to slow down. And, at long last, they slowly came to a stop. Then, two out of all the originally disorderly pieces of jade recombined with each other, and the words on the two jade pieces started to sparkle.


    Kong Hou walked up to the jade pieces. After carefully examining them, she turned around to face Tian Miao and said, ¡°Boss, the time and space have been determined.¡±


    ¡°All right. Three days from now. Light the lamp.¡± Tian Miao gave a slight nod and then gently waved her hand. Once again, countless jade pieces started rapidly spinning. And finally, they all combined to form two hemispheres, which in turn merged together to become the huge sphere that they had all originally come from. The sphere¡¯s glow disappeared, and it quietly floated above its original spot.


    Then Tian Miao turned around and stretched her back, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have sliced suckling pig and sweet-scented Osmanthus wine for dinner tonight.¡±


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao bowed their heads and respectfully and replied, ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± For her light seizing and shadow chasing assignments, their boss was most fond of the sliced suckling pig and sweet-scented Osmanthus wine. Before they¡¯d returned, they had made sure to bring a lot more of these items back with them. Each and every time, from every world they traveled to, they would bring tons of delicious food back with them that they found in that world. There was no denying it. Their boss loved food.


    After Tian Miao went downstairs, Kong Hou whispered, ¡°This time, it¡¯s your turn to light the lamp, right?¡±


    ¡°If Boss didn¡¯t give specific instructions, then it should be me.¡± Dong Xiao nodded.


    That lamp placed at the highest point was a guide for the fated ones. It would guide them in the right direction and ensure that they arrived at the shop without a hitch.


    When Kong Hou lit the lamp, it would be moonlight; and when Dong Xiao lit the lamp, it would be sunlight. When there was a need for two of them to light the lamp together, it would be moonlight and sunlight. However, it had been many years since this situation had happened.


    The sphere in the palace was named Chaos. It was so incomparably mysterious that even the two of them didn¡¯t know where this divine artifact had come from. All that was expected of them was to follow the sphere¡¯s guidance every time to light the lamp.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao also didn¡¯t know when OmniStore had begun to exist. All they knew was their boss would follow Chaos¡¯s instructions and bring the shop with her as she traversed space and time. Then, at the world that Chaos guided them to, she would carry out a light seizing and shadow chasing assignment, which was, to put a world that had deviated off course back on track. The lamp that they lit would guide the fated ones into this shop, and their boss would grant any of their wishes, but they had to pay a price for it. And every time, the price was always something unexpected.


    As for the identity of their boss, from the outset all they¡¯d known was that she was very, very powerful. Everyone was like ants to her, including the two of them. They were just ants at their boss¡¯s mercy, and this had always horrified them each day they lived.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Why was this the case? Because one of them was a phoenix and the other was a dragon.


    The dragon and phoenix tribes collected all of the sun¡¯s and moon¡¯s essence in the entire world, so it could only be imagined how powerful they were. From the heavens to Earth, they could ride the clouds and harness the mist. Both the dragon and phoenix tribes knew magic, and their bodies were incredibly powerful. Just using their bodies to fight, let alone their spells, made them the overlords of the world.


    Kong Hou was from the Dragon tribe and Dong Xiao was from the Phoenix tribe.


    The two of them were formidable powerhouses who were capable of turning the world topsy-turvy!


    When Kong Hou and Dong Xiao first came to Tian Miao¡¯s side, they had followed her to another world to carry out a light seizing and shadow chasing mission. But when they arrived, they found that the situation had become extremely serious.


    The entire place was in a total state of devastation, and the people¡¯s lives had sunk to miserable depths!


    A black dragon was roaring in mid-air, continuously spitting out jets of fire and burning everything in the world. All extraordinary humans with special abilities of this world, and even the divine beasts, were helpless against this black dragon. People were dying or wounded; cries of sorrow were heard all over the place from people who had lost their homes, and the massive slaughtering made blood flow all over the ground like a river.


    This world was about to be destroyed.


    Floating in mid-air, the black dragon laughed wildly and ferociously. It was extremely arrogant.


    Long Hou and Dong Xiao felt their hair stand on end, for they were never going to be a comparable match for this black dragon, who emanated such overwhelming force and power.


    This mission was so difficult. How were they supposed to complete it?


    They didn¡¯t even know if they¡¯d be able to defeat this black dragon by joining hands with their boss. After all, they weren¡¯t quite sure how powerful their boss was.


    The next scene that happened after that utterly stupefied them.


    Yes, they knew that their boss was powerful, but they didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful she really was. But she shouldn¡¯t be more powerful than they were. Or, at least, she probably had the same strength as them, right? In the beginning, they had decided to follow her because she had saved them from imminent danger. Out of gratitude, they vowed to protect her, their savior, so they were dead set on staying by her side. Shortly after the day they committed themselves to her, they followed her to this world, and by the time they arrived here, they realized that things had taken a turn for the worse.


    Without waiting for Kong Hou and Dong Xiao to speak up and discuss with her how they should deal with this black dragon, Tian Miao said in an indifferent tone, ¡°What insolence!¡±


    Then, her face expressionless, she slowly walked forward and struck the black dragon right in the head.


    Literally.


    She struck a blow right at the huge head of the black dragon who¡¯d been so wild and arrogant just a moment ago.


    And simply used some random wooden stick that she¡¯d picked up from somewhere around her¡­


    The huge dragon head exploded in the air and the myriad drops of blood, like a really gorgeous display of blood-red fireworks, bloomed between the heavens and the earth.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao, who were been caught off guard, were completely drenched in all that flesh and blood. But for Tian Miao, a transparent, circular enchantment appeared in front of her, blocking all of the filthy things that were raining down on them.


    When the sky was clear again, Tian Miao simply threw away the wooden stick in her hand. When she turned around and saw Kong Hou and Dong Xiao drenched in blood, she openly expressed her obvious disgust and said with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t come near me. Go back and wash up. Remove all the stench on you before you make me my tea and snacks. If I smell even a hint that foul stench, I¡¯ll pluck off all your feathers and scales.¡±


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao slowly turned to look at each other and saw the horror in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They were both shivering and trembling all over with fear.


    The dragon and phoenix looked at each other in fear. After following their boss, they had resolved to do their best to protect her. But in the end, were they actually the weaklings who needed to be protected?


    Kong Hou said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡­ I, I¡¯m not seeing things, right? What did we just witness?¡±


    Dong Xiao¡¯s voice was also trembling as he replied, ¡°¡­ You, you¡¯re not seeing things, and neither am I. She really blew its head off. And its head really exploded.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    And she had downplayed the entire process of how she¡¯d dealt with that black dragon with a single direct blow to its big dragon head.


    She made it look so simple, brutal, ferocious!


    That¡­ that black dragon. It was such a terrifying creature that was capable of destroying this world. But it actually had its head blown up in a matter of seconds. It didn¡¯t even have time to utter the word ¡°crap.¡± The villains always died because they talked too much, didn¡¯t they? Yet, this black dragon villain hadn¡¯t even had time to utter a single cruel word, let alone talk too much, before it¡¯d been sent to meet its doom.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao were still trembling and shivering in the same spot as before, unable to believe their eyes.


    Tian Miao was already idly strolling ahead of them. With a wave of her hand, everything was revived. The balance of yin and yang was restored, and countless innocent souls who¡¯d suffered wrongful deaths were brought back to life.


    The resurrection of the dead was accomplished with just a simple wave of the hand.


    Seeing a scene like this almost shocked the life out of Kong Hou and Dong Xiao. How could someone with a supernatural power like this be just an ordinary master?


    What was their boss¡¯s true identity?


    They really wanted to know, but they didn¡¯t dare ask.


    There was this one time that Kong Hou finally hadn¡¯t been able to hold herself back. She had mustered all her courage and asked very carefully, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re all very curious about this and would like to know. Exactly what is your true identity?¡±


    Their boss frowned slightly, then smiled and pointed her finger at the heavens above their heads.


    Kong Hou was confused and looked up at the sky and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s up in the sky?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Way!¡± Dong Xiao whispered in astonishment.


    Kong Hou froze.


    What did she mean?


    ¡°My father.¡± Tian Miao let out a sigh and said with a voice full of frustration, ¡°Why do you think I run around to so many different worlds all the time? It¡¯s all for the sake of my father.¡±


    After saying this, Tiao Miao tried a small piece of milk biscuit that Dong Xiao had just baked for her, and then she went upstairs making clatter-crack-clatter-crack sounds as she bit and chewed. Halfway up the stairs, she turned around to face the two people who¡¯d been petrified and said, ¡°Dong Xiao, bring me the rest of the biscuits and some tea quickly. For every slow step you take, I¡¯ll pluck one feather off of you.¡±


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao hadn¡¯t yet returned to their senses after hearing such a huge piece of information. The two of them merely looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    Boss, their boss, she was¡­


    The daughter of Heaven himself?!!


    So their boss¡¯s last name was really Tian, and Tian Miao wasn¡¯t just an alias that she went by??


    The Darling of Heaven!


    Of course everything in the world was like ants to their boss!


    ¡°Aye, Boss! I¡¯ll bring you something to eat and drink right away.¡± Dong Xiao was the first to snap back to his senses and hurriedly ran to the kitchen. It was as if he¡¯d stepped onto two wind-and-fire wheels beneath his pair of legs, only it was missing the part where his quick movements would cause smoke and dust to rise in the air. He was already internally howling to the heavens above, ¡°Master is the darling of heaven. Oh my god, ah-ah-ah-ah. My master is so powerful. Hahahaha, I don¡¯t ever have to worry about that matter of mine anymore.¡±


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t like them addressing her as their master, so she made them call her Boss; but in both Kong Hou and Dong Xiao¡¯s hearts, Tian Miao was their master through and through.


    Kong Hou was still frozen in place. This child was a little slow to react and respond. When she finally came to her senses, she found that Dong Xiao was already stomping up the stairs with a thump-thump-thump as he carried a tray in his hands.


    Then she started jumping up and down, hopping about in place.


    She was going to see to it that she¡¯d be like that pendant that the Darling of Heaven wore on her thigh. No one would ever dream of tearing her off of her master¡¯s thigh. No one at all! Dream on! No way!


    She thought about how the two of them had been so ambitious before, and how the two of them had wanted to protect their master with all their might in order to repay her for saving their lives. Now that she thought about it, their master probably felt that they were being really silly, right?


    Mmm, silly. So be it. Other people weren¡¯t lucky enough to be silly like them.


    It was also a unique kind of blessing to be someone silly and yet be able to keep by their master¡¯s side all the time!


    ¡°Stop standing there with that silly laughter and hurry and go boil some water,¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s voice sounded from a distance.


    ¡°Coming, coming.¡± With a little hop, Kong Hou wasted no time in running to the kitchen. Inside, she was extremely excited as she looked forward to their next trip out. She was really looking forward to their next light seizing and shadow chasing mission.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was still cold in the early spring, and the weather was chilly, but this didn¡¯t stop the plants from coming back to life. The earth was filled with green verdure, and tiny leaves, albeit still very tender leaves, were sprouting on the formerly bare, brown branches, welcoming the wind as they swayed along with it.


    This canyon was already filled with the colors of spring. Many flowers were budding and blossoming, and they were very pleasing to look at. There was a small stream running through the canyon, which made the lush valley even more lively. But crossing beyond this canyon, there was a large, dense forest beyond. The trees were so tall that they seemed to reach all the way to the sky and pierce the clouds. Hence, one could hardly see the sun through the foliage.


    Because of the canyon¡¯s beautiful scenery, people often came here to enjoy the spring season.


    This day, in the canyon, a group of well-dressed young men on horseback arrived from afar. All the young men in this group were clad in expensive clothes. At first glance, anyone could tell that they were not from ordinary families.


    The leader of the group was a young man with a thin face. There was arrogance written all over his face, and his eyebrows were set in such a way that he gave off a gloomy, cold aura.


    After the group came to a stop, this young man dismounted. He turned to a young man behind him and said, ¡°Young Marquis, let¡¯s set up camp here. The scenery here is especially pleasing. Ah, sorry. Sometimes I forget that you can¡¯t see.¡± His apology sounded sincere, but there wasn¡¯t a touch of sincerity in his eyes at all. On the contrary, an imperctible flash of contempt had flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°No worries, we shall rest here, then.¡± The young man who¡¯d been addressed as the Young Marquis was named Xiao Anning, and he was the one and only grandson of the current Duke of the country. Xiao Anning smiled slightly and dismounted his horse. He sported a slender and upright figure, an uncommon bearing, and a handsome appearance. His genial disposition made him seem like the spring breeze, which made people feel warm. The only thing was that the beautiful eyes beneath his pair of long brows lacked even the slightest hint of focus.


    This young man, beautiful like a piece of jade, was actually a blind man.


    Back when the Duke had followed the emperor on his quest to expand his territory, he had saved the emperor¡¯s life on several occasions, and thus, the emperor held him in high regard. As the one and only grandson of the Duke, Xiao Anning was naturally much loved and doted on by the family. Just from his name, Xiao Anning, it was easy to see how the family only wanted him to live a peaceful and easy life in wealth and good health.


    Naturally, most people would feel jealous of someone born into such a distinguished and illustrious family. But after learning that the Young Marquis, Xiao Anning, was actually a blind man, most people¡¯s envy and jealousy turned into pity and delight.


    However, when the Young Marquis got engaged to the most talented woman of the current day, Ji Liruo, their pity and delight once again turned into envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Ji Liruo was the most talented woman of today, and she was the firstborn granddaughter of the current prime minister. Not only did she have outstanding looks, but she was also gentle and generous, kindhearted, and exceptionally talented. Even the empress had praised her for her beauty and intelligence, as well as for her generosity and modesty. Such an outstanding lady like her naturally had many admirers. When they first heard the news that the emperor had given Ji Liruo to Xiao Anning in marriage, many had voiced their discontent and felt wronged on behalf of Ji Liruo.


    Although Xiao Anning was of a noble background, he was blind. Even if he married a beautiful woman, would he even be able to admire her? It¡¯d be such a waste to marry a beautiful woman to a man who was totally not a worthy match for her. How could the emperor bear to offer such a beautiful and well-endowed lady as a gift to repay his benefactor? How could he bear to let a woman with such life and vigor wither away like that? However, these words were only spoken in private, for who would dare to question the emperor¡¯s decision?


    While many people called out the injustice on Ji Liruo¡¯s behalf, she didn¡¯t voice a single complaint. She only remained in the house, quietly waiting to be married off. There were even times when she reprimanded those who cried fowl, and this won her another round of praise.


    Today, the person who¡¯d asked Xiao Anning to come out and bask in the beauty of spring with a stroll in the forest was Ji Liruo¡¯s cousin, Tan Weizhi.


    Since Xiao Anning and Ji Liruo were getting married, then, as Tan Weizhi put it, they were family now. So, logically speaking, there wasn¡¯t anything wong with him asking Xiao Anning out to enjoy the spring season.


    And, when Xiao Anning had gladly accepted his invitation and turned up for the occasion, the group of young men who¡¯d been following Tan Weizhi all this time had all cheered and jumped with joy. On an ordinary day, they¡¯d never get the chance to come into contact with someone of the Young Marquis¡¯s status with their family backgrounds.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This group of young men was planning to set up camp here. And, seeing that the Young Marquis also planned to set up camp here, the bodyguards who¡¯d been following Xiao Anning all this time at a distance also dismounted their horses and prepared to set up camp.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Tan Weizhi looked at the bodyguards, who were following closely behind them, and a hint of anger flashed in his eyes. With these people keeping close watch over their master without so much as blinking, how would he be able to make his move?


    Coming to this conclusion, he looked away from the bodyguards. With a cold expression on his face, he looked at Xiao Anning, who seemed like an ordinary person, not a blind man, when he moved, and felt his displeasure and anger grow stronger.


    No matter how normal Xiao Anning might seem, he was still blind! Xiao Anning was just plain lucky that he came from a family of good background, was he not? While his poor cousin¡¯s beautiful life would be ruined in the hands of such a person!


    No! He would never allow something like that to happen.


    Such a beautiful woman like his cousin deserved much better.


    Although Xiao Anning was able to move about like any other ordinary person, with him being visually handicapped and having the highest rank out of anyone in the group, naturally no one really expected him to help with pitching the tent. Soon, the tents were set up and the firewood for the campfire was also piled up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere not too far ahead and hunt for some animals. Young Marquis, I heard about your sound localization abilities, so hunting probably isn¡¯t a difficult task for you. How about we all go together? You could hunt for a rabbit or something for my cousin and give it to her when we go back to the city. It could be a gift from you to express your affection for her, Young Marquis. I think my cousin would be very happy to receive a token of your affection,¡± Tan Weizhi suggested to Xiao Anning.


    A young man who was standing to one side, his head as round and smooth like a ball, echoed this suggestion and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d also like to see Young Marquis¡¯s sound localization ability.¡± His face was full of anticipation.


    ¡°I feel that the Young Marquis would have no problem shooting a deer, to say nothing of a rabbit,¡± another youth quickly chimed in.


    Tan Weizhi lowered his eyelids to hide the contempt and spite in his eyes. What a bunch of bootlickers. The people he¡¯d brought with him today were all his friends. His father was only a sixth-grade official, but then, his aunt had married into the Prime Minister¡¯s family, and his family had benefitted by rising in social status. Those who were his friends were either sons of families with lower official ranks or sons of merchants.


    On a normal day, there was no way anyone from this group would come into contact with someone of such status as the Young Marquis. Since they were able to go on an outing with him today, naturally they would do their best to fawn over him and get close to him. They were all trying to see if they could make their presence known to the Young Marquis and build a friendship with him.


    Xiao Anning smiled gently and nodded. Then, good-naturedly, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt some small beasts for roast meat. That¡¯ll be a totally novel experience.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Anning said this, everyone picked up their bows and arrows in high spirits and headed to the dense forest not too far ahead. His bodyguards, who were close by, also got to their feet, ready to follow the crowd.


    Tan Weizhi, on the other hand, stopped in his tracks. He frowned at Xiao Anning and said, ¡°Young Marquis, if we¡¯re going to go hunting as a group, there¡¯s no need for your guards to tag along. Anyway, we¡¯re not going to venture too far into the forest, and we all want to see your sound localization ability. If your bodyguards tag along with us, there¡¯ll be too many people, and the prey will all be alarmed and run away.¡±


    The bodyguards, who weren¡¯t too far away from the group, heard what Tan Wizhi said. Although their faces were expressionless, their thoughts were: ¡°This Tan Weizhi really thinks too highly of himself. It¡¯s only because the Young Marquis is so good-tempered that he doesn¡¯t bother arguing with him.¡± Entrusted with the task of being the Young Marquis¡¯ personal bodyguards, they were was naturally a group of well-trained soldiers with outstanding martial arts skills. Only coxcombs like these young men would do something like alarm the prey.


    Xiao Anning waved his hand and said, ¡°In that case, you guys can wait here. We¡¯re not going to go too far into the forest.¡±


    His guards respectfully nodded and withdrew.


    Xiao Anning and the others walked into the forest together. There were no ferocious beasts at the outskirts of this dense forest, just some little animals. So after giving it some thought, his guards decided that they could put their minds at rest and let him go in without them.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the Young Marquis was blind, he did have pretty good martial arts skills, and his sound localization ability wasn¡¯t just a baseless rumor. The Young Marquis was actually capable of sound localization. From the looks of it, these people seemed to treat the Young Marquis very well and take extra care to attend to his needs, so the bodyguards guessed they could trust that these people wouldn¡¯t allow the Young Marquis to suffer so much as a little bump.


    But they had miscalculated human nature.


    ¡­


    When the Young Marquis accurately shot a rabbit, the crowd cheered loudly in unison.


    Tan Weizhi¡¯s expression turned dark upon hearing the crowd¡¯s cheers. But when he thought about what he planned to do next, he felt better again.


    ¡°There¡¯s a deer over there!¡± Tan Weizhi whispered.


    ¡°Where? Where?¡± the others hurriedly asked, but also in a whisper, for fear of scaring away the deer that Tan Weizhi was talking about.


    ¡°Over there! Look, it just sprang into that bush. Let¡¯s go after it.¡± Tan Weizhi pointed to a bush not far ahead and said, ¡°You all have to hurry and go and chase the deer out here so that the Young Marquis can show off his skills. Tonight, we can drink the blood of the deer!¡± Tan Weizhi¡¯s low and soft voice was filled with excitement.


    Such words obviously encouraged the crowd. Everyone stooped over and soundlessly inched toward the bush. Only Tan Weizhi and Xiao Anning were left standing there.


    ¡°Young Marquis, move a little over here,¡± Tan Weizhi said to Xiao Anning in a voice that was only audible to him and Xiao Anning. Then he reminded the Young Marquis, ¡°Watch your step. Move a little more to this side. When they chase it out, it¡¯ll be better to shoot it from here.¡±


    Xiao Anning had barely taken a step when he felt something push him from behind. He was forcefully thrown forward. Then, he plummeted and found himself in the middle of a rapid descent.


    He had been pushed down into a pit by Tan Weizhi!


    At that moment, the round-faced young man who was at the front of the group that had gone chasing after the deer suddenly turned his head just in time to witness the very moment where Xiao Anning fell into the pit. He saw the malicious smirk on Tan Weizhi¡¯s face.


    The round-faced young man¡¯s face was full of fear as he questioned loudly in a trembling voice, ¡°What have you done? Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    He experienced a moment of panic at first, but then soon calmed down. ¡°You saw it all,¡± Tan Weizhi said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done? Quickly, pull the Young Marquis out,¡± the round-faced young man shouted loudly in a hurry.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, this pit is so deep that you can¡¯t see the bottom, and we don¡¯t even know where it leads to.¡± A creepy smile appeared on Tan Weizhi¡¯s face, and he said, ¡°Now we¡¯re all in the same boat. As long as our stories are consistent, and we say that the Young Marquis accidentally fell into the pit, then nothing will happen to us¡­¡± He had chanced upon this inconspicuous pit before. It was bottomless and steep, so there was simply no way anyone could fall into it and hope to survive.


    Tan Weizhi hadn¡¯t yet said his piece when he saw a fist flying at him, seemingly growing larger and larger as it neared his face. The round-faced young man practically used all the strength he could muster to throw out such a powerful punch. His fist crashed into Tan Weizhi¡¯s face.


    Everyone could hear the cracking sound of bones breaking. The bridge of Tan Weizhi¡¯s nose had been broken by the round-faced young man.


    ¡°I always knew that you were quite ruthless, and it¡¯s quite normal for a government official to be a little ruthless. But it never occurred to me until now that you¡¯re not only vicious but foolish!¡± the round-faced young man reprimanded him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the Young Marquis¡¯s status? Even the emperor loves and cherishes him. You see those guards out there. The emperor handpicked them all himself to guard him. How could you be so foolish? Do you really think that you can just absolve yourself of all blame by simply saying that the Young Marquis slipped and fell into the pit by accident? Even if the Young Marquis really did slip and fall into the pit by accident, all of us here, even our families, wouldn¡¯t get off the hook so easily. The second the Young Marquis fell into the pit, the second we were all condemned to wait and meet our doom.¡±


    Hearing what the round-faced young man said, the crowd grew even more fearful.


    Yes, the Young Marquis. That was the Young Marquis. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that everyone¡¯s love was centered on him and him alone. If something were to happen to him, they couldn¡¯t even imagine how angry the Duke and his family would be. And there was also the Young Marquis¡¯ mother, Princess Yong An, who was the daughter of the present Prince Ying. And who was Prince Ying? He was the only baby brother of the present emperor, born to the same mother, and it was simply needless to mention the affection that the emperor had for him.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    And this Princess Yong An, on the other hand, was the daughter born to Prince Ying when he was an old man. She was the apple of his eye, and he¡¯d always kept her well-protected. Even the emperor doted on her, and she was one vicious character who had actually dared tug at his beard when she was just a child.


    The wrath of anyone related to Xiao Anning was not something that this group of young men could bear!


    Tan Weizhi froze in shock, incapable of responding. He¡¯d even forgotten about the severe pain in his nose and couldn¡¯t even be bothered to wipe the endless stream of blood from his nostrils.


    Was it actually so serious as that?


    But people were all praises for the people in the Duke¡¯s residence, saying that they were the most reasonable and sensible ones. He thought that so long as he made it clear that they had nothing to do with the accident, then they would get off scot-free¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the son of a mere sixth-grade official. If not for your cousin being the fianc¨¦e of the Young Marquis, would someone like you even be able to say as much as a single word to someone of the Young Marquis¡¯s status? You¡¯re such a joke. You don¡¯t know your place. You actually had the audacity to pull such a vicious stunt on the Young Marquis. You¡¯d better pray the Young Marquis is safe and sound. Otherwise, even if you¡¯re sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, those people¡¯s anger still won¡¯t be satisfied. As for us¡­¡± The round-faced youth¡¯s face fell, and he didn¡¯t go on speaking. He paused for a moment, then turned around and gave instructions to the crowd. ¡°The few of you, go find the Young Marquis¡¯s bodyguards. The rest of you, follow me. We¡¯ll find somewhere that leads us down to the bottom of the pit and find the Young Marquis.¡±


    The round-faced youth came from a family of merchants, and this group of people was usually at the bottom of the totem pole in terms of social status. But he had actually become the mainstay of the group.


    At his command, part of the panic-stricken crowd sped off in a frenzy to find the Young Marquis¡¯s bodyguards, while the remaining ones, under the leadership of the round-faced youth, started looking for a way down into the pit.


    Only Tan Weizhi stayed behind, like a fool, letting the blood from his nose trickle to the ground to form a puddle. When the Young Marquis¡¯ bodyguard hastily arrived, two of them restrained him and tied him up in a bundle that made him look like a dumpling, then they threw him aside.


    Tan Weizhi fell to the ground in a daze. There was only one thought in his mind: ¡°Why did things turn out this way? Why did things turn out this way?¡± According to his plan, things shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. So long as he managed to implicate everyone in this group, and all of them unanimously said that the Young Marquis had accidentally slipped and fallen on his own, they could all be cleanly absolved from any blame. This way, he wouldn¡¯t get himself into any trouble, but at the same time, he could free his cousin from the fiery pit of doom.


    But how had things come to this?


    ¡­


    At the OmniStore.


    ¡°Hahaha, this human really is stupid. Just like what that portly fellow said. He¡¯s stupid and vicious. He pushed someone else¡¯s son to his death and expects other people to be sensible and reasonable enough to just make light of what happened? Haha. How could he be so stupid?¡± Kong Hou¡¯s scornful voice was filled with derision as she spoke, her laughter echoing in the shop.


    Tian Miao was eating a slice of rose cake that they had brought over from the previous world. She looked at the large mirrors in front of her and didn¡¯t say a word. She simply watched the events unfold in silence.


    There were several large mirrors, all half the height of an average human, placed right in front of Tian Miao, and they reflected everything that happened on Xiao Anning¡¯s side from all angles. Kong Hou was pouring tea for Tian Miao as she mocked them. Humans were really so stupid.


    ¡°Kong Hou,¡± Tian Miao suddenly said in her lazy voice.


    ¡°Ah, Boss. I¡¯m here.¡± Kong Hou hurriedly responded.


    ¡°You know what the greatest difference between you and Dong Xiao is?¡± Tian Miao¡¯s voice sounded somewhat airy.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon, he¡¯s a phoenix. I have four legs, he has two. I have no wings, he has wings?¡± There was a baffled look on Kong Hou¡¯s face as she listed off a series of guesses in reply.


    Dong Xiao, who was standing off to the side, almost laughed out loud. Kong Hou was always so adorkable. Maybe this was also the reason why their master liked her, right? Dong Xiao stole a glance at Tian Miao, and just as he expected, he saw the corners of her mouth curl upward into a hint of a smile.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Tian Miao said, and lightly, she explained, ¡°The greatest difference between you and Dong Xiao is that Dong Xiao can see both the dark and the light. And you, on the other hand, you only see darkness¡­¡±

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tian Miao¡¯s words stunned Kong Hou, who froze, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you know why our trips to various worlds are called light seizing and shadow chasing missions?¡± Tian Miao spoke again, softly.


    Kong Hou looked at the images in the mirrors and fell silent. There was a slight frown on her face, but she didn¡¯t utter a single word. She only bit hard on her bottom lip.


    Dong Xiao saw the deep frown on Kong Hou¡¯s face and sighed inwardly. When it came to her attitude toward humans, Kong Hou was always so stubborn. However, this stubborn character of hers was still one of the reasons why their master liked her.


    As it turned out, their boss didn¡¯t mean to guilt her at all. She merely flashed a broad, gentle smile and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    ¡°All right. Our guest is about to arrive. Go and get ready to welcome the blind Young Marquis.¡± With a snap of her fingers, the few large mirrors in front of Tian Miao instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Dong Xiao and Kong Hou took their leave.


    In the forest, some of the bodyguards had returned to the capital to report the situation while the remaining ones joined the round-faced youth and his company as they anxiously sought a way down to the bottom of the pit.


    But to their dismay, they came to realize that this was an extremely steep pit. They¡¯d need the help of ropes in order to climb down it. Seeing that this was the situation, everyone¡¯s hearts sank even deeper than before.


    The pit was damp, dark, and seemingly bottomless. It really seemed as though the odds were stacked against the Young Marquis. Was this going to be the end of him?


    The sky gradually darkened.


    But their surroundings were lit with countless fire torches, and it was so bright it was like it was still daylight.


    Xiao Anning¡¯s grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, and even Prince Ying had all rushed over in person. This went to show how much love and worry they had for him.


    Tan Weizhi was trembling all over in fear and had peed in his pants, which explained the yellow stains visible between his inner thighs. He had never witnessed a situation as serious as this before. The words of the round-faced youth were still echoing in his ears: even if he were sentenced to death by a thousand cuts, these people¡¯s anger still wouldn¡¯t be satisfied.


    How could this be? It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was just a blind Young Marquis. Why had things blown up this much?


    ¡­


    The entire capital city was alarmed. And the dense forest was crowded with people, as though it were still daylight.


    The Young Marquis had fallen deep down all the way to the bottom of the pit. When he had plummeted down from such a steep and high place, he himself had also thought that the situation was more dire than optimistic, and lost hope for survival. But at this very moment, other than some abrasions on his body and looking somewhat in a wretched state, there were no other wounds on him. Even he himself found it so incredulous.


    The surroundings were quiet, and it was pitch black as usual. Where was he? Should he grope his way around or should he stay put where he was and wait for his father and men to come to his rescue?


    When he thought about the pair of hands that had pushed him from behind so forcefully earlier, he frowned deeply. He hadn¡¯t expected someone to be so audacious and reckless. The only thing that bothered him was that it¡¯d be hard on his mother and the others. Now that they hadn¡¯t seen him return safely, he really had no idea how worried they were right now.


    How could he return as soon as possible?


    Just as Xiao Anning was deep in thought, a bright light suddenly flashed before his eyes.


    His thoughts were interrupted, and he completely froze on the spot.


    A bright light?


    Did he just see a bright light?


    He was born blind. There was no way he could see anything.


    Now he could actually see light? Was it an illusion?


    No, it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    There was a lamp ahead of him. It was so bright, and it seemed to be beckoning him to go over to it.


    Xiao Anning looked at the soft and bright light, then subconsciously strode forward toward the place that was brightly lit.


    Then, he saw a scene that he would remember for the rest of his life.


    There was everything.


    A strange shop.


    And that glazed dragon-phoenix lamp that was hung high above him.


    And also, that huge, shiny gold ingot.


    Walking closer to the shop, he could actually see everything!


    He could actually see? How was this possible?? But the truth was right before his very eyes. He could see everything that was right in front of him!

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dear guest, please come in.¡± A handsome man with a warm smile called out to him from the doorway.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± At that moment, Xiao Anning¡¯s mind was blank. Where exactly was he? Who was this person in front of him? How could there be such a grandiose shop in such a wilderness like this?


    Xiao Anning looked up and saw that magical couplet.


    Purchase on credit allowed; payment had to be prompt or else you would die. He saw the top scroll that indicated that this wasn¡¯t a rip-off shop that simply got people wondering and mumbling to themselves if it really was a rip-off shop or not. Why did he feel like it was just a clumsy attempt to conceal a truth that would eventually be revealed?


    If this wasn¡¯t a rip-off shop, then the boss of this shop was a really interesting person.


    ¡°Sir, please. Our boss is waiting for you,¡± Dong Xiao said again, urging Xiao Anning to follow him. ¡°Those who see this lamp and come to our shop are all fated ones,¡± he said.


    At that moment, Xiao Anning even felt as though everything he was seeing was an illusion, or perhaps he had passed away long ago and was now merely encountering the Soul Bringers. But were all Soul Bringers so good-looking?


    With Dong Xiao urging him to enter, Xiao Anning took a step forward and walked through the doorway to enter the shop. Then he saw a woman. Though he hadn¡¯t been able to see a single thing since he was a child, he thought that this woman was possibly the best-looking person in the world.


    ¡°Young Marquis.¡± The woman smiled. Her smile was so captivating, but her voice was extremely lazy.


    ¡°You¡­ know me?¡± Xiao Anning wondered aloud.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Tian Miao gestured for Xiao Anning to sit down. And after he sat down, she said, ¡°Since you have come to my shop, why don¡¯t you buy something? I sell everything here, including wishes.¡±


    Once again, Xiao Anning froze in shock. He was stunned by the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Anything at all? Including wishes.¡± Xiao Anning asked. This shop was simply amazing, was it not? From the moment he was able to see again up to this very moment where he could purchase wishes.


    Tian Miao nodded and said, ¡°Any wish. Any wish at all. But I can only sell you one wish, so you¡¯d better give it some thought.¡±


    ¡°Then for me, what price would I have to pay?¡± Xiao Anning asked somewhat solemnly. If this was true, that he could purchase any wish, then it wasn¡¯t something that money could buy. But if he had to pay with the thing he cherished most in the world in exchange for a wish, he would never agree to such a deal.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a price that you can afford to pay. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be any of those family members you cherish.¡± Tian Miao smiled.


    Xiao Anning was shocked. Could the other party actually read his thoughts?


    ¡°So, do you want to purchase a wish? You can put it on credit.¡± Tian Miao¡¯s voice was indescribably alluring. Not a single person could help but lose themselves in it.


    Could wishes really be purchased? If that was really possible, then¡­


    Xiao Anning suddenly smiled, and his smile was so gentle, so bright.


    ¡°I wish for my family to be happy and healthy. I will just purchase this wish!¡± Xiao Anning didn¡¯t even really think about it first before blurting out this wish. ¡°If such a wish will cost me my life, I hope you will come to collect my debt after all my beloved family members have peacefully passed away.¡±


    Faced with such a request from Xiao Anning, Tian Miao couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft laugh. What a¡­ good child¡­


    ¡°All right, then, as you¡­ wish.¡± Tian Miao¡¯s lazy voice suddenly became airy, and it slowly washed over him.


    When Kong Hou heard Xiao Anning¡¯s wish, a look of puzzlement flashed across her face. But she didn¡¯t utter a single word and just stood quietly off to the side.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tian Miao got up. She smiled at Xiao Anning and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go fulfill your wish.¡±


    Xiao Anning also got to his feet and followed behind Tian Miao. He looked around himself again, as if he were savoring the wonderful feeling of being able to see.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao also stood to follow Tian Miao, but Tian Miao waved her hand at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow now. You guys can come when we need to collect things.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Kong Hou and Dong Xiao took their leave. Naturally, they understood what their master meant by ¡°collecting things.¡± Every time they visited a world, their master would collect all the world¡¯s delectable food and fine wine. Food and wine made up the largest percentage of what she took back with her from a world. The next greatest would be fine jewelry of excellent quality, like jade and the like. This was their boss¡¯s greatest hobby.


    Tian Miao walked out of the door with Xiao Anning, and the two of them disappeared from view.


    Kong Hou and Dong Xiao turned around and went back inside. Kong Hou was still thinking about it and couldn¡¯t restrain herself any longer. She asked Dong Xiao, who was putting away the tea set, the question that was lingering in her mind. ¡°Dong Xiao, in your opinion, why do you think that human didn¡¯t wish to be able to see again? Why did he wish for his family¡¯s happiness and health? Being blind must be agonizing, right?¡±


    Dong Xiao didn¡¯t stop cleaning up and putting away the tea set, but smiled and said, ¡°This is precisely why our master loves and cherishes humans.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Dong Xiao froze, somewhat confused.


    But Dong Xiao didn¡¯t say anything more. He walked to the kitchen instead.


    Kong Hou caught up with him and started rattling on incessantly. ¡°Wait for me,¡± she said. ¡°Is it possible to make stew with that epiphyllum we collected previously? What ingredients can I add to make the stew tastier? Let¡¯s try first, and when Master comes back, we¡¯ll make the stew for her.¡±


    When the two weren¡¯t with Tian Miao, they would address her as Master. Only when they were face-to-face with her would they accede to Tian Miao¡¯s request and address her as Boss.


    ¡­


    The moment Xiao Anning followed Tian Miao and stepped out of the entrance of the shop, he fell into darkness again.


    Sure enough, the store was the reason for it. It was only when he was in this shop that he could see things. So, everything that had happened just now, had it all been an illusion?


    ¡°Young Marquis, you¡¯re not thinking about reneging on your debt, are you?¡± Suddenly, Tian Miao¡¯s lazy voice sounded in his ears, proving his doubts wrong.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t thought about going back on my word,¡± Xiao Anning said, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Such a thing as reneging on a debt had never happened in his world before. It seemed that this wasn¡¯t an illusion, and that he truly had seen things. He had, indeed, walked into a magical shop, and even purchased a wish while in it. Now that he had stepped out of the shop, he was entirely clueless about the price that the boss of the shop would ask for.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go. Your family¡¯s probably worried sick.¡± Tian Miao reached out her hand and suddenly tugged at Xiao Anning¡¯s sleeve.


    Xiao Anning only felt a moment of dizziness, and the next moment, his ears were filled with various noisy voices.


    He heard his mother¡¯s sobs, his father¡¯s comforting voice, and his grandfather giving orders on how to search for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Xiao Anning called out in a loud voice.


    The noisy voices all came to an abrupt end.


    ¡°Anning!¡±


    ¡°My son!¡±


    ¡°Young Marquis!¡±


    A series of voices filled with worry and surprise assaulted his ears, and Xiao Anning felt his eardrums start to hurt. And then he fell into a warm embrace. That embrace belonged to his mother, Princess Yong An.


    ¡°So long as you¡¯re okay. So long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Princess Yong An held Xiao Anning tightly in her arms, as if she had recovered a lost treasure, and continuously repeated the same line over and over again.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. This lady is the one who saved me.¡± Xiao Anning heard Princess Yong An¡¯s choked voice and felt warm inside, but he also felt grief. How could he bear to see someone he loved so much feel so sad on his account?


    ¡°Ah?¡± It was only then that Princess Yong An recovered her senses. She saw a lady smiling while standing by her son¡¯s side, and the lady was like a flower basking in the cool moonlight, positioned somewhere so distant that it was seemingly beyond anyone¡¯s reach.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Thank you, Miss, for saving my son¡¯s life.¡± Princess Yong An paid no regard to her status and gave a big bow to Tian Miao. ¡°Thank you so much for bringing my precious treasure back to me.¡±


    Tian Miao nodded gently before saying, ¡°The Young Marquis still has some abrasions on his body. It¡¯d be best to quickly take him back home and get a doctor to take a look at them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss, for saving Ning¡¯er. Please come back home with us. We have to repay you well for your benefaction.¡± At this time, an old man, who had such an overwhelming, authoritative presence without even actively trying, stepped forth. He went up to Tian Miao and expressed his gratitude while cupping one of his hands over the other as a form of paying obeisance. Although this man was old, he still had an overwhelmingly oppressive, murderous air about him. This was the Duke, Xiao Anning¡¯s grandfather.


    At this time, another old man dressed in rich, elegant clothes also came up to them. He pulled Xiao Anning into his arms in one fell swoop. Then, as he hugged the Young Marquis in his arms, he also cried out, ¡°My dear, my darling.¡± Xiao Anning patted the old man gently on his back to comfort him. This was the current Prince Ying, Xiao Anning¡¯s maternal grandfather.


    Seeing that Xiao Anning had returned safely, the round-faced youth and his group of friends could now finally breathe sighs of relief. In view of how timely they¡¯d been in reporting the situation, Xiao Anning¡¯s father gave them some words of comfort and made a few promises to them and then got them to return home early as well.


    The group of youths was overjoyed, for the Duke was bound to fulfill any promise that he had made. They had long forgotten about Tan Weizhi, who¡¯d been arrested. No one seemed to care about what would happen to him. They were all eager to cut off all ties with him and have nothing to do with him ever again, so why would they even bother to ask about him?


    It was already late at night when the group returned to the Duke¡¯s residence.


    The imperial physician had been waiting here for a long time. After rushing to diagnose Xiao Anning and ensuring that all he had was a few cuts, everyone finally felt completely relieved.


    ¡°I have yet to ask for your name, Miss,¡± the Duke asked in a voice that resounded like a ringing bill as he looked at the woman who was sitting off to the side, quietly drinking her tea. This woman was incomparably beautiful. She was dressed in an uncommon fashion and had such a noble air about her that even he found it a little awkward to look her straight in the face.


    Back then, he¡¯d only been concerned about getting Anning back. At the time, he hadn¡¯t thought too much into the situation because Anning had returned safely. However, now, after thinking a little more deeply into the matter, he found it so incredible. Where had they come up from? And how had this woman saved Anning? But no matter what, the fact remained that she had saved Anning, so they had to repay this great kindness!


    ¡°My surname is Tian.¡± Tian Miao put down the teacup and smiled. Then she said, ¡°The tea you serve at home is pretty good.¡± It was just that the skills of the person who had brewed the tea were subpar, thus causing such good tea to go to waste. When the time came for them to leave, she could take some of these tea leaves with her and get Kong Hou to brew the tea for her. It would be best if she were to pair it with the rainbow pastry that she had collected from the previous world. She had no doubt such a combination would allow her to get the most out of the delicate taste of the cake and the fragrance of the tea.


    ¡°Miss Tian, it¡¯s already late into the night. You can go and rest for the night, and we¡¯ll catch up again tomorrow, all right?¡± The Duke then asked, ¡°As for the tea, if Miss Tian likes it, we¡¯ll try to find some more of it to give to you.¡± The emperor had given this tea to him as a reward. He¡¯d only received a total of 1,500 grams of it and had given one-third of it to him and his family. Today, they were showing their hospitality to Anning¡¯s savior, so naturally, they had to use the best tea leaves they had. Because of how rare it was, if they wanted to find more of it, the only way they could really get some would be to ask the emperor for it.


    ¡°Well, then thank you very much.¡± Tian Miao nodded her head in delight. The Duke was quite a tactful man with worldly manners.


    Princess Yong An summoned the housekeeper and ordered him to bring Tian Miao to Ruoqiu Residence, the best guesthouse in the entire residence.


    Tian Miao nodded at everyone and then left the hall with the housekeeper.


    After Tian Miao left, the Duke ordered all the servants to leave and had someone close the doors and stand guard outside; then with a grim expression written all over his face, he looked at Xiao Anning and asked, ¡°Anning, think carefully and tell me in detail everything that happened. And also, this Miss Tian, who exactly is she?¡±

 Chapter 21

    ¡°This woman, could she be some mountain spirit or demon? I¡¯ve seen that pit. It¡¯s bottomless, and there¡¯s really no way up at all. Ordinary people who fall into it are bound to die. There¡¯s no way they can climb up. But this woman actually brought Ning¡¯er back safely in one piece. And look at her mannerisms and how she dresses. Why do I feel that even the late Empress Dowager¡¯s poise and bearing couldn¡¯t compare to hers?¡± Xiao Anning¡¯s father, Xiao Shengsheng, said with a frown.


    This name, Xiao Shengsheng, was a painful part of his past that he was unwilling to talk about. He could only blame himself for not being able to talk when he was born. As a result, his father had chosen such an embarrassing name for him, and he¡¯d had no power to resist.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s some mountain spirit or demon? She saved Ning¡¯er! I don¡¯t care who she is. She saved Ning¡¯er, so that makes her our greatest benefactor!¡± Princess Yong An had always been fiery-tempered, simple, and straightforward. Then, to her husband, she said furiously, ¡°Leave it to you to think up mountain spirits and demons, indeed! Why didn¡¯t you guess that she¡¯s a diety? Why, your son has safely come home. You don¡¯t think that¡¯s what she really is?¡±


    Princess Yong An¡¯s speculation as to Tian Miao¡¯s identity, in a certain sense, was pretty much accurate.


    Xiao Shengsheng, seeing his wife¡¯s raised eyebrows, hurriedly tried to appease her. He had no desire to sleep on the ground that night. ¡°No, no, no! Why would I think that?¡± he said in a gentle voice. ¡°My lady, please be appeased. Please be appeased. Our Ning¡¯er has Heaven blessing him. That¡¯s why he was saved by some higher being. It¡¯s my fault for not being more careful with my words. My guess is that this lady is some master who happened to be in retreat or cultivation down in the pit and saved our Ning¡¯er by chance.¡±


    Princess Yong An¡¯s anger was placated, and her tone softened as she said, sounding more relaxed, ¡°Where in the world would there exist mountain spirits and demons, deities and devils? This lady really doesn¡¯t look like a mortal. Let¡¯s ask Ning¡¯er what happened, and we¡¯ll naturally come to know what happened.¡±


    ¡°Anning, you tell us. What exactly happened down there?¡± The Duke took one look at his silly son and was somewhat relieved. Oh, so his son wasn¡¯t so silly to the extreme after all. He could come up with an answer that was slightly more reasonable and plausible. The look that Xiao Shengsheng¡¯s father cast him gave him goosebumps. Why was it that he detected a hint of disgust mingled with the look of relief he saw in his father¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°It was Tan Weizhi who pushed me down. He must¡¯ve planned it all a long time ago. I wasn¡¯t on my guard at the time,¡± Xiao Anning said in a deep voice. ¡°I thought that I was going to die for sure after falling down into that pit, but I ended up rolling all the way down only to be saved by Miss Tian. She¡¯s very skilled in martial arts. But I don¡¯t know why she appeared at the bottom of the pit.¡±


    Xiao Anning subconsciously left out the details of his visit to the OmniStore. That experience was simply too inconceivable that telling everyone about it would only create trouble for Boss Tian. And deep inside, Xiao Anning intuitively felt that it was all because of Tian Miao that he wasn¡¯t the least injured from rolling down into that pit, so it wasn¡¯t a lie to say that Tian Miao had saved him.


    ¡°This Tan Weizhi. What audacity! What gave him the guts to actually dare to do such a vicious thing to Ning¡¯er?¡± Princess Yong An gritted her teeth, a furious look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to let him off the hook for this. And the Tan family too!¡± she said.


    Anning¡¯s grandmother, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said in a very cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s interrogate him first and ask him why he did such a vicious thing to Ning¡¯er.¡± The moment she said these words, Ji Liruo¡¯s gentle and virtuous look appeared in her mind. The cause of all of this was most likely, yet unfortunately, that young lady. What she didn¡¯t know was whether that young lady had had anything to do with this matter or not.


    ¡°We will thank Miss Tian properly tomorrow. We will ask her what she wants, and if it¡¯s something within our means, we will do it.¡± Xiao Shengsheng felt very grateful to Tian Miao. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would¡¯ve become of their family if something untoward had happened to Anning. The whole family probably would¡¯ve been ruined, right?

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Yes, I must thank her properly again when I see her in person tomorrow.¡± Princess Yong An was also filled with gratitude for Tian Miao. If something had happened to Anning, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to live anymore.


    ¡°I guess this lady is a descendant of some higher being.¡± The Duke frowned slightly and raised this possibility with a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°Father, why this guess?¡± Xiao Shengsheng was puzzled.


    ¡°Do you all remember the legend about the Divine Operators?¡± the Duke asked. Then, without waiting for an answer from the crowd, he responded to his own question and said, ¡°Not only are these people from the clan of divine operators proficient in military formations and the Art of War, but they are also highly skilled in martial arts. What¡¯s more, they¡¯ve perfected the art of music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and they¡¯re also quite accomplished in the Way of Tea. But these people from the clan of divine operators have a particular predilection¡ªthat is, no matter when and where they are, they always pay attention to their appearance. Their clothes must be luxurious and neat.¡±


    After hearing the Duke¡¯s words, the crowd of people recalled what Tian Miao was wearing when she¡¯d arrived just now. At that time, Anning was a sorry sight, his body all covered with mud. As for Miss Tian, she was richly clothed without a speck of dust on her. Her luxurious clothes certainly didn¡¯t look like attire meant for an outing in nature or cultivation and training, right?


    In that case, could her style of dress really be the style of the clan of divine operators?


    ¡°I can just ask her tomorrow, and then I¡¯ll know the answer. I think my father¡¯s guess is pretty much correct. This Miss Tian is most likely a member of the clan of divine operators.¡± Xiao Shengsheng felt that his father¡¯s guess was most likely the truth.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the clan of divine operators to actually make an appearance again today, not after living in seclusion for so many years.¡± Princess Yong An sighed and said, ¡°I have heard many rumors about the clan of divine operators. In times of war and turmoil, descendants of the divine operators will appear to help the destined king ordained by the Heavens return stability to the world, unify the nation, and put an end to the war and turmoil. Their mission is to save people in distress. But after peace and stability have returned to the world, they hurriedly retreat and, once again, remain hidden from the world. They never accept highly salaried official posts. They are people with noble character and sterling integrity.¡±


    ¡°But now that we are in peaceful times, what does the appearance of a descendant of the Divine Operators forebode? Or is this person just out of cultivation?¡± Xiao Shengsheng was doubtful.


    ¡°Ask tomorrow, and then we¡¯ll know the answer. All right. It¡¯s already late into the night. All of you should go get some rest. Tomorrow I will personally interrogate that little thief, Tan Weizhi.¡± The Duke stopped all conversation with a wave of his hand.


    Xiao Anning listened to all this with alternating amusement and surprise. Could there actually be such a magical figure like a descendant of the divine operators in the world?


    However, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that Boss Tian wasn¡¯t related to the divine operators at all. But, of course, he couldn¡¯t say this out loud. Since his grandfather and all had guessed this way, then it was probably best to leave it alone and save himself the trouble.


    ¡­


    The next morning, before Tian Miao even woke up, a guest arrived at the Duke¡¯s mansion.


    The prime minister had come in person to apologize and seek forgiveness. He had also brought Ji Liruo with him.


    According to traditions, betrothed men and women weren¡¯t supposed to meet before they married, let alone the woman actually going in person to the man¡¯s home. But the situation this time was so unique and serious that the prime minister couldn¡¯t be bothered with tradition anymore. What were customary traditions and practices worth compared to losing this marriage? No matter what, he had to seek forgiveness from the Duke. He knew very well that the only way to soften the Duke¡¯s heart was to put all the blame on Ji Liruo. One could really say that there had to be a reason why the prime minister had made it this far in life.


    ¡°Get them to wait in the main hall.¡± The look on the Duke¡¯s face wasn¡¯t at all pleasant. He had the good mind to see how Prime Minister Ji was going to resolve this matter.


    After the Duke was done washing up and had finished breakfast, he went to the main hall. Prime Minister Ji and Ji Liruo had been waiting there for nearly an hour.


    The moment the Duke stepped into the main hall, Prime Minister Ji hurriedly stood up and walked over to stand before him before he had the chance to speak. Without saying a word, he gave a deep, reverential bow and repeatedly admitted to their wrongdoing while asking for forgiveness. ¡°Your Excellency, please forgive me. For something like this to have happened, there is really no way I can absolve myself from blame. I didn¡¯t guard against that insidious and vicious little beast, and almost allowed him to put the life of the Young Marquis at risk. My granddaughter, who is so indifferent, also had a part to play in causing such a misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Duke didn¡¯t help Prime Minister Ji up to his feet. He merely raised an eyebrow and responded with a noncommittal ¡°oh.¡± Then, he went straight to his seat at the front of the hall. His precious grandson had almost lost his life. Did they really still expect him to be nice to them? Regardless of whether the prime minister had had anything to do with this matter or not, he was going to be the scapegoat, subject to the Duke¡¯s wrath, and there was nothing the prime minister could do about that.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Your Excellency, this is all because of my granddaughter. She is the root cause of all this trouble. That Tan Weizhi is obsessed with her and wants to marry her. He did this insane and perverse thing because he learned that there was no hope of his marrying her. It was wishful thinking on his part. Fortunately, our Young Marquis is a blessed man. Otherwise, even if she were to die, my granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to absolve herself from blame for everything.¡± The more he spoke, the more the prime minister blamed his granddaughter for everything. Turning to Ji Liruo, he shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you not down on your knees by now? This is all because of the trouble you caused!¡±


    After hearing this, Ji Liruo¡¯s face was filled with guilt, and she immediately knelt down. With head lowered, she sobbed and said, ¡°Your Excellency, this is all Liruo¡¯s fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, the Young Marquis wouldn¡¯t have met with something so dangerous.¡±


    The Duke looked at the frail and delicate Ji Liruo on her knees before him, and his heart couldn¡¯t bear the sight. Strictly speaking, this matter and Ji Liruo were totally unrelated, and yet, she was implicated. It wasn¡¯t her fault that someone liked her and had failed to get her upon pursuit.


    The Duke sighed, and his tone softened as he said to Ji Liruo, ¡°Get up. Actually, we can¡¯t blame you for this matter.¡±


    Ji Liruo didn¡¯t move. She remained kneeling in place.


    With a face filled with guilt, the prime minister spoke up and said, ¡°Thank you for your benevolence and magnanimity. Liruo, hurry and get up and thank His Excellency.¡± Prime Minister Ji saw that the Duke was mellowing out and felt like a load had been lifted from his shoulders. This marriage was something he had gone to great lengths to get. If they had to give up on this marriage midway because of that fool, Tan Wizhi, he¡¯d become so angry that he¡¯d vomit up blood and die.


    It was only then that Ji Liruo got up, but she didn¡¯t dare to take a seat. Instead, she discreetly went to stand next to the prime minister. Seeing her thin and petite figure, the Duke simply didn¡¯t have the heart to be so unfeeling.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± the Duke spoke up to instruct her. ¡°Have some tea.¡±


    This made Prime Minister Ji feel a little more at ease, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Ji Liruo also lowered her head and quietly sat down.


    ¡°This matter with Tan Weizhi¡­¡± the Duke started to say, but he was hurriedly interrupted by Prime Minister Ji.


    ¡°Tan Weizhi must not be so easily pardoned. If Your Excellency trusts me enough to put your mind at ease, then leave this matter to me to deal with. I will also take care of things with the Tan family.¡± A cold glint flashed in Prime Minister Ji¡¯s eyes. This situation had almost, just almost, been beyond redemption. Tan Weizhi, this fool, could go and die if that was what he wanted, but he¡¯d almost implicated the entire Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    The Duke nodded and agreed. Why was he able to put his mind at ease and allow Prime Minister Ji to handle everything? Because he very well knew the Prime Minister Ji¡¯s methods. The prime minister had participated in the imperial examinations as a mere commoner and after coming in first, he had eagerly sought to gain fame and fortune, stopping at nothing to build various relationships and widen his social circle. He was a man without scruples, one who resorted to every expedient to get what he wanted, and that was how he¡¯d made it to where he was today.


    In terms of ruthlessness, there probably weren¡¯t that many people out there who could match him. Since he wanted to get into the good books of the Duke and family, he would definitely escort Tan Weizhi to the Great Hall of Justice himself. And he would totally forsake consanguinity just to uphold justice and righteousness. As for the Tan family, to deal with them he would have to come up with a subtle way of killing them that didn¡¯t involve spilling blood. That was the only way to satisfy the Duke and his family.


    In the end, Prime Minister left the Duke¡¯s residence with Ji Liruo in high spirits and returned home to get ready to deal with this matter. And as soon as Prime Minister Ji left, Tan Weizhi was escorted to his residence. The outcome of the trial was just as expected. It was really because Tan Weizhi was resentful and refused to accept the fact that his cousin was going to marry Xiao Anning that he¡¯d come up with a plot to murder the Young Marquis.


    The Duke told his long-time companion, Xiao Anning¡¯s grandmother, about the outcome of his conversation with Prime Minister Ji. She didn¡¯t say much, and after a long moment of silence, she said quietly, ¡°For Ning¡¯er to marry a woman with such a well-known reputation, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.¡±


    It was the Prime Minister and his family who had proposed this marriage. The Duke and his family hadn¡¯t been willing. But with the Empress involved as the matchmaker, the Duke had had no choice but to agree. Later on, taking into consideration the young lady¡¯s reputation, and that the two sides would eventually become one family, it was decided that this marriage would be taken as the Duke Residence¡¯s proposal. In retrospect, they wondered if this had been a good idea.


    The Duke frowned and said, ¡°If she isn¡¯t suitable, then we should just break off this marriage engagement. Ning¡¯er needs a gentle woman who can be his companion. The woman he marries doesn¡¯t need to be someone so dazzling and eye-catching.¡±


    Grandmother nodded. ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡±

 Chapter 24

    In the morning, the minute Tian Miao woke up a maid outside her room whispered to ask if she could come in to wait on her.


    After getting the affirmative from Tian Miao, several maids entered the room in single file. There were those carrying washbasins for washing one¡¯s face, sticks of willows used for rinsing one¡¯s mouth, salt, and there were also maids carrying trays filled with hair accessories and new clothes. Anyone would be able to tell that everything had been prepared with great care just with a single glance at it.


    Tian Miao happily accepted the maid¡¯s service, from dressing to washing up, and, finally, to putting on all the accessories.


    As the maids looked at the woman in front of them, they each felt their hearts beat somewhat faster. They had never seen a woman so beautiful and elegant before to where they dared not look directly at her, but were yet unable to help secretly stealing glances at her.


    When Princess Yong An came to look for Tian Miao, she was also dumbfounded by the sight that greeted her.


    She recalled the words that her husband had said: ¡°Look at her mannerisms and how she dresses. Why do I feel that even the late Empress Dowager¡¯s poise and bearing couldn¡¯t compare to hers?¡± The late Empress Dowager was one remarkable woman whose name had made it into the history books. When the Emperor first established his nation, he was naturally without any support, and his empire was barely a hinterland. At that time, the Emperor didn¡¯t have an empress. It was the Empress Dowager who sat in court to govern state affairs. All the civilian and military officials at court were full of praises for her, and everyone was fully and sincerely convinced of her superior capabilities.


    Later, the passing of the Empress Dowager brought great grief to all the officials at court. Even so for the Emperor, who grieved and mourned with every single passing moment. He went without sleep and rest for three days and nights, where he kept vigil by the coffin without taking a single step away from the wake.


    For such a remarkably amazing woman like her, even if she just stood still in one spot, her presence was incomparably dazzling.


    And the aura that this Miss Tian had was even more dazzling than that of the late Empress Dowager.


    This Miss Tian, exactly who was she? Was she really a member of the clan of divine operators?


    ¡°Miss Tian, did you have a good rest last night?¡± Princess Yong An went up to Tian Miao and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, Princess Yong An.¡± Tian Miao looked at the graceful and elegant woman in front of her and returned her smile. She found the briskness and frankness in Princess Yong An¡¯s tone of voice appealing and somewhat likable. Such a woman who had a mind of her own and dared to shoulder responsibilities wasn¡¯t often seen in this era. Even for a woman in her position, she was still a rarity of rarities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Princess Yong An led Tian Miao out of the room to the dining hall. The entire family of the Duke¡¯s residence had already arrived and were waiting there. They started eating after Tian Miao arrived, and it was only after the meal that they started discussing some matters.


    Xiao Anning only came to know that Prime Minister Ji had brought Ji Liruo over after he woke up.


    He listened while his grandfather filled him in on the details of what had happened, but when he learned that this matter would be handled by Prime Minister Ji, Xiao Anning fell silent. He didn¡¯t really like Prime Minister Ji. This man¡¯s methods were overly pragmatic and unscrupulous. Although in the officialdom, there was nothing wrong with such behavior.


    As for Ji Liruo¡­


    Xiao Anning¡¯s thoughts drifted far away.


    It was only when Princess Yong An called out to him that he returned to his senses, interrupted from his thoughts.


    ¡°Ah? Mother, what did you say?¡± Xiao Anning asked in confusion.


    ¡°Miss Tian would like to take a stroll around the capital. You should accompany Miss Tian around.¡± Princess Yong An finished giving her instructions to Xiao Anning, then smiled and spoke to Tian Miao again. ¡°If Miss Tian sees anything to her liking, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°In that case, thank you very much.¡± Tian Miao also smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t have the slightest intention at all of showing restraint. Seeing how straightforward Tian Miao was, Princess Yong An liked her even more.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xiao Anning recollected his thoughts and nodded in response.


    Princes Yong An instructed Xiao Anning to bring more guards along before allowing the two out the door.


    Tian Miao got on the carriage while Xiao Anning rode a horse next to the carriage she was on.


    When the carriage came to a complete stop, Tian Miao got off and looked up to see that the carriage had stopped in front of a jewelry store.


    It was only at this point that Xiao Anning got off his horse, walked over, and said somewhat shyly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the ladies fancy. But I think beautiful jewelry should be very suitable for Miss Tian.¡± When he was at the OmniStore, he had seen Tian Miao, who was so beautiful that she seemed immortal. He had also caught sight of the fine jewelry that she donned. Subconsciously, he had formed the impression that Tian Miao had a liking for exquisite things like jewelry.


    Looking at the somewhat shy Xiao Anning, the corners of Tian Miao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. What a sensible child indeed.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°The jade in this store is made of the best raw materials and carved by the most skilled craftsmen in the capital.¡± Although Xiao Anning was blind, his sense of hearing and touch were exceptional and far surpassed that of an average person. He led Tian Miao into the store, bringing up other items in the store as he walked. ¡°I remember they have a white jade orchid hairpin. I¡¯ll ask the shopkeeper to bring it out for you to take a look.¡±


    The moment Xiao Anning walked into the store, someone immediately came up to greet him.


    ¡°Young Marquis!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the visitor, whom he recognized right away. In the past, the Young Marquis had accompanied his mother, Princess Yong An, to his store twice. But this time, he was actually accompanying another woman, and it wasn¡¯t the Young Marquis¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Ji Liruo.


    So who was this woman who was so, so good-looking? For a brief moment, the shopkeeper simply couldn¡¯t find any words to describe this woman¡¯s beauty. At long last, he thought of the dullest, simplest way to describe her, and that was to say that she was good-looking.


    ¡°Bring us all your latest designs,¡± Xiao Anning ordered, and then said, ¡°Also, I remember my mother once mentioned to me that there¡¯s a white jade hairpin in the shape of an orchid flower in your store. Bring that over too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Please take a seat. Waiter, serve our guests some fine tea.¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly ordered someone to serve tea and fetch the latest designs.


    ¡°Miss Tian, you can take a look first. We will buy anything that you like. If you like them all, we will buy them all.¡± Hearing such words from Xiao Anning¡¯s mouth, the head of guards could not help but find his words somewhat at odds with the Young Marquis he knew. Their Young Marquis always had a warm, gentle smile on his face. Although he was blind, he was never one to resent and bemoan his fate, and he was never prone to self-pity. Gentle and heartwarming like jade, people usually described him as having a heart full of sunshine. But for the Young Marquis to speak like¡­ erm, speak like urbanized people in the city, he somehow found it hard to accept.


    If Kong Hou was present and knew what the head of guards was thinking, she would laugh out loud. To say that the Young Marquis spoke like urbanized people in the city wasn¡¯t at all an apt description. He clearly spoke like a domineering president.


    ¡°Then I have to thank you for it, Young Marquis.¡± A smile tugged at the corners of Tian Miao¡¯s mouth. After the shopkeeper displayed tray after tray of exquisite jewelry before them, she picked the pieces up and started making her selections without standing on ceremony.


    Tian Miao picked up a bracelet, and the shopkeeper hurriedly introduced it to her. ¡°The lady here has a good eye. This bracelet is one of a kind,¡± he said eloquently, going on and on. ¡°There¡¯s only one like it in the world because the craftsman who made this is someone who never makes the same design twice. Do you want to take a look at the other jewelry he¡¯s made? Every single piece is a fine, exquisite piece. You won¡¯t be disappointed¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Tian Miao to speak, Xiao Anning made the decision for her with one word. ¡°Buy.¡±


    The head of guards looked at how Tian Miao got the shopkeeper to wrap up the items that she selected, one after the other, a question forming in his mind. Did people of the clan of divine operators also fancy such mundane things? Were they not people of the noblest character, who led free and unrestrained lives, making light of materialistic things? Were they not people who saw earthly things like money as dirt?


    The Duke had let the word out that Tian Miao was a member of the clan of divine operators. It was a reasonable way of providing Tian Miao an identity to go by so as not to give people the chance to speculate indiscriminately and make things ugly.


    Finally, when settling the bill, the shop owner omitted a zero from the total amount, and this delighted the shopkeeper so greatly that he was grinning from ear to ear. Xiao Anning foot the bill without a change in expression, then had someone take their purchases back to the Duke¡¯s residence first. Then, he brought Tian Miao to the next store, where they carried on shopping.


    The head of guards looked at the receding figures of Xiao Anning and Tian Miao and smacked himself on the lips. Spending money like water was the most precise way to describe what their Young Marquis was doing. He would also be willing to do likewise, splurging so recklessly for such a beautiful woman, if he had the money.


    But in his mind, there was something quite strange about her that he just couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on. Miss Tian¡¯s beauty was unquestionable. And at the same time, no one could ever find anything blasphemous about her at all. The only kind of feeling she could evoke in people was that of reverence, or even a sense of worship, as they looked at her from afar.

 Chapter 26

    Xiao Anning took Tian Miao shopping. As they went from shops selling jewelry to shops selling clothing, Xiao Anning would buy anything that Tian Miao said she liked and get someone to take it all back to the Duke¡¯s residence.


    When it was almost noontime, Xiao Anning brought Tian Miao to a restaurant.


    ¡°This restaurant was opened by my grandfather. When Grandfather was young, he was an avid food lover. He gathered and recruited chefs from all over the country. Yes, he didn¡¯t search for ingredients but for the best chefs from all over the world to cook for him.¡± Xian Anning spoke of his grandfather, who loved to eat. He was trying hard to hold back a smile as he said, ¡°Because my grandfather is getting on in years, and there are many kinds of delicacies his body can no longer take, my grandmother later made the call to open this restaurant so that his chefs have a place to showcase their amazing skills. She also controls how often Grandfather eats gourmet meals.¡±


    While Xiao Anning was explaining this to her, Tian Miao looked up at the restaurant¡¯s signboard.


    The House of Gourmands.


    This restaurant had a total of five floors. Just standing at the entrance, before even going inside, they could detect the aroma of delicious fare coming from inside the restaurant.


    Xiao Anning had come in person, so he would naturally receive deferential treatment. He was brought to a cabin on the fifth floor, which was usually not open to the public. It was the cabin that was exclusively reserved for Prince Ying.


    ¡°Your signature dishes, serve a portion of them all,¡± Xiao Anning instructed the shopkeeper, whose face was filled with reverence.


    ¡°Noted.¡± The shopkeeper hurriedly went down and ordered someone to serve tea. Then he sent someone to the kitchen to place the orders. The Young Marquis¡¯s visit was much more important to them than if Prince Ying himself had arrived in person. If the Young Marquis was happy, Prince Ying would also be happy. If the Young Marquis was unhappy, that would be disastrous. As for Prince Ying¡¯s mood, they couldn¡¯t be blamed if he had to eat food that didn¡¯t suit his palate. It was Princess Ying who had ordered them not to give Prince Ying oily and spicy food.


    After all the dishes were served, the shopkeeper stood to one side and personally listed everything that had been served. He gave Tian Miao a detailed introduction of the name and origin of each and every dish, not forgetting, of course, to mention these dishes¡¯ special characteristics.


    After the shopkeeper finished introducing the dishes, he took his leave and had two young waiters stand guard at the door. If the Young Marquis or his guest inside the cabin had any request, they would be able to conveniently summon someone.


    Tian Miao picked up her chopsticks and started tasting the food. She tried every single dish and finally confirmed the dishes that she wanted to take back with her.


    ¡°This Eight Treasure Duck, this Lotus Leaf Steamed White Chicken, as well as this Sweet and Sour Fish fillet¡­¡± Tian Miao listed off the names of dishes. And while Xiao Anning sat there confused, she simply said, ¡°Get someone to note this down. Prepare twenty sets of every dish on my list for me before I leave.¡±


    Xiao Anning was stunned. Twenty of each? Was she going to take the food with her? But how was she going to take all these dishes back? The food would taste vastly different after being packed and reheated, right? But Xiao Anning suddenly remembered that amazing occurrence where he¡¯d been able to see things in the OmniStore and felt that his worries were probably unfounded.


    ¡°All right. I will place the orders in a while.¡± Xiao Anning didn¡¯t ask further questions and answered her right away.


    ¡°And then you can take me to those shops that sell snacks.¡± Tian Miao had just finished the main meal and was already thinking about what snacks she could bring back for afternoon tea.


    Xiao Anning laughed and said, ¡°This is something that I am really knowledgeable in. Back then, my grandfather traveled all over the capital in search of good food, and he took me to all these places.¡±


    Just as Xiao Anning and Tian Miao walked out of the doors of the House of Gourmands, they met someone.


    That person was Ji Liruo, who¡¯d just gotten off her carriage.


    There were a lot of people going in and coming out of the restaurant. But Ji Liruo, who was standing at the entrance, caught sight of Xiao Anning, who was right ahead, as well as the stunning woman beside him, at a glance.


    When Ji Liruo saw that the two of them were about to leave, she shouted out loud without thinking, ¡°Young Marquis.¡±


    Xiao Anning stopped in his tracks and ¡°looked¡± over to where Ji Liruo was.


    ¡°Miss Ji.¡± Xiao Anning¡¯s tone was somewhat hard to read.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Young Marquis, did you just have lunch? This lady is your benefactor who saved your life, right?¡± Ji Liruo walked over to them and smiled at Tian Miao. Then, in a graceful manner, she gave a deep bow to Tian Miao and said, ¡°Thank you for saving our Young Marquis¡¯s life. If it hadn¡¯t been for your help, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable. I really can¡¯t repay you enough for your great act of kindness.¡±


    Ji Liruo¡¯s face was filled with guilt, but there was also gratitude.


    The only thing was that Xiao Anning couldn¡¯t see these emotions.


    Tian Miao looked at the young lady in front of her, who had a relatively frail yet graceful appearance, and silently smiled. She didn¡¯t say a single word.


    In the face of Tian Miao¡¯s smile, Ji Liruo felt a pang of panic in her heart for no apparent reason.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tian Miao didn¡¯t respond to Ji Liruo. She turned around to face Xiao Anning and spoke to him instead.


    ¡°Miss Ji, we still have things to do. We will leave first,¡± Xiao Anning courteously said to Ji Liruo.


    ¡°Well, then, please be careful, Young Marquis.¡± Ji Liruo lightly bit her bottom lip, her eyes full of worry.


    After Xiao Anning and Tian Miao left, Ji Liruo withdrew her gaze and walked toward the entrance of the House of Gourmands.


    The maid beside Ji Liruo voiced her discontent to her in a hushed tone. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so worried and concerned about the Young Marquis, but he¡¯s so indifferent. And look at that woman¡¯s attitude. You thanked her, and yet she actually ignored you. It¡¯s really all too much¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, keep quiet. You¡¯re not allowed to say such things in the future,¡± Ji Liruo whispered back in a stern voice. She scolded her maid by saying, ¡°It was all because of me that the Young Marquis had to suffer such an unwarranted disaster in the first place. It¡¯s understandable that the Young Marquis feels some resentment toward me.¡± As for that woman who was frighteningly beautiful, she didn¡¯t know why, but the moment she¡¯d locked gazes with her, she¡¯d felt as if the woman could see right through to her soul, and that there was no place she could hide to escape her penetrating gaze.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    ¡°But it had nothing to do with you at all, Miss. It was all because of Tan Weizhi¡¯s wishful thinking, and even more so his audacity to do such a foolish deed.¡± Her unconvinced maid explained in a whisper how she¡¯d done nothing wrong. What did any of this have to do with her Miss? Miss was just too outstanding. How was that her fault?


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± Ji Liruo stopped her maid from going on. Then, she turned around again to look in the direction where Xiao Anning and Tian Miao had disappeared and murmured to herself, ¡°But, that woman, she¡¯s really so beautiful.¡±


    Beautiful indeed, but the Young Marquis was blind, so there was simply no need to worry at all that he¡¯d be seduced by another woman. At this moment, the maid was glad that the Young Marquis couldn¡¯t see. In the beginning, she¡¯d been incredibly indignant that the beautiful young lady that she served actually had to marry a blind man. But, because of the turn events had taken, she was, on the contrary, glad that the Young Marquis was blind.


    Xiao Anning remained silent all this time while riding his horse. There was no knowing what he was thinking about.


    And Tian Miao, on the other hand, was leaning by the window of the carriage as she admired the scenery of the capital with interest.


    For the whole afternoon, Xiao Anning brought Tian Miao to many different stores. There were stores selling snacks, preserved fruits, and dried fruits. Tian Miao chose quite a number of these, which Xiao Anning had people take directly back to the Duke¡¯s residence.


    For a few days in a row, Xiao Anning brought Tian Miao out to eat, drink, and play, and Tian Miao was greatly satisfied.


    Three days later, Princess Yong An came to look for Tian Miao.


    ¡°The Emperor wants to see me?¡± Tian Miao¡¯s expression was still as indifferent as ever.


    ¡°Yes, the Emperor heard that you came from the clan of divine operators, so he wants to meet you,¡± said Princess Yong An.


    ¡°Not going to meet him,¡± Tian Miao refused without a second thought. She wasn¡¯t that interested in trivial matters that didn¡¯t mean much to her. She just wanted to see the good child, Xiao Anning.


    ¡°His Majesty guessed that you wouldn¡¯t want to go to the palace, so he¡¯s already waiting in the main hall of our mansion.¡± Princess Yong An wasn¡¯t the least surprised by Tian Miao¡¯s refusal. But she was somewhat embarrassed when she had to say, ¡°His Majesty can be quite willful at times. Please bear with him.¡±

 Chapter 28

    There were few people who would dare to say something like ¡°the Emperor is willful,¡± and Yong An, the Emperor¡¯s junior, was one of them. After all, when she was a child, she had tugged and plucked the Emperor¡¯s beard. And as a young lady, she had even falsely accused the Emperor behind his back to frame him out of personal resentment. She had taken a liking to a court musician and wanted to ask the Emperor for him. At the time, the Emperor wasn¡¯t willing to grant her wish, so Princess Yong An brought her complaint right to the Empress Dowager, who pulled the Emperor by his ear and made him give the musician to Princess Yong An.


    The Emperor wasn¡¯t angered by Princess Yong An¡¯s false accusation against him. He was happy instead. As someone in a high position, it had been so long since he¡¯d experienced such valuable kinship, which was why he¡¯d not only given Princess Yong An the court musician then, but also he had given her an additional reward.


    Princess Yong An led Tian Miao to the entrance of the main hall, but she stopped there. The Emperor had something he wanted to ask a divine operator, and he didn¡¯t want what he said to be overheard by someone.


    Tian Miao went in alone and saw the Emperor, who was dressed in regular clothes, standing in the middle of the hall, seemingly deep in thought. The Emperor was already in his fifties, but he didn¡¯t look old. On the contrary, he had a commanding presence and the bearing of an authoritative leader. One could easily tell that he¡¯d been a decisive person ever since he was a child.


    Sensing that someone had entered, the Emperor turned around to look at the person who¡¯d come in.


    Then, he went limp.


    How was it possible that this young lady put off the same vibes as his mother?


    To be more precise, in front of Tian Miao, he got the same feeling he used to get as a child when his mother, without saying a single word, would give him a cold look because he¡¯d done something wrong.


    Why did he feel the same way around Tian Miao? It was absurd! She clearly looked like a young lady who was barely two decades old.


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and nonchalantly walked up and took a seat.


    ¡°Are you really from the clan of divine operators?¡± When the Emperor saw that the person in front of him didn¡¯t address him with a formal salute, he felt all the more that the other party had to be someone from the clan of divine operators. This was because those higher beings were always so arrogant and unruly, and simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention or comply with such unnecessary and overelaborate formalities.


    ¡°Your Majesty wishes to see me just to ask this question?¡± Tian Miao took the cup of tea that had been prepared earlier. The temperature of the tea was just right. Princess Yong An was very attentive to these types of things.


    ¡°The clan of divine operators was born because the world was in turmoil. They emerged to help the ruler unify the world, to help the country, and save the people. And lady, your sudden appearance in this world, could it be because the world is about to be thrown into chaos?¡± Although the Emperor asked this question, deep down inside, his emotions were in turmoil. As the ruler of a country, he would naturally be the most sensitive to such rumors.


    ¡°You think a little too much.¡± Tian Miao took a sip of tea before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯m only here for one person. Now that the world is at peace, you should have some confidence in yourself. Continue your rule in this prosperous time.¡±


    The Emperor himself didn¡¯t know why he wasn¡¯t the least bit angry when he heard the young woman in front of him rudely tell him that he thought a little too much. And when he heard the words she said after that, strangely enough, he actually felt a sense of pride and elation at being praised.


    ¡°You said you are only here for only one person? And that person is¡­¡± The Emperor subconsciously started speaking in a respectful tone to the person in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t know why, exactly, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was a bit of a wimp in front of this young lady.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Tian Miao was getting a little impatient and waved her hand to interrupt him. Then, she said, ¡°Do you have anything else you need to discuss with me? If not, then you should go back to deal with your state affairs.¡±


    The Emperor subconsciously tensed up and hurriedly replied, ¡°No, nothing else. So I¡¯m going back then?¡±


    After saying this, the Emperor slowly returned to his senses. Why had his body tensed up when he¡¯d replied to Tian Miao just now as if he were a child that had been caught in the guilty act of not doing his homework by his mother? Who exactly was this woman? Her aura was simply overwhelming.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Miao hadn¡¯t wanted to entertain irrelevant people in the first place and nodded her head indifferently.

 Chapter 29

    Princess Yong An stood guard near the door out of worry for Tian Miao. After a while, she was bewildered to see the Emperor walk out from the hall with a relieved look on his face, as though a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    What was going on here?


    The Emperor was in a rush, saying that he had to scramble back to the palace to deal with state affairs. He seemed like a conscientious and diligent ruler who loved his people. Princess Yong An froze in the face of what she saw. What exactly was going on?


    Princess Yong An saw Tian Miao walk out in an idle and nonchalant manner. Her question was at the tip of the tongue, but she bit her lip in hesitation. She wanted to ask what the hell had happened to make the Emperor leave the Duke¡¯s mansion so hastily that he looked like he was fleeing. But in the end, she was unable to find her voice to raise the question.


    Of course, Tian Miao couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain. Instead, she went straight to the training ground in the backyard. There was a spacious martial arts training ground at the back of the Duke¡¯s mansion. Every morning, this was the place where Xiao Anning would practice martial arts. It was a pleasure to watch him practice.


    When Tiao Miao arrived, she saw that Xian Anning was already done practicing the long spear and had switched over to a sword. Back when the Duke had been fighting battles all over the country in conquest, he had used the spear as his weapon. When Xiao Shengsheng had made a meritorious contribution to the military¡¯s success, he¡¯d also used a spear as his weapon. So naturally, the first weapon father and son had taught Xiao Anning when he¡¯d first started practicing martial arts was the spear. As to why Xiao Anning knew how to wield a sword, it was because of Princess Yong An.


    Princess Yong An was skilled in the use of whip and sword, so, naturally, she would teach Xian Anning how to use the sword.


    So it was no exaggeration to say that though he was blind, Xian Anning¡¯s martial arts skills were extraordinary.


    Tian Miao sat on a rocking chair under the eaves and swayed comfortably as she watched Xiao Anning practice the sword.


    In the center of the martial arts training ground, Xiao Anning was dressed in a neat, black suit, his face as beautiful as a piece of flawless jade. His back was tall and straight like a great pine tree, while his movements were swift and graceful like a dragon skimming the surface of the water.


    When he struck his sword through the air, the wind blew, and his clothes fluttered.


    Then, Tian Miao heard two servants whispering in the distance.


    ¡°For someone with such beauty and grace like the Young Marquis to be blind. God is really unfair.¡±


    ¡°Yes. No matter what the Young Marquis does, he has to put in several times more effort than the normal person. Just watching him do so is heartbreaking enough. Why do you think it is that God can bear to treat him like this?¡±


    ¡°Shush, stop it. The Princess is here.¡±


    With a scuffle of feet, the two servants walked away.


    Princess Yong An slowly walked over and sat down next to Tian Miao. There was a smile on her lips as she watched Xiao Anning, who had put away his sword.


    ¡°Princess,¡± Tian Miao suddenly said.


    The Princess was puzzled. ¡°Ah? Miss Tian, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever resented the Heavens for being so unfair with regard to the Young Marquis¡¯s blindness?¡± Tian Miao no longer rocked the chair. After willing it to a stop, she sat still and turned to look at Princess Yong An.


    Princess Yong An froze. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t expected Tian Miao to ask this question. Then, a gentle smile appeared on her face. She shook her head and gently said, ¡°How could I resent the Heavens? I am thankful to the Heavens for bestowing me this treasure. Ning¡¯er is the most precious treasure that I have in my life. I thank God for letting him come to me.¡±


    Tian Miao looked at the gentle smile on Princess Yong An¡¯s face, and smiled meaningfully.


    After Xian Anning put away his sword, he came over to greet them. Princess Yong An got up to wipe the perspiration from his forehead before urging him to quickly take a bath and change his clothes.


    ¡°Miss Tian, the Crown Princess is holding a banquet two days from now. She invited our family, and you as well. Are you coming?¡± Princess Yong An asked. In fact, it was the Empress who had arranged this banquet. Not only had she invited the people of the Duke¡¯s residence, but the people of the Prime Minister¡¯s residence as well. She wanted to create a chance encounter between Xiao Anning and Ji Liruo so that the two could meet and interact and get to know each other better.


    In addition to this, she also wanted to create the opportunity for the young men and women from families of meritorious officials and dignitaries in the capital to meet and understand each other better. In other words, she was organizing a covert matchmaking session. This was to prevent the Emperor from haphazardly bestowing truly misfitted marriages, as was his style.


    And the Duke had agreed to attend, as he wanted to let Xiao Anning interact with Ji Liruo close up. If he really found her unsuitable, then this marriage would come to a close. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to tell the Crown Princess and others his secret intention

 Chapter 30

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡± Tian Miao responded straightforwardly. Then she also got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes, and then I¡¯ll head out with the Young Marquis to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°Good, buy more,¡± Princess Yong An smiled and said. Over the past few days, she¡¯d come to see that this Miss Tian was a lover of good food and fine wine, brocades, and finery, as well as exquisite jewelry. The people of the clan of divine operators really know how to enjoy themselves.


    Tian Miao took two steps forward, then suddenly stopped. She turned her head to look at Princess Yong An.


    Princess Yong An was puzzled. ¡°Miss Tian, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Princess, you know what?¡± Tian Miao looked directly into Princess Yong An¡¯s eyes. Her voice suddenly sounded very distant and airy as she said, ¡°Heaven is always fair.¡±


    After saying this, Tian Miao turned around again and left, leaving Princess Yong An standing in the same spot with a bewildered look on her face.


    What did it mean? What did it mean for Miss Tian to suddenly say something like that?


    It wasn¡¯t until Tian Miao left that Princess Yong An truly understood the meaning of these words.


    ¡­


    This day, when Tian Miao and Xiao Anning returned, there were two people with them. A man and a woman. They were both outstanding looking people with fine clothes, and each had an extraordinary presence.


    ¡°These two are?¡± Princess Yong An asked, puzzled. The man and woman stood respectfully behind Tian Miao without saying a single word. Could they also be from the clan of divine operators?


    Tian Miao smiled and replied, ¡°My attendants. You can give them everything that I¡¯ve bought over the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Princess Yong An was feeling nothing short of amazement inside. Previously, she¡¯d thought that the clan of divine operators were just fond of enjoyment, but now she was afraid to say that they were also judgmental and obsessed with appearances. Even her two attendants were really good-looking.


    Only Xiao Anning knew that these two people had appeared out of nowhere. Soundlessly and out of thin air, they had appeared beside Tian Miao. Then, together, they had followed Tian Miao back here. He was no longer shocked by this kind of thing, as he¡¯d completely gotten used to any kind of magical events that happened to Tian Miao. Anyway, Tian Miao wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    The Crown Prince and Crown Princess resided in the Eastern Palace, so they naturally had to enter the palace to attend the flower appreciation banquet. Tian Miao and Princess Yong An sat in the same carriage and went to the Eastern Palace together.


    Many high officials and dignitaries had already arrived at the Eastern Palace. The moment Princess Yong An arrived, many people turned to look in her direction. But most were looking at the person next to her. News that the Young Marquis had been saved by someone from the clan of divine operators had long become a hot topic of discussion and had caused quite a hubbub in the capital. Many people hadn¡¯t seen what Tian Miao really looked like, so, at today¡¯s opportunity, they of course all looked over at her.


    When they got a clear look at the appearance of the person beside Princess Yong An, they all gasped. Did people of the clan of divine operators all look so stunning, or was it just this lady? With looks like hers, it wasn¡¯t even an exaggeration to say that her beauty could cause the fall of a city and state.


    At this time, Ji Liruo, who was standing not too far away, was looking over at them with a somewhat sad expression on her face. There was a handsome young man with thick, well-shaped brows standing next to her. The blue, caramel-colored embroidered robe that he wore identified who he was. He was none other than the son of the Crown Prince, the grandson of the Emperor, His Highness, Liu Ming.


    ¡°Sister Ji, you don¡¯t have to worry. That woman may be beautiful, but Xiao Anning is blind, so he can¡¯t appreciate her beauty,¡± Liu Ming comforted her softly. When the Prime Minister had yet to become the Prime Minister, he had once served as the tutor of Liu Ming, who was the Emperor¡¯s grandson. Liu Ming had frequently visited the Prime Minister¡¯s residence on the basis of seeking advice, so he¡¯d naturally gotten acquainted with Ji Liruo, who¡¯d also been under the Prime Minister¡¯s tutelage. They were close to each other like brother and sister.


    Ji Liruo saw Xiao Anning go to Tian Miao¡¯s side the moment he arrived. He smiled and said something to Tian Miao that made Tian Miao smile. Ji Liruo¡¯s expression became sadder. Looking at her, Liu Ming felt a pang in his heart and hurriedly said some words of comfort.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°No, Brother Ming. You, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Ji Liruo¡¯s voice was very soft, and it was full of misery and sadness. She said, ¡°The Young Marquis is a decent man. Since he¡¯s betrothed to me, naturally he wouldn¡¯t do anything improper or unacceptable. Other than his blindness, the Young Marquis is just excellent. I believe that there are many women in the capital who envy me for being engaged to marry him.¡±


    Liu Ming was silent for a moment. This person, Xiao Anning, was indeed very outstanding. Even if he was blind, his talent and martial arts skills were beyond those of his peers. Every time his imperial grandfather put them to the test, he wouldn¡¯t say anything at all. But afterward, he would always lecture them in an exasperated tone, as these young ones of his bloodline could not live up to what he expected of them. He would tell them, ¡°Look at Anning. He¡¯s blind and can¡¯t see things, but he works harder and more diligently than any of you do. Can any of you compare to him in any way?¡±


    This was precisely why they didn¡¯t like Xiao Anning. He was a blind man, and yet he outshone the able-bodied Emperor and imperial grandsons of the royal family.


    In addition, the understanding and thoughtful Ji Liruo was betrothed to Xiao Anning. He felt like there was a lump in his throat that was preventing him from speaking up, and he became even more frustrated at being unable to say anything.


    Just as Liu Ming was letting his thoughts run wild, Ji Liruo simply whispered, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s really no need to envy me. One man¡¯s meat is another man¡¯s poison¡­¡±


    The second half of what she said was almost inaudible, but Liu Ming still heard it clearly.


    Liu Ming abruptly turned to face Ji Liruo and anxiously, yet eagerly, asked, ¡°Sister Ji, what did you say? Are you also not satisfied with this marriage? I can go and tell Father. I can go and ask Grandfather to cancel this marriage.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything. You heard wrong.¡± Ji Liruo was shocked. Her face paled, and she hurriedly shook her head in the negative.


    ¡°If you feel wronged, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You used to tell me everything. If you¡¯re unwilling to accept this marriage, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll find a way to stop it.¡± Liu Ming looked at Ji Liruo¡¯s pale, smiling face and felt his heart ache, as though someone were twisting a knife in his heart.


    Ji Liruo¡¯s voice was harsh and stern at first, then it gradually became sad and miserable. ¡°Brother Ming, this marriage was a gift bestowed by the Emperor! I don¡¯t wish to bring you any trouble or worry. If you intercede on my behalf, what will other people think? What will the Emperor and Crown Prince think? How could I put you in such a difficult position?¡± she said softly.


    Liu Ming also paled. As a member of the royal family, he of course knew better than to say and do what and when he pleased.


    ¡°All right, Brother Ming. You don¡¯t have to say a word. Just pretend you don¡¯t know anything. I beg you, don¡¯t get yourself into trouble on my behalf. The Young Marquis is such a good man. After I¡¯m married to him, he¡¯ll definitely treat me well,¡± Ji Liruo earnestly pleaded with him.


    Liu Ming tightly clenched his fists. His eyes were already filled with anger and¡­ hatred as he looked at Xiao Anning.


    ¡°Brother Ming, I will go over first. I just want you to be good. Don¡¯t think of doing anything silly,¡± Ji Liruo warned him. Then, lifting her chin, she put a smile on her face and walked toward the Crown Princess.


    Liu Ming stood in the same spot alone. His eyes were brimming with hatred as he stared at Xiao Anning¡¯s back, and for a long time, he didn¡¯t move in the slightest.


    At this time, Tian Miao was with Princess Yong An. Together, they headed to the garden of the Eastern Palace. The garden had been divided into two parts by a screen. The ladies and gentlemen sat separately. The few screens in between them merely served as a symbolic partition. In truth, the gaps in-between the screens were wide enough for a person to pass through. It was a convenient way of allowing the young men and women to observe one another.


    The Crown Princess was also extremely interested in Tian Miao. But she didn¡¯t dare to be overly enthusiastic, for the Emperor had specially instructed them all to treat this divine operator with great courtesy without making her feel the slightest bit uncomfortable.

 Chapter 32

    The Emperor had personally verified the fact that Tian Miao was someone from the clan of divine operators, so naturally, the Crown Princess didn¡¯t dare to neglect extending hospitality to TIan Miao.


    ¡°Divine¡­¡± The Crown Prince almost came to close to directly addressing Tian Miao as ¡°Divine Operator.¡± Fortunately, she managed to correct herself just in time. ¡°Miss Tian, this way please.¡± She¡¯d already learned from Princess Yong An that the Divine Operator was an avid lover of good food, so she had long given the orders to prepare the most popular snacks in the palace, as well as to serve tea of the finest quality.


    With Tian Miao sitting at the same table as the Crown Princess and Princess Yong An, many people stole glances at them, all fervently wishing that they could see exactly what made a Divine Operator different just by looking at her long enough.


    Tian Miao calmly remained seated. Aside from eating and drinking tea, she also amicably joined in the conversation. Kong Hou, who was standing not far away, saw her Master replying to the Crown Princess¡¯s questions in such an amicable manner and cried out loud inside. She swore on the wings of Dong Xiao that their master was definitely being so friendly with the Crown Princess because the snacks and tea that the latter prepared were more to her liking. One just had to look at her attitude toward the Emperor.


    That day, the Emperor had run over to where she was, empty-handed, just to ask some nonsensical questions. It would¡¯ve been strange if her master had been happy about it.


    Princess Yong An and the Crown Princess were happily chatting away, but when the Crown Princess turned around to ask Tian Miao something, she realized that Tian Miao had gone. ¡°Miss Tian, when the time comes, we can go there together to pray¡­ eh? Where is Miss Tian?¡±


    It was only then that everyone at the table looked at one another with blank looks on their faces.


    When had Tian Miao left? How come they hadn¡¯t noticed?


    ¡°Go and send someone to look for Miss Tian. See if she¡¯s gone to change her clothes,¡± the Crown Princess instructed her personal palace maid, but she was still confused. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that Miss Tian had left the table?


    At this moment, Tian Miao was strolling idly by the lake of the Eastern Palace. It was obvious that this lake had been painstakingly built. It was surrounded by a variety of neatly staggered and well-placed faux rocks with jagged edges, and right in the middle, there was a small island. There was a pavilion on the island in the middle of the lake, with stone table and chairs. And there was a chessboard carved into the stone table.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you send that Ji Liruo flying with a single slap? She¡¯s really so pretentious that I really find her revolting,¡± Kong Hou muttered in a low voice as she followed Tian Miao.


    Tian Miao stopped in her tracks and turned her head slightly to look at the island in the middle of the lake. She smiled before slowly saying, ¡°Kong Hou, you don¡¯t understand humans¡­¡±


    There was a bewildered look on Kong Hou¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Ha? What has that got to do with this? Indeed, I don¡¯t understand humans, but I can slap many of them to death.¡±


    Dong Xiao wanted to laugh again. Forget it. He would hold it in. Adorkable. That was just who Kong Hou was.


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t hold back at all. She laughed lightly, turned around, and reached her hand out to caress Kong Hou¡¯s head. A pair of round and smooth dragon horns immediately appeared on Kong Hou¡¯s forehead. Kong Hou instinctively moved her horns closer to Tian Miao and accepted her master¡¯s caress, her face filled with pleasure.


    ¡°Kong Hou, humans are very complicated creatures.¡± Tian Miao withdrew her hand and looked at the island in the middle of the lake again. There was a distant look in her eyes as she said, ¡°For humans, the most painful thing isn¡¯t death. Rather¡­¡±


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t say anything more. Kong Hou was itching to ask her what it was but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Dong Xiao¡¯s face was also filled with puzzlement.


    If the most painful thing for humans wasn¡¯t death, then what was it?


    Just as Kong Hou and Dong Xiao were pondering this, a voice came from ahead and interrupted their thoughts.


    ¡°Xiao Anning, I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what is it?¡± It was Xiao Anning¡¯s voice, just as gentle as always.


    ¡°Go and tell my imperial Grandfather that you don¡¯t agree to this marriage,¡± Liu Ming said in an authoritative tone.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Xiao Anning¡¯s puzzled voice could be heard.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not worthy of her!¡± Liu Ming practically growled out loud. His voice was full of rage, disdain, contempt, and mockery as he said, ¡°Because you¡¯re nothing more than a blind man!¡±

 Chapter 33

    Xiao Anning froze. He knew that His Highness, Liu Ming, didn¡¯t like him, but they usually kept their distance from each other while maintaining common courtesy.


    Today, Liu Ming had actually asked him out in private to say such, such¡­ rude words. Pardon the Young Marquis, whose upbringing was just too good for words; he simply couldn¡¯t come up with a nasty enough word to describe Liu Ming¡¯s vicious language.


    ¡°If he¡¯s not worthy of her, does that mean you are?¡± A beautiful voice as languid and melodious as the lake rippling next to them suddenly lazily interrupted them.


    Liu Ming was taken aback and turned around to look in the direction of the voice. That was when he saw the legendary Divine Operator idly strolling toward him with two attendants with extraordinary presence behind her.


    It then occurred to Liu Ming that the Divine Operator had undoubtedly heard the things he¡¯d said earlier, and he felt a pang of panic, but he soon recovered his composure.


    ¡°Even if you are the Divine Operator, you can¡¯t ignore the people¡¯s wishes and subject them to mismatched marriages,¡± Liu Ming said with righteous indignation.


    ¡°This marriage is what the prime minister and his family painstakingly begged for, and that the Duke¡¯s family eventually agreed to, albeit reluctantly. In consideration of Ji Liruo¡¯s dignity, the Duke¡¯s family then declared themselves the ones who had proposed the marriage. Ji Liruo knows this better than anyone else. If she¡¯s dissatisfied with the marriage, she can outright reject it herself. How can she agree to it and yet be reluctant to go through with it? Doing something that benefits you, then regarding it as something that shouldn¡¯t have been done in the first place¡­ everything has to be done to your advantage. How wonderfully sweet things must be for you.¡± Tian Miao¡¯s voice was calm as she stated the truth. It was just that the last thing she said, even it was just words of mockery, was spoken in so monotonous and flat a tone that it caused Xiao Anning to freeze in place.


    In Xiao Anning¡¯s impression, Tian Miao was someone of few words. She would only talk a lot when she came across things that she liked. For example, good food and fine wine, brocades, and finery. Other times, she was simply too lazy to speak.


    Today, because of him, she had spoken up and said so much just to defend him¡­


    Xiao Anning rubbed his chest. He¡¯d gotten a warm feeling inside.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡± Liu Ming¡¯s expression changed, reflecting how increasingly uncomfortable he was feeling. But there was a voice in his mind that was screaming, ¡°Yes. This is the truth. This is then the truth!¡±


    Tian Miao walked up and whispered to Xiao Anning, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Mm-Mm.¡± Xiao Anning listened to Tian Miao, flashed a docile smile, and nodded obediently.


    Xiao Anning had just followed Tian Miao in turning around when he heard a loud splash behind them.


    That was the sound of someone falling into the water.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Liu Ming¡¯s startled cry was heard.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die. And it¡¯s good for you. You can cool yourself down in the water.¡± Tian Miao¡¯s tone seemed to say that she found the weather today pretty nice.


    And Kong Hou, who had kicked Liu Ming into the water, withdrew her leg and even made a smug face at Liu Ming in the lake. To be kicked by a dragon. You should feel honored!


    ¡°This, it¡¯s not really a good thing to do, is it?¡± Xiao Anning was a little worried. It was only early spring, and the weather was still a little cold. Wasn¡¯t it bad for Liu Ming to fall into the cold lake like this?


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Kong Hou replied in a cheery tone.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone from the royal family, yet so easily used by others to stir things up. If someone like him were to ascend the throne, this country would be as good as finished.¡± Dong Xiao¡¯s low and deep voice could be heard from behind. It was dripping with sarcasm.


    Xiao Anning actually found what was said very reasonable and banished the thought of getting someone to save Liu Ming. Anyway, Liu Ming himself knew how to swim, so he could just slowly swim himself back to shore. Of course, the blind Young Marquis hadn¡¯t seen Kong Hou knock Liu Ming back into the water just as he¡¯d been about to swim to shore. Master had said she wanted him to cool off in the water, so he had to cool off enough before coming out!


    ¡°You¡­ what audacity, grumble, grumble¡­¡± Liu Ming¡¯s voice was drowned out by the water. He felt so much bitterness in his heart. He was the one who had asked Xiao Anning out and given the orders that no one was allowed to come near the lake. Now he was reaping what he¡¯d sown.

 Chapter 34

    Tian Miao and Xiao Anning went back to the garden while Dong Xiao stood to the side and stayed in the background. As for Kong Hou, after torturing Liu Ming for a while, causing him to swallow so much lake water that his stomach felt bloated, she let him off and walked off to look for Dong Xiao with a jaunt in her step.


    Liu Ming climbed onto shore. He was shivering all over from the cold, and his lips had turned purple. But he felt colder inside.


    The words that the Divine Operator had said to him just now were still echoing in his ears.


    Did Ji Liruo know that the Prime Minister was the one who had begged for this marriage?


    She should know¡­


    But she had still said such misleading things to him. Now that he thought about it, judging by the things she¡¯d said to him, it¡¯d been a while since she¡¯d last disregarded her own feelings. Everything he¡¯d done just now was just him being capricious and reckless. She¡¯d had nothing at all to do with it.


    Liu Ming listlessly walked back to his chambers. His personal eunuch, who was waiting outside for him, was scared out of his wits upon catching sight of the state he was in. He wanted to call out for someone but was stopped by Liu Ming¡¯s stern expression. Seeing that his eunuch was looking at him with a puzzled expression on his face, Liu Ming waved his hand tiredly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back in first. I¡¯ll take a hot bath and have a change of clothes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to die from getting a little wet.¡±


    When Liu Ming said this, what the Divine Operator had said to him earlier suddenly came to mind: ¡°You won¡¯t die. It¡¯ll be good for you. You can cool off in the water.¡± What she said really did make sense. He did feel much calmer now and had also begun to carefully consider some issues.


    It did seem like he¡¯d been led by the nose regarding the matter that involved Ji Liruo. But then again, that woman next to the Divine Operator was really strong. He felt his head and felt a bump forming from the beating she¡¯d given him. Just now, he¡¯d been really fuming mad, but now that he thought about it, he actually wasn¡¯t so angry anymore.


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t know that getting Kong Hou to teach Liu Ming a lesson had actually gotten that silly child to mature a lot. At this moment, she was delightfully sipping on a fruit wine that the Crown Princess had specially prepared for her.


    Princess Yong An saw the contented look on Tian Miao¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of her mouth tug upward into a smile. It was also only when Tian Miao was eating and drinking that she looked and behaved like someone her age should.


    The flower appreciation banquet ended smoothly. Yet up until the time she was about to leave, Ji Liruo still didn¡¯t see Liu Ming appear. She suddenly had a strange feeling, but it wasn¡¯t a good time for her to get someone to ask Liu Ming what was going on, so she could only go home for now, but not without feeling puzzled.


    After Xiao Anning returned home, Princess Yong An met up with him privately to ask him if he had seen Ji Liruo that day. Xiao Anning shook his head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see her today.¡± But he felt that there was no need to tell his mother about all the unpleasant things that had happened by the lake where His Highness had asked to meet alone, as that would only make her worry.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Princess Yong An was somewhat puzzled. Had the Crown Princess revealed that the prime minister¡¯s family had instructed Ji Liruo to go to the lakeside? Why was it that Ning¡¯er hadn¡¯t see Ji Liruo at all?


    Xiao Anning contemplated for a moment, but eventually said what was on his mind. ¡°Mother, I feel that we should ask Miss Ji what she really feels about this marriage.¡±


    ¡°She is definitely willing to. The prime minister, that sly old fox, knows this better than anyone else. If Ji Liruo isn¡¯t willing to marry into our family, then there won¡¯t be unity from matrimony but division and feuding. This must be something that the sly old fox has thought of.¡± Princess Yong An found it somewhat strange that her son would say something like that. Then, suddenly, as if she¡¯d been hit by a jolt of lightning, her eyes widened, and she asked, ¡°Ning¡¯er, could it be that you don¡¯t fancy that Ji Liruo and don¡¯t want to agree to this marriage? But out of consideration of our feelings, you don¡¯t want to oppose it. Is that it? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Anning detected the worry in Princess Yong An¡¯s tone of voice. He smiled, then eased her worries by saying, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like that. I wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. In the first place, all you¡¯ve ever wanted for me is to live a long, happy and healthy life. If I end up messing up an important event like my marriage just to make you all feel at ease, then that would really make you all feel guilty for the rest of your lives.¡±

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Then why?¡± Hearing what Xiao Anning said, Princess Yong An¡¯s mind was finally put at ease.


    ¡°I just, I don¡¯t want to hold her up. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry me, we should bring it up right away. This will allow us to handle the matter more appropriately. Since we¡¯ve been betrothed to each other, if the marriage is going to be called off, regardless of which party is the one to do it, Miss Ji¡¯s reputation will be ruined. So if we really want to break off this marriage engagement, we have to come up with a foolproof plan,¡± Xiao Anning said in a deep voice.


    ¡°My son, you are just so kind. The woman you end up marrying will be truly blessed to have you as her husband,¡± Princess Yong An sighed gently. It should be a good thing that her son was so kind, but she was afraid that he would get hurt because of his kindness.


    ¡°Which is why I think it¡¯d be best for you, Mother, to ask Miss Ji what she really wants,¡± Xiao Anning said.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask her myself. After all, the prime minister is one person I don¡¯t really trust.¡± Princess Yong An thought about it and came to such a decision. She certainly thought favorably of Ji Liruo. The Empress had also complimented Ji Liruo for her genteel, generous, and sensible disposition. But what Princess Yong An valued more was Ji Liruo¡¯s gentleness and kindness. For someone of his character, Ning¡¯er definitely needed a gentlewoman who would stand firmly by his side. She had seen all the ladies of noble families in the capital and had found Ji Liruo to be the best candidate.


    Hearing what his mother said, Xiao Anning¡¯s mind was put at ease.


    Princess Yong An soon came up with an idea and said, ¡°How about this? In a few days¡¯ time, I will invite Ji Liruo and her mother to Xuan Ling Nunnery outside the capital to offer incense and pray for blessings. I will ask her myself then.¡±


    Xuan Ling Nunnery was the most well-known nunnery in the capital. Many ladies of the capital¡¯s noble families liked to go there to pray for blessings. The abbess was a nun who had profound cultivation and great virtue. Even the late Empress Dowager had liked to listen to her sermons. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that this abbess was quite highly reputed among the noble families.


    Two days later, Princess Yong An went out very early in the morning and headed to Xuan Ling Nunnery, while Xiao Anning continued taking Tian Miao around the capital to shop for all kinds of good food and fancy clothes.


    At noon, Xiao Anning and Tian Mia were just about to dig into their food at the House of Gourmand when they suddenly heard a noise outside the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Anning asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Ji¡¯s personal maid. She¡¯s saying that she has something important to report,¡± replied the guard outside the door.


    ¡°Come in, then.¡± Xiao Anning was a little puzzled as to why Ji Liruo¡¯s maid was looking for him.


    ¡°Young Marquis.¡± There was an anxious look on the maid¡¯s face. After entering, she first bowed in salutation and then said, ¡°The princess has twisted her ankle. She was afraid that you¡¯d be worried, so she didn¡¯t send anyone here to report this matter to you. My lady is afraid that if treatment is delayed any further, the princess¡¯s injury will get worse, so she sent me here to report to you, so that you, Young Marquis, can persuade the princess to quickly return home and seek treatment from the imperial physician¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The moment Xiao Anning heard this, he leaped to his feet. Given his mother¡¯s character, this was definitely something she would do. Afraid that he would worry about her, she wouldn¡¯t willingly tell him that she was injured. She also wouldn¡¯t tell him whether her sprain was serious or not.


    ¡°In that case, you should quickly go and take a look.¡± Tian Miao sat calmly and peacefully in the same spot. She didn¡¯t even raise her head to look at the maid, who was standing to the side and stealing glances at her.


    ¡°All right. Then my apologies, Miss Tian. I¡¯ll excuse myself for now. I will get back to accompanying you around when I return.¡± Xiao Anning left in a hurry, bringing his guards with him as they made haste for Xuan Ling Nunnery outside the capital.


    Silently, the maid also retreated and left the room.


    Only Tian Miao was left in the cabin-like room, where she sat alone in a chair. Kong Hou and Dong Xiao, who had been standing behind her, stepped forward to serve her the dishes.


    Kong Hou looked wistfully at Tian Miao. The look on her face was so inquisitive that Tian Miao had a good laugh just from looking at her.


    ¡°Ask whatever you want to ask.¡± Tian Miao ate a slice of roasted duck and said helplessly, ¡°Your eyes look ready to pop out of your skull from all that staring.¡±

 Chapter 36

    ¡°That maid only spoke a partial truth. There¡¯s obviously something wrong. Boss, why didn¡¯t you point that out to the Young Marquis as a kind reminder?¡± Kong Hou asked, puzzled.


    Tian Miao didn¡¯t answer Kong Hou¡¯s question and asked her another question instead. ¡°Do you think your dragon horns look good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they look good.¡± Kong Hou was just so full of herself and delightfully caressed the dragon horns on her forehead.


    ¡°Yes, I think they look good too. So cute and pleasant to touch too.¡± Tian Miao also reached her hand out to touch Kong Hou¡¯s round, smooth and shiny dragon horns.


    Kong Hou was even more delighted.


    ¡°Back when you were growing these dragon horns, did you find it comfortable?¡± Tian Miao asked again.


    ¡°No, not comfortable! It was painful and itchy.¡± Kong Hou shook her head from side to side as though it were a rattle drum.


    ¡°This is it. To reap good results, the process to get there is often painful.¡± Tiao Miao smiled and looked at Kong Hou, who seemed to understand what she was saying. She couldn¡¯t help but remember when she¡¯d first picked up Kong Hou, a chubby little dragon girl who¡¯d stuck her butt out while pawing and prowling through the sand to look for seashells. Under the sunlight, the little fat girl¡¯s dragon tail swept across the beach and swayed all around. The sight was simply so cute it could¡¯ve melted anyone¡¯s heart.


    Dong Xiao chipped in a concise line of explanation. ¡°What Boss means is that she wants the Young Marquis to see some things clearly for himself.¡±


    ¡°In this way!¡± Kong Hou¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned on her.


    ¡°Besides, you really think the Young Marquis is just a sweet, na?ve fool?¡± Tian Miao smiled.


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t he?¡± Kong Hou frowned and said, ¡°His family¡¯s kept him too well-protected. He just seems so silly.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s confused because he cares. When he calms down, he¡¯ll naturally understand that there¡¯s a problem. Besides, he has his own ideas.¡± Although Tian Miao agreed with Kong Hou on the point that the Young Marquis¡¯s family kept him too well-protected, she didn¡¯t agree with the part about him being silly.


    ¡°But he¡¯s still going to go?¡± Kong Hou was puzzled.


    ¡°Humans are the most inquisitive creatures. They¡¯re afraid to know the results, and yet they want to know more than anyone.¡± Tian Miao quietly sighed, then said, ¡°Even if it might leave them with bruises all over¡­¡±


    ¡°This is why humans are nothing but fools,¡± Kong Hou confidently concluded with a sense of righteous indignation. Even if Princess Young An was injured, it would never be Ji LIruo¡¯s place to send someone to tell the Young Marquis about it. For her to do such an abrupt and strange thing was a big problem in and of itself. The Young Marquis had it all figured out, yet he still wanted to go, even while anticipating that there was likely nothing good waiting for him there if he went. What a foolish way to approach a situation!


    ¡°No, this is what¡¯s so cute about humans.¡± Tian Miao looked at Kong Hou, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was filled with bewilderment. Then she said, ¡°Of course, our little fat girl is also very cute.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Boss. I¡¯m no longer fat like I was before,¡± Kong Hou protested with a huff.


    ¡­


    Xuan Ling Nunnery, which was situated outside the capital, wasn¡¯t far away. It only took Xiao Anning a little more than half an hour to arrive at the nunnery on horseback.


    When he met with Princess Yong An, she had just finished a vegetarian meal with Ji Liruo and her mother, and they were just about to have some tea. When Princess Yong An saw Xiao Anning appear before them, she briefly froze in place.


    ¡°Mother, are you all right?¡± Xiao Anning was still a little out of breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Princess Yong An was a little confused.


    ¡°Your foot, is it okay?¡± Xiao Anning asked worriedly.


    ¡°My foot? Oh, it¡¯s okay. Just a slight sprain, but it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s not red or swollen, so don¡¯t worry.¡± It was only after Princess Yong An heard Xiao Anning¡¯s question that she understood what was going on. One of their servants had gone to tell Xiao Anning, right? No, the servants of the Duke¡¯s residence weren¡¯t people who dared take matters into their own hands without permission. Besides, her foot really wasn¡¯t seriously injured.


    Just as Princess Yong An was wondering to herself, a voice interjected, ¡°Is this the Young Marquis? He is indeed a fine-looking man who seems to be talented in wielding both pen and sword.¡± The tone of this voice carried an obvious hint of flattery as it¡¯s owner praised him.

 Chapter 37

    Xiao Anning froze. Then he remembered that his mother had asked Ji Liruo and her mother to join her at the nunnery that day. The person who¡¯d spoken was Ji Liruo¡¯s mother, right? This was Xiao Anning¡¯s first time meeting her.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Ji, Miss Ji¡¯s mother. Mrs. Ji, this is my son, Anning.¡± Princess Yong An introduced them with a smile. It was apparent that Mrs. Ji was very satisfied with this marriage. From the way she¡¯d spoken just now, it sounded as though there was nothing she wished for more than for the two children to hold their wedding ceremony right away.


    ¡°My greetings to you, Mrs. Ji.¡± Xiao Anning bowed. In that case, Ji Liruo was also here?


    ¡°Young Marquis, you rushed all the way here because you were worried about the princess, so you must not have taken lunch. How about you sit down and have your meal first before anything else?¡± The more Mrs. Ji looked at him, the more satisfied she was. If someone as prestigious as the Young Marquis were to become her son-in-law in the future, then she would gain an even firmer foothold in the prime minister¡¯s family. Some time ago, because of Tan Weizhi¡¯s deed, her father-in-law and husband hadn¡¯t been very kind to her. Her husband had even given her the cold shoulder at night by refusing to go to her room. It was only after the flower appreciation banquet, which Ji Liruo had returned to attend, that her husband had started going to her room again.


    Ji Liruo stood beside Mrs. Ji with her head lowered, but the annoyance and helplessness that flashed in her eyes were unconcealable. Her mother was always like this. In her heart, there was only one person she cared about, and that was Ji Liruo¡¯s father. She kept waiting in her own little world for Ji Liruo¡¯s father to go to her and take pity on her. Why was it that after so long, she hadn¡¯t changed at all?


    Her mother was acting so sycophantic toward Xiao Anning because of her father¡¯s orders, right? Why was her mother always so considerate toward her father? Was she really not the least concerned about her daughter¡¯s feelings at all?


    She¡¯d always behaved like this, then and now!


    Had it ever crossed her mind that she also had a daughter? Had she ever cared about her daughter? Had she ever thought about protecting her?


    Maybe not. No, never before¡­


    Ji Liruo had her hands hidden under her sleeves. They were so tightly clenched that her nails were practically cutting into the skin of her palms.


    But soon afterward, Ji Liruo slowly relaxed her hands, which were so tightly balled into fists.


    Yes, this woman had never cared about Ji Liruo¡¯s feelings, but Ji Liruo still couldn¡¯t give up on her. She was her mother. The woman who had given birth to her. That fact hadn¡¯t changed.


    Her anger dissolved into deep helplessness.


    Princess Yong An had felt contented and reassured when Xiao Anning had rushed over to her so anxiously. But now, when she saw the beads of perspiration forming on his forehead, she was filled with agony instead.


    ¡°You, child. All right. Quickly go and eat. Come back after you¡¯ve finished eating,¡± Princess Yong An said in feigned anger and got Xiao Anning to have his meal before anything else. Then she took another look at Ji Liruo. She hadn¡¯t yet found a chance to ask Ji Liruo the question. But since Ning¡¯er had come, she could take the chance to observe exactly what Ji Liruo¡¯s attitude was toward Ning¡¯er.


    ¡°All right, Mother. Mrs. Ji, I will excuse myself for now.¡± Xiao Anning bowed respectfully before turning around to take his leave. As for Ji Liruo, who had kept her head down this whole time, not making a single utterance, Xiao Anning didn¡¯t dare to recklessly strike up a conversation with her, lest he surprise her with his abruptness.


    It was only after Xiao Anning left that Mrs. Ji turned around with a smile and said to Princess Yong An, ¡°Princess, the Young Marquis is really very filial to you. Even I feel a little envious seeing how he behaves with you.¡±


    Of course, Princess Yong An would smile in response when she heard someone else praise her son. She reciprocated by complimenting the other party¡¯s daughter. ¡°Not at all. Miss Ji is also very filial to you.¡±


    ¡°This is certainly true. Princess, I never dare to boast about anything. But when it comes to filial piety, I have to say my praises for our Liruo. Since young, she¡¯s always been this sensible and capable. Don¡¯t make fun of me, but I really have to say, even though I¡¯m her mother, Liruo takes care of me more than I take care of her.¡± Mrs. Ji was obeying the Prime Minister¡¯s order. His instructions were to boast about nothing else other than how filial Ji Liruo was, if and when Princess Yong An happened to praise her child during their conversation.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°Miss Ji really is such a filial child.¡± It was evident that Princess Yong An was even more satisfied with Ji Liruo by the look on her face when she turned to look at the young lady. Filial, kind, gentle. A girl like her was certainly a good match for Ning¡¯er.


    Seeing the satisfied look on Princess Yong An¡¯s face, Mrs. Ji was secretly even happier. Her husband was certainly right. So long as she bragged about how filial Liruo was, this marriage would be even more secured than before. As long as Liruo eventually became the wife of the Young Marquis, she was bound to rise in status again. By that time, she would like to see if those little vixens still dare to seduce her husband or not. At that time, even if she were to scratch their faces so badly that they were disfigured, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to speak up for them at all.


    With her head lowered all this time, Ji Liruo appeared to look shy. In truth, the look in her eyes was that of deep disgust and impatience. When her mother said such things, it wasn¡¯t really because she really thought of Ji Liruo as a filial daughter. Her mother was simply following her father¡¯s instructions, which was why she¡¯d said such things.


    It was really sad¡­


    Growing up, she¡¯d really worried a lot for her mother.


    But in the end, she was still nothing compared to a single word from her father.


    Ji Liruo really couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere in the room anymore and said softly, ¡°Mother, Princess, I¡¯d look to go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Go, go,¡± Princess Yong An said with a smile. She would get Ning¡¯er to go take a walk in a while and the two could spend some time with each other in private.


    Mrs. Ji also added a word of instruction. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Take someone with you.¡±


    Ji Liruo nodded. After bowing respectfully to show obeisance, she brought a maid with her, turned around, and went out.


    Ji Liruo walked down the corridor of Xuan Ling Nunnery and raised her head to look ahead.


    Xuan Ling Nunnery had never been a place filled with dense incense smoke. It¡¯d been this way since she was a child. This place was desolate. It was truly cold and deserted.


    She¡¯d unknowingly walked to the corner of the Wintersweet Garden. The maid behind her watched her standing in the corner in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My Lady?¡±


    As a result, she found herself faced with a sudden burst of outrage from Ji Liruo.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ji Liruo¡¯s face was twisted with anger. She roared furiously at the maids, ¡°Get lost all of you, as far away as possible. Leave me alone for a while.¡±


    The maids had never seen Ji Liruo like this before, had they? All of them were so frightened that they turned pale. Then they hurriedly lowered their heads in a bow and retreated from her view, leaving her there all alone, standing in the same spot.


    Dumbfounded, Ji Liruo stood in the corner, looking at the few large stones there. The expression on her face was one of nostalgia.


    After a long time, she took an old embroidered pouch out from her sleeve and looked at it in her hands, as though she were obsessed with it. With just one look, one could easily tell that this embroidered pouch was a child¡¯s because there was a very vivid little tiger embroidered on it. The only thing was that the pouch was timeworn. The fabric was a little discolored along the edges.


    ¡°Little brother¡­¡± Ji Liruo spat out a few words in a low voice. Then her eyes turned red. She hugged the embroidered pouch tightly in her arms with all her strength.


    Ji Liruo looked at the few large rocks in the corner with a dazed look. Memories came flooding back, threatening to drown her.


    No one would have known that this was the most beautiful place she could remember from her childhood memories. It was right here where she¡¯d met that person who had rescued her¡­


    When her father was young, he was a fickle philanderer who¡¯d lusted after her mother¡¯s beauty. He then married her mother, who came from a humble family background. But their sweet marriage only lasted a few years before he grew tired of her and went back to his philandering ways. He began taking concubines, one after another. Seeing how he was continuously bringing women into their house made her mother, who loved her father dearly, mad with jealousy. The two of them quarreled endlessly while the other pretty concubines took advantage of the situation to establish a foothold for themselves. Ji Liruo¡¯s mother became the loser amidst all that struggle in the house.


    During one of their hysterical quarrels, her mother scratched and hurt her father¡¯s face. This made her grandfather, who¡¯d always turned a blind eye to her father¡¯s affairs, livid. Furthermore, with her father¡¯s pretty concubines instigating him and sowing discord between him and his wife, her father eventually sent both wife and young daughter to this Xuan Ling Nunnery for quiet meditation and to cultivate their inner selves.


    Well, it was said to be for quiet meditation and cultivation, but everyone knew what was really going on. She and her mother were banished from their home, sent to exile in this plain and impoverished nunnery without a definite date of return. She was the legitimate first daughter of her father, but the life she led wasn¡¯t even one-tenth as good as that of the other daughters of her father¡¯s concubines.

 Chapter 39

    All her Mother did when they first arrived at Xuan Ling Nunnery was cry and weep endlessly, thinking about how unfortunate her life was, as she wallowed in self-pity. Every day, she would hope for her husband to have a change of heart and come to take her home. She didn¡¯t care about her young daughter at all.


    Every day, Mother would simply shut herself in the house and cry. She was totally ignorant of whether her young daughter ate or not, or whether she had clothes to keep her warm or not.


    One day, the cold and hungry young daughter was crying, hiding in a corner, and it was there where she met someone.


    Someone she¡¯d since kept close to her heart and would never forget her entire life¡­


    Suddenly, a somewhat hesitant voice interrupted Ji Liruo¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Miss¡­ Ji?¡±


    Ji Liruo had been in the middle of taking a trip down memory lane, so the untimely interruption made her eyes flash with hostility. She paused for a moment before turning around to look at the person who¡¯d called out to her. It was the Young Marquis, Xiao Anning.


    This blind man!


    Before turning around to face him, Ji Liruo forced a peaceful expression on her face and gently asked, ¡°Young Marquis, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your mother sent me here to look for you. Your maids told me you were here,¡± Xiao Anning replied. He felt a complicated mix of emotions inside as he said, ¡°This place¡­¡±


    Ji Liruo didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Anning to finish what he wanted to say and coldly cut him off. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s too windy here. It won¡¯t be good if Young Marquis catches a cold.¡± You, blind man, really shouldn¡¯t taint this place by being here.


    Xiao Anning fell silent as he swallowed the words at the top of his tongue.


    ¡°Right, Young Marquis. I took it upon myself to get my maid to go and report to you the Princess¡¯s injury. I hope you, Young Marquis, won¡¯t blame me for doing so.¡± Ji Liruo¡¯s voice was gentle and carried a hint of self-reproach.


    ¡°Ah, no, I won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Anning was obviously a little distracted, as he¡¯d given her a tardy reply.


    Seeing how Xiao Anning¡¯s reply was somewhat perfunctory, Ji Liruo¡¯s sounded a little aggrieved as she asked, ¡°Is Young Marquis still very bothered about my overstepping my place and meddling with things beyond me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? No, I¡¯m not.¡± Xiao Anning denied it, but the emotions he was feeling were becoming more and more complicated.


    ¡°Then we should head back, Young Marquis.¡± Hearing what Xiao Anning said, her mind was finally put at ease. Feeling somewhat happy, she suggested, ¡°At this time of day, the abbess should be serving Mother and the princess with plum blossom tea about now. I was lucky enough to be able to attend the tea ceremony hosted by the abbess once. Today, Young Marquis can try it too.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Xiao Anning briefly responded.


    On the way there, the two were silent. Both seemed to be preoccupied with their own thoughts.


    Just as expected, when they arrived at the hall where the abbess received guests, they saw that she was in the middle of brewing tea for the two noble ladies.


    Princess Yong An saw Xiao Anning and Ji Liruo walk in together, and a smile appeared on her face. It seemed that the two children got along quite well, right?


    Princess Yong An beckoned the two of them over. ¡°Come, taste this plum blossom tea. It has such a nice fragrance. The abbess is really good at what she does.¡±


    The abbess looked at the two of them and smiled but didn¡¯t really say anything.


    Ji Liruo went to sit next to Mrs. Ji while Xiao Anning took his seat next to Princess Yong An.


    Then a young nun served tea to the two.


    Ji Liruo took the cup of tea that the young nun handed to her and thanked her in a soft voice.


    But an accident occurred when the young nun served Xiao Anning his tea.


    It must be because Xiao Anning was blind and couldn¡¯t see the tea that the young nun handed him that he didn¡¯t manage to catch hold of the cup when he reached out his hand to receive it, causing the tea to spill all over him. Fortunately, the tea wasn¡¯t scalding hot, so there weren¡¯t any serious injuries.


    The young nun was mortified and apologized incessantly.


    Xiao Anning waved his hand to indicate that there was no need to worry about it.


    Princess Yong An frowned and suddenly got a strange feeling. Although Ning¡¯er was blind, his sense of hearing and sense of touch had long surpassed that of an ordinary person. It had been many years since a situation like this had happened, so why had it happened today? However, this was really just a small matter.


    Xiao Anning maintained a calm expression, but he wasn¡¯t as calm and peaceful on the inside as he looked on the outside. Instead, he let out a soft sigh.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°What should we do? Your clothes are all wet, and in weather like this no less. You¡¯ll have to be careful of catching a cold,¡± Mrs. Ji said, feeling quite worried.


    ¡°No worries. Go and have a change of clothes.¡± Of course, Princess Yong An was also afraid that Xiao Anning would catch a cold, and instructed him to go and change his clothes. Whenever Xiao Anning went out, the guards following him would always bring along a lot of things. A few sets of clothes for backup were definitely necessary.


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± No one noticed that Xiao Anning sounded a little down.


    When Xiao Anning went out, no one noticed the gloomy, cold look in Ji Liruo¡¯s eyes, as she still had her head lowered.


    But Xiao Anning still didn¡¯t return after quite some time. Princess Yong An found this a little strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping Ning¡¯er?¡± Princess Yong An muttered to herself, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been quite a long time.¡± Mrs. Ji was also a little puzzled. Then she asked worriedly, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, right? After all, the Young Marquis¡¯s eyes¡­ And this isn¡¯t a place he¡¯s familiar with,¡± Mrs. Ji speculated. She dared not speak about the problem with the Young Marquis¡¯s eyes so bluntly.


    At this point in time, Ji Liruo, who hadn¡¯t said anything this whole time, also felt a little worried, and spoke up. ¡°Yes, the Young Marquis¡¯s been gone for a really long time. Why isn¡¯t he back yet? Should we send someone to look for him?¡±


    Princess Yong An got that strange feeling again inside.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go and look for him myself.¡± Princess Yong An got up and walked out of the room with a frown.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go too,¡± Ji Liruo whispered to Mrs. Ji.


    When Mrs. Ji heard what Ji Liruo said, she couldn¡¯t help but tease her daughter. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re not even married to him yet, and you¡¯re already so worried about him. Alas, a married-out daughter is like split water¡­¡±


    Ji Liruo shook Mrs. Ji by her arm, then pouted. ¡°Mother, what are you saying,¡± she asked somewhat shyly.


    ¡°All right, all right. We¡¯ll also go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Mrs Ji smiled. Together with Ji Liruo, the two followed behind Princess Yong An.


    Princess Yong An had just arrived at the door of the house where Xiao Anning was changing clothes when Mrs. Ji and Ji Liruo arrived. The moment the guards at the door saw that Princess Yong An had actually come in person, the expressions on their faces changed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Ning¡¯er? Why is he taking so long to change and still hasn¡¯t come out after so long?¡± Princess Yong An asked.


    ¡°Young, Young Marquis¡­¡± The guard hemmed and hawed, as though the situation was difficult for him to report.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The uneasiness Princess Yong An had felt earlier returned again.


    ¡°Young Marquis, he¡­¡± The guard felt himself flush a little, as he didn¡¯t know how to explain the situation.


    Right at this time, a woman¡¯s voice was heard coming from inside the room, and it sounded suggestive. Any grown man or woman would know what this sound meant.


    It was commonplace for a man and woman to be engaged in a passionate act of love.


    But it wasn¡¯t common at all for it to happen in a nunnery. That would be scandalous.


    ¡°How could it be? How could the Young Marquis?¡± Ji Liruo¡¯s face turned pale, and she started shaking all over. She looked as though she were about to fall at any moment. She clasped her hands to her chest. She was heartbroken.


    Princess Yong An turned livid with anger, but her mind was spinning fast as she mulled over what exactly was going on here. It was very obvious that there was something not quite right going on.


    ¡°This, this¡­¡± Mrs. Ji was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°How could the Young Marquis do something like this¡­¡± Ji Liruo¡¯s vision was blurred by the tears in her eyes as she leaned against Mrs. Ji, feeling void of strength, repeatedly muttering the same line under her breath.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Princess Yong An was burning with rage. Who was it? Who dared to scheme against her Ning¡¯er?


    Ji Liruo, after being yelled at by Princess Yong An, didn¡¯t dare to speak again. She simply buried her face in Mrs. Ji¡¯s shoulder and wept. Mrs. Ji¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, but her eyes were filled with great displeasure. Although the Young Marquis was someone of high social status, this was outright bullying, and it was simply diabolical, was it not?

 Chapter 41

    "Who is the woman in it?" Princess Yong''an asked coldly, suppressing her anger.


    "No, I don''t know..." The guard stammered.


    "Son of a bitch!" Princess Yong''an wants to slap the bodyguard. How do they all work?


    "Mother." Suddenly a warm voice came from a distance.


    In a daze, Princess Yong''an turned around and saw that at the other end of the corridor, Xiao Anning, who had changed his clothes, was standing under the eaves, looking at them calmly.


    "How?" Ji liruo also saw Xiao Anning, her subconscious low voice, and then realized what, the voice suddenly stopped.


    "Of course." A nice voice came lazily.


    Tianmiao slowly walked out from behind Xiao Anning, and looked here with a smile.


    "Miss Ji, are you disappointed that the people in it are not the Marquis?" Tianmiao tilted his head, and his smile was like a flower.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Ji liruo answered calmly, but the hand hidden in the sleeve was trembling slightly. How could it be, how could it be? It''s absolutely safe.


    "Mother, the people inside are miss Ji''s coachman and a nun." Xiao Anning''s voice was very low, with disappointment, loss, and sadness. Lead him to Xuanling nunnery. He knows there may be something bad, but he never thought it would be such a dirty thing. He is also careful, but he didn''t expect Ji liruo''s arrangement to be so comprehensive. If it''s not tianniang, the consequence will be


    "How could that be?" Mrs. Ji exclaimed.


    When people like Princess Yong''an listen to these words and think about it, there is nothing they don''t understand. She ruthlessly pulled Ji liruo over, exhausted all her strength, slapped Ji liruo in the face.


    Although the martial arts of Princess Yong''an have been lax these years, the foundation is still there. With this slap, Ji liruo was directly knocked to the ground, and his mouth was bleeding.


    With a loud slap, Xiao Anning immediately knew what had happened. But he didn''t move.


    Now Princess Yong''an has the heart to kill Ji liruo.


    "I''ve never seen such a vicious woman. If you don''t kill too much, what''s the deep hatred between my son and you? Do you want to ruin him? Do you want our government to be despised Yongan princess''s eyes are red. If she can, she would like to peel Ji liruo''s skin. Nini? If this person is really peaceful, what will happen? Princess Yong''an didn''t dare to think!


    Mrs. Ji was so scared that she stood in the same place at a loss and wanted to help Ji liruo who fell on the ground, but she didn''t dare to move when she saw the red eyes of Princess Yong''an. She had no idea how it came to be like this?


    "If you don''t want to agree to this marriage, just say it. Your prime minister''s house asked for it, but it turned out to be such a calculation." Princess Yong''an''s chest heaved and puffed, but she didn''t get rid of it. She came forward and kicked Ji liruo. Ji liruo let out a stuffy hum, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Mother. There''s no need to be angry about such a person. " Xiao Anning comes forward and holds Princess Yong''an.


    "Prime minister''s office, you are very well! We''ll see! " Yongan Princess gnashing her teeth to say such a sentence, pulling Xiao Anning is about to leave.


    Xiao Anning stood still and said to Ji liruo, "Miss Ji, I want to return this to you, my brocade bag. Please return it to me. From now on, Ding Guofu has nothing to do with your prime minister''s office. You can do it yourself. "


    Ji liruo raised his head at this time and looked at Xiao Anning.


    "What are you talking about?" Ji liruo''s heart suddenly surged with great fear, she suddenly felt cold all over.


    "Here you are, my brocade bag. Please give it back to me. It''s a tiger embroidered by my mother. It''s my zodiac Xiao Anning word by word, slowly but very calm said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Ji liruo listens to Xiao Anning''s words, she can understand every word, but, even up, how can she not understand?


    "What? Your favorite brocade bag was given to this snake and scorpion woman? " The princess of Yong''an frowned and looked at Ji liruo, who was still lying on the ground. Some of them were unbelievable and some of them suddenly appeared. I see, so Ning''er didn''t object to the marriage. Just such a snake and scorpion woman, where can match her Ning''er?


    Ji liruo felt that her blood had solidified, and her whole body seemed to fall into the ice cave.


    Is Xiao Anning the man?


    Is that the person who encourages himself when he is most desperate?


    Is that the person who brings food to himself when he is hungry and cold, squats in the corner with her and warms her little hands with his hands?


    It was because of the encouragement of my little brother that I perked up and went back to the prime minister''s office to help my mother out of the predicament. I gradually gained my status in the prime minister''s office and now my reputation.


    The little brother is the most precious thing in her heart.


    But what did she do?


    What did she do to her precious little brother?


    No! How could that be?


    Ji liruo looks at Xiao Anning with a calm face. His whole body is shaking, and he wants to collapse.


    When Princess Yong''an looks at Ji liruo''s gaffe, she doesn''t tell anyone. She goes forward, tears off Ji liruo''s sleeve and takes out a brocade bag from the sleeve bag. It''s the tiger brocade bag she embroidered for Anning before. Xiao Anning liked to use this brocade bag to pack his favorite snacks when he was a child. Later disappeared, did not expect to be given to this spicy woman.


    After Princess Yong''an took the brocade bag, Ji liruo came back to her senses. She stretched out her hand to grab the brocade bag. But Princess Yong''an took back her hand and motioned to the maids to hold Ji liruo.


    "No, you can''t take it. It''s mine, mine!" Ji liruo is really anxious this time, struggling desperately. Three or four servant girls could hardly hold her.


    "This is yours." Princess Yong''an took an old silk handkerchief from Xiao Anning and threw it on Ji liruo with disgust.


    Yes, this is the silk handkerchief she gave to her little brother. This is her silk handkerchief!


    Xiao Anning has always been with her, and my little brother has always been thinking about her!


    "When we go back, we will leave. Take care of yourself. " Xiao Anning''s voice is very calm, there is no disappointment and sadness at the beginning.


    "No, you can''t give up." At this time, Mrs. Ji came back to herself and said in a hurry.


    Yongan Princess eyes canthus want to crack of see past, Ji madam immediately shut up. For a moment, Mrs. Ji cried out such words, because once she quitted, how would she face her husband''s anger? How can you get along with yourself in the prime minister''s office?


    "Do this kind of thing, you still have the face to say don''t leave, the prime minister''s office people, the brain is gnawed by the pig?" Princess Yong''an sneered.


    Mrs. Ji opened her mouth, and then she realized what her daughter had done. He even designed the young Marquis with such vulgar and dirty things, and wanted to ruin his reputation. How can Dingguo government give up such a thing? Thinking of Ding Guofu''s Revenge in the future, Mrs. Ji''s face became paler and paler.


    "What did you do?" Mrs. Ji screams, and she will slap Ji liruo.


    However, when he waved his hand in the air, he was pinched by Xiao Anning.


    "Anyone can beat her, but you are not qualified." Xiao Anning''s voice was low.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Ji liruo looks up at Xiao Anning, and his face is full of tears. He is his little brother, he is! Only he can understand his suffering, only he can really defend himself. Until now, he is still defending himself.


    "Let''s go." After leaving Mrs. Ji, Xiao Anning turns to support Princess Yong''an''s hand and is about to leave.


    "No! Xiao Hou ye, Xiao Anning! Don''t go Ji liruo''s voice was full of despair and regret, "don''t go, I don''t know, I don''t know it''s you."


    Xiao Anning ignored it and went on.


    "Little brother --!" Ji liruo''s face was full of tears, and he cried out bitterly, crawling to Xiao Anning.


    Xiao Anning stopped, but still did not look back.


    The princess of Yong''an looked at Xiao Anning nervously, for fear that her son would be soft hearted.


    But Xiao Anning''s voice was only cold: "what do you mean? If it''s not me who is engaged to you, if it''s someone else, you will still do it in order to get out of marriage. Or will you instigate your cousin and his royal highness to fight, and will also design to let others fall apart in this nunnery. "


    Yongan princess looked at Ji liruo''s eyes more angry. It turns out that she instigated what Tan did? Has Huang sun ever done anything to Ning er? What else do you don''t know?


    "I, I''m not..." Ji liruo was stunned, then shook his head and cried, "why didn''t you tell me, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "You still don''t understand." Xiao Anning''s voice didn''t rise and fall. "It''s not a matter of telling you or not, but your way of doing things. It''s no longer the person in my heart." Yes, he knew for a long time that Ji liruo was the little girl he met in the corner of the plum garden in Xuanling nunnery, the one who made him cry. So he agreed to the marriage, but also some expectations. Even imagined telling Ji liruo the truth, what kind of warm picture their reunion would be.


    He also had time to open his mouth to tell the truth, but he was rudely interrupted by Ji liruo.


    When he told the truth again, he was already at a loss.


    After the unveiling of identity, there is only deep disappointment and sadness.


    In Ji liruo''s calculation step by step, Xiao Anning finally understands that the little girl who cried against him and made him feel sad has disappeared, and can never come back.


    "I don''t want to! But if I don''t use some means, how can my mother and I get a foothold in the prime minister''s office. You know, my mother and I had a hard time. I have to be what I am now! " Ji liruo explains quickly, looking at Xiao Anning''s back, his eyes are full of expectation, expecting him to understand himself and turn around after hearing these words.


    "The so-called" no alternative "is a cover up for self degradation The voice of the sky rang out gently, just like the clear spring in the mountains, "no matter how much difficulty and suffering you have, it''s not the reason for you to hurt others wantonly. Why didn''t you forget and live up to your original intention? "


    "I, I..." Ji liruo opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Don''t forget the original intention.


    If she didn''t sink in the dark, could she stand beside her little brother now?


    But, in this world, is there a if?


    "I just want to ask you one question." Xiao Anning still did not look back, but lightly asked, "have you ever told the prime minister that you do not want this marriage. Have you ever told the prime minister? "


    Ji liruo was stunned for a long time.


    Then she slowly, slowly fell down, covered her face and fell to the ground, uttering a cry of extreme grief and despair.


    (before it was put on the shelves, there were two chapters to keep the bottom up every day. Most of them were due to the outbreak of salted fish turning over in white. Not much because salted fish white in the normal play just. I think Calvin wants to mail blades. I seriously tell you that your thoughts are very dangerous, really. Xianyubai has made great efforts. Let xianyubai go.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Listening to Ji liruo''s cry of despair and grief behind him, Xiao Anning sighs gently, and then never stops. He goes to Tianmiao with Princess Yong''an, and goes to the gate of Xuanling temple with Tianmiao.


    "No! Don''t go! You can''t leave your family. No! Mother, you help me. I always plan for you. You help me this time. Please, please, don''t leave, don''t... " Ji liruo suddenly looks up at Xiao Anning''s back, stands up and shakes Mrs. Ji''s shoulder crazily.


    Mrs. Ji''s eyes are complex. She hugs Ji liruo tightly with her backhand. Then she closes her eyes and tears flow down slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the prime minister''s residence, Mrs. Ji anxiously waits for the news that Ding Guofu has announced her resignation. Then she turns her head and looks at Ji liruo, who is sitting at the window with two eyes staring at the outside, feeling both pain and regret.


    It is because she is too selfish and stupid to make her daughter like this.


    Let my daughter lose her love forever


    However, the news of the divorce came, but did not usher in her husband''s fury. Mrs. Ji asked people to go to the front yard to find out that Ding Guofu had come to give up their marriage, but the reason was that Xuanling nunnery was in charge of testing the eight character incompatibility between them, and regretted to give up their marriage. There is no rumor about what happened in Xuanling temple.


    Dingguo government handled the matter properly.


    It''s just perfect.


    "Liruo, it''s OK, dingguofu..." Mrs. Ji said with some joy. If the prime minister and Ji liruo''s father know the truth of the divorce, how can their mother and daughter bear their anger.


    After hearing that the servant came to tell the reason why Ding Guofu withdrew his marriage, Ji liruo, who had never responded, finally turned his head slowly and showed a sad smile to Mrs. Ji.


    "Mother, you see, the young marquis is still so gentle at this stage. Even if I did that to him, he did it for me Ji liruo''s voice is very light, just say, two lines of tears, again slowly flow down. But this time, it seems that the scenery is different. Fuzzy, and a little red.


    "But I lost such a good man..." Ji liruo smiles and cries.


    Mrs. Ji turns her head and looks to Ji liruo to comfort her. As a result, she is scared to death by the tears on her face.


    Those are two lines of blood and tears!


    "Liluo, don''t scare your mother." Mrs. Ji came forward to hold Ji liruo and cried, "things have already been like this. Don''t torture yourself like this any more. It''s all my mother''s fault. If it wasn''t for me, how could you be like this and miss the Marquis? "


    Ji liruo turns a deaf ear, no longer speaks, but tears flow silently.


    "Liruo, if you really have a heart and feel guilty for the Marquis, why don''t you think of a way to make it up?" Mrs. Ji looks at the daughter who has already saved the will to die, and says the impossible words at random.


    Who knows, Ji liruo suddenly straightened up. Then wipe away your tears.


    "Yes, mother, I can''t be wrong again and again." Ji liruo no longer cries, but makes Mrs. Ji even more afraid.


    "Liluo, don''t do anything stupid." Mrs. Ji said anxiously.


    "No, never again." Ji liruo''s face showed a smile, and his eyes were a little angry. "Mother, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to the little marquis. I will only look at him from a distance and bless him. He''s such a beautiful person, worth better. "


    Mrs. Ji looked at Ji liruo who was revived. Listening to her words, she finally relaxed a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Ding Guofu.


    The princess of Yong''an was huffing at her tea and slamming the cup on the table.


    "Mother, it''s all over. Don''t be angry. Angry bad body, rather son will be distressed ah Xiao Anning was amused to hear that Princess Yong''an was banging her teacup. She knew that Princess Yong''an was angry with the way he dealt with the divorce. She also knew that Princess Yong''an was so angry that it was not worth it for him.


    "You! I''m afraid you''ll suffer in the future if you are such a good person. " The princess of Yong''an said in a bad mood.


    "No, mother, don''t worry. It won''t happen again. " Xiao Anning came forward to Yong''an Princess according to the shoulder, flattering said.


    "Hum, it''s really cheap." Princess Yong''an said angrily, and immediately shook her head, "forget it, don''t mention her. No one is allowed to talk about her in the future, do you hear me? "


    "Yes, mother, don''t be angry. Mother is the most beautiful person, angry is not beautiful Xiao Anning comforts Princess Yong''an with a smile.


    "You''re the sweet one." Princess Yong''an had no choice but to smile.


    "By the way, are all those dishes ready?" Asked Xiao Anning. Taotie building closed today because all the cooks were called to Dingguo mansion to make the dishes for Tianmiao.


    "It''s almost ready, but how do you take these dishes?" When Princess Yong''an mentioned Tianmiao, she was eager to confess. If it wasn''t for Tianmiao, she didn''t know what would happen this time. Thanks to Tianmiao arrived in time to stop Ji liruo''s plot.


    "I''ll see in a moment." Xiao Anning said with a smile, "mother, don''t forget that there is also tea in your house, which is the one praised by Miss Tian."


    "Yes, I do. Alas, Miss Tian is going to leave now, and she won''t stay much. " The princess of Yong''an is not willing to give up.


    Soon someone came to report that all the dishes were ready.


    Tianmiao came in at this time and said to the Lord of Yong''an: "thank you, princess. Then let everyone withdraw. My servant will go to the kitchen to collect it."


    "Good. Come and have a seat Princess Yong''an warmly greets Tianmiao.


    "No, I''m going." Tianmiao stood at the door and said with a smile, "it''s time to go."


    "Now? So fast? " The princess of Yong''an was surprised. "You wait. I''ll inform my husband of them." With that, Princess Yong''an went to the back yard with her skirt.


    "Are you about to leave?" Xiao Anning stepped forward, with a tone of reluctant.


    "Well." Tianmiao stands under the eaves and looks at the wide courtyard of Dingguo mansion.


    "I''ll see you off." Xiao Anning knows that separation will come even though he is full of reluctance.


    "Have you ever regretted your wish?" Tianmiao looked up to the front, the wind, gently blowing, gently stroked her face, her long hair. Her voice was a little ethereal. "If you regret it, you can change it now. For example, you can make a wish to see the light again. Is it not a good wish to see all the good things in the world?


    "No, I never regret it." Xiao Anning smile, smile is so gentle, so beautiful, "in fact, I know, I should die, but you saved me. I can''t imagine what would happen to my family if I had an accident. They are happy and healthy in this life. For me, it is the best thing in the world and my only wish. Thank you


    Tianmiao chuckles and seems to be very happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "What a good boy. Yes, in fact, your wish has been achieved, and I have collected the price. " The voice of the sky became distant, but it spread to Xiao Anning''s ears very clearly. No, to be exact, it rang out in his mind, "well, dear child, I''ll give you another gift."


    Then, there was no sound.


    Xiao Anning wants to ask, but suddenly he feels his eyes are hot and itchy.


    Then, in front of him, a dazzling light suddenly appeared, and then he saw the courtyard in full bloom in front of him.


    Colorful and full of vitality.


    He can see it!!!


    He can see things! Never again in the dark forever.


    He turned his head excitedly and wanted to talk to Tianmiao, but found that the people around him had disappeared.


    There was only a little fragrant wind, and then there was no trace.


    She''s gone, and she''ll never show up again.


    Xiao Anning had this idea in his mind. I can''t stop feeling lost in my heart.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you..." Xiao Anning looked up at the sky, and there were tears in his eyes.


    How honored I am to meet you in this life.


    No matter who you are, I hope you will be happy forever.


    When Yongan Princess and dingguogong and others came, there was no misty figure, only Xiao Anning was wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "Ning er? What''s up? What about the girl Seeing Xiao Anning''s action of wiping the corner of her eyes, the princess of Yong''an was so worried that she rushed up and asked anxiously.


    "Mother, you are really beautiful. Grandfather''s appearance is too serious. He should smile more. Grandmother is a beauty even if she has wrinkles. Father, well, he''s still very powerful. " Xiao Anning looked at the people in front of him and looked at them one by one. He said with a smile, but he couldn''t hold back his tears and shed them again.


    "Ning er? You, you... " Ding Guogong''s voice trembled. He looked at Xiao Anning''s eyes, not as clear as before, but trembled with excitement.


    "You can see it! Ning''er, can you see it? " Grandmother trembled and stretched out her hand, trying to touch Xiao Anning''s face. Xiao Anning held out her hand, took grandmother''s shaking hand, and took the initiative to put her hand on her face.


    "Yes, grandmother, I can see it. I can really see it. " With tears in his eyes, Xiao Anning affirmed the great surprise.


    "My son!" The princess of Yong''an cried out excitedly and hugged Xiao Anning hard. Her heart was flooded with great joy, but her tears could not stop running down.


    "Can see, Anning can see, ha ha ha ha, can see!" Xiao Sheng turns around excitedly and then runs to the training ground.


    "What are you going to do?" Ding Guogong drank a lot.


    "I''m going to practice my gun. It''s a thousand and eight hundred." Xiao Sheng howled.


    "Come back to me!" Ding Guogong roared, the stupid son''s way of expressing his happiness is really invisible!


    "Ning''er, you can see it. That''s great. That''s great. What''s going on? " Yongan princess said over and over again.


    "It was the girl who healed my eyes." Xiao Anning was calmer at the moment and replied.


    "Where was the girl that day?" On hearing this, Princess Yong''an asked in a hurry.


    "She''s gone. She''ll never come back." Xiao Anning shook his head.


    "So fast, so fast, we haven''t been able to thank her enough to send someone to chase her back." Ding Guogong said excitedly, "no, take my horse. I''ll chase it myself."


    "No, grandfather." Xiao Anning stopped it.


    "Why?" People don''t understand.


    "Can''t catch up with..." Xiao Anning shook his head lonely.


    All the more puzzled.


    "Her surname is Tian." Xiao Anning pointed his finger to heaven. "She''s back."


    Ding Guogong and others were first stunned, then shocked.


    Yongan Princess trembles and caresses Xiao Anning''s eyelids carefully. At this moment, she remembers a word Tianmiao once said to her.


    God, it''s always fair.


    The next moment, the tears that Princess Yong''an had just put away were like broken beads again, splashing down on the ground.


    Thank you. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Xiao Anning''s eyes can see, Dingguo mansion is full of celebration.


    As for all the dishes made in the kitchen are gone, there is no trace, and all the gifts given to Tianmiao are gone, but no one can see how to carry them away. Dingguo ordered people to keep quiet and not to mention them again.


    Princess Yong''an happily takes xiao''an around. She wants xiao''an to see the prosperity of the capital and the splendor of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    Tianmiao is eating the almond crisp brought back from Xiao Anning''s world, looking at the pictures projected in the mirrors in front of him.


    "Boss, what about Ji liruo? Will there be any more Kongho sat on one side and asked curiously.


    "Want to know?" Tianmiao smiles.


    "Yes." Kongho nodded. "At first, I thought this human was really annoying. Later, I thought this human was a little miserable. But she chose the way, and I don''t feel the same for this kind of human. Now I understand why death is not the most painful thing for human beings


    "Then our little fat girl is still growing up a little bit." Tianmiao can''t help laughing.


    "Well, I''m smart. But I''m really not that fat now. " Konghou retorted with a mouthful.


    "If you want to know, see for yourself." Tianmiao waved, and the image in the mirror changed rapidly.


    It was the passage of time.


    Kongho stares at the change of the picture in the mirror.


    After Xiao Anning''s eyes could see, he was entrusted with an important task by the emperor.


    Ji liruo cheered up and opened a women''s college with the support of the queen. More and more noble women became college students. Ji liruo''s reputation became more and more famous. She didn''t get married, but adopted three children and taught them carefully. Later, these three children, all of them entered the imperial high school and entered the officialdom.


    Later, when Xiao Anning was appointed as the imperial envoy to the disaster area for relief, he was almost killed by the corrupt officials because of investigating and dealing with corrupt officials. It was an official who brought people to rescue Xiao Anning in time. This official is one of Ji liruo''s adopted sons.


    In the later half of Xiao Anning''s official career, Ji liruo''s three adopted sons have always been his biggest supporters and solved numerous difficulties for him. Xiao Anning wanted to thank Ji liruo face to face, but Ji liruo disappeared behind closed doors. When Xiao Anning left, Ji liruo went up to the highest attic in his family and watched Xiao Anning''s back until he disappeared.


    Time flies, time goes by.


    Xiao Anning never married, but no one knows why.


    When Ji liruo stood in the yard with white temples and heard the news of Xiao Anning''s death, she looked up at the sky with two drops of turbid tears running down her eyes.


    This life, miss, also negative.


    If there is an afterlife, I hope I don''t forget and live up to my original intention.


    Then I can meet him in my best years.


    That night, Ji liruo in his house, forever closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching, kongho bit his lip.


    "What''s the matter? You want to see it yourself. " Tianmiao smiles.


    "I always feel a little stuffy after reading it. I don''t know what it''s like The konghou murmured.


    Dongxiao sits on one side, looking at the picture in the mirror getting dark. Is this human love? Can''t understand


    "Humans are the most complex creatures. Some are very likable, some are... " The words behind Tianmiao no longer said, but touched konghou''s head, "next world, you light the lamp."


    (the world is over. If you have any questions or want to see some of the world''s highlights, please mention them. But I certainly can''t write, ha ha ha. You can make up your own trivia and write some long comments. I''ll see if it''s the same as my brain hole.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Chuoshui village is a place with peculiar terrain. The whole village is similar to the shell of a snail. It turns into a circle from the outside and gradually becomes smaller to the middle. It is also a place almost isolated from the world, with a population of only a hundred.


    However, the village is close to the mountains and the water in front of it. On the 15th day of the first day of every day in the village, someone drives an ox cart to the nearest town to sell and buy things. The villagers either take the ox cart to the town or ask the driver to help them buy and sell things.


    There is a family in the village. Now there are only two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. The little daughter-in-law was eighteen years old, graceful and picturesque. She didn''t look like a gorgeous woman who could be raised in such a small village.


    "Niang, I went out to collect herbs. The day after tomorrow, I asked Daniel to go to the town to help us sell and buy some rice." The little daughter-in-law, carrying a basket on her back, yelled into the room before going out.


    "It''s so dark. I always feel it''s going to rain. Don''t go today. My mother will go with you tomorrow." A woman came out of the room with a coarse eyebrow and big eyes. She looked tired but worried.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be back soon." The little daughter-in-law shook her head, "mother, you rest at home. When it rains, your legs hurt. I''ll go myself. I don''t have much rice at home


    "Then you can come back quickly and pick less." My mother-in-law asked.


    "Well." The little daughter-in-law nodded, and then walked out with a basket on her back.


    Out of the door, the little daughter-in-law bowed her head and tried to go where there were few people. She didn''t want to meet the people in the village or even say hello to them. She didn''t like the way people in the village looked at her.


    Up the mountain, the little daughter-in-law bowed her head and began to look for herbs. Xu Shi was very lucky today. He found a lot of them. Before he knew it, his daughter-in-law went deep into the mountains. When she recovered, she found that she had gone a lot farther than usual.


    Looking at the more and more gloomy sky, the little daughter-in-law quickly turned around and went back.


    At this time, however, there was a thunder in the sky and a torrential rain.


    The little daughter-in-law rushed to find shelter from the rain, but her sight was getting worse and worse. If she didn''t pay attention, she slipped and fell down. It was a steep slope.


    The little daughter-in-law screamed. The first thought flashed in her heart was that if she didn''t go back in time, she would be worried to death.


    After waiting for the little daughter-in-law to stand firm, she was surprised to find that she rolled down the steep slope without injury or even scratch. The heavy rain was still falling, drenching her through. In front of a dark, do not know where this is falling.


    The little daughter-in-law looked up at the steep slope and gave up the plan to climb it. It seems that we have to find another way back. After wiping the rain on her face, the little daughter-in-law walked forward with difficulty.


    It was getting darker and darker, and the little daughter-in-law was a little flustered. Because she can''t tell where she is now, in other words, she''s lost.


    This kind of wilderness, lost on the trouble.


    When the little daughter-in-law was in a panic, she suddenly saw a light in front of her.


    In the wind and rain, the lamp is so bright and warm.


    The little daughter-in-law subconsciously went in the direction of the lamp.


    When she came near, she found that the lamp was hanging high on a tall building.


    Her husband had taught her to read before, and she recognized the sign hanging in the high building in front of her.


    There is everything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    The little daughter-in-law looked at the huge gold ingot in front of her and the couplet written on the door.


    She subconsciously read out in a soft voice: "can credit, old and young without deception, pay back in time, otherwise I can''t kill you, not a black shop."


    After reading, the little daughter-in-law turned around and wanted to run.


    This must be a black shop. The couplet at the door is just to cover up.


    "Guest, where are you going? It''s raining so hard outside. Come in and have a drink of hot tea. " Suddenly, a woman''s voice came to the little daughter-in-law''s ear.


    The little daughter-in-law was stunned. She found that when she came to the store, the rain around seemed to be much less. Then she looked up to the speaker and saw a very good-looking woman leaning against the door to pick her eyebrows.


    Strange!


    It must be a goblin!


    The little daughter-in-law turned and ran without saying a word.


    The corner of konghou''s mouth twitches. What are you doing! So shameless! This stupid human! Why is this mission aimed at such human beings? Believe it or not, she drowned this stupid human!


    "Come back to me!" Kongho roared, moved forward and caught the little daughter-in-law.


    Then the little daughter-in-law passed out cleanly.


    When Dongxiao saw this, he took a puff at the corner of his mouth, and then he didn''t have a good way: "look at what you''ve done. Humans are very timid. "


    Kongho stupidly looked at the human fainting in her hand. She never thought that the human would faint like this. This is the first time I''ve met such a timid guest.


    Now what?


    Will the host pick up his tail and swing it in the air? Wuwuwu, don''t do it. It will be dizzy.


    "Bring it in." The voice of the sky came softly.


    Kongho hastily took his daughter-in-law to enter the shop. He went to the door and thought about it. He looked down at the wet daughter-in-law, showing a look of disgust. He used a magic trick to make her fresh and clean, and then he carried someone in.


    ¡­¡­


    My daughter-in-law woke up in the smell of tea.


    She woke up with a pair of kind eyes.


    "Girl, I''m so sorry, my little two scared you." Tianmiao looks at her daughter-in-law with a smile and a soft voice.


    The little daughter-in-law listened to the voice of the sky, only felt that the whole person was relaxed. The person in front of her was not very old, but she felt warm, kind and motherly. It''s the distant and vague memory of the mother.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter." Little daughter-in-law some embarrassed sit straight said.


    "If you can come to this shop, you are the one who is destined for you. I''m the owner of this shop. My name is Tian. Girl, can I help you? I can buy anything you want here, including your wishes. " Tianmiao is still smiling, his voice is not urgent and slow, as if the spring breeze is gently blowing through the heart of my daughter-in-law.


    "I''m married, not a girl." After the little daughter-in-law seriously corrected it, she hesitated and asked, "can I buy it if I wish?"


    "Of course, as long as you pay a certain price." The voice of the sky is full of temptation at this moment, which makes the little daughter-in-law fall unconsciously.


    "But is it expensive? I don''t have much money. I can''t afford things that are too expensive. " The little daughter-in-law murmured to herself.


    "It''s not expensive. It''s cheap. You can afford it." The sky is dim, and good at inducing.


    "Well, I think my husband can come back safely and have a family reunion." The little daughter-in-law expressed her only wish from the bottom of her heart.


    "Good." Tianmiao''s smile became misty, "so As you wish. "


    Do you recommend tickets for me? Do you have full marks and leave me a message? I need your support. Love you! The character of the story, her identity and background determine her reaction when she sees that everything has a shop. It is not as calm and courageous as Wang Ye and Xiao Hou Ye. This story is not long, but it''s also good-looking. Come and see, xianyubai begins to sell melons! The ending is amazing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The ethereal voice of the impact of the little daughter-in-law''s heart, a moment lost, the whole person are confused.


    When the little daughter-in-law came back, she had already stood at the edge of the forest, and the way to go back was just in front of her.


    The rain has stopped.


    What happened just now, is it your own illusion?


    My daughter-in-law is full of doubts.


    But suddenly, the soft touch came from my hand.


    When she looked down, she saw a chubby little girl holding her hand. She looked up at her and gave her a smile.


    The little daughter-in-law''s eyes widened.


    What''s going on?


    What''s the matter with this child? Where did you come from? Whose children?


    What''s more, how does this child look like the boss of the store that day?


    The little daughter-in-law stared at the child in front of her and couldn''t recover for a long time. The little girl stared at her and said nothing.


    In the shop of everything, konghou and Dongxiao stand in front of the mirror. Konghou laughs: "ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the master was as fat as me when he was a child. No, he should be fatter than me, right? The host must have loved it since he was a child. "


    Dongxiao is silent.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. Does he want to remind the smiling konghou that the master can hear them.


    Yes, the little girl holding her daughter-in-law''s hand is just what Tianmiao became when she was a child.


    "Ha ha ha, you see, the master''s little arm is just like lotus root, so chubby, I don''t know how Tiandao raised it." Kongho leaned forward and backward with a smile, and then he laughed. After that, he successfully cried out, "er Master, when she was a child, she was just a little fat girl. She even said, "I''m a girl."


    Dongxiao silently takes out a rag.


    "What for?" Kongho did not understand.


    Dongxiao didn''t speak, but handed the rag to kongho.


    "Dongxiao, you have a hole in your head. What are you doing..." As soon as konghou finished speaking, the cold voice of Tianmiao sounded in his ear.


    "Before I come back, wipe the floor of the third floor of the shop clean. It must be spotless. Otherwise, I''ll break your four legs. " The voice of the sky is full of danger.


    Kongho''s face collapsed in an instant, and then he took the dishcloth from Dongxiao''s hand and went to wipe the floor with a bleak figure. As he walked, he cried and hawed, "I''m the one with a hole in my head."


    Dongxiao choked a smile behind, but shrugged, very insincere Ju a tears of sympathy.


    This silly dragon, when can he become a little smarter? A little is OK.


    At this time, the little daughter-in-law finally came back to herself. She squatted down and asked little Tianmiao in a gentle tone: "little girl, where''s your mother? The boss was your mother just now, right? Why did you come out with me? Your mother will worry. Shall I take you back? "


    Xiao Tianmiao shook his head, then clenched his daughter-in-law''s hand and gave her a piece of silver.


    "I''ll leave when it''s time. That''s the cost of living in your house before I leave." Xiaotianmiao said in an indisputable tone.


    The little daughter-in-law looked at the silver in her hand and was startled. There must be ten liang of this silver, which is worth the expenses of their family for half a year.


    "Come on, go back. It''s getting dark." Xiaotianmiao''s indisputable tone, holding the hand of his daughter-in-law, took two steps forward.


    The little daughter-in-law followed him blankly. When she reached the entrance of the village, she came back to herself.


    Take the little girl home like this?


    "What''s your name?" The little daughter-in-law then remembered to ask Xiao Tianmiao''s name.


    "The sky is dim." Xiao Tianmiao looks up at his daughter-in-law and spits out two words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    The sky is dim


    The little daughter-in-law chews these two words repeatedly in her heart. It''s really nice to hear the name. Just a name, but let me feel very warm.


    The little daughter-in-law took xiaotianmiao by the hand and walked home, thinking about how to explain the origin of the child to her mother-in-law.


    When I came to my home, I met the family next door who was going out.


    "Oh, Ren''s daughter-in-law, is this the time to collect medicine?" The speaker was a man in his early thirties, a pair of rat eyes swam freely on his daughter-in-law. This is Wang Shitou next door to my daughter-in-law. I''ve been idling all day, so I haven''t got married in my thirties.


    Little daughter-in-law perfunctory grace sound, pull small day tiny into the door, quickly closed the door.


    "Cut, what to wear? I don''t know how to put it in bed... " Wang Shitou spat and bit his own tongue before he could speak. I don''t know how to bite it. In an instant, a small tongue was almost bitten off, and the bloody King Stone howled in pain at the door.


    "Fart, you''re going to die!" An impatient reprimand came from Wang Shitou''s family. That''s Wang Shitou''s mother. Besides being as lazy as Wang Shitou, she''s also a gossip.


    "Ah, well..." Wang Shitou wants to talk. Where can he say it?


    Aunt Wang saw that Wang Shitou, who usually talked back to her, didn''t talk back today. She was curious and came out to see that Wang Shitou''s mouth was full of blood. She was scared out of her wits and said angrily, "what are you doing? Go to Dr. Yang''s house. Go


    Wang Shitou remembered the barefoot doctor in the village. I''ll show people a little hurt and pain. I''ll tell him that Dr. Yang is praised by the villagers. Wang Shitou ran to Dr. Yang''s house, and Aunt Wang scolded him.


    "I want to eat meat. I''m crazy. I bite my tongue. Why didn''t you bite it off?" Aunt Wang went back and slammed the door.


    The little daughter-in-law took Tianmiao''s hand and came home to fetch water to wash her hands. In the room, Ren''s mother heard the voice and came out. She was about to call her little daughter-in-law. As a result, she saw a little girl carved with powder and jade.


    "Qianxu, who is this child?" Ren''s mother was more and more frightened. The little girl''s clothes were not what ordinary people could wear. Not to mention their village, even the town outside can''t have such fabric.


    "Yes..." Qianxu is about to answer, xiaotianmiao opens his mouth first.


    "My mother entrusted me to this little sister, and I will stay with you for a few days. I''ve also paid the fee. It won''t cause you any trouble. " Xiaotianmiao''s voice was soft and waxy, which hit Ren''s mother''s heart and liver. There was no doubt about the truth of this.


    "But we''re afraid of wronging you." Ren''s mother came over and squatted in front of Xiao Tianmiao. She was a little embarrassed and said, "we don''t eat well and live well. I''m afraid you''re not used to it."


    "Nothing." Xiaotianmiao shakes his head. His chubby face makes his mother''s heart melt.


    This child is so lovely. I don''t know if she will have such a lovely granddaughter in the future. I don''t know when Liang Xu will be back.


    Thinking of this, Ren''s mother sighed gently.


    "Mother, do you think of your husband again?" Qian Xu some worry of ask a way. Qian Xu''s husband is naturally Ren Liangxu, Ren''s mother''s son.


    "Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t listen to Liang Xu''s words and move out of this place." Let mother frown, eyes are sad. Since Liang Xu left here to join the army, there is no male in his family, and life is more and more difficult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Qian Xu''s face changed when he heard Ren Mu''s words.


    Those people in the village looked at her with more and more unrestrained eyes and said more and more too much to her.


    This place really can''t stay.


    But where can they go?


    Two women, where can we get a foothold?


    Just when qianxu and Ren''s mother were worried, the knock on the door rang. It was accompanied by a sharp voice.


    "Aunt Ren, you are at home. Open the door quickly. It''s a good day. Open the door quickly. " People outside banged the door.


    Qian Xu returns to God and hastily leads Xiao Tianmiao back to the house.


    Ren''s mother frowned and opened the door. Outside was a woman in the village, surnamed Liu.


    "Ah, I said Aunt Ren, is your qianxu back?" Mrs. Liu peeped inside.


    "I''ll say something here." Ren''s mother repressed her impatience and said in a cold voice.


    "Hi, what a wonderful thing. The iron pillar of the village head''s family has a crush on qianxu. Oh, I''m not talking about you. It''s been three years. There''s no news from your family that Liang Xu went to join the army. It''s estimated that there will be a lot of bad luck. People always have to plan for themselves. You see qianxu, you''ve always been a daughter. Now that Liangxu is gone, qianxu can remarry, and you can still receive a large amount of betrothal gifts. In the future, qianxu''s life is good, and he can help you... " Liu woman said is a face excited, mouth foam splash, completely did not notice that Ren mother has been through the whole body shaking, pale.


    "Get out of here!" Ren''s mother pushes Liu out and slams the door.


    "Well, how can you be like this? I''m doing it for your good. It''s not easy for two women to live alone. It''s a good thing to tell you. " Outside, Liu said in a loud voice, "why don''t you know a good person''s heart?"


    "Get out of here! How much money do you charge others to do such immoral things? My family, Liang Xu, will definitely come back. " Let mother gas of pant thick gas angrily scold, "you so curse others, do so harm Yin de matter, not afraid of retribution?"


    It''s too much deception!


    Such shameless words can also be said.


    "Well, how do you talk?" Mrs. Liu outside was discontented and banged the door. "What I said is the truth. What''s my retribution? You''re just bullshit. You don''t know the heart of a good man. "


    "Get out of here! If you don''t get out of here, I''ll throw manure on you! " Ren''s face is getting bluer and bluer, and her teeth are cackling.


    "Go, ah, I''ll go. Think about what I said. The conditions of the village head''s house are the best. There''s no shop after this village. " Liu said before she left.


    Ren''s mother closed her eyes and bit her lips.


    Move. Move. Get out of here.


    In the room, Qian Xu was already in tears.


    Why is there such a shameless and dirty person who can say such a vicious thing with high sounding?


    Tianmiao quietly looks at qianxu who hides his face and tears, and then turns to look out of the house. The cold light in his eyes is getting worse and worse.


    At night, after xiaotianmiao goes to bed, Ren''s mother''s face is as deep as water, and he calls qianxu.


    "Qianxu, this village, really can''t stay. It''s too much deception. Let''s move as soon as possible. Just keep quiet and move quietly. You''re going to clean up tomorrow. " Ren made up her mind.


    "Well, mother, I''ll clean up everything tomorrow. Let''s go to Liang Xu and ask all the way. I believe Liang Xu must be alive. " Qian Xu''s eyes became firm, and he made a decision, "let''s start as soon as possible, I''m afraid it''s too late at night."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    "Well, listen to you. That must be faster." Let mother nod. At the same time, I also think that my daughter-in-law usually looks soft and weak, but at the critical moment, she still has her own opinions. I don''t know what her life experience is.


    Yes, qianxu''s life experience is a mystery now. She was picked up outside the town before Ren''s mother. When she found qianxu, she was only over two years old. She was dressed elegantly, but nothing else could show her identity. No one came to look for the child. Ren''s mother picked it up and raised it as her own. Later, the child and Liang Xu fell in love with each other, and she made them become relatives.


    Just as soon as she got married, Liang Xu suggested moving. She didn''t want to leave her hometown at that time, so she didn''t agree.


    Liangxu then resolutely went out to join the army, said to be outstanding, and then scenery to meet them.


    As a result, it has been three years since I left, and there has been no news for three years.


    Then the attitude of the people in the village is getting worse and worse, and the days are getting harder and harder.


    If we go on like this, we can''t live any longer.


    In the morning, my daughter-in-law starts to pack up.


    It''s about packing things. In fact, there are not many things to tidy up. A few clothes are pitifully soft. And the clothes qianxu wore when he was a child.


    That''s what Ren told me to bring. She thought, if one day can use, maybe can find Qian Xu real family.


    Early in the morning, there was a knock at the door.


    Ren''s mother frowned and opened the door.


    Outside is an old woman with a child. This is Daniel''s mother, and the child is Daniel''s child.


    "Aunt Niu, what''s the matter?" Asked Ren''s mother.


    "Didn''t your daughter-in-law ask us to sell some herbs today? Why hasn''t it come yet? " Aunt Niu stretched her neck and looked inside.


    "Oh, it''ll be here in a minute." Ren''s mother thinks about it and answers. Naturally, she would not reveal anything about the move, but for fear of arousing others'' suspicion, she agreed to come down for a while and send herbal medicine.


    "Then hurry up! Don''t waste my time. " Mrs. Niu was very dissatisfied and led her grandson away. She would not have come so early to remind the two widows if his family had not withheld more than half of the money from selling herbs. That''s right. In their opinion, Ren Liangxu may have died long ago. Aren''t they two unlucky widows?


    "Grandma, I want to eat sugar gourd." The child''s voice came from afar.


    "Eat, eat. I see. Today your father came back from town to buy you one. "


    "Ah? Just one? I want to eat more. "


    "Bad teeth."


    Their voices went away, and Ren''s mother closed the door.


    After closing the door, Ren''s mother looked at qianxu, who was feeding Tianmiao porridge, and said, "I''m going to send some herbs to Daniel. Don''t go out at home."


    "Well." Qian Xu cleverly agreed to come down and continue to feed Tianmiao wild vegetable porridge.


    Tianmiao enjoys it with peace of mind. He doesn''t look like he is seven years old now. He can drink porridge by himself. This wild vegetable porridge has a sweet and fragrant taste.


    Ren''s mother carries a basket with the medicine collected by Qian Xu yesterday in it. She goes out to Daniu''s house.


    When he came to Daniu''s house, many things had been loaded on his cart, which was entrusted by people in the village to sell in the town. Seeing Ren''s mother coming, Daniel''s face grinned: "aunt Ren, just put the basket on the car."


    Ren''s mother nodded, ready to put the basket away.


    Then at this moment, someone called out to stop her.


    "Aunt Ren." This is the voice of Tiezhu, the son of the village head.


    Ren''s mother frowned and looked back. She saw the iron pillar looking at her with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Ren, suppressing her impatience and disgust.


    "It''s nothing. Just ask how you think about it? Qianxu is so filial. You don''t want her to be so miserable for the rest of her life, do you? " Tie Zhu asked shamelessly with a smiley face.


    Let the mother tremble, turn around and go.


    Tie Zhu saw that Ren''s mother didn''t give him face, and his face turned blue. He squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "toast, don''t drink."


    "Brother tie Zhu? What happened? " Daniel knows it and asks.


    "Take this little money and buy some food for your children. As for Ren''s herbal medicine, if you sell it and take it yourself, you can tell them that the road is bumpy and you don''t know when the basket will fall off the cart. " Iron pillar black face orders a way.


    "All right." Daniel took the string of copper coins, grinning, one should come down. As for Ren''s mother and Qian Xu''s buying rice by selling this herb, where does he remember now?


    Tie Zhu took out a piece of maltose from his pocket and handed it to Daniel''s child sitting on the threshold.


    "Dog, take it. I''ll throw a stone at the Old Whore when I see her Tiezhu said.


    "Ah, it''s just the widow. Why do you return the old whore?" Daniel didn''t stop tie Zhu''s action and command, but asked in doubt.


    "What does she want to stop Qian Xu from getting married? You want to be a prostitute? Isn''t she an old whore? I can''t let her. I have to save qianxu as soon as possible. " Iron pillar sneers shamelessly to say.Daniel''s eyes are wide open. Can this be explained in this way? As far as he knows, Mrs. Ren has been widowed for many years. How can she twist herself like this in Tiezhu''s mouth?


    However, it''s none of his business. Just take the money.


    "I see, uncle tie Zhu." Dog son happily eating maltose, will tie Zhu''s command in mind.


    When Ren''s mother came home, she patted her chest angrily.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Qianxu has already fed porridge to Tianmiao, and washed her hands. Seeing that Ren''s mother comes back, she asks anxiously.


    "We''ll leave tomorrow. These people are so shameless. " Ren''s mother gritted her teeth.


    "Good." Qian Xu nodded.


    However, they underestimated the villager''s malice.


    Before daybreak, Ren''s door was photographed shaking.


    "Get out, get out, get out of there." There was more than one voice outside.


    Ren''s mother and Qian Xu are just getting dressed and ready to go out, but they are shocked by such an accident.


    Before they can open the door, people outside can''t wait to open the door.


    Standing in the front is the village head and his son tie Zhu, followed by a group of fierce men and women, as well as children.


    "Village head, what are you doing? If you break into our house early in the morning, is there any royal law As soon as Ren''s mother looked at this posture, she felt an ominous premonition.


    "You Ren Liangxu have been executed for collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country. In this village, we are wangfa, and sinners like you should be drowned. But since you qianxu were young, you''ll let her go, but you''ll make amends for our family as slaves. " The village head''s mouth opened and closed to say such a strange thing.


    But the faces of the people around seemed to think that this was a normal thing.


    The more the village head said, the more happy he was, as if he had already seen the gorgeous little daughter-in-law at his house. Maidservant, that''s what a rich family can have. There are only one or two maidservants in the mayor''s house. This is a very shameful thing. At the thought that his family could have slaves, the village head''s heart became more and more fiery. As for the son''s love for the little prostitute, there is no conflict between being a slave and warming the bed.


    Ren''s mother has been stunned. She thought that the village head would take measures to seize, but she didn''t expect to use such vicious and absurd reasons.


    "Tut, I came to propose marriage yesterday. You don''t want to. It''s better to marry a famous family. Now, tut, I''ll be a slave." Mrs. Liu''s bitter voice rang out.


    Qian Xu is also stunned, how can there be such a group of terrible people in this world? It is impossible to imagine the viciousness with ordinary people''s thinking.


    "Come on, grab it." At the village head''s command, the people at the door swarmed in. Even children are eager to try with a branch.


    "Whore, go to death." The child with the branch yelled.


    "You animals! I''ll fight with you Ren''s mother roared, turned around and took up a hoe.


    But with the sick body is very weak Ren mother where is the opponent of this group of people. The hoe in hand was snatched down immediately, and then Ren''s mother would be grasped and tied up.


    At this time, a soft and creepy voice sounded.


    "What are you doing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The sound seems to be able to penetrate everyone''s eardrum, so that all people can''t help but stop the action in their hands.


    Qianxu is nervous to pull xiaotianmiao. She doesn''t dare to think about the result of such a beautiful child falling into the hands of these animals.


    Everyone''s eyes looked over and saw a little girl dressed in luxury.


    Who is this?


    Without waiting for those people to react, xiaotianmiao''s little fat hand waved, and a large amount of silver came out of her hand, falling all over the ground.


    The crowd just stupefied for a moment, then immediately responded.


    "Silver!"


    "A lot of silver!"


    "Silver, money!"


    One after another, cheers filled the whole yard, and everyone bent down to grab the silver on the ground. Where have these people seen so much silver? It''s all white money. The big one has ten taels of silver, and the small one has one or two taels. Some people fight for money.


    At this time, who still remember to catch Ren''s mother and daughter-in-law? Including the village head.


    "Put it down, put it down. Don''t move The village head''s voice is roaring, but who cares about him?


    "Let''s go." Xiaotianmiao pulled the pull qianxu.


    Qian Xu reaction, a small sky up, pull Ren mother quickly through the crowd, ran out of the door, crazy run to the village. We have to get out of this hell.


    Xiaotianmiao lies on qianxu''s shoulder and throws a handful of silver. Looking at the group of people who are robbing on the ground, he shows a cool smile.


    Qian Xu is running fast, and Ren''s mother is running with the fastest speed.


    Qian Xu ran more and more slowly, panting heavily.


    Xiaotianmiao thought about his weight, and then heard qianxu''s gasping voice, silent.


    When qianxu and Ren''s mother finally ran to the entrance of the village and saw the stone tablet engraved with the name of the village, their heart sank. Because there was a noisy sound of footsteps behind him.


    It''s the village head and the villagers who catch up.


    Qian Xu''s heart is full of despair, and Ren''s mother is also full of despair.


    How can they run past the fat villagers behind them?


    "Sorry, I can''t protect you." Qianxu tightly holds xiaotianmiao, and two lines of bitter tears flow from the corner of his eyes.


    "No..." The voice of the small sky is misty, "your wish is about to come true."


    "What?" Qian Xu looked down at the small sky in his arms, a moment of some consternation.


    The next moment, the horse''s hooves roared.


    Qian Xu looked up to the front, and Ren''s mother looked forward in amazement.


    What do they see?!


    I saw a large army approaching here quickly. The golden and iron horse is magnificent. The horse''s hooves roll up the dust from far to near.


    At the front is the person they are familiar with and the one they have been looking forward to for a long time.


    That''s Ren Liangxu.


    At the moment, he was wearing gold armor and silver crown, and the red cape behind him was rustling by the wind.


    "My husband!"


    "Liang Xu!"


    Qianxu and Ren''s mother come to an end, pleasantly surprised, they all run to Ren Liangxu.


    Ren Liangxu rode to the front, also a happy face dismounted, the two people in his arms.


    "I''m back, I''m back! I miss you so much Ren Liangxu embraces his wife and mother, and almost falls into tears. Finally back, finally can wind scenery light back to meet them.


    The village head and the villagers were standing in the same place as if they had been struck by lightning.


    When he was preparing to kill his mother and humiliate his wife, he made great achievements and returned home.


    How about this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    "You''re back. You''re back at last. Fortunately, you''re back." Qian Xu can''t help crying.


    "Son, if you come back later, you won''t see our mother." Ren''s mother is also crying, shaking all over. Just now she came out in a hurry. Now she''s relaxed. She has no strength, so she''s going to fall down slowly.


    Ren Liangxu was shocked and held his mother: "mother, what''s the matter?"


    Qian Xu turns his head and looks angrily at the group of villagers standing at the head of the village.


    Before Qian Xu could speak, a soft voice came.


    "It''s nothing. The villagers say that you are treason while you are not at home, and then they will execute the execution, sink your mother into the pond, and make your daughter-in-law a slave of the village head''s family and warm the bed by the way." Xiaotianmiao''s voice is not big, but it can clearly reach everyone''s ears.


    Qian Xu gritted his teeth: "yes, these animals, if it''s not Tianmiao, we can''t escape at all." This time Qian Xu just remembered, when did Xiao Tianmiao go down from his arms?


    Ren Liangxu''s face has been black to the bottom. He is trembling with anger. His eyes are red and he looks at the villagers: "how dare you do that?"


    "How bold! General Ren killed the enemy bravely and protected the people. How dare you brutes do such inhuman things. " When the deputy general heard such words, his eyes were about to crack.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    The soldiers behind Ren Liangxu were very angry. They just came down from the battlefield. They all raised their long guns and roared.


    Who would have thought that the general they loved almost suffered such a devastating blow.


    How can they accept that?


    Human life is of no importance to them who have just returned from the battlefield.


    Especially a group of animals like this.


    The villagers were so scared that they all knelt on the ground. Some people even had yellow liquid flowing out between their legs, giving off a bad smell.


    "General, spare your life." The village head cried, "you grew up in this village, we..." The village head wants to talk about Ren Liangxu''s childhood to arouse Ren Liangxu''s compassion and let them go, but he is shocked to find that he can''t speak. He grabbed his neck in horror, but he could only make a strange sound.


    "Beast Ren Liangxu pulls out his sword and steps forward quickly.


    However, a cold voice stopped him.


    "General Ren, you don''t have to be angry." There is no emotion in the voice.


    Ren Liangxu was about to get angry, but he was stunned by the scene. The speaker was the little girl, who turned slowly to face him. In the eyes of all the people, the little girl turned into a gorgeous woman with a cool glow.


    "Because it''s not necessary." Tianmiao smiles and waves her hand.


    In a flash, the torrential flood came down from the sky!


    The surging flood enveloped the whole zhoshui town and submerged the whole zhoshui town by taking the stone tablet at the entrance of the village as the boundary.


    The villagers kneeling at the head of the village were swept away by the flood without even making a sound.


    Ren Liangxu holds his sword hand in the air and looks at the incredible scene.


    Qian Xu and Ren''s mother also stare at the scene in front of them.


    Those murderous soldiers, at this moment are dumb, cold all over to look at a smile, standing in front of them.


    That smile, cruel and beautiful to the extreme.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Ren Liangxu step by step slowly walked to the border of the village, reached out his hand to touch the surging flood.


    The next moment, in front of him suddenly a enlarged ferocious face, startled his heart, took back his hand.


    That''s the village head''s face.


    The head of the village opened his mouth and danced with pain, trying to get out of the water, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get out of the flood.


    The flood seems to have strictly divided the village and the outside into two worlds.


    The village head crazily reaches out his hand to Ren Liangxu, and his eyes are full of prayers.


    Ren Liangxu slowly stretched out his hand, fingers gently into the water.


    The village head''s ferocious face showed a smile of expectation, and quickly went to pull Ren Liangxu''s hand.


    Ren Liangxu suddenly takes back his fingers at this moment, and Mori coldly looks at the village head''s face from expectation to despair.


    "Go to hell, animals are not as good as animals." Ren Liangxu clenched his teeth and spit out this sentence.


    The next moment, the rolling flood rolled the village head into the village again.


    The villagers with meeting water are swimming crazily, trying to swim out of the water, but the flood is like life, pushing these people back into the water one by one. In the end, the whole flood is spinning.


    The whole village became a huge whirlpool, but the flood did not seep out of the village bit by bit.


    This shocking scene shocked everyone present.


    Looking at the incredible cruelty in front of us, and then looking at the woman dressed in luxurious clothes, the idea rose in everyone''s heart.


    Who is she?


    Qian Xu stared at the person in front of her. Xiao Tianmiao was the person she saw in the shop, the owner of the shop. She said she wanted to sell it to her. Her wish has really come true!


    Tianmiao smiles at qianxu, then looks up at the sky.


    The next scene was engraved on everyone''s heart for a lifetime.


    A dragon, from the sky!


    After a long long dragon chant, a silver white dragon, graceful, flying in the mid air, then landed in front of the gorgeous woman and crawled respectfully on the ground. The gorgeous woman stepped forward slowly and sat on the dragon''s back.


    After a long chant from the sky, the silver dragon rose up with a gorgeous woman, and finally disappeared in the clouds.


    Everyone felt that their hearts stopped beating at this moment and their breathing became cautious.


    Qian Xu was the first one to kneel on the ground and kowtow heavily in the direction of the sky disappearing.


    When she looked up again, she was already in tears.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Ren mother kneels, Ren Liangxu kneels, behind a group of soldiers, kneel neatly. Countless armor clattered, but no one spoke.


    They are so honored to see this scene.


    The town of cochlear water is in ruins.


    Buried the ignorance and the filth and the sin.


    Ren Liangxu takes his wife and mother to the capital to die.


    Ren''s mother held a small package in her arms, which was one of their few salutes. Before, she carried it on her back and brought it out.


    And Qian Xu, holding a ingot of silver tightly in his hand, was given to her by Tianmiao.


    This piece of silver, she will pass on to her descendants, always grateful for the immortal''s help.


    Ren Liangxu looked at his wife and mother, filled with peace and happiness.


    Their family, finally reunited, will never separate again.


    He can finally give them a stable home and a comfortable life.


    It''s a good time.


    All this is because of the immortal.


    Thank you.


    (ah, finish the story at one go, and finish it even more at one go. It''s comfortable. There''s one more thing in the end. The next story will be a little longer. With so many updates, can I ask for recommended tickets, full marks, and rewards ~ ~ Yes, yes? The stars see you.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Back to the shop of everything, Tianmiao pulled the Dragon horn of konghou: "Why are you flying so fast? If you fly directly to the sky, you won''t slow down. I''m dizzy now. "


    Aggrieved, konghou changed back to human form and whispered, "next time I''ll fly more smoothly."


    Tianmiao snorted, turned back to his reclining chair and lay down, muttering: "it''s hard to install one."


    Dong Xiao blinked his eyes and suddenly said, "boss, you seem to have forgotten to collect the payment."


    "Yes, I forgot. Forget it. I''ve left in a smart way. I''m too lazy to go back. " Tianmiao first suddenly, and then lay back lazily.


    "But they don''t have anything good." The harp whispered.


    "Not that." Tianmiao let out the Tianji mirror, "you see for yourself."


    Konghou and Dongxiao look at the changing pictures in the mirror.


    After Ren Liangxu returned to Beijing with qianxu and Ren''s mother, he lived in the general''s house given by the emperor. Qianxu also began her life as a general''s wife.


    When entering the palace for the first time, the empress, who is deeply in love with the emperor and his wife, frequently looks at qianxu. When the emperor was just a spoiled prince, he was accompanied by the imperial concubine at that time, which is now the queen.


    At the beginning, the emperor asked all the princes in the fiefdom to return to the palace, because he wanted to establish a new crown prince. As a prince who is not in favor, he also wants to go to the palace, but he didn''t expect that the abandoned prince was crazy and sent assassins to kill all the princes. At that time, in order to protect the prince, the imperial concubine led the pursuers away, but lost their first daughter.


    For this matter, the two have been bitter, but also sent people to look for years in private, but there has been no result.


    Qianxu''s appearance makes the queen fidgety, because the child is so similar to her when she was young.


    Naturally, the empress was asked. When Ren''s mother took out the dress and confirmed the birthmark that the empress knew about qianxu, the empress cried with qianxu in her arms, and the emperor couldn''t help crying.


    Qianxu regains her status as a princess, and RongChong adds her body.


    Naturally, the queen will ask about what happened in these years. She is a little relieved to know that Ren''s mother and Ren Liangxu are very kind to her.


    The village was flooded, and only the two of them escaped, making the queen even more fortunate.


    At that time, all the people kept silent about Tianmiao. Occasionally, some people wanted to say it, but they found that they couldn''t say it at all. They just couldn''t write it. In the heart is even more greatly frightened, thought that this is the immortal in the warning, afterward is a point mentions this matter the idea to have gone.


    "Wow, it turns out that this human is a princess. It can really collect some good things." The konghou sighed.


    "I''m too lazy to go." Tianmiao lay on the couch, closed his eyes, "you go to the third floor, look for chaos to confirm the next world."


    "Yes." When the harp and the flute came down, they went to the third floor.


    It was a little farther away from the sky when konghou asked Dongxiao in a low voice: "isn''t the master partial to human beings? How can you kill so many human beings in person this time? "


    Dongxiao also whispered, "the master prefers human beings whose souls emit beautiful white light, and not all human beings prefer them. Are you stupid? Oh, I forgot. You were stupid. "


    "What are you talking about?" Kongho glares at Dongxiao.


    turned down his eyes and said, "who was punished before the floor was washed, who make complaints about his own brain?"


    Kongho was silent after hearing this.


    They went to the third floor, and when the world was confirmed, they came down to report to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao frowned slightly.


    "Next world, you light the lights together."


    Konghou and Dongxiao looked at each other and nodded.


    In the next world, do they light the lights together, the sun and the moon shine together?


    It seems that the next world is not simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Canglang sect is one of the three major sects nowadays. There are thousands of foundation building disciples, hundreds of Jindan disciples, three Yuan Ying disciples, and tens of thousands of Qi refining disciples. Every year, countless people come to the sect to practice. Such a powerful clan is the first of the three major sects.


    The terrain of zongmen is very unique.


    On this plain, there is a huge rock pillar towering into the clouds. I don''t know how many years this huge stone pillar has existed. And canglangzong "grows" on this stone pillar.


    It''s like a big mushroom growing on a huge tree.


    Canglang sect has five peaks.


    The main peak is where the leader is, at the top of the pillar. The other four peaks, namely the wave cutting peak, are all Jian Xiu. Fuxiu''s lost peak, danxiu''s Qingyi peak, and Qixiu''s Wanbian peak. These four peaks are respectively "long" around the stone pillar.


    Canglangzong''s main peak covers the largest area. In front of the main hall, there is a huge square. In the center of the square, there is a pool. The spring in the pool is clear. It flows continuously to the bottom of the stone column along a canal in the square, forming a waterfall in the mid air. The waterfall falls from the sky like the Milky way, arousing a huge water mist, which makes canglangzong''s lower part full of water mist, hazy and mysterious.


    No one knows where the water comes from, and no one knows why the water keeps flowing out.


    But everyone knows that there is an ancestor living in the pool, and no one can cause trouble.


    It was the contract beast of the founder of Canglang sect, a god beast. After the founder of Canglang sect, the beast did not leave, but lived in Canglang sect and became the beast of Canglang sect.


    It''s a Yinglong.


    No one dares to go near the spring pool, except the disciples who send him food. In this way, he was in a bad mood, and even sprayed water all over his disciples.


    I usually sleep at the bottom of the pool.


    Sometimes I come out in the sun.


    I had a very comfortable life.


    Even if the leader asked him for help, he would make all kinds of promises.


    In short, it''s an old man.


    At the moment, the elder of canglangzong is lying at Tianmiao''s feet, holding up his head and letting Tianmiao roll the Dragon horn on his head.


    "It''s early." The sky is tiny to roll to answer the head of the dragon, slowly say.


    "How could that be?" Kongho frowned, "according to the chaos prompt, that''s right."


    "Old chaos must have been intentional." Tianmiao didn''t care, "it doesn''t matter. If you come early, you can come early. It''s good for us to have a look around. In this big world, you have plenty of aura, and you can also visit it. "


    "Well? Boss, can we go shopping? " Konghou''s eyes brightened when he heard it.


    "Yes, by the way, there may be something left by your people in this world. But remember, just look. Don''t act rashly when your chance doesn''t belong to you. " The sky is tiny to exhort a sentence.


    "Wow, OK, OK." Kongho was too busy to answer, then turned into a silver light and disappeared.


    After a ceremony, the flute disappeared.


    Ying Longyan looked at the sky: "my Lord, what''s the matter when you come to this world?"


    "You are a good mascot. If you don''t fly up, you''ll be lazy here. You''ll live a happy life as a child. " Tianmiao looked down at Yinglong and said with a smile.


    "Hey, isn''t that the ultimate pursuit? hey. I like to eat and lazy, like to relax and hate to work, eat and drink, and be happy. " What Ying Long said was that he was right and strong.


    Tianmiao laughed directly.


    "Well, you have a point." Tianmiao flicked Yinglong''s head, "but the words are not right. It should be to experience all the beauty of the world, to enjoy life, to enjoy life. "


    Ying Long stares big eyes, opens big mouth, a face of dull.


    What the adult said and what he said are obviously the same meaning. How can the adult say it so tall?


    (talk about the setting of the world. The way of heaven is the father of the woman. He has many worlds to run. How many? Three thousand big world, each big world has three thousand middle world, and each middle world has three thousand small world. The beautiful little daughter-in-law belongs to the small world. And this story belongs to the big world. The protagonist of the story has not come out yet. Chaos deliberately advanced the time to let the sky come. There''s no special reason. It''s willful. If you want to have a draught, just have a draught. Tiandao is very busy every day. He lives in Tiandao palace and handles affairs in Tiandao office. The female owner is his daughter and his most effective employee.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "What are you doing here, my lord? What can I do for you? " Ying Long blinked and asked.


    "Not yet. Just keep eating and drinking in the sun." Tianmiao stood up and said, "I''ll look around myself."


    "Well, sir, if you have anything to tell me, I will die." Ying Long is dogleg of say, almost didn''t wag tail. As long as adults do not urge themselves to rise, there will be no problem and continue to live a happy life.


    Of course, Tianmiao can see this guy''s plan. He doesn''t care about it. Such a lazy guy can''t work seriously when he gets back to work. It''s better to let him stay in this world and continue to guard here.


    It''s time to go and see the one who''s predestined this time.


    Tianmiao walked slowly in one direction, watching the surrounding scenery while walking.


    There are many lush green trees on the main peak, fluttering in the wind. Many cranes fly in mid air, and some leisurely disciples fly in mid air to feed them. A peaceful atmosphere.


    Ye CHENFENG is the son of the leader of Canglang sect. He is a rare variant Bing Linggen.


    At the moment, ye CHENFENG is wiping his sword. He is dressed in a silver white dress. His long black hair is pulled up with a white jade hairpin. Under his long eyebrows, his eyes are silent. There is no expression on his beautiful face. The whole person is like frost, giving people a feeling of not being near.


    "Elder martial brother ye, let''s go and have a look. It''s about to start. It is said that this year there is a very good disciple. " A pretty voice urged ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG finally looked up at the speaker.


    The woman who spoke was his fiancee and the daughter of Canglang sect elder Yang Shirui. The leader and the elder are very satisfied with the marriage. Both of them grew up watching and knew each other well. After marriage, they will still live in canglangzong, which will not lead to other problems. Both of them have good qualifications. Although Yang Shirui is a little worse, this is not a problem.


    Two people childhood, talented woman, Canglang Zong has long been recognized as a pair.


    "Good." Ye CHENFENG nodded lightly, and finally spit out a word.


    "Well, let''s go, let''s go. This year''s entrance examination seems to be different from previous years. It is said that bazu will also take part in the final pass. " Yang Shirui said excitedly.


    Bazu is the name of Yinglong by Canglang sect.


    The name of that Yinglong is Batao.


    This is the name given to him by the founder of Kaizong. It''s very domineering.


    In fact, these people don''t know that in the beginning, Yinglong wanted to name himself ba ba. In this way, who calls him, he takes advantage of, are calling his father. What do you want so many sons for? What if you really have a son in the future? He just gave up the idea of taking the name.


    Yang Shirui said this, ye CHENFENG still no expression, just calm nodded: "let''s go."


    Yang Shirui is a little stuffy. Ye CHENFENG is always like this. Never care about anything, always cold. However, when he thought that he was not false to others, he would only agree to her request and accompany her to do what she wanted to do. Thinking of the admiration and admiration of those people in the clan, she felt comfortable again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    When ye CHENFENG and Yang Shirui go to the square of the main peak, many mirrors will be set up here to show the situation of those who participate in the entrance examination. The purpose of doing this is to let the students who have already started to supervise and observe together, and to have a fun when they are bored.


    Tian Mo looks at countless mirrors of different sizes, and shows those who come to participate in the examination under the mountain. In the heart, I make complaints about the second goal. All the boring people come to see the fun. After all, the life of cultivation is boring.


    In fact, these mirrors and Tianmiao Tianji mirror are totally two concepts. These mirrors rely on all kinds of small arrays arranged at the foot of the mountain to reflect the scenes covered by that array. Beyond that range, they cannot be mapped.


    And the Tianmiao Tianji mirror can reflect what she wants to see as long as she wants to.


    The arrival of Yang Shirui and ye CHENFENG attracted a lot of attention.


    Many people are quietly exclaiming.


    "It''s elder martial brother ye and elder martial sister Yang."


    "It seems that elder martial brother Ye is more powerful than last time."


    "That''s right. Elder martial brother Ye''s qualification is said to be rare in ten thousand years. He can be said to be the first person in the world."


    "Really? Elder martial brother Ye''s qualification is the first today? "


    "Really, this is not from Canglang sect, but from the other two sects..."


    Yang Shirui listened to those praise ye CHENFENG''s words, with honor Yan. Such a powerful person, her fiance!


    Then, Yang Shirui scanned the mirrors with interest, as if looking for someone.


    "Ah, elder martial brother ye, you see, this is the man. As elder martial brother Tang said before, this is the man with excellent qualifications. " Yang Shirui was really looking for someone, and soon found the one in the rumor.


    There is no other reason, because this person is really special and can be seen in the crowd at a glance.


    This is a very special looking man. Slightly curly hair, handsome face, his eyes actually with a little dark green, eyebrows are uninhibited, the corner of the mouth slightly curved, with a trace of ruffian.


    Yang Shirui stares at the person in the mirror. At this moment, the man seems to have an induction and looks up here. It seems that the angle and Yang Shirui look at each other.


    Yang Shirui''s heart was shocked and his heart beat faster at this moment. She turned her head in a hurry and did not dare to look again.


    Ye CHENFENG didn''t pay attention to these, or should say, there was no existence that could attract his attention.


    The sky tiny looking at this scene, tiny pick eyebrow.


    Will it be the betrayal of the bloody fiancee, the fiance and his family will be hurt, and the fiance will wake up and repent. I wish I didn''t meet my fiancee, and I wish my family won''t be hurt?


    If only dog blood were so simple!


    The sky tiny heart cut a voice.


    The task of the world is definitely not that simple.


    Chaos must have his reason to choose the world. It''s just, this old bastard, what''s the idea of sending her here in advance?


    How long does chaos exist? I don''t know.


    The chaotic way of doing things is very clear.


    Looks very reliable, very stable, always for her to select those problems in the world, let her to solve. But, in fact, this old bastard will take a wind from time to time. There''s no special reason, just because he''s willful, he just wants to do it.


    "Look here. I''ll go back first." With these words, ye CHENFENG turned and left. This kind of assessment comes every year, and he is not interested in it. Now he just wants to go back and understand the sword moves.


    "Well." Yang Shirui didn''t speak to retain as usual, but simply should come down, then again secretly looked at the mirror before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    This time, the uninhibited figure in the mirror has disappeared. Yang Shirui doesn''t know how, and he is lost.


    The entrance examination is about to start, and the examiners have divided the area and number into eight groups and four levels, respectively. Jia, B, C, D and Zi Chou Yin Mao are opposite each other, and they are complementary.


    Tianmiao found a comfortable place at the moment, called out the mirror, took out a reclining chair, lay on it and began to watch.


    At this time, the konghou came out.


    "Boss." Kongho sat on the floor next to the reclining chair, tilted his head and looked at the picture in the sky mirror, "was that man our target just now?"


    "Back so soon?" Tianmiao didn''t answer konghou''s question, but asked casually.


    "There has been no dragon in this world for a long time. The only fake dragon is Yinglong. " Kongho said, "a lazy old man. So I''m too lazy to go shopping. I''d better come back to accompany my boss. It''s my long Sheng''s goal to saddle my boss. "


    "Tut, I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve grown up so much. I''m flattering." Tianmiao is a little bit laughing.


    "Ah, this is the man. Is he our goal this time?" The konghou points to the man in the mirror. That man is exactly the curly haired youth with good qualifications mentioned by Yang Shirui.


    Why does konghou say that? It is because konghou vaguely feels that this person''s spirit is extraordinary, and it is not in vain to follow Tianmiao these days. She can also vaguely sense some lucky people.


    Tianmiao raised his eyelids and took a look. Tianji mirror has changed the scene.


    "Look at the assessment. It''s boring anyway. " Tianmiao still didn''t answer konghou''s question, just came lazily.


    Kongho''s heart is itching, but he doesn''t dare to ask if the mode is open.


    With the sound of a gong, the entrance to the first level of the array will open, and the test disciples will enter. The first thing they have to deal with is the mystery of heaven.


    This array is one of the required array courses for the entry-level disciples of Canglang sect. It tests their understanding and patience.


    In this entry examination, there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Everyone is looking forward to it. They are all surrounded in front of the mirror. The more the first level is, the more interesting it is.


    "One hour, those who can break the battle will enter the next round. If anyone wants to give up, they will tear down their own number plate and the exit will appear. Of course, I don''t want to see cowards appear. After four rings of the bell, the first level will end and they can directly enter the next level. If they all understand, now the assessment begins." The examiner pinched a formula in his hand, and the entrance of the puzzle disappeared, and then all the examiners left behind.


    There was a thick fog around. There was nothing but fog. Some people raised their feet and went straight ahead. Some timid gangsters joined two or three people to walk together. Soon, 3890 people in the examination disappeared.


    At the beginning, there were still some people making noises. Less than a quarter of an hour later, a scream appeared in the fog, breaking the peace.


    The source of the scream was reflected in the mirror outside the array.


    A fat man shrank on the ground and kept shaking. He kept shouting: "help! Please! Don''t kill me! There''s a ghost, there''s a ghost


    All around him, there was still white fog and nothing appeared.


    The fat man shakes like chaff, and the fat on his waist vibrates with the roar. He looks so scared, but it adds a little funny.


    Just a moment later, the fat man decisively took off his number plate, a white light flashed, he lay in the center of the platform.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "38, out." The examiner said without expression.


    However, he made everyone laugh. The monk was afraid of ghosts. Besides, he was still a ghost in his own mind.


    The more you fear, the more terrifying things you imagine.


    This sound alerted many people in the fog, and everyone concentrated on finding a way to break the array.


    However, without any hint or direction, how can we break the battle? Moreover, this array seems to have no boundary. So many people before did not respond to their shouts. In the vast white fog, they were very far apart.


    "Dang!" A quarter of the time has passed when the clock rings.


    At this time, there are several more abstaining candidates at the entrance, sitting on the ground dejected.


    Kongho has made her new fruit tea for Tianmiao, and has brought a low table with melon seed candied fruit and some fruits on it. Tianmiao is sitting on the rocking chair, knocking melon seeds, and looking at the disciples in Tianji mirror rushing into the maze.


    Before the second bell rang, a man appeared at the exit ahead of time. It was the beautiful man with curly hair. He didn''t seem to like it and went straight to the next level.


    All the people in the square opened their mouths, less than half an hour? This speed is not slower than that of Ye CHENFENG! That year shocked the whole Canglang clan, ye CHENFENG''s method of breaking the battle is still used by the sect, so the celebrities of the wizard are well known, and this person can be as savvy as ye CHENFENG!


    "Go! Go to inform the headmaster! What''s the name of this number five? Check it out for me! " Chief examiner Teng stood up, his face excited, self-evident,


    "go, have gone, this candidate is Xie Wenzhan, 20 years old." Deputy examiner wipe sweat answer.


    "Good! Good The examiner praised him again and again, and then opened a special mirror, only the figure of Xie Wenzhan. His heart was very surging, eight formations, four passes. Is it possible for him to Is it possible to surpass ye CHENFENG?


    When the third bell rings, several candidates appear at the exit one after another, all of them are exhausted. The assessment of Canglang sect has always been called purgatory mode by various sects, and none of them is simple. It''s no exaggeration that this is the first level.


    At this time, jiewenzhan had solved the second pass of yangguandao.


    Is that talent? Everyone sighed.


    At this time, the leader also came to the scene and watched the talented man break through the battle with the crowd.


    Yang Shirui is also staring at the mirror, looking at the figure, the first meeting is very special people, even ye CHENFENG did not notice.


    Ye CHENFENG was led by the headmaster. He said that there was a prodigy in the examination.


    He is very quiet standing behind the leader, still Yushu Linfeng, relative to the excitement of people around, he is still indifferent.


    "I''ve seen the leader! I''ve seen you, elder martial brother! " After the ceremony, all the disciples continued to watch. There were many mirrors on the stage, and the only one who had jiewenzhan was surrounded by water in front of the mirror.


    Yang Shirui revived in the voices of the people. She turned her head and saw ye CHENFENG not far away. Her beautiful face was like frost. She couldn''t get tired of it before, but today she felt a little boring. She turned back and continued to look in the mirror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    The second test of yangguandao is also an array. This array is based on a brick road arranged by five elements and eight trigrams. Each step has its own position deduction. If you take a wrong step, the walls on the left and right sides will shrink inward for a minute until you clip people into meat cakes. Of course, if you tear off your number plate, you will get out of danger.


    In fact, before each step, there will be some hints, but also need to have a strong ability of observation and deduction, not just reciting the hexagram and image table, but you need to learn and use it flexibly.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s common to be trapped in yangguandao for several days and nights. This pass has no time limit. As long as you don''t tear off the number plate and give up, you won''t come out. The aura of heaven and earth makes you feel hungry. It''s said that a candidate was over 70 years old when he came out of yangguandao.


    So it''s easy to see and hard to see.


    Many of the disciples spent a lot of time in this pass, and they were still worried about it.


    And this man, he only used a stick of incense time? So simple for him?


    It''s so simple that people can''t believe it, and even start to doubt their life. This scene makes countless disciples recall their entrance examination again, which is really painful.


    In full view of the public, Jiewen war entered the third battle.


    Standing in the mirror, Yang Shirui looks at Jiewen Zhan''s handsome face, and his eyes are bright.


    Tianmiao is still calm to eat melon seeds to watch the opera. The melon seeds in hand are all carefully selected by kongho, and each one is full and fragrant. Well, xiaopanglong is very likable.


    Kongho is discussing the task of the world with Dongxiao.


    "What? You said that the target of this mission is ye CHENFENG, a human like that ice? " The konghou asked the flute in a low voice.


    "Well, that''s the man standing next to the headmaster. That''s the headmaster''s son." Dongxiao affirms.


    "What a surprise. I thought it was the human called jiewenzhan. Do you think he''s very lucky? " The konghou sighed.


    "It''s a bit strong. Strange... " Dongxiao looked at Xie Wenzhan and then at ye CHENFENG. Ye CHENFENG is also very lucky. He also saw for the first time that there were two people with such strong fortune in a world. However, careful discrimination, there are still differences. Is that the stronger one?


    Kongho just turns to see the scene of Yang Shirui''s eyes shining. She has a clear understanding of the relationship between the characters, and asks in a low voice: "master, is this world where the fiancee betrays her fiance, and then the fiance is heartbroken, and then wishes that all the harm has not happened?"


    A smile appeared on Tianmiao''s face: "have we ever done such a simple task?"


    "No..." Kongho scratched his head and thought carefully. It seemed that they had never done such a simple dog blood task. What is the mission this time?


    "Go to the theatre first." Tianmiao leaned lazily on the reclining chair, "time has not come yet. You''ll know what the mission is


    After listening, kongho sat down to discuss the world with Dongxiao in a low voice.


    This is a big world, full of aura, but the dragon and Phoenix have all fallen and disappeared in the long history. They talked about the treasures left by the clansmen. They were not interested in them, but when it comes to some wonderful things left behind, they were very excited.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    Tianmiao just quietly looks at the scene reflected in Tianji mirror, which shows ye CHENFENG. As for Jiewen war, Tianmiao didn''t see much. She never wastes time and energy on people who are not on the mission.


    At this time, ye CHENFENG in the mirror suddenly turned his head and looked to this side. He looked at Tianmiao''s eyes, but soon moved them away.


    "Chen Feng, what''s the matter?" The headmaster asked the slightly frowning ye CHENFENG with some doubts.


    "Nothing." Ye CHENFENG light back sentence.


    The leader didn''t care. He turned to see the assessment process again.


    Ye CHENFENG looked up again. Someone was looking at their feelings just now. Is it an illusion?


    Tianmiao smiles in front of Tianji mirror. This mission goal is a little interesting.


    Dongxiao also saw this scene. He was a little surprised and asked, "boss, did this human sense you just now?"


    "Maybe." Tianmiao is more and more interested.


    At this time, Yinglong came running.


    "My Lord, my Lord." Ying Long ran over, holding several crystal clear fruits in his paws.


    "Well?" Tianmiao turns to Yinglong.


    "My Lord, this fruit is delicious. Canglangzong only gets a few in a year. I can''t bear to eat it. Now my Lord is here, of course, I''ll give it to you." Ying Long said with a flattering face and handed the fruit in his paw to him.


    "You have a heart." Tianmiao took the fruits and handed them to kongho. "This fruit is suitable for juicing. Kongho will give me a cup of juice."


    "Yes." Kongho took the fruit, then quietly glared at Yinglong, and said three words silently with his mouth, "flatterer."


    "I flatter once in a while. You flatter adults every day. I''m not jealous of you. Why are you jealous of me? " Yinglong saw the shape of konghou''s mouth and said unconvinced.


    Konghou, this fool!


    Dongxiao wants to laugh again. This is more stupid than fat dragon. Ha ha ha.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing: "well, don''t be poor, I won''t catch you to fly, you can rest assured."


    "Then I can rest assured, hehe." Ying Long giggled twice. "Then he got close to the sky, squeezed away the flute that was standing there, looked at the picture in the sky mirror, and said in surprise," ah? My Lord, I thought you were watching this assessment. Why are you looking at this cold kid? "


    "Do you want to see the assessment?" Tianmiao finish, the picture in the mirror has changed, Tianmiao let Tianji mirror switch to the scene of assessment.


    "I want to see the curly haired human kid in this assessment. It''s quite to my taste. I like it." Ying Long wags his head and tail.


    Tianmiao immediately understood who he was talking about, and the next moment in the mirror appeared to understand and smell the war.


    "Ah, that''s him, that''s the boy. Look, my Lord. Let''s have a look together. " At this time, Yinglong''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    At this moment, we have entered the second level of the array, which is called heaven and earth together.


    The first battle, Tianshang, the second battle, Dishang.


    Tianshang is a star rotation array. Jiewenzhan has a judge''s pen and a simple scroll in his hand.


    Unfolding the scroll, Xie Wenzhan''s surroundings gradually darkened. In a blink of an eye, he was in the middle of a galaxy of stars. The sky was full of bright stars, and he felt small. The scroll turned into a huge star map, which was not like what he had seen before, but was extremely chaotic. The Big Dipper moved south, the basaltic shift, the disintegration of the kuimu wolf, and so on, seemed to be guiding something.


    The examiner put his hands on the table, and Shenzhi followed him into the array. He was about to read out the precautions and tips of the array according to the usual practice, but he was so surprised by the chaotic galaxy that he couldn''t speak.


    Someone changed the Tianshang array without authorization! This is impossible for even the leader!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    Thought just arrived here, a silver light flickered, his divine consciousness was pushed out of the array.


    The examiner''s back was covered with cold sweat. The headmaster was standing beside him with a frown. He looked into the mirror and his brow was locked. It seemed that he knew everything.


    "Headmaster, this What can I do? This array is different from the past. If you make a mistake, even the spirits will be scattered. I don''t know who changed the difficulty to 100 times of the original! " The examiner''s heart sank. It''s a pity that this rare genius will fall.


    The headmaster twisted his beard, raised his hand and pointed to the mirror, "you and I don''t know what the destiny is. Chen Feng was different from others when he entered the battle."


    The examiner''s expression relaxed a little. Yes, if he wants to be the second prodigy, he will not be defeated here. But it''s too difficult. There are only one or two of thousands of students. Half of them will die in the trial. The only one who can survive is the prodigy. There has been only one prodigy in Canglang sect for thousands of years.


    Tianmiao glanced at Yinglong who was shaking his head beside him and asked casually, "last time ye CHENFENG entered the array, did you change the difficulty of the array? Let them all think it''s destiny? "


    Yinglong was still watching the performance of jiewenzhan. As soon as he heard TIANYAO''s question, he almost burst out in cold sweat and explained: "they were stupid. They thought it was destiny. How dare I take the place of Lord Tiandao? "


    "I don''t think it''s the truth that you don''t want to work for Tiandao." Kongho mends the knife nearby.


    Ying Long glared at kongho: "you really don''t know which pot to open. Watch your eyes! What nonsense, the truth


    "Boss, do you think this war of understanding and hearing will break out?" Dongxiao asked curiously. Dongxiao doesn''t want to pay attention to konghou and Yinglong at all. He always thinks that once he does, his IQ will be easily lowered by them. So ignore, turn head to ask host.


    "I don''t know." Tianmiao lazily closed his eyes, rocking his reclining chair, and leisurely began to eat snacks.


    Dongxiao and konghou look at each other. It''s not that they don''t know. It''s that the master is too lazy to know.


    It seems that jiewenzhan is not really the destiny of the world.


    Ying long looked in the mirror with wide eyes and exclaimed in surprise: "Oh, is this curly boy..."


    Xie Wenzhan turned the judge''s pen on his hand, staring at the star map without moving his eyes.


    The atmosphere outside the array was strangely tense. All the people were silent and focused on looking in the mirror. At this time, I was afraid that a needle would fall on the ground and I could hear the sound.


    Finally half an hour passed.


    After that, Xie Wenzhan slowly closed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his handsome face, which made his face light again.


    He made a move that made people open their mouths.


    Lean back, slowly, stand up on one hand, and look back at the constellation map. With the left hand, the judge''s pen keeps counting in the air. Every time the judge''s pen stops, a constellation moves with it. In the huge river of stars, the seemingly chaotic Star Palace moves orderly under that judge''s pen.


    Then, Xie Wenzhan looks at the half adjusted star house with his negative hand. If you continue to arrange it according to the ordinary stars, it''s too simple. The word "trap" is just written.


    He drew his two fingers together and pointed to the middle of his forehead. A red thread of divine consciousness leaped out with his fingertips. His feet turned like stepping on the stars.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    "No, no! dance! He understood the divine guidance The leader can''t help talking to himself. Without ye CHENFENG, he would like to tell the world today that Xie Wenzhan is the most talented person in the world. No one can compare with him. Unfortunately, ye CHENFENG''s shock was far more than what he saw today. He was slow or slow.


    Jiewenzhan in the array doesn''t know what kind of sensation he caused outside the array. At the moment, countless stars and Taoist trajectories emerge in his mind, why they are displaced and why they are confused. All these are not for him to restore, but for him to understand the Tao, the positive and negative, the great way is changeable, and all following the rules can''t be evolved. Isn''t it from this that all the phenomena of Tao and Dharma come!


    Thinking about this, all of a sudden, his fingertip of the divine consciousness formed a light ball, the judge pen raised, the divine consciousness light ball into the nib.


    Xie Wenzhan''s eyes became very firm, and he yelled: "break!"


    The judge''s pen was thrown into the air by him, and started to fly back and forth on the huge star map.


    There are stars falling around Xie Wenzhan, which makes him bathe in the starlight. The disordered starry sky is complicated and simplified in his hands, and the stars fall at his feet, forming a path of starlight.


    Finally, the judge''s pen fell into Xie Wenzhan''s hands steadily. He held the pen in his negative hand and raised a charming smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Tianshang, just paving the way for me!" Xie Wenzhan laughs twice and steps on the star road. On his head, there is a shining star palace of 3000 worlds.


    The sky war is broken through by Jiewen war, and the earth war has already been resolved by the avenue of stars. One pass breaks two battles! A hundred times the difficulty, a perfect pass.


    Is this still human?


    It was not until the Jiewen battle in the mirror disappeared to the next level that people recovered from the huge shock just now.


    Xie Wenzhan''s behavior surprised everyone.


    Yang Shirui reaches out his hand and gently presses his chest. She felt her heart beat faster. Looking at the place where jiewenzhan''s back disappeared, Yang Shirui clenched his fist gently. This subtle feeling, she first experience.


    Ye CHENFENG was the only one with no expression on his face.


    The headmaster also noticed ye CHENFENG''s reaction at this time and couldn''t help asking: "CHENFENG, what do you think of jiewenzhan and you?"


    "Not bad." Ye CHENFENG is very concise and has no other words. It''s just the indifference in the bottom of his eyes that shows that he is just perfunctorily asking the leader''s questions.


    However, the son is better than the father.


    The leader sighed in his heart. When can there be any fluctuation in his heart? It''s really too high to be cold. No matter what happens to anyone, what happens when he can''t be moved any more? The leader was afraid to think about it.


    When Xie Wenzhan''s figure appeared at the exit, it caused a great shock. Even the news of breaking the Canglang sect''s four rounds of assessment had spread all over the whole Xiuzhen world. Were all the rare talents for thousands of years met by Canglang sect?


    All the other factions rushed to confirm the news.


    At this time, Xie Wenzhan stops. He sideways and sweeps to the crowd. His eyes meet Yang Shirui who has been paying close attention to him for a moment. Although it''s only a moment, it really makes Yang Shirui''s heart miss a beat. However, the end of his eyes is ye CHENFENG, who is still standing high and indifferent to everything.


    Xie Wenzhan takes back his eyes and goes to the next level.


    At this time, the second place just came out of yangguandao.


    In front of the Tianji mirror, Yinglong twisted his body happily: "this curly hair, hey, I really read it right. My qualifications are excellent. I really have a good eye. "


    Looking at this scene, Dongxiao also sighed a little. This human being, no matter in mind, quality or luck, is so eye-catching. It''s just


    (little angels, I need your support. Recommended tickets, collection, full praise, give me a lot of comments. I want to climb the list of new books. You know what? I am sad every day to vote for their own recommendations, Wu Wu Wu, do not say, I go to cry for a while. More tickets, more messages, more changes. Come on, the storm is stronger, little angels


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Once again, once again, every time Jiewen war appears, it will refresh the cognition of almost everyone present.


    The main peak of the mountain is a crane, and the setting sun sets. A hundred cranes fly to the sun. When the magnificent sight of jade crane sending the sun appears, people realize that it is only in the evening now.


    The sea of clouds has not yet appeared, and the solution to the war has come to the end of the door.


    However, for the previous light clouds, continuous breakthrough, Xie Wenzhan has some scars on his body, but his still upright posture tells everyone that this is not the end.


    The examiner had already flew to Xie Wenzhan, swept his eyes up and down, and said: "Xie Wenzhan, this is the last time. The void erodes the bone array. Before this array, because of your talent, the difficulty of the array is completely different from that of the ordinary array in the past, and even increases a hundred times. If you are not careful, you will be trapped in the void forever, and you will never be able to make a breakthrough. So, you can choose Take a day off and come back tomorrow. "


    Xie Wenzhan wiped the corners of his lips with his thumb. He tilted his head to show an uninhibited smile and said, "I remember that your eldest disciple ye CHENFENG didn''t stop when he broke into this battle. I''ve been a little slower since I speak to you here."


    At the end of the speech, Xie Wenzhan passed the examiner and entered the array directly.


    Xie Wenzhan''s self-confidence and conceit shocked many people.


    Yang Shirui looks at the unrestrained smile in the mirror and his heart beats faster. She thought, is this the feeling of heartbeat?


    "Look, my Lord, isn''t this boy good?" Ying Long shakes his head and brags, "this boy, ah ha ha, it''s good. He has the style I used to have."


    Tianmiao is drinking juice with his eyes closed. It''s hard for him to open his mouth when he hears Yinglong''s stinking words.


    "This war of understanding and hearing has fallen behind." The voice of the sky is misty.


    "What? How is that possible? It hasn''t started yet. " Ying Long is unconvinced and unconvinced.


    "It''s right to follow the pace of the strong in a sense. He wants to catch up with ye CHENFENG. It seems right to compare with ye CHENFENG." Tianmiao slowly explained, "but that''s how it fell."


    Ying Long blinked his small eyes, and his face was muddled. What are you talking about? Why can''t he understand it?


    "There is no end to the road of the real strong. You shouldn''t look at people who are better than you. " Tianmiao opens his eyes, looks at Yinglong with a face of muddled force, and continues to explain patiently with a smile. In this guy''s daily devotion to good things, Tianmiao''s patience is surprisingly good.


    Ying Long was stunned and suddenly realized that he looked at the solution in the mirror, and his eyes were complicated.


    In front of the last door, the white light flashed and the entrance disappeared in the air.


    Outside, everyone craned their necks and looked into the mirror. Unexpectedly, with the entrance closed, there was no picture in the mirror.


    "What''s going on? I can''t see it! " There was a slight commotion in the crowd. They all looked at the headmaster and the examiner, but they also shook their heads and frowned.


    What''s going on inside? No one knows whether jiewenzhan is alive or dead.


    In the array.


    Jiewenzhan has made enough psychological preparations to meet the final challenge. He is confident that he can fight for the first time, whether it is ghosts, gods or illusions.


    But unexpectedly, what appeared in front of him was the endless sea.


    He stood alone on the sea, the sea was surging under his feet, but Jiewen war was like walking on the ground.


    The breeze brushed my cheek, the sun was warm, everything was so calm and comfortable.


    Xie Wenzhan turned around in the same place, raised his hand and rubbed his thumb around the corner of his mouth.


    The scene in front of us is very different from the name of this array, but it makes people want to take off their guard and tension for no reason.


    Jiewen and Zhan point to the brow, and the divine sense leads out again. They fly to the air quickly and explore everywhere.


    Until the divine consciousness comes back, there is no useful information to grasp.


    If it was ye CHENFENG, what would he do?


    (roll to recommend tickets ~ ~ ~)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Xie Wenzhan blinked, and the divine consciousness surrounded him, always alert.


    "Click!"


    With a slight inaudible sound, Jiewen Zhan suddenly turns around and looks at the source of the sound. At the moment of turning around, the divine consciousness is fast and the body flies out.


    The sea under my feet is freezing, even faster than the speed of divine consciousness.


    In the understanding of jiewenzhan, it''s not even as long as blinking an eye.


    No! Jiewen Zhan shouts in his heart, trying to recall the divine consciousness.


    Shaking violently, a huge iceberg directly emerged from the ice. The air-conditioning spread rapidly, and jiewenzhan''s eyelashes were frosted.


    A sense of cold loneliness from his heart quickly occupied all the people who knew about the war. He tried to suppress it three times, but failed to stop it.


    Divine sense, what about divine sense? It suddenly occurred to him.


    Xie Wenzhan looked sideways. The thread of divine consciousness, which was flashing red light, had been frozen in the air, and was covered with a layer of frost.


    The cold loneliness has turned into fear in Jiewen Zhan''s body at the moment. His heart is being filled with frost bit by bit and begins to swell. Jiewen Zhan''s beautiful face shows a painful look for the first time.


    It''s all going too fast. It''s like a cup of tea.


    The cold sense of penetrating the internal organs is totally irresistible. With the stiffness of limbs and loss of consciousness, every breath is a huge problem for the solution of the smell war.


    The iceberg in front of him moved up again. The whole sea ice layer shook a few times, and a huge ice blue monster came out of the ice. What just appeared in front of Jiewen battle was just a tusk of this monster.


    The blue eyes, such as the mouth of the abyss, just a howl, made jiewenzhan wrapped in ice and almost deaf.


    Void ice beast!


    On the contrary, the monster who shows his true face makes Jiewen Zhan see hope. With the appearance of the empty ice beast, the fear in his body does not deepen again. He quickly concentrates, constantly urges his divine consciousness to break the ice, and at the same time uses up all his strength with his right hand. His ring finger and thumb touch each other. Only when the spell is read, can he try to solve the dilemma.


    As soon as Xie Wenzhan''s heart moves, the void ice beast immediately senses the fluctuation of his spiritual power. The huge head, which was originally in the opposite direction of Xie Wenzhan, is turning around. It''s full of fangs and cold. It seems that it will open its mouth and devour everything in the next moment.


    Not far away, the divine sense twinkled twice. Because of the constant urge of Jiewen battle, it suddenly broke the outer ice shell, flashed in the air, and ran into the eyebrows of Jiewen battle.


    Right now! When he heard the Warlord''s recollection of his body, he immediately read out the secret of heart fire, which burst out a fiery flame from his whole body. The freezing of the viscera turned into white smoke, and his breath surged. As soon as he shook his body, the thick ice shell disappeared! Jiewen Zhan''s feet point a little and flies to the air quickly.


    The huge mouth of the void ice beast has come to our eyes, just out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s nest!


    Another shrill howl was more unbearable than the howling of hell ghosts. Xie Wenzhan covered his ears in pain and spewed out a mouthful of blood mist. Except for the only clear platform to protect yuan Dan, he had no room to resist. His body just jumped up was like a broken kite and was about to fall into the mouth of the empty ice beast.


    At the last moment, Yinglong, who was still flattering Tianmiao, disappeared in the same place, leaving only a voice, "my Lord! Excuse me for a moment. I have to help this boy! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    There was a roar of the dragon in the array, and the huge Ying dragon fell down quickly, stretched out his front paw, and grabbed it from the mouth of the empty ice beast to understand the war.


    The old dragon opens his mouth and spurts out red flames. He pushes the empty ice beast back. He turns his tail across the sky and shakes his tail. Everything in the array declines rapidly. The empty ice beast becomes the size of an ordinary monster. There is no iceberg in front of him, but the bone platform of the ordinary empty bone etching array.


    This bone platform is towering, built up by all kinds of dead bones, with deep resentment. Large and small bone etching beasts hover under the platform, making strange calls.


    The thousands of withered heads looked up at the bone platform.


    "Curly boy, I think you are so capable. How can you be pulled into the void nightmare without even seeing the bone platform in the array?" Ying Long releases his front paw and throws Xie Wenzhan on the stage. He is in the air and stares at Xie Wenzhan, who has not yet recovered. The little guy almost died in the nightmare he built. He is really told by the adults.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at Yinglong and knows that this is the Zhenzong beast of Canglang sect.


    After listening to Ying Long''s words, I realized that I was not good enough. When I entered the battle, I was careless, but I was in the nightmare of nothingness.


    He sighed, a little more unwilling, he looked at Yinglong, opened his mouth, but did not say anything.


    "I know what you want to ask, ye CHENFENG. This battle is unhurt. As soon as he sticks incense, the time will be broken." Ying Long vomited two breath, a twist body, disappear.


    After Ying long disappeared, Xie Wenzhan remained silent for a long time.


    Finally, he stepped out of the gate.


    Xie Wenzhan finally passed all the examinations and passed the examination with the best result in this term.


    His performance was perfect.


    But only he knew that at the last level, he almost fell, and he was saved by Ying long.


    After the battle, Jiewen battle has attracted countless admiring eyes


    such talented people are naturally elder Canglang, and they want to be disciples.


    Originally, I thought that jiewenzhan would be in a dilemma when the big guys robbed the disciples. As a result, it was completely unexpected.


    "What did you say?" The headmaster looked at the jiewenzhan standing in the middle of the hall in amazement.


    "I said that I would like to learn from the strongest people in Canglang sect." Xie Wenzhan stood in the middle of the hall, his mouth curved with arrogance, and said clearly. All eyes were on him, and he didn''t care.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the leader again. The leader''s cultivation is generally recognized as the first in the clan.


    Xie Wenzhan''s words were not only unexpected, but also unexpected.


    His words are crazy, but he has the capital.


    The leader was silent, but said slowly: "I can''t satisfy you with this request. You can choose another master. "


    The leader refused to understand Wen Zhan, which puzzled many people.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I have my reasons." The headmaster added an explanation, fearing that such a genius would be rejected by himself. Therefore, he said more words to save his face.


    All the other elders have their eyes shining, and hope rises again.


    However, Xie Wenzhan obviously didn''t mind that he was rejected. Instead, he put away his arrogant smile and said firmly, "I''ll start from an outside disciple. When the leader will change his mind, when I will take part in the examination of the inner disciples, and then pay homage to the teacher. "


    With these words, the eyes of Xie Wenzhan swept ye CHENFENG who had been standing under the leader. Ye CHENFENG still has no expression, just standing there quietly, for the words of Jiewen war, and the eyes of Jiewen war, he has no fluctuation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Xie Wenzhan''s eyes darkened slightly and took back their eyes.


    Yang Shirui looks at Xie Wenzhan standing tall and straight in the middle of the main hall. Her eyes are shining, and her mood is changing slowly.


    The hall was silent, and the elders had different faces and did not speak.


    Xie Wenzhan''s decision actually offended the elders who wanted to accept him as an apprentice. They all felt that although he was gifted, he was too arrogant and didn''t pay attention to others. Since jiewenzhan doesn''t like them, how can these people lick their old faces and accept them as apprentices?


    "You are determined to do so, so be it." The headmaster''s mind is a little complicated. There are two geniuses in canglangzong, but they are not easy to worry about.


    One is as cold as ice and doesn''t care about anything. One is wild and unruly.


    I don''t know whether it''s the blessing of Canglang sect or the disaster of Canglang sect.


    In this way, Xie Wenzhan became a disciple of Canglang sect. It''s really beyond many people''s expectations.


    "This boy, ouch, has a little temperament and personality." Ying Long Baji mouth exclaimed, "I like it."


    "Arrogance and ignorance." But konghou snorted coldly, and then looked at Yinglong contemptuously, "that''s all you have to taste."


    "Well, what''s the matter with you little mother dragon? How can you question my taste? You can question my character, but you can''t question my taste. And you''re not an adult, are you? Don''t you know how to respect the old? My age is many times your age, isn''t it Ying Longqi Huhu said.


    "You said that I''m not an adult. Why don''t you take care of my children?" Kongho''s unconvinced retort.


    Dongxiao helps the forehead, turns around, eyes out of sight, heart out of trouble.


    But Tianmiao closed her eyes, let the breeze blow her face, and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Kongho and Yinglong see this, quickly shut up and move to continue to quarrel.


    Dongxiao takes out a soft blanket, gently covers Tianmiao''s body and retreats.


    After the end of Jiewen war, Yang Shirui found his father, the elder of Canglang sect. He said his decision to the elder.


    "What did you say? Do you want to leave The elder looks at Yang Shirui in surprise.


    "Yes." Yang Shirui nodded calmly, "Dad, I think very clearly. In fact, everyone thinks that we are a couple. I used to think so. But now I finally understand. "


    "What do you understand?" The elder frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "In the past, I was very vain. I felt that elder martial brother Ye was attracting attention everywhere he went. I enjoyed standing beside him and being noticed. But today I suddenly understand that these do not belong to me, and they are not what I want. " Yang Shirui''s face is solemn.


    The elder looked at Yang Shirui as if he had known his wayward daughter for the first time.


    "What do you really want?" The elder asked solemnly.


    "I want to get rid of my previous vanity and no longer lose myself in the glory that doesn''t belong to me. Xie Wenzhan is arrogant, but he dares to express his true meaning in his heart. In addition to his own arrogant personality, and he has the qualification of arrogance, he is excellent Yang Shirui said seriously and honestly, "I also think that one day other people will pay attention to me not because of people close to me, but because of myself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    The elder looked at Yang Shirui with a serious face and kept silent for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "you have grown up. In this case, I''ll talk to the leader about it. My daughter, you suddenly mature. My father is very happy, but that jiewenzhan is not a good match. " It''s impossible to stop for anyone with such arrogance.


    "Dad, do you see that?" Yang Shirui blushed, "yes, I have a good feeling for him, which is different from that of elder martial brother Ye. Elder martial brother ye, I always think that he is my future partner, which is a kind of natural cognition. I want to try to contact Xie Wenzhan to see if he can accept my mind. But before that, I''d like to deal with elder martial brother ye in advance. "


    "You really grow up..." The elder sighed with joy, but he was worried about the future of his daughter.


    "Dad, I know what you''re worried about." Yang Shi Rui laughed, "in fact, now think about it, before their own really ridiculous. Vanity, willfulness, ignorance. Seeing what Xie Wenzhan has done, I understand that people, especially those who practice truth, should be frank and frank. Even if Xie Wenzhan doesn''t accept me, I won''t be sad. At least I tried. This will be an experience and a disaster on my way to practice. I''ve lived through it and I''ve grown up. "


    The elder suddenly wanted to cry.


    Over the years, he broke his heart for this wayward daughter.


    Even after the fall of their own things are good, that is, and the leader''s son married. In the future, my daughter''s cultivation is fruitless, which can at least guarantee a lifetime of worry free.


    As a result, his daughter suddenly became sensible, which made him feel


    He suddenly reached out and stroked Yang Shirui''s forehead.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Yang Shirui looks puzzled.


    "I''ll see if you have been taken away. Suddenly you are so sensible, just like a fake." The elder frowned and said seriously, "Oh, I haven''t been taken away. Thank God, my daughter is finally sensible."


    Yang Shirui took a puff from the corner of his mouth and roared: "Dad, are you my father or not? Did you pull me out of the garbage? " Then he began to howl, "Niang, look at Dad, after you left, just treat me like this. I have no mother, and my father doesn''t hurt me now I doubt that I''m fake. I''m a little more sensible. He has this attitude. Now I''m a poor girl who has no mother''s love and no father''s pain... "


    The elder''s face turned blue, and Yang Shirui didn''t shed a tear.


    Come on, it''s true. This is his worry free father and daughter.


    The elder drew the corner of his mouth and began to coax him: "Oh, my dear daughter, don''t be angry. I''ll go to the headmaster to talk about this."


    Just now, Yang Shirui, who was still howling, immediately stopped hearing the magic sound and said to the elder with a smile, "that''s hard work, Dad."


    Elder: "I''m not sure."


    Ying long watched the scene with relish in the mirror.


    "What a surprise. Curly boy can make such a willful fool suddenly sensible Ying Long sighs.


    Kongho, on the other hand, opened his eyes wide and said, "this mission is really not a betrayal and injury by the fiancee of dog blood. I wish it didn''t happen."


    "After all, it''s a world of cultivation. Most of the practitioners are devoted to Tao. Besides, we really haven''t done those simple tasks. I''m sure not this time. " Dongxiao explains to kongho in a low voice.


    "That''s right. Oh, I''d like to know more about this mission. What do you think that cold human would wish for? " Kongho asked curiously.


    "I can''t guess either." Dongxiao shakes his head. "The human mind is the most complex of all things."


    "Ah, little Firebird, you''re right about that. The human mind is the most complex in the world. I agree with that." Ying Long shook his head and agreed.


    When Dongxiao heard Yinglong''s address to him, he glanced at him coldly and ignored it. If it were not for the master, he would beat the old man up today.


    The sky tiny smile a: "I pour is probably can guess."


    Kongho listens and stares at the sky.


    But Tianmiao asked konghou: "do you want to know?"


    Kongho chicks peck rice nodded, Yinglong also nodded hard, Dongxiao also rarely nodded.


    The sky tiny sees these three are nodding, the mood seems very joyful, a long time just slowly way: "but I don''t want to tell you."


    Three on their backs.


    It''s like crying.


    Bad master! X2


    no good man!


    (please update more today! Maybe tomorrow is the time. The wish of the son of heaven will be revealed tomorrow. About tomorrow? No matter, roll for recommended ticket!!! Ow, ow, ow, ow)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    The elder was a little worried and asked the headmaster to leave. He thought the headmaster would be angry. As a result, the leader accepted it calmly. After sending the elder with a face of happiness and gratitude, the leader sighed.


    Originally, Chen Feng made this marriage, but also want to let Chen Feng have a trace of concern, a trace of responsibility. And this goal also really achieved, although Chen Feng does not like Yang Shirui, but also to the fiance''s responsibility.


    And now, the concern and responsibility are gone.


    The headmaster''s heart is a little heavy. He is really afraid, afraid of that child. He will go on a road of no return without desire or desire


    The headmaster found ye CHENFENG and told him about leaving his family. Ye CHENFENG did not have any trouble. He said something that almost made the headmaster jump up: "you didn''t tell me about the engagement at the beginning, and you don''t have to tell me about the divorce. If you have time, just send someone to say it. It''s when I''m free. "


    Time flies.


    After he became an outside disciple, Xie Wenzhan didn''t slack off. He made great progress with his only resources.


    But some people come to him frequently, that is Yang Shirui.


    Every time Yang Shirui comes to see Xie Wenzhan, he doesn''t come empty handed.


    It will always bring some pills, secret scripts and even weapons to Jiewen war.


    We have received all the war photos, but we have not refused. This makes Yang Shirui happier.


    The relationship between them is getting closer and closer. The first thing Yang Shirui thinks about is always jiewenzhan.


    Xie Wenzhan will also send things to Yang Shirui.


    Yang Shirui''s heart was in full bloom when he received something from jiewenzhan.


    "It''s interesting." Tianmiao looks at jiewenzhan in Tianji mirror and says such a sentence with a smile.


    "Ah? What''s interesting? " Ying Long squats in front of Tianji mirror and scratches his head. He doesn''t understand. He often came to rub the mirror and used it to see the situation of jiewenzhan, "are these two people in love with each other for a long time? Oh, that''s interesting. Hahaha, this woman, who used to be the fiancee of ice cube, has withdrawn from her marriage, but is she still in love? Do you think the curly boy will fight with the ice boy? It''s a real fight, but it''s very interesting. "


    "You think too much." Tianmiao touched Yinglong''s horn. Alas, it didn''t feel as good as konghou''s. The little dragon horn of konghou is comfortable to touch.


    "Ah? What''s going on? " Ying Long is puzzled.


    "This human being, only others treat him well, he just returns." Dongxiao explained beside.


    "That''s right. Where do you see that there''s a long time going on?" Kongho asked scornfully.


    "However, when human beings get along with each other like this, doesn''t it mean that they also like it?" Dongxiao asked suspiciously.


    "So here''s the fun." Tianmiao smiles, but the following words are no longer mentioned.


    Three don''t understand, look at each other, together open want to ask dare not ask mode.


    It wasn''t until a series of things happened later that konghou understood what Tianmiao meant.


    And ye CHENFENG didn''t care at all about leaving his family with Yang Shirui. Usually no one comes to him. He has more time to practice. Life is more comfortable.


    Canglangzong looks very calm up and down.


    Until something happened that startled Xiuzhen.


    There is a huge whirlpool in the center of the tidal sea, which is known as Shenhai. It is full of aura, and the light in the deep is looming. People have looked through the ancient books and calculated that there should be a tidal gate rarely seen in ten thousand years.


    Where there is a great ability to soar, the place of cultivation will be temporarily hidden by the immortal Qi. When the time is favorable for the land and the people, it will automatically open to form the mysterious gate and secret realm. When the predestined one discovers that there is a spiritual thing inheriting the great ability to soar in the secret realm, if he can get his inheritance, he will benefit a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    The reason why the tide gate is more rare than other secret places is that this land is vast and has different immortal sects'' cultivation and inheritance. However, the tide sea can''t be set foot in the golden elixir period, let alone absorb the sun and moon tide power, and can cultivate and soar in the divine sea. The mysterious gate secret place left by this great power must be different from the past.


    You know, it''s been almost a thousand years since no one has soared. If you get the inheritance of this great power, is it possible to soar?


    This possibility made the whole world of Xiuzhen boiling.


    For a moment, around the tidal sea gathered a large number of monks of various schools, eager to try, and all kinds of flying weapons in the sky were dazzling, which seemed to be a grand gathering of cultivation.


    Three days later, however, few monks were still wandering in the tidal sea.


    This is because the strictness of the requirements of this secret realm is amazing. It requires not only that you are at least in the golden elixir period, but also that you are young enough to be under 30 years old.


    That''s a lot of people.


    All the people in this range are talented. Less than 30 years old, you have the cultivation of the golden elixir period. What kind of talent is this?


    Canglang sect has two of the youngest disciples of Jindan cultivation, who are the most popular candidates to win the inheritance of the great power of the secret place.


    Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG.


    And Tianmiao is finally free from the daily boredom of watching ye CHENFENG and listening to the war. Ye CHENFENG looks at it when she''s bored, but Xie Wenzhan''s daily life is totally forced to see it. Yinglong often comes to rub Tianji mirror to see it. Every time he comes, he brings Tianmiao all kinds of delicious food. Tianmiao''s attitude towards him is very friendly, so naturally he is willing to use Tianji mirror for him. Kongho is always puffed by the stomach of Qi.


    "The time has finally come." Tianmiao stands up and looks at the tidal gate.


    This time, everything has its own place. It''s really strange.


    On the main hall of canglangzong.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan stand at the bottom, looking at the leader standing above.


    "You are the only two people in our family who are qualified. I hope that you will be able to inherit the great power. " The leader looked at them expectantly.


    "Yes, I will live up to the leader''s expectation." Jiewen Zhan''s mouth curved and his eyebrows were full of confidence and arrogance. As if the inheritance was in his pocket. Finish saying this words, the solution hears the war to pick eyebrow slightly to see to stand beside of leaf Chen breeze.


    Ye CHENFENG has a cold face. He doesn''t look at jiewenzhan''s provocative expression. He just nods to the headmaster and answers: "yes."


    The headmaster held his breath in his heart, but he didn''t care that he was on the main hall. He roared: "if you say one more word, you will die?"


    "Do your best." Ye CHENFENG looked at his angry father, thought about it, and choked out four words.


    The leader''s heart is blocked.


    "Roll, roll!" The headmaster looked at the colder and colder son, but he didn''t know how to vent his anger. He waved him down and said, "you can start tomorrow. When you enter the secret place, be careful and be flexible. Inheritance is important, but I hope you can all come back. "


    "Yes." Although Xie Wenzhan is arrogant, he is not a man without propriety. He knows the leader''s expectation and concern.


    Ye CHENFENG looks at the headmaster and salutes him. But he didn''t say a word.


    The leader shook his hand and left.


    Leave ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan standing in the same place.


    Ye CHENFENG is about to leave, but Xie Wenzhan stops him.


    "Elder martial brother Ye." Xie Wenzhan shouts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Ye CHENFENG stops and looks at Xie Wenzhan.


    There was a provocative smile on Xie Wenzhan''s face: "elder martial brother ye, I''m looking forward to meeting you in secret. If we''re against each other, I won''t show mercy. I hope you won''t either, elder martial brother Ye. "


    Ye CHENFENG looked at Xie Wenzhan''s face and vomited a word: "Oh."


    With this word, ye CHENFENG turned and left.


    At this moment, Xie Wenzhan suddenly realized that the leader had just jumped to his feet and yelled that he would die if he said more.


    Looking at the back of Ye CHENFENG''s departure, Xie Wenzhan frowns and slightly squints. One day, ye CHENFENG will face him squarely!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan were escorted down to the tidal gate by their elders.


    "Remember, safety comes first." The elder said earnestly, "the inheritance of the power is important, but your safety is more important. You are the hope of canglangzong, and also the hope of the whole cultivation world. " It''s been a long time since no one has soared. Both of them are promising. If they succeed in their ascent, they will undoubtedly bring great hope to the whole cultivation world.


    "Yes." Both of them should come down.


    With that, they went to the gate of the tide.


    The elder stood in the same place and watched them enter the tidal gate. He took another look at Jiewen Zhan''s back. This man, like a sharp sword, is eye-catching and can hurt people if he is not careful. My silly daughter wants to have a try.


    This man''s heart is not in love at all. His heart is big.


    Finally, there were only four of them who entered the tidal gate one after another. It''s unexpected, but it''s expected.


    There are few outstanding people under 30 years old in Jindan period.


    The wizards who enter the tidal gate are speechless.


    Because, in front of them, is a small town in the middle of the night.


    Only the red lanterns in the wine shop at the door fluttered slightly in the wind.


    Before the great power ascended, what he missed most was the fireworks in the world, so he turned into a place of obsession in the fairy house of the tidal sea?


    In front of this scene full of breath of life, people did not react. Because in all people''s imagination, this secret place must be a beautiful scenery with beautiful mountains and rivers, a palace standing up, and a beauty beyond nature. As a result


    There is no moon or star in the sky. On the top of a tower in the middle of the town, the light and shadow are out of sight. Several people look up and see a beautiful shadow on the window. They are dancing with smart posture.


    In addition to ye CHENFENG, who just took a look and left by himself, the other people standing in the same place couldn''t even move their eyes. It seems that this beautiful shadow has some magic power. As long as you have the meaning of exploration in your mind, it''s like being forced to hold your sight, and then it''s hard to move away.


    Wandering ye CHENFENG passed by a street corner and saw a man in ragged clothes. He knelt down on the ground and faced the que building. His voice trembled with excitement and infatuation.


    "Shangwu! I beg you, take a look at me I can do anything for you! "


    The man repeatedly repeated this sentence, it seems that some crazy.


    Ye CHENFENG just stopped for a moment and left without expression.


    Tianmiao in front of Tianji mirror has a stomachache.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that sister Hongrong was such a person in her bones!" Tianmiao''s tears are coming out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Konghou and Dongxiao gape at the sky of smiling tears. This is the first time they see the master''s gaffe.


    "Ah ha ha, record it for me." The sky Misty smile is out of breath.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Kongho''s boss forgot to shout and called his master directly.


    Dongxiao took out the video stone, put it into the Tianji mirror, and began to record.


    "Hongrong, this is Hongrong! Ha ha, didn''t you find out? The woman who dances is the same as Hong Rong. This is the secret place left by Hong Rong. " Tianmiao covers his stomach and finally stops laughing.


    Konghou and Dongxiao were stunned. They all suspected that something was wrong with their ears.


    Who is Hongrong?


    He is an employee of Tiandao office.


    She is a cold faced imperial elder sister. She is very resolute in her work. She is extremely serious in her work attitude. She is very strict in her work. She is even more abstinent in her clothes. Everyone is a little nervous after reading it. I dare not joke with her.


    But now look inside the mirror.


    The crazy man behind ye CHENFENG yelled: "no one in the world is not fascinated by you. Shangwu, you should be the most shining star! How can you dance in this dark and ugly place? "


    He took out a Golden Jade Bi from his pocket and raised his hands above his head. The jade Bi left the man''s hand and gradually flew to the high place. The man was laughing and muttering.


    "Ah ha ha, such a shameful shout, Hong Rong also wanted to come out, and it was used to praise her. Usually, when people say that she is beautiful, she almost takes her head off, saying that she is not serious and frivolous. As a result, in private, she is such a person. " Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing again.


    Cold sweat drips down from the back of the head of konghou and Dongxiao.


    I can''t see it. I can''t see it at all.


    Such a serious Hongrong, in private, such, such


    "Record them all for me. I''ll use them to coerce her when I get back. Let her bring me something good the next time she goes to the big world. " Tian Miao''s eyes brightened and said excitedly.


    Konghou and Dongxiao are silent there.


    If it wasn''t for Hongrong, he wasn''t the opponent of the master, and if the master wasn''t the daughter of the way of heaven, they thought that Hongrong would fight with the master.


    Such a shameful thing is recorded by the host. This handle is fatal!


    "Watch carefully, and record everything that happened in this secret place for me." Tianmiao exhorted, and then waved his hand, Tianji mirror split into several, will enter the secret several people from all angles are mapped out.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye CHENFENG only thinks that the man is too noisy and speeds up his pace. He is farther and farther away from the center of the town, but he doesn''t realize that the man turns into a wisp of black smoke and disappears in the same place.


    The dark sky was suddenly illuminated, and the light yellow moon hung in the sky. After a few flashes, countless stars scattered from the full moon, just like stars dotted among them.


    As the surrounding light gradually brightened, the woman standing on the que tower showed her real face. She was a woman in red. She stood on the top of the building barefoot, her gauze was fluttering, a dancing fan was half opened, and she was surrounded behind. Her eyes were picturesque, and her green silk was scattered on her shoulders. She was peerless and independent.


    Such a gorgeous woman is really rare in the world. The monks who stayed not far away seem to have forgotten what they were doing when they entered the secret realm. They only have this beautiful woman in their heart.


    As Xie Wenzhan stares at the woman, he uses his kung fu to force out the weak and inaudible charm fragrance, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is getting stronger and stronger.


    Tianmiao looks at Tianji mirror with relish.


    (mask, forgot to update, feel shy, a little late.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Xie Wenzhan is watching the gorgeous woman. He is on guard in his heart.


    On the other hand, ye CHENFENG, who has visited half of the town, seems to be still not interested in all this. He rubs his sword and stands on a stone bridge alone, which is a bit interesting.


    There is no water under the stone bridge, and the dry waterway seems to have not rained for a long time.


    At the other end of the bridge stands a wooden sign, which says: this road is blocked.


    Ye CHENFENG didn''t even blink an eye. He raised his foot to cross the bridge, but he was stopped by an invisible border. He really couldn''t cross the wooden card. Judging from his golden elixir cultivation, there must be a lead here to cross the bridge. It''s an invisible spirit array. With his current cultivation, it''s impossible to break it by force.


    Suddenly, ye CHENFENG''s neck was tight, and a faint murmur appeared behind him.


    Ye CHENFENG turns back with his sword, but there is no one behind him, but he feels cold behind him. It seems that something has left his body.


    What is it?


    A moment later, ye CHENFENG returned to normal, without any discomfort. His divine consciousness swam around in his body, but there was still no abnormality.


    There were also a few murmurs in Jiewen Zhan''s side, but except for him, the rest of the people were still looking at the beautiful woman, and didn''t seem to put the sound in their heart at all.


    The enchantment technique has completely infiltrated their bodies, so that none of them can react.


    Jiewenzhan also urged Shenzhi to explore in the body. After no abnormality, he decided to take the initiative.


    He suddenly jumped and flew up to the tower. This woman must know something.


    He stood at the corner of the eaves and gazed at the woman. The closer he got, the more oppressive he felt. The bitter fragrance of her body was completely different from that of enchantment.


    The woman put the fan away and said with a smile: "the first time I saw such a bold person who dares to fly up."


    "Oh? Can''t come? " Xie Wenzhan tilted his head and looked cynical.


    The woman shook her head slightly. The fan touched Wen Zhan''s shoulder. She said in a soft voice, "I want to say that I''m the Lingshou Shangwu of this town. I''m seriously injured and I can''t get down to this que building. Do you believe it?"


    Xie Wenzhan looked at the woman in front of her. Although she was powerful, she could hardly detect her spiritual power. She couldn''t see her blood gas in several places. She was really seriously injured.


    He arched his hand and said, "in that case, I''m offended."


    Xie Wenzhan strides over and holds the woman in her arms. She jumps down the tower.


    There was a little surprise in the woman''s eyes, but there was no resistance.


    With the fall of the Jiewen battle, the previous charm also disappeared, and several other people came to Qingming one after another.


    However, the genius of Jindan period is unconsciously enchanted. They can''t get over it. They draw out their magic weapons and watch the woman in the arms of Jiewen warily.


    "Monster! How dare you bewitch us If someone comes up, they have to do it.


    The woman in red sneered: "I''m not determined. I''m trapped by myself. Do you want to count it on me?"


    "You! cast spells on people! How can we be enchanted without you? Jiewenzhan, are you still standing on her side when you''ve been enchanted


    "Well, now, you should tell me what just happened?" Xie Wen ignored them, put down the woman, looked directly into her eyes, wanted to see something from it.


    Shangwu paused for a moment and replied, "shadow."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Shadow?


    Xie Wenzhan looked at the other monks. Sure enough, there was no shadow in the moonlight.


    "It''s a night ghost. It increases its power by swallowing the shadow. It kills the shadow and devours it. People who have no shadow have only three days to live." Shangwu is not tight, not slow.


    While she was talking, Xie Wenzhan also noticed that this woman had no shadow.


    "Now there''s a trickier thing than finding the night ghost. The ghost door is open." There seems to be some despair in Shangwu''s eyes. "I''ve resisted for two consecutive days. There are too many ghosts. I''ve been seriously injured. There''s nothing I can do tonight."


    "Where is the ghost gate?" Xie Wenzhan asked.


    "I don''t know. There is no fixed position, but when we find out, it will be too late." Shangwu''s tone was helpless and desperate.


    However, it was at this time, not far away, the shrill shouts and the bright array of canglangzong appeared at the same time.


    Ghost killing?


    Who is it?


    Xie Wenzhan looked up in that direction, and he understood in an instant.


    In that place, only one person will sacrifice the ghost killing array, that is ye CHENFENG!


    He has found the ghost gate, and has begun to sacrifice the array to kill the ghost?


    At the thought that they are still discussing the situation here, and ye CHENFENG has begun to sacrifice the array to kill ghosts, there is something wrong in the heart of Jiewen war.


    Shangwu is also surprised to see that direction.


    She just finished saying this, someone immediately found the ghost door?


    The solution hears the war to release the divine consciousness, looks over there.


    This is the intersection where I happened to meet that crazy man just now. There are huge black holes in front of and behind, from which all kinds of ghosts are climbing out. The ghosts are climbing out quickly, spreading constantly, and almost all over the town.


    It was ye CHENFENG who sacrificed the ghost killing array.


    At this time, the ghost killing array under Ye CHENFENG''s feet is getting bigger and bigger, and his effortless use of spiritual power continues to expand the array. Where the array reaches, ghosts are instantly eliminated by the array.


    It''s not human. Even Xie Wenzhan in the same golden elixir period expressed such emotion. He can do it, but he can''t be as calm as ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG''s spirit power soared, and the sword came out of the sheath. He pointed a little, and the sword went directly into the black hole.


    A moment later, the black hole flashed several white lights, which were torn alive, and the sword automatically flew back to the scabbard in ye CHENFENG''s hand.


    Jiewen Zhanfei came up, and the two monks behind came with the same sword. Several people sacrificed their magic weapons to break another black hole.


    "Elder martial brother ye, how do you find that this place has opened a ghost door?" One of the friars asked curiously.


    "It''s too noisy." Leaf Chen breeze light way.


    Xie Wenzhan


    The other two friars were also confused.


    Too noisy?


    How did you find the ghost gate?


    Why do you always feel that this is not right?


    "What''s the problem?" Ye CHENFENG looks at Xie Wenzhan and takes a look at Shangwu by the way.


    "Well, the shadow is gone. This is the guardian of the town, Shangwu. She said that our shadow was killed by the night ghost. In three days, we will die." Xie Wenzhan touched his chin and answered honestly.


    "Oh, yes?" Ye CHENFENG spits out three words.


    "No, no, no way!" Xie Wenzhan is biting his teeth. Until now, he has a close contact with ye CHENFENG. He finds that he can''t get used to ye CHENFENG''s sparing words. If he says less, there is an impulse inside and outside that makes him want to rush up and beat him.


    Then, ye CHENFENG said, "I didn''t ask you."


    Xie Wenzhan felt that his blood suddenly rushed to the top of his head.


    At this moment, he once again deeply realized the skipping mood of the leader and ye CHENFENG.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Shangwu then said, "yes, just go across the bridge and find the shadow''s" corpse ". Night ghosts usually don''t devour the shadow immediately, but will wait three days for the body to die. Only in this way can the shadow be more valuable to absorb."


    "I can''t get by, wooden card." Ye CHENFENG thought of the bridge.


    Shangwu nodded her forehead. A moment later, she said with a determined voice: "naturally, it''s OK, but I have to use my blood to activate the blood river. After there is a blood River in the underworld, the underworld bridge can pass. Anyway, I''m going to die. I''d better help you."


    As soon as Shangwu''s voice fell, the whole town fell into darkness.


    Just now, the bright moon and stars above the night completely disappeared, and a dark thick fog surrounded the town.


    A male voice appeared in the air, with a faint sob.


    "Shangwu, you betrayed me! The price of crossing the bridge is to die. Where do you put my love for you? " The night ghost''s voice began to take a few silk crazy.


    Shangwu stares at the night ghost coldly and says: "love me? If you love me, you take away my shadow and let me die tomorrow? Thanks to you. Anyway, I''m going to die. Why don''t you help them? Are you happy? Holding a soulless shadow for life? Ridiculous


    There was a wind in front of the crowd, and a dark figure was standing not far away. He was wearing a red mask on his left face. Looking at his right face, he was somewhat similar to Shangwu. His clothes were ragged. He was the fool ye CHENFENG had met on the corner before.


    "No, Shangwu, I just want you not to leave me, I will not let you die, your shadow, I have been protecting very well, she likes me very much, and I hope you can like me as much as she does." The man''s eyes showed some wishful thinking.


    In front of Tianji mirror, Tianmiao picked his eyebrows and tut tut: "ah, it seems that sister Hongrong still has a story. This one loves and hates, tut tut. "


    "There are thousands of infatuated children in the world. What I despise most about Wen Zhan is that you scum. If you can''t get it, you will coerce it. If others don''t respond to your wishful thinking, you will say that others are betrayal?" Xie Wenzhan drew his sword forward and protected Shangwu behind him. He said in a cold voice, "ridiculous! Shame


    "Tut Tut, look at how people feel about the war. Look at ye CHENFENG, a straight man. " Tian Wu continues to make complaints about it.


    "But I think this explanation is quite reasonable." Kongho nodded.


    "Yes, keep looking. It''s kind of interesting. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    The night ghost raises his hand and puts on the mask. With a sneer, a thick fog surrounds jiewenzhan directly. He taps on the mask with his fingers. The thick fog tightens directly, like a big hand that can''t be touched. Jiewenzhan''s soul is directly pulled out of the body. The night ghost stares at the soul struggling in the confinement and says, "who do you think you are talking to? I''m the master here. It''s easier for you to die than to crush ants! "


    Shangwu said angrily, "stop! You forget what you promised me before, your mind is still so vicious! "


    For Shangwu''s rebuke, his eyes looked very hurt. His body gradually melted into black smoke, and then gradually condensed in front of Shangwu, saying: "are you because of him? Because of this human? I''ve been cultivating myself so that I can protect you. Even if you killed me, you turned me into a night ghost. I''ve never blamed you. I''ve never had any regrets. "


    Tianmiao holds his chin and looks at Shangwu in Tianji mirror. He sighs: "sister Hongrong is not easy. Saved a neuropathy, neuropathy self moved, has been pestering her. But in the end, sister Hongrong must have blown up the head of this crazy dog. " After all, sister Hongrong is so fierce!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    A black whirlpool formed silently in the town.


    The voice of the night ghost filled the whole town: "kaixuehe, if you want to go up to Wuhu, you can''t think about it! I can''t do that! You all die! "


    The huge black whirlpool rolled straight to several people, and the huge evil and ghost Qi made the people who lost their shadow and exposed their bodies extremely painful.


    The whole town has been destroyed with a few thunders and winds. In the whirlpool, a dark blue door linking the heaven and the earth is slowly opening.


    Countless evil spirits are surging behind the door.


    "Is this the real ghost gate? I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! " Another friar of Wuji sect could not help shaking under such strong pressure.


    "No, the night ghosts are demonized. Let''s go! Use my blood to stir up the river of blood. After crossing the bridge of the underworld, he can''t help it! " Shangwu signals the other three people to get close to the bridge quickly.


    But in the hands of the demonized night ghost, the remaining two monks could not move at all.


    Ye CHENFENG''s body flashed white light, and a small round array appeared at the feet of the people. The fresh array can make people calm down. He has always been expressionless and cold, and this time he slightly tightened his brows.


    The magic sword in his hand came out of the sheath with his heart. His fingers were close to his eyebrows. The silver white divine sense was pulled out of the body with his fingertips and disappeared into the sword.


    The sword light flashed by, and the black fog that imprisoned jiewenzhan''s soul was directly chopped up and dispersed. The soul returned to his body. Jiewenzhan''s eyes were red and he gasped.


    Ye CHENFENG''s body floats into the air and stands with a sword. His eyebrows and eyes are clear. He reaches out his left hand. A ball of light condenses slowly in his hands and gradually expands into a red array stagnating in the air.


    He thin lips light move, "Zhen soul way!"


    The array, triggered by Ye CHENFENG, turns into countless red arrays and goes straight to the huge ghost gate.


    There is a palpitation in ye CHENFENG''s platform. The cold feeling of heartlessness is slowly occupying his yuan Dan, but his own spiritual power has become extremely domineering because of the expansion of this feeling, so that the zhenhundao array gradually merges into a spirit array of the same size as the ghost gate!


    Shangwu was surprised to see ye CHENFENG in the air. He said, "the demonized night ghost can control everything with emotion, but he is not affected at all?"


    The spirit array on ye CHENFENG''s hand is like a big net, firmly covering the ghost gate. Thousands of demons are stopped at the gate and can''t come out at all. Ye CHENFENG draws the array charm on his hand, and the divine consciousness takes the array back. A moment later, the huge ghost gate is closed by Ye CHENFENG.


    This kind of ability can only be regarded as terror.


    The night ghost''s painful roar filled the whole air, and it seemed that he was not in the same level as ye CHENFENG. He emerged from the black fog and flew directly to the bridge.


    But a fairy sword came with him like a shadow, and jiewenzhan followed him. He even put down several trapped arrays, and slowed down the speed of the night ghost. He also knew that once the night ghost crossed the bridge, he would never have a chance.


    "I thought I was going to fight with elder martial brother ye in this secret place, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Xie Wenzhan said with a bitter smile.


    Half of the night ghost''s body has already stepped over the bridge. The remaining half is firmly fixed by jiewenzhan and can''t move for half a minute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    "Come on, take this opportunity! Shangwu Lingshou, lead the blood river A monk urged him to give his sword to Shangwu. "We monks have a good heart. Today, we successfully exorcize the demons and have been handed down with great power. Naturally, we will set up a card for you to make your soul peaceful."


    "Yes, Shangwu Lingshou, didn''t you say that you wanted to help us? Now do it. " Another monk also urged.


    "You fart!" Xie Wenzhan stood in front of Shangwu and yelled, "where''s your face? Return the people who practice Taoism? I''m not afraid to break my mood. You can''t get rid of demons? Why sacrifice others to make you better? Shameless! Cheap


    Shangwu stands behind Xie Wenzhan and looks at his straight back. His expression changes slightly and his eyes are bright.


    It was the first time that the two friars were scolded like this. They were very angry. Just as they wanted to say something, the night ghost roared and tried to break free. The two friars were surprised and subconsciously stepped back.


    But the solution hears the war to pull the night ghost to be very painful, he raises his head to roar a way: "surname leaf! If you don''t come again, I won''t be able to hold on! "


    As soon as the voice fell, ye CHENFENG''s robe feet flashed in front of Xie Wenzhan''s eyes. He raised his hand to take over the trapped body array in the hands of Xie Wenzhan, and pushed Shangwu into the arms of Xie Wenzhan, "don''t let her die."


    Ye CHENFENG tightens the trapped array backward, and the immortal sword with divine knowledge never enters the array directly. Later, a man in a coma is thrown behind him like garbage by Ye CHENFENG. Holding a black ghost in his hand, he walks directly across the bridge with a sword in his hand.


    Xie Wenzhan shouts ye CHENFENG, but no one answers.


    At the end of the bridge, ye CHENFENG''s figure has disappeared.


    On the Ming Bridge, Shangwu, who had been seriously injured, is not optimistic at the moment, because the night ghost''s unbridled release of demons and ghosts has completely eroded Shangwu''s body, and her feet have begun to be slightly transparent. With half a column of incense, she may really disappear here.


    The other two friars who were just on the bridge were also missing at the moment, only Xie Wenzhan and Shangwu. But jiewenzhan didn''t realize this.


    The man who was thrown by Ye CHENFENG also wakes up. The mask on his left face has already been broken. It''s half a completely disfigured face. The soul and shadow in his body are stripped away by Ye CHENFENG. Now the night ghost is not even as good as ordinary people. He can only lie on his stomach and can''t even stand up.


    Night ghost some flustered raise a hand to cover own left face, another arm and leg effort to go up Wu that side move, "up Wu you how?"? Shangwu, you can''t die. I love you so much. You can''t do anything. "


    But he was kicked away by jiewenzhan. The night ghost crawled again, jiewenzhan kicked again, and finally he blocked them with a border.


    Xie Wenzhan constantly conveys spiritual power to Shangwu''s body. He wants to wrap her Yuandan, but finds that there is no Yuandan in Shangwu''s body.


    Shangwu leans on jiewenzhan''s chest. Seeing that she is unstable, jiewenzhan simply sits down and holds her in his arms. Although he knows that there is no hope, jiewenzhan still chooses to comfort Shangwu with a smile. "It''s OK. It will be fine later. When my elder martial brother comes back, we will help you rebuild Yuandan, and you won''t die."


    Shangwu shook his head weakly and said with a smile, "how can I not die? I''ve been here for a long time. I''m tired. You''ve come to liberate me. My only mission here is to sacrifice myself. I''ve been here alone for a thousand years. That''s enough. That''s enough." She coughed twice, tears in her eyes. "But I think it''s a blessing to die in your arms."


    Xie Wenzhan''s expression darkened. He knew that there was not much time left for Shangwu. I also know that, as she said, her mission is to sacrifice herself. Maybe Shangwu is just a touch of consciousness, maybe Shangwu is not even consciousness. However, in this situation, Jiewen war is still unbearable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Shangwu smiles and looks at jiewenzhan with gentle eyes: "thank you very much. Shangwu is very grateful."


    "Sorry, I can''t do anything for you." Xie Wenzhan has some remorse.


    "No, you''re fine. You''ve done everything for me before you stood in front of me. " Shangwu soft smile, and then expression suddenly become resolute, "however, some things, need me to solve." With that, Shangwu turned to see the night ghost still crawling.


    Xie Wenzhan hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand to remove the border.


    "Shangwu, are you finally going to accept me? Over the years, my love for you has never changed. Look at me. It''s been a thousand years. I''ve been holding on for such a long time. Are you finally moved? " The night ghost excitedly looked up at Shangwu and yelled, "yes, I''ve been obsessed with you for so long. How can you be moved?"


    Xie Wenzhan wants to beat people again. No, he wants to beat ghosts again.


    Shangwu slowly stood up, or to be exact, floated up. Her feet have completely disappeared.


    "Shangwu, that''s great. You''re finally moved by me. It''s not in vain that I''ve persisted for a thousand years. We live and die together forever. I''m dying, and you''re dying too. It''s just so that we can be together. " The night ghost crawls over Shangwu, looking excited.


    Xie Wenzhan draws his sword and wants to kill this abnormal scum with one sword. Listen to what they''re saying?


    However, the next scene, let originally also angry solution smell war completely stunned.


    A second ago, Shangwu was still soft and weak. The next moment, her face suddenly changed and her aura changed.


    Her ferocious foot on the face of the night ghost, instant on the Wu clothes hair no wind automatic, she eyebrows angry eyes big curse: "you silly, than! Why do you like me and I will accept you? Not accepting you is betraying you? Where do you get such a wonderful idea? We''ll be together when we die? Beautiful you, you go to die first, smelly silly, than! "


    Then, in the eyes of Jiewen Zhan, the night ghost is blasted!


    Bang, head explodes!


    Hair, brain burst all over the floor, night ghost''s body is scattered on the ground.


    Xie Wenzhan was stunned, and his face was muddled.


    What happened? Where am I? What am I going to do?


    How cruel!


    Shangwu turned his head and looked at Xie Wenzhan. His face resumed its soft smile and said gently: "thank you, Xia. Thank you for letting me out. You are a real gentleman. "


    "No, no, thank you." Jiewen''s voice trembled.


    Shivering. JPG


    just now there is still a soft and weak woman. Is she really so fierce?


    "Yes, thank you." Shangwu''s voice is gentle.


    "No, no, really." I heard warble.


    "Yes." Shangwu soft again stressed.


    "Not really." Jiewenzhan''s head is shaking like a rattle.


    "If I say yes, I will!" Shangwu suddenly raised his voice and roared fiercely. Wow, wipe! His voice was broken. Shangwu was angry and his eyes were red. When you see a disagreement, you have to make a big move.


    "Well, yes, I will!" Jiewen war is almost roaring. Help, mother. It''s terrible. Are women so fickle?


    "That''s it. Take the gift." Shangwu smiles like spring breeze, and his voice becomes extremely gentle again.


    "Yes." Xie Wenzhan nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    As soon as Shangwu waved, a light ball slowly floated out of the night ghost''s body, lingering around Shangwu.


    Then Shangwu disappeared slowly. Several dark red fragments floated in the air. The light ball appeared in the night ghost''s body flashed twice, and then combined with the fragments.


    "Zhengxin thinks the right way, and jiewenzhan. These are all yours."


    Shangwu''s voice sounded in the air, and then disappeared completely.


    Before jiewenzhan could react, the fragments had already gone into his body. The bridge at his feet was gradually transparent. A force sucked him directly through the bridge. The fragments in his body went directly into Neidan. A strong sense of pleasure led to the meridians and limbs, which completely promoted him to a higher level.


    I don''t know how long it took to recover the consciousness of the God of war. I was already on the shore of the tidal sea.


    Everything seems like a dream.


    But Xie Wenzhan knew that it was definitely not a dream.


    A woman pretending to be gentle but actually fierce as a tiger, Shangwu! He remembers, he remembers, it''s not a dream.


    (oh, it seems that the wish will be revealed tomorrow. Tomorrow ye CHENFENG will meet TIANYAO.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    In front of Tianji mirror, Tianmiao has chucked the ground with laughter.


    "I didn''t expect that sister Hongrong was good at this. She actually liked jiewenzhan. Ah, ha, ha, ha Tianmiao really burst into tears this time and said, "besides, she has met such a wonderful man before. He''s really a pervert. It''s the same as what I thought. It just blew the head of the sick man. "


    Kongho and Dongxiao look at their master''s smile, one is silly, the other is smiling, but they also give Tianmiao a handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    "But Xie Wen Zhan was obviously frightened. There is a reason why sister Hongrong has been single for so many years. I''m really good at pretending. I''m so strong that I have to pretend to be a weak woman. Pass on a good test, to pass on the end, but to the whole of a copy of such dog blood. Ha ha ha ha ha Tianmiao couldn''t stand up straight with a smile.


    "It''s all recorded." Dongxiao also choked a smile, "finally, I believe Shangwu''s dying appearance." Even the last disappear have to install a, should say is worthy of the red Rong adult? In fact, strictly speaking, it seems that there is no normal person in Tiandao office? Of course he dare not make complaints about it.


    "I believe it, too. That jiewenzhan also believed it. When he burst his head, jiewenzhan was scared into a little quail. Ha ha ha. " After laughing, kongho reminded dutifully, "boss, the guests are coming."


    "Yes, I see. Let me keep all the records. Next time we go back to Tiandao office, we''ll go to find Hongrong. " Tianmiao wiped his tears and sat upright. "Go ahead and welcome the guests in."


    At the moment, ye CHENFENG looks at the strange shop in front of him and frowns slightly.


    Such a big gold ingot is real.


    That strange couplet is the first time that ye CHENFENG sees such a couplet which is asymmetric and does not rhyme.


    "Guest, please come in." At this time, a man and a woman appeared at the door of the shop, smiling and saying to him.


    Ye CHENFENG looks at them, and then he is slightly surprised.


    He couldn''t see their noumenon, let alone their cultivation.


    Who are they?


    "Come on in, it''s my destiny. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time The ethereal voice of Tianmiao came out of the shop.


    Hearing this sound, ye CHENFENG didn''t hesitate any more. He walked directly into the gate of everything has its own shop.


    Entering the shop, ye CHENFENG finds that this shop does not belong to this secret place.


    "Please have a seat. It''s my destiny." The ethereal voice calls back ye CHENFENG''s thoughts.


    The leaf Chen breeze follows the voice to see past, saw a peerless woman is sitting in the middle of the shop, smiling at him. There is a table in front of the gorgeous woman. There are tea, fruit and snacks on the table.


    Ye CHENFENG quietly went to the chair opposite the woman and sat down.


    "Ye CHENFENG." The sky is tiny lightly called a sentence.


    Ye CHENFENG looked up at the sky with sharp eyes.


    "Who are you?" Asked ye CHENFENG.


    "I''m just the owner of this shop. You can call me boss Tian or Tianmiao. Since you can come in, of course, you''re the one. Only those who are lucky enough to enter this store. " Tianmiao said, "well, we don''t talk nonsense. Come in and buy a wish. I can give you whatever you want, as long as you pay the price. Of course, you can afford it. If you can''t pay now, you can pay on credit. "


    Ye CHENFENG is silent. He looks at the smiling sky and has no words for a long time.


    The sky is tiny also don''t urge, just quietly and he is looking at each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "Any wish is OK?" For a long time, ye CHENFENG asked slowly.


    Tianmiao nodded.


    "In that case, I hope..." Ye CHENFENG''s tone is very slow, but very solemn, "I hope, I can have a wish."


    The sky faintly silent smile.


    "Then, as you wish."


    At this moment, ye CHENFENG only felt that the voice of the sky was magical, just like a clear spring, gently bumping into his heart.


    Konghou and Dongxiao stare at each other. They didn''t expect that ye CHENFENG would make such a wish.


    What does that mean?


    No desire, no need? No pursuit? That''s why I want to have a wish?


    Wish is to have a wish.


    No problem


    They look at the owner who is not surprised by the smile and understand that the owner has already guessed ye CHENFENG''s wish.


    "Well, what price do I have to pay? When my wish comes true Ye CHENFENG asked.


    "The price Look at my mood. Anyway, it won''t let you go against your principles, and it won''t let you do bad things. It''s not going to cost you anything you can''t afford. " Tianmiao holds his chin and leans lazily on the armrest of the chair. He says with a smile.


    Ye CHENFENG: I always think it''s a pit. But it''s mysterious and interesting. I want to continue.


    "Come on, you fulfill your wish." Tianmiao was ready to stand up, thought about it and said, "but if you want to arrange an identity for me, oh, just pretend that I am the spirit of the sword you got in the secret."


    Ye CHENFENG was silent: "what about the sword?"


    Tianmiao picked up a dagger on the table and handed it to ye CHENFENG: "just this one."


    This time, ye CHENFENG was silent for a longer time.


    This is a dagger, not a sword, right? And this is what you use to peel fruit. Don''t think I didn''t see a bunch of fruit skins beside the dagger just now.


    Is it really good to be so careless?


    Tianmiao raised his hand, and the konghou and Dongxiao turned into two white lights, which turned into a dragon shaped bracelet and a phoenix shaped hairpin. The dragon shaped Bracelet flew to Tianmiao''s wrist, and then automatically wore it on his wrist. Phoenix shaped hairpin automatically flew to the sky between the misty hair, gently don''t in the above.


    Ye CHENFENG''s pupil shrank, looking at the calm sky, slightly opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    This woman named Tianmiao


    Who could it be?


    For a long time, ye CHENFENG, who has been calm in his heart, seems to have a shock in his heart for the first time.


    The sky is tiny but as if didn''t see this scene general, got up to walk in front.


    Ye CHENFENG quickly followed up, and his eyes were full of exploration.


    ¡­¡­


    The elders of the clan, who were guarding the secret place, eagerly looked at the direction of the exit.


    When the two monks came out with a gloomy face, they knew that they had failed.


    No one was surprised.


    After all, the qualifications of Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG are really against the sky.


    I don''t know which of them got the inheritance of great power. No matter which one of them got it, they all got it.


    Oh, I envy you. Canglang sect has two unique talents. How nice it is to share one of them.


    Even though they knew that their disciples had not been inherited, the two sects did not leave, and they were still waiting near the exit. Not only their two sects, but also many other sects are guarding the exit. We all want to know what the inheritance of Daneng is like. Let''s see if we can learn something from jiewenzhan. Maybe it will help us to ascend?


    When Xie Wenzhan came out, ye CHENFENG also came out immediately, which was a matter before and after.


    People''s eyes focused on the two of them. Who got the inheritance?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    But soon, they were all confused. They all looked at the gorgeous woman standing beside ye CHENFENG.


    Who is this woman?


    There is no lack of beauty in Xiuzhen world, but it is the first time to see such a beautiful woman. I''m afraid her appearance and temperament are unprecedented in the whole Xiuzhen world.


    Elder Leng Leng, or go forward first, deep voice asked: "who have you got inheritance, this girl is?"


    "I got the inheritance." When Xie Wenzhan said this, his mood was a little complicated. In fact, this trip to the secret place, strictly speaking, is ye CHENFENG''s greatest contribution and his best performance. As a result, he did not get the inheritance, but he got the inheritance.


    "Well, who is this girl?" The elder looked at the sky in doubt.


    Tianmiao carelessly sweeps around the crowd, calmly accepts their eyes, but doesn''t say a word. (kongho yells in his heart: my master is so noble and cool!)


    "Yes, my sword spirit." Ye CHENFENG said, "I got a sword in secret. She is the spirit of the sword." This can be ye CHENFENG''s first lie in his life, but it''s very smooth.


    "Sword spirit!" The elder took a breath.


    Only a magic weapon can have a sword spirit!


    Although ye CHENFENG didn''t get the inheritance of great power, he got such a magic weapon.


    Is this something that can be given to ye CHENFENG?


    Ye CHENFENG did not want to say more, but boarded the flying spirit boat of canglangzong and stood on the side of the boat. Tianmiao followed him without saying a word.


    The elder looked at the scene with his mouth wide open.


    It''s not that he has never heard of the sword spirit, and he was lucky to meet it once. But I have never heard of such a sword spirit appearing in front of the world. Generally speaking, the sword spirit likes to hide in the magic weapon, but does not like to deal with the human.


    But how to describe ye CHENFENG''s sword spirit?


    Noble, cool and gorgeous, with the momentum of dazzling all living beings. Standing there, you''re taking everyone''s eyes off.


    Regardless of those who surrounded him, Xie Wenzhan directly pushed away the crowd and got on the flying spirit boat.


    The elder raised his hand to stop them from encircling again and said in a high voice, "this is our chance for Canglang sect disciples. I have no comment. However, if it is conducive to the well-being of ordinary people, we will choose some to publish


    At first, some angry people were pacified when they heard the words behind the elder.


    Canglangzong, as the first group in the world of cultivation, has always been a great master. Since the elder has made such a statement, there will be no problem. What the elder said is really reasonable. It was originally a blessing for others. Whether they would like to share it or not is also a voluntary one.


    After thinking about this, people came up to thank and say goodbye.


    One by one, the elder answered the ceremony, then got on the flying spirit boat and ordered him to sail back to Canglang sect.


    Along the way, Xie Wenzhan repeatedly tried to talk to ye CHENFENG. He accepted the inheritance but felt uneasy. Always feel that he is stained with the light of Ye CHENFENG, ye CHENFENG suffered a loss.


    Tianmiao is sitting on the chair on the deck of the flying spirit boat, looking at the white clouds floating around.


    "Elder martial brother Ye." Xie Wenzhan came and called in a low voice.


    Ye CHENFENG tilts his head slightly and looks at the Jiewen battle, which is both wordy and silent.


    "I didn''t do anything, it''s all your credit, but I got it..." Xie Wenzhan has a tangled face.


    Ye CHENFENG coldly looks at the tangled solution to smell the war, light way: "this your is your."


    "But I did almost nothing." Xie Wenzhan was a little anxious. Even ye CHENFENG helped him out.


    Ye CHENFENG waved like a fly. His face was impatient. His meaning was very obvious. He motioned to jiewenzhan to stop talking and walk away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Xie Wenzhan''s face is stiff. When he is about to say something, ye CHENFENG suddenly changes his tone.


    "Wait a minute." With these words, ye CHENFENG was silent and looked at the sky.


    The solution hears war a Zheng, immediately understand come over ye CHENFENG is communicating with his sword spirit.


    "If you feel sorry for me, give me the bag of fireflies in your storage bag." In fact, ye CHENFENG was embarrassed, but on the surface, he was still expressionless and his eyes were cold.


    The solution hears war again Zheng, then turns a head to see toward the sky tiny. It is obvious that such a request is definitely not made by Ye CHENFENG himself. It was his sword spirit.


    But what does the sword spirit want to do?


    This fruit is a gift from Yang Shirui. It''s useless except for its beautiful appearance and sweet taste. It''s just a kind of, um It''s just delicious fruit.


    "Give it or not?" Ye CHENFENG''s tone cooled down.


    "Here, here, here." Xie Wenzhan quickly takes out a bag of fruit from the storage bag and hands it to ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG took it as expected and immediately handed it to Tianmiao. But Tianmiao didn''t answer.


    The next moment, I saw ye CHENFENG''s handsome face ferocious for a moment, although it was a moment, but Jiewen war still captured it.


    Then in the eyes of jiewenzhan, ye CHENFENG takes out a beautiful dagger and begins to peel the fruit.


    Xie Wenzhan stared at the scene in front of him. He couldn''t get back to God for a long time.


    "You can go. It''s over." Ye CHENFENG''s tone is very cold. It seems that he will stab people with a dagger at the next moment.


    "But..." Xie Wenzhan still hesitated. It''s the inheritance, the inheritance of feisheng power.


    "Inherit this kind of thing..." All of a sudden, Tianmiao, who had never spoken, spoke lazily, "those who are predestined to get it."


    There seems to be some truth in this.


    Xie Wenzhan thought.


    "Besides, it''s not necessary for the strong to inherit it." Tianmiao took the fruit cut by Ye CHENFENG and ate it leisurely, slowly squeezing out such a sentence.


    Xie Wen looks at ye CHENFENG with no expression on his face, and then looks at the sky. He turns around and walks away decisively.


    I can''t answer that.


    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.


    Ye CHENFENG''s sword spirit, like him, makes people jump! Hum!


    In fact, in the flying spirit boat, all the people are paying attention to this side. There''s no way. Tianmiao''s sword spirit is too eye-catching.


    When I saw ye CHENFENG cutting fruit for her, I was even more dazzled.


    Let''s not talk about the magical picture of Ye CHENFENG, a proud and cold man, cutting fruit. It''s just that eating fruit as a sword spirit is very scary, OK?


    Tianmiao is still calm to accept those shocked and curious eyes, ye CHENFENG is also calm, standing beside Tianmiao, expressionless.


    With the expression of "I''m sulking, don''t pay any attention to me", Xie Wenzhan went to the edge of the deck.


    After returning to Canglang sect, Tianmiao followed ye CHENFENG to the main hall.


    The elders and the leaders of each peak also came.


    The headmaster stood at the top and happily looked at ye CHENFENG standing at the bottom.


    He has already known the news that Xie Wenzhan has been handed down and that ye CHENFENG has been given the magic weapon.


    Both of them gave him a big surprise. Today canglangzong is a double happiness.


    It''s just that these two people''s expressions, how, are a little unhappy?


    The headmaster looked at the faces of the two people puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    The leader was puzzled, but he knew that this was not a good time to ask the reason. I can only ask in private.


    The leader was very happy to encourage them, and also gave them substantial rewards. They were very rich, including all kinds of pills and minerals.


    However, Xie Wenzhan made a request at this time, that is, he once again proposed to worship the master.


    This time, the leader didn''t refuse any more. He received jiewenzhan under the door.


    "Master, I''ll be worshipped by my apprentice." Xie Wenzhan knelt down and gave a big gift.


    "Good student, get up, get up." The headmaster''s eyes narrowed with laughter.


    I didn''t accept him before. There are two considerations. First, there is a pearl jade like ye CHENFENG in front of him. If he understands Wen Zhan, he may feel too much pressure and unstable, which is not good for his cultivation. Two is two peerless geniuses are under his door, those old things who live in the door must be anxious red eye, at least he wants to leave a piece of fat for people.


    As a result, after Xie Wenzhan was rejected, he would rather be a disciple than a teacher. During the period of being a disciple of the outside school, the headmaster also paid attention to jiewenzhan. After testing his firmness, the headmaster no longer hesitated. Today, Xie Wenzhan asked to be a teacher again, and the leader naturally responded.


    Xie Wenzhan turned to see ye CHENFENG and said, "elder martial brother, we will be real elder martial brothers in the future."


    Ye CHENFENG also turned his head and looked at Xie Wenzhan. He was speechless for a long time.


    "You son of a bitch, won''t you say something welcome?" The headmaster looks at the expressionless ye CHENFENG and jumps.


    "Ah, welcome." Ye CHENFENG opened his mouth, his face was expressionless, and he drew a gourd and repeated the leader''s words.


    The leader fell back in anger.


    "Call younger martial brother, welcome younger martial brother!" The leader jumps.


    "Ah, welcome, younger martial brother." Ye CHENFENG continued to repeat with a wooden face.


    The leader only felt a rush of blood to his forehead.


    Xie Wenzhan, on the contrary, slightly raises his eyebrows. He is not angry. He seems to be used to it


    "It''s OK. I''ll step back first. Tianmiao said that she would go to the back mountain for a stroll. " Ye CHENFENG said more this time, but he was in a hurry to leave.


    "The sky is dim?" The leader was stunned, and suddenly came back to his mind, "what''s the name of your sword spirit?"


    "Not bad." Ye CHENFENG nodded.


    "OK, you go..." The leader waved his hand weakly. Before he finished speaking, there was a gust of wind blowing into the hall.


    People are scared. What happened?


    However, the next moment of the scene, let everyone open their mouths and eyes.


    Yinglong, the eldest of canglangzong! Flying in, he ran directly to the sword spirit and wagged his tail twice.


    Yes, although Yinglong stopped after shaking twice, they were sure that they were right. Yinglong really shook his tail!


    "God Every day Ying Long almost yells out the adult to come, is threatened by a death look in the eyes of the sky tiny to change a tongue in a hurry, but for a moment don''t know what to call, finally blurted out a day.


    "Oh, Ba Dao. You''re here, too. " Tianmiao looks like an old acquaintance.


    "Ah ha ha, yes, I''ll show you around my territory every day. There''s nothing I don''t know about canglangzong. " Ying long wanted to wipe a cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, but he still restrained his impulse to find a fight.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    Then in the eyes of everyone''s consternation, Tianmiao Shi ran followed Yinglong out.


    The leader''s eyes look at ye CHENFENG. What''s going on? Can this sword spirit run away from the sword? And this sword spirit is friends with Yinglong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Ye CHENFENG''s puzzled eyes to the headmaster didn''t pay attention, and turned away.


    The leader wants to jump again.


    No one wants to ask, because ye CHENFENG will not answer.


    Yinglong took Tianmiao to wander around. Although Tianmiao had wandered around in Canglang sect before, he didn''t show up. This time, Yinglong swaggered around with her.


    "My Lord, that''s the best dining hall of canglangzong. Every peak head has a kitchen, but the only one who has the best cooking skills is qingkaifeng''s canteen in danxiu. " Ying long a face cheap smile, "adult you guess this is why?"


    Without waiting for Tianmiao to reply, Yinglong laughed humbly: "because they practice alchemy every day, I don''t know if the alchemy is good or not, but their grasp of the fire is the first in canglangzong. Many alchemists have become cooks. Don''t say, the craftsmanship is really good. They also open restaurants in some cities, and their business is very good. Go, my Lord. I''ll take you to eat. "


    Ying Long said, with the sky Misty straight to the canteen of qingkan peak.


    When Yinglong appeared at the gate of the canteen of qingkan peak, the whole qingkan peak was a sensation.


    Yinglong has not moved his nest for a hundred years. Every time something delicious and delicious is delivered by a specially assigned person, and the food delivery person is often sprayed with water. But there are still a lot of people taking the job. Because when Yinglong is in a good mood, he will give advice, which will benefit the people who deliver meals.


    Today, my uncle came to their canteen to eat delicious food. Otherwise, I can still sleep in the canteen?


    Does this mean that if you please Yinglong, there will be many benefits?


    When they thought about this, they were excited.


    Looking at the gorgeous woman next to Ying long, people wonder, who is this?


    The next moment, a cold face of Ye CHENFENG also stepped into the canteen.


    People can''t help looking at the sky.


    What day is it today?


    Uncle Ying Long came to their canteen. On the first day of Canglang sect, did they come to their canteen for the first time?


    Are they all here to eat?


    Soon, everyone knows the identity of the woman beside Yinglong.


    It was ye CHENFENG who got the sword spirit of the magic weapon in the secret place!


    It''s called Tianmiao.


    He is said to be a friend of Yinglong.


    No, the three people who came to their canteen today are all powerful people.


    "What about people? What are you doing? Come on, bring up all your specials. If you think it''s better to eat every day, I''ll give you a lot of rewards, "Ying Long was clapping the table and shouting.


    No one thinks it''s insulting.


    First of all, Yinglong is the master. He has the capital and qualifications.


    Secondly, what he said is that there are rewards. It''s definitely a good thing that money can''t buy! It must be something that is of great benefit to their cultivation.


    "Master, please sit down for a while, and I''ll make you the best stewed pork for you. I''m sure I''ll take out my life''s unique skill to make this dish. It''s my ancestral recipe. It''s fat but not greasy.... " A clever friar came forward to say hello. After flattering, he boasted about himself.


    "Cut the crap and do it quickly. If it''s delicious, it''s good for you." Ying Long interrupted the Friar''s boasting and urged him to get up. Then he said to the other friars around him, "don''t flatter me here. Hurry to make food. Monks, can flattery make you progress? No! You have to be down-to-earth. " At the end of the day, Ying Long''s tone has become serious.


    All the friars felt ashamed and went to the kitchen.


    "A group of flatterers, don''t you know that flattering has no future?" Ying Long despised for a while, and then turned to Tianmiao to show a flattering smile, "right, every day, what I said is very reasonable, right? Do you want to drink some tea every day? The tea is fragrant. The soup is green and sweet. I took all the tea from the headmaster last time. Only such a good tea can be worthy of our brilliant and powerful life. I''ll send someone to make tea for you and find a disciple who is the best at making tea. "


    Ye CHENFENG looked on coldly, his face cracked.


    Konghou and Dongxiao have gone crazy in the exchange of divine knowledge.


    What about this Yinglong face? Ha ha ha ha, I''ve convinced him. It''s true that he has lived for thousands of years. He has such a thick skin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Soon, the whole canteen is filled with rich aroma, color, aroma and complete dishes in the endless stream from the kitchen. There are still many disciples who want to try their luck. Let''s see if master Yinglong will like their cooking.


    But soon, they found a problem. Master Yinglong himself did not eat much, but has been giving Tianmiao cloth dishes, and carefully asked her which dish is delicious. After getting a delicious reply, throw something to the cook. This thing may be a weapon, a pill or a secret book.


    But without exception, the people who got the things were all smiling and excited to run away.


    Yinglong''s heroic behavior in the afternoon shocked canglangzong.


    The leader was very happy to hear that. Yinglong''s hands are all good things. After taking so many, they are all disciples of Canglang sect.


    However, this sword spirit named Tianmiao can make Yinglong please so much. What is the origin of this sword spirit? The leader was puzzled. Next time, ask yourself that villain and see if he knows anything.


    After this, everyone in canglangzong knew one thing.


    Ye CHENFENG''s sword spirit is unusual. He and Yinglong are good friends and like delicious food. Don''t ask how a sword spirit can taste food. It''s just that the sword spirit is powerful and has cultivated his body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chen Feng, where is your sword spirit?" The headmaster went to the yard where ye CHENFENG lived and looked around. He didn''t find Tianmiao and asked about ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG raised his eyelids and looked at the headmaster. He said slowly: "maybe he went to Wanbian peak."


    "Wanbianfeng?" The headmaster doubts, "isn''t it going to qingkan peak?" Tianmiao doesn''t like delicious food very much. If she wants to go to this point, Yinglong will take her to the canteen of qingkaifeng for dinner.


    "Master Yinglong said to take Tianmiao to Wanbian peak." Yechen wind tunnel.


    "To Wanbian peak? What are you going to do? " The leader was puzzled.


    "Go Forge jewelry for Tianmiao. " Ye CHENFENG turns his head to look at the headmaster and says without expression.


    "What? What did you say? " The leader suspected that he had heard wrong. What did he hear just now?


    "You heard me right. Master Ying Long said, "let the group of utensils be repaired to make beautiful jewelry and hair clothes for Tianmiao. Whoever makes them well will..." Ye CHENFENG''s expression is a little complicated.


    The leader understood what he said. Who made it well is still rewarded


    That''s good. It''s a good way.


    No! That''s not the point!


    How can a sword spirit like beautiful jewelry or clothes?


    Ye CHENFENG ignores the messy father in the wind. He puts away his sword and goes out to Wanbian peak to find Tianmiao.


    "Hey, wait, wait, you son of a bitch, I told you to wait." The leader is running after him.


    "He said Ye CHENFENG finally stopped.


    "What is the origin of this sword spirit?" The leader finally asked what he had wanted to know for a long time.


    Ye CHENFENG not only stopped this time, but also turned to look directly at the headmaster, and then said a sentence that shocked the headmaster.


    "I don''t know. We don''t have a contractual relationship." After ye CHENFENG finished this sentence, he wanted to leave.


    The headmaster was shocked and quickly came forward to hold ye CHENFENG''s hand: "what do you say? No master servant contract? "


    Ye CHENFENG stood still, turned his head and looked at the headmaster. There was a strange expression on his expressionless face.


    "Master servant contract?" Ye CHENFENG looked at the headmaster, "Dad, I suggest you go to sleep for a while. No one in the world is entitled to an equal contract. Return the master servant contract? Oh! Didn''t you see your Yinglong wagging his tail at her that day? "


    With these words, ye CHENFENG turned and left.


    The leader opened his mouth wide and stood still. Then, the cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    (little angels, I need your support. Thank you for your support. It will be updated a little more recently. Thank you for your support.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    He remembered that day, Yinglong rushed in like the wind and wagged his tail at Tianmiao twice. That''s Yinglong!


    And Yinglong is usually very stingy, for the sake of this day, he "throws a lot of money".


    Thinking of this, the cold sweat on the headmaster''s forehead is more and faster.


    It''s time for him to wake up and dream.


    The headmaster wiped the cold sweat and immediately thought about the good.


    No matter how powerful Tianmiao is, he has no malice to ye CHENFENG and canglangzong. He should be really familiar with Yinglong. Even for the sake of Yinglong, it won''t do any harm to canglangzong. Come on.


    On the contrary, it depends on the face of Yinglong or his own son. Once Canglang sect is in trouble, this powerful sword spirit will help.


    Thinking of this, the leader stopped sweating and began to be happy.


    At this time, the leader still firmly believes that TIANYAO is a sword spirit, maybe the sword spirit who used to accompany Daneng.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye CHENFENG has reached the Wanbian peak at this time, and the corners of his mouth twitch slightly to see Yinglong carefully choose jewelry and clothes for Tianmiao.


    Seeing ye CHENFENG coming, Ying Long said: "ah, ice boy, come here and help you choose everyday. What do you think of this hairpin? It''s very natural. What about this frock? Ah, who refined it? It''s very nice. It''s elegant and beautiful. It''s so beautiful. "


    "It''s me, it''s me." A friar came forward to reply excitedly.


    "Oh, it''s good. Keep working hard and make a better style next time. These are for you. " Yinglong took out a handful of refining materials and gave it to the excited monk.


    The monk endured it again and again, but he didn''t roar that he was rich. The value of the things given by Ying Long is more than one hundred times that of the Dharma suit he made! Even if he can''t use it, he can sell it. In exchange for the refining materials he needs, it will take him ten or eight years.


    Ye CHENFENG silently goes to Tianmiao and looks at Tianmiao playing with a beautiful hairpin in his hand. He just stops when he is about to speak. Because a herald crane flew in front of him.


    That''s the leader''s Herald paper crane.


    Ye CHENFENG took the paper crane, and the leader''s voice came to his mind. Ye CHENFENG frowned slightly and said to Tianmiao, "Tianmiao, the leader wants us to do a task."


    "Yes." Tianmiao put away the hairpin in his hand and stood up with a smile


    "Now." Yechen wind tunnel. Just separated from the headmaster, he didn''t say it at that time. It seems that when he returned to the main hall, he suddenly received a report and was anxious to send a message to him.


    "Ah, where are you going?" Ying long pushed forward a large pile of things in his hand and said to those people anxiously, "don''t slack off when you come back to pick things after you are busy every day. Work hard and don''t put all your heart into this trick. After training, I can refine what I need. Otherwise, I''ll break your leg. You can''t put the cart before the horse. Canglang sect can''t be destroyed in your hands. "


    Ye CHENFENG is a little surprised to see Yinglong, he did not expect Yinglong will say such a word.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao looked at ye CHENFENG, who was a little surprised, and said with a smile, "Yinglong is sometimes unreliable, but he is still very clear about major events, and he will not forget his own mission, or, to be exact, his commitment to the founder of canglangzong."


    Ye CHENFENG felt a slight shock in his heart. Looking at Yinglong who was still reprimanding the disciples of wanbianfeng, he felt as if he had recognized Yinglong for the first time, who only knew how to eat, drink and bask in the sun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG go to the main hall. Jiewen war is waiting there.


    "This mission requires you to keep a low profile and hide your identity. According to the urgent report of our travelling disciples, there is evil spirit emerging in Sifang city. Moreover, he had a strong evil spirit. He didn''t dare to scare the snake, so he rushed back to the sect. You two go and find out what''s going on. " The headmaster stood on the main hall and said with a dignified face.


    "Well, where are you going?" Ying Long also ran in at this time.


    "Get rid of the demons." Tianmiao whispers to Yinglong.


    "Then I won''t go. I''m too lazy to go out. Every day, if you have delicious specialties, please bring them back to me. " As soon as Yinglong heard that he was going out, he was not interested. This guy is a typical fat house. I don''t want to go anywhere. If the sky had not come, he might not have come out of the pool.


    "All right, I see." Tianmiao promised to come down.


    The headmaster''s mood is a little complicated when he listens to the dialogue between Yilong and Jianling.


    He sent people out for a mission to find out the trend of the demons, not for an outing. What about special products?


    "Well, let''s go at once. Be careful in everything and pay attention to your own safety. If not, remember to use the card I gave you for help. " The leader felt a little congested and waved to them to go out quickly.


    Ye CHENFENG is about to leave after hearing about the war.


    The headmaster yelled, "stop!"


    "What''s the matter, master?" Jie Wenzhan turns around and is puzzled.


    "That''s how you''re going out?" The leader is a little angry.


    "Ah? What''s wrong? " After hearing about the war, he was still puzzled.


    "You three, are you still keeping a low profile? What about concealing your identity? " The leader looked at the two men and the sword spirit in front of him. Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG don''t have to say. Their faces are of that kind of disaster level, and they are very dazzling wherever they stand. And the sky is dim No matter where she stands, it''s like she can shine, OK? She is not dazzling so simple, is dazzling OK!


    "Oh, that''s right." Jiewenzhan responds. It''s very eye-catching for them to travel like this.


    "We''ll pretend when we get there." Ye CHENFENG said lightly.


    "Go, go. Remember, remember The leader waved his hand and felt very tired.


    ¡­¡­


    The city ye CHENFENG is going to is called Sifang city.


    This city is built in a huge valley. The whole city is built by stone, which is as strong as a fortress. The valley forms a natural barrier, and there is only a natural gap at the exit. The valley is luxuriant in vegetation and rich in products. It has always been called oasis peach land by outsiders.


    To some distance from the city, the sword flying ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan slowly landed.


    Before Xie Wenzhan asked ye CHENFENG what they were going to disguise, Tianmiao showed his figure at this time and made a snap of his fingers. Three people changed their clothes.


    Then Jie Wenzhan had no words to ask the sky.


    Tianmiao is now dressed like a lady of a noble family. She is dressed in brocade and has an exquisite sword around her waist. In addition to the original Phoenix shaped hairpin, there are two more hairpins with exquisite shapes, which are made by the disciples of Canglang sect. The clothes on the body are more elegant and beautiful.


    He and ye CHENFENG are typical guards. They look ordinary and wear ordinary clothes. The other swords on their waists are even more ordinary. At first sight, they are the cheapest in the blacksmith shop.


    The solution hears the war, the corner of the mouth draws.


    Is that ok?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    As if hearing the voice of understanding Wen Zhan, Tian Miao turned to look at them, and said, "some are not suitable. I''m your eldest lady now. I can''t just have a guard. I have to have a servant girl. "


    With that, after a white light, the Phoenix shaped hairpin and the dragon shaped bracelet on the wrist turned into a man and a woman with excellent looks. Then they looked at each other and immediately became ordinary looking. They also looked like servant girls and little boys.


    The solution hears the war to be frightened, subconsciously looks at the leaf Chen breeze.


    But see ye CHENFENG a face calm, seem to such a thing is not unexpected.


    Xie Wenzhan restrained the impulse to ask, but his question became bigger and bigger. Who is this woman called Tianmiao?


    He doubted that Tianmiao was a sword spirit from the beginning, but now he is absolutely sure that Tianmiao is not a sword spirit.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao took the lead.


    Konghou and Dongxiao follow.


    Ye CHENFENG is also silent, expressionless behind the flute.


    Xie Wenzhan hesitated, followed up and walked behind kongho.


    In this way, a young lady''s travel battle is perfect.


    At the gate of Sifang City, Tianmiao and his party successfully entered the city after paying a little tax.


    "Miss, I''m a little hungry. Can we have dinner first?" Xie Wenzhan soon entered the role of guard and asked.


    "Yes." Tianmiao looks at a wine shop in front of him. There is fragrance floating out of it. It seems that the chef of this restaurant is good.


    After entering the wine shop, the second boy came forward to wipe the stool and asked Tianmiao what they wanted to eat.


    Xie Wenzhan is wondering that Xiao Er can be so calm when he sees Tianmiao''s over beautiful face. When he turns around, he is surprised to find that Tianmiao doesn''t know when he has changed his face. At the moment, he just looks like a pretty woman.


    "Good wine and good food. We have as many people as we want Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, please take a seat." Little two happily agreed to come down.


    Tianmiao holds his chin in his hand and looks at the people coming and going on the street outside the wine shop.


    Suddenly a lazy voice: "you two see what?"


    Dongxiao is seriously pouring tea for Tianmiao, while konghou is taking chopsticks for Tianmiao. Naturally, they know this is not asking them.


    Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG look at each other and realize that Tianmiao is asking them.


    "Not for the time being." They shook their heads at the same time.


    The second child quickly brought up the food and wine, warmly welcomed the people, and went to greet other guests.


    As a result, as soon as Tianmiao and others were about to move their chopsticks, they heard the sound of beating gongs and drums outside, as if they were celebrating something.


    The guest who was going to enter the restaurant at the door stopped and turned to run there.


    The few guests in the wine shop checked out and ran out.


    Small two see the heart itch, constantly Baba''s look to the sky tiny this table.


    "What''s the matter?" Tianmiao asks.


    "The Lord of our city, Busan, has heard that today a family has two Jin of pork and five Jin of rice. We are going to collect things when we check out." Small two some embarrassed of say, "I......"


    "You want to go too, but I''m afraid you didn''t wait for us, and the shopkeeper blamed you, didn''t you?" Tianmiao smiles. His eyes indicate that Dongxiao takes out the ingot of silver and hands it to Xiao Er, "you don''t have to look for it, and you don''t have to wait. Go quickly."


    "Thank you, my guest. You are so beautiful and kind-hearted." Xiaoer happily sent the silver to the counter manager, told him to leave, and ran out.


    "The city master is really a good man. It seems that he is still a monk and the master of the city. It seems that he is a real family. " The solution hears the war to think of to leave before the information that the headmaster gives, say.


    "Great good people..." Tianmiao smiles and drinks a glass of wine slowly.


    But ye CHENFENG turned to look at the place where the crowd gathered.


    Xiuzhen family?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    "I''ll see." Ye CHENFENG got up and was about to go out. Seeing Tianmiao''s indifferent expression looking at him, he added, "Miss, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao bowed his head and continued to eat.


    Xie Wenzhan also stood up: "Miss, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Go." Heaven did not look up, just a word.


    Ye CHENFENG went out of the wine shop and went to the place where the crowd gathered.


    On the wooden platform not far away, there is a middle-aged man in blue. He is kind-hearted and talking with the old man in front of him.


    The people waiting in line to get the meat can''t help discussing the Lord of the city.


    "The Lord of our city is really a boundless good man. He does good deeds once a month. He has great merit. All the hospitals only spend half of the money on diagnosis and medicine. The elderly and children don''t even have to pay for medical treatment. People have to respect him for such good deeds."


    "Who said no? My mother went to see a doctor last month when she was not well. She not only didn''t receive any money, but also sent her back in a carriage. I really don''t know what to say."


    "Our city master has great merits and is also a person who cultivates the truth. I think the city master will surely become an immortal in the future. I hope the Lord of the city will also bless our Sifang city in good weather. "


    "Yes, yes, the Lord of the city will surely become an immortal." The crowd echoed, and looked at the middle-aged man''s expression with more admiration.


    make complaints about the war, listen to this, do not hold back, laugh quietly, low voice and ye Chen wind Tucao: "thousands of years have not been soaring, this soaring is not so simple."


    Ye CHENFENG did not speak. In my heart, I agree.


    If it were as simple as soaring, no one would have risen for a thousand years.


    There was a hunter who was standing beside jiewenzhan. Obviously, when he heard the words of jiewenzhan, he was very unconvinced: "don''t talk nonsense! The power of our city Lord is very big, and he is about to rise. The great good man has so much merit and virtue. He must be a great immortal in the future, and he will protect us! How dare you comment on the Lord of our city like this? I think you look very strange. Where did you come from


    The hunter''s voice was very loud, and everyone looked over here. Xie Wenzhan scratched his head, waved his hand and said, "yes, I''m shallow. I''m sorry, everyone." Then wipe oil on the soles of your feet and get out of the way. You can''t reason with a group of people who worship blindly.


    When ye CHENFENG reconciles and hears the war, he returns to the wine shop, but the young man hasn''t come back yet. Tianmiao is still drinking and eating slowly.


    "See what?" Tianmiao asked again.


    Ye CHENFENG flicked his finger and set up a sound barrier to say: "that city Lord, I think there is a problem."


    "According to the information given by the headmaster, this man is nearly 60 years old and has just arrived at the seventh floor of Zhuji. He looks like a middle-aged man, which is why he ate zhuyandan. Moreover, the cultivation has not improved for many years, and Shouyuan is almost at the end. But today, it seems that the strength has improved a little. It''s strange. " Xie Wenzhan said it in more detail.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly: "that the next day, and then carefully observe it."


    After dinner, Tianmiao and his party found the Best Inn in the city.


    Xie Wenzhan decided to go to the city Lord''s mansion at night and said to ye CHENFENG, "elder martial brother, let''s go to the city Lord''s mansion at night. Maybe we can find some mystery in the city Lord''s mansion."


    (ah, I''m not used to the new background, update error, delete and update again, causing trouble. Sorry.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    Ye CHENFENG originally planned to go to investigate the city Lord''s mansion in the evening, but he went by himself. When he heard Jie Wenzhan''s words, he was about to refuse, but he heard Tianmiao say lazily: "it''s better to go together. People steal things, but you don''t even have one? You may find something unexpected when you go together? "


    Ye CHENFENG


    Xie Wenzhan


    What you said is reasonable. I don''t know how to refute it.


    But I always feel that this metaphor is strange. It seems that something is wrong?


    In this way, they went to the Lord''s mansion at night.


    Tianmiao, enjoying the massage of konghou and the feeding of Dongxiao in the inn, sits in front of Tianji mirror and observes the movement of the two people when they go to the Lord''s mansion.


    In the middle of the night, the huge city Lord''s mansion was silent.


    Ye CHENFENG feels strange when he hears about the war. There are more than 100 people in the city Lord''s mansion. Now it''s quiet, and there is no guard house in the court.


    They began to explore carefully in the Lord''s mansion.


    With a wave of Tianmiao''s hand, a picture appeared in the mirror.


    During the day, the kind-hearted City Lord is sitting in the middle of a stone room. He is surrounded by some evil Qi, which seeps from his body and then infiltrates into his body again. In this way, the city Lord''s face has the kind expression of the day, and now his face is distorted.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of red light in his eyes. A small book flew out of his chest. It was hanging in the air and turning by itself.


    "Ha ha, this merciless way is really wonderful. It''s breaking the bottleneck period of cultivation. It seems that it''s not far from the golden elixir period!" The city Lord turned several pages of the book by himself, then carefully took it back and turned out of the stone gate.


    At the same time, Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG feel a trace of evil spirit. When they are about to chase after each other for further exploration, they both hear the voice of the sky: "come back. You are not rivals of this demon clan. "


    Two people are shocked how can they hear the voice of Tianmiao in the inn, but they still listen to Tianmiao''s words and prepare to return quietly.


    Kongho opened the curious baby mode again in front of the sky mirror: "boss, is this cultivation book of the city master given to him by the demon clan?"


    The sky tiny light nods.


    Dongxiao sighed: "I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful demon clan. Even if it was sealed, it could separate out a ghost to make trouble."


    Konghou also howled: "if this demon clan succeeds, he will get a lot of power."


    Immediately, konghou asked, "but boss, you can kill this demon with one finger. Why don''t you strangle him?"


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "Xiao Pang, do you know who is the best in the world?"


    "Ye CHENFENG." Kongho blinked and answered.


    "Do you like demons or Terrans?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "I don''t like humans, but I hate demons more. These filthy fools who only know how to destroy and kill. " The konghou hummed coldly.


    "Yes, I don''t like most demons either." Tianmiao couldn''t help touching konghou''s little dragon horn, "but it''s not because of what you said. It''s because of the endless ambition and desire of the demons that do not match their identity. "


    Kongho was stunned. Suddenly, he was blessed. He clapped his hands and said, "I understand what the boss means. I just don''t have that ability. I want to pretend that I''m forced. That''s really what we should do."


    The flute didn''t hold back, and burst out laughing.


    Tianmiao pinched konghou''s little dragon horn and said with a smile, "in a sense, your explanation is right."


    "I understand, so the boss won''t let this stupid demon be so cheap this time. I remember that sometimes death is not the cruelest thing for human beings. This truth is the same for the demons! " Kongho said triumphantly, a look of praise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "Well, we''ve become smart." Tianmiao praises konghou as he wishes. Konghou has a proud expression on his face and can''t bear to look directly at the flute.


    In the sky mirror, when ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan are ready to return, he sees the Lord of the city appear. He walked in the corridor with a happy face and muttered something. At this moment, a young man with a similar appearance came from the other side.


    "Father." Cried the young man.


    The city Lord looked at his eldest son and said in a cold voice, "why don''t you sleep here so late?"


    "My father has made great progress recently, and my son is happy for him. But... " The young man has some worries on his face. He always feels that his father''s recent changes are unusual. I''m afraid this is not a good phenomenon.


    "It''s not your job." Before he finished, the young man was interrupted coldly by the Lord of the city. Then he turned around and left.


    What else did the young man want to say, but the LORD turned to look at his son. The young man''s eyes were fixed in the same place.


    What kind of look is that? Cold, heartless, and even with a fierce and murderous intention. He''s frozen in there.


    Is that really my original loving father?


    The uneasiness among young people is growing.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan look at each other, and then they leave quietly.


    Back at the inn, I saw Tianmiao yawning.


    "Back? What did you find? " Tianmiao asked lazily.


    "It''s certain that the strength of this city Lord has greatly increased because he is practicing a skill. As for whether this skill is good or bad, I''m not sure for the time being." He answered.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the demons." Ye CHENFENG said in a deep voice.


    "Go back and rest. It will be known soon. " Tianmiao listened to the two people''s answers, but he didn''t make an evaluation. He just waved his hand to let them both go down to have a rest.


    Ye CHENFENG and jiewenzhan come out of the door and stand in the corridor of the inn. Jiewenzhan can''t help asking ye CHENFENG.


    "Elder martial brother, who is Tianmiao?" Mysterious, powerful, casual and confident, who is this man?


    When Xie Wenzhan thought that ye CHENFENG would not answer him, ye CHENFENG''s low voice came.


    "I don''t know."


    With these words, ye CHENFENG went back to his room.


    Xie Wenzhan is slightly surprised. He looks at the door of Ye CHENFENG''s room and the door of Tianmiao''s room. He blinks and goes back to his room in silence.


    The next day, Tianmiao takes ye CHENFENG and his konghou and Dongxiao to eat in Sifang city.


    On the third day, Tianmiao still took people to eat and stroll in Sifang city.


    Ye CHENFENG is calm, just followed in silence.


    On the fourth day, Xie Wenzhan couldn''t help asking Tianmiao carefully. Don''t ask why he is cautious, because Jiewen Zhan always feels that Tianmiao''s breath is very dangerous, which is stronger than the Shangwu momentum of the night devil he met in the secret place. I always feel that once I offend her, it will be very miserable.


    "Tianmiao, are we still eating and shopping today? When will the investigation begin? " Xie Wenzhan finally asked.


    "Of course not. It''s not a day of eating and shopping." The sky tiny slowly returns a way, in the solution smell war finally ease a breath of time added a sentence, "today in addition to eat to stroll, still have to buy."


    Solution smell war facial expression a stiff, subconscious of see to leaf Chen breeze.


    Ye CHENFENG is a face calm, feel solution smell war see him, he also see over.


    Rare initiative said: "something?"


    "No, it''s OK. There is no such thing Xie Wenzhan always feels that ye CHENFENG, who has always been cold and arrogant, seems to be a little biased by the sky?


    Is it your own illusion?


    (continue to pray for the support of the little angels.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    On the fourth day, Tianmiao brought people to eat and drink.


    On the fifth day, Xie Wenzhan asked Tianmiao calmly: "Miss, shall we go to the west of the city or the east of the city today?"


    "No, today Wait. " Tianmiao doesn''t move. He sits on his seat, slowly drinking congee, and then eating the breakfast that ye CHENFENG bought from other stores.


    Xie Wenzhan didn''t come up in a breath and almost fainted. Today, with a solemn and stirring heart, I plan to go shopping with you. As a result, Tianmiao says no more.


    As soon as Xie Wenzhan wanted to ask what he was waiting for, he heard many people running around in the street outside the inn, calling for joy.


    "Go and line up. The Lord of the city is going to be Bushan again."


    "Isn''t the Lord always good? What are you running for? "


    "It''s different this time! The Lord of the city said, "as long as it''s the people who go, each person will be two liang silver, including the children in the family."


    "What? Everyone has it. Does my grandson, who was only two months old, count


    "Count, count! As long as it''s a person, just born is OK! "


    "Still in the stomach?"


    "It should count. Hurry up."


    The streets were filled with rapid footsteps.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan look at each other. They all smell something different from each other.


    Looking at Tianmiao again, Tianmiao is still at breakfast.


    "Eat first." The sky is tiny slowly long of say, "some affairs, anxious don''t come."


    The solution hears the war to want to say anything, but the leaf Chen breeze directly sits down, also began to use the breakfast without delay.


    The solution hears the war to see, also sit down without a word, begin to eat!


    When Tianmiao finished his meal gracefully, he slowly stood up and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    At this time, there are not many people on the street, only a few people are still running forward.


    After they got out of the inn in Tianmiao, the shopkeeper quickly closed the door, passed them and ran to the place of Bushan, the Lord of the city.


    The place where the city Lord Bushan is located is a huge square in the center of the city.


    When they arrived at Tianmiao, there were already people in front of them. Almost all the people in the city came, men and women, young and old. In the crowd, we really saw many newborns and pregnant women.


    Two liang silver is really a big expense for ordinary people. The average family of four costs 20 taels of silver a year. Now the Lord of the city gives two liang of silver to each person. Don''t people with large population earn more? No wonder they brought their children to pregnant women.


    Tianmiao a group of people standing in the most peripheral, quiet standing, standing on the high platform of the city Lord a face of charity and people promised to line up well, everyone has a silver collar.


    All of them were jubilant and began to line up under the order of the guards of the city Lord''s mansion. They can''t see that the evil spirit on the Lord is getting heavier and heavier.


    They see Tianmiao, but Tianmiao doesn''t speak, and ye CHENFENG doesn''t move when he hears about the war.


    Other people also saw that they were the son and daughter of the Lord of the city. The city master''s family, as a family of Xiuzhen, once had some high-ranking monks, but that was many years ago. Now in the Lord''s house, that is, the Lord and his eldest son have the highest accomplishments. However, the cultivation of the city Lord has improved by leaps and bounds recently, which makes his eldest son feel a little strange.


    "Father, it''s evil spirit in you The young man that night was shocked. Is this the reason why my father''s accomplishments have suddenly improved recently?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    "Yes, father''s evil spirit. What''s going on? " The daughter of the city Lord also looked at the scene in amazement.


    "What does father want to do? Haven''t you noticed that my father has become very strange during this period of time? " The son of the city Lord frowned, "before, no matter how busy or tired he was after practicing, he would come to hold dundun. How long has it been since he went to my yard to see dundun?" Dundun is his son. He is only three years old. When ice and snow are lovely, the city Lord loves his grandson very much and often teases him in his arms. However, it seems that this kind of thing has not happened for a long time.


    "Do you think, father, it''s getting cold?" The daughter of the city Lord thought about it and came to such a conclusion.


    They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Is father practicing magic skill?" They asked in unison.


    They look at the stage in a hurry. Although they don''t know what their father wants to do, their intuition tells them that it''s not a good thing. Now what they should do is to stop their father from doing the next thing.


    When they went to the high platform, the Lord of the city saw them coming up, but he gave them a cold smile.


    "Just in time." The Lord of the city came up with such a sentence that they didn''t understand.


    "Father, what do you want to do?" The son of the Lord frowned and asked with some worry.


    "I just understood a few days ago, what is the real way of cultivation." There was a strange smile on the Lord''s face, and the look in his eyes when he looked at his children was also extremely cold.


    The daughter, who was a little flustered by the eyes of the city master, said anxiously, "father, have you practiced any magic skills? This will damage your mind. Once you are possessed, you will be doomed. "


    "Ha ha ha, ridiculous! I used to think so foolishly. But now I finally understand what the real Tao is The city master laughed wildly, his expression twisted, his eyes began to turn red, his hands raised and roared to the sky, "the real Tao is merciless Tao! Merciless without desire, abandon everything, be carefree, it is to be merciless, ability cultivates merciless way


    A pair of children were frightened by their father''s ferocious appearance, and even more by his words.


    The people under the stage are puzzled and surprised to see the dispute between the Lord and his children on the high stage. What is this about? Many sensitive people already have a feeling of uncertainty.


    "You are all obstacles in my way of cultivation. Only if you wipe out all of them can I enter the Tao!" The city Lord''s face is more and more ferocious and crazy.


    "Father, you are crazy. What are you talking about?" The son of the LORD looked at the Lord in horror, "father, do you know what you are talking about and doing?"


    "Father, stop! Now it''s time to look back. " But the daughter of the city Lord bravely took two steps forward and seemed ready to take action.


    "Today, I want to kill the right way!" The city Lord''s face was cold and unmoved, and his cold words slowly came out of his mouth.


    The common people under the stage have understood what is going on, and they can''t believe it. They look at the city Lord whom they respect and worship all the time. What did the LORD say? He''s practicing ruthlessness, so he''s going to kill his family?


    Tianmiao quietly looked at this scene, did not speak.


    Xie Wenzhan finds that there is something wrong with ye CHENFENG.


    He heard ye CHENFENG repeat in a low voice: "heartless way, heartless, carefree, abandon everything, is heartless..." Ye CHENFENG''s eyes gradually become godless, the whole person is shrouded in a strange breath.


    (for recommendation ticket, full star praise. Little angels, move your little hands, give me a full star evaluation, Wuwuwuwu, thank you. There will be an update later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Xie Wenzhan looks at ye CHENFENG beside him in amazement. He feels that ye CHENFENG''s momentum is gradually increasing, and the spiritual power in his body is also rampant.


    Is this enlightenment?


    What is the way of enlightenment?


    The ruthless way that the city Lord said just now?


    The uneasiness in Xie Wenzhan''s heart is expanding. Is ye CHENFENG going to realize the truth at this moment?


    Xie Wenzhan came up with the idea of calling Tianmiao, because he felt that ye CHENFENG''s Tao was not the right way. The reason why he felt this way may be attributed to his inner intuition.


    However, the next moment, on the high platform, changes have been born!


    The city leader laughed a few times and flew into the air to sacrifice the books in his chest. The evil spirit that had gathered in the elixir field was directly released, enveloping the whole valley.


    Several dull thunder came, the magic clouds gathered on the valley, rolling and surging, blocking the sky and the sun, and the whole city was shrouded in darkness!


    The Lord of the city has been completely engulfed by the evil spirit that can not be suppressed in his body. He looks at the city under his feet, and his eyes are filled with the greedy feeling of wild animals. He raises his sword, and the magic clouds in the sky slowly gather, and are gradually solidifying with him as the center.


    The huge evil spirit slowly goes down, making the whole city collapse synchronously. The earth covers the sky, and he wants to bury the whole city completely!


    The city Lord''s eyes seemed to be covered with a few threads of madness. He floated in the air and said in a loud voice: "I''ve been gracious for so long, and I''ve got a destiny. All the feelings here need to be cut off at the same time to help me to cultivate Taoism. The people of the town should have no regrets. It''s your honor."


    "I, practice the merciless way!" The voice of the Lord of the city was deafening.


    The whole city shook violently, and then the whole ground collapsed slowly. The people ran for their lives, only to find that they could not escape from the square.


    The cry of the people was so terrified that no one expected such a terrible change.


    Ye CHENFENG seems to be completely immersed in his own world at this time. His eyes have been slightly red light, a domineering breath surging in his body, countless powerful forces shouting in his body, seems to be about to rush out.


    Xie Wenzhan looked anxiously at ye CHENFENG and said: "elder martial brother! Elder martial brother! Wake up Xie Wenzhan anxiously looks at TIANYAO again, but he sees TIANYAO still calmly looking at the city Lord floating in the air.


    Looking at Tianmiao''s calm face, I don''t know why, Jiewen Zhan''s anxious heart suddenly settled down at this moment.


    The next moment, you can see Tianmiao disappear in the same place and appear behind the city leader.


    Then, he saw Tianmiao kick over the city Lord who was still invincible just now. He stepped on his head and directly stepped him from mid air to the high platform below. There was a huge bang and smoke.


    Ye CHENFENG was awakened by this accident and looked at the sky not far away.


    Tianmiao stepped on the head of the city leader with a scornful smile on his face.


    Her voice sounded the next moment. It''s a clear, quiet, but domineering voice.


    "Ridiculous."


    "You are not ruthless."


    "It''s stupid."


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan look at Tianmiao standing on a high place with a disdainful smile. Her eyebrows and smile are full of arrogance and tenderness.


    Then, they heard the words engraved in their hearts all their lives.


    "The true merciless Tao is above all things, but with all living beings in mind."


    "Great love, merciless!"


    Great love is merciless -


    great love is merciless -!!!


    Big love, heartless?


    The red light in ye CHENFENG''s eyes faded and he looked at the sky not far away.


    Then he closed his eyes slowly.


    The whole person fell into a wonderful melody.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    Ye CHENFENG closed his eyes, and a black and a white border appeared around him, wrapping him up.


    Several thunders in the sky exploded one after another. From far to near, there was a sense of approaching him.


    Thunder disaster, quench body and soul!


    At the moment, it seems that the thunder cloud is hundreds of times larger than that of ordinary monks. No one knows how many days of thunder ye CHENFENG needs to accept.


    What''s more, thunder robbery and Enlightenment come at the same time.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at this scene in amazement. He always thinks that he is no worse than ye CHENFENG. However, today, he finally realizes that ye CHENFENG is really strong. His talent is the best in the world, and there is no empty word!


    A black and a white two gas fields around ye CHENFENG, fast rotation.


    At the same time, two thunderbolts fell from the horizon, hitting the boundary of Ye CHENFENG''s gas field at the same time.


    Ordinary friars'' misfortune is just a sky thunder. Some of them can''t bear it, and the elixir field is damaged. What''s more, it''s different from ordinary people''s two thunder falling at the same time.


    Ye CHENFENG is a calm face, he opened his eyes, calm, waiting for the baptism of two lightning.


    But his eyes, but has been staring at the sky, did not move away from her.


    Tianmiao looks at ye CHENFENG''s calm but bright eyes, with a smile on his face.


    Xie Wenzhan seems to see ye CHENFENG''s mouth slightly raised.


    Is he laughing?


    Was he laughing when he went through thunder clouds?


    And smile at each other with Tianmiao?


    Xie Wenzhan looks at Tianmiao, but sees that Tianmiao''s eyes are always on ye CHENFENG.


    Xie Wenzhan''s heart suddenly felt some inexplicable loss.


    And he didn''t know why.


    At this time, it is two thunder light hit!


    Ye CHENFENG still bears the thunder and lightning.


    There seems to be something surging in the chest. The gold elixir of Lingtai is burning and the aura is expanding. It seems that it is going to burst the body.


    The black-and-white surging spirit power constantly collides in the hands of the seal. Ye CHENFENG''s bun is also disturbed by the strong wind, and his long hair floats with the air, revealing the slender figure of a Taoist robe. But he didn''t move.


    Then, six successive thunders fell from the sky, followed by two black-and-white thunders hitting ye CHENFENG''s back.


    Tianmiao looked up slightly to the sky, then looked down again to ye CHENFENG.


    No one knows, she just said to the sky: "enough, almost enough."


    Don''t think she didn''t see such an obvious difference.


    As a result, there are more thunder clouds.


    Obviously, the back door is not only useless, but also counterproductive.


    Ye CHENFENG looked at the sky misty eyes, finally did not give up again slowly closed eyes.


    Merciless way, great love merciless, above all things, but with all living beings in mind!


    A golden light is shining from the underground of Sifang City, which has just been destroyed. With ye CHENFENG''s hand raised, the whole collapsed city land is slowly lifted up, and the continuous surging boulders below make a loud noise. When it is level with the previous ground, the golden light suddenly becomes thicker and rises into the sky!


    At this time, the huge thunder disaster mixed with more than a hundred thunder fell down!


    Golden light and black-and-white thunder cloud collided and quickly swallowed each other.


    "Big, love, no, love!" Ye CHENFENG opened his eyes, he was like a God, indifferent to the Dharma.


    As soon as the words came to an end, he was bathed in golden light. A cluster of light flashed by, and all the thunder robbers were taken over. He was kneaded into a ball by Ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG holds up his hands, and the Tai Chi array rises slowly and rushes to the sky.


    The magic clouds and thunder clouds in the sky were all dispersed, the darkness was dispersed, and the light came.


    The sun is evenly sprinkled on every inch of land and everyone in the city, warm and bright.


    The people of Sifang city are all kneeling on the ground, many people are in tears, more people are kowtowing.


    Tianmiao looks at this scene quietly with a smile in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Ye CHENFENG was promoted to Yuanying.


    He floated in the air, looking down below, in the crowd, at a glance accurately found the sky.


    He looked at the sky, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    The whole Sifang City, calm back.


    After the disaster in Sifang City, although the houses were damaged, fortunately, they were not serious. Some people were injured, but fortunately no one died. The original Lord of the city was also taken down, and canglangzong took over the treatment of this crazy man. The current city Lord is not the son of the former city Lord, but the daughter of the former city Lord. This woman, who is more courageous than men, is the quickest to deal with the aftermath.


    But at the moment, Tianmiao is holding a black demon who is unwilling to struggle in his hand and carelessly locks him into a porcelain vase.


    "Give it to Yinglong. He knows how to deal with it. " Tianmiao hands the vase to kongho and asks her to go back to Yinglong first.


    "Yes, boss." Kongho took the vase and disappeared.


    Ye CHENFENG has now changed into a clean silver white Taoist robe and comes to TIANYAO. He looks at TIANYAO and says something in a deep voice.


    "Thank you."


    Tianmiao smiles.


    "No


    In fact, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be so miserable. The sky tiny heart some embarrassed think, this words she certainly can''t say.


    Xie Wenzhan stood aside in silence, not knowing what he was thinking.


    When they came, they hid their identity. When they left, they did not hide their identity.


    People in Sifang city all know that they were saved by two gifted disciples of Canglang sect. One was Jiewen Zhan, who got the great power inheritance, and the other was ye CHENFENG, who also learned the truth.


    This matter soon spread all over the Xiuzhen world.


    In addition to appreciating their behavior, the people of Xiuzhen also raised their vigilance. It seems that the demons are starting to move.


    Back in canglangzong, the headmaster was waiting on the main hall. When he saw them, he showed a smile.


    "You did a good job." The leader wanted to praise him implicitly, but he couldn''t help it. "It''s not only good, it''s very good. The ghost saber has been sealed and suppressed. This time, you''ve been in the limelight for canglangzong. "


    To the headmaster''s surprise, he thought that ye CHENFENG would be silent and said, "this is what we should do."


    On the contrary, Xie Wenzhan was silent and some of them wandered in the sky.


    The headmaster once thought whether the two men had exchanged souls.


    But the idea is too scary, too impossible.


    "You two, are you ok?" The headmaster asked after deliberation.


    "It''s OK. There''s nothing to tell me to go back to practice first. " Yechen wind tunnel.


    "Nothing." Xie Wenzhan also answered.


    The leader was full of doubts and waved them back.


    He knows ye CHENFENG''s enlightenment, and he is even more happy to be promoted to Yuanying. But seeing that jiewenzhan is so silent, but jiewenzhan has been hit because of this? The leader thought of it with some worry.


    Ye CHENFENG went back to his yard after leaving the hall.


    Xie Wenzhan wandered aimlessly in canglangzong. When he stopped, he found himself on the peak of the back mountain. He sat down and looked at the clouds in front of him, but his mood was a little confused.


    "Hey, curly boy, what''s the matter? Hit by the ice kid''s promotion? " Suddenly a voice rang out in his ear.


    Solution smell war return to God, turn a head to see, see should dragon sit beside him.


    "Master." Xie Wenzhan wants to stand up and salute, but Ying Long presses his shoulder and sits back.


    "Tell me, how, have you been hit by ice boy''s talent?" Ying Long asked with a smile, "but I don''t think you are such a vulnerable person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    "Elder martial brother, I have known for a long time. I don''t want to admit it, but it''s a fact. " Xie Wenzhan was silent for a while, and finally said, "but I''m not depressed because of this."


    "Well, why do you say that?" Ying Long tilts his head and asks suspiciously. He likes the curly boy very much, and he is also very optimistic about him. Seeing that he is in a low mood, I can''t help caring about what''s going on. Don''t let anything happen to affect his mind.


    "Master, can you answer me a question?" Instead of answering Ying Long''s question, Xie Wenzhan asked such a sentence.


    "Oh, tell me about it." A fruit suddenly appeared in Yinglong''s hand and asked Xie Wenzhan, "do you want to eat it?"


    Xie Wenzhan shook his head, then looked at Yinglong and asked seriously: "can you tell me who Tianmiao is? What kind of identity is she? "


    "Poof..." Ying long, who had just bitten a mouthful of fruit, spat out the fruit directly, then wiped his mouth in embarrassment, turned his head and looked at Xie Wenzhan with wide eyes, "why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    "Can''t you answer?" Seeing Ying Long''s reaction, Xie Wenzhan realized that Tianmiao''s identity was really not simple. "I never believed that she was a sword spirit."


    "She''s very strong." Ying Long bit the fruit and chewed it expressionless.


    "Yes, she is. She called on her elder martial brother, who learned the truth on the spot and was promoted to Yuanying. " When Xie Wenzhan said this, he couldn''t help remembering the scene when TIANYAO stepped on the head of the city leader, with a scornful smile on his face, and said that shocking words.


    He could never forget the arrogant smile that made him look down on all living beings.


    So deeply engraved in the heart.


    Can he become such a strong man one day?


    "Ice kid''s qualifications are good, but you''re not bad either. Don''t belittle yourself... " Ying Long thinks that Xie Wenzhan doesn''t mind. In fact, he still cares about ye CHENFENG''s promotion to Yuanying. He can''t help but comfort him.


    "I will never belittle myself, but I will not be blindly conceited." Xie Wenzhan suddenly smiles. His smile, uninhibited and confident, seems to be back to the first time he appeared before canglangzong''s assessment array, "master, thank you for your comfort."


    "I''m not comforting you." Ying Long turns his head and continues to chew.


    "Before, I was really blinded. I always thought about when I could match or surpass my elder martial brother." Xie Wenzhan stood up and looked far away. He took a deep breath and said with a smile, "I can''t see far enough. Forget that there are many strong people in this world. More forget, to surpass is not others, but myself. Constantly becoming stronger, constantly surpassing themselves, this is the real road of the strong


    Hearing this, Ying long felt relieved. Then he turned his head and looked at Xie Wenzhan. To his dismay, he found that Xie Wenzhan had fallen into a wonderful melody.


    This kid is going to break through!


    How can you be so savvy?


    Xie Wenzhan closed his eyes, and the power in his body was surging wildly.


    The top of the sky, become gray up, thunder clouds slowly gathered.


    Ying Long was surprised, then deeply relieved again.


    I knew the curly boy wasn''t that vulnerable.


    The wind blows jiewenzhan''s clothes and his long hair, but his heart is as firm as a rock.


    He finally found his own way to be strong!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    The situation is thunderous.


    Xie Wenzhan took over the thunder robbery and successfully promoted Yuanying.


    When the headmaster heard the news, he jumped up directly, without exaggeration.


    Yuan Ying, do you think it''s Chinese cabbage?


    Before ye CHENFENG''s promotion, Canglang zongkan was three.


    Now there are five people, and those who break through one after another are all peerless talents under the age of 30.


    And the point is, now it''s the point! One is his son and the other is his apprentice!


    Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Ye CHENFENG naturally saw Lei Yun and felt that someone was breaking through. I guess it''s Jiewen war.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s really good." Ye CHENFENG looked at the direction of Lei Yun and said in a low voice. He would never have said that before.


    "Yes, but you''re better." Tianmiao drinks a cup of fruit wine in his hand and squints slightly. The taste of this wine is very similar to the wine of this world. I don''t know how this wine maker came up with it. It tastes good.


    "Do you think you are praising me?" Ye CHENFENG looks at the sky with a smile.


    "It''s just praise." Tianmiao also looks at the direction where thunder clouds gather before, and knows that Yinglong is there. It seems that Yinglong really likes jiewenzhan.


    Ye CHENFENG sat on the opposite side of the sky with a smile, took the fruit on the table, took out the exquisite dagger and began to cut the fruit.


    ¡­¡­


    No one dares to congratulate ye CHENFENG when he breaks through Yuanying. It''s because ice cubes are deeply rooted in people''s hearts, and no one dares to get close to him. However, jiewenzhan is different. Although he is a bit bohemian, he has a good sense of propriety. Many disciples in the clan congratulated him, and he accepted them one by one with a smile. Yang Shirui is happier than her own breakthrough and gives many gifts to Xie Wenzhan.


    Xie Wenzhan accepted it and returned it.


    According to the Convention, someone in the clan broke through Yuanying to hold a promotion ceremony.


    But this time, both of them felt that the grand ceremony would be held.


    Ye CHENFENG: "boring."


    Xie Wenzhan: "you don''t have to be so troublesome."


    The leader''s heart is blocked.


    Unfilial son and villain!


    "OK, no ceremony. The Wanfa conference is about to begin. This is a grand event in the world of cultivating truth once every 20 years. You go ahead of time and earn me some face. " The headmaster clapped the armrest of his chair and roared.


    They frowned slightly.


    Earn some face?


    What do you mean?


    "In addition to the auction, there is also a rookie competition in the Wanfa competition. Originally, you two took part in the competition, but now they all protest and refuse you two to participate. What a bully! Why don''t you take part? " The headmaster was filled with righteous indignation and spattered with foam.


    Ye CHENFENG was silent when he heard about the war.


    If you ignore the pride in the eyes of the headmaster and the mouth that can''t be closed with a smile, this may be a little persuasive.


    Ye CHENFENG is silent because he doesn''t want to take care of his father.


    Xie Wenzhan was silent. I didn''t expect that the leader had such a shameless side.


    If they are really allowed to participate, who bullies whom?


    Those people can''t hold on to a move under their hands, can they?


    What about the headmaster''s face? Did you put it in your pocket?


    treason and heresy, but dare not make complaints about this.


    "However, although you are not allowed to participate, you still have to go. Go early. It''s necessary to observe the ceremony. " The headmaster stroked his beard and pretended to say, "ah, it''s really distressing. So many people envy me. I''m really afraid that one day I''ll be beaten by someone with a sack on my way."


    Ye CHENFENG looked at his father''s appearance of a villain''s ambition. He thought he was blind and turned away.


    "Master, I''ll go back to practice first." Solution smell war or respect the teacher, first of all the ceremony, just quickly chase ye CHENFENG''s pace to leave.


    I don''t have any Calvin today, am I not a scum man? This story is not over, there is still a part. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Wanfa conference is a grand meeting held every 20 years in Xiuzhen world. Not only the famous sects are present, but also all kinds of chambers of Commerce will not miss it. Moreover, it is a long-standing tradition for the Rookies of different sects to exchange martial arts accomplishments. Before this rookie exchange, there will be a grand auction.


    The Wanfa Congress is held by three sects in turn. The grand meeting lasts for half a month. It is bound to be crowded every day and is a carnival of the world.


    This year, the Wuji sect is hosting the Wanfa assembly. They have already prepared tens of thousands of disciples two months in advance. The leader of Wuji sect loves face so much that he will not let the Wanfa assembly make other mistakes under his own hands.


    The town Inns outside wujixian are already full of people. The chamber of Commerce usually opens three days earlier than the general assembly. There are all kinds of luxury and rare things on the market, such as Dan pills, which are used by the disciples of practice.


    The leader asked ye CHENFENG to reconcile with Wen Zhan and go earlier. They couldn''t, so they had to leave a lot earlier.


    On the flying spirit boat, Yang Shirui is in charge of the direction of the flying boat. She gave the eldest elder dogged, got and ye CHENFENG they go together to the quota. Xie Wenzhan stood beside her and was talking to her.


    Ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao stood on the side of the boat and looked ahead. Konghou and Dongxiao have long been turned into bracelets and hairpins, returning to the misty wrist and hair.


    "There are two flying boats ahead, one in front of the other, and it seems that they are pursuing." Xie Wenzhan suddenly made a sound.


    "It''s the demons." Ye CHENFENG''s face sank.


    Right in front of them, two flying boats were coming. The front is running in a panic, and the back is chasing. It can be seen that the silver flying boat in front has tried its best to fly, but still can''t get rid of the black flying boat behind. The black boat followed the silver boat slowly, as if playing.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan almost swept out of the boat and flew to the black boat at the same time.


    Tianmiao supported his chin and leaned against the side of the boat, looking at the unilateral crushing battle in front of him with great interest.


    Soon, the battle was over. Ye CHENFENG came back with a light face and stood by the side of the sky.


    Xie Wenzhan also came back, but he had more people in his arms. He was holding a beautiful woman injured.


    Looking at this scene, Yang Shirui''s face changed.


    "Who is this girl?" Although Yang Shirui had a big alarm in his heart, he asked politely.


    "I''m a disciple of xianyinzong. My name is Cheng Miaomiao." The woman''s voice was tactful and moving. She leaned pitifully in Xie Wenzhan''s arms, looked up at Xie Wenzhan, and said softly, "thank you for your help today. If it were not for the two elder martial brothers, I would be doomed today. "


    "Miss Cheng, are you hurt?" Yang Shirui is a disciple of xianyinzong. Even if he is not happy at the moment, he puts down these emotions and asks with some concern. Looking at the jade pendant on Cheng Miaomiao''s waist, it is really the unique jade pendant of xianyinzong people.


    "I hurt my foot a little. It''s OK. Elder martial brother Xie, I can walk by myself. Please let me down. " Cheng Miaomiao said softly.


    Cheng Miaomiao, the general of jiewenzhan, sits down on the chair and asks Yang Shirui to check her wound. After all, men and women are different, and it''s not convenient for him to see the injury directly.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t hurt the bone." After checking, Yang Shirui put down his heart and said, "but, Miss Cheng, how did you meet the demons?"


    "It''s my fault, too. I''m so playful that I run out alone. As a result, I met the demons, but I couldn''t fight and run, "Cheng Miaomiao said with a lingering fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    "You can''t do that in the future. Today you are lucky to meet elder martial brother ye and reconcile with him. What can you do next time you don''t have this luck?" Yang Shirui said with a straight face.


    "I understand." Cheng Miaomiao nodded. This time, she was really self willed.


    "On which island are you a disciple?" Yang Shirui asked again.


    "Yuxian island." Cheng Miaomiao replied.


    "Oh, let''s take you back first." Yang Shirui just wants to send Cheng Miaomiao away quickly. She''s not blind. Cheng Miaomiao''s eyes at Jie Wenzhan are dripping with water. Let them get in touch again?


    "No!" Cheng Miaomiao refused.


    Yang Shirui''s face changed and he wanted to attack, but he held back.


    She pinched her thigh. Hold it, hold it, this is a disciple of xianyinzong, and also a disciple of yuxiandao. If the second uncle knew that he was in conflict with the people of xianyinzong, he would buckle his gift.


    The reason why Yang Shirui, who has always been unruly and willful, is so restrained is that Cheng Miaomiao is a disciple of xianyinzong.


    Xianyinzong is a very special existence in the hearts of all monks.


    Xianyinzong, picturesque scenery.


    The whole clan gate is located on a Langyue lake not far from the tidal sea. This lake is adjacent to the tidal sea. There are many small islands with abundant aura. The four seasons are like spring. The largest Yuxian island is the main hall of xianyinzong.


    The reason why xianyinzong is a very special existence in Xiuzhen is that both men and women are yinxiu, and their attack power is not strong at all. However, no one in the whole world dared to provoke them.


    Why does no one dare to provoke them? Because many clans are married to them! This sect has nothing more than a comparison between goddess and male god! There are many pursuers. To put it bluntly, people lick dogs a lot!


    The first step in the entrance examination is to look good. No matter how talented you are, no matter how potential you are, no matter how ugly you look, you can brush down in the first round. This is the rule made by the founder of Kaizong. From here, we can see that the founder was a proper Yangou.


    After the appearance passes the standard, it is to see the qualification.


    The study class of zongmen is totally different from other zongmen.


    All of them are music players. Their weapons are all kinds of musical instruments.


    In the aspect of music, no one can match them.


    He majored in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. The rest of them are proficient in chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Every disciple is erudite, gentle and elegant with excellent temperament.


    So the gods and goddesses are really everywhere! People are dazzled and forget to return.


    Talk again, lick the dog, lick the dog, lick everything at the end.


    Just look at the people who married xianyinzong. Up to the sect leader, down to the sect disciples, not to mention many elders, the core disciples all painstakingly married the disciples of Tianyin sect.


    After a lot of hard work to marry or married, can not be as pearl like treasure in the palm of your hand?


    These disciples who have married the goddess of xianyinzong are not married in the superficial sense. Every year, these goddesses take their husbands back to xianyinzong to live for a few months. Therefore, the relationship between tianyinzong and these sects will only become closer and closer. As for the male gods, they live in xianyinzong with their daughter-in-law. The daughter-in-law wants to go back to her mother''s home and go back together. Most of the time they are in xianyinzong.


    So the population of xianyinzong is very complex, but it is incomparably harmonious.


    Everyone is gentle and polite. Who doesn''t want to be a modest gentleman in front of his sweetheart?


    So even if the heart XXX, also want to smile on the face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    So, it''s amazing.


    The male friar who murders violently outside returns to xianyinzong and looks like a little rabbit.


    "Daughter in law, are you thirsty or not? I''ll go to tianyinquan and get you some water to make tea. Oh, daughter-in-law, put it down, put it down, I''ll air the clothes. "


    When she returned to xianyinzong, she immediately changed into a good wife and mother. Her voice was as soft as water.


    "Husband, how about I make you braised pork at noon? Then make a green vegetable soup to relieve the greasiness. What''s more, my husband, why is there a hole in your dress? Take it off and I''ll sew it for you. "


    A monk with profound Buddhism and worldly transcendence came back to xianyinzong to wash diapers and cook for his daughter-in-law. Wait a minute. Can Buddhism become a child? Of course not. They have been secular for a long time. It''s just that other people haven''t lost their Buddhist dharma, and they are accustomed to dressing up as monks.


    All kinds of strong contrasts like this are staged in xianyinzong every day.


    Because of the complicated relations after the marriage, the people who had some contradictions met with troubles outside xianyinzong, and they would abandon the past and confront the enemy together.


    Xianyinzong has made an indelible contribution to the harmony and peace of Xiuzhen world!


    So when Yang Shirui heard that Cheng Miaomiao was so headstrong, she didn''t dare to say too much. Because her good second uncle, who married a disciple of xianyinzong, lived in canglangzong and xianyinzong in turn every year. The second uncle protects the second aunt like Bao. If he knows that she is not polite to the disciples of xianyinzong, will he be happy? If the second uncle is not happy, there will be less or no gifts every year. Yang Shirui would not do such a stupid thing.


    "Miss Cheng, where do you want to go if you don''t go back? We''ll take you Yang Shirui asked with a smile.


    "You''re going to the Congress. I''m going too, so let''s go together. " With that, Cheng Miaomiao looks at the war with expectation.


    "Isn''t that good?" Of course, Yang Shirui is not willing to go with Cheng Miaomiao.


    "Why not? Elder martial brother Xie and elder martial brother ye are of great strength. We xianyinzong wanted to come to celebrate the breakthrough of Yuanying, but canglangzong did not hold a grand ceremony. I''ve always been sorry about it. I think my master will be very happy to be on the same road with the two elder martial brothers. If she knows, she will tell your leader to let you take care of me more. " Cheng Miaomiao looks at Xie Wenzhan with bright eyes.


    "Ah? It''s good. We will escort you to the Wanfa assembly and find the people of your school. " Xie Wenzhan thought about it and agreed to come down. The disciples of xianyinzong are all treasures. They can''t be provoked. Just go to wujizong, find Cheng Miaomiao''s master, hand him in, and it''s over.


    "You''d better be elder martial brother Xie." Cheng Miaomiao said happily.


    Yang Shirui snorted angrily, turned and ran to the helm. While controlling the direction of the boat, he muttered in a low voice: "it''s not elder martial brother Xie who saved her alone. Elder martial brother Ye has also helped. As a result, I pester elder martial brother Jie. Who doesn''t know her mind? "


    Tianmiao takes a look at the Jiewen war that Cheng Miaomiao talks to, and the corner of his mouth is hooked.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Before, when Xie Wenzhan and Yang Shirui gave gifts to each other, Tianmiao also said this.


    In fact, this has no other meaning.


    In short, there are peach blossoms in Jiewen battle, which is very feminine.


    It''s a bad thing, it''s a good thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Ye CHENFENG stood beside Tianmiao, frowning slightly: "the demons are more and more active now. What do they want to do?" Ye CHENFENG doesn''t feel anything about Yang Shirui''s behavior. For Yang Shirui, ye CHENFENG doesn''t hate or like him. To be exact, he doesn''t care at all.


    Yang Shirui was a little guilty when she saw ye CHENFENG after her divorce, but when she saw that ye CHENFENG didn''t care at all, she finally understood that she was not important to ye CHENFENG. So, she put it down.


    Yang Shirui''s view of Tianmiao is that the sword spirit is so powerful that Yinglong doesn''t dare to offend her, and she doesn''t dare to be obnoxious. Never brush the sense of being in front of the sky. Although Yang Shirui is headstrong and unruly, she is not stupid.


    Her intuition is that Tianmiao is not so much the sword spirit of Ye CHENFENG as the ability to travel around the world with ye CHENFENG. She didn''t know why there was such a strange idea in her heart, but she thought that was it, right! Anyway, a word, must not provoke, also can''t provoke!


    So seeing ye CHENFENG talking to Tianmiao, Yang Shirui has no desire to listen.


    "Maybe I want to make a big move." Tianmiao said lazily, "when we get to wujixiandi, the chamber of Commerce over there has already opened, right?"


    "It should be open. There are many delicious ones. I''ll take you there." Ye CHENFENG naturally took this.


    "OK, I think it''s good. Remember to pack it for me." There''s a little spirit in Tianmiao.


    "That''s for sure." Ye CHENFENG smiles.


    Next, there were no twists and turns all the way to Wuji fairy land.


    Sure enough, the towns outside wujixian are full of people. Ye CHENFENG and their identity, of course, wujizong has already prepared a residence, or a separate courtyard. Quiet and elegant.


    Xie Wenzhan sends Cheng Miaomiao to the courtyard where xianyinzong lives, and gets a lot of thanks. In the face of a group of women chirping, Xie Wenzhan quickly loses. As soon as Cheng Miaomiao sees off, Xie Wenzhan waves her hand to signal that she doesn''t need to.


    The yard ye CHENFENG lived in, the biggest room facing the sun, was naturally left for Tianmiao to live in. No one has a problem.


    The next morning, ye CHENFENG took Tianmiao to the chamber of Commerce. Go to eat and buy.


    Yang Shirui sees ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao go out, and pesters Xie Wenzhan to take her out.


    Xie Wenzhan thinks that there is nothing wrong, so he agrees to come down and takes Yang Shirui out of the door. As a result, as soon as he walked out of the door, he met Cheng Miaomiao, who came to find Xie Wenzhan.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, are you going to the chamber of Commerce? Together Cheng Miaomiao looks forward to the war.


    Yang Shirui just wanted to say no, but Xie Wenzhan casually said, "good."


    Yang Shirui wants to stamp his feet.


    In this way, three people went to the chamber of Commerce. When they arrived at the chamber, they met ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao is tasting two delicious meat kebabs in his hand. Ye CHENFENG stood by, his hands full of food and drink.


    Seeing this scene, Xie Wenzhan was in a mixed mood.


    When did elder martial brother become like this?


    What was the former elder martial brother like?


    I don''t care about anything. My face is always indifferent. The whole person feels very cold.


    But now, the elder martial brother''s face has a shallow smile, saying something to Tianmiao.


    The next moment, I saw what Tianmiao said to him, and then I gave a bunch of meat kebabs to elder martial brother. The elder martial brother took it directly and began to eat in the street regardless of his image.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Elder martial brother has changed a lot.


    Become more, more popular?


    Yes, more popular! The elder martial brother used to be like ice, but now he is like a normal person.


    All this is because of the person around him.


    Xie Wenzhan''s eyes moved to Tianmiao''s body.


    Tianmiao seems to be aware of it. He looks up here. Ye CHENFENG also looked over.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at them and smiles. Ye CHENFENG nodded slightly, then turned around and continued to stroll with Tianmiao.


    "Elder martial brother, I want to eat that too." Yang Shirui shakes Xie Wenzhan''s arm and says in a delicate voice.


    "Which one? Elder martial brother, what did they eat? " I heard about the war.


    "Well." Yang Shirui nodded.


    "OK, you wait here. I''ll buy some for you. How many strings do you want?" Xie Wenzhan agreed.


    "Two strings." Yang Shirui said happily.


    Xie Wenzhan nodded, walked quickly, bought two bunches of meat and handed them to Yang Shirui.


    But Yang Shirui only took one string and said with a smile: "there is another string, elder martial brother, you can eat it."


    Xie Wenzhan said, "good." Then he began to eat. While eating, I thought, well, it''s really delicious. No wonder elder martial brother and Tianmiao like it.


    Yang Shirui eats the kebab and looks at Cheng Miaomiao defiantly.


    Cheng Miaomiao is a little angry. Of course, she can see that Yang Shirui did it on purpose.


    Now Yang Shirui and Wen Zhan are both eating meat kebabs, but she stands in the same place and watches them eat, giving people a feeling that she is redundant.


    Cheng Miaomiao also shook Xie Wenzhan''s arm: "elder martial brother Xie, I want to eat that. Can you buy that for me?"


    Xie Wenzhan just finished eating the meat kebab in his hand, looked at what Cheng Miaomiao pointed out, and said casually, "good." It seems that elder martial brother has this in his hand just now. Buy it and have a try.


    "I want two, too." Cheng Miaomiao stressed.


    Xie Wenzhan didn''t care. He listened to Cheng Miaomiao and bought two.


    Naturally, Cheng Miaomiao only took one and asked Xie Wenzhan to eat another.


    Jiewenzhan has no psychological burden.


    Cheng Miaomiao looks at Yang Shirui provocatively.


    This time, Yang Shirui was angry.


    "Elder martial brother! Buy me this and that. Let''s go, let''s go. " Yang Shirui pulls Xie Wenzhan''s arm forward.


    "All right." Xie Wenzhan agreed.


    Standing in the same place, Cheng Miaomiao stamped his foot: "elder martial brother Xie, wait for me."


    "Don''t you know how to keep up? Why wait for you? " Yang Shirui turned his head and rolled his eyes.


    "Ah, keep up." Xie Wenzhan turned back, but he didn''t stop. In his opinion, what Yang Shirui said is very reasonable. Just a few steps, wouldn''t it be better for him to keep up?


    Cheng Miaomiao snorts at Yang Shirui''s white eyes and follows up quickly.


    In fact, in a sense, the real straight man of iron and steel is jiewenzhan.


    But you say he is a straight man of steel, sometimes it is so provocative.


    No, I saw a friar molesting a girl shamelessly. The girl was obviously inexperienced, flushed and at a loss.


    Xie Wenzhan stepped forward, without saying a word, and directly kicked the friar who was teasing the girl.


    "You are such a scum, which clan, report it." Xie Wenzhan still had a bamboo stick in his mouth, which he hadn''t thrown after eating the kebab. He looked contemptuously at the man who was trampled on by himself, "can''t you control your mouth or your lower body? Tell me, I''ll help you to make a choice, which can''t be controlled, which can be cut! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    Someone has recognized Wen Zhan.


    "It''s Canglang sect''s Jiewen battle!"


    "It''s him, with curly hair and good looks."


    "A sense of justice is a model for our generation."


    "Is he the one who has inherited the great power? No wonder


    There was an exclamation all around. I''m sorry for the war of understanding and hearing.


    The monk who was trampled by jiewenzhan was already shivering. He just saw a pretty girl and wanted to take advantage of her. He didn''t expect to get to know Wenzhan. Jiewenzhan, one of today''s two great geniuses, is now well-known. And canglangzong, where can he afford it?


    "No, please forgive me. I can''t do it any more. I didn''t do anything, I didn''t touch the girl''s face, so I said something I shouldn''t say. Please forgive me. I don''t dare any more. " The monk who was trampled on the foot cried bitterly for mercy.


    "Go away." Xie Wenzhan kicked the monk.


    Then he and Yang Shirui and Cheng Miaomiao will leave.


    However, the rescued girl followed.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Xie." The girl smiles shamefully, "I''m a disciple of Xiliu sect. Today, I am reckless and willful. I came out alone. I didn''t expect to meet such a person. "


    "A little help." Xie Wenzhan waved his hand, Hun didn''t care, "since she is the younger martial sister of Xiliu sect, go back quickly. It''s better to go out with people next time. "


    Xiliu sect is one of the three major sects. Canglang sect is followed by Wuji sect, and Wuji sect is followed by Xiliu sect.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, where are you going? I''m familiar with this place. I can lead the way. " The girl of xiliuzong said with a smile, "my name is Pei."


    "No, younger martial sister Pei. My elder martial brother and I just go around at will." Without waiting for Xie Wenzhan to speak, Yang Shirui first refused. The heart has become a frog. What''s going on? Why do all the women saved by elder martial brother Xie look like they want to meet each other? Damn it!


    "Yes, Miss Pei, let''s just go around by ourselves. There is no need to lead the way. We can find our way back. " Cheng Miaomiao also refused to fall behind. She is not blind. The woman surnamed Pei''s eyes are green when she looks at Xie Wenzhan. Hum!


    "It seems to me that elder martial brother Xie likes delicious food very much? I know which shops here have delicious food. Shall I lead the way? " Pei Shimei completely ignores Yang Shirui and Cheng Miaomiao. She doesn''t even take a look at them and says to Xie Wenzhan directly.


    "Not bad." Xie Wenzhan agrees, because when Pei Shimei says this, ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao appear in his mind. Tianmiao seems to like delicious food very much. If Pei Shimei takes her to eat delicious food, maybe she can meet her?


    At this time, jiewenzhan didn''t realize that he was thinking like this for the first time. He did not find that he subconsciously followed the sky. It''s not love, but subconsciously following the strong. It used to be ye CHENFENG, but now it''s Tianmiao.


    When Xie Wenzhan agrees, Yang Shirui and Cheng Miaomiao snort. Then they heard the same hum, looked at each other, looked at each other with hatred, and no longer spoke.


    In this way, the line of three became the line of four.


    Pei''s younger martial sister takes Xie Wenzhan and them to some shops. As expected, she meets Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG. Tianmiao is referring to those snacks, let store packing, ye CHENFENG behind, waiting to pay.


    "Elder martial brother, Tianmiao, are you here?" Xie Wenzhan said hello with a smile.


    Ye CHENFENG turned his head and looked at them, nodding as a greeting.


    The sky tiny but moved the vision to Pei Shi Mei''s body, in the eyes appeared a touch of amusing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    "Ah, Tianmiao, do you want to try this? We just tasted it and thought it was good. " Xie Wenzhan handed a bag of things to the sky.


    "Thank you." Tianmiao takes it and thanks with a smile.


    Younger martial sister Pei took the initiative to say hello: "this is elder martial brother Ye of canglangzong. I''ve heard about it for a long time, and it''s really extraordinary to see him today. I''m a disciple of Xiliu sect. My surname is Pei. "


    Ye CHENFENG looked at Pei: "Oh."


    And then it''s gone.


    Yang Shirui and Cheng Miaomiao frowned slightly. In the real world, everything is strength has the final say, the strong is respected. Now ye CHENFENG has arrived at Yuanying. Is there something wrong with Pei''s tone?


    Before she introduced herself to elder martial brother Xie, they didn''t feel it. Now I''m just reacting. What''s the matter with this slightly arrogant tone? He only gave his surname and looked like he was on top. She is just an ordinary disciple of Xiliu sect, and her accomplishments are similar to them. Where did you come from to talk to elder martial brother ye like this?


    Ye CHENFENG didn''t care, but he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he turned to pay for Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took out the things given by jiewenzhan and gently picked them with his eyebrows: "eh, it smells a little fragrant."


    "To peel." Xie Wenzhan naturally takes it over, peels it for Tianmiao, and then hands it to Tianmiao, "eat while it''s hot."


    Tianmiao took it, tasted it, and said with a smile, "it''s good. I''ll ask him to buy some for me later." He, of course, refers to ye CHENFENG.


    Xie Wenzhan suddenly feels that ye CHENFENG is just like Tianmiao''s younger brother. He thought of this, looked at the nut shell in his hand, silent. It seems that he is also a follower. Forget it. It''s the sequel of Sifang city acting as a guard.


    Yang Shirui, Cheng Miaomiao and Pei Shimei look at this scene with different thoughts.


    Yang Shirui thinks that he should. It''s right to be able to serve Daneng?


    Cheng Miaomiao is a little jealous. Even though she knows that the beautiful woman in front of her is a sword spirit, she has already cultivated her body. It''s totally different. Elder martial brother Xie has never shelled nuts for me like this. Hum! Sour ~ ~


    sister Pei looks at Xie Wenzhan and Tianmiao talking and laughing. Her eyes sink and she lowers her head. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Elder martial brother ye, I''m familiar with this place. Can I show you around?" Pei Shimei and other ye CHENFENG check out, take the initiative to check out ye CHENFENG.


    Ye CHENFENG looked at the crowd and said: "too many people, too noisy." She didn''t give Pei any face.


    With that, I will leave with Tianmiao.


    "Elder martial brother, wait for me!" Xie Wenzhan shouts in a hurry, turns around and says to the three girls, "go back after you''ve finished your shopping. Pay attention to your safety."


    Finish saying, the head didn''t return of followed leaf Chen breeze to walk together. Go to ye CHENFENG side seems to suggest something, ye CHENFENG nodded slightly.


    Yang Shirui three people stand in situ, watching ye CHENFENG, their figure disappeared in the crowd, in situ messy.


    What''s going on?


    Leaving them like this?


    Did you leave it like this?


    Cheng Miaomiao stamped his foot angrily and ran away.


    Pei''s younger martial sister looks at the direction where Jie Wenzhan''s figure disappears. She is silent and turns to leave.


    Only Yang Shirui stood still. In her mind, she thought of the expression when Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG talked, and the expression when Xie Wenzhan shelled Tianmiao. Finally, in my mind is the picture of Xie Wenzhan chasing ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao.


    At this moment, Yang Shirui suddenly remembered what her father had said to her.


    "Jiewenzhan, like the wind, will never stop moving forward and never stay for anyone. Including you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    Yang Shi Rui only felt stuffy in his heart, his eyes were sour, and tears gushed from his eyes.


    She quickly lowered her head so that no one could see her crying.


    Blinked, squeezed out the tears in her eyes, she turned and walked towards the courtyard where she lived.


    Some things, some people, it''s time to let go


    When Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG visited Tianmiao for a day, they ate a lot of food and even packed a lot of things. Last time, Sifang Tianmiao bought some special products for Yinglong. This time, of course, it was ye CHENFENG who paid for them.


    When Xie Wenzhan returned to his house, he found that someone had been waiting there for a long time.


    It''s Cheng Miaomiao.


    "Elder martial brother Xie!" As soon as Cheng Miaomiao saw Xie Wenzhan coming back, he welcomed him happily.


    "Ah, why are you here?" To solve the doubts of Wen Zhan.


    "Wait for you." Cheng Miaomiao replied in a delicate voice.


    "Why are you waiting for me? Don''t you go back to bed? " Xie Wenzhan is even more puzzled.


    "You Cheng Miaomiao is a little angry, and he can''t understand the customs of the war. A girl is waiting for you at your door. What can I do for you?


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Cheng Miaomiao''s face was not good-looking, Xie Wenzhan asked cautiously. Women are more fickle. He has some experience. Shangwu still left a shadow on him.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, I ask you!" When Cheng Miaomiao asked this, he seemed to have plucked up his courage.


    "Ah, you ask." The solution hears the war way.


    "What do you think of me? Who do you think is better than elder martial sister Yang and today''s younger martial sister Pei? " Cheng Miaomiao asked directly.


    "It''s all very good." Xie Wenzhan thinks this problem is very strange.


    "I mean, who''s the best? Who do you like better? " Cheng Miao is in a hurry.


    "It''s all the same." Xie Wenzhan doesn''t understand Cheng Miaomiao''s brain circuit at all. What''s the question? What''s the difference between them? The difference in cultivation?


    What else did Cheng Miaomiao have to say? A footstep sounded. Then there was Pei''s voice.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, are you there?" As soon as the voice fell, Pei''s younger martial sister came in. She was not surprised when she saw Cheng Miaomiao and heard about the war, but came up with a smile.


    "Sister Pei." Jiewenzhan is puzzled. Does sister Pei have something to do with herself?


    When Cheng Miaomiao saw the smile on Pei''s face, he was shocked. What''s the matter with this woman? After saving one time, you won''t let go of elder martial brother Xie? Is it over? She completely forgot that she was the same.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, are you talking about something?" Pei asked with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business." Cheng Miaomiao made a rude plea, then turned to Xie Wenzhan and said, "elder martial brother Xie, is it no difference if you answer my question just now? Am I not good? " As a disciple of xianyinzong, especially she is still in that status. She has been favored since childhood. She wants wind to wind and rain to rain. And is she not good-looking?


    "Yes? What''s the difference? " The solution smell war a face be at a loss, still seriously answered a question, "how many of your accomplishments?"? There should be differences. Whose is higher, you or younger martial sister Yang... "


    "You Cheng Miaomiao is not in the mood to hear Jie Wenzhan''s words. When she sees Pei''s smiling face again, her heart explodes. She stomps her feet and runs away.


    "Well? Sister Cheng Xie Wenzhan sees Cheng Miaomiao angry and just wants to chase him, but Pei Shimei stops him.


    "The little girl''s family is a little bit angry. It''s not good to be angry if she doesn''t like it. You can''t follow her all the time, or you will be more and more angry. Elder martial brother Xie, you don''t have to pay attention to it. She''ll be fine after a while. " Pei junior sister a pair of elder''s tone, said earnestly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    "Is she going to be ok?" Xie Wenzhan is a little worried.


    "This is Wuji fairy land. What can I do for you? When she''s not angry, she''ll go back. " Pei younger martial sister said.


    Xie Wenzhan thought about it. He also thought about what could happen in Wuji immortal land. There were disciples patrolling at night.


    "What can I do for you, younger martial sister Pei?" I heard about the war.


    "Thank you for saving me during the day. I''m here to thank you." Pei said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a lift." Xie Wenzhan smiles with indifference.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Cheng Miaomiao hurried forward in a huff. When she came back to herself, she found that she had come to the periphery of Wuji immortal land. She simply sat down on a high stone and watched the lights in the town below. This is the first time that she has been frustrated. It is in jiewenzhan.


    "This fool, can''t you see that Miss Ben likes you? Do I have to be clear? " Cheng Miaomiao breathlessly pats the big stone under his body, but his hand hurts and he takes it back with a grin.


    "Oh, whose little girl is this? That nerd doesn''t like you. I like you. Why don''t you try with me? Now we''ll have the bridal chamber. " A husky and frivolous voice suddenly rang out in Cheng Miaomiao''s ear. The next moment, Cheng Miaomiao finds that he can''t move.


    "Demons!" Cheng Miaomiao was shocked and turned pale. How can there be demons here? When she got close, she didn''t feel it at all.


    "The little girl is so beautiful, how can anyone have the heart to refuse you? Come on, let me love you. " A dangerous breath covers Cheng Miaomiao. Cheng Miaomiao wants to shout, but he can''t make any sound.


    In Cheng Miaomiao''s eyes, it reflects the appearance of the demons in front of him. The demon in the dark fog has wrinkles on his face, red eyes and evil intentions in his eyes.


    When Cheng Miaomiao thinks of the corpse of a nun who was humiliated and killed by the demons, he starts to tremble. She doesn''t want to, don''t be humiliated and sucked to become a red. Naked, dry bodies! He was abused before he died and humiliated after he died. Great fear almost drowned Cheng Miaomiao.


    Mother, I will never be willful again.


    Help me.


    Mother, help me!!


    Who can help me?


    The dry fingers of the demons have been caressing Cheng Miaomiao''s face. Cheng Miaomiao feels the cold breath of death approaching.


    She closed her eyes in despair and shed tears of regret.


    But the next moment, the cold feeling disappeared.


    There was a loud bang in my ear.


    Cheng Miaomiao opens her eyes in doubt and sees the picture that she can''t forget all her life.


    A gorgeous woman stepped on the head of the demon clan and rubbed it on the ground. Just now, the demons who were still laughing were lying on the ground in pain, and they couldn''t even struggle.


    In the moonlight, the gorgeous woman smiles at her. Wind blowing, lifted her long black hair and elegant clothes, moonlight seems to give her a layer of silvery white light, it looks so cold, so beautiful.


    She knows her.


    I''ve seen her, too.


    Her name is Tianmiao.


    It is said to be the sword spirit of Ye CHENFENG.


    She now feels that she is definitely not the sword spirit of Ye CHENFENG. No, she is definitely not the sword spirit.


    She is


    "Little girl, don''t run around. What should we do when we meet bad people? In the future, you can either go out with the strong or become strong yourself. " The sky tiny tiny tiny a smile, finish saying after the foot of the demon clan to this time chase over of leaf Chen breeze, turn round to want to go.


    But the next moment, Tianmiao feels that her clothes are pulled. She turns her head and looks at a pair of bright eyes.


    "Sister, I like you."


    Then, Tianmiao heard such a sentence clearly from Cheng Miaomiao''s mouth.


    (the weekly recommended ticket will be increased when it reaches 15000. Weekend more! Really? Salted fish white will turn over, depends on your hands of the spatula (recommended ticket)! And ask for the full star evaluation, wuwuwu, thank you little angels.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Tianmiao stops and looks at Cheng Miaomiao.


    Cheng Miaomiao also looks at the sky.


    She''s not a sword, she''s not anybody.


    She is my goddess.


    Cheng Miaomiao tightly pulls Tianmiao''s clothes. When he hears Tianmiao laughing, he realizes what he just said.


    "Oh, no, sister, I didn''t mean that. I mean, thank my sister for saving me. My sister is really powerful. My sister is very strong. My sister is very handsome. My sister was really powerful just now. If it wasn''t for you, I would be finished today. " Cheng Miaomiao explained incoherently. The more he explained, the redder his face became.


    "I know. You are so cute, and I like you very much." Tianmiao looks at Cheng Miaomiao at a loss and laughs. At first sight, the little girl is usually treated with dignity and self-discipline, but her heart is not bad. Another thing is that the identity of this little girl is not simple. Whether it''s because of the little girl or her identity, the sky will not let her have an accident.


    "Ah, really?" Cheng Miaomiao screamed like a groundhog. When he finished, he began to smile at God''s face. Then he realized that he had done something stupid again. This time, a red face was really dripping out of the water.


    "Really, go back quickly, and don''t run out by yourself in the future." The sky tiny nods, but still ordered a sentence.


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm!" Cheng Miaomiao pecked at the rice and nodded desperately. He was very clever.


    Wuji immortal land unexpectedly appeared the demon clan, and the strength is not weak, caused a great disturbance. Wujizong immediately stepped up its vigilance, and a group of people showed concern for it. Among them, there were several elders of Wuji sect, even the leader of Wuji sect.


    Because Cheng Miaomiao''s school is here.


    Cheng Miaomiao is not an ordinary disciple of xianyinzong. She is the daughter of the leader of xianyinzong and the elder of Wuji Zong. These two people''s apple of the eye almost had an accident, can not cause shock? In particular, the elder of Wuji sect almost beat the leader of Wuji sect. Oh, the Lord is his brother, brother.


    "My dear daughter, you must never leave my father''s sight for half a minute." The elder held Cheng Miaomiao in his arms and said, "what if your mother knows? Is your mother still crying? I don''t want to live if something happens to your mother. My dear daughter, you should never run out by yourself like this again. "


    "I know. I won''t be willful any more. I won''t run around any more." Cheng Miaomiao also cried and said that this time she really knew that she was afraid and regretted it.


    The leader of Wuji sect stood beside him with an embarrassed look on his face. When such a thing happened in Wuji sect, he, the leader of Wuji sect, was certainly responsible. And this is my own niece, dear! The only niece! He is also afraid and distressed.


    But, brother, you are the elder of Wuji sect. Can you take care of your image? If you want to howl back, will you?


    Do we want to lose face in Wuji sect?


    The leader of Wuji sect, who always loves face, wants to cry without tears.


    And Miaomiao! In the past, everyone doted on her. She could do whatever she wanted, and she was not stopped. Don''t let people follow to protect tired, everyone also according to her. As a result, what happened now! She can''t do whatever she wants in the future. I almost lost my life. If the demons succeed The master of Wuji sect shivered. He didn''t dare to think about the consequences!


    This time I''ll go back and teach her a good lesson. I''ll punish her very, very severely and let her have a long memory. I''ll punish her for not eating her favorite sweet and sour ribs in wujizong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "Good daughter, be obedient in the future. Don''t come out alone." The elder of Wuji sect doesn''t know that ye CHENFENG and Wenzhan saved Cheng Miaomiao''s last encounter with the demons. He only knows that ye CHENFENG''s sword spirit saved him this time. When he''s done howling, he remembers that he should give thanks.


    After he stood up straight, he saluted ye CHENFENG and Tianmiao: "I don''t want to thank you any more. If you need me to do anything in the future, as long as I can do it, there will be no difference. "


    "Thank you both. My brother''s words are what I mean." The Lord of Wuji sect also bowed his hand and showed his gratitude.


    "It''s the sky that saved me. I didn''t do anything." Yechen wind tunnel.


    "You don''t have to care about it." The sky waves its hand.


    "Thank you some other time. I''ll take Miaomiao back to rest first. " The elder made up his mind that Miaomiao must not be allowed to come. Being used to her is actually harmful to her. You have to take it with you. If you have something to do, you must send experts to protect you.


    Jiewenzhan also heard news coming at this time. After hearing that Cheng Miaomiao was attacked by the demons, Xie Wenzhan feels very guilty. If he had come out at that time, it would not have happened. After seeing that Cheng Miaomiao was ok, Xie Wenzhan was a little relieved.


    "Father, go back by yourself, I don''t know." Cheng Miaomiao refused.


    "What''s the matter, you child?" The elder was a little angry, so something like this happened. Didn''t the child just promise that he would not be self willed in the future? How come it''s like this again?


    "I want to be with my sister." Cheng Miaomiao pointed to Tianmiao and said with bright eyes.


    The elder looks confused. The leader of Wuji sect responded. I think it''s because Tianmiao saved Miaomiao. Miaomiao is very dependent on Tianmiao now.


    "Well, could you take care of Miaomiao for a while? She''s in shock now. She''s at ease with you. Please, we wujizong will thank you very much. " The leader of Wuji sect had no choice but to discuss with Tianmiao.


    "Ah, I''ll trouble you. Thank you. I will visit canglangzong and the headmaster in person some other day Big elder also reaction come over, in the heart distressed frightened daughter, then also please way.


    "I want to be with my sister, so I don''t want to be with them. Especially him When Miao Miao hears what his father and great uncle say, he happily runs to Tianmiao and holds Tianmiao''s hand. However, he says that ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan are smelly men, and points to Xie Wenzhan, especially him.


    Ye CHENFENG: "what


    Xie Wenzhan Women are really fickle.


    The master and elder of Wuji sect were embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Miaomiao is willful." Then they both looked at the sky with expectant eyes. My face expressed a meaning, please take care of our baby, thank you.


    "Well, Miaomiao is lovely and has a nice voice." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well, sister is the best." Cheng Miaomiao said happily, "elder sister, I''ll play for you. My best musical instrument is the konghou. I''ll play and sing one song for you. No, ten songs. No, no, how many capital songs does my elder sister want to listen to. Sister, when the Wanfa conference is over, come to xianyinzong with me. Xianyinzong is very beautiful. I have many senior brothers and sisters. They play very well. I''ll let them play for you. "


    "Good. My favorite musical instrument is also the konghou Tianmiao looks at the chirping Cheng Miaomiao and nods.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    The leader of Wuji sect and the elder are staring at Cheng Miaomiao''s chattering around the sky.


    Is this their self willed and delicate little princess that nobody cares about?


    It''s really like a fake.


    Elder is a little sad. It seems that he has never been treated like this before. My daughter played and sang for him, but that was when she was a child. After growing up, there will be no more, not to mention the fact that her daughter went to find her elder martial brothers and sisters to play together. Has he never been treated like this?


    The disciples of xianyinzong, who came to the Wanfa assembly, were also wide eyed. This time, all of them are the core disciples of xianyinzong. Among them, there are several disciples of yuxiandao, all of them are Cheng Miaomiao''s senior brothers and sisters. How ever did they see the wayward little princess being so clever and flattering someone like this. Never seen it! What is the sacred spirit of the sword? It has such a great charm!


    Tianmiao leaves with Cheng Miaomiao Shi Shi ran, leaving behind a group of people with complex feelings.


    Two "smelly men" ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan look at each other in silence. They both see the unspeakable complexity in their eyes. Then they left together.


    The elder, holding the leader of Wuji sect, cried and said: "brother, now I think the elder is right. Daughter, when she grows up, she has to get married. My heart is too painful to breathe now. "


    "What a mess! It''s a sword spirit, and it''s a woman! " The master of Wuji sect pulled away his mentally retarded brother and walked away.


    The disciples of xianyinzong stood in the same place and looked at the elder. They were at a loss. What should they do now?


    "Go back and rest. I''ll talk to your Lord about this evening. " The elder waved for everyone to go back. Then he turned around and left with a sigh. While walking, I mutter that I don''t want to stay.


    A group of disciples of xianyinzong were left in disorder in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Miaomiao followed Tianmiao back to the yard. He really found a konghou and sat in the yard, playing and singing for Tianmiao.


    As soon as Cheng Miaomiao opens his voice, his eyes are bright.


    I have long guessed that Cheng Miaomiao''s singing voice will be pleasant, but I didn''t expect it to be so pleasant.


    Sounds of nature! It''s no exaggeration!


    She plays the konghou with beautiful posture and moving sound.


    Tianmiao quietly looks at the little girl in the yard, playing and singing with all her heart, with a smile in her eyes.


    Beautiful soul, beautiful voice and beautiful music. It''s a beautiful picture.


    After Cheng Miaomiao sings a song, Tianmiao asks her to come and have a rest, and shares her treasure generously.


    "Wow, sister, this is delicious."


    "This is delicious, too!"


    "Wow, sister, what''s this? Drink it well."


    Like a little hamster, Cheng Miaomiao''s gills are bulging. He can''t help laughing.


    How could anyone have the heart to hurt such a lovely girl.


    At night, Cheng Miaomiao lives in Tianmiao''s yard and sleeps next to Tianmiao.


    Yang Shirui was surprised at Cheng Miaomiao''s rapid transformation, and then accepted it quickly. She didn''t expect that Cheng Miaomiao had such a big future. It''s the apple of the eye of the elder of xianyinzong and wujizong! Fortunately, I haven''t bullied this girl, otherwise my second uncle will have to beat himself.


    However, this little girl is really realistic. When elder martial brother Xie saved her, she wanted elder martial brother Xie. Now Tianmiao saved her, she wanted Tianmiao. Hum, what a child! Before, I was so naive to care with such a naive child!


    The Wanfa conference was held as scheduled. Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan came to show themselves. The Wanfa conference was successfully held and concluded.


    Tianmiao has gained a lot. In addition to a lot of delicious food, he has also gained a mi Mei.


    After the Wanfa conference, MI Mei held on to her.


    "Elder sister, you promised to visit xianyinzong." Cheng Miaomiao looked at Tianmiao with tears in his eyes and said pitifully.


    The elder has a headache on one side. When did you see your daughter so sticky? Ah, I haven''t been so sticky. I can''t breathe with heartache. But the daughter is willful up are so lovely ah.


    The master of Wuji sect said awkwardly, looking at Cheng Miaomiao''s tearful appearance, and he really said that he would not let his niece stop mischief. Then what shall I do?


    (for recommendation tickets, I''ll ask Miaomiao to sing a song for you, ha ha. Dear ones, please support


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    What can we do? We can only pull down the face and lobby together!


    "Miss Tian, if you have nothing to do, why don''t you go to xianyinzong for a visit?" The master of Wuji sect and the Elder spoke politely at the same time. They saw the power of the sky that night. They asked themselves that if they met the demon clan alone, they would never be able to subdue them with one foot. We still have to fight before we can win. Look at the sky, a foot put the demon on the ground friction. What else do they not understand?


    "Good." Tianmiao looks at Cheng Miaomiao, and smiles and agrees.


    Cheng Miaomiao jumped up and screamed like a groundhog.


    In this way, Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG went to xianyinzong together.


    As for Xie Wenzhan, the "smelly man", he took Yang Shirui and other people of Canglang sect back to the sect. As for Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG''s rescue of process Miaomiao, Cheng Miaomiao has already told his father and great uncle, asking them to come forward and thank them again. Then he explained directly without any burden that he only invited sister Tianmiao to play in xianyinzong, and there was no need to solve Wenzhan.


    Originally, Cheng Miaomiao didn''t want ye CHENFENG to go, but Tianmiao has a different relationship with him. He can''t help it. Take it by the way.


    Along the way, Cheng Miaomiao eagerly tells Tianmiao what xianyinzong has to eat and drink.


    "The tea in Yuxian island is unique. Many families line up to buy it every year. Yuhu island is the most famous ice fish. Ice muscle fish grow mature, a fish has so long Cheng Miaomiao stretched out his arm and said, "sister, you see, it''s as long as my two arms. The best way to cook fish is to cut it into thin slices and rinse it directly in the soup. On Mengying Island, there are all kinds of delicious fruits all year round. This time we just catch up with... "


    Tianmiao listens with relish. Looking at Cheng Miaomiao''s dancing gestures, she blushes and feels more and more lovely.


    In xianyinzong, the leader of xianyinzong came to meet him.


    The leader of xianyinzong is a beautiful, elegant and dignified woman. Her clothes were luxurious and imposing, and her eyebrows and eyes were sharp.


    Tianmiao is a little curious. How did the elder of Wuji sect catch up with such a woman.


    "Miss Tian, young master ye, thank you for your help. If there''s anything that xianyinzong can do, there''s no difference. " Xianyinzong said gratefully to Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG.


    "A little help." The way of heaven.


    "Mother!" Cheng Miaomiao rushed into the arms of the leader of xianyinzong and said, "mother, do you miss me? I miss you so much. I will never be capricious again. Mother, you can''t scold me. I brought my elder sister back. You can''t scold me in front of my elder sister. They want to be proud. "


    "Well, well, you naughty man. I really want to be good in the future. " Just now, there were fierce and beautiful women in their eyes and eyebrows. For a moment, they held Cheng Miaomiao gently in their arms. "This time, thanks to miss Tian, they saved you. You can''t run around willfully." The leader of xianyinzong was also very afraid. He was such a treasure. He went out secretly and almost lost her.


    "I will practice hard in the future and become stronger! When I get stronger, I can protect myself, my mother and my father as well. " Cheng Miaomiao said very seriously.


    "My son is sensible." Xianyin Zongzhu was moved and said with emotion.


    PS, here daughter and son are all called my son


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Tianmiao looks at Cheng Miaomiao''s coquetry and sighs in his heart. No wonder this little girl is capricious but dotes on her. It''s too coquettish and lovely.


    Tianmiao was warmly entertained by xianyinzong, the highest standard one.


    Every day we eat the special products of each island carefully prepared by xianyinzong. Sure enough, as Cheng Miaomiao said, each island has its own characteristics and specialties. The ice muscle fish melts in the mouth and leaves fragrance on the lips and teeth. All kinds of fruits are sweet and fragrant, thin and juicy.


    Cheng Miaomiao even plays and sings for Tianmiao every day, and invites her close brothers and sisters to play together.


    Tianmiao lies on the side of the concubine''s chair, looking at the most eye-catching scene in front of him.


    Many beautiful men and women are playing under the peach tree. This song is grand but beautiful. People who listen to it are infatuated. It seems that the mountains and rivers and the vast sky expressed in the song really appear in front of their eyes, and then they seem to see a quiet lake and fish jumping on the water.


    Cheng Miaomiao sits in the front. Her hands caress the konghou, her lips open, and her graceful singing and piano sound are in the air. Countless birds and small animals come quietly and listen quietly.


    The real fairy music


    Tianmiao closed her eyes and enjoyed the wonderful time.


    Ye CHENFENG cut the fruit on one side, sliced it and put it on the plate neatly. After finishing this, he continued to take the nuts next to him calmly and began to shell. He was so absorbed in shelling that he didn''t catch a glimpse of the beautiful people playing under the peach blossom tree.


    One by one, after several songs in a row, Cheng Miaomiao waved to the crowd to stop. Then she ran to the sky.


    "Sister, sister, is that nice?" Cheng Miaomiao has a look of praise. If there is a tail behind him, he may have shaken out the shadow.


    "Miaomiao''s songs are unique in the world." Tianmiao can''t help holding out his hand and touching Cheng Miaomiao''s head, smiles and praises.


    "Ah, ha ha, just like my sister." Cheng Miaomiao said happily.


    "Here you are. Give the rest to your senior brothers and sisters." Tianmiao puts a bracelet on Cheng Miaomiao''s wrist and hands him a storage bag.


    "Wow! A gift from my sister! How beautiful! How beautiful Cheng Miaomiao screamed and said, "thank you, sister." Then she ran to her elder brothers and sisters excitedly. What Cheng Miaomiao doesn''t know is that this is not an ordinary ornament, but a powerful defensive weapon. Strong enough that no one can hurt Cheng Miaomiao in this world.


    "Come on, my sister will give you gifts too. Share the spoils. Oh, no, share the presents. " Cheng Miaomiao was very excited.


    Cheng Miaomiao''s senior brothers and sisters gather around. After Cheng Miaomiao takes out the things inside, everyone''s faces change. All the things in it are suitable for them. Everyone has the most suitable instrument for himself. And these instruments are not ordinary products! They are all magic weapons with high quality! They are both offensive and defensive. They just want to buy magic weapons that they can''t afford.


    After they got their own magic weapon, they all turned to look at Tianmiao, bowed to Tianmiao with respect and gratitude.


    The sky tiny smile, don''t think of of of of wave hand, signal everyone to scatter. These are all the things she collected before. They are not very useful to her, but they are very suitable for this group of music practitioners.


    When all the people left, the sky waved. Cheng Miaomiao rushed over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "Sister, thank you. There are so many good things for my senior brothers and sisters. I think they want to kiss me when they leave. The things given by my sister must be very good." Cheng Miaomiao looks at the sky with bright eyes and says happily.


    "Miaomiao." Tianmiao gently opens his mouth and touches Cheng Miaomiao''s head.


    "Well?" Cheng Miaomiao blinks at the sky, not knowing why.


    "I''m going back. You should be good in the future. Practice well. " Tianmiao said with a smile. That bracelet, she made a mark, even if Cheng Miaomiao reincarnation, will also be hidden in her soul with reincarnation. She hoped that such a lovely girl would be safe forever.


    "Ah, you''re going back to canglangzong?" Cheng Miaomiao is not willing to give up, holding on to the sky''s clothes.


    "The demons are more and more active. There should be actions in the world of cultivation. It''s going to be busy. " Tianmiao didn''t answer Cheng Miaomiao''s question, but said something like this.


    Later, Cheng Miaomiao realized that what Tianmiao said was going back, not to canglangzong, but to


    "Ah, yes, my mother''s face is not very good recently. It seems that she is busy contacting many families to discuss this matter together." After thinking about it, Cheng Miaomiao looks dignified.


    "So be obedient." Tianmiao gently exhorts.


    "Well, I will be obedient." Cheng Miaomiao nodded hard, "that elder sister will come to play next time. If you don''t come, I''ll go to canglangzong to play with you."


    "Good." The voice of the sky is very light, but there is always a smile on his face.


    Finally, Cheng Miaomiao reluctantly sees Tianmiao off. After Tianmiao''s flying spirit boat disappears in sight, Cheng Miaomiao pours on the arms of xianyinzong and says: "I don''t know when I can see my sister next time. As soon as my sister leaves, I miss her


    "You child..." The leader of xianyinzong laughingly patted Cheng Miaomiao on the back and comforted him, "you want to see her. When I''m finished, I''ll send someone to send you to canglangzong. It''s just that the cultivation world is not peaceful now. Let''s wait a while. "


    "Well, mother, you can''t go back on what you said." Cheng Miaomiao had a little spirit and came out of the arms of the leader of xianyinzong.


    "Yes, I said..." The leader of xianyinzong was laughing when he saw the bracelet on Cheng Miaomiao''s wrist. His face suddenly changed and he held Cheng Miaomiao''s wrist. "Where did this bracelet come from?"


    "From my sister? What''s the matter? " Cheng Miaomiao looks at his mother''s face and asks nervously.


    "You sister..." The master of xianyinzong''s expression was complicated. He said to Cheng Miaomiao with some emotion, "bracelets are very good things. You must put them away. Your sister is really good to you. You are so lucky..." This bracelet is extraordinary. The leader of xianyinzong can see it. But I can''t see through. She understood that the so-called sword spirit was an unknown power. Even she can''t see through the real power of the bracelet, can''t it explain anything?


    I don''t know how many generations Miao Miao has been blessed with her love.


    Thank you for your kindness.


    The master of Xianyin said thanks sincerely in his heart.


    Looking at his mother''s serious attitude, Cheng Miaomiao touches the bracelet in his hand. He likes the sky more.


    ¡­¡­


    On the flying spirit boat, Tianmiao leans against the side of the boat and chattes with ye CHENFENG.


    "You like that little girl very much." This is ye CHENFENG''s statement.


    "Yes, she''s lovely, don''t you think?" Tianmiao asked.


    Ye CHENFENG seriously thought about it, and then seriously shook his head: "I don''t think so."


    The sky laughs softly.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan are actually straight men of iron and steel, but the meaning is different, but the essence seems to be the same.


    Tianmiao suddenly looked up to the distance, eyes slightly dark.


    The storm of the world is coming


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    As soon as Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG return to Canglang sect, the leader asks someone to ask ye CHENFENG to go to the hall and talk about important matters.


    Tianmiao went to Yinglong and brought him a lot of special products. He sent them to him first.


    When he found Yinglong, he was basking in the sun.


    At the sight of the sky, Yinglong jumped up.


    "Every day!" Ying Long is happy to welcome up.


    "It''s a nice day." Tianmiao sat beside him, patting the stone ladder and motioning Yinglong to sit down.


    "Hey, life, that''s it." Ying Long sits beside him, and laughs.


    "Here you are." Tianmiao handed out the storage bag.


    Ying Long took it over, explored it with divine sense, and wagged his tail: "it''s better to treat me every day."


    "Next, you''ll have to work harder." The sky tiny but suddenly came such a sentence.


    Ying long put away the storage bag and looked up at the sky. At the moment, his face was no longer the same as before.


    "Hard is not hard, but I will always be myself." Ying Long''s voice sank.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak, just listening quietly.


    "That old bastard used to joke that if he left, no one would nag me." Yinglong gritted his teeth, "in the end, he really left me alone."


    Tianmiao knows that he in Yinglong''s mouth is not only the founder of Canglang sect, but also the contractor of Yinglong, as well as a close friend or a bad friend of Yinglong? That man has been down for years. However, he always lives in Yinglong''s heart and Canglang sect''s disciples'' heart.


    "No one is nagging. At first, it seems quiet." Ying Long''s voice became lighter and lighter. "But later, I felt that it was too quiet..."


    "It turns out that the one left behind is the loneliest..."


    Yinglong''s voice, gradually low, can''t be heard.


    Ying long no sound, just sat there, looking at the sky.


    Tianmiao did not speak, quietly accompanied by him.


    I don''t know how long later, Yinglong finally stood up and said with a smile: "every day, don''t worry about me, I''m fine! I''ll keep the Canglang clan for that old bastard for a long time. "


    Tianmiao smiles and stands up. He reaches out his hand and touches Yinglong''s head.


    "Do it well. Before I leave, I''ll give you a present to reward you." The voice of the sky is light and ethereal.


    "Yes, yes. I want a lot of delicious food. " Ying Long said happily.


    Tianmiao smiles and says nothing. He pats Yinglong on the shoulder and turns to the main hall.


    On the road, the sounds of the konghou and Dongxiao ring out in the sky.


    "Boss, does Ying Long miss his former master?"


    "They should not be called masters, they are equal contracts, more like friends." Dongxiao said.


    "Yes, I miss it very much." Tianmiao answers gently.


    "Well, I can''t understand! The life span of human beings is already short, and they still make friends with human beings. Isn''t that sadism? " The konghou gave a cold hum.


    "So I can''t understand their feelings for humanity." Dongxiao also said softly. Last time Kirin, this time Yinglong, their complex and deep feelings for human beings, he could not understand at all.


    Tianmiao listens to the dialogue between Yilong and Yifeng, smiles silently and doesn''t say anything.


    One day konghou and Dongxiao will understand why human beings are called spirits of all things.


    When we got to the main hall, we had almost discussed the matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    There must be a reason why the demons are more and more active. The leader of canglangzong was more and more worried, so he was ready to discuss the countermeasures together with the major schools. Soon after, the invitation letter was sent out, and the masters of the major sects came one after another. He also brought the core disciples of each major sect.


    After all the major leaders had discussed, a man stopped to learn about the war.


    This man is the leader of Xiliu sect.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Jiewenzhan looks at the person who stops him in front of him. This man is the leader of Xiliu sect. There are three main sects in Xiuzhen world: Canglang sect, Wuji sect and Xiliu sect. Xie Wenzhan didn''t remember what he had in common with the patriarch.


    "Elder martial brother Xie, don''t you know me?" The leader of Xiliu sect smiles. In the eyes of Xie Wenzhan, he becomes Pei''s younger martial sister and comes back again.


    "Are you sister Pei? No, you are the leader of Xiliu sect The solution hears the war to startle to exhale the sound.


    "Yes, I was on a whim at that time. I went out to experience my changing appearance, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Thanks to your help." The leader of Xiliu sect said with a smile.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at the person in front of her. She is very different from Pei Shimei, who was pretty at that time. In front of her, the Xiliu patriarch is beautiful, but she has the air of a superior. She is not angry and powerful. The precipitation of years has added some grace to her.


    "I see. I''ll do more than that. Lord Pei can solve the problem by himself. " Xie Wenzhan laughed at himself. The leader of Xiliu sect was really Pei, but who would associate a red faced girl with the leader at that time?


    "That''s not the same." Master Pei said in a hurry.


    "Same, same." Xie Wenzhan waved his hand, "master Pei is really joking. Excuse me first


    After hearing this, Xie turned and left.


    Master Pei wanted to catch up with him, but he noticed that someone was looking around him and stopped.


    Far away, Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG also took a look here. Jiewenzhan is coming towards them.


    "Elder martial brother, the sky is dim." Xie Wenzhan ran over, "elder martial brother, do you want to practice sword?"


    "Yes." Ye CHENFENG nodded.


    "Tianmiao, here you are." Xie Wenzhan took out a bag of things from the storage bag. "They bought it on the way back. They said it was delicious. I''ll bring it to you by the way."


    "Thank you." Tianmiao took it.


    Master Pei stood in the same place and looked this way, frowning slightly.


    "Is that your sister Pei?" Tianmiao suddenly opens his mouth.


    "What''s mine? No, it''s none of my business Xie Wenzhan was startled and quickly waved his hand. Then he responded, "how do you know that she is Pei Shimei?"


    "I saw that day that a yuan baby pretended to be a foundation building disciple at his peak." The sky tiny smile smile, "also you silly didn''t see out."


    "Don''t you see that, elder martial brother?" Solution smell war unconvinced said.


    Ye CHENFENG: "what


    "Then he''s stupid, too." The sky tiny smooth mouth says.


    I feel comfortable now.


    Ye CHENFENG


    The three go together, and the further they go.


    Pei Zongzhu looks at Xie Wenzhan''s back and disappears. He takes back his eyes and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    The number of demons in various places is gradually increasing, and there are some signs that the enchantment of evil Qi set up a hundred years ago in endless land has become loose. The leader of Canglang sect and other major sects finally agreed that they should send their disciples to endless land to investigate.


    Among the disciples sent by Canglang sect, ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan are prominent.


    The leader of Xiliu sect also volunteered to go ahead to explore.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Endless land is a place called Yanshan in the northern plain. It is hot and dry all the year round. The more you go to the mountains, the hotter the soil under your feet. Even in the middle of the mountain, the rock that looks very hard is actually soft. You can poke it in with a stick.


    This special situation leads to the fact that there are no animals in the mountain all the year round, and no one will be bored to climb the mountain. All that is covered on the mountain is a kind of fiery red plant called Yan tree.


    At the top of the mountain, you can clearly see the flow of hot rock. The strange thing is that there is a huge white skeleton across the whole mountain top. It seems like a snake, but it is not afraid of magma roasting. Whenever night comes, the burning mountain turns into a light red color, and the flowing magma will gradually pour up and solidify. At midnight, a huge light red magma gate appears Now, this is a channel for the demons to lead to the world.


    At the beginning of the invasion of the demons, there was a fierce battle. Later, the founder of Canglang sect joined hands with the leaders of all the sects and tried his best to seal the gate and prevent the invasion of the demons.


    If the seal is broken, the door of the Warcraft will open again, and countless Warcraft and Warcraft will rush into the human world and become a disaster.


    It was noon when ye CHENFENG and his party came to the end. It was the hottest time of the day in Yanshan. Many disciples of various sects walked with their swords and stopped in the air.


    Pei Zongzhu said in a loud voice: "all people should investigate separately first. Once they find something, they will send out a signal immediately."


    Among the people who came to explore, she was the most important, and naturally she was the only one who looked forward to her.


    As soon as Xie Wenzhan was about to leave with his disciples, master Pei called out and stopped him: "Xie Wenzhan, come with me."


    After hearing the words, they looked at them in surprise, but they didn''t say much. They all turned and flew to investigate.


    Xie Wenzhan was a little embarrassed. After everyone had left, master Pei flew to him and said with a smile, "why, don''t you want to?"


    "Not either." Jiewen Zhan Shan smiles and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go." As if not aware of the embarrassment of jiewenzhan, master Pei took the lead in stepping on the sword and walked forward for a while, then turned his head to greet jiewenzhan, "keep up."


    Solution smell war Oh, followed up.


    When they went to the top of the mountain with their swords, master Pei suddenly said to Xie Wenzhan, "Xie Wenzhan."


    "Ah?" Xie Wenzhan turns to master Pei in a daze.


    "I love you." When Pei Zongzhu said this, his face was a bit coy.


    The whole person was stunned by Jie Wenzhan. What happened?


    "I''ve been watching you all this time. I also inquired about your past, from the moment you entered canglangzong to now. You are really good. " Pei Zongzhu''s eyes are full of love.


    Xie Wenzhan almost fell from the sword. He had a lot of effort to stabilize himself. Then he said in a hurry: "thank you for your kindness. However, the younger generation knew that their qualifications were low and their appearance was not good enough for the patriarch. The younger generation is even more devoted to Tao, and I hope that the patriarch will not waste his mind on the younger generation. "


    In order to refuse this huge peach blossom, Jiewen war is also a struggle!


    Pei Zongzhu didn''t seem to understand this. She chose to hear a sentence that didn''t deserve the master.


    "Why? If you are such an excellent person, you will surely be ahead of me in time. How can you say that you are not worthy of me? " Master Pei''s eyebrows frowned lightly, like I don''t allow you to belittle yourself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Xie Wenzhan''s eyes widened and he didn''t understand. How could master Pei not understand what he said? It''s not a question of whether you''re worthy, OK? He doesn''t like it at all.


    Just as Xie Wenzhan wanted to say something, he heard a strange roar in the air.


    Xie Wenzhan frowned and looked at the sound source. He saw that there was a distortion of air on the top of the mountain, and circles of blue light rippled from the distortion.


    That''s where the gate is.


    Xie Wenzhan''s sword flies quickly, and master Pei follows.


    When he arrived at the magic gate, Xie Wenzhan stopped to observe carefully and frowned: "it seems that the seal is really loose. We must inform the headmaster as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures and reinforce the seal as soon as possible. "


    "It''s true." Pei Zongzhu followed to check and said, "when you hear the news, it''s time for everyone to come."


    Xie Wenzhan nodded. Yes, the roar was so loud that everyone should have heard it.


    The next moment, Xie Wenzhan saw a red light passing by his side and went straight into the blue light emitted by the magic gate.


    Xie Wenzhan suddenly turned back, and saw the Pei Zongzhu who had confiscated his hand.


    "What did you do?" The solution hears the war, in the heart rises the ominous premonition.


    Master Pei shook his head, looked at Xie Wenzhan and said with a smile: "soon, you will be the hero of the whole cultivation world, and I will help you. This is a perfect match."


    "What did you do?" The uncertainty in jiewenzhan''s mind is expanding.


    As soon as the words of Jiewen war came to an end, the whole burning mountain shook. The originally dim lava at the foot suddenly burst out hot magma. They kept converging to the magic gate again. The magma kept beating the seal with a strange smell. At the beginning, the seal could resist it. When the seal flashed, the magma rushed up to hit the seal several times Cracks.


    The whole magic gate seems to break free from the shackles, and the red light is more and more prosperous.


    "No! The seal of Lingli is cracked! What have you done? " Jiewen Zhan stares at the magic gate and drinks angrily.


    "Don''t worry, it''s my ancestral jade pendant. It will only loosen the seal, and it won''t destroy it. I''ll teach you a set of pithy formula. When everyone comes, you can seal the magic gate. You will be famous all over the world. I''ll give you a hand. Isn''t that a good story? In this way, no one will say that you are not worthy of me, will you Pei Zongzhu said to Xie Wenzhan with an excited look on his face.


    Xie Wenzhan turns his head slowly and looks at master Pei. His eyes are incredible and unbelievable.


    He still can''t believe that this woman has done such a stupid thing.


    "You..." Xie Wenzhan gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words from his teeth. Pei Zongzhu''s face was full of smile. However, after hearing what Xie Wenzhan said, his face suddenly changed, "you, madman!"


    Pei Zongzhu''s face is also full of disbelief. She thinks she will see Xie Wenzhan''s moving, but the result is Xie Wenzhan''s merciless reprimand.


    Jiewenzhan takes out the signal fireworks and throws them into the sky. He hopes that elder martial brother and Tianmiao can see them and come right away.


    Yang Shirui and his party were the first to arrive. She was nearby. She came here when she heard the roar. Come here and see that Jiewen war is sending out signals.


    "Why don''t you understand my painstaking efforts? It''s only a great benefit for you to do so..." When Pei Zongzhu saw someone coming, he was a little annoyed. He didn''t understand why jiewenzhan couldn''t understand her.


    "Madman!" Jiewen shouts angrily.


    Pei Zongzhu''s injured face covers his chest and looks at the Furious Jiewen battle unbelievably. How can you say your heart like this?


    Yang Shirui was also surprised. It was the first time that she saw such a rude war. In her impression, jiewenzhan is always an easy-going appearance with an uninhibited smile. I saw him for the first time like an angry lion.


    What happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    "What did you do?" Yang Shi Rui looks at Pei Zongzhu with a sad face and asks in a cold voice.


    "What qualifications do you have to ask?" At this time, Pei Zongzhu immediately changed his face and asked questions with disdain.


    However, the voice has just dropped. The seal of Lingli was broken.


    Master Pei was shocked and blurted out: "how can it be? Is it just a little loose? "


    "Stupid! Think yourself right Xie Wenzhan''s face was hard to see. He cried angrily, "younger martial sister Yang, hurry up, inform the headmaster and all the masters that the seal is going to be broken."


    In order to seal the magic gate, the founder of Canglang sect almost paid the price of his life. Otherwise, why did he fall early and fail to fly?


    And now, all efforts, because of a woman''s self righteous stupid idea, go to the flames!


    Yang Shirui''s face also changed greatly. She took a deep look at the bewildered master Pei and said, "master Pei, it''s you!" How did such a person become the head of a clan? It''s just like the xiliuzong.


    The Jiewen battle is quickly completed, and the silver white bright array appears. It''s Canglang sect''s unique skill, ghost killing array. The Jiewen battle in Yuan Dynasty can easily spread out the whole array. I hope you can stop the coming demons first. As soon as this array is opened, Canglang sect will feel it, and help will soon arrive.


    The roar of thousands of demons behind the door became more and more clear. Within a moment, the door was about to open. Xie Wenzhan''s face was covered with sweat. Once the seal of the door disappeared, it was impossible for him to close the door alone.


    Ye CHENFENG was the first to come. When he saw the signal, he came here with his sword. However, Tianmiao was not by his side.


    At this time, the magic door has opened a hole, countless demons rush out from behind the door, fall into the array of understanding and hearing the war, and disappear directly. But if it goes on like this, no one can hold on.


    "Brother, come on, give me a hand!" Jiewen Zhan''s face was burning.


    Ye CHENFENG raises his left hand, and the same ghost killing array appears above jiewenzhan''s array, and then sinks down to merge with jiewenzhan''s array.


    However, a drop in the bucket.


    Endless demons are pouring out madly.


    Xie Wenzhan and ye CHENFENG draw their swords and begin to kill the demons pouring out of the demon gate. The disciples who were exploring around also quickly came to support. At first, it was still under control. But with the appearance of the demons behind, ye CHENFENG had some difficulties to deal with.


    "Let''s go." Looking at this scene, Yang Shirui was anxious and yelled, "retreat first! Meet the leader and find a way. Now it''s beyond our control. "


    Jiewen Zhan gritted his teeth and looked at the opening of the bigger and bigger magic gate. After killing a magic object again, he began to retreat. Ye CHENFENG protects other weak disciples and withdraws.


    A steady stream of Warcraft and Warcraft came out of the gate.


    All the people left behind, only master Pei was left in the same place. How did this happen? Everything was under control.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at master Pei and is about to say something.


    But Pei Zongzhu gave a sad smile and said to Xie Wenzhan, "I''m sorry. I''m so smug. I didn''t expect that. I''ll take responsibility for my life. "


    With these words, master Pei put her hands together in front of her chest, closed her eyes, and directly scattered all the spirits. With a flash of golden light, master Pei rushed directly to the magic gate. Her divine consciousness changed into a seal charm, and her body leaped into the magic gate. She wanted to use her divine consciousness and body to block the demons and seal the magic gate.


    However, can she seal the broken seal again? Even if master Pei''s spirits were destroyed, it only slowed down the seal''s breaking.


    The golden light gradually dissipated, and master Pei fell, and his spirit was destroyed.


    Xie Wenzhan frowned at the scene, his eyes were complex, and his heart was a little confused in the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Brother Xie, let''s go!" Yang Shirui''s voice exploded in jiewenzhan''s ear, "it has nothing to do with you! It''s because she thinks she''s right. She''s too stupid and naive. She''s not sorry for you. What she''s sorry for is all the people in the world! "


    Xie Wenzhan suddenly wakes up, and Yang Shirui''s enlightening voice echoes in his ears. Lingtai is clear and bright in an instant.


    Yes, now is not the time to tangle with these. What we need to do now is how to curb the opening of the magic gate and how to deal with the future situation.


    Xie Wenzhan retreats back to Yang Shirui. Yang Shirui grits his teeth and says, "thanks to her being the head of a clan, she is so stupid. What do you mean that she has to bear the burden? Can she bear it? I''ve sent a message to the headmaster and my father. They should have a way to deal with it. "


    Xie Wenzhan''s face was black, and his heart sank again and again as he watched the black evil spirit engulf the burning mountain with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    If it goes on like this, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Ye CHENFENG''s face is as deep as water.


    The headmaster, together with the major patriarchs, led the clan''s core forces to come here quickly. However, even if they come, can they seal the magic gate again? If they can seal the magic gate again, what price will they pay?


    At the beginning, the founder of Canglang sect was such a brilliant figure, but in the end, he had no hope of rising and falling early. It was not because of the great loss of vitality in order to seal the magic gate. What price would his father pay now?


    Ye CHENFENG didn''t dare to think about it.


    Soon, the leader of Canglang sect led the people to arrive. At this time, the whole Yan Mountain has changed a lot, and the red has long been covered by black. The evil spirit is rolling, blocking the sky and the sun.


    "The demons are coming out." The headmaster''s face was solemn. The demons are divided into the lower demons, the higher demons, and the devil generals and the devil Lords. The higher the cultivation, the more murderous and cruel they are. Let them out, the whole world is a disaster.


    "Now what?" The leader of Wuji sect had a dignified face.


    "We must seal the magic gate again and drive all the demons back." Canglangzong headmaster''s eyes are firm, "those who can''t go back must be killed on the spot at all costs."


    Everyone present, silent, understood the meaning of this sentence at all costs. If it''s heavy, what''s more heavy is the responsibility.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Tianmiao sits on a towering tree and looks there from afar.


    Kongho squatted on the branch next to him, holding his chin in both hands, and asked, "boss, I thought when the seal of the magic gate was untied, you would seal it."


    "This is what their world should go through." Tianmiao also held his chin and looked into the distance. "This is a big world. I can''t intervene too much, otherwise, it will also cause collapse."


    "So let''s just watch it?" Kongho turned his head and looked in the direction of canglangzong? The big devil under Canglang sect is also trying to break the seal. "


    "Are you worried about him?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Who''s worried about him? He''s not shy." Kongho said awkwardly.


    Tianmiao smiles, this little proud girl.


    "Well, if you''re worried, go and have a look. If you can help. I''ll go and have a look over there, too. " Tianmiao stands up.


    "But, boss, don''t you mean you can''t interfere too much?" Kongho did not understand.


    (updated earlier today. I''m looking for a lot of recommended tickets. I''ll add more tomorrow. I''ll try my best to finish this story.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    "Yes, you can''t interfere too much." Tianmiao said seriously, "but it''s OK to interfere a little."


    Kongho blinked: "Oh? Then I''ll help Yinglong? Help him to reinforce the seal under canglangzong? "


    "Yes." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    The next moment, kongho''s figure disappeared in place.


    Dongxiao looks forward, and the evil spirit soars to the sky.


    "Boss." Dongxiao bowed his head respectfully.


    "Come on, this world, we''ve been here long enough." Tianmiao stretched out his hand to touch Dongxiao''s head. In Dongxiao''s surprised eyes, he couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t think I don''t see your envious little eyes every time I touch konghou''s head."


    Dongxiao''s face turned red.


    "No, no, she''s still a child. I''m an adult. I won''t be like her." Dongxiao said in a pinch. Kongho is only over 100 years old this year. She is not yet an adult. In the eyes of Dongxiao, she is really a child. Dongxiao is more than 3000 years old this year and has long been an adult. Are adults, how can you think of the master''s loving touch?


    "Well, let''s go." Tianmiao didn''t listen to Dongxiao''s explanation, and touched Dongxiao''s head, "burn those evil Qi."


    Dongxiao nodded, leaned back and fell.


    Five colors flashed, and a huge Phoenix appeared in front of the sky.


    Huge wings, colorful plumes, long and magnificent tail feathers. A pair of eyes is like the most beautiful gem.


    ¡­¡­


    "Use the Fengmo array." Canglangzong''s headmaster said in a deep voice with a dignified face.


    Everyone around was silent.


    The Fengmo formation was created by the founder of Canglang sect in those years. It has infinite power. It can not only imprison the demons in the array, but also kill the powerful demons. But the price paid is also extremely huge, even heavy. The eight eyes of the array need eight strong and firm minded people. What they consume is their spiritual power and even their life span.


    Those who used to perform this battle with the founder of Canglang sect all fell early.


    The leader of Wuji sect patted the elder on the shoulder: "if something happens to me, you will guard Wuji sect in the future."


    "No, brother, I can''t keep it. You''re the only one. I''ll go The elder has a firm face.


    The people of Xiliu sect all bowed their heads and looked ashamed. It has long been understood from the dialogue between Yang Shirui and the leader of Xiliu sect what he did. As one of the three major sects, Xiliu sect''s leader said nothing about it. When he confronted the other two, because of her gender, the leaders of Wuji sect and Canglang sect would be humble to her. So she became more and more self righteous, and more and more control.


    The elder of Xiliu sect saw this problem and reminded him more than once, but it didn''t help. They also thought that the patriarch would be taught some lessons, but they did not expect that the patriarch would have such a big disaster, not only lost his life, but also affected countless people, and even made the whole life face a disaster.


    "All of you from Xiliu sect should die!" Many disciples looked at the people of Xiliu sect with hatred, "if it wasn''t for your stupid and self righteous patriarch, how could it be like this?"


    The people of Xiliu sect were all ashamed and didn''t dare to reply.


    "Fengmo array, I''ll be the eye of the main array." The elder of Xiliu sect stood up with a look of remorse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    "Elder supreme!" The disciples of Xiliu sect are in a hurry. The supreme elder is the backbone of their clan. The patriarch''s spirit has been destroyed. Will the supreme elder leave them now?


    Although they all looked worried, no one spoke to dissuade the elder, because they knew that it was the debt of their Xiliu sect.


    The leader of Canglang sect also said to ye CHENFENG, "CHENFENG, in the future, Canglang sect will depend on you."


    Ye CHENFENG has always no expression on the face, at the moment a face of resistance and worry.


    "Promise me, CHENFENG, only you can do it." Canglangzong headmaster put his hand on ye CHENFENG''s shoulder and said earnestly.


    Just as ye CHENFENG was about to speak, a cold voice rang out lazily: "that''s not good. I expect him to fly up as soon as possible. If we deal with Canglang sect''s many affairs, wouldn''t it delay his cultivation? "


    It wasn''t very loud, but everyone in the room heard it clearly.


    They followed the sound and saw a scene that shocked them.


    That''s phoenix?!


    The legendary Phoenix?


    A huge five color Phoenix, flying in mid air. The brilliant tail feather is so dazzling, a pair of amber eyes, looking down at people.


    How can there be a beast in this world?


    Only in the legend of the Phoenix, now actually appeared in front of them!


    Wait! The voice of the voice, is the sky, where is she?


    When they looked up again, they saw the sky on the Phoenix''s back.


    Tianmiao, dressed in gorgeous clothes, sits calmly on the back of Phoenix and looks at ye CHENFENG with a smile. Ye CHENFENG looks at Tianmiao with fixed eyes.


    Xie Wenzhan''s eyes are full of shock.


    Beast, Phoenix!


    And the sky, sitting on the back of the Phoenix.


    Who the hell is she? Who is it?


    Tianmiao stood up slowly in everyone''s shocked eyes.


    The Phoenix in the sky flapped its wings, a gust of wind blew, the sky''s slim clothes were blown up, and the huge sleeves and skirts fluttered and made a sound of hunting. Her long black hair, fluttering in the wind, draws a beautiful curve in the mid air.


    This scene is just like a beautiful picture in a dream.


    Many people unconsciously hold their breath for fear of disturbing this moment.


    A long sound, earth shaking, a fire from the mouth of the Phoenix spit out, spray to the moment has been a dark mountain. Where Huolian goes, all the black magic Qi is burned up, and there is no trace. The weak demons were burned to ashes in a flash.


    Seeing this, the powerful demons began to flee.


    Ye CHENFENG first reacted and began to kill the demons who wanted to escape. Jiewen battle immediately joined the battle, and other people finally recovered from the huge impact and joined the battle.


    Tianmiao stands on the Phoenix''s back, looking up at the sky, negotiating with whom.


    "I didn''t do it. I just let konghou and Dongxiao do it."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m naughty. I''m naughty. What''s the matter? You''re not the one who generated this? "


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re not right. If I don''t interfere, can you report smoothly? You don''t see that the leader of canglangzong is in a mess day by day. His hair is white. Don''t you want him to come early to report and work for you? "


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s right. If it''s done earlier, I can come back earlier to accompany you, right?"


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you mean? I was cute when I was a child, but I''m not cute when I grow up? All right, I''ll take a long vacation for myself. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Well! That''s about the same


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Tianmiao flies down from the Phoenix''s back to the top of the mountain.


    Ye CHENFENG directly catches up with his sword, and jiewenzhan follows him. All the great masters looked at each other and followed.


    When Tianmiao flies to the top of the mountain, she looks at the magic door that is gradually opened, and feels that her breath shrinks behind the magic door and dare not move. She laughs scornfully. Demon clan, still let a person like this. At least most demons do.


    Tianmiao didn''t say a word. He waved his hand gently. A pearl sized white light flew out of his hand. Although it was small, it was extremely dazzling. It seemed that it could pierce the sky. The white light went directly into the magic gate.


    There was a big bang, and the white light suddenly turned into a brilliant light. Taking the magic gate as the center, the white light formed a huge array, which enveloped the whole Yan Mountain. The whole array gradually infiltrates downward, and the magic gate begins to close at the speed visible to the naked eye. With the slow sound of closing the door, it makes a roaring sound, and the demons are unwilling to howl behind the gate.


    With a flick of the finger, the disaster will disappear!


    What kind of strength can we make light of?


    Dongxiao has burned all the evil Qi and lower demons on the burning mountain, and has come to the sky, hovering and dancing. The brilliance of hardware makes people feel excited.


    Everyone looked respectfully at the sky, and there was no sound around.


    Tianmiao slowly turned around and looked at the crowd, red lips gently opened: "this was originally your robbery. I acted against God''s will. The price you have to bear is that in the next five hundred years, the aura of the whole world will become thin. When the time limit is over, it will be restored. Do you have any objection? "


    "No!" Everyone cried out in excitement.


    It used to be a disaster for the common people, but now it''s safe. The patriarchs even prepared to sacrifice their lives for righteousness. As a result, they stood here one by one. It''s just that five hundred years'' aura has become thin. It''s not long for practitioners. Such a price is a great surprise for them.


    But at the same time, there''s a big question in everyone''s mind.


    Who is Tianmiao? Who the hell is she?


    Whoever says she''s a sword spirit, they''ll take off their heads!


    Who would be mentally retarded to say that she is a sword spirit?


    Is she a great power who has been in seclusion?


    No!


    Maybe it''s stronger.


    "There is no need to be too strict with Xiliu sect because of the fault of one of the masters of Xiliu sect." Tianmiao suddenly said such a sentence.


    Everyone was stunned and immediately bowed respectfully.


    When the disciples of xiliuzong heard this, they burst into tears.


    At this moment, their grievances, resentment and unwillingness all disappeared. The rest is only moved, warm, and similar to the bitterness and release of an aggrieved child sheltered by an adult.


    Thank you. Thank you.


    In our most helpless, darkest and desperate time, you gave us the warmest light.


    After Tianmiao finished this sentence, he looked at the leader of xianyinzong and said with a smile, "the little girl you gave birth to is very nice and lovely."


    "Thank you, master!" The voice of the leader of xianyinzong trembled, and he saluted excitedly. My heart is even more shocked. Miaomiao''s bracelet is a treasure against heaven.


    Ye CHENFENG has been looking at TIANYAO in silence. TIANYAO and the leader of xianyinzong finally turn to see him.


    "Ye CHENFENG." The voice of the sky is soft but ethereal.


    "I''m here." Ye CHENFENG answered softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "Has your wish come true?" Heaven smiles.


    "It''s done." Ye CHENFENG looks at Tianmiao''s face, and his wish has come true, but he doesn''t know why he is a little stuffy.


    The sky tiny smile: "that I, want to leave."


    "But you haven''t charged yet!" Ye CHENFENG said in a hurry.


    "Yes, you bought so many things for me." Tianmiao smiles, flies to sit on the Phoenix, looks down at ye CHENFENG and waves.


    Ye CHENFENG''s heart at this moment, suddenly tight, he suddenly cried out: "can we still meet?"


    The sky is tiny Leng Leng, immediately laughed: "fast some fly up, I wait for you." (during the day, I''d like to add a narrator: when you fly up to work for my father, you''ll be an excellent employee of Tiandao office.)


    Ye CHENFENG heard this, the whole person seems to have settled down, he showed a smile, nodded: "good."


    When Tianmiao finished saying this sentence, he was going to leave, but suddenly stopped. He looked at her all the time and said, "and you, work hard and fly up quickly." (narrator during the day: you also fly up to be my father''s ox and horse. Tiandao Office welcomes you.)


    "Good!" Xie Wenzhan agreed to speak louder, and a silly smile even appeared on Junmei''s face.


    In everyone''s respectful eyes, the Phoenix gradually rises, and suddenly a silver dragon, with a long roar, flies from afar to the side of the sky.


    Dragon!


    Feng!


    In this way around the sky, rising higher and higher, and finally disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    "She, she is God! The lower bound came to help us Canglang Zongzhu looked at the sky and finally said excitedly.


    Yinglong suddenly appeared next to the leader of Canglang sect. Master Yinglong of canglangzong is famous. Everyone knows him. When he suddenly appears, he is stunned. He also remembers that such a big thing happened, but Yinglong didn''t appear. I think there is a reason.


    "Her status is precious. It''s right to say she''s a God. Now, she''s back. The seal here is loose. I didn''t come because another seal is loose and almost broke. It was the Dragon beside her that helped me to strengthen the seal. " Ying Long''s voice is not big, but it is clear to everyone''s ears.


    Is it really a God?


    They excitedly look at ye CHENFENG and hear about the war. What God said to them before they left means that they will be able to fly in the future?


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan didn''t care about their eyes. There was only one idea in their heart at the moment.


    That is, cultivation, soaring!


    ¡­¡­


    Already flying high, the Dongxiao is enduring the harp dancing nearby.


    "Master, ride me, you ride me, ride me! Why do you ride Dongxiao? " The konghou rushed up and down in a hurry. The sky looks funny, but it doesn''t move.


    "You are a child." Dongxiao disdains konghou. But the corners of his mouth rose.


    "By the way, master, you said you wanted to give Lao Bushi a gift to reward him for his hard work in guarding the world. What did you give him?" Kongho asked curiously.


    "Call me boss." Tianmiao corrected and immediately showed a smile of bewilderment, "gift I''m sure he''ll like it


    ¡­¡­


    This disaster is resolved in this way.


    When Yinglong returns to canglangzong, he just wants to eat some delicious food and bask in the sun. As a result, he finds a jade slip left by Tianmiao.


    "What is this?" Ying long read the jade slips with divine sense. When he finished reading, his face had changed greatly. With a long cry, he flew away quickly according to the direction of the jade slips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    When Yinglong comes back, canglangzong''s people are shocked to find that Yinglong has brought a baby back.


    "Master, is this your disciple?" Canglangzong asked cautiously.


    "It''s my son!" Ying Long said happily.


    Leader of Canglang sect


    Ying Long said happily: "come on, go to find a nurse for me. This boy is not weaned yet. What else? Oh, I don''t know how to raise human cubs. Anyway, it''s all up to you. I''ll take care of everything if you go


    The leader of Canglang sect was suspicious of life, but he told people to do it quickly. This baby should have been taken as an apprentice by master Yinglong because he saw his talent? But when you are an apprentice, you are an apprentice. Why do you say it''s a smash? And a look of money? Why?


    A year later.


    Ying long looked at the child in front of him seriously: "call dad."


    "Baba." Children also have a serious face.


    "It''s dad! It''s not Baba! " Ying Long corrected for the 15th time. Can dad and shit be the same? This little boy is very angry.


    "Baba!" The child is still serious.


    Two years later.


    Yinglong ran after a naked little boy in the square: "smash, you come back to me! No gossiping. Put on your clothes quickly


    The child turned a deaf ear and ran faster.


    Ying Long is chasing after shayazi.


    Ye CHENFENG looked at the scene without expression after hearing the war.


    "Elder martial brother, what do you think would happen if the founder had the memory of the past and knew that he was so stupid now?" Xie Wenzhan''s tone is complex.


    "Maybe I''ll beat master Yinglong to death first." Ye Chen''s style is determined.


    "I think so." Xie Wenzhan watched Yinglong pick up the Bare Butt child and put on his pants. He nodded, "master Yinglong also asked the founder of Kaizong to call him dad every day. When the founder recovers his memory, maybe It''s going to be a tough fight. " Dad''s meaning is understood by many people in Xiuzhen world. In some small worlds, that''s what we call fathers.


    The founder of Canglang sect is also a great man. Rebellious, his own way, but very limited, at that time and Yinglong good like wearing a pair of pants brother.


    Now, it''s the one who needs Yinglong to help wear pants.


    Yinglong still prays to the founder not to recover his memory


    One hundred years later, ye CHENFENG soared. He came to Tiandao office and finally knew Tianmiao''s identity. One hundred and twenty years later, Xie Wenzhan soared and came to Tiandao office to report. I met elder martial brother and Tianmiao. The two brothers started their hard-working "social animal" career in Tiandao office.


    They finally understood the meaning of the words before Tianmiao left.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    In this world, ye CHENFENG''s reconciliation and war become the myth of the world. Their extraordinary talents have always been talked about by the world, and they are also the idols and goals of many practitioners.


    The world is over. As for the details of the two senior brothers coming to Tiandao office, I''ll have a chance to mention them later. Social animal is a popular word on the Internet. It is a derogatory term used to describe office workers in Japan. It refers to employees who are obedient to work in the company and are oppressed by the company as livestock. It is often used for self mockery. In this paper, the double quotation marks of social animals mean that they become employees of Tiandao office and work conscientiously without derogatory meaning. Will you love me today


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "Really any wish can come true?" The speaker, with a bit excited, a bit crazy, but no doubt.


    "Yes, any wish." Tianmiao sips a sip of Lingcha and answers carelessly. This tea was given to her by Yinglong of the last world, full of aura and sweet fragrance. It is worthy of being the tea collected by the leader of Canglang sect.


    "What price shall I pay?" The speaker asked eagerly.


    "Your Everything. " Tianmiao smiles, puts down his tea cup and looks at the person in front of him. "How? Are you willing to pay such a price? "


    "Of course I would!" The man in front of Tianmiao raised his voice, "as long as I can achieve my wish, what are these things? Can you really satisfy my wish? "


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, looking at the person in front of: "certainly. Since you enter this shop, you are my guest. I''m an open-door businessman. I''m not fooled. As long as you can afford it, of course you can get what you want. "


    "Well, as long as my wish can be fulfilled, you can take everything I have now. Wealth, status, my blood can do it. "


    "So As you wish. " The voice of the sky is ethereal and light. It slowly goes down and finally dissipates in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, this game machine is a little fun." Kongho floats in mid air, happily holding the game machine in his hand, playing soundly. There are many clouds around, and the flute is still floating in the air.


    "Well, you can take some." Tianmiao bored to stretch out his fingers, the white clouds in front of the circle, and then blow away. Kongho doesn''t go to much of the modern world. It seems that the game machines he used to contact are relatively old. It''s the first time he has come into contact with this novel game machine, and it''s understandable to indulge in it.


    "Boss, the world seems to have..." Dongxiao hesitates and expresses her doubts.


    "Yes, they did. In this world, people from Tiandao office came to maintain stability before. " Tianmiao blew away the clouds in front of him and said lazily, "but there''s something wrong. Let''s deal with it. Next time, let them share the bonus. "


    "Good idea." Kongho has a smile. Every time the master blackmailed a good thing, he would always give her and Dongxiao some. Think about it. It''s so beautiful.


    Tianmiao smiles, then turns to look into the distance.


    It''s almost here


    V state, the triennial International Business Summit Forum is about to start. The rich and famous businessmen from all over the world will gather here tomorrow.


    Among them, Tang wanwan, the leading enterprise in the medical industry revealed in advance by the media, who is the future owner of the traditional rich family. She rarely appeared in front of the media before. What came with her was the release of a new research and development equipment to innovate the global medical technology.


    W City, the hometown of the Tang family, has been bought by the Tang family. As a base, it is divided into two parts: the east part is the residential area of the Tang family, and the west part is the R & D and production area. The style of the Tang family has always been low-key. It looks like a deep courtyard outside, which is no different from the imposing old houses hundreds of years ago. People who have really been to the residential area will know, How luxurious and connotative it is. Under the classical decoration, it is the latest intelligent device. From the entrance, the display is all valuable antiques.


    Tang wanwan, as the future successor of the Tang family, is an enviable existence. Born in such a famous family, what''s more amazing is her appearance and talent. People can''t help complaining about God''s bias. Even if the appearance is outstanding, her education, her ability, is the existence of people look up to.


    This is an overhead world. Don''t take your seat in the right place. Let''s fly together. I have something to do today. I came back late, so I updated it late. Then I was in a bad mood when I went out to deal with the matter today, Wuwuwuwu. It''s really miserable My mother''s driving, a total of seven violations, I deducted nine points plus a fine of 75. I''m really going to cry.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    There are three states in the world, with more than 20 countries. State V is the most prosperous independent country in economy and trade, because one country is in one state, and it is also one of the largest countries in the world.


    After saying goodbye to her parents, Tang wanwan was sent to the private airport behind the old house by the housekeeper. Tang''s financial strength is strong, and there are more than 30 private airplanes available for dispatching. This time, Tang wanwan was on a private plane specially designed for her by her best friend Li Shuang. She arrived the day before yesterday, and Li''s private plane is famous all over the world for its three characteristics: expensive, very expensive, very expensive They all need to make an appointment three years in advance, and rarely accept private orders. Tang wanwan''s plane was sent by Li Shuang.


    Tang wanwan was dressed in professional clothes, but her figure was exquisite. It''s just that the expression on her face doesn''t match her dress. She regardless of the image of yawning, lazy said: "why should I go, my father?"


    "I went to the island with my wife on holiday." Answered the housekeeper.


    "Well, sure enough, they are the true love. I was just an accident." Tang wanwan sighed, pretending to be self pitying. The housekeeper couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss, there is a reservation for you. It''s your favorite restaurant, the highest one." Although the housekeeper knew that Tang wanwan''s self pity was false, he could not help comforting him.


    "Ha ha, I knew Uncle Zhang was the best to me." Tang wanwan came to the spirit. I feel better when I think that I can go to the restaurant I like very much after the meeting.


    "Would you like a cup of coffee, miss?" Asked the housekeeper.


    "Yes, yes." Tang wanwan nodded and yawned again.


    When the plane took off, Tang wanwan drank hot coffee but shivered. Suddenly, a touch of uneasiness flashed in his heart, but it was fleeting. She was stunned, holding the coffee hand in the air.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" The housekeeper asked with concern.


    "Ah, it''s OK." Tang wanwan shook his head and subconsciously touched the amulet in his arms. This amulet was given to her by her grandfather and said it was a treasure handed down from generation to generation by the Tang family. Grandfather very seriously told her not to take it down. Tang wanwan had heard of the origin of this amulet, but he never took it seriously.


    She listened to all the stories that her grandfather told as fairy tales. It is said that there were demons in this world. Only when the ancestors completely eliminated the demons under the leadership of a saint can the world be prosperous today. This amulet was made by the ancestors who followed the sage to fight against the demons with the help of the sage. It is said that it can restrain the demons and protect people''s safety.


    Tang wanwan never believed these, just a love of grandfather''s heart, she could not bear to live up to, so the amulet never left her body.


    With the private aircraft''s elevation, the clouds have completely covered the field of vision. The captain warned that it will land in two hours.


    After calming down for about half an hour, the plane was vaguely bumped by the air, and Tang wanwan''s Cup swayed with it. The next second, the cup directly turned to the ground. Such a strong turbulence would only appear in extremely bad weather. Tang wanwan noticed that there was a blue sky and strong sunshine outside.


    The plane seems to have made a big turn. There is quiet terror around. Tang wanwan turns around and finds that the housekeeper has lost consciousness and is lying on the ground. There is no response to the emergency call to the captain.


    In this high altitude, once the plane breaks down or has an accident, it will almost die. Tang wanwan knows this very well. The Li family''s plane will never have a quality problem. Otherwise, hundreds of years of signboards will be gone, and the fault will be checked by a professional team three times before each take-off. Let alone the old parts, even if there is a slight scratch, they will be renewed and maintained.


    As the lights in the cabin flashed a few times, the sound of the engine stalling when the whole aircraft stopped working was particularly harsh. If the hydraulic system completely stopped power and the cabin pressure was released, she might be more painful than falling to death.


    The plane bumped violently again. This time, the clouds outside the window turned into thick black fog.


    And Tang wanwan clenched the amulet in his hand and began to get hot.


    In the distant clouds, Tianmiao watched the private plane shaking violently and finally moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Fall, the rapid sense of fall, fear spread, Tang wanwan issued a scream.


    Tang wanwan held the amulet tightly and closed his eyes. In this last moment, she thought a lot of things. The first thing in her mind was her parents, the second was grandfather''s kind smile, and other people who cared about her and her, and finally, food


    The next moment, however, the sense of falling suddenly stops.


    Tang wanwan doubt, ear came a clear cooling some gentle voice: "don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    Where''s the sound?


    Tang wanwan opened her eyes and saw an extremely beautiful woman looking at her with a gentle smile.


    "Ah? You? You are? What''s going on? " Tang wanwan''s brain was full of doubts, but he didn''t know where to start. Ah, the little sister in front of me is so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful person. How can my little sister be here? Who is she? What happened to the plane?


    "Someone''s doing you harm, but it''s ok now." Tianmiao smiles and looks at Tang wanwan with a puzzled face. He answers in a soft voice. Seeing that Tang wanwan hasn''t responded, he reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of Tang wanwan''s eyes. "Hmm?"


    "Ah! Sister, who are you? You saved me, didn''t you? " Tang wanwan finally recovered.


    "Your amulet." Tianmiao pointed to the talisman in Tang wanwan''s hand, "it''s your talisman that guides me to save you."


    Tang wanwan held the amulet tightly and looked at the sky in shock.


    Tianmiao smiles and looks at Tang wanwan.


    "Really, the legend is true. Ah, ah, ah! Sister, who are you? Thank you for saving me. Sister, are you a fairy? No, grandfather said that this amulet was refined by the saints for their ancestors at that time. Sister, are you the descendant of the Holy One? " Tang wanwan excited like a duckling, Gaga Gaga of non-stop questions, a face of excitement, no longer before the fear and despair.


    "Ah, it''s a family." Heaven misty smile, vague answer. Return the saints? Who dares to recognize her as a descendant? I''m afraid she won''t be beaten by her father.


    "Sister, how did you do it? How did you suddenly show up? This is ten thousand meters high. " Tang wanwan was curious and excited. It turns out that what my grandfather said is true. It''s true that saints fly away.


    "Make me a cup of coffee first?" The sky is dim.


    "Okay, okay." Tang wanwan was ready to make coffee. When he saw the comatose housekeeper, he exclaimed, "ah, Uncle Zhang!"


    "He''s fine." The way of heaven.


    "What about the captain?" Tang wanwan also remembers calling the captain before, but the captain didn''t respond.


    "He''s asleep." Heaven smiles.


    Tang wanwan:! " So who''s flying?


    Tang wanwan turned to look out of the window. The plane was flying smoothly. The white clouds are under the fuselage.


    "Make coffee first." The sky reminds me.


    "Ah, good, good." Tang wanwan''s face was muddled, but he was obedient and began to make coffee for Tianmiao. At the beginning, I was thinking about what happened to her? Why don''t you worry about the present situation at all, but make coffee in a leisurely way?


    After making his coffee, Tang wanwan looked out and saw only a clear sky.


    What Tang wanwan couldn''t see was that above the clouds and under the bright sun, a huge silver dragon, carrying a private plane, was flying steadily above the sky.


    Silver dragon, five claws, dragon tail swing, silver scales shining in the sun, this scene, magnificent!


    Shortly before the plane reached its destination, the captain woke up and the housekeeper woke up. The captain thought he was just taking a nap and was in a cold sweat. He sat up straight and drove seriously.


    And housekeeper is a face of amazement looking at their own young lady in front of a beautiful woman big gallant.


    When did this woman appear? How did it come about? Are you old and hallucinating?


    (the rest will come up later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    The housekeeper looks at Tang wanwan chatting with Tianmiao and almost tells her all about her family. The housekeeper is stunned.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Zhang. My sister is a good person. She''s from Tian family. You and grandfather directly said that we were attacked, and grandfather gave me a talisman to guide my sister to save me. " Tang wanwan told the housekeeper briefly.


    The housekeeper''s face changed. He and grandfather Tang grew up together, and he has heard a lot of secrets about the Tang family. He knows something about Tianjia. Hearing Tang wanwan say this, the housekeeper''s attitude changed and he didn''t say anything any more. He just sat quietly on one side. This kind of thing, is not what he can say.


    When Tang wanwan went to attend the summit forum, the housekeeper arranged a rest place for Tianmiao. Anyway, everything was adjusted according to the highest standard, so there would be no mistakes.


    "Sister, when I finish the meeting, I''ll invite you to taste the delicious food. There''s a restaurant here, and I like it very much. " Tang wanwan said happily to Tianmiao. Don''t know why, clearly is just know, Tang wanwan heart is very dependent on the sky.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Tianmiao nodded slightly.


    The rest place arranged by the housekeeper for Tianmiao is a suite of a six-star hotel.


    Kongho is sitting on the carpet of the living room, holding a game machine and playing happily. Dongxiao stands by the window and looks at the distance. In this world, the aura is about to dissipate. This means that the world will change slowly, essentially. Those strange people and skills will eventually be annihilated in the long river of science and technology.


    Tianmiao is reading a magazine with relish. It''s a magazine about jewelry.


    "Boss, do you want to buy this jewelry design company?" Dongxiao came over and looked at the magazine in Tianmiao''s hand.


    "How much wealth did that man leave last time?" Asked the sky. That person refers to the staff of Tiandao office who came down to maintain the stability of the world.


    "A little more." Dongxiao thought about it, and conservatively said, "maybe enough to buy a few countries?"


    "Well, this guy will enjoy it. Those who have come to do the task are actually making money! " Tianmiao shakes the magazine in his hand. Dongxiao just wants to ask if he needs to complain about the man. As a result, Tianmiao turns the corner and says with a smile, "but I like it. How can you enjoy without money? "


    Dongxiao silently swallowed the words to his mouth and changed them into: "well, boss, do you want to buy this jewelry design company?"


    "Buy it. I like this style. Let them design more of it." Tianmiao pointed to the magazine in his hand and said.


    "Yes." Dongxiao nodded and wrote them down one by one.


    After hearing Tianmiao''s instructions, Dongxiao is ready to go to Tianjia''s ancestral home. There were many people guarding the ancestral home left by that employee. But these are not people. It''s either a monster or a puppet. After the employee left, there was an array to guard him. Ordinary people could not enter. However, as soon as they appeared, the spirits in the ancestral house immediately surrendered, and the puppet''s operation power was all handed over to Dongxiao.


    Kongho called to him: "ah, where are you going, Dongxiao? Take me to have a look. "


    "Go to the ancestral home. It''s cold there. Are you sure you want to go Dongxiao said coolly.


    "Oh, forget it. You go. I''ll follow the boss." Kongho is not interested. She just came to this world and felt that everything was new. She wanted to experience a lot of things. Dongxiao, an old man, has been to more worlds than her and has more experience. Well, he is the best person to do a lot of things. Kongho rightfully finds reasons for his laziness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    The restaurant Tang wanwan made an appointment with is in M City, just a river away from the summit forum Tang wanwan attended. It''s called Vier.


    This famous chef restaurant is on the top floor of Tianzi tower. Tianzi tower is the landmark of M City, a total of 99 floors, covering luxury goods, leisure places, sports venues, holographic entertainment places, casinos, is a paradise for the rich.


    The top three floors are designed as three reception restaurants in the morning, middle and evening. They are received in different periods of time. The design style of each floor is different. It covers top chefs from all over the world and only accepts the black card reservation. The black card of Vier restaurant was once rated as one of the most difficult cards to apply for, because there are only six places to apply for in a year. It is worth mentioning that intelligent design can be seen everywhere in this restaurant. The fastest elevator to break the world record is the Veyer cloud elevator, with 97 floors. Using space intelligent power design, the waiting time is the same as that of an ordinary elevator, which can be reached in 10 seconds.


    After the meeting, Tang wanwan happily took Tianmiao to dinner.


    Today''s meal is the dinner floor on the ninety ninth floor, which is also the luxury area of the whole restaurant. It only receives up to three groups of guests every night. You can have a panoramic view of the whole m city from here. If you need other views, you can inform the housekeeper in advance, and will arrange intelligent screens for you to surround the scenery in an immersive way. Whether you want to be in the desert, sky, sea floor or snow, it can be perfectly embedded Change the dining environment, as you like.


    The housekeeper has already arranged the best position for Tang wanwan.


    The chef will design the dishes according to the customers'' preferences. You can enjoy every dish in an hour or so.


    V state is surrounded by the sea. W City is a coastal city with excellent air and scenery. As night falls, looking up from the restaurant, you can see stars all over the sky. In the middle of summer, you can also see the Milky way. The pleasant feeling of picking stars is also one of the unforgettable experiences of this restaurant.


    "Sister, you see, from here, isn''t it beautiful? Look up as if you can feel the stars. I dream of flying in the sky one day, feeling the feeling of the wind blowing through my face in such a high place, overlooking the earth. That must be great. " Tang wanwan turned his head and looked out, looking forward to it.


    Tianmiao smiles and listens. He doesn''t speak.


    "Sister, it''s said that the Tians could fly to the sky and escape from the earth before. I didn''t believe it." Tang wanwan looked at the sky dim eyes in the light, "until I met my sister. Sister, you really seem to be a fairy in a dream. "


    "How much do you know about Tianjia?" Tianmiao suddenly got a little interested. What kind of image did the former employee create.


    "My grandfather said that our four great families used to carry shoes for the Tian family." Tang wanwan said with bright eyes.


    The sky is dim


    Very good. It''s a lot like the Tiandao office.


    "Later, after the war of exterminating demons, the world was peaceful, and the heavenly family could not live in seclusion. The four aristocratic families still pay homage to each other. He was disgusted by the Tian family and kicked out with one foot. He set up an array and did not allow these people to worship again. Grandfather said, it must be the ancestors'' flattery skills are too poor. If it was him, he would not be kicked out. " Tang wanwan is fond of talking about it.


    Tianmiao laughs. Tang wanwan''s grandfather is also a living treasure.


    However, the style of the employee at that time was really expected.


    I don''t know if you have read the last sentence of this article. I saw someone make complaints about it. The essence of this article is in the last sentence of the introduction. Take you to pretend to force you to fly! Otherwise? I can promote my own old article. Point my pseudonym in, isn''t there a finished article? Take a look. If you spend a little money, you can''t buy it at a loss. You can''t be fooled. You can only contribute to Dabai and buy some snacks. You can also harvest Dabai''s full love and thanks.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Tang Wanzheng said with relish, and then received a phone call, is Tang grandfather called.


    Before Tang wanwan said anything, Tianmiao suddenly said: "let him not use it, wait at home, I will follow you back."


    Tang wanwan was stunned, and then he heard what grandfather said on the phone, and his eyes were brighter when he looked at the sky.


    "Sister Tian asked you to wait at home. Don''t come here. We''ll come back together." Tang wanwan added, "well, I won''t tell you more. I''m going to have dinner with my sister. It''s not as big as eating. "


    Finish saying Tang wanwan hang up the phone, because this time before the dish has come up.


    Tianmiao looks at the dishes with great interest.


    The first is three desserts with v-state characteristics, ink painting plate, with crystal clear cherry jelly, delicate and elegant, forming a beautiful picture of cherry blossom.


    Then there''s the Veyer omelet, and then there''s Frey''s pudding.


    The next main course, let Tianmiao also very satisfied.


    Black truffle, tuna, Royal foie gras, cod with fried scallops, udier Manor wine, flag noodles, Angus steak, charcoal roasted sirloin.


    Dressed as a gentleman, the waiter elegantly put his plate in front of them. Tang wanwan said to Tianmiao, "sister Tian, try this. I think it''s the best steak. You know, this ANVIS cow can only live in that small mountain area. Once he goes to other places, the meat quality and taste of the beef will become completely different Like that, ANVIS steak is my favorite dish every time I come. I hope you like it, too


    Tianmiao nodded and put a piece of it into his mouth. As expected, he would be conquered by the tender and smooth taste of this kind of beef. Unexpectedly, the beef in this world is so special. Delicious food can really make people happy. Tianmiao''s mood changed from good to good.


    Tang wanwan looked at the sky and narrowed his eyes and laughed. She knew that she felt right. Sister Tian likes food as much as she does! Intuition of the same kind!


    Konghou''s voice sounded in Tianmiao''s mind: "boss, do you want to let Dongxiao buy this restaurant?"


    "No Tianmiao refused. It''s OK to buy jewelry, Chinese clothes and brocade, or to pack food. But I''m not going to buy the whole restaurant. This restaurant has existed for such a long time and has its unique operation mode. There is no need to change this mode. If it affects the dishes, it''s bad.


    Tianmiao is very satisfied with the dinner. Tang wanwan''s eyes are more kind. Well, this human is really a good baby.


    After living for one night, the next day, Tianmiao went back to Tang''s home with Tang wanwan.


    When Tang wanwan and Tianmiao returned to their ancestral home, their grandfather had been waiting in the hall for a long time. As soon as Tianmiao stepped into the hall, his grandfather welcomed him.


    Then he was almost blinded.


    What a golden light!


    In an instant, grandfather Tang confirmed that this woman named Tianmiao must be the real queen of Tianjia. Only the people of the heavenly family can have such a dazzling golden light of merit and virtue. His little heart can''t stand it. No, it''s old sweetheart.


    "Miss Tian, thank you for saving tangwan''er this time. If it wasn''t for you, tangwan''er this time..." Grandfather Tang respectfully saluted Tianmiao.


    "You''re welcome. Your sugar pills are very good for me. " Tianmiao is smiling.


    "This way, please." Grandfather Tang made a gesture of invitation.


    Looking at this scene, Tang wanwan began to reflect on it later. Her grandfather was so respectful to her sister Tian, but she seemed to be very casual. Would there be any problem?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Grandfather Tang was a little excited. He welcomed Tianmiao to his study and asked Tianmiao to sit down. He sat upright first, then stood up and cooked tea himself.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, looking at Tang grandfather''s action of boiling tea, unexpectedly still an expert. Skillful action, the control of the water temperature is just right.


    "Tea, please, Miss Tian." Some of Tang''s treasures handed the tea to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took over, gently blowing, smelling the tea, slowly sipping, looking forward to the expression of grandfather Tang, said with a smile: "very good."


    "Ah ha ha, thank you very much, Miss Tian. Just like it." Tang grandfather said happily. The people of Tian family really love tea. They have spent so many years studying tea ceremony, but now they are in use. If our ancestors could make good tea, they might not have been kicked out.


    Tang wanwan sat on one side, looking at the scene blankly.


    "What about me, grandfather? I''ll drink it, too. " Tang wanwan made a sound.


    "You don''t have hands?" Tang grandfather white Tang wanwan one eye.


    "Oh." Tang wanwei was aggrieved and poured the tea himself.


    "You don''t know how to drink tea. It''s a cow chewing peony." Grandpa Tang couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Tang wanwan also looked at grandfather Tang: "then you are not the old cow?"


    "Well, how did you talk to your grandfather?" Grandfather Tang was so angry that he almost patted the table, but thinking of the sky, Sheng Sheng resisted the impulse.


    Tang wanwan was not afraid: "you said it yourself, not me."


    Tianmiao looks at this scene with a smile.


    The Tang family is probably the most humane of the four families.


    "Miss Tian." Grandfather Tang suddenly looked at Tianmiao with a straight face, and then asked in a dignified tone, "Miss Tian suddenly appears, because what''s wrong with the world? Or is there something to solve? And it''s all about sugar pills? "


    Tianmiao looked at the Tang grandfather who was not in the right shape just now, and his eyes flashed to appreciate. Can you think of so many things at once? Is it worthy of being the head of the Tang family?


    "There''s something to deal with, but don''t worry too much. I''ll let you know if I need your help. " Tianmiao likes human beings, especially kind and intelligent human beings. "If the sugar pill is OK, let her follow me during this period of time."


    "Yes, thank you, Miss Tian." Grandfather Tang was shocked in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he said with sincere gratitude. He understood that someone wanted to attack tangwan''er, and tangwan''er was the safest to follow Miss Tian.


    But Tang wanwan didn''t think so much. She stood up happily and said, "then I''ll take Tian''s elder sister to play around. Grandpa, you ask your father to come back and do things for you. Can I have a long holiday?"


    Grandfather Tang said: "what do you do? How does the smelly girl talk? "


    Tianmiao thinks that this statement is correct. Look at the staff of Tiandao office. They are tired all day. Fortunately, they still have a bonus.


    Just as they quarreled with each other, the housekeeper knocked on the door and said that it was Mr. Qin Zifeng who visited.


    "Zifeng? Oh, ask him to wait in the living room. " When grandfather Tang heard that it was Qin Zifeng, he said with a smile, "tangwan''er, let''s go and have a look. If Miss Tian doesn''t want to see outsiders, do you want to have a rest here, or shall I ask the housekeeper to take you to the guest room?"


    "I''ll see it, too." Tianmiao stands up.


    Tang wanwan, Qin Zifeng, there is another person, that is, the person who has good fortune in this world. It''s just that she''s not the one for this mission.


    (the beginning of this story is actually a flashback technique, which is not revealed by the wishing person for the time being. Why do some people say they don''t understand! There should be an update today.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Tianmiao didn''t go downstairs. He just stood on the top floor of the revolving staircase on the second floor and looked down.


    Qin Zifeng, the Qin family, was also one of the families that followed the saints. My ancestors used to be very good at secret devices. Now on the surface, they are doing business seriously. There are many listed companies. In fact, the Qin family is the largest arms dealer in the world.


    The young man sitting opposite to grandfather Tang is the only future successor of the Qin family, Qin Zifeng. Qin Zifeng''s face is well-defined, and his eyebrows are peaceful, which makes people feel calm and reliable. In fact, even though Qin Zifeng is less than 30 years old, he has been able to take charge of his own affairs. He is basically responsible for all the family affairs.


    Naturally, many women admire his excellent conditions, but he has always been clean and devoted to his work. Grandfather Tang appreciated him very much, and the two families also had the meaning of marriage.


    To this, Qin Zifeng and Tang wanwan have no opinion. One is that they grew up together and grew up together. The other is that they didn''t find better people. It''s OK to get married and live together. The marriage of the two families also had great benefits, so both accepted it.


    "How is your grandfather?" Grandfather Tang and Qin Zifeng exchanged greetings.


    "That''s good. He''s tossing things in his secret room every day." Qin Zifeng''s handsome face floated a smile, "grandfather said, please go to him when you have time, he wants to share a baby for you."


    "Oh, you called me this morning, mysterious. I''ll see it another day. " Grandfather Tang said happily. He has a good relationship with Qin Zifeng''s grandfather. The two old people often get together for dinner and chat.


    "And your father? Or is it so unreliable? " Grandfather Tang thought about it and asked. He likes Qin Zifeng very much, but he frowns at Qin Zifeng''s father. Qin Zifeng''s father was a dandy when he was young. Now he''s getting older and he''s converging a lot. But women are the only ones who have been doing that for so many years. I don''t know how many lovers there are, but also covers all kinds of "styles", from pure students to stars, and even divorced young women. The only good thing is that although there are many lovers, there are no illegitimate children. This should also be a dead rule set by Qin Zifeng''s grandfather.


    "Father, I''m on holiday now. I bought the island with Uncle Tang last time." Qin Zifeng mentioned his father, even if there is an idea in his heart, there is no waves on his face.


    "Take his little lover with you?" Grandfather Tang snorted coldly, "how can such a big man be so worried. I''m not afraid to raise your grandfather''s blood pressure one day. "


    "I don''t think so." Qin Zifeng said with a smile, "if you really make my grandfather angry, I think my grandfather will let my father know that the treasures in his secret room are not furnishings. However, I will not let my father go too far. "


    "Ha ha ha, that''s true!" Grandfather Tang also laughed. I remember when Qin Zifeng was just born, Qin Zifeng''s father was flirting outside again. Qin Zifeng''s grandfather took a crossbow and nearly nailed Qin Zifeng''s father''s leg through. When Qin Zifeng grew up, he also dealt with his father''s affairs very well. He would not be foolish and filial and would not be too demanding. So the Qin family seems to be in harmony now. This is one of the reasons why grandfather Tang appreciated Qin Zifeng.


    Tianmiao put his hand on the handrail of the stairs and looked at the people below. How many of the four families are left with spiritual power? Tang wanwan didn''t, Qin Zifeng didn''t, and grandfather Tang just knew something.


    The world is really changing slowly. The turbulent times of demons will never appear again. Therefore, those talents will gradually disappear


    Thinking of the wish made by that man, the corner of the sky''s mouth curved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Qin Zifeng sat for a while, received a phone call, something, left a gift to leave.


    After Qin Zifeng left, Tianmiao came downstairs.


    Grandfather Tang stood up and said, "that''s the child of the Qin family, Qin Zifeng. I didn''t ask him to tell his grandfather, Miss Tian, that you are here, because I don''t know if Miss Tian would mind if they knew about it. "


    "I have a good relationship with you." Tianmiao doesn''t mind it at all.


    When he heard it, grandfather Tang was very happy. This means that we can only see those old things in his face, ah ha ha. Let''s see how he shows off then!


    "Grandfather, I''ll go out with my sister tomorrow, eating, drinking and having fun!" Tang wanwan also said happily, "please call my father back."


    "I know, I know. You can stay with Miss Tian. We must take good care of Miss Tian. " Grandfather Tang told me.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Tang wanwan is almost patting his chest.


    In the evening.


    Tianmiao''s guest room is next to Tang wanwan. Tang wanwan really wants to pester Tianmiao to ask about those magical things. But grandfather Tang glared at her and drove her back to the house, saying to let Tianmiao have a good rest. Let Tianmiao tell the housekeeper what he needs.


    When there was no one, konghou ran out and rolled on the thick carpet for a while, whining: "it''s so smart of human beings to invent so many good things. Ah, I''m going to keep playing. "


    "Do you want to see more interesting things?" Tianmiaomi''s smile is full of temptation.


    "Think about it!" Kongho nodded.


    "From tomorrow, turn into a child. I''ll show you the world." The way of heaven.


    "Yes, yes." Kongho happily agreed.


    So, the next morning, Tianmiao appeared in front of Tang wanwan with kongho, which turned into a child of three or four years old.


    "Sister, this is Do you have children in your family? Is that your sister? " Tang wanwan looked at the small konghou held by Tianmiao and praised, "Wow, it''s so cute." The little konghou looked like he was only three or four years old. He was carved with powder and jade. He had small arms and big eyes. He looked at Tang wanwan.


    "Ah, yes, the children of the family." Tianmiao pinched little konghou''s chubby hand. "Yes, I think it''s lovely too. Do you want to hold it?"


    "Yes, yes, may I?" After hearing this, Tang wanwan squatted down happily, looked at the small konghou carved with powder and jade, and asked, "little sister, can I hold you? If you want something to eat, I''ll have it prepared for you. "


    Kongho nodded and stretched out his hands. In Tang wanwan''s eyes, it seems to be cute. Tang wanwan smiles and reaches for his arms.


    Then, Tang Wan''s smile froze on his face.


    When she hugged her, she didn''t pick it up.


    This portion, it seems, is a little A little heavy?


    Tang wanwan forced again, bit his teeth, and finally picked up the small konghou.


    Tianmiao chuckled and said slowly: "Oh, I''m sorry, my children usually eat more, so they are a little fat."


    "No, it''s OK. I can hold it." Tang wanwan smiles and hugs konghou.


    Tianmiaomi smiles and looks at konghou.


    Little kongho has a black face. The master must have done it on purpose. It''s revenge. Chiguoguo''s revenge!


    Wuwuwuwu, Longsheng is hard.


    What should I do if I have a careful master?


    "Let her down, she can go by herself." Tianmiao looks at Tang wanwan''s hard work and can''t help laughing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    At breakfast, grandfather Tang saw the small kongho sitting next to Tianmiao.


    "Ah, my child." Tianmiao casually explained that he didn''t ask kongho to say hello to Tang''s grandfather. Kongho didn''t like human beings, so let alone call out a human grandfather.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Grandfather Tang didn''t ask much, but after dinner, he told the housekeeper to let him prepare some children''s supplies.


    After dinner, Tang wanwan asks Tianmiao where he wants to go. Konghou pulls Tianmiao''s clothes.


    Tianmiao said with a smile, "let''s go shopping first."


    Tang wanwan asked the driver to take them to one of the biggest shopping malls in the city. Although it was not as good as Tianzi tower, it also covered shopping, entertainment, catering and so on.


    To the mall, kongho took Tianmiao''s hand, went to get a mall instruction, and then lit the electronic products on the 15th floor, looking at Tianmiao eagerly.


    "Let''s go here first." Tianmiao looks at the dimly eyed konghou and knows that this child''s first contact with these is the time of novelty.


    Of course, Tang wanwan had no opinion: "OK, little kongho, tell me what you like. I''ll buy it for you. You can buy as much as you want. "


    Kongho looked at the smiling Tang wanwan and nodded. Oh, this human is still pretty pleasing to the eye.


    On the 15th floor, kongho let go of Tianmiao''s hand and ran directly to the counter of the game console.


    "Hey, little kongho, wait a minute. What if you run like this and get hit?" Tang wanwan anxiously followed up.


    Tianmiao doesn''t worry at all, but looks at the goods in front of him.


    And the small konghou kicks and runs forward. After Tang wanwan has just finished his sentence, a person appears in front of the small konghou. The little kongho didn''t stop and went straight up.


    "Be careful!" Tang wanwan''s heart was all pulled tight, a exclamation, but the words behind suddenly stopped.


    The person who was hit by konghou directly sat on the ground, and it seemed that he fell a lot.


    Tang wanwan


    Tianmiao looked at the man knocked down by konghou and went forward to squat down: "are you ok? I''m sorry, my child is too skinny. He ran around and knocked you down. "


    "I, hiss, I''m ok, I''m ok." The girl who was knocked down got up and showed a smile. She rubbed her buttocks and saw that it hurt a little, but she still said with a smile that she was OK.


    "Why don''t you check it? Is the caudal vertebra OK? " Tang wanwan also asked with some worry.


    "It''s nothing." The knocked down girl shook her head.


    "If you have any questions, please contact me." Tianmiao takes out a business card and hands it to the girl.


    "Ah? OK, OK Girls did not expect to evolve into this, took the business card, did not carefully look into the bag.


    "I''m sorry." Kongho came forward and said sorry. The master said that since he has become a human being, he should abide by the human laws. Well, she''s a polite baby.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter." Girls see such a lovely child commissar wronged to her apology, heart will melt. In my heart, I also complained that I was really a waste of firewood. I was knocked down by such a small child, and my parents were so serious. The girl just looked up at Tianmiao and Tang wanwan. She was stunned.


    How can there be such a beautiful person in the world!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Tianmiao also looks at this girl. This girl is the third person in the world with good fortune, Luo Siqing. A kind girl with pure mind and full of sunshine in her heart. This girl looks pretty, not a great beauty, but she has her own charm. The main thing is that she has a clean temperament.


    "Are you really OK?" Tang wanwan looked at the girl in a daze, some worried asked.


    "Ah, I''m fine. I''m fine. If I have something to do, I''ll get back to you. Are the children OK? " Luo Siqing flustered said, today I met two beautiful little sisters, ah, life is complete.


    "She''ll be fine. If you feel uncomfortable, please contact me Tianmiao smiles.


    "Yes." With that, Luo Siqing walked away nervously.


    Tianmiao looks at the disappearance of Luo Siqing''s back and then takes back his eyes. The white light on the little girl is so beautiful.


    "Dear sister, do you have anything you want?" Tang wanwan asked.


    "Ah. I have nothing to ask for. Let''s see what little kongho wants. " The sky is dim and says casually.


    Small konghou happily around, pulling Tang wanwan said to this and that. Tang wanwan took it down and gave it to the driver behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Siqing went to the elevator to meet his best friend and said happily, "I just met two super beautiful little sisters. They are pure natural and have no filter. I think the taller one is super beautiful. I really see such a beautiful little sister for the first time."


    "Really?" My best friend is surprised. You know, she pursues stars, but Luo Siqing doesn''t. Every time I see her howling which star is beautiful, Luo Siqing splashes cold water. It''s also called beautiful. I don''t know how many layers P has. But Luo Siqing praised people in this way for a few days. It can be imagined that he was really beautiful.


    "Really, my sister''s child knocked me down. I was afraid that I would have something to do, so he asked me to check. If I didn''t go, he gave me my business card and asked me to go to her if I had something to do." Luo Siqing took out a beautiful business card. At this time, he looked at it carefully.


    "The CEO of YH?" My best friend looked at the business card and glared, "is YH the YH I want? The most expensive jewelry company in the world? "


    Luo Siqing was also stunned: "well, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s the business card given by miss. However, it''s very expensive to look at the clothes they wear. "


    "Let''s not talk about that. Did you just fall down? Are you ok? " Asked her best friend.


    "I''m fine. Oh, can you believe it? I was knocked down by a three - or four-year-old child. They were OK. I was directly knocked down on the ground. " Luo Siqing said with a smile.


    "It''s too bad. Ha ha, it''s OK. What shall we have in the evening? Hot Pot? Go back to a movie after dinner? " My best friend was relieved when she heard that Luo Siqing was OK.


    "OK, do you want fat house water or milk tea for the movie?" Asked Luo Siqing.


    "How about less milk and more tea?" My best friend struggled in her heart and suggested.


    "At the weekend, it''s OK to indulge and lose weight after eating." Luo Siqing comforted.


    "That makes sense. Go for a walk. Go for a walk first. Eat hot pot at night." My best friend was convinced that they were going to hang out hand in hand.


    Tang wanwan didn''t care about Luo Siqing at all, and didn''t think that she would meet the girl she thought was very ordinary again.


    However, sometimes, the fact is often unexpected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    That day, Miao and Tang wanwan bought a lot of things, and when they came back to the Tang family, Tang grandfather and another excited old man welcomed them.


    Another old man, of course, is the owner of the Qin family and the grandfather of Qin Zifeng.


    "Miss Tian, this is Qin Wuguan, the head of the Qin family." Grandfather Tang said, "this is Miss Tian."


    "My God, Miss Tian, hello." Grandfather Qin was so excited that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Good." The sky faintly calm nodded.


    "Well, Miss Tian, I''ve heard all about it. If you have any needs, please feel free to ask." Qin grandfather''s attitude is also very respectful, from Tang grandfather that heard Tianmiao save Tang wanwan thing, he naturally is convinced. He is also very obsessed with those magic skills before, but many things have been lost from generation to generation.


    "Good." The sky tiny light nods, suddenly thought of what again, "right, give your meeting gift." They have a good attitude and have great potential to be followers. Tianmiao never treats his own people badly.


    Tianmiao took out two porcelain vases and handed them to grandfather Qin and grandfather Tang respectively.


    "It''s not a good thing. It can dispel all kinds of diseases and prolong life." The sky tiny thought to want to say. The aura of the world is almost gone. Grandfather Qin and grandfather Tang are both mortals. Many pills are not suitable for them. The elixir with abundant aura may directly explode when they take it.


    grandfather Tang and grandfather Qin''s hands trembled when they took the porcelain bottle. Is it not a good thing to eliminate all kinds of diseases and prolong life?


    "Oh, eat it, don''t put it." The sky is tiny to see them two people receive after past, command a way. I''m afraid they''ll be stored as babies, and the medicine will be gone in the end.


    They were obedient and poured out the pills in the porcelain bottle.


    Grandfather Tang looked at the pills in his hand and was shocked. Tang Jiazu was good at poison and medicine. He is not completely proficient in pharmacology, but also very proficient in it. This pill in the palm of his hand smells refreshing. What kind of pill is this?


    When grandfather Tang was shocked, grandfather Qin took the pills without saying a word. After eating, he was stunned.


    In the eyes of grandfather Tang, grandfather Qin suddenly raised his legs.


    "Lao Qin, what are you doing?" Grandfather Tang was stunned and asked.


    "My legs! Ha ha ha! You know, don, I''ve hurt my leg before. Now I think I can do hundreds of leaps. " Grandfather Qin burst out laughing.


    Grandfather Tang took the pills without saying a word. Then I feel a heat flow full of four limbs, and the whole person''s state seems to return to his youth.


    He looked at the sky in amazement and saluted solemnly: "thank you, Miss Tian."


    "Thank you, Miss Tian." Grandfather Qin also solemnly saluted.


    "Take it as a reward for your ancestors to guard the world for many years." Tianmiao doesn''t like it.


    Tang wanwan looked at the side of the two eyes, the heart more longing. Tianjia, what was it like in those days? The things you take out are so shocking.


    "By the way, I asked the housekeeper to buy a lot of things, and a small playground was built behind the yard." Said grandfather Tang.


    "You''ve taken the trouble." Tianmiao thanks with a smile.


    "Little kongho, let me show you." Tang wanwan bent down and said to the small konghou.


    Little kongho was not in the mood, but he thought that Tang wanwan had bought her a lot of good things. He reluctantly agreed and let Tang wanwan take her hand to the backyard.


    After a while, the excited scream of kongho came from the backyard.


    Oh, it''s delicious.


    A smile from heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    When Dongxiao came, he sat in the hall and reported to Tianmiao about Tianjia''s property and ancestral home. Then he heard the happy scream of konghou from the backyard.


    Dongxiao takes the design draft and looks up to the backyard.


    "Oh, it''s the Tang family that made an amusement park for her. After playing for a long time yesterday, she got up this morning and went to play again after dinner." Tianmiao looked at the design draft in his hand and nodded, "I like these. Are you going to play? "


    "What?" Dongxiao was stunned, and immediately understood what Tianmiao was saying. His expression was a little hard to say and said, "boss, I''m an adult. Konghou is a child."


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you." Tianmiao looks at the bamboo flute, the corner of his mouth curving, "what about the other preparations?"


    "I have contacted Yan Bin. He will come as soon as possible to design unique clothes for the boss." Dongxiao picked up a magazine, which showed a very fashionable man with charming smile on his handsome face and deep eyes. This young man, named Yanbin, is a brilliant fashion designer. He is always at the forefront of fashion. He has served as many image ambassadors and won the Cultural Ambassador Award.


    "Good." Tianmiao took the magazine and looked at the man with a clean smile. Yan Bin is a member of the Yan family, one of the four great families. However, he started his own business abroad and did not return to China for many years. This man, it''s kind of interesting.


    The person who made the wish this time has something to do with Yan Bin.


    "Come on, let''s go and see the konghou." Tianmiao put the magazine aside and took Dongxiao to the backyard.


    The backyard of the Tang family is so broad that people feel like they have come to the plain.


    Beyond the swimming pool, the sky came to the back of a piece of open space, before this open space nothing, but now there has been a playground. There are uniformed staff guarding in front of the switches of various equipment. They can open the konghou which they want to sit.


    At the moment, kongho is sitting in the bumper car, and Tang wanwan is sitting in the same car. There are more than a dozen of them, which belong to the Tang family''s


    all the bumper cars are not competitors of kongho''s car. Once they are hit, they slip to one side in circles. Kongho giggled happily, and Tang wanwan, the dancing conductor, went here and there.


    Tang wanwan listened to the command, but he didn''t understand why they "killed the Buddha and the God" and didn''t know that it was the konghou that controlled the strength.


    The little boy is really childish.


    After playing the bumper car, Xiao kongho takes Tang wanwan to the roller coaster. It''s a small roller coaster, so it can be built in a short time.


    speechless make complaints about the little boy''s happiness when he was down the hill. When the dragon was diving into the water from the sky, I didn''t see konghou excited. How can I get so excited when I take such a roller coaster?


    "That''s the fun of children." The sky tiny looking at happy shrieking small konghou, suddenly lightly say, "konghou has never experienced these."


    Dongxiao thought of konghou''s life experience and kept silent. Then he looked at the laughing konghou, with a smile on his face and a slight sigh: "I really can''t do anything with her. I''ll buy her more game discs before I leave. "


    Tianmiao also laughed: "well."


    (Reader Group No. 739510370)


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    "Do you want to play Dongxiao? It''s fun. Ha ha ha ha ha... " On the roller coaster, konghou shouts to Dongxiao.


    Dong Xiao smiles but waves: "you play by yourself, I still have something to do."


    Tang wanwan is on the roller coaster, looking at the man beside Tianmiao. Who is that? A decent suit, handsome but masculine face, beautiful eyes with calm, when waving the long fingers is so good-looking. The whole body seems to emit a faint light.


    "Little kongho, who is that? Your father? " After the roller coaster stopped, Tang wanwan asked Xiao kongho.


    Little kongho was almost choked by her own saliva. She looked at Tang wanwan strangely: "how can it be?"


    "And who is he?" Tang wanwan asked quietly.


    "It''s my brother." The little kongho replied casually.


    "Is that sister Tian''s brother?" Tang wanwan''s voice is smaller.


    "Ah, yes." Xiao kongho answered this and ran to other entertainment facilities. Tang wanwan follows behind, but he can''t help looking back at the direction they are standing in. As a result, he sees Tianmiao and Dongxiao turn back to the living room. There was a sense of loss in her heart. That man is so beautiful.


    "By the way, little kongho, what''s your brother''s name?" Tang wanwan catches up with Xiao konghou and asks.


    "It''s called Dongxiao. Don''t like him. He is old enough to be your ancestor. " Small konghou turned to see Tang wanwan and said seriously.


    "What?" Tang wanwan was surprised.


    The small konghou suddenly did not speak. What Tang wanwan did not know was that the small konghou was communicating with Tianmiao.


    "Boss, I like this human. Can I tell her some truth? She seems to like Dongxiao. "


    "You can control it yourself." Tianmiao replied like this.


    After getting Tianmiao''s reply, small konghou pulled Tang wanwan, a huge force directly squatted down.


    Tang wanwan was surprised that when the strength of the little konghou was so great, he was looking at the eyes of the little konghou. What kind of eyes were they? It''s like pure water, but it doesn''t seem to reach the bottom. It doesn''t belong to a child''s eyes at all.


    "Listen, sugar pill, we''re not like you. Don''t be moved, or you''ll be the only one who gets hurt. " Kongho''s tender voice, however, made Tang wanwan''s heart shocked.


    "Little kongho, what are you talking about?" Tang wanwan was shocked by the unusual appearance of the small konghou, and some stammered.


    "Just remember what I said. Don''t like Dongxiao." Kongho took Tang wanwan''s hand and said, "let''s go and play with me over there."


    Tang wanwan let small konghou pull her to run forward, the heart is already rough.


    Connect all the words of konghou, the more you think about it, the more shocked you are.


    Who is that man named Dongxiao? What about konghou? Who is kongho?


    Their names are obviously musical instruments. And two instruments that often appear together.


    Are they not human beings? Tang wanwan''s bold guess. At the beginning, the saint of the heavenly family was surrounded by not only human followers, but also many mountain spirits and monsters. Is


    "Little konghou, are you goblins?" Tang wanwan couldn''t restrain the curiosity in his heart and asked carefully in a quiet voice.


    Hearing the words, konghou turned his head and turned his eyes at Tang wanwan: "what are you talking about? The identity of Dongxiao and I is extremely noble. Well, don''t ask. You just need to know that you and Dongxiao are impossible. "


    Tang wanwan looked at konghou''s small white eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "well, listen to you. Thank you for your reminding, lovely konghou."


    "Cut, I''m not cute, I''m overbearing." Little konghou''s mouth curls. But this action is made by the way she is now.


    Tang wanwan turned to look at the direction of the disappearance of Dongxiao figure, and then took back his eyes.


    Since you know it''s impossible from the beginning, don''t try.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    In the next few days, Tang wanwan and Tianmiao ate all the famous restaurants in the city, and kongho''s exclusive toy room was full of toys. But Tang wanwan was not enough. After lunch in a restaurant, he went to the biggest toy store in the city.


    Dongxiao and the driver are pushing the shopping cart behind him. Tang wanwan is struggling to hold the konghou so that it is convenient for the konghou to choose the toys on it. Tianmiao is standing on one side, holding a small toy in his hand. It was a little red rubber octopus. When it was pinched, its eyes popped out.


    "Tang wanwan, what are you doing here?" Suddenly a voice rang out in the vicinity of Tang wanwan.


    Tang wanwan turned his head and saw a woman in a pure white skirt, looking at her with a sneer.


    "Zhao rouman." Tang wanwan, with a cold face, called out the woman''s name.


    "What? Miss Tang, is this child your sister? Your father brought it back for you from outside? " The woman named Zhao rouman looked at the konghou in Tang wanwan''s arms and showed a sarcastic smile, "aren''t your parents very affectionate? It seems to be acting. "


    "I think you should go to the hospital and look at your brain." Tang wanwan said impolitely, "brain tonic is a disease, must be treated. Besides, do you think everyone is like your family? "


    "You As soon as Zhao rouman''s face changes, she looks at Tang wanwan with resentment in her eyes.


    Tang wanwan was not afraid at all, and sneered: "Zhao rouman, I advise you to keep your mouth. Don''t mess with me again. From childhood to adulthood, which time did you mess with me? I don''t know what''s the matter with you. You have a tough quality. What''s your name? You''ve been defeated many times? "


    Zhao rouman''s face is getting darker and darker. Sen looks at Tang wanwan coldly:" Tang wanwan, you wait for me. "


    "Well, I''ll wait." Tang wanwan''s casual reply.


    Zhao rouman turned and left.


    Kongho asked Tang wanwan, "what does that woman mean?"


    "She thought you were, er, illegitimate." Tang wanwan didn''t want to teach bad children, but suddenly remembered that Linglong''s age was unknown, so he told kongho.


    Kongho''s face sank. Looking at Zhao rouman''s back, he hummed coldly: "wanton!"


    The next moment, Zhao rouman a scream, the whole person fell to the ground, this fall, fall of no image. One of the high heels fell off.


    Tang wanwan gaped at the scene, this is the first time that she saw Zhao rouman so shameful. Although Zhao rouman has been mean to her, she has always been dignified and elegant in front of people. How could she ever have such a embarrassed side.


    Zhao rouman only felt that her ankles were killing her. Someone nearby came to help her immediately. She was the driver of the Zhao family.


    Soon, a little boy who looked like he was only seven or eight years old ran over with a worried face: "sister, are you ok?" His appearance is somewhat similar to Zhao rouman''s brother, Zhao Tianhe.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhao rouman said angrily, holding the driver''s hand and standing up, "let''s go to the hospital first. What else are you going to do?"


    "OK, let''s take my sister to the hospital." Zhao Tianhe said anxiously.


    "Don''t be so kind." Zhao rouman gave a cold hum.


    Zhao Tianhe was stunned, then followed her silently.


    "Who is that child?" Kongho asked, "illegitimate son?"


    "No, she''s a bastard herself." Tang wanwan said in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Tang wanwan tells kongho that Zhao rouman is actually an illegitimate daughter. In the early years, Zhao''s father was romantic and had many lovers outside. He had no children in the main room. Zhao''s father wanted to have a baby with his lover, no matter which one. As a result, only Zhao rouman was born. At this time, Zhao''s father had a physical examination and knew that these were all his problems.


    Zhao''s father thought that there would be no more children in his life, so he took Zhao rouman back to Zhao''s family and took him as his wife. But at the age of 18, Zhao rouman was pregnant and gave birth to a son. This is great news for the Zhao family. For xiaorouman, it''s not good news.


    Although her life will not fall from heaven to hell, Zhao''s father''s concern is really much less. Grandfather Zhao, who was sick in bed in his early years, has been recuperating. Originally, I didn''t like Zhao rouman. Now I have a grandson, and I hate Zhao rouman even more. The main room, not to mention, hated the existence of Zhao rouman, but her self-cultivation made her unable to do mean things, so she completely ignored it.


    Zhao rouman liked to have a hard time with Tang wanwan since she was a child, but she never took advantage of it. For so many years, it hasn''t changed.


    "Sure enough, people with heart are dirty." Konghou disdained to hum a sentence, no longer speak more, seriously choose toys to go.


    Two shopping carts can''t be jammed any more. Kongho stops to choose toys.


    After returning to Tang house, a man was waiting for them.


    It''s Yan Bin.


    "You smelly brother, how can you come back to see me?" When Tang wanwan heard what the housekeeper said, he ran to the living room with a cheer and yelled at the people sitting in the living room.


    "Smelly sugar pill, although I''d like to lie that I came back to see you, I''m sorry it''s not. I came back to China at the invitation of Mr. Dong. Then I saw the appointed place. It''s not your home, so I came uninvited. " The person sitting on the sofa stood up with a smile and said to Tang wanwan.


    "Well, I know." Tang wanwan gave a cold hum.


    Yan Bin, the only child of the Yan family. But they didn''t take over the family business, and they didn''t rely on the family power to go abroad alone. Although Yanfu repeatedly asked Yanbin''s friends not to give him any help, and even asked Tang Fu to restrain Tang Wan from helping Yanbin, Tang wanwan still gave Yanbin a lot of convenience in private.


    Yan Bin and the family break up, the reason is that he does not like women, he likes men. The Yan family didn''t respond much to this. There is no objection or suppression, just ask him to get married, have a child, and then let him play.


    Yan Bin refused. Although according to his family background, many women would not mind his sexual orientation, many women would be willing to give birth to him even if they knew his true sexual orientation. The child born is the successor of Yan family. The mother relies on her son to enjoy the wealth of her life. But Yan Bin flatly refused. He said it was impossible to do such a thing against his body and mind.


    Then, no, then.


    Yan Bin broke with his family and was cut off from all sources of income. He went abroad alone and lived in poverty. He started from scratch and suffered a lot. Of course it''s fake. How can it be?


    Yan Bin, as the only child of Yan family, his identity is a huge resource. It''s impossible for his friends to keep up with him or offer him help because of pressure from home. For example, Tang wanwan is one of them, who also gives the most help. After all, Yanbin is her gay honey.


    With the help of his friends, he started his entrepreneurial career with great interest, which was smooth sailing and thriving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    "You are so honest. You thought you had a conscience to come back and see me." Tang wanwan snorted.


    "Don''t complain. I brought you a present." Yan Bin said with a smile.


    "Ah, by the way, patronizing happy you''re back. This is Miss Tian, this is Dongxiao, this is xiaokongho. " Tang wanwan this time just returned to the spirit, introduced the day tiny them, "the day elder sister, this is my hair small, Yan Bin."


    "Hello, Miss Tian, Dong..." Yanbin stood up and said hello to Tianmiao with a smile, but he was stunned when he saw Dongxiao.


    "Mr. Yanbin? I asked you out. I want to ask you to design clothes for our boss. " Dongxiao said politely.


    "Mr. Dong, your name is Dongxiao?" Yan Bin looked at the face of the flute, and his heart stopped beating for a moment. Dongxiao, how could anyone call it that? But this man, why doesn''t he want to look away from him? In this life, no one has ever given him such a feeling. Dongxiao''s eyes, Dongxiao''s temperament that seems to precipitate years, all inexplicably attracted him.


    "Yes, Mr. Yanbin, we''ll talk about it in detail when you''re free." Dongxiao said,


    "I''m free now!" Yan Bin blurted out.


    "Don''t be so anxious. Mr. Yanbin has just returned home. Let''s have a rest. We will live in the Tang family for a while. "


    "Oh, yes, yes." Yan Bin nodded foolishly.


    "Well, I''m free." Dongxiao nodded politely and went upstairs with Tianmiao and konghou.


    After waiting for them to go upstairs, Tang wanwan grabbed Yanbin''s neck.


    "You give me sober point, that person is not you can think of!" Tang wanwan shakes Yanbin.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t. can you? " Yanbin wants to pull Tang wanwan''s hand, but Tang wanwan''s strength this time is surprisingly big, how also can''t pull. "What? You like him, too? We have fair competition. "


    "You idiot, you''ve been robbing me of what I like since I was a child. I''m very kind since I didn''t kill you." Tang wanwan''s face was serious. "I''ll give you another favor this time, but you still don''t appreciate it?"


    "What do you mean to rob the things you like? It''s because we have similar taste. Of course, we like the same things. Why can''t I think about Dongxiao? " Yan Bin asked unconvinced.


    "Although you look beautiful and think beautiful, but I have to tell you, you and he are not suitable, impossible." Tang wanwan let go of Yan Bin''s hand. After sitting upright, he looked solemnly at Yan Bin''s handsome face. He was puzzled and asked in a deep voice, "how much do you know about Tianjia?"


    "Tianjia? Miss Tianmiao? She''s from the Tian family! " Yan Bin exclaimed.


    "Yes, and I almost died in a plane crash. My sister Tianmiao saved me." Tang wanwan lowered his voice, "let''s go to my study. I''ll talk to you."


    Yan Bin is the first time to see Tang wanwan so serious, so obediently got up, followed Tang wanwan behind.


    After arriving at the study, Tang wanwan closes the door and tells Yanbin everything about her rescue. Then I told Yanbin what konghou said. I want Yanbin to retreat.


    "I didn''t expect that the legend of Tianjia was true." Yan Bin sighs that he has always believed in his best friend''s words, and there is no reason. This is the trust they have had since childhood.


    "So, if there is no result, don''t try." Tang wanwan said.


    Yan Bin looked at Tang wanwan seriously: "no, I haven''t tried, you let me give up, it''s impossible. Since the heart, then I will follow the heart, to strive for. There is really no result, at least I have no regret. "


    "Even if it''s black and blue?" Tang wanwan''s face turned white.


    "Even if it''s black and blue!" Yan Bin has a resolute face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    "You "Psychosis." Tang wanwan was silent for a long time, and finally some dispirited said, "forget it, this is like you."


    "Yes, I hope you can support me a lot." Yan Bin said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m strong, OK? Growing up, you didn''t see how I got here. "


    "All right, just be happy." Tang wanwan rolled his eyes.


    "In other words, it''s not so easy for Miss Tian to rescue you suddenly? Is there going to be any unrest? It''s impossible. Those legends are too old. " Yanbin felt his next bar, thinking, said to himself.


    "What are you talking about?" Tang wanwan was puzzled.


    "You silly white sweet." Yan Bin looked at Tang wanwan contemptuously, "you''ve lived a comfortable life for too long. No, you''ve been living a comfortable life. The only thing you worry about is how to spend money."


    "How do you speak?" Tang wanwan glared, "give you another chance to organize language."


    "You are happy every day like a little princess, carefree." After Yan Bin''s flattering smile, he said, "well, seriously. Tianjia has always been hidden from the world. Although those are legends, I believe they are true. They didn''t show up when the world was stable before. It can be seen that they don''t like this flashy world, but now they suddenly appear. Don''t you think it''s strange? What''s going to happen in this world? "


    " no, no? " Tang wanwan was stunned, "what can I do for you? Now that science and technology are so advanced, if there are any monsters, a missile will go down and blow up. Besides, our ancestors also said that after the war against demons, there will be no more demons. "


    "So, it''s more strange. Don''t you think your accident was strange? " Yan Bin frowned, "who is doing it secretly?"


    "I really don''t know. My grandfather has been investigating, but he has no clue." Tang wanwan shook his head. No one will believe that strange and illusory thing.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to think about it for the moment. Since that Miss Tian asked you to stay with her, she will be able to protect you." Yan Bin''s eyes were fascinated. "Do they fly with swords? For example, in those immortal novels, flying on the sword, flying through the clouds, flying to the sunrise, meeting the light, that kind of feeling... "


    "I don''t know." Tang wanwan knocked Yanbin''s head, "OK, don''t think about it. Do you plan to go home this time?"


    "What are you looking at?" Yan Bin''s face sank down, "they have already said dead, don''t go back if you don''t get married. I said I would marry a man. They said the Yan family couldn''t afford to lose that man. "


    Tang wanwan was silent and didn''t know how to comfort Yanbin.


    "Oh, don''t think about it. I can see it. My life is only a few decades. I have to be happy and happy. What do you want to do so much? " Yan Bin''s handsome face was filled with a cynical smile. "You see how free and easy I am now. I''m in a good mood. If I design some clothes, I''ll be in a better mood and run around the world. When I''m in the best mood, I''ll kick my feet and say goodbye to the world. "


    "What nonsense!" Tang wanwan glared at Yan Bin, "I''m still waiting for you to be godfather to my children and help me take care of them."


    "Oh, yes, when will you and Qin Zifeng have their wedding?" Yan Bin heard this, to the spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    "I don''t know. I don''t have any ideas yet." Tang wanwan indifferent said, "you know, we are just right for each other, and no love, let alone passion."


    "Didn''t your parents rush you?" Yan Bin asked again.


    "My parents didn''t urge me, not to mention his parents. The two grandfathers are the ones who are most keen on this marriage." Tang wanwan laughed, "the old man is lonely. I want to hold my great grandson. I feel totally unprepared. "


    "It''s up to you. The main reason is that you are happy. You are both my friends. Of course, I hope you are happy. But you have the best relationship with me. I hope you are the happiest. " Yan Bin smiles.


    "You can talk." Tang Wan haughty cold hum voice.


    "It was." As soon as Yan Bin finished, he heard a joyful scream outside the window. He went to the window doubtfully, "when is your backyard..." His words came to an abrupt end.


    Then Yan Bin saw the scene downstairs that made him almost forget to breathe.


    Wearing a black casual suit, Dongxiao stands under a huge revolving slide. The sun shines on his beautiful face and gives his face a faint soft light. He smiles and reaches out his hand to catch konghou flying down the slide. Konghou giggled and ran into his arms.


    This scene is so warm and beautiful.


    Looking at this scene, Yan Bin''s heart beat faster. He turned around and patted his chest with his back to the window.


    "It''s over, it''s over, I''m sure. It''s the feeling of heartbeat." Yan Bin breathed a little, joking to himself.


    Where Yanbin didn''t see it, after catching konghou, Dongxiao directly picked up her back collar and lifted it up. She scolded: "do you really think you are three years old? How many pairs of trousers are worn out? You''re still enjoying it. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Tang Wan''er bought me a lot of pants." Kongho said, "let me go. If you are not convinced, come and play with me."


    Dongxiao thinks about the picture of wearing his pants, and his face is black. Directly let go, the kongho PA Ji fell to the ground: "go to play, go to play, today you don''t wear ten pairs of pants, you lose."


    "Hum!" Kongho stood up and patted his little ass, "go, go, follow me below."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re so excited, you just want to see it." Tang wanwan rolled his eyes and mocked Yan Bin.


    "Ah, I just want to see what happened. Have you ever seen such a good-looking man? Anyway, it''s the first time I''ve seen you. Moreover, I always think there is a story about his temperament after years of precipitation. I want to get to know him and get close to him. " Yan Bin Li said boldly.


    "OK, OK. Don''t tell me about it. Go to me for an advertisement." Tang wanwan waved impatiently.


    "First contact, first approach. Ah ha ha, I''m going to design some clothes for him. His figure is just a shelf. But I understand that if you want to please him, you have to please Miss Tian first. I won''t tell you. You go out first. I''m going to design the manuscript. " Yan Bin also waved to catch up with Tang wanwan like a fly.


    "Cut, the fool who wants to see the color." Tang wanwan said to the door, walked two steps, "no, isn''t this my study? Why are you driving me out? "


    "Lend it to me first. Don''t let people disturb me when I work." Yan Bin is more forthright.


    "OK, when your heart is broken, don''t hold me and cry. I won''t lend you my shoulder." Tang wanwan went out in a huff and gave Yanbin the door.


    Tang wanwan went downstairs to find Tianmiao in the backyard. She knew that Tianmiao should be out in the sun and eating snacks at this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    As expected, Tang wanwan found Tianmiao in the old place. Tianmiao was still lying on the couch, closing his eyes and shaking leisurely.


    "Sister Tian." Tang wanwan ran over and sat next to Tianmiao. He looked at the pudding and cake on the table and said, "Wow, sister Tianwan, is this from the great Xia Wang''s dessert shop? Can I have it? "


    "It''s for you." Tianmiao didn''t open his eyes. He reached for a glass of juice on the table and sucked it away.


    "Sister Tian, how did you get it? This great Xia Wang only sells 50 puddings and 50 small cakes every day, and the taste depends on his mood of the day. If you are in a bad mood, you can make durian or strawberry. His craftsmanship is directly proportional to his temper. How delicious things are, how smelly temper they are, and how much airs they are. No matter how much money he spends, he can''t do more. If he dares to jump the queue, he will be blacklisted immediately. The things in his family are extremely difficult to buy. " Tang wanwan sighed while eating, then narrowed his eyes happily, "Wow, today is mango flavor, so delicious."


    "Yes? Does he have a big temper? " Tianmiao remembered that Dongxiao came back and said that he had given the owner of Wang Daxia''s dessert shop a martial arts secret book. The owner''s eyes were filled with tears and said that they would do whatever they wanted to eat. Why is this famous dessert shop called great Xia Wang? It''s because the owner''s surname is Wang. His ancestors used to be a great Xia wandering in the Jianghu. He is very obsessed with it.


    But in this era, how many real swordsmen are there? The martial arts secret script given by Dongxiao comes from a small world of martial arts. The so-called expert sees the door, the owner of Wang Da Xia''s dessert shop knows that this secret book is extraordinary. If you get the treasure, of course, you''ll repay me. He''ll make whatever desserts Dongxiao wants right away.


    "Yes, I am. Every time I want to eat, I have people queuing up early. " Tang wanwan began to eat small cake, his face showed a happy expression.


    Tianmiao said with a smile, "what do you think of this shop? Tell Dongxiao that it will buy you. Any time. "


    Tang wanwan puffed his cheeks and looked at TIANYAO with wide eyes: "is it really gold?"


    "Really, eat slowly, no one will rob you. How much do you want to eat? Talk to Dongxiao The sky tiny looking at Tang Wan Wan a pair of small hamster''s appearance, can''t help but want to smile.


    "Good, good." Tang wanwan swallowed the cake in his mouth, nodded happily, and then asked, "sister Tian, do you have any special places you want to play? Do you want to sunbathe or surf on the island? Or shall we go skiing? "


    "Go skiing, Xiao kongho hasn''t been skiing." Tianmiao heard the joyful scream of the small konghou in the distance and made a decision. For the sea, kongho has no interest.


    "Well, shall we start tomorrow? I''ll have someone prepare. " Tang wanwan stood up happily, "ah, by the way, I''ll go to find Dongxiao and ask him to fix the cake. Sister Tian is so powerful. I love you so much." Tang wanwan said that he made a kiss to the sky, and then ran back to find the Dongxiao.


    Yanbin knew that they were going skiing, where they could sit, so they would go together after finishing their papers.


    In the corridor outside the study, Yanbin stops Tang wanwan.


    "You paint well at home. What do you do with it?" Tang wanwan squints at Yan Bin.


    "How can that be? There''s no inspiration at home. I''m going to look for inspiration. Do you understand? " Yan Bin stares at Tang wanwan, "is it a best friend? If it''s a best friend, take me. If you don''t take me, I''ll jump off the building."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Tang wanwan drew heavily from the corner of his mouth. He pointed out a pair of Yan Bin who looked at death as if he were going home: "OK, I''ll take you. You are cruel


    "You know we have the best sugar pills." Yan Bin smiles.


    "Fool. I don''t want to talk to you. I''m afraid I''ll lower my IQ. " Tang wanwan white Yan Bin, turned away.


    Yan Bin hummed to Tang wanwan''s back, then he exaggerated his head and turned around to leave. As a result, as soon as he shook his head, he turned to the beautiful eyes of Dongxiao.


    "Hole, hole, Mr. hole." Yan Bin stuttered. Ah, Mr. Dongxiao saw that he was so stupid. It''s over!


    "Mr. Yanbin, are you free now?" Dongxiao face is not different, but politely asked out this sentence.


    "Yes, yes, of course. Ah, it''s so strange. Can you call me Yanbin? Can I call Mr. Dong''s name? " Yan Bin''s excited tongue can''t be straightened.


    "Yes." Dongxiao nods and calls Mr. Dong very strange indeed. It''s much better to have your full name. As for his original name, it has been buried in the bottom of my heart for many years. That bear too many names I don''t deserve it. Dongxiao is the name given to him by his master, which he likes and cherishes very much. And his original name, he will not forget and give up. One day, he will pick up the name and return it. Then, from now on, I will only have the name of Dongxiao!


    "Hole "Xiao?" Yanbin looks at the flute in front of him. He hesitates and calls it out. I always feel that in this moment, the whole person of Dongxiao is very sad, also very disappointed, more is the heat of rebirth.


    Hell, Yanbin wants to knock himself on the head. How could he feel so weird? What a rebirth? How can you feel so strange?


    "Ah, Yanbin, if I have time, I''d like to talk to you about the requirements of the designed series of clothes." Dongxiao came back and said with a smile.


    "OK, OK, let''s go to the study." Yanbin looks at the smile on Dongxiao''s face, but his heart is a little uncomfortable, because Dongxiao''s smile is too perfect, perfect as unreal, and the smile does not reach the bottom of his eyes. He wanders outside and often shows such a smile, which is a perfect mask. I''ve seen so many smiles. But, Dong Xiao smiles at him like this, Yan Bin in the heart actually feels stuffy.


    "Well, I hope I can customize all the clothes as soon as possible." Dongxiao nods.


    "No problem. After we''ve finished our discussion, I''ll have all of them finalized tonight." Yan Bin vowed.


    "Please." Thank you.


    "No, No." Yan Bin waved his hand in a hurry.


    "What are you doing?" The voice of konghou suddenly came in, "what are you doing in the corridor? We''re going skiing tomorrow. I''m going shopping with tangwan''er. Do you have anything to bring? "


    "No, you buy less." Dongxiao has some helplessness.


    "I don''t! I''ll take them all then. " Kongho passes between Yanbin and Dongxiao. When he comes to Dongxiao, he stomps on it.


    "You are..." Just want to use human language to describe kongho as a bear child, but think about kongho''s IQ, if you say so, kongho will immediately refute that she is not a bear child, she is a dragon child. Therefore, the words of Dongxiao stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Kongho stepped on Dongxiao, then went downstairs.


    Dongxiao looks at the back of konghou and smiles helplessly.


    Yan Bin looked at the smile of the flute at the moment, stunned. This smile is real


    The next morning, Yan Bin appeared in front of the crowd with two black circles under his eyes.


    "Wow, what are you doing?" Tang wanwan exclaimed, and then ordered people to roll Yan Bin''s boiled eggs.


    "Nothing. I''m so hungry. I want to eat mung bean and Lily porridge, soy sauce dumplings and crystal steamed dumplings..." Yan Bin went to the dining table and said feebly that he wanted to lie on the table directly. As a result, Yu Guang saw Dongxiao come down from the upstairs, sat up straight again and did not squint.


    "Promising!" Tang wanwan saw Yan Bin''s action and hummed.


    "I''m just hopeless. What''s the matter?" Yan Bin retorts in a low voice.


    "Eat first. We''ll go out when they get up and have dinner." Tang wanwan said.


    "Well, ah, Dongxiao, you get up so early. What would you like to eat in the morning? I let them do it. " Yanbin stood up and looked at the Dongxiao coming to this side. He asked politely.


    Tang wanwan stares big eyes. Good guy, is this his family or my family? We''ve turned our back on Hakkas.


    "Whatever you want." Dongxiao sat down, and then saw Yanbin''s black eyes, he slightly frowned, "did you stay up late last night?"


    "No, no, just a little late. I''ve finished all the designs. When Miss Tian is free, I can have a look at them. " Yan Bin said.


    "Good." Dongxiao just nodded and didn''t say much.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao and kongho sleep until they wake up naturally and then leisurely come down to have breakfast. Then they got on a private plane and went to a snow mountain in the name of the Tang family. There, there is a resort developed by the Tang family, and there are more than a hundred villas. All of them are dignified people in the upper class. And for the Tang family to rest that villa, is the largest area, but also the best view of the villa.


    Before and after the villa, the lawn on both sides of the road is thick snow, without any impurities, it seems that people can''t help but want to step on it.


    After arriving at the villa, the konghou cried out to go out to play with the snow. Tang wanwan stopped her and dressed her in thick hairy clothes before taking her out. Tianmiao wears a snow-white Plush cloak and goes out to watch the fun. Dongxiao also follows.


    Yanbin stopped him: "Dongxiao, you will be cold like this. Put on a coat." Yan Bin handed the clothes in his hand.


    Dongxiao looks at the clothes in Yanbin''s hand, remembering that ordinary people really don''t wear only one coat in this weather, so he calmly takes it over, thanks and goes out.


    Yanbin a person standing in place, deep breath, and then happy out of the lamb crazy pace, followed behind.


    When he went out, the little kongho was crying out: "let''s have a snowball fight!" Seeing those snowball fights on TV, kongho has long wanted to have a try.


    "I''ll come, too." Yan Bin ran to the Dongxiao.


    "Well, it''s fun to have so many people. I''ll work with tangwan''er and you with Dongxiao. " Kongho clapped his hands happily, then urged Tang wanwan, "quick, rub the snowball."


    Tang wanwan should come down, busy began to rub snowball. While rubbing, he muttered: "is this too unfair? They are two big men. How can we fight? "


    Yan Bin turned his head and looked at the Dongxiao, and saw that the Dongxiao actually bent down seriously and began to rub the snowball. Yan Bin also quickly rubbed the snowball and asked: "do we really want to play? They are a weak woman and a little child. I''m afraid they can''t bear it because they''re too hard to attack... "


    "Take it!" The young voice of the konghou is fierce.


    Huh? Yan Bin turns to look ahead.


    The next moment, Yanbin was hit by kongho''s snowball, the whole person flew out. It''s true that my feet are off the ground!


    (yesterday, manager Aojiao came to me and asked me, today is only two more chapters? I said, isn''t this normal operation? No, it''s two shifts. After all, I''m a waste. See recently a lot of small lovely reward, is it because of the reward recommendation? Thank you very much, little angels. I''m very happy. But that amount is too large. Let''s go along with it. Love you, love you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Tang wanwan dull, the hands of the snowball, Bata a a fall on the ground.


    Yan Bin is still flying.


    What happened?


    Where am I?


    Kongho put out his tongue: "bad, I didn''t control the strength."


    Dongxiao has been flying forward, holding Yanbin''s waist, taking off his strength, let Yanbin stand firm again.


    "Do you still want to play? If you want to play, give me some strength! " The Dongxiao turns to the konghou and shouts.


    "I know. I''ll control my strength if I make a mistake. Hehe." Kongho said with a smile.


    Yan Bin stood firm, staring at the side face of the flute, heart, at this moment, jump very fast. There seems to be a touch at the waist.


    "Are you all right?" Dongxiao turns to look at Yan Bin, who is stunned. He thinks he is scared.


    "Ah, it''s OK. It''s OK." Yan Bin shook his head and said with a smile, "come again, come again."


    "Yes, yes, come here quickly." Small konghou jump, "I light this time, really will light."


    Tang wanwan''s worry just disappeared. She crazily rubbed the snowball and handed it to kongho. She felt that she didn''t need to fight any more. She just provided "ammunition" for kongho.


    The little kongho didn''t live up to her expectations. The snowball roared at Dongxiao and Yanbin. Who is Dongxiao? Of course he won''t be hit, he can return. But Yanbin can''t, just an ordinary human! Yan Bin was beaten away. Kongho instantly understood the weakness of the opposite, so he only picked Yanbin to fight.


    Yanbin is miserable. Although the little konghou controls his strength, he can''t fight himself out, but it still hurts.


    Another snowball came whistling, and Yanbin held his head, but the next moment the pain did not reappear. As soon as Yanbin looked up, he saw Dongxiao standing in front of him.


    "Well, bear boy..." Yanbin heard a word squeeze out from the teeth of the flute, "Yanbin, just hide well."


    Next, Yan Bin felt that the snow around was pink. Dongxiao has been protecting Yanbin very well, no snowball fell on him.


    Dongxiao returns a tooth for a tooth, snowball aims at Tang wanwan.


    The snowball whistling to let Tang wanwan are silly. Konghou howled, flew up, and kicked the snowball that nearly hit Tang wanwan''s face.


    "Dongxiao, you wretch." Kongho charges.


    "I learned from you." Dongxiao shrugs carelessly.


    "No more, no more." Kongho snorted, "I''m going to eat hot pot in the Pavilion behind. It''s freezing and snowy around, and then we eat hot pot. It''s really delicious. "


    Tang wanwan said with a smile: "I''m ready. I''ll eat when I''m finished. Let''s go. What would you like to eat? Sister Tian, let''s go. Let''s eat hot pot. "


    Tianmiao nodded, and Tang wanwan konghou walked in front.


    Dongxiao walked behind, Yanbin ran to his side.


    "Dongxiao, do you have anything you particularly like to eat?" Yan Bin asked.


    Dongxiao thought and shook his head. He didn''t care about food before. Just follow the host for a long time, will also be interested in some of the food, but also learn to do some of the host''s favorite snacks.


    What should Yan Bin talk about next?


    Dongxiao caught up with Tianmiao and asked in a low voice, "what kind of wine does the boss want to drink?"


    "Not for the time being, just drink juice." Tianmiao looked up at the sky, "it''s going to snow."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    As expected, the hot pot has been prepared in the pavilion for a long time, because several corners of the pavilion have transparent curtains hanging down, so the cold air can not be poured into it. Coupled with the hot air of the hot pot, the whole pavilion is warm.


    After all the people sat down, it snowed outside.


    "Wow, what a heavy snow." Kongho turned to look out at the heavy snow, and said excitedly, "sugar pill, after eating the hot pot, let''s make a snowman."


    "Yes, yes." Tang wanwan should come down.


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen so much snow. What are you excited about?" Dongxiao said coolly.


    "That''s not the same. Before, there were not so many people to watch and play with. It''s better to play with sugar pills. " Kongho looks at Dongxiao white.


    The Dongxiao stopped talking. Although the human form of the konghou can be transformed into the appearance of an adult woman, she is still a minor dragon cub, and the Dongxiao will always forget. In fact, cubs of this age do have the right to act coquettishly in front of their elders. However, to be honest, kongho has become a child in this world, and its IQ has dropped to the level of a human child. It''s stupid. I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    When eating hot pot, it becomes such a scene.


    Tang wanwan is bringing food to kongho, Dongxiao is bringing food to Tianmiao, and Yanbin is bringing food to Dongxiao. A few pairs of chopsticks are not empty.


    Tianmiao looks at the busy Yanbin, and then at the Dongxiao, who is seriously putting food for her. He doesn''t speak.


    After lunch, kongho went to make a snowman in the snow despite the heavy snow. Tang wanwan wrapped himself into a ball and helped him. It''s a pleasure to be busy, big and small.


    Tianmiao stands at the edge of the pavilion and looks at kongho happily making a snowman. She remembered the scene when she found the konghou. Fat little dragon girl, a little fat hand caught a shell, another little fat hand caught a struggling octopus, staring at her, asked her: "who are you? Do you want to play with me? As long as you play with me, I''ll give you both. " With that, she handed the shell and octopus to her.


    Tang wanwan and kongho made several snowmen in the heavy snow before they stopped. In the end, as a human, Tang wanwan caught a cold.


    "Sneeze!" Tang wanwan was wrapped in a fluffy blanket. His nose was red and he sneezed.


    Yan Bin said helplessly: "take the medicine quickly, don''t delay. Eat early, eat early. "


    "I don''t know. I can carry it." Tang wanwan refused to take the medicine. "By the way, did you show your manuscript to sister Tian? What do you say? "


    "Miss Tian likes it very much. I''ve asked the people below to make it overnight." Yan Bin said this, happily shaking his head, "don''t look who I am? I''m a brilliant young man. "


    "You''re so narcissistic. You can see that they are not ordinary people. You''d better give up early. " Tang wanwan''s persuasion again.


    "I know you do it for my good." Yan Bin''s face did not just laugh, but became a little solemn, he looked at Tang wanwan, "it''s late, I fell in. You saw it in snowball fights


    Tang wanwan remembered that Yanbin had been shot and saved by Dongxiao. He blacked his face: "promising! So you''re going to make a commitment? "


    "Isn''t that the way heroes save beauty?" Yan Bin said boldly, "you didn''t tell me before that when a hero saves beauty, the handsome hero agrees with each other, and the ugly hero will repay him in his next life. How dare you say that Dongxiao is not handsome? "


    Tang wanwan How do you want to lift the table and hit people?


    (take the time to write about the life experiences of konghou and Dongxiao. Both dragons and phoenixes have their own stories.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Tang wanwan insisted on not taking medicine, so the end of the skiing trip, back to the Tang house, her cold is not good.


    The day after she came back, Qin Zifeng came to visit her.


    This time, Tianmiao, they were all tasting tea in the living room. Yan Bin is cooking tea with a serious face. His tea art is very popular with grandfather Tang. When I was a child, I had a good time with Tang wanwan. They were inseparable. Grandfather Tang also loved the child very much. As a result, once he found that he was very interested in tea ceremony, so he taught it attentively. Yan Bin also studied hard.


    Now Yanbin thinks that he was really wise. Now miss Tian is very satisfied with his tea. Dongxiao also showed a smile to him.


    Tang wanwan was reading a magazine and said: "this company is good at designing brooches. It can flexibly use various materials to show different styles. This company is good at necklaces, but not rings. "


    "If you think it''s good-looking, talk to Dongxiao and let them all buy it. You don''t have to save me money. It''s no use taking these. " The sky is dim, the cloud is light and the wind is light.


    Tang wanwan originally wanted to buy it for Tianmiao. As a result, Tianmiao said so, Tang wanwan said with a smile: "thank you, elder sister Tian. I''m not welcome." The Tang family is also rich, but the meaning of Tianmiao''s gift is totally different. She must treasure them well, um Maybe it can be passed on to future generations.


    As for the offspring, Qin Zifeng and himself are both good-looking, and their genes are not bad, so their children should be good in the future. Tang wanwan fantasized.


    And Qin Zifeng''s marriage, Tang wanwan didn''t look forward to, feeling is to complete the task. But at the thought of giving birth to a girl as lovely as konghou, Tang wanwan looked forward to the future.


    When the housekeeper said Qin Zifeng was visiting, Tang wanwan was still a little happy.


    When Qin Zifeng came to the living room, he was stunned to see so many people.


    "Zifeng, long time no see. Come and sit down." Instead, Yan Bin, like a host, called Qin Zifeng to his seat.


    "Yan Bin! When did you come back? " Seeing Yanbin, Qin Zifeng smiles and asks happily. Although they have always been in contact with each other and will meet abroad, they haven''t met in China for many years. "Why don''t you tell me when you come back? Let''s get together. "


    Yan Bin then remembered that he had been immersed in beauty for many days and had long forgotten his friends! "He quickly reversed:" Oh, it''s not that you are too busy, I want to wait for you to find you when you are free


    "A lot of lies! Did you do something bad? Every time you do something bad, the villain will complain first. " Who is Qin Zifeng? Although he and Yanbin are not best friends, they are also good friends. Yan Bin''s ass pouted, Qin Zifeng knew it was an excuse.


    "Oh, come on, come on, it''s my fault. I''ll treat you to a drink later. Come on, this is Miss Tian, this is Dongxiao, and this is kongho. " Yan Bin introduced them and said to Tianmiao, "this is my childhood, Qin Zifeng. And the future husband of tangwan''er. "


    Yan Bin didn''t notice. When he said the last sentence, Qin Zifeng''s face changed slightly. In fact, he came here today just for this. But this is obviously not the time to talk about it.


    Qin Zifeng said with a smile: "Miss Tian, Mr. Dong, kongxiao Hello, friends


    Tianmiao and Dongxiao nodded faintly, but konghou looked qinzifeng from head to tail.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    At this time, Qin Zifeng looked squarely at Tianmiao, Dongxiao and konghou, and then marveled in his heart. Who are the three? Looks and temperament are so outstanding. It is reasonable to say that he should have heard something about such a character, but he turned it all over his mind and had no information.


    But Tang wanwan didn''t plan to tell Qin Zifeng that Tianmiao was a matter of Tian family, because she knew that Qin Zifeng never believed those things. It''s just that you can''t say it quickly.


    After looking at Qin Zifeng, konghou turned to Tang wanwan and said, "sugar pill, do you think this is your fiance? Will you marry him later? "


    "No accident, I will." Tang wanwan and konghou said with a smile.


    "That''s an accident. He''s not your husband." The konghou language is amazing, and the tender voice clearly rings out in the living room.


    Tang wanwan was stunned, Yan Bin was also stunned, and Qin Zifeng looked at konghou in amazement.


    Tianmiao drinks tea calmly, and Dongxiao prepares a delicate red bean cake for Tianmiao. They have no response to konghou''s words. Obviously, they had foreseen this for a long time, which was no surprise at all.


    "Little kongho, what are you talking about?" Tang wanwan came back to his senses, a little puzzled, but he understood that kongho''s words were not aimless.


    "Did you do something wrong with the sugar pill?" Yan Bin''s face cooled down. Of course, Yanbin knows that kongho and they are not mortals. If they can say such a thing, it must be Qin Zifeng who has done something.


    Qin Zifeng also recovered from his astonishment and resumed his normal color: "tangwan''er, I''m really here because of this. I wanted to talk to you alone. "


    "You dog man, is it true..." Yan Bin is so angry that he wants to beat people.


    But Tang wanwan said in a loud voice: "Yanbin, don''t talk, wait for him to say."


    "Tangwan''er, you know, the marriage between us is what two grandfathers expect. We don''t really love each other. It''s just that we are very suitable, and we are the most suitable in all aspects. " Qin Zifeng simply broke the jar and chose to make it clear in front of the public.


    "Yes, I know all about it." Tang wanwan answered calmly.


    "Originally, I thought that my life would always be so step-by-step. However, I met a different person. I want to change it, I want to fight for it. I don''t know if you can understand my behavior Qin Zifeng''s tone was full of apology and guilt.


    "Did you meet the girl you like?" Tang wanwan understood in an instant.


    Yan Bin is also stunned. Qin Zifeng, an old virgin, is as calm as a 60-70-year-old man every day. He even has the time of spring blooming?? I can''t imagine.


    "Yes, she is very different from me. So, sugar pill, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. " Qin Zifeng got up and bowed to Tang wanwan deeply. "Within my ability, I will do whatever you want me to do."


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly solidified. Qin Zifeng also bent deeply and didn''t get up.


    The next moment, Qin Zifeng was slapped on the back.


    "You stand up straight for me!" Tang wanwan''s voice was full of anger.


    Qin Zifeng stood firm and looked at Tang wanwan with an angry face.


    "Qin Zifeng! I''ve known you for so many years. Is that what you think of me? You look down on me too much. " Tang wanwan crossed his waist, pointed to Qin Zifeng and said, "you really have a hole in your head, don''t you? You meet true love, I will only envy and blessing, what compensation do you need? You have a big face. Who wants your compensation? We''ll just be happy for you, OK? You old virgin, it''s really strange that you have peach blossom


    Qin Zifeng looked at Tang wanwan, who was angry at him, but his eyes were full of smiles. He was stunned, and then turned to Yan Bin. Yan Bin was also laughing, which was really happy for him.


    (let''s let the waste wood go for a while, and we''ll have another chapter on Friday.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    "Qin Zifeng, Qin Zifeng, I don''t mean you. We grew up together. Don''t you know who tangwan''er is? If you have something to say, it''s really an insult to tangwan''er. " Yan Bin shook his head in a funny way. Looking at Qin Zifeng''s anxious explanation, he interrupted, "of course, we all know you don''t mean that."


    "I didn''t mean that." Qin Zifeng apologized to Tang wanwan again, "sugar pill, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be so self righteous."


    "I wish you knew. Come on, don''t say that some of them are gone. Tell us, what is the true love that you old virgin met? " Tang wanwan asked curiously.


    "Wait a minute, you two are old virgins. Don''t I want face? Don''t talk nonsense, will you? " Qin Zifeng only reflected what the two men had just said.


    "Come on, come on, let''s just know. Come on, tell me. Who is it? " Yan Bin waved his hand impatiently. He was really curious about what kind of woman made the old man''s heart flutter.


    "Which girl has been harmed by you? Or did you change your taste and see which star? Don''t worry about it. The big dye vat in the entertainment circle needs a clean one. It''s not without it, but less. " Tang wanwan also guessed.


    "No, she''s ordinary. It''s a lovely, sunny girl When Qin Zifeng talked about her, the lines of her face became soft, and the corners of her mouth were wearing a smile, "I''ll introduce you to her. But now she doesn''t know my identity. She just thinks I''m starting a business and starting a small company. "


    "What are you playing, poor and expensive, chasing Cinderella? You''d better confess earlier, don''t hide. Otherwise, the cooked duck will fly away and you won''t have time to cry. " Yan Bin a listen, don''t agree with said.


    "You''re still so poisonous." Qin Zifeng had no choice but to smile, "I didn''t hide it, but she thought so, I didn''t explain it. I will let her know the truth as soon as possible. "


    "That''s OK. We also hope your love will blossom and bear fruit." Tang wanwan patted Qin Zifeng on the shoulder. "It''s good for everyone to say it earlier."


    "Yes, I will." Qin Zifeng looked at them deeply and said from the bottom of his heart, "thank you two. It''s good to be friends with you."


    "It''s good to know. Then you''ll buy a drink." Yan Bin waved his hand.


    "The pink diamond I saw before, you know." Tang wanwan picked eyebrows and said impolitely.


    "I understand, I understand." Qin Zifeng is very on the road, although Tang wanwan made things clear, but his heart is still a little guilty.


    And Tang wanwan just knew that he had guilt in his heart, so he would deliberately put forward such a request.


    "Any pictures? Shall we have a look? " Tang wanwan asked.


    "Yes." Qin Zifeng also does not wriggle, takes out the handset, handset''s screen is a picture.


    On the screen saver, a girl with a clean smile is holding a cup of milk tea. She is drinking to the photographer. It seems that she wants the other party to have a taste.


    Tang wanwan saw clearly the person on the mobile phone screen, exclaimed: "it''s her!"


    "Do you know each other?" Qin Zifeng doubts.


    "No, it''s the one who was knocked down by konghou last time. I didn''t expect it was her. " Tang wanwan remembers that the girl she met in the toy city came, "she looked pretty good at that time. She was knocked down and felt embarrassed." The main reason is that Tang wanwan felt that the girl must have hurt her butt, but she said with a smile that she was OK.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "Knocked down by konghou?" Qin Zifeng this time just moved the vision to the small konghou body. He looked at konghou''s small body suspiciously. The child looked three or four years old. Could he knock down his girlfriend? And she just said that she would not be Tang wanwan''s husband. Who is the child? Just now I was just talking nonsense, right?


    "Mortals, what are you looking at?" Xiao kongho stares at Qin Zifeng, obviously not happy with Qin Zifeng''s suspicious eyes. This human, originally intended to marry tangwan''er, now because other people don''t marry tangwan''er, it''s just a lack of hammer. As a dragon, she can''t understand the twists and turns of human love. Only the results.


    OK, I''m sure. It''s a bear child. I guess what I said just now is because I don''t like to talk nonsense. As for why she doesn''t like herself, it must be because she likes sugar pills, and then thinks that her fiance''s identity will be the same as her sugar pills. Qin Zifeng made a conclusion in his mind. Don''t worry about bear kids. In the future, when he and his girlfriend get married and have children, he must be well educated and never become a bear child.


    If kongho knew Qin Zifeng''s brain tonic at the moment, he would drown him with a mouthful of water!


    "Come on, bring it out for us when we have a chance. Next time we drink together, bring it out. " Yan Bin patted Qin Zifeng on the shoulder.


    "Good." Qin Zifeng nodded.


    "If you don''t mind, go back first." Yanbin aware of the small kongho bad vision, for the sake of Qin Zifeng''s safety, or urge him to go back first.


    "Well, since you have guests, I won''t disturb you. We''ll get together some other day. " Qin Zifeng thought that they wanted to entertain Tianmiao, so he stood up and said goodbye politely. Chongtianmiao Dongxiao nods and is sent out by Yanbin.


    "Kongho, kongho, Zifeng didn''t abandon me. We haven''t made an engagement yet. Don''t be angry Tang wanwan also saw the low pressure of konghou and explained.


    "All right, I won''t spray him." Kongho agreed to come down. This spray is a real spray


    Tianmiao is looking at the mobile phone. There are many short messages on the mobile phone, all from one person.


    The one who made the wish.


    Tianmiao smiles and suddenly looks up at Tang wanwan: "tangwan''er, let your grandfather and Qin Zifeng''s grandfather go on holiday to relax. Tomorrow. "


    "Ah? All right Although Tang wanwan was very strange why Tianmiao suddenly said this, he didn''t ask why, but agreed.


    The clothes designed by Yan Bin were soon delivered. There are home clothes, leisure clothes, professional clothes and many dresses. There are not only Tianmiao, but also Dongxiao and xiaokongho. The sky is the most remote, and the flute is only one less than the sky. The witty Yanbin is very clear, no matter how flattering Dongxiao, we can''t cross the sky, otherwise everything will be cool. Of course, there are a lot of Tang wanwan.


    When Tianmiao and Tang wanwan try on their clothes, Tang wanwan receives an invitation from the Yan family.


    After waiting for Tang wanwan to read the content of the invitation letter, he was a little strange: "how did the holiday party come forward?"


    "What, what?" Xiao kongho is also wearing a princess skirt. She looks plump and more cute. She is circling in front of the mirror. She hears the words and turns to ask Tang wanwan what''s the matter.


    "Every spring, our four families hold a holiday ball in turn, inviting friends and business partners to attend. This time it''s the Yan family. But this time, how did you advance so much? " Tang wanwan doubts.


    Tianmiao is trying on a silver dress. He just looks calm and turns to appreciate the skirt treatment behind him.


    Why so much in advance? Because some people can''t wait


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Yan Bin also received a phone call after seeing off Qin Zifeng. It''s from home. He thought it was the family who urged him to get married and have children, but it didn''t work out like this. He was asked to come back to the holiday ball. And the tone of his parents was so kind that he had to come back. Yanbin thought that this was the parents'' delaying strategy. As a result, after the phone call was changed to grandfather''s, Yanbin agreed.


    Grandfather still loves him very much. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Yanbin still misses him very much, so he readily agrees.


    When I got back to the living room, I saw that Tang wanwan was worried: "ah, can my cold get better before the dance? I also want to have a good image."


    "Then take the medicine Yan Bin is not very angry.


    "I thought you would make me drink more hot water." Tang wanwan tut.


    "How can you drink hot water like this? You have to drink magma." Yan Bin gave Tang wanwan a white look.


    "You stinking brother!" Tang wanwan''s hands itch and wants to hit people.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. But this time my family held a dance, which was ahead of schedule. Do you want to give me a blind date Yan Bin doubts.


    "You touch your face." Tang wanwan rolled his eyes.


    Yanbin touched his face, more confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you have a big face?" Tang wanwan sneered.


    "Smelly sugar pill, how to talk?" Yan Bin glared at Tang wanwan, "am I kidding?" Yan Bin takes a careful look at Dongxiao. However, Dongxiao is looking at his mobile phone and doesn''t pay attention to their conversation. Yan Bin lamented in his heart, my heart, when can you cherish me.


    "God, sister, let''s go to the ball together." Tang wanwan ran to Tianmiao and said coquettishly.


    "Naturally, I''m on the list." Tianmiao smiles.


    "Ah? Yan family also invited you? " Tang wanwan was a little surprised. It seems that she has never seen Tianmiao have contact with Yan family. That is to say, I have contact with Yanbin.


    "Yes, I was invited, too." Tianmiao put away his mobile phone, "holiday dance, it is said that this will be different from the past, although I have never been to your dance before, but this time I am looking forward to."


    "It''s different this time?" Tang wanwan frowned slightly and thought about it. Did the invitation mention this? Seems to have, seems not to have? Oh, no matter. Enjoy yourself first.


    "That''s just right. Maybe Qin Zifeng will take his little girlfriend with him, and then we''ll get together on the cruise ship." Yan Bin clapped his fist and said, "sugar pill, how about taking those bottles of good wine with you?"


    "My grandfather will kill me." Tang wanwan glared at Yan Bin, and then said with a smile, "however, it should be OK to take a bottle or two, hehe."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Tianmiao got up and sat by the bed, playing with the big pink diamond in his hand. This diamond makes my heart forever. It was found by a jeweler for his beloved wife more than 100 years ago. But on the way home by boat, the ship was destroyed and people died. Later, the diamond was salvaged and sent to the merchant''s wife. However, her wife felt sad and soon died of depression. This diamond was sold by later generations.


    Tang wanwan asked Qin Zifeng for this diamond. Qin Zifeng took the diamond at a normal price. After all, no one would want to offend the future leader of the Qin family for a diamond.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    After the diamond is sent to Tang wanwan, Tang wanwan immediately brings it to Tianmiao as a treasure. The sky is dim, and nature gladly accepts it.


    While playing, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    The door was pushed open, revealing the small head of kongho.


    "Boss." Little konghou came running, jumped up and sat beside Tianmiao, and looked at her askew. "Boss, do you really want to be as slow as that person''s wish this time?"


    "Guess what." Tianmiao looked at the plump little konghou and couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching her fleshy face.


    "I can''t guess. That''s why I came to ask you." Small konghou toot mouth, "I always feel that the person who makes a wish, give me the feeling of good hate ah."


    "Don''t you always hate people?" Tianmiao put away the diamond and asked carelessly.


    "Yes, I hate humans." The harp hummed.


    "Do you hate sugar pills?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "I don''t hate sugar pills, but I still hate people. I can''t like people." Little kongho jumped out of bed and glared at the sky. "Master, you are too bad to tell me the answer to the question." I was so excited that I forgot to call the boss and called out the master.


    "I''m not bad." Tianmiaomi smile, "but, a lot of things, not spoiler, you have to experience."


    "No, I went to change. Tang Wan''er said that we should bring more clothes. We are going to play on the cruise ship for a week With that, kongho turned and ran out.


    Tianmiao also stood up, ready to change clothes.


    She didn''t cheat Tang wanwan. She was really looking forward to this dance


    ¡­¡­


    The holiday party was held in the sea area near Xiaochun Island, which is like spring all the year round. The owner of Yuanhang Shipping Co., Ltd. held the event through sky high price bidding, which is a good opportunity to publicize himself to the world again. Siyuan, the world''s most luxurious cruise ship, will appear in the public view for the first time, and the new design of the shipbuilding family will shock the world again.


    Seven thousand square feet of garden banquet hall, top cabin 150 feet luxury sea view room, star watching platform, 16 floor luxury design, entertainment, leisure, shopping, opera house, private airport and so on.


    The price of a single cabin with a unit price of 800000 international dollars is still amazing, but compared with the price, it seems that it is not as expensive as it seems to be for the new generation of the world''s most luxurious cruise ship to get in touch with the world''s elite.


    When Siyuan arrived at the Weihai sea area where Xiaochun island is located, she stopped tracking from the helicopter and various UAVs that she had been following. For the world''s beauties, they need a quiet dance to enjoy the hard won holiday.


    On the deck, private planes landed one after another.


    When Tang wanwan''s plane landed, it was soon welcomed.


    Their suites, of course, are the sea view rooms on the top floor. In the corridor, they met Qin Zifeng and saw the girls Qin Zifeng brought. The cheerful girl named Luo Siqing. Luo Siqing also recognized Tang wanwan and Tianmiao, but also saw the child who knocked himself up. It''s no surprise to see her here. After all, these people didn''t feel like ordinary people at that time.


    But it''s obvious that in such an occasion, Luo Siqing is a little stiff, and his eyes are still at a loss. After Qin Zifeng introduced them, Luo Siqing looked at Tang wanwan with guilt and apology.


    "Hahaha, you are so cute. Don''t look at me like that." Tang wanwan patted Luo Siqing''s shoulder with a smile and said, "throw away the messy ideas in your mind. You must be thinking about robbing my fiance. You''re a sinner, aren''t you? "


    Luo Siqing stared at Tang wanwan, why did she know what she was thinking?


    Come back to Jiageng in the evening. I have dinner. In the afternoon, I''ll see you in the evening.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    "I, I..." Luo Siqing stuttered and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t think about it. I have no engagement with Qin Zifeng, not at all. It''s just that the elders want to make a couple of us. Now that he meets true love, we are all happy for him. It''s really beautiful. It matches your skin color. Did Qin Zifeng choose it for you? "


    "No, it''s not. My best friend and I chose it together." Although Luo Siqing was still a little stiff, he put aside the burden in his heart and said with a smile, "however, the money was paid by Zifeng."


    "Ha ha ha, I know how a straight man like Qin Zifeng can understand women''s clothes." Tang wanwan laughed heartlessly, "he should have paid for it, otherwise, why do you want to eat soft food? Let you buy it for him? He thinks it''s a little beautiful. "


    Luo Siqing chuckled. Of course, she knew that Tang wanwan''s words were deliberately twisted like this. Also felt the goodwill in Tang wanwan''s words, just now the guilt and formality, has dissipated almost.


    Qin Zifeng, behind Luo Siqing, gives Tang wanwan a gesture of thanks. Tang wanwan ignored him, but took up Luo Siqing''s hand: "we said before that we would let Qin Zifeng take you out. Let''s get to know him. He has hidden you well. Now he''s taking you out. But it''s not too late. We''ll have afternoon tea later. "


    "All right." Luo Siqing nodded with a smile, then looked at Tianmiao and said with a smile, "Hello, sister."


    "Good." Tianmiao nodded slightly and looked at the three people in front of him. The most powerful people in the world are here.


    In the afternoon, Tang wanwan invited Luo Siqing to her suite for afternoon tea. Food is really the best medium and the quickest way to increase the popularity. In addition to food, there are other common topics, such as beauty, such as watching TV. After the afternoon tea, Tang wanwan and Luo Siqing are good enough to try on a dress.


    Qin Zifeng exclaimed that women''s friendship was like a tornado, coming too suddenly. And I''m glad to see that. Faxiao and his sweetheart can be good friends. I love to see and hear!


    Yanbin on the cruise ship, the heart is confused. Because his parents didn''t look for him, it''s not normal. They have always taken the opportunity to force him to get married. Even if that''s OK, my grandfather didn''t ask him. He said he would come to the dance.


    This time, if we say the absent people, it is Tang wanwan''s parents and grandfather, as well as Qin Zifeng''s grandfather. Most of the people from the four families have come.


    Yan Bin''s heart rose a touch of unknown premonition, but this feeling is fleeting, he did not study.


    ¡­¡­


    After tea, Tang wanwan asked Luo Siqing to go swimming together. Tianmiao is not interested. He goes back to his room. Xiaokongho is even less interested. Naturally, Dongxiao doesn''t go. Yan Bin won''t go either. Finally, only Tang wanwan and Luo Siqing went together, accompanied by Qin Zifeng, a flower protector.


    Lying beside the pool, Tang wanwan asked Luo Siqing in a low voice: "Siqing, how do you know Qin Zifeng? I''ve always been curious, but this guy just doesn''t say. "


    Luo Siqing thought about it and said with a smile, "he certainly won''t say it. After all, it''s about straight man''s face."


    "Ah? Ha ha, tell me, tell me. " Tang wanwan was more interested.


    "It''s like this..." Luo Siqing gathered in Tang wanwan''s ear and whispered How to get to know Qin Zifeng. Tang wanwan''s smile made him pitch back and forth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    As soon as Qin Zifeng saw Tang wanwan, he looked at him with strange eyes and laughed like that, he knew that they were saying bad things about him. But it''s his girlfriend who speaks ill of him. What can he do? I can only bear it, and I have to smile.


    "Tang wanwan, your smile is really ugly. Can you pay attention to the image?" Zhao rouman''s voice suddenly came in.


    Tang wanwan turned around and saw the black faced Zhao rouman. She frowned and said, "is your leg OK? I really don''t understand why you stare at me all day. Are you lace? Secretly in love with me? Come on, even if I''m a lace, I won''t take a fancy to you. After all, my taste is always high. " Tang wanwan said with a bad smile, picked Luo Siqing''s chin with his fingers, "little beauty, go, swim with uncle, don''t pay attention to neuropathy."


    With that, he took Luo Siqing into the water and swam to the opposite side.


    Zhao rouman''s face is more black, looking at the smile on Tang wanwan''s face, biting her teeth.


    "Zhao rouman." Suddenly, the voice of Qin Zifeng rings out behind Zhao rouman.


    Zhao rouman, surprised, turns around and looks deeply at Qin Zifeng. Then she feels afraid. Since childhood, she has been afraid of Qin Zifeng.


    "For the sake of our growing up together, I''d like to end by saying that you are jealous of sugar pills all day long? If you want to laugh, laugh by yourself. " But unexpectedly, Qin Zifeng did not say anything serious, but came up with such a seemingly inexplicable sentence.


    Qin Zifeng finished saying this, did not tube Zhao rouman''s reaction, but from the edge of the pool around to Tang wanwan their side.


    Zhao rouman was stunned. At last, she didn''t say anything. She just looked deeply at the three people laughing over there. She didn''t swim any more and turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Tianmiao was sitting on the cushion of the French window, playing with a thing in his hand. It''s not a pink diamond before, but an ordinary looking bead.


    "Boss, I always think something''s wrong with this cruise ship." Kongho is eating a piece of cake, eating and talking.


    Dongxiao, with a serious face, stood in front of the French window and looked down. I don''t think it''s really wrong.


    "Look forward to the night." Tianmiao turned to kongho and said, "kongho, do you think tangwan''er is good?"


    "Yes, it''s good for me." Kongho nodded, but it didn''t make her like human beings. It''s just this human being.


    "Then go to her. Don''t leave her tonight." Tianmiao waved his hand, "OK, you all go out. I have something important to do."


    With that, Tianmiao got up, went back to bed and lay down, ready to sleep.


    Konghou and Dongxiao


    Forget it. I''m used to it. The most important thing for the host is to sleep and eat.


    Don''t disturb the master to sleep, just go out. Otherwise, they can''t afford the consequences.


    Kongho went out to find Tang wanwan. She knew that the master would never talk aimlessly. It must be her intention to ask her to find tangwan''er.


    And Dongxiao went back to his room without expression.


    Tang wanwan was very happy to see konghou come to her. He took konghou to swim together. Qin Zifeng is very flattering to get the swimming circle. As a result, he sees that the little kongho who has changed his swimsuit plunges down and swims quickly from one end of the swimming pool to the other. Tang wanwan and Luo Siqing only swam two or three meters.


    How many seconds? How many seconds did it take? Qin Zifeng stayed in the same place. Who the hell is this kid?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Kongho completely ignored Qin Zifeng. She followed Tang wanwan and had dinner with them after swimming. After dinner is the first dance of these days. Several people dressed up for a trip, Luo Siqing put on another dress Qin Zifeng bought for her. Tang wanwan and kongho wear the dress designed by Yanbin for them. Their styles are sisters.


    "Yanbin is still useful." Kongho looked at himself in the mirror, turned around with satisfaction and uttered such a sentence.


    Qin Zifeng is more and more curious about whose child kongho is. But Tang wanwan didn''t tell him.


    "Come on, let''s go to the ball." Tang wanwan took konghou by the hand.


    While Luo Siqing took Qin Zifeng''s hand, they looked at each other affectionately and went out together.


    ¡­¡­


    Yanbin also changed his clothes. In order to invite Dongxiao to drink red wine with him, he specially asked his friends to buy him a bottle of precious old manor relic fura red wine at a high price. There are only one wooden box and 15 bottles of this kind of red wine in the world. Each mouthful is history. Empty bottles will be regarded as antiques. The price of the auction continues to increase. The bottle Yan Bin got cost 600000 international dollars.


    Yan Bin specially chose a dark purple tuxedo which is very suitable for him. His carefully designed hairstyle and light makeup make him more handsome. At the usual international fashion fair, Yan Bin in this way must be the focus of all fashion circles the next day. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is really the dream lover of countless men and women.


    As soon as Yan Bin went out, he met many people going to the dance in the corridor. His dress immediately attracted the hot attention of these people. And he did not squint through the crowd, went to the door of the Dongxiao.


    Dongxiao came to the door of Dongxiao. He nervously raised his hand to tidy his bow tie, took a deep breath, and rang the door of Dongxiao.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Did not get a response, Yan Bin side of the body, erect ears to listen to any movement inside.


    Five minutes later, Yan Bin confirmed that the Dongxiao was not in the room. His plan failed, and his face showed a bit of loss. He took the roses from his left chest dress pocket and took them off one by one, scattering them in front of the room.


    When he was depressed, it seemed that the cruise ship was stirred by the waves, and the whole cabin swayed back and forth at 60 degrees. Yan Bin, who was not steady, stumbled to the opposite side, almost kissing the wallpaper in the corridor.


    Bang, not far from the corridor, the large chandelier at the entrance of the crystal ladder made a loud noise and went out at random. Then, the words "elevator standby" disappeared. One after another, the whole cruise ship fell into the darkness in a few minutes.


    The green safe passage sign looks like a ghost fire.


    What''s going on?


    Yan Bin was shocked.


    How could such an accident happen to this cruise ship, which is known as the most luxurious and the strongest in the world?


    It''s impossible.


    However, it is true that there are problems now.


    In the middle of the hall, the people who were still holding the ball were like frying pans, shouting, screaming, swearing and so on.


    Yan Bin rubbed his left face. Just now, the intimate contact between his left body and the corridor made him show his teeth. He slid down the corridor and sat down. Just at this time, the gate connecting the crystal ladder in Zhizhen District slammed and closed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Ta Ta Ta


    From the end of the corridor, the sound of shoes contacting with the marble floor came from far to near. He walked very slowly, but Yan Bin, sitting on the corridor, looked strange. The touch of his hands on the ground told him that the whole corridor was covered with carpet.


    The ceiling of the corridor is made of stone.


    Yan Bin took a breath of cold air. He did not dare to look up, covered his heart, and then shrunk himself up, like a quail shivering. There was no way. Although their Yan family had some skills passed down, they were not interested in it. They just listened to it all the time. Now, they can only listen to fate.


    This kind of situation, with the buttocks want to know how strange.


    However, as the sound of footsteps came closer and closer, the desire for survival from his heart made Yan Bin quail quickly get up and shrink to the door. At this time, the sound of footsteps stopped. Yan Bin, who was moving, was like a wooden man, and he was leaning against the wall. He didn''t dare to come out.


    Mom, fairy, grandfather, help Yan Bin''s heart is constantly chanting.


    When he was praying to God to tell the Buddha, Yanbin was not leaning against the wall, but against the door. The door was suddenly opened. Yanbin flashed back, his mouth was covered by a big palm, and the scream that had not been called out from his throat was swallowed.


    The man will Yanbin back area, gently closed the door.


    Yan Bin''s three souls and six spirits are estimated to be half scared away. He will attack the person holding him from behind when he raises his elbow.


    "Shh, it''s me." Dongxiao whispered in Yanbin''s ear.


    Just now, Yanbin was relieved to hear that it was Dongxiao. Feeling the touch behind, in such a terrible and strange environment, Yan Bin actually felt a little happy.


    Dongxiao didn''t pay attention to Yanbin''s mood. He held his hands on Yanbin''s shoulders and paid attention to the sound from the ceiling.


    However, Dongxiao and Yanbin maintained this strange posture for nearly 20 minutes, but the strange footstep never appeared again.


    "It''s all right." The flute sank.


    Yan Bin "well" a, but pretended not to understand, and did not intend to move, finally have a chance to nest in the arms of the flute, he did not come out so quickly.


    "There''s something wrong with the ship. People are like dead bodies who have lost their minds. They are fighting with each other. The downstairs hall has been occupied." Dongxiao said in a deep voice. And everything happened so fast that he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "How could that be?" Yan Bin was shocked, "what happened? By the way, where are the sugar pills? What about Qin Zifeng? What now? What about Miss Tian? "


    "I don''t know why it''s like this." Dongxiao didn''t say too much. Although he felt something was wrong, he didn''t expect the development of gaffe so fast. And the master, it seems, has her plan, so Dongxiao didn''t ask much, let alone intervene.


    "Why Yan Bin frowned, "no, I''m going to find my parents and my grandfather. There''s a konghou by tangwan''er''s side. Nothing will happen. " Yan Bin finished and looked at the flute.


    "Dongxiao, can you help me? Is that ok? " Yan Bin''s tone is praying.


    "Yes, let''s go." Without hesitation, Dongxiao went to the door and said, "follow me."


    Yan Bin holds the flute''s clothes and follows. His heart is very stable at this moment.


    Dongxiao opens the door and goes to the door. He should have read something that the door will open with a sound. When Nianli arrives, he is bounced open by an array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    This thing with the smell of demons makes Dongxiao frown unconsciously.


    Someone set up a blood league contract with the devil?


    This kind of contract can make anyone unable to change the setting in the contract within two hours. Unless the blood alliance is lifted, all people''s minds will be manipulated in these two hours.


    Such an obscure and almost impossible thing must bring a dangerous signal.


    Yan Bin was not deprived of his mind because of the Phoenix aura of Dongxiao. Other people can''t feel it now. At the moment, the demonic power of the blood league contract is too strong, isolating Dongxiao''s exploration.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time when Yanbin went to knock on the door of Dongxiao.


    When Tang wanwan was holding konghou''s hand to go to the dance, the housekeeper came to remind her that her mobile phone rang.


    This is Tang wanwan''s private mobile phone. There is no one except his family and best friend. Once it rings, it must be an important call.


    Tang wanwan looked at the small diamond watch in his handbag. There were still 20 minutes left, so he went back to his room to answer the phone.


    Who would have thought that the phone picked up, fed for a long time, no one spoke, the phone note is Dad, after a few beeps, her mobile phone screen completely black down, tried several times, the mobile phone did not light up.


    In addition to doubts, Tang wanwan felt that she had a cold war. Behind her, she seemed to have a pair of eyes staring at herself. Her intuition was always sharp. Her subconscious reaction was to go to Tianmiao immediately.


    At this time, the hull tilted so much that Tang wanwan suddenly hit the handle of the door and fainted directly.


    When Tang wanwan woke up feeling his swollen head, in front of her was a floor to floor glass window separated by countless people with black smoke.


    These people slant their heads, some of them have color on their faces, their noble and elegant clothes have been messy for a long time, their mouths emit inhuman howls, and their bodies are pounding against the glass door.


    She was not in her room, but in a place she had never seen before. She was standing in front of the glass display cabinet. Her gorgeous dress seemed to be the most eye-catching doll model in front of the display cabinet.


    What''s more, the feeling of someone staring at her reappeared. The feeling of falling into the ice cave made people shiver.


    "Ta Ta Ta... "


    Seems, seems to be the voice of someone coming?


    Tang wanwan turned back, but there was no other passage in this room except the door behind him and the glass window in front of him?


    In front of a sudden red, from the top of the glass display cabinet fell a red umbrella, will Tang wanwan shrouded.


    Who can stand it!!


    Scream, in addition to scream, which comes from instinct, the amulet on her chest burst out warm and warm, wrapping up Tang wanwan who was completely shaking, which made her calm down quickly when she was frightened by the scene in front of her.


    No, she had to find Tianmiao and konghou. They were safe only when they were together. Thinking of this, she took off her high-heeled shoes, quickly approached the door barefoot, twisted the lock twice, and it was actually opened. Tang wanwan bravely opened the door slowly.


    "Bang!" A corpse fell down along the open door. It opened its mouth wide, looked startled, blackened rapidly, and had several bright knives in its chest.


    The walls outside were covered with blood, and there were blood fingerprints left by all kinds of struggles. There were no less than 20 fallen bodies not far away, and some people were killing each other in pursuit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Tang wanwan resisted the trembling of his body, and took advantage of these monsters to fight, walking carefully to the stairwell step by step.


    At this time, the lights of the dance hall in the cabin went out, and a spotlight was shining on the corner of the second floor. A man in a black dress, with his hands on his chest and a clown mask on his face, bowed over to Tang wanwan and saluted him. Then he cried in his joking voice: "welcome to the blood feast! My princess


    Tang wanwan retreated a few steps, and the spotlight went out, but at the next moment, it shone on Tang wanwan.


    All the demons who were killing each other and wandering around rushed here quickly.


    Tang wanwan stepped back in horror, turned around and wanted to run. The heart constantly calls for TIANYAO, but TIANYAO never appears.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tang wanwan''s hand was suddenly pulled by someone, and he entered the stairwell. By the way, he also locked the bumper bolt of the escape exit. Countless sounds of slapping the door came one after another, mixed with strange cries.


    "Sugar pill, are you ok?" Qin Zifeng looked at Tang wanwan who was still in shock and asked anxiously.


    He is holding a mobile phone in his hand. When he turns on his flashlight, you can see that his face is stained with some blood. In addition, there is Luo Siqing standing beside him with a face that is still in shock.


    "Sugar pill, are you ok?" Although Luo Siqing was afraid, he was still concerned about Tang wanwan.


    "I, I''m fine. At least for the time being. What about konghou? Isn''t she with you? Are you two OK? " Tang wanwan was also in shock.


    "The little konghou is gone all of a sudden." Luo Siqing is also puzzled, "when we come back, everything has changed. People are crazy, totally crazy! "


    These things outside are really no different from zombies. They will bite when they hear the sound, and they will come up when they see the light. Some of them even retain the muscle memory and open the door


    "Let''s go to sister Tian first. Only she can save us!" Tang wanwan said eagerly. The uneasiness and fear in her heart were growing. What happened just now gave her a sense that it would happen suddenly. It was all aimed at her. Why? What''s going on?


    "Why are you so sure that she can save us? Who is she?" Qin Zifeng asked the question he had in mind for a long time.


    "She''s a member of the heavenly family. You don''t believe in the miracles in history, so I didn''t introduce them to you. Too much talk only increases trouble. " Tang wanwan said anxiously, "sister Tian''s ability is not what you can imagine. Let''s find her quickly. Do you still believe that there are strange things in this world? "


    "I believe now, but do you think Miss Tian really has such great ability?" Qin Zifeng doubts. If Miss Tian is really a member of the Tian family, can she really save them and change the situation?


    "Find sister Tian first." In fact, Tang wanwan was confused. When she was about to crash, it was Tianmiao who appeared and saved her, and the pills Tianmiao gave to her grandfather all showed that Tianmiao was extraordinary. But now such a big thing happened, why did Tianmiao not appear?


    It wasn''t long before the bumper was bolted, so they decided to go up to the top deck to see if the sky was there.


    Qin Zifeng''s weapon is only a baseball bat picked up in a panic. It''s not easy to save Tang wanwan.


    Three people went up directly. When they passed a corner of the stairs, a corpse lying on the ground stood up slowly. Half of his head was cut off, and he struggled to jump on Tang wanwan.


    Qin Zifeng beat the body down with a stick. He shook the blood on the baseball bat and said, "I know this man. I was a vice president of a bank before. I didn''t expect that..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Before Qin Zifeng finished speaking, the bumper downstairs was completely destroyed by these monsters'' extraordinary brute force. Hundreds of monsters poured in directly, which scared Tang wanwan to run up.


    The air is filled with an indescribable smell, and with the power cut, the journey is very difficult. The top deck of the 16th floor, which usually seems easy to reach, is now full of difficulties.


    Luo Siqing said incoherently: "am I dreaming? Is this a dream? Do you close your eyes and wake up with nothing? How could this happen? It''s all fake. " Said all took some to cry the cavity. These are just in the TV to see the scene, suddenly appeared in front of her, she now feel unbelievable.


    "Run, it''s not a dream!" Tang wanwan took Luo Siqing''s hand and gasped as he ran. "If you want to live, don''t think about it. Run!"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Qin Zifeng is alert to the movement, and comforts Luo Siqing.


    Luo Siqing sniffed, tried to suppress the fear in his heart, and ran quickly with Tang wanwan.


    Finally, the back of the movement is getting smaller and smaller, the front is also a quiet. Three people stop gradually, vigilant observation surrounding environment.


    At this time, Qin Zifeng''s mobile phone jingled, indicating that the power was insufficient. In order not to go upstairs in the dark, he decided to see if there were any dead monsters around. Fortunately, there are a few mobile phones around.


    But strange is, in addition to their own mobile phone, found the mobile phone without exception can''t open, Tang wanwan thought finally his mobile phone is also like this. She frowned. It was all weird.


    After looking for several mobile phones, Qin Zifeng had no choice but to save 20% of the electricity.


    Tang wanwan clearly felt that the goal of these strange people was himself, and he could not help holding his amulet, as if his grandfather was by his side, which gave Tang wanwan great courage.


    At this time, kongho is handing the wine to Tianmiao. This bottle of wine is the one Yanbin is going to invite Dongxiao to drink. In a hurry, Yanbin threw it away, kongho picked it up, and the one who offered the treasure gave it to Tianmiao.


    "Boss, this wine is not bad, is it?" Kongho said happily.


    "It''s good." Tianmiao smiles, takes the wine, looks at kongho, "don''t you go to save Tangwan?"


    "They''ll be fine now. That Qin Zifeng, stupid mortal, should learn a lesson. I don''t want to help him. Sugar pills are dangerous. I''ll save them. " Kongho squatted in front of Tianmiao''s Tianji mirror, looking at the picture inside, he said, "where are Dongxiao and Yanbin going?"


    "It should be to save Yanbin''s family." Tianmiao answered, and then he opened the wine. Ah, it''s inconvenient not to have Dongxiao. I have to do it myself. She didn''t expect to let kongho open the wine. She was afraid that kongho would go down and cut off the bottle neck. Tianmiao opened the wine, slowly poured a cup for himself, and tasted it slowly.


    "Well? Isn''t that Zhao what, Zhao rouman? " Kongho saw another picture, thought about it, and finally remembered the name of the mortal who had been fighting against tangwan''er.


    Tianmiao looked at Tianji mirror and didn''t speak.


    "Ah ha ha, is this human cub stupid? Zhao rouman''s leg was bitten. If she can''t move, let her die there. The cub didn''t run for his own life, and he took a fishing rod to protect the fool. Are these two idiots funny? " Kongho looks at the picture in the mirror and laughs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    "You go, you fool, find a place to hide." Zhao rouman, with tears on her face, yelled at the little figure in front of her.


    "No, I''m just a sister like you! I will never let you go Zhao Tianhe stands in front of Zhao rouman and refuses to move away from him. He says firmly.


    "What can you protect me? You go! I don''t need it! Don''t you want me dead long ago? You get out of here, you get out of here. " Zhao rouman roars at Zhao Tianhe.


    "What are you talking about! You are my family, you are my sister. How can I leave you. " Zhao Tianhe looked at the monster in front of him, roared and raised his fishing rod.


    Zhao rouman panics and wants to stand up to help, but there''s nothing he can do. His thigh is so bloody that he can''t stand up. She exclaimed, looking at Zhao Tianhe''s death like action, her heart was as painful as a knife at this moment.


    It turns out that the only person in the world who cares about her and treats her sincerely is the one she hates the most.


    "No At this moment, Zhao rouman felt remorse. If I used to treat my younger brother better, how nice it would be.


    The next moment, Zhao Tianhe rushed to the monster was directly split into two by Zhao Tianhe, with a folded fishing rod.


    Zhao Tianhe was stunned, and so was Zhao rouman.


    Zhao Tianhe looked at the rod in his hand and the monster on the ground. What happened?


    Zhao rouman was also puzzled.


    "How could that be?" Zhao rouman murmured.


    "No matter this, sister, come on, let''s find a room to hide first. I''ll find out if there''s a first aid kit and bandage it for you first." Zhao Tianhe runs to help Zhao rouman.


    Zhao rouman''s eyes are sour. Tears in her eyes are no longer under control. She rushes down.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Do you feel painful? Bear with it first. Let''s get out of here first. " Zhao Tianhe see Zhao rouman cry like this, flustered but still voice comfort.


    "No, I don''t hurt. I''m fine. Let''s go. Let''s hide first." Zhao rouman put his hand on Zhao Tianhe ''


    "Well, sister, be careful." Zhao Tianhe nodded and supported Zhao rouman. They left the spot.


    Kongho squatted in front of the mirror and blinked. He turned his head to Tianmiao, who was drinking quietly. He could not help but ask, "boss, did you just save them?"


    Tianmiao smile: "human feelings, sometimes can really touch the earth."


    Kongho blinked: "did they just move the boss? Oh, I don''t understand, I don''t understand. " Kongho shakes his head.


    "Silly boy, if I was in danger, would you abandon me and run? Even if I told you to run. " Tianmiao touched konghou''s head.


    "Of course not! I want to protect the master, although the master is very strong, I don''t need to protect him. " Kongho said in a loud voice.


    "That''s it." Tianmiao rubbed konghou''s head with satisfaction.


    "It''s different, but it''s different." Kongho looked in the mirror, then looked at the sky, his head shaking like a rattle.


    "Why not?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    Kongho thought about it and thought about it again, with a tangled face: "it''s different anyway."


    Tianmiao looks at konghou''s tangled face and doesn''t say any more. He just puts down his wine glass and suddenly holds konghou in his arms and looks at the picture in the mirror together. Small kongho first knead, and then very happy to lie in the arms of the sky to enjoy the warmth.


    Perhaps, one day, kongho will understand human feelings and fetters.


    I want her to understand, but I don''t want her to understand.


    At this moment, Tianmiao suddenly realized her father''s tangled mood.


    (see you in the evening.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Qin Zifeng with Tang wanwan and Luo Siqing continue to go up, but not long after, behind the sound of dense footsteps. Those monsters, they''re coming.


    At this time, Qin Zifeng is on the sixth floor. However, the passage of the stairs was locked. This is just the corner where the stairs connect. It''s the place to distinguish between ordinary housing and VIP housing. A safety door is firmly in front of the three people. Qin Zifeng can''t open it without any effort.


    And the monsters downstairs gradually came up.


    Monsters diffuse, Tang wanwan three people shrink in front of the safety door, exhausted all means failed to open, Luo Siqing has closed his eyes in despair.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind in front of several people, which seemed to be a dragon chant. The silver air wave rushed down the stairs and directly overturned the monster in front of them. However, the air wave did not stop, but rolled up the monster and retreated down the passage like the waves of the sea.


    Then, the whole corridor calmed down. The safety door on Qin Zifeng''s back made a "click". Looking back, the door had been torn apart. When he hit it on his side, the safety door fell down.


    At this time, at the foot of Dongxiao, it was the sound of konghou. The sound of dragon chant could not be wrong. Did konghou rescue Tang wanwan?


    The konghou in Tianmiao''s arms has disappeared, and Tianmiao is the only one sitting in the room. She looks at the mobile phone screen in her hand, and a smile without temperature appears on her face.


    The sky was still covered by the thick magic cloud, and it rained black drizzle. It looked so strange and terrible.


    Qin Zifeng takes Luo Siqing by the hand and shouts Tang wanwan to run up.


    Tang wanwan should be a, on a floor of Kung Fu, Qin Zifeng look back, Tang wanwan has disappeared.


    Qin Zifeng was shocked in his heart and called Tang wanwan. No one responded. His cold sweat spread all over his body.


    "Where''s the sugar pill?" Luo Siqing''s voice trembled, the tone is unable to hide the fear, "she will be ok?"


    "I don''t know." Qin Zifeng regretted and felt guilty. Why didn''t he notice the situation of tangwan''er? If he took tangwan''er''s hand, wouldn''t it happen? Suddenly, he felt a tight hand, turned to see a pale face of Luo Siqing. Qin Zifeng''s heart has no reason for a burst of irritability. He wants to protect the beloved, but he also wants to protect the younger. But in the end, he didn''t hold tangwan''er''s hand. He didn''t notice how tangwan''er disappeared.


    A sense of powerlessness and regret welled up at this moment.


    "Zifeng?" Seeing that Qin Zifeng was not right, Luo Siqing clenched his hand and called softly.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go find the sugar pill." Qin Zifeng held Luo Siqing''s hand in a resolute tone.


    It was dark again, and Tang wanwan struggled to stand up from the ground, with a little pain on his head, as if he had been beaten by someone.


    Like to know that she woke up, a dim yellow light lit up, she still stood in front of the previous glass display cabinet, gorgeous dress, it seems that just now and Qin Zifeng Luo Siqing''s escape are dreams?


    But when she wanted to turn around and walk out of the showcase, she was stopped by an invisible gas wall.


    What''s going on?


    She tried several times and couldn''t get away from this small place. When she turned around, she almost rolled her eyes. An old man was staring at herself through the glass with the back of his hand behind her.


    The old man''s eyes were long and narrow. He couldn''t hide his cunning. He was bald and only had a few hairs on his head. He looked like he was 70 or 80 years old.


    After calming down for a long time, Tang wanwan asked carefully: "you Who are you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "Hum, little girl, don''t play with me. Where''s the heaven and earth on you? Give it up so you don''t have to suffer


    "What heaven and earth? I haven''t seen that thing


    "Don''t you remember where all the heirlooms your ancestors left you?" The old man''s voice grew colder and colder.


    Heirloom? Tang wanwan subconsciously touched his neck, and his amulet didn''t know when it was gone!


    Looking at Tang wanwan''s blank face, the old man was also worried. He didn''t have a chance to get the Qiankun bead. Now it''s hard to establish a blood alliance contract. Qiankun bead can only be captured when it''s temporarily ineffective, but it''s lost by this little girl!


    "Who are you? Why do you know that? " Tang wanwan asked warily. Amulets are the heirloom of the Tang family. But what is heaven and earth?


    "It''s not your turn to question me!" The old man raised his hand, and the glass in front of Tang wanwan broke!


    There were countless monsters howling and thundering around. Laozi turned around, passed through the monsters and left Tang wanwan alone in the center of the monsters. These monsters seemed to know him, and they took the initiative to get out of the way. Others surrounded Tang wanwan in the center.


    Tang wanwan''s face turned white. I''m afraid it was the old man who made these people monsters.


    Who the hell is this old man?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Yanbin is looking for his family under the leadership of Dongxiao.


    "Do you hear me? There seems to be a cry for help Yan Bin stops and looks around.


    Dongxiao naturally also heard, turned and walked into the side of the corridor, "on this floor."


    The two arrived at the end of the corridor, which used to be a fitness center. Now the door is locked, and there is thick black fog inside.


    Yan Bin went up across the glass to see inside, only heard a faint cry for help, but could not see the figure.


    As soon as the flute pushed, it pushed the glass door of the black fog open. The black fog seemed to be afraid of the flute, so it shrunk back. Where will Dongxiao give black fog a chance to escape? He raised his hand and brought something out of the black fog.


    This thing is like a little devil. It has a green sharp angle on its head, its limbs are like lizards, and its green pupil looks at the flute with great fear.


    Yan Bin was startled. When Chang Moda saw this little monster for the first time, he asked Dongxiao: "what is it? How can it grow so frightening?"


    Dongxiao said, "nothing. It''s just a magic pawn. He said that there were more than ten people in it. They didn''t kill them. They were preparing for a ceremony." After that, a red light flashed on his hand, and the devil died completely. Dongxiao looks at the black fog inside. It seems like a monster with a big mouth open, waiting for the prey to appear.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" The sound of someone pounding the glass door not far away.


    Yanbin is busy following Dongxiao. Unexpectedly, this man is Yanbin''s uncle! His forehead was bleeding, his clothes were broken, and his greasy hair was scattered.


    Uncle saw that it was Yan Bin and a strange man, his eyes lit up hope, he could not help shouting: "Xiao bin! Xiaobin


    "Uncle?" Yan Bin was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet his relatives here. But he thought about whether these strange things were the ghosts. Maybe he didn''t dare to act rashly. Instead, he looked at Dongxiao with inquiring eyes.


    Dongxiao nodded, and they went to uncle''s side together. After driving away the devil who held the door again, there were more than a dozen people in the door, all of them were members of the Yan family, 15 people.


    Who locked them all together?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    There are the devil soldiers who don''t know how to die and rush to Dongxiao. Dongxiao raises his hand and lightly kills the devil soldiers.


    All the people of Yan family can see the movement of Dongxiao. Surprised and happy to see the flute. Who is this powerful man? Yan Bin''s friend or lover?


    "Xiaobin!" Two surprised voices are Yanbin''s father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad, are you ok? Where''s grandfather? " Yan Bin ran past, careful inspection to determine that the two are just a little embarrassed, not injured, and finally let go. Although they have been threatening themselves to get married and have children, they can''t deny their love for him.


    "It''s OK. So is your grandfather. He''s in the back. I passed out, but it didn''t hurt. Who is that gentleman Father Yan looks at the flute in surprise. This man is very good. The key is that he seems to be an expert.


    "It''s my friend. "Dongxiao." Yan Bin said this with some pride.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dong." Yan Fu said excitedly, but as soon as he was excited, he would say anything. "Mr. Dong is so excellent. No wonder my son likes men. If it''s Mr. Dong, I don''t mind at all


    Yan Bin''s face turned red instantly. He pulled his father''s sleeve. What did he say? Besides, is this the occasion to say this?


    Dongxiao


    Yanmu also looks at Dongxiao with the way that her mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law. The more she looks, the more satisfied she is.


    Uncle Yan coughed twice: "now is not the time to say this. Xiaobin, do you know what''s going on? What happened? "


    "I don''t know what happened. People outside have become monsters, only a small number of people have not mutated. These monsters bite at the sight of people. " Yan Bin said with lingering fear, "if it wasn''t for Dongxiao, I might not have seen you now."


    "Like this!" Uncle Yan frowned and looked at the flute, "Mr. Dong, thank you for saving your life. Saved Xiaobin, also saved our family. Now I don''t know what''s going on. Let''s try to contact the outside world first and ask for support. "


    Uncle Yan, as the leader of the Yan family, is the most calm and sober.


    Uncle Yan has no son. He has always regarded Yanbin as his own son and the next owner of the Yan family. As a result, Yan Bin likes men, which makes him unable to accept. But now seeing such an excellent person as Dongxiao, his heart seems to be shaking.


    Some of the other Yan family members are in a panic, some are in a panic, and few of them are looking at the Dongxiao curiously.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get in touch." Dongxiao shook his head. This array, at the beginning, his divine consciousness could not be expanded, let alone the mobile phone sending out signals.


    "What about that?" Someone cried out in horror, and then rushed to seize the arm of Dongxiao. As a result, Yanbin pushed it away. The man looked at Dongxiao with wide eyes, "Mr. Dong, can you save us? You must save us. For Yan Bin''s sake, you have to save us, too. "


    "Shut up, what nonsense is that?" Uncle Yan kicked it. Although he was slightly injured, but the strength is really not small, a kick to open the speaker, "your brain is not clear, do you want to throw you out sober?" It is obvious that Dongxiao is not an ordinary person. In such a difficult situation, if you want to get help from others, you should put your attitude in a correct way. To put it bluntly is to lower your figure. Moral kidnapping? Brain damage! How can Yan family have such brain damage?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dong. Please don''t mind his stupid words." Uncle Yan sincerely apologizes to Dongxiao.


    "No harm." Dongxiao doesn''t mind these little things. Human emotions are too complex for him to understand. "I''ll save you."


    Yan Bin stares at the flute, and his heart beats.


    I''ll see you in the evening. I really want to whip myself. I want to finish this story quickly. The next story is Meng Meng Da''s healing story. Let go of me, I want to finish this story! Hurry up, my smelly paw, press the keyboard, hurry up! Write fast, finish fast!)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Dongxiao suddenly stopped, and then looked at Yanbin: "you stay here, there will be no danger, I first go to save Tang wanwan." Tianmiao sends a message to him at this time to save people. For the control of evil Qi, the fire of Dongxiao is much more effective than the water of konghou.


    "I''m going too. Will you take me with you?" Yan Bin is also worried about Tang wanwan. More importantly, he wants to stay with Dongxiao.


    Dongxiao looked at Yanbin''s expectant eyes, and finally did not refuse: "let''s go."


    Some people in the Yan family were very uneasy when they saw that they were going to leave, and they did not dare to ask, so they asked Uncle Yan in a low voice, "are we really safe here?"


    "If Dongxiao says you are safe, you must be safe. Just stay here and don''t run around. " Yan Bin heard it and said aloud. As for the Dongxiao, he had unconditional trust.


    When Dongxiao hears Yan Bin''s words, he smiles. With a flick of his finger, a golden aperture appears on the top of Yan''s family. Then, with a "whew", it envelops them. All the Yan family are shrouded in a golden border.


    The skill of Dongxiao directly calms all the people present. All the people in the Yan Family adore Dongxiao, but they can''t say a word. Uncle Yan''s eyes to Dongxiao are finally positive, as if he has made up his mind. Yanfu and yanmu look at Yanbin with happy and proud eyes. Yan Bin looked at his parents with the expression of "son, you''re a good cabbage". He smoked from the corner of his mouth. He wanted to, but he didn''t write a single word.


    After finishing this, Dongxiao turns around and goes out, followed by Yanbin.


    As soon as he went out, he frowned, raised his hand and let out a trace of his own spiritual consciousness. Then he grabbed Yanbin with one hand. Yanbin felt light all over and bright in front of him. Then he "saw" the scene of Tang wanwan at the moment.


    At the moment, Tang wanwan has been surrounded by monsters, surrounded by a strong smell of blood and inexplicable odor mixed together, making people feel nauseous.


    "It''s over." Tang wanwan''s face was pale, his heart was full of despair, and all the monsters around him had nowhere to escape.


    All of a sudden, a sound of Phoenix resounded through the cabin, and a circle of fire appeared around Tang wanwan. The blazing real fire and the ancient beast''s pressure made these unconscious monsters flee wantonly. A huge Phoenix merged its wings and protected Tang wanwan under his wings.


    A moment later, Huofeng grabs Tang wanwan and flies up. Finally, Huofeng brings Tang wanwan to the flute, and then Huofeng returns to the body of the flute.


    Tang wanwan and Yanbin two people at the same time stare big eyes, surprised mouth fortress next egg.


    "This Is this the Dongxiao After a long time, Yanbin suddenly understood why tangwan''er said that it was impossible to communicate with Dongxiao. How could the gods, who only appeared in the myth, be sentimentally attached to mortals?


    Tang wanwan safely fell on Yanbin''s side. She felt that her legs were very weak. She rushed up and hugged Yanbin tightly. The fear and pressure of these few hours made Tang wanwan cry loudly with her best friend in her arms.


    "Wow Yan Bin!!! Sobbing, sobbing I''m still alive. " Tang wanwan cried very sad.


    Yanbin also patted Tang wanwan''s back, comforted her: "it''s OK, it''s OK." But Yan Bin''s heart is full of shock and loss. It turns out that Dongxiao is a Phoenix, which only appears in the legendary gods


    There is really no possibility for him or himself.


    Dong Xiao patted Tang wanwan''s back, closed his eyes and sighed in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    After Tang wanwan and Yan Bin came back to their senses, they found that they were at the top of the cruise ship.


    As the flute moved forward, Tang wanwan looked up and looked ahead. Then he saw Tianmiao and konghou standing in front of her. And next to them, there was a man. That man is the weird old man who imprisoned her before.


    Why do they stand together?


    Tang wanwan looked at this scene in surprise, his eyes were all puzzled.


    Yanbin is also a little confused. He subconsciously looks at Dongxiao, but Dongxiao doesn''t look at him. Instead, he goes to Tianmiao and stands there in silence.


    Yan Bin wants to ask, but he doesn''t know how to ask and what to ask.


    "It''s you!" Tang wanwan glared at the strange old man.


    "Who is he?" Yan Bin didn''t know that the old man was the one who imprisoned Tang wanwan. He asked Tang wanwan in a low voice.


    "This man is a pervert. He is the one who makes people on the cruise ship become monsters." Tang wanwan said with gnashing teeth.


    "What? Is this man the devil Yan Bin was surprised and glared at the old man.


    "Son of a bitch, how do you talk?" When the old man heard Yan Bin say this, he was very angry, "how can I have such a bad descendant like you? I like men. Yan family will be destroyed in your hands. However, from today on, it doesn''t matter. If it''s abandoned, it will be abandoned. I''ll have as many babies as I want in the future. "


    After hearing this, Yan Bin was completely dizzy.


    Who the hell is this man? What''s the tone of higher education?


    Hearing these words, Tang wanwan was also surprised. This, how to say he is the same as Yan family, but Yan family has such a number one person? She didn''t know.


    "Who are you?" Yan Bin did not understand, but also want to know who this person is.


    "I am your great grandfather! Now, you quickly find the Amulet of the smelly girl next to you for me. I''ll spare your life. " The old man naturally said, his voice full of charity and madness.


    Yan Bin was stunned. Great grandfather? The man named Yan Botian in the genealogy? But didn''t this man die long ago?


    No, no!


    Yan Bin''s forehead suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. There is no record of this person''s death, but that he is missing and missing.


    What''s his age now?


    If he did all the upheavals on the cruise ship, how did he do it? What do you want to do?


    "Yan Botian!" Tang wanwan had obviously heard of the name. Because this person is not an ordinary person, literally, he knows those secrets, understands the legendary cultivation. Therefore, this name is very loud in their families. Later, there was no news of this man. Everyone thought he was dead. Did not expect, but to hide, has been brewing something.


    "Do it quickly. I''ll do it. This little girl will suffer from skin and flesh." Yan Botian scolds Yan Bin. He always felt that Tang wanwan should have hidden the amulet instead of losing it. Since Yanbin has a good relationship with Tang wanwan, in order to survive, of course, he will coax out the amulet.


    "What do you want to do? My parents, did you lock them up? " Yan Bin asked angrily.


    "Son of a bitch, how did you talk to me? I gave them life, and now I come back. What''s the problem? " Yan Bo naturally said.


    "Fallacy, fallacy! What about the people on the cruise ship? Did you make them like this? " Yan Bin''s eyes are a little red. He never thought that this tragedy would be done by his people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    "Just a group of ants. They die when they die." Yan Botian said.


    "You are the devil." Yan Bin looks at Yan Botian angrily.


    Yan Bo Tian was angry and said, "be presumptuous!" Seeing that he was about to start, Tianmiao suddenly took out Tang wanwan''s Amulet at this time.


    Yan Botian is attracted by the talisman in Tianmiao''s hand and no longer cares about Yanbin.


    "Miss Tian has already got the amulet for me!" Yan Botian looks at the amulet in Tianmiao''s hand in surprise, and his excited voice trembles.


    Tang wanwan looked at the expressionless sky unbelievably.


    Did sister Tian cheat her?


    No, absolutely impossible!


    Tianmiao doesn''t speak. Under Yan Botian''s greedy eyes, she urges the amulet to release the seal on it. A shining bead appears in Tianmiao''s palm.


    "If I don''t take it away, I''m afraid the sugar pill will be dead by the time I take it away." The tone of the sky is full of irony.


    Tang wanwan looked at Tianmiao''s eyes, and she knew that Tianmei would not harm her! Otherwise, they would not have saved her at the beginning, and let Dongxiao also save her.


    At this time, Yan Bin, also with an unbelievable face, suddenly remembered an old work he had seen in his library. The contents of the book were obscure and difficult to understand. After Yan Bin finished reading it, he burned it on his own. At that time, Yan Bin was very young. He was just startled by the strange sight and soon forgot to read the book. But just now Yan Botian mentioned qiankunzhu, On the contrary, it is the clear memory that comes to my mind.


    A long time ago, the reason why we couldn''t really eliminate the demons was that their real life existed in another space of the world. Depending on this space, most of the demons could not die or be injured. When they were in danger, the personnel of the Tiandao office came here to open the array of the second world and led the family of the world into the world. After killing the demons, the second world would be opened The Dharma array of the world is sealed and turned into four heaven and earth beads, which are respectively controlled by the four families participating in the demons elimination. Once the world is disturbed by the demons again, it also needs the joint efforts of the four families. The second world is not just a single one to eliminate the demons. It is just the reverse of the world. It is like your shadow, living with you at the same time, and these are your luck, but this is not the end Most of the Qi transportation in the world is very fragile. If you are disturbed by external forces, it will lead to your rapid decline and death in the real world.


    Yan Botian, most likely, has read this allusion and has an insight into the second world. If he can master the fortune of all the people in the world and dominate the world, it will not be easy for him to do whatever he wants?


    Yan Bin is clear at the moment. No wonder his parents didn''t tell him that there was a heaven and earth pearl in his family, because from Yan Botian''s time, it was stopped by Yan Botian as a secret.


    Yan Botian tried his best to win the trust of the other two families. He tried his best to get two Heaven and earth pearls. When the three Heaven and earth pearls were together, they could miraculously prolong their life. Yan Botian, who was in his seventies at that time, has lived until now, but he is only short of the last one of the Tang family.


    Yan Botian has a crazy look in his eyes. At this point, it is impossible for anyone to stop him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "As expected, this girl''s talisman is the last Pearl! Ha ha ha! Give it to me. " Yan Botian goes forward to take the heaven and earth pearl from Tianmiao''s hand.


    Tianmiao looks at Yan Botian''s greedy eyes, but he doesn''t stop him. Instead, he lets Yan Botian take away the last pearl.


    Tianmiao suddenly smiles and whispers, "your wish has come true."


    Yan Bo Tian laughed, "thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I might not have achieved my goal so soon."


    Tang wanwan and Yan Bin look at the sky. They can see that Tianmiao doesn''t harm their heart, but why does Tianmiao give such a key pearl to Yan Botian? Tianmiao should know what will happen after Yan Botian gets the heaven and earth pearl.


    Tianmiao''s face is still a faint smile, she said slowly: "you''re welcome. Oh, by the way, the seals of heaven and earth are all removed. I can be urged at any time. However, I will come to collect payment soon. "


    Yan Botian pointed behind him and said: "Miss Tian wants to do this. Everyone''s life can be done. You see, all the business celebrities in the world are the proud sons of heaven, and all the descendants of the four families. All the relatives of our Yan family are here. Take it with you! Money, status, what you want, when I finish all this and become the master of the world, I can give it to you! "


    Yan Botian holds all the heaven and earth beads in his hands. Before, the shining seal charm on each bead was eliminated by Tianmiao, and the four beads quickly fused together to burst out a dazzling white light.


    All the black fog on the ship pours at the beads of heaven and earth from everywhere. The demons around him are waiting for the opening of the second world. They cooperate with him to form a blood alliance. The price Yan Botian has to pay is to allow these demons to enter the second world again. As for how they devour unrelated souls, Yan Botian doesn''t care. What he cares about is the second world The powerful cultivation energy and inexhaustible aura in the world, as well as the immortal life, control the soul of all creatures, be the biggest monarch in the world, and live forever!


    Between heaven and earth suddenly change color! The huge wave rushed to the sky, almost the same as the sky. The distant water curtain was mixed with the roaring thunder. The sea in front of them suddenly divided into two parts and became a huge abyss. The water curtain gradually dropped down, arousing thousands of waves. The whole cruise ship was directly swept into the abyss by the surging waves!


    Dongxiao controlled the whole ship in a stable state to avoid capsizing in the huge waves. He just made this move, and the rest was waiting for Tianmiao''s order.


    Further forward, the sea disappeared, the wave forward a send, the cruise ship was directly swallowed into the abyss!


    The cruise ship floats smoothly in the abyss separated by the sea. There is no water or sky, only endless water walls around it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!!! Send me through the world Yan Botian, who has been standing in the bow of the ship, looks up and laughs. His eyes are full of excitement after reaching his goal. He knows that this is the entrance to the second world!


    "Sister Tian, what does this lunatic want to do? Stop him. " Tang wanwan anxiously ran to the sky in front of a face of pleading. Yan Bin is ashamed, more powerless. Such a crazy person is actually his ancestor. What does he have to do to stop the crazy grandfather?


    "Don''t worry." Tianmiao gently patted Tang wanwan on the shoulder, with a cold smile on his face, "don''t worry, let him Get to the top of his life first. "


    Don''t know why, Tang wanwan from the sky faint insipid tone to hear out a chilling cruelty.


    (it will be updated in the evening. MEDA, for full praise. Finish the story tomorrow.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    Tianmiao looks at Yan Botian who is almost in a state of madness. With a light smile, his voice is quiet: "Yan Botian, are you happy?"


    "Happy, happy! Ha ha ha ha! As I wish, what a good one Yan Botian laughed wildly, and his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    "Just be happy." Tianmiao''s laughter seemed to be very happy, "what a coincidence, I am also very happy."


    Tang wanwan and Yan Bin look around in amazement, because there are countless white souls around, all of them are human souls on board. All over the deck. And the few who are alive are also mixed in. Looking at the incredible scene.


    "Brother, am I dreaming?" Tang wanwan surprised Yanbin''s arm.


    "I''m afraid of ghosts. Are these ghosts? " Yan Bin shivers and hugs Tang wanwan.


    Qin Zifeng saw Tang wanwan unharmed in the distance, and his heart finally relaxed. Holding the softness of the palm tightly, Luo Siqing took Qin Zifeng''s hand and responded to him, holding it tightly.


    With the help of Zhao Tianhe, Zhao rouman also looks at the shocking scene. Black sky, black abyss.


    What kind of nightmare is this?


    Then she turned her head and saw Tang wanwan with no fear on her face. She didn''t know why. Her heart was surprisingly calm at this moment. There is a voice in my heart, everything is almost over.


    Those people of Yan family, standing in the middle of a group of white souls, are at a loss. Someone saw Yanbin and Dongxiao. Uncle Yan''s eyes stay on Yan Botian, and his face changes greatly. As it turned out, he had already had a vague guess in his mind.


    "It''s all here." The sky sighed.


    The next moment, Tianmiao gently raised his hand, made a seal, gently pushed forward, red seal into the abyss.


    The moment of entering the abyss, everything is still!


    Like being suspended, the water wall no longer flows, and all the noise before it disappears completely.


    "What''s the matter! Why don''t you move! " Yan Bo of the bow is angry.


    "As you can see." Heaven smiles.


    "What do you mean? My wish hasn''t come true yet! This is a breach of contract! I have sacrificed all my belongings. How can you break the contract? Why don''t you satisfy my wish? " Yan Botian''s eyes are red and roars at the sky.


    "Default?" There was a sneer on Tianmiao''s face. "When did I ask for these things?"


    Yan Botian was stunned and thought about it carefully. Finally, he found that all the conditions were put forward by himself.


    "But you didn''t deny that the contract was established! You said to do what I want! Do you want to go back? Want to tear up the contract? " Yan Botian roared wildly.


    "Oh, yes." The sky is tiny to show a pair of thinking appearance, "I seem to say, like you wish."


    "Yes, since you said so, you must do it! Satisfy my wish Yan Botian said eagerly.


    Tianmiao laughed again: "do you remember the couplet in front of my shop?"


    Yan Botian was stunned, and then subconsciously nodded: "you can pay on credit, old and young, pay off in time, or I won''t kill you. I didn''t default. I gave all I had


    Tang wanwan and Yan Bin are stunned, completely do not understand what they are saying. Just understand, Yan Botian seems to want to make a deal with Tianmiao. But now, the deal is clearly out of order.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    "I mean horizontal, remember?" Tianmiao asked carelessly.


    "It''s not a black shop." Of course, Yan Botian remembered it very clearly and blurted out.


    "Yes, it''s not a black shop. Are you a three-year-old? I said it''s not a black shop, so you believe it? " Tianmiao smiles happily,


    "you, what do you say?" Yan Botian''s face became ugly at this moment.


    "Fool! You believe it when you say it''s not a black shop? Have you lived more than a hundred years? Still so naive. " Konghou said scornfully. Her tender voice sounded, especially the irony.


    Tianmiao raised his hand again, all the changes around him disappeared completely, and the cruise ship returned to the calm sea.


    "Contract?" Tianmiao sneered, "do you deserve it? Do you deserve to make a contract with me? "


    A light escaped from Yan Botian. It''s a combination of four. Heaven and earth beads fly to the palm of Tianmiao''s hand. Tianmiao turns them into a white light where they appeared before they were thrown into the abyss.


    Yan Botian only feels that the power in his body is losing madly, and his life is also losing madly.


    "No!!! No Yan Botian yelled and retreated. He began to emit thick black fog.


    After the link of the second world is closed by Tianmiao, Yan Botian''s contract with magic pawn is terminated by Yan Botian''s breaking the contract.


    The demons allied with his blood gradually approached him. Now Yan Botian is the favorite soul of demons.


    Once the blood alliance contract is established, if the commitment is not fulfilled and the mind is not strong, it will be immediately backfired.


    After a howl of the demons, they gave birth to tusks and green eyes, and rushed to Yan Botian.


    However, in a few minutes, Yan Botian was nibbled by these demons, and there was no soul left. The contract ended, and the demons were about to disperse.


    The Dongxiao waved coldly and summoned a fire refining to burn all the remaining magic soldiers.


    Tianmiao walked slowly to the bow of the boat and looked up into the distance. Gently waved his hand, the front of the black cloud slowly dissipated, a dawn broke the cloud, according to the ship.


    Countless white souls disappear and are replaced by the original body. In other words, at this moment, all those who died were resurrected.


    Qin Zifeng looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. It turns out that the legend is true.


    Zhao rouman looks at his thigh inconceivably. His thigh, which was still flesh and blood confused just now, is as good as ever.


    Everyone stood in the same place with a blank face.


    What''s going on?


    Before all kinds of, are nightmares?


    Everyone had the same dream? Dream of becoming a zombie?


    Is it a dream?


    Tianmiao turns around slowly, looks at Tang wanwan, reaches out his hand to Tang wanwan, and says with a smile, "sugar pill, come on."


    Tang wanwan looked at the smiling sky, her brain was almost blank at this moment. But legs are subconsciously step forward, toward the sky.


    Tianmiao holds Tang wanwan''s hand. At the next moment, Tang wanwan only feels light all over. She''s already flying in the air. Looking at the sea under her feet, she screamed and closed her eyes.


    "You once said that you want to try the feeling of flying, feel the feeling of the wind blowing across your face in such a high place, and look down at the earth." Tian Miao''s voice was very gentle, and it brushed Tang Wan''s heart like a feather.


    Tang wanwan opened his eyes, turned his head and looked at Tianmiao beside him, and gave Tianmiao a gentle smile.


    "Come and feel it." Tianmiao takes Tang wanwan''s hand and rises abruptly.


    Tang wanwan just felt that the whole person was weightless in an instant. She wanted to scream. As a result, the wind blowing across her face calmed her down. Gradually, excitement replaced fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Tianmiao and Tang wanwan fly farther and farther, over the sea, over the Tang family, over the tower of heaven


    Tang wanwan looked at the people and buildings under his feet, so small, so far away, her heart, at this moment fly far, far away.


    When Tang wanwan regained her mind, she found herself standing on the deck of the cruise ship. Next to them are Yan Bin and Qin Zifeng. But there is no shadow of Tianmiao and konghou Dongxiao.


    "Where''s sister Tian?" Tang wanwan asked suspiciously.


    "What day, sister?" Qin Zifeng was even more puzzled.


    "God, sister! The sky is small, the descendants of the heaven family. " Tang wanwan looked at Qin Zifeng in surprise and didn''t understand how Qin Zifeng could ask such a question.


    "Sugar pill, what''s your dream? What day elder sister, what day family Yan Bin said with a smile, "the dance is about to start. You haven''t drunk yet. Why are you a little drunk?"


    Tang wanwan was stunned. She looked around. She didn''t have the shadow of heaven, nor the shadow of konghou and Dongxiao! And the people around them seem to have completely forgotten their existence.


    "What are you doing? The dance is about to begin. You''re not wearing too much today. " Zhao rouman''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Tang wanwan turned his head and looked at Zhao rouman, wondering, "are you praising me?"


    "Who, who praises you? Don''t be so sentimental!" Zhao rouman''s face became a little unnatural, "hurry up, the dance is about to start. Tianhe, why is your bow tie a little crooked? " Zhao rouman finished and gave Zhao Tianhe a bow tie.


    Then led Zhao Tianhe Shi Shi ran to go first.


    Tang wanwan looked at Zhao rouman strangely and said to Yanbin, "how do I feel that Zhao rouman seems to have changed? It''s becoming, well, less annoying. "


    "Who knows, what may have happened, let her put away her edges and corners." Yan Bin said casually, but the next moment, he covered his chest. I always feel empty here. I seem to have forgotten something very important. What would it be? Is it your own illusion?


    "Xiaobin!" At this time, Yanfu and yanmu also came.


    As soon as Yan Bin saw them, he wanted to run. As a result, he turned around and hit a man. Looking up, Yan Bin was frozen. It''s his uncle. This man is more like a father than his father. He has been strict with him since he was a child, and he is full of fatherly love. Yan Bin is afraid of him and love, and guilt.


    "What are you running for? We won''t eat you again. Well, we won''t force you to get married in the future. " Uncle Yan is not very angry.


    "Yes, come home and don''t run around all day." Yanfu and yanmu also came up and said happily.


    Yan Bin stares big eyes. Why does the attitude of his family suddenly change so much? Also, why does the heart have a little pain? Why can a kind of very sad mood spread up?


    "Smelly brother, why are you crying?" Tang wanwan startled, saw Yan Bin shed tears, worried asked.


    "I, shed tears?" Yanbin touched his face, and sure enough, he touched the wet tears. He gently shook his head, "I don''t know. I always feel that I have forgotten something very important."


    Tang wanwan was silent. She looked up at the sky.


    She felt that next she might forget the existence of the sky. It''s Tianmiao who didn''t let her lose those memories immediately because she wanted to fly.


    Thank you, sister.


    The feeling of flying is really good.


    I really want to remember you forever


    Tang wanwan slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was already happy: "smelly brother, ha ha, how can you cry? Are you happy to cry when they don''t force you, uncle


    "I''m not crying, it''s just the wind here!" Yan Bin gave a cold hum.


    "Well, let''s go. The dance is about to begin." Qin Zifeng urged.


    The grand holiday ball officially began.


    No one remembers what happened before.


    (Yan Bin is just a passer-by, and he won''t be a good match for Dongxiao. The life experience of Dongxiao is too much. This story is basically over. I may explain it later and start a new story tomorrow. Later, the reform will be updated at 7 pm, the same time as the old one.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Everything has a shop.


    Dongxiao is taking stock of what it has brought back from this world.


    And kongho squatting in front of the mirror is looking at Tang wanwan their figure.


    "Boss, it seems that Tang Wan''er is still reluctant to leave you." Kongho saw Tang wanwan''s last look up.


    "The life span of human beings is too short. It''s better to forget some things than to think about life." The sky tiny light says.


    "Is that so?" Konghou seems to know nothing.


    "Human feelings are very complex. You will understand them one day." Dongxiao also made a sentence.


    "Do you understand?" Kongho turns his head and looks at Dongxiao in doubt.


    "I don''t understand. I just know that their feelings are complicated." Dongxiao shakes his head.


    Tianmiao listens to the conversation of Yifeng and Yilong, silent.


    "The boss means that forgetting is happier than thinking about something? Will they be happy? " Kongho turned his head and looked at Tianji mirror.


    "Yes?" Dongxiao put in a sentence, he always felt not very sure.


    Tianmiao''s finger is light, and the picture in Tianji mirror is moving rapidly.


    Tang wanwan and Luo Siqing became good friends. Luo Siqing also married Qin Zifeng.


    After marriage, Luo Siqing and Qin Zifeng have a good relationship, but Luo Siqing can''t keep up with Qin Zifeng. The Qin family is one of the top families in the world. As Qin Zifeng''s wife, she has to attend many parties. There is a lot to learn before and after marriage. Even including the cultivation of acquired taste. This makes Luo Siqing feel more and more tired, physically and mentally.


    As a good friend, Tang wanwan has been encouraging and supporting her. But the smile on Luo Siqing''s face is less and less, and the whole person is more and more depressed. She proposed a divorce, Qin Zifeng did not agree, trying to recover. Luo Siqing tells Qin Zifeng clearly that this is not the life she wants. She is not happy. She is just an ordinary person with no ambition. I want to travel with my lover, eat, drink and play together, watch movies together, watch dramas together and play games together in winter.


    However, none of this can be achieved. Every day she has to face the assistant''s reminder and arrangement, what to do today, what to wear, what occasion to pay attention to what can''t be said. When eating, pay attention to the etiquette, the manner of walking


    She is too tired. More and more anxious, more and more depressed. Once Qin Zifeng saw that she had to take medicine when she was sleeping, and finally agreed to divorce. They hugged each other, had a headache and cried. The next day, he got divorced.


    Three months after the divorce, when Qin Zifeng saw Luo Siqing again, he seemed to see the girl whose smile was so clean that he was excited. He finally understood that he loved her and she loved him, but they were not suitable.


    Kongho couldn''t understand: "why do you separate? If you like it, you''ll always be together! "


    Dongxiao also nodded: "so I say I don''t understand human feelings. I worry too much. If you really like it, together. Even death. "


    Tianmiao stood up and said, "so, you are not human beings."


    As a dragon and Phoenix, your feelings are simple, clean, strong and single-minded It will be a very happy thing to be liked by you.


    Like to be together.


    A seemingly simple sentence, a seemingly simple thing, many human beings are unable to do.


    "Yes, yes, together. When you have something you like, try to be together. " Tianmiao said with a smile, and went upstairs, "next world, kongho, you light the light."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    In the morning, the streets are full of people. The morning market has already been set up, and the stalls selling breakfast are filled with delicious fragrance.


    A little Taoist stood in front of the buns shop, yawning to the little two: "give me two buns."


    "All right, Taoist, is it still meat with sauce?" Xiao Er, who obviously knew the Taoist priest, asked.


    "Yes." The little Taoist nodded. He has a peach blossom wooden sword on his back and a gossip mirror hanging around his waist. His hair is tied up with a piece of cloth at will. His light blue coarse cloth shirt is a little worn out. Only the Taiji Taoist diagram behind him can barely see that it turned out to be a Taoist robe. It seems that at the age of 18 or 19 years old, he looks ordinary. He only has those eyes. They are clear and vivid. They add a bit of beauty to his overall appearance. He has a little bit of swarthy skin. He looks very energetic.


    This little Taoist, named Yan Zhengya, is the only Taoist in the only Taoist temple in a hundred years. In this world, many goblins are rampant. Naturally, there are eliminators. The little Taoist is a demon remover who has won the true biography of Shifu.


    Yan Zhengya took out a few coppers and handed them to him. Then he took the bun and began to eat it. Just after eating a steamed stuffed bun, there was a rapid sound of footsteps and a cry.


    "Little Taoist! It''s hard for me to find it. " A voice with both voice and emotion suddenly sounded behind Yan Zhengya, and almost scared the steamed buns in his hand to fall down.


    "Speak well." Yan Zhengya has a headache. In fact, as the only demon killer in more than 20 villages and towns nearby, his business is still good. But he often meets some wonderful customers, and then puts forward some wonderful requirements, which makes him speechless. He has a bad feeling now.


    "Ah, Taoist, my master asked you to catch a weasel demon." After standing firm in front of the solemn and elegant, the speaker said solemnly, "it''s very serious. This weasel demon is very fierce. Please make sure you catch it


    "Oh?" Yan Zhengya frowned, "how cruel?"


    "This ferocious weasel demon came to steal my master''s wine. That''s enough. When the master entered the room, he farted at him and smoked him up. Master asked you to catch this weasel demon. Then, let it fart to its own smell, so as to revenge There was no joking on the face of the speaker. He was very solemn.


    "Oh, goodbye." Yan Zhengya has a black line on his forehead. His premonition has come true. When he meets such a wonderful customer again, he puts forward such a wonderful request. With these words, he turned and left.


    "The master said, ten Liang silver!" A voice came.


    Yan Zhengya stopped, went back and stood in front of the man, with a face of righteousness: "eliminating demons is acting for heaven! It''s our duty to get rid of demons! Let''s go. Take me to the crime scene first. I''ll identify the evil spirit first. I''ll catch the spirit myself and give you an account. "


    "All right, Taoist, come with me." The speaker happily led the way ahead.


    Ten taels of silver! Solemnly and elegantly, he walked and calculated. There''s a leak in the main hall of the Taoist temple. I have to buy materials to repair it. And autumn is coming to an end, so we have to buy winter cotton padded clothes. There is not much rice in the rice VAT. It''s time to buy rice. After buying these, there should be more than half of the ten Liang silver left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    In this way, Yan Zhengya in the evening, tracking the weasel demon, came to xiaozhoushan. At this time, xiaozhoushan gradually shrouded in the dark, in the circling mountain road, Yan Zhengya squatted on the ground to see what.


    Can''t be wrong, this evil spirit, also mixed with light wine spirit.


    How much wine did the weasel steal from the man? Even if you steal people''s wine, how can you still be so incompetent and fart to them? It''s strange that people don''t keep their grudges in mind? Solemn and elegant heart Tucao, carefully identify the direction of the evil spirit, and then continue to make complaints about Xiao Zhou Shan.


    With the deepening of Zhengya, another strange smell in the deep mountains attracted his attention. This kind of smell is different from the evil spirit, but it is more pure than the evil spirit. The color of the evil spirit is light red, and this smell is black.


    Intuition told him that there was a dangerous breath, Yan Zhengya immediately played twelve spirit, spit out the Dogtail grass in his mouth, and squeezed two runes in his hand from his chest.


    In front of the deep grass moved, a yellow and white things ran out, quickly disappeared.


    It''s the weasel! Zhengya is pleased and follows quickly.


    In his hand, a symbol of fire flies forward. With a bang, it ignites the deep grass in front of him. Yan Zhengya jumps forward. The peach sword behind him urges him out of his sheath. With Yan Zhengya''s control, he flies straight to the weasel demon.


    Seeing that weasel demon has a wooden sword in front of him and a fire symbol behind him, he is in a dilemma. The weasel demon is lying on the ground with his front foot, making a strange cry in his mouth, and his stomach expands rapidly. With a huge sound, there is yellow smoke around him, and the smell is bad.


    "Lying trough!" Yan Zhengya quickly shut up his breath and fart when he doesn''t agree with you. Do you have any quality!


    Yan Zhengya''s sword finger is made of peach wood sword. He chases the fleeing weasel demon again. He has been killing the demon for many years. He has seen too much about this kind of eye blocking illusion. Peach wood sword follows the evil spirit and flies all the way to the mountains.


    After about a long time, the weasel demon seemed to be exhausted. Looking back at the distance of the peach sword, he ran wildly. Accidentally, he ran into the sharp stone in front of him and screamed. He was unconscious. Oh, no, he didn''t save the demon.


    Yan Zhengya came after him. He opened the bag of heaven and earth and put the weasel in it. He nodded with satisfaction. Well, I have ten Liang silver. No, but also in front of the client, let the weasel demon give up and smell for itself. Well, this is a little difficult. But it''s not impossible. Forget it. Don''t think about it. I''ll think about it then.


    It was getting late. He took out the compass, fixed the position of the pass, and went out all the way slowly.


    Just walking to the place more than a mile away from the pass, the peach sword trembled twice behind, and the faint evil spirit immediately attracted the attention of Yan Zhengya.


    A demon? Yan Zhengya picks her eyebrows slightly, follows the evil spirit, turns around and gropes for the valley.


    As the evil spirit grew stronger and stronger, Yan Zhengya trembled in his heart and held the peach sword in his hand. In front of him was a deep grass where something was rustling.


    He used the tip of his sword to pick out the deep grass in front of him. A small lump of black grass didn''t know where it was.


    Yan Zhengya tentatively poked with his sword, and the black thing suddenly trembled, revealing a pink nose.


    Both sides were startled. Zhengya shrank back, and the little pink nose jumped up in place.


    This jump, Yan Zhengya see clearly, this is a Pig?


    Yes, a black pig, pink nose, black eyes are looking at himself with fright. Round rolling body, small four pig feet, curly tail.


    It turned out that it was just an ordinary black pig. Yan Zhengya put down his heart, breathed a deep breath and patted his heart.


    The little black pig did not dare to move. He was not far away and looked at Zhengya.


    (Tianmiao has come to this world, but I will release it tomorrow. This time''s predestined person, ah no, this time''s predestined pig is our little black pig.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Yan Zhengya stares at little black pig, and little black pig stares at little black bean.


    Yan Zhengya took two steps forward, and little black pig quickly took two steps back. Yan Zhengya took two steps back, and little black pig took two steps forward. Yan Zhengya took another three steps forward, and little black pig quickly took three steps back.


    Hey??


    Yan Zhengya stares at the little black pig and plays the game of "I''m in, you''re out, I''m out, you''re in"? I little interesting.


    He squatted down and stretched out his hand to the little black pig. The little black pig tilted his head, looked at Yan Zhengya, snored, and did not dare to come forward.


    Yan Zhengya carefully observed the little black pig and was surprised. Because this is a little wild boar, a real little wild boar. He had never seen a little boar all black. The little wild boar is usually striped brown, but the little wild boar is dark and has a pink nose. Does it look like half a month after birth? What about sows? How did you leave your baby here?


    Yan Zhengya''s feet were numb, but little black pig still stood still. Finally, Yan Zhengya was impatient and stood up to leave. He just got up and walked two steps, but he heard the rustle behind him. He turned his head and saw that little black pig was following up with his feet.


    Yan Zhengya looked at his little black pig, and suddenly realized.


    This little black pig was abandoned by the boar because of its unusual growth.


    At the thought of this, Yan Zhengya''s heart softened. He squatted down again and stretched out his hand to little black pig: "come on, come home with me, we''ll be a companion."


    This time, the little black pig didn''t step back, but came to Yan Zhengya''s hand carefully, and then carefully stretched out a small hoof in front of him and put it in Yan Zhengya''s hand carefully. Yan Zhengya holds the pig''s hoof.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, the solemn and elegant heart, suddenly a little sour, more soft.


    Yan Zhengya laughed and picked up the little black pig.


    It''s really small and light.


    It''s soft.


    Yan Zhengya put the little black pig in his arms. The little black pig grabbed Yan Zhengya''s collar with his small hoof and stretched out his small head, revealing a pair of front hooves and a small head. Yan Zhengya touched its small head, one person and one pig, and walked back slowly. Yan Zhengya talked while walking.


    "My name is Yan Zhengya. You are so black. Let me give you a name. It''s little black pig. Ah, it''s too simple. You look hairy. Let''s call it hairy pig. "


    "Hey, you''ll be my company in the future. I keep you


    "I was abandoned when I was a child. My master picked me up and taught me a lot. He taught me my skill. He also taught me how to read and write, and taught me his great principles. "


    "He likes to drink. He''s always drunk. When I was a child, I had to take care of him when he was drunk, wash his face, and carry him to bed. I was so tired. "


    "However, there were two people in the Taoist temple at that time, which was very lively."


    "Later, when I grew up, I was able to make money. I thought, oh, I don''t need to raise my master. I can raise my master."


    "As a result, the old bastard stepped on his feet and went to another world. Before he left, he told me with a smile that he told me not to think about him. He will wait for me in Naihe bridge for 70 or 80 years, and then he will be reincarnated together and become a brother instead of a apprentice. "


    "You say this man is dying, and he is not in shape yet..."


    "Hum, haw!" Little black pig suddenly made a sound, which seemed to echo the solemn and elegant words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    "Right, you think I''m right. That old bastard left me alone Yan Zhengya continued to talk.


    "Later, I got into the habit of talking to myself. Oh, I know you don''t understand, a pig, or such a black boar. "


    "Well, let''s go back and I''ll get you something to eat. But what do wild boars eat? Oh, no, I can''t say you are a wild boar in the future. Now you are a pig with a name. Pig


    "Snore!" The pig made a sound again.


    "I have a little doubt that you are not an ordinary little wild boar, are you a pig demon?" Yan Zhengya touched the little head of Maomao pig.


    "Snore, snore." Maomao pig rubbed his strict and elegant palm with his small head.


    Yan Zhengya was tickled and laughed: "of course you can''t be a pig demon. How can you be such a stupid pig demon and go to the demon master''s arms?"


    When one person and one pig came back to the Taoist temple, it was completely dark.


    Yan Zhengya heated the steamed bread and bacon together and made do with it. Then he looked at the black bean staring at his hairy pig and thought, "do you eat steamed bread?" Then he handed another steamed bread to the mouth of the pig.


    As a result, the Maomao pig began to bite and eat sweetly.


    In addition to black, soft, good to feed.


    Yan Zhengya gave the pig a label again.


    In the evening, when Yan Zhengya took a bath, he also took a bath for Maomao pig. Then he took Maomao pig into bed and went to sleep together. Don''t say, it''s almost autumn. It''s a little cold. It''s really comfortable to sleep with a pig.


    However, the next morning, Yan Zhengya was awakened by the strange feeling on her face. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of piggy hoofs trampling on my face. See Yan Zhengya wake up, Maomao pig seems very happy, step on the more cheerful.


    "Stop, my handsome face will be deformed by you." Yan Zhengya sat up, and the pig fell down with a grunt. Then he was caught by Yan Zhengya, "I''m going out to do business today, and I''ll give the list to the weasel demon I caught yesterday. You just play at home, don''t go out of the yard, you know?"


    Maomao pig obviously doesn''t know what Yan Zhengya is talking about. He looks at Yan Zhengya with his head tilted.


    "I can''t take a pig out. I''ll put the food and water in the bowl for you. If you are hungry, you can eat by yourself. " Yan Zhengya gets up, washes and mumbles while washing his face. Maomao pig revolves around Yan Zhengya''s feet. At last Yan Zhengya squats down and wipes it, so it stops spinning.


    But when Yan Zhengya wanted to go out, he bit Yan Zhengya''s trouser legs and never let go.


    "I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    "Let go, I''ll be back in the afternoon. I don''t cheat. Oh, I don''t cheat pigs, really!"


    "You''re going to bite my pants. I don''t have many."


    "OK, I''ll take you. I''ll take you. Let go."


    "I''m so used to you. I''ll raise you and eat you. "


    "Hey, I said eat you. What''s your name? I gave you food, you don''t eat, blame me? Forget it. Buy some steamed buns. Will you eat them? "


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Zhengya has a bun in his mouth and a bun in his hand. He is lying in his arms, trying to hold the bun with his two front hooves, but he can''t hold the pig. Yan Zhengya ignores the different views of people around him and is seriously thinking about a problem. Is the stuffing in this sauce meat bag pork? Is it OK to feed the pig? There shouldn''t be. After all, one is a wild boar and the other is a domestic pig. The species are different, so it shouldn''t be considered as cannibalism.


    He didn''t think about why a boar born less than a month could eat such foods as steamed buns and steamed buns.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    When TIANYAO, konghou and Dongxiao came to this world, TIANYAO was puzzled.


    Because this is a small world, but this world actually has a thin aura.


    Moreover, this time the predestined friend, not a human, is a pig.


    Everything has its own shop. Tianmiao is eating the egg tarts baked by Dongxiao. He is very satisfied. The taste of the egg tarts is smooth and tender! It''s really Dongxiao. It''s like cooking has improved again. It seems that I learned something from Wang Daxia, the owner of the dessert shop in the last world.


    Kongho is also eating, one after another. It''s a pleasure to eat. While eating and looking at the mirror, he laughed: "ah ha ha, Dongxiao, look at this pig, it''s so interesting."


    "It''s a bit of a variation. It''s not a demon yet. But it''s a matter of time. " Dongxiao looked at the pig in the mirror and said.


    "What does a pig wish for?" Konghou bit the egg tarts, blinked and thought, "become the most powerful monster, can kill all sides?"


    "To be a man?" Dongxiao also guessed.


    Tianmiao took another egg tart and said slowly, "don''t guess. When it runs into our store, don''t you know?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Zhengya and maomaozhu began to live as salted fish. Apart from occasionally taking a list to get rid of demons, Yan Zhengya would stay at home, eat and drink, grow vegetables, raise chickens and so on. Maomao pig follows Yan Zhengya every day. Even if Yan Zhengya goes to the toilet, he has to use his nose to arch open the toilet door and squeeze in. It''s very sticky, solemn and elegant.


    Yan Zhengya found that this little black pig is very smart and clean!


    Wake him up every morning and let him wash his face and hoof. After dinner, he should wipe his mouth and pig''s nose. Although it''s a bit frustrating, Yan Zhengya likes the pig more and more. With its company, Yan Zhengya thinks that the days are not so boring.


    Sometimes Yan Zhengya thinks that the hairy pig doesn''t look like a wild boar at all. Look at those wild boars. They like to roll and arch in the mud pit. Maomao pig no, it''s very lazy. What it likes to do is bask in the sun, eat, sleep, and step on his face.


    Once Yan Zhengya took a pig to catch a demon. When he passed a mud pond, he saw a group of wild pigs rolling there. Yan Zhengya clearly heard the pig humming in his arms, which was full of disdain and disdain.


    "You just despised them, didn''t you? Right? Right? I heard you right. Are you really a pig? " Yan Zhengya picked up the pig and held it over his head, suspiciously seeing it from the beginning to the end.


    Maomao pig twitched his pink nose, sneezed, and spit on Yan Zhengya''s face.


    Yan Zhengya OK, I know, you are a pig, a bad pig!


    But reluctant to fight, what can we do? I can only wipe the pig saliva on my face and carry it in my arms.


    In the following days, Yan Zhengya confirmed again that the pig was really smart. I seem to understand him.


    And it''s delicious


    Yan Zhengya raised it for a month and found a serious problem.


    Maomao pig can eat too much. At first, he ate only half of his food. Slowly, he ate as much as he did. Finally, he ate more than he did.


    Even if you eat it, it''s a long time!


    The problem is that the hairy pig grows to the size of Yan Zhengya''s two palms, but it doesn''t grow any more. It''s not long to snore in the palm of your hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    On this day, the autumn air is crisp, and it''s hard to get out of the sun. Yan Zhengya is lying in the corridor of the main hall with a pig in his arms to bask in the sun. Maomao Pig found a comfortable position, leaned on the strict and elegant stomach, narrowed his small eyes and basked in the sun.


    "Well, it''s said that children grow fast every day. Why don''t you grow any longer? If we continue to eat like this, the landlords will have no surplus food. Besides, I''m not a stupid landlord. I''m just a poor Taoist. " Solemn and elegant, sighing.


    "Snoring?" Maomao pig looks up at Yan Zhengya with a sigh, reaches out his hoof and pats Yan Zhengya''s stomach, as if to comfort him.


    "If we go on like this, we won''t have enough to eat." Yan Zhengya sighed and said bitterly.


    "Hum Maomao pig stood up and ran out suddenly.


    "Where to?" Yan Zhengya didn''t get up. He knew that the pig wouldn''t run far. At most, it would be around. So he didn''t care.


    After a while, the pig rolled its small tail and ran back. He came back with a few pieces in his mouth. And then it''s followed by a little squirrel.


    Huh? Yan Zhengya looks at this scene with doubts.


    Maomao pig ran back to Yan Zhengya''s side and vomited the things in his mouth in front of Yan Zhengya. Those are pine nuts! The little squirrel behind the pig is very unconvinced, gesticulating his claws, seems to complain.


    Yan Zhengya was stunned and asked, "did you rob the little squirrel''s pine nuts for me? I''m afraid I won''t have enough to eat? "


    "Snore!" The pig pushed the pine nut in front of him to the solemn and elegant front, and then pushed the squirrel back.


    "Ha ha ha, no, silly boy. I''m happy, but it''s not right to take food from small animals. We don''t have to eat this either. I''m teasing you. We can eat enough. " Although Yan Zhengya was amused, he was laughing. But I don''t know why, the warm current in my heart is about to overflow.


    Maomao pig tilted his head and looked at Yan Zhengya. It seemed that he was sure that they didn''t use this. Then he bowed his head and arched the ground pine nut back to the little squirrel. The little squirrel took a few, then turned and ran quickly.


    And Yan Zhengya looked at the Maomao pig who was back to his stomach to bask in the sun and confirmed one thing. That is, his little boar is really smart and can understand people.


    It''s really strange. He had seen many dogs who could understand their owners, and some cats who could. But I have never heard that a pig can understand what people say.


    Now, his pig can understand people''s words, but also very considerate to find food for him!


    Ah, what''s the feeling of comfort?


    "Well, I''ll cook. Don''t run around. Don''t chase those chickens all the time. I''ll see what you eat every morning! " Solemnly and seriously told the pig.


    One of the fun of the pig is to chase the hens in the fence every day. At the beginning, there was a rooster. As soon as he went in to chase out the rooster, he was educated by the rooster, pecked all over his head and came back to find Yan Zhengya. But Yan Zhengya was so distressed that he sold the rooster at that time. The rest of the hens are useless.


    Then the pig would chase the chicken every day and enjoy it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    Every day, Yan Zhengya tells Maomao pig not to drive chickens. Then every day, Maomao pig turns a deaf ear and rushes into the fence happily to drive chickens. It seems to be one of their daily routines.


    In the fence, the chicken flies and the pig jumps. Without the rooster, the Maomao pig and a few hens can be tied, and sometimes they can be a little better.


    After chasing the chicken, the pig ran to a basin of water in the yard and took a bath. Yan Zhengya prepares several pots of water for Maomao pig every day, just waiting for it to take a bath when it is tired of playing. After all, it''s a super clean little pig.


    Maomao pig shakes the water drops on his body, and then runs in circles on a flat stone. Is playing joyfully, in front of suddenly appeared a shadow. The next moment it was held up by a pair of warm hands.


    "Oh, this little black pig is really cute. It''s hairy. It''s not as hard as the hair of other wild boars at all." The person who picked it up, with a smile, sighed.


    "Yes, yes, the boss asked me to feel it." Next to a person interested in asked.


    But as soon as the man reached over, the pig felt very afraid, as if something heavy and terrible was coming.


    "Don''t touch it. It can''t stand your pressure. It''s just a mutant pig. You''re a dragon. " The person holding it stops the other person from touching.


    The pig breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the man who was holding it. Ah, it''s a sister. Yaya said that such a good-looking person should be called sister. This elder sister is so comfortable holding herself, ah, so comfortable, so comfortable, she scratched her chin. Snore, snore, sister, I want more.


    Tianmiao looked at the Maomao pig who stretched out his body in his hand and began to swing his tail. He couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Maomao pig, you can''t call him Yaya, you should call him Dad." Tianmiao''s mouth didn''t move, but the Pig found that he could hear the sister''s voice.


    "Snoring? What''s dad? " Maomao pig surprised to find that he can speak? No, no, it seems that I can talk to this sister in my mind.


    "Dad, it''s the one who takes care of you, loves you and gives you food." Tianmiao touched the hair on Maomao pig. The hair was a little long, and some places were knotted. Tianmiao slowly opened the hair and continued to communicate with the pig in his mind with his divine sense.


    "Ah, Yaya is my father! I''ll call it dad later The pig said happily.


    "Boss, you can ask him what he wants." The man next to him who frightened the pig spoke again.


    Wish? What is desire? Maomao pig doubts.


    "No, it doesn''t even know what desire is now. When it knows, ask again But Tianmiao said so, and then touched Maomao pig''s round Dudu''s belly, "Maomao pig, if you have something to find us, as long as you want, you can see us, you know?"


    Snoring? What does that mean? Maomao pig doesn''t understand at all.


    "Pig, eat!" A solemn call came from the room.


    "Hulu Hulu, sister, my father told me to eat. I''m going to eat." Maomao pig planed Tianmiao''s palm with pig''s hoof.


    Tianmiao put down the pig with a smile. The pig ran quickly to the house and ran to Yan Zhengya''s side. Then he raised the pig''s hoof and pointed out.


    "What''s the matter? Fight with a bunch of chickens and let me avenge you? No, those hens are not your rivals for a long time? What do you want me to see? " Yan Zhengya followed the pig to the door and looked into the yard. There''s nothing different in the yard. Yan Zhengya doesn''t understand what the hairy pig expresses.


    Maomao pig tilts his small head and looks at the yard in doubt.


    Strange. What about the two people just now? What about the sister who feels comfortable touching it? Why not?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Yan Zhengya said that he would not be able to eat soon. Although it is exaggerating, it will be a grim fact soon. Maomao pig can eat too much. If you go on Salting fish like this, it will be a bad winter.


    So Yan Zhengya took Maomao pig and went down the mountain to pick up the order.


    It''s getting colder and colder. When Yan Zhengya put the pig in his arms, he suddenly thought of a problem.


    "Maomao pig, are you a female pig?" Yan Zhengya looks down at the pig in his arms.


    "Snoring?" The pig made a sound of doubt.


    "I didn''t see you grow eggs. You should be a female pig, right?" Yan Zhengya thought seriously, "since you are a female pig, you can''t come to see me poop when I go to the toilet. Do you hear me?"


    "Snoring?" The pig continued to question.


    "I know you can understand. Don''t pretend to be a fool for me. Don''t come to see me in the toilet in the future. " Yan Zhengya pulled the hair pig''s little ear.


    "Hum The pig grunted. Don''t look, don''t look! What''s the big deal.


    Yan Zhengya received a list. Miss Li, a member of Li''s family, was infatuated with goblins and couldn''t extricate herself. She didn''t go out all day and waited for goblins to kiss me at night.


    Member Li was chubby, but his face was haggard.


    "Taoist priest, please catch the goblin. Look at my poor daughter. She doesn''t come out all day. She eats and drinks in the room and doesn''t see us. She says she wants to wait for her lover." The more he said, the sadder he was, and he was about to wipe away his tears.


    "Not to see you? In the room? " Asked Yan Zhengya.


    "Yes, I''ll take the Taoist priest to have a look." Li Yuan Wai led Yan Zhengya to the backyard. "She didn''t eat our food yet. She said that her lover brought her a big meal. It''s true. Sometimes we are greedy when we smell the fragrance outside. Sometimes it''s hot pot, sometimes it''s barbecue, sometimes... " Then Mr. Li swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Then, member Li looked at her sternly and strangely, and coughed: "I''m afraid that the goblin will feed my daughter something poisonous. Will it harm my daughter. Taoist priest, let me tell you, my daughter is kind and beautiful. She used to ask people to stop the sedan chair when she saw the hare injured on the roadside. She went to dress the hare. How can the goblins hurt my kind daughter... " Li Yuanwai said, and his eyes were dancing again.


    "Well, let me have a look first. Fifty Liang is the same price anyway." Yan Zhengya said.


    "Well, as long as the Taoist priest can catch the goblin, what is the money?" Li nodded outside.


    Yan Zhengya and Mr. Li go to the yard where Miss Li lives. As soon as they enter the yard, Yan Zhengya feels evil.


    Sure enough, there are demons.


    But what about the aroma?


    More powerful than the evil spirit is the smell of food. Isn''t it time for dinner?


    Yan Zhengya turned her head and looked at Li Yuanwai in doubt. Li Yuanwai scratched her head awkwardly: "the goblin and my daughter will have four or five meals a day, and there will be a snack at night."


    The genie and Miss Li know how to enjoy it.


    Maomao pig twitches its small nose in the arms of Yan Zhengya. It''s so fragrant. What''s good to eat inside?


    "I''ll go first." Yan Zhengya stepped forward.


    Mr. Li stood in the same place and said quietly, "be careful, Taoist priest. I''ll go back and wait for good news." Finish saying, Li member outside turn round SA Ya son ran wildly, that agile figure and his mellow figure completely don''t match. Counsellor''s one than, have no way, inside that but goblin, Goblin!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    When Yan Zhengya entered the yard, he was overwhelmed by the scene before him.


    The yard is smoky and the meat is frying on the iron plate. Good guy, it''s eating the iron plate!


    Is frying meat is a pretty man, is frying meat, fried a face of doting feed to the people next to.


    Yan Zhengya followed the man''s eyes and saw a meat mountain. Oh, no, that''s rude! See a very fat woman, is eating full of oil. He took a stewed chicken leg in each hand and ate it happily. Then he took the time to eat the sliced meat from the man.


    What''s the situation?


    Snore!


    Maomao pig can''t help smelling the smell of meat. He jumps down from Yan Zhengya''s arms and goes straight to the man.


    The man was a little surprised to see a swarthy pig rushing over. Then he saw that the pig stretched out its front hooves and put it on the stone stove. He looked at the sliced meat and then at him.


    That pathetic little look made him feel a little heartless. He took a piece of meat and handed it to the little black pig. But the little black pig didn''t eat it right away. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Yan Zhengya behind his eyes.


    Yan Zhengya looked at the poor eyes of the pig, but he didn''t give up and said, "eat." Damn it, cannibalism, short hands. After eating the goblin''s food, it''s hard to be cruel for a while.


    After getting permission, Maomao pig opened his mouth and ate the piece of fried meat. He chewed it with a satisfied face.


    The goblin, who feeds meat, discovers Yan Zhengya later. His face changes, and his spade is in the air.


    "Come on, do the food first. It''s not as big as eating." Yan Zhengya looks at the goblin in front of her and says that she is not angry. The goblin, with pure eyes and clean spirit, has never done evil. Although he is a demon exterminator, he is not a pedantic person. Evil demons will be collected naturally, but those who have not done evil will not fight blindly.


    The goblin carefully looked at Yan Zhengya, and then waved the spatula again.


    Then Miss Li narrowed her eyes and looked at Yan Zhengya: "are you my father''s one? Yueyue and I are in love. He didn''t harm others, and I didn''t influence others. What do you want to do? "


    "Eat first, eat first." The goblin named Yueyue fed Miss Li another piece of meat.


    Miss Li continued to eat sweetly.


    Yueyue fed Miss Li and the Maomao pig. The Maomao pig purred happily.


    Yan Zhengya took a pair of chopsticks and a bowl and ate it impolitely. While eating, he said slowly: "normally, it''s OK for you to do this. If you like me, he doesn''t harm anyone


    "You''re pretty good. How much does my father give you? I''ll give you double. You just take the money and leave. " Miss Li put down her bones and wiped her hands with a wet towel.


    Yan Zhengya didn''t answer and continued to eat meat. While eating, I sigh in my heart that the craftsmanship of this goblin is really good. The delicious food is about to swallow its tongue.


    Maomao pig is also happy to eat. His little tail can''t help shaking.


    In this way, the courtyard is a strange harmonious scene. Goblin barbecue, demon division and human, there is a little black pig to eat meat, eat with relish.


    For a long time, Yan Zhengya finally had enough to eat. He belched, and so did Maomao pig. Then he leaned happily in Yan Zhengya''s arms and wanted to sleep. Eat to sleep, and its identity, very consistent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    "No problem. But you can''t do it by common sense. " Yan Zhengya put down the bowl and said to Yueyue and Miss Li with a serious face, "I want to know how you know each other. Can you tell me about this?"


    "Yanyan saved me before. I''m here to repay my kindness." Yueyue said shyly, "once my practice went wrong and my leg was injured. Yanyan saw me and asked the sedan bearers to stop and bandage my wound."


    Yan Zhengya remembered what Li Yuanwai said and said in surprise, "are you the rabbit spirit?"


    "Ah, the Taoist priest is really profound. He can see my original shape at a glance." Yueyue praised.


    No, I didn''t. I just got in touch with you. However, the talent score still needs to be displayed.


    "Of course, don''t look who I am. Who hasn''t heard of my reputation? " The solemn and elegant smile is light. He is the only demon remover in a hundred Li area. If you want to get rid of demons, you can only find him. Of course, he is famous.


    "Yes, the Taoist priest is really an expert. After Yanyan saved me, I''ll repay you. " Yueyue shyly looked at the shy Miss Li, and said affectionately.


    "Are you here for revenge or for kindness?" Yan Zhengya said, "was Miss Li so fat before? Are you really repaying your kindness for being so fat? "


    "What are you talking about? Where am I fat? Although I love to eat, but I am the kind of how to eat can not eat fat constitution As a woman and a woman who loves beauty, Miss Li retorted at that time when she could not hear these words. Her tone was very confident.


    Yan Zhengya looks at Miss Li suspiciously. Are you fat or not? Almost become a meat mountain, actually said he is not fat? Still eat not fat constitution? Are you dreaming?


    Then Yan Zhengya sees Yue Yue''s face uneasy and winks at him.


    "You won''t, have been concealing her, also used a cover up, didn''t let her really look in the mirror?" Yan Zhengya asked in amazement.


    "What? What are you talking about? " Miss Li frowned, and suddenly she felt uneasy.


    "Look in the mirror yourself." Yan Zhengya thought about it, but she cruelly broke Miss Li''s illusion. "I think your constitution should be your father''s. But it''s the same with your mother. " Yan Zhengya remembers that Mrs. Li, who is fat, is no thinner than Mr. Li. She still chooses to obey her conscience and tell the truth.


    Miss Li''s face changed greatly. She stood up and ran to the room. Yueyue wants to stop her, but Miss Li pulls the rabbit aside.


    Miss Li quickly ran into the boudoir. After a while, there was a scream.


    "How could that be? No way, how can it be Miss Li yelled in the room, which was basically a scream, "it''s not me, it''s not me!"


    Yan Zhengya looked at the uneasy Yueyue and asked casually, "how much is Miss Li before you come to repay her kindness? How much is it now? "


    "Before I came here, Yan Yan was less than 100 Jin, but now it should be more than 200 Jin." Yue Yue whispered.


    "Ha?" Yan Zhengya''s eyes widened. It''s obviously revenge!


    "Tan Yueyue, get out of here! I don''t want to see you again! You are here for revenge At this time, Miss Li came out with her skirt thumping, pointing to Yueyue''s nose and swearing, "do you have a sinister heart and cultivate me into a pig, no one will want me, only you will want me? You hypocrite, psychopath


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    "I didn''t, Yan Yan. How do you think of me like this?" Yue Yue''s weak argument, but obviously Miss Li didn''t listen to what he said.


    When Miss Li scolded her, she looked at the pig in her arms. Please, don''t compare with pigs. My pigs can''t compare with yours. Miss Li followed the solemn and elegant eyes, saw the small black pig, and suddenly felt that she was pinched by the neck.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    At this moment, in terms of body size and weight, Miss Li overwhelmingly outperformed the Maomao pig.


    "Then I''ll take away the rabbit essence, and I''ll pay twice as much as I agreed?" Yan Zhengya goes forward.


    "Go away!" Miss Li turned and ran back to the door, slamming it shut.


    Yan Zhengya touched his nose. It was dangerous. He almost caught his nose. He turned his head and looked at the rabbit spirit, who was deeply hit. He patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go. Since ancient times, women are so fickle."


    "I''m not here for revenge. I''m here for kindness." Yueyue said with an aggrieved face, "Yanyan likes delicious food, so I make a lot of delicious food for her every day, and she praises my delicious food every day. Why did you suddenly change your face? "


    "You don''t understand women''s love of beauty." Yan Zhengya was a little funny, "two hundred jin, how much time and effort does it take her to reduce it. She didn''t kill you on the spot just now. It''s true love. " The key is that you are fat and you hide the truth. That''s killing me.


    As soon as Yan Zhengya''s words were finished, the door opened again, and Miss Li rushed to Yueyue with a broom in her hand.


    "Something to say!" Yan Zhengya takes a look, grabs Yueyue''s back neckline, turns around and runs.


    Miss Li was panting after her. After a few steps, she gave up. I''m going to kick my back.


    Yueyue''s heart is going to be broken. I don''t understand why she suddenly changed her face when she used to kiss me.


    Yan Zhengya, with the heartbroken rabbit essence, finds Li guanwai, takes fifty liang of the reward, and leaves quickly. I''m afraid that councillor Li will not give money when he sees his daughter''s appearance. In fact, he did not expect that this matter was solved in such a dramatic way.


    Yan Zhengya, with rabbit essence, returned to his own Taoist temple. At the door, release rabbit essence: "you go, don''t do evil. If you do evil, I''ll kill you. Do you understand?"


    With these words, Yan Zhengya will go back with the pig.


    Yueyue yelled, "Taoist, can you take me in? I have nowhere to go. "


    "What do you goblin do with me?" Yan Zhengya turned around without looking back and waved his hand.


    "I can wash your clothes and cook for you. I can grow vegetables! The radish I planted is very watery. I can hunt by myself and have meat to eat. " Cried Yueyue.


    The stern and elegant step stopped and waved back: "follow up!" Sucking, this rabbit''s skill of cooking, it''s really unique. Take it back and you''ll make a good profit.


    Yueyue followed happily.


    "In the future, learn more. The human mind is very complicated. But don''t think about being a person. It''s very tired. " Yan Zhengya suddenly said this.


    Yueyue is stunned. He understands that the Taoist priest has seen it. He wants to follow the Taoist priest and learn how to be a man. But what does the last sentence mean? Isn''t it good to be a person? He thought it was very good. Don''t they all want to turn into human beings?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    In this way, rabbit Jing, Yan Zhengya and Maomao pig, named Tan Yueyue, live together and become part of the Taoist temple.


    Yan Zhengya more than once congratulated himself for taking in rabbit essence.


    Tan Yueyue is very diligent. She gets up every morning to heat water, cook, clean and wash clothes.


    The most important thing is the food he cooked. It was so delicious that Yan Zhengya was about to cry.


    After a meal, the pig is spinning around at Yan Zhengya''s feet.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Zhengya picked up the pig.


    Maomao pig arched his back. After a serious and elegant look, he understood. Some of the hair on the pig''s body is long and has not been taken care of. Some places are knotted.


    Yan Zhengya went to comb the hair for the pig.


    As a result, the hairy pig screamed.


    "Ah, I''m wrong, I''m wrong." Yan Zhengya quickly rubbed the back of the Maomao pig. He combed it down with his brute force and pulled the Maomao pig to pain. Looking at the curled up black hair, Yan Zheng IELTS asked for a pair of scissors. "I''ll just cut off the knots."


    Yueyue stands by, and wants to say nothing.


    In Yueyue''s tangled eyes, Yan Zhengya took the scissors and began to cut the hair of the pig.


    "Ah, knot here, cut it off."


    "It''s not even. I''ll cut it off here, too."


    "No, it''s not even here. Cut it off together."


    "There''s more here, cut it off..."


    Finally, Yan Zhengya, holding the scissors in her hand, silently looks at the pockmarked pig standing in front of her, and then looks at the pig hair on the ground.


    Maomao pig stares at Yan Zhengya, and his small eyes are full of complaints.


    "Ah, ha ha, ha ha, well, there''s a lot of hair on the ground. It''s a little soft, or we can use it to make combs." Yan Zhengya said with a dry smile.


    Maomao pig snored angrily, just like a small shell into the arms of Yan Zhengya. Dad is bad! Knock dad off!


    "Now what?" Yan Zhengya is a little distressed.


    "Shave it all first. I''ll make a dress for the pig." Yue Yue said with a smile.


    "Well, shave the pig first." Yan Zhengya comforted his hairy pig and said, "well behaved, it''s all my fault. Let''s shave it first, and then the hair will be neat."


    Yueyue quickly made a dress for Maomao pig with the old clothes that she didn''t wear. Put on the shaved pig.


    Snore, snore! It''s not cold anymore.


    Maomao pig in clothes, happy circle.


    Yan Zhengya looked at the happy Maomao pig, finally relieved, also showed a smiling face, to Yueyue said: "thank you."


    "Ah, no thanks, little thing." Yue Yue said with a smile.


    "Well, winter is coming. It''s a little cold. I''ll buy some cotton padded clothes. Yueyue, what do you need? " Yan Zhengya asked, holding the pig. Thinking in my heart, I also buy some cotton and cloth, and make a small cotton padded jacket for the Maomao pig. Otherwise, it''s snowing and the hair of the pig hasn''t grown out. It must be very cold.


    "I''m not cold. I don''t need it. I can buy some fish. I make fish balls and eat hot pot." Yueyue thought about it and said, "I''ll get some other ingredients from the mountain later."


    "Good." As soon as I heard the hot pot, my mouth water came out.


    When Yan Zhengya asked what kind of seasoning he needed, a voice came from the door: "is anyone here?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    "Who is it?" Yan Zhengya asked in a loud voice.


    "I''m a member of Youdao League to collect the goblins of this month." The speaker at the door was a woman with a beautiful voice, as clear as a mountain spring.


    Yan Zhengya remembered that it seemed that it was the end of the month. It was time for Youdao League to send someone to collect the subdued spirits.


    Youdao League is the only demon elimination organization in the world, with the support of the current court. In this world, monsters used to be rampant, causing disaster. So there were a lot of demon eliminators. Later, with the support of the imperial court, these demon eliminators united to form Youdao League to fight against monsters. After paying a heavy price, the big demons of the whole world were destroyed, the seal of the seal. The rest is not to be feared.


    It''s just that there are still a lot of small demons, which will disturb the people. So the imperial court and Youdao League, in order to maintain the stability of the world, registered all the demon eliminators and paid them salaries. However, it will be distributed according to the number of goblins subdued by the eliminators every month. The minimum salary should be paid to a goblin at least once a month.


    "There''s someone. Here they are." Yan Zhengya replied, turning to Yue Yue, "you hide first." Most of the people who have the Taoist alliance shout to fight and kill when they see the goblins. He doesn''t want to lose this goblin who is a good cook.


    Yan Zhengya said, holding the pig to the door, and then saw three people standing at the door. Then Yan Zhengya was stunned. Why are there three such good-looking people? Is there such a beautiful person in Youdao League? As a child, he went to the headquarters of daomeng with his master once. In my impression, those demon eliminators are either fierce, or dissolute, or seemingly weak, but in fact they are fierce men, but I have never seen such a good looking person.


    "Hello, you." Yan Zhengya looked at the three people in front of him, dressed luxuriantly, but the pattern of jade pendant on his waist did show that they were the people of Dao Meng.


    "Hello, Taoist Yan." The woman at the head smiles.


    Snore, snore, it''s sister!


    The pig struggled to get down.


    "Be good, be good." Yan Zhengya thought that Maomao pig was going to come down to play. He bent down and put it down. As a result, Maomao pig ran directly to the head woman''s feet and jumped up. The woman bent down with a smile, picked up the pig, held it in her arms and scratched its chin.


    Maomao pig comfortably closed his eyes, stretched out his whole body and cocked up his tail.


    Snore, but also, sister, I also want to touch.


    Tianmiao smiles, continues to scratch the chin of the pig, and touches its small head.


    Yan Zhengya was stunned. Although the pig is usually a little silly, but also like to eat, but it will not be easy to encounter. Even Yueyue, who has excellent cooking skills, won''t let Maomao pig touch him at the beginning. Eat other people''s food, but don''t let Yueyue touch it. A typical pig. But who is this woman? How could a pig be so close to her?


    "Won''t you invite us in for a cup of tea?" Tianmiao looked up at the solemn and elegant face, and asked mildly.


    "Ah? Please come in. Oh, no, No. No, it''s not. " Yan Zhengya subconsciously said please come in, but he remembered that there was a rabbit at home.


    "Are you worried about that rabbit? He didn''t do anything wrong. We won''t do anything about him. " Tianmiao said, holding the pig''s hoof.


    Yan Zhengya was surprised and looked at the sky.


    This time, it seems that people from daomeng are not simple?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Yan Zhengya invited Tianmiao three people into the Taoist temple and asked Yueyue to make tea. Yueyue is scared to bring tea up, and then quickly go down.


    "This is the goblin of the month." Yan Zhengya hands out the heaven and earth bag containing goblins. Dongxiao comes forward, takes over the heaven and earth bag, simply and rudely pours the goblins into the heaven and earth bag in his hand, and then returns Yan Zhengya''s heaven and earth bag to him.


    Dong Xiao finished all this, took out a small box and handed it to Yan Zhengya.


    Yan Zhengya took it over, opened it and was stunned. There were two rows of silver in it, ten of them, fifty taels each. There are five hundred taels of silver in this box! He has never seen so much money in his life. Forgive him for being so poor!


    "It seems that there are too many." Yan Zhengya looked at the silver and the sky in doubt. He handed in a few goblins this time. Although he exceeded the minimum living standard, there could not be so many.


    "Oh, what''s more is our boarding fee. And the money to buy delicious food for Maomao pigs. " Tianmiao said and touched the chin of Maomao pig who refused to go down on her leg.


    "Are you going to stay here for a while?" Yan Zhengya understood.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Is there something to deal with? Of course, it''s no problem to live here. It''s just a humble house. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. " Yan Zhengya said the truth in his heart. Look at the clothes of these three people, you can see that they are respectable. He is such a broken Taoist temple. He leaks rain in summer and cleans up as soon as it snows in winter. Otherwise, he is afraid of being crushed. It''s very unfair for a noble man to live in such a shabby place.


    "Don''t worry, we brought our own things." Tianmiao saw the worry of Yan Zhengya.


    "That''s fine." Yan Zhengya didn''t want to be embarrassed, so he put away the silver, "then I''m not polite. You live in the east yard. My master used to entertain guests. Yueyue and I are going to clean it now. "


    "Yes, thank you." Tianmiao said to Dongxiao, "go and help me, too."


    Yan Zhengya took two steps, and then he remembered something. He was embarrassed and said to Tianmiao, "well, no one will accompany you..."


    "It''s OK. I''ll let the pig show me around." The way of heaven.


    "How do you know it''s called a pig?" Yan Zhengya frowned, puzzled and suspicious.


    "It told me by itself." Tianmiao stood up with Maomao pig in his arms. "I''m also a demon killer, but I can understand what animals mean. You don''t think a Maomao pig is an ordinary pig, do you


    "Is it a goblin? But I don''t feel evil. " Yan Zhengya was more puzzled, "isn''t it an ordinary pig?"


    "It''s a mutated pig. I''m here to find out why it mutated. It''s already enlightened, don''t you know? " Tianmiao touched the clothes on Maomao pig and couldn''t help laughing, "you shaved all the hair on it, didn''t it cry?"


    "He, he''s angry. He hit me." Yan Zhengya scratched her head in embarrassment, and then caught the key point later, "you, you said she was enlightened? Ah, I haven''t asked your name yet


    "Tianmiao, this is Dongxiao and konghou." Tianmiao hugged Maomao pig and said, "clean the house first. I''ll go to the town and buy something. I''ll take the pig first. Is that ok? "


    Snore, snore! snoring!! Without waiting for a serious and elegant speech, the pig snored first. Then two small front hooves tightly clasped Tianmiao''s hand.


    Yan Zhengya OK, I know what you mean. It''s really bitter. The pig that I raised has run away with people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Tianmiao went out with Maomao pig and kongho.


    Yan Zhengya and Yue went to the east yard with Dongxiao. The east yard is quiet, but it hasn''t been taken care of for a long time. The yard is overgrown with weeds, and the house is full of dust.


    Yan Zhengya looked at some of the desolate yard, some embarrassed said: "too long no one lived in this way, we immediately clean it."


    "No need." Dong Xiao light said a sentence, directly took out a few puppets. As soon as the puppets landed, they began to perform their duties, dealing with weeds, cleaning houses, fetching water and repairing roofs.


    Yan Zheng Ya Leng looked at this scene, for a long time did not return to mind. It was not until a puppet walked past him with a bucket of water that he suddenly realized it. Then he excitedly asked Dongxiao, "master Dongxian, these puppets are the same as real ones. Must it be very difficult to make them? Is it made by daomeng? "


    "No, call me Dongxiao." Dongxiao thought, "I don''t know if it''s hard to make, but it''s not cheap. This is what we bought. " It was purchased from an employee of Tiandao office. That person is very good at making puppets. The puppets are lifelike and can help people do a lot of things. They are very intelligent. At that time, the host liked it and asked the man to buy ten. That person also wants to sit on the ground and start to kill the owner. He sells the owner twice the price, but the owner is more ruthless. If you like what I bring back next time, don''t blame me for selling it to you at a hundred times the price. Without saying a word, the man sold ten puppets to his master for 20% discount.


    But even if it''s 20% off, it''s very expensive. Not everyone can afford it. Not everyone in Tiandao office has money and resources. And their performance is directly linked.


    Yan Zhengya''s words are not made by Youdao League. They bought them. Who bought them? Who can make such a puppet?


    Yan Zhengya and Yue originally came to clean the house, but in the end they did nothing, just watched the puppets finish everything. What surprised and speechless them is still behind.


    Dongxiao directed the puppets to move the old furniture in the master bedroom to another room, and then took out the gorgeous white jade bed, white jade furniture and exquisite carpet. After a while, the bedroom became magnificent.


    Yan Zhengya looks at the gorgeous bedroom and the flute. Now he doesn''t think he is dreaming. Is there really a storage bag that can hold so many things? Isn''t this stuff only in legend? Their demon eliminator also has a heaven and earth bag, but it was made by a secret skill handed down a long time ago. It seems that there are only two or three people who can make this kind of heaven and earth bag in daomeng. He has a high status. He is not qualified to meet a Taoist.


    Every demon remover registered in Youdao League will give a small heaven and earth bag for demon subduing, which is used to hold goblins. But I''ve never heard of such a big bag!


    "This, this too?" Yan Zhengya swallowed and asked incredulously.


    "Oh, no, we made this ourselves." Dongxiao said with indifference.


    Yan Zhengya looks at the flute with a calm face, but in his heart there is a storm. Who are they? Is it true that there is a Taoist alliance?


    "No matter who we are, you just need to know that it doesn''t mean any harm to you." Dongxiao seems to see the shock and doubt of Yan Zhengya, light said such a word.


    "Ah, yes." Yan Zhengya nodded.


    "By the way, little rabbit, your cooking skills are very good. I will treat you well during this time." Dongxiao turned his head and looked at it. It was also a shocked rabbit saying so.


    "Ah? Good, good. " Yueyue nodded busily. He didn''t know why. When he saw the two men named konghou and Dongxiao, there was an unspeakable deep fear in his heart. But the demon killer named Tianmiao made him want to be close.


    Who are they?


    Tianmiao doesn''t know the shock and doubt of yanzhengya and Yueyue. She is taking konghou to buy, ready to start the next happy day of eating and drinking.


    (excuse me, this article was put on the shelves on the 13th of this month. Let me tell you the truth. Why did I write another article? The simple and vulgar reason is lack of money. I want to make money. Gao Da''s saying is that I want to share my wonderful ideas with you. The truth of this saying is only 10% and 90% because I have no money and want to make money. So, if you can support the legal edition, please support the legal edition. If you subscribe to this article, it will cost less than ten yuan a month. There is no money for a cup of milk tea. But there are more people who come to see the original. They can support the author. Woo woo, please support the original. Wipe a bitter tears, I go to continue to code the manuscript, 13 on the shelf when the outbreak. Love you, please love me once. The stars see you ~ ~)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    When Tianmiao comes back with Maomao pig, there are two carriages behind him. They are all things Tianmiao bought. There are so many things he bought that he can only hire two carriages to send them back.


    After giving the coachman twice the salary, the coachman actively helped to move things. After a while, the main hall of Taoist temple was full of things. Yan Zhengya came to have a look and was startled.


    "Come and clean things up. Sort them out." Tianmiao said to Yan Zhengya.


    "Ah? All right Yan Zhengya came to look at things, and he was puzzled. There were a lot of cotton cloth and cotton, as well as clothes that he and Yueyue could wear.


    Yueyue is also helping to clean up. He finds many kitchen utensils and ingredients.


    One person and one demon look at each other, and they are all confused.


    "Those cloth and cotton are used to make small cotton padded jacket for Maomao pigs. It''s going to be winter soon. We can''t freeze Maomao pigs. I''ll buy yours by the way. " Tianmiao holds Maomao pig, pinches its little pig''s hoof, and explains patiently.


    One person and one demon look at each other again. They all see a meaning in each other''s eyes. OK, we know that we are not as good as a pig. We''ve got the light of a pig.


    "My Lord, thank you for buying so many things for Maomao pig. I''m so sorry." Yan Zhengya saw Dongxiao''s handwriting and Tianmiao''s generosity. He unconsciously called adults and used honorifics.


    "It''s a small matter. Who calls the pig so cute." The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, "pour is we disturb, we will live here for a period of time.". There are some small problems in your Taoist temple. Do you mind if I ask someone to repair it? " She doesn''t want to drink tea. When she listens to the rain, she listens to the sound of leaking rain in the house.


    "Ah, what''s the point? I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself. " Yan Zhengya scratched his head embarrassed. After collecting so much money from Tianmiao, how can it be fun for people to pay for such a trifle? What''s more embarrassing is that what people say is really euphemistic, enough to save face. A little bit of a problem? Is there a little problem with his Taoist View? It''s a lot of big and small problems.


    "That''s fine. Repair it early. There should be several rains before winter Tianmiao took Maomao pig to the east yard. After two steps, he turned to Yueyue and said, "that little rabbit, do you know how to make a hot pot? How about having instant boiled mutton tonight? "


    "Yes! Good Yueyue straightens up and answers out loud.


    ¡­¡­


    So in the evening, Tianmiao ate hot mutton. Yueyue''s Dao skill is not true. Every piece of mutton is uniform in thickness and crystal clear. It''s a work of art if you rinse it in the boiling soup. Then dip in the fragrant dip, put it into your mouth, it''s a carnival of taste buds.


    Dongxiao scalded some vegetables and put them in Tianmiao''s bowl. Tianmiao silently put the vegetables in konghou''s bowl.


    "Boss, it''s wrong to be picky. It''s not good to eat only meat. " Dongxiao see, patient persuasion.


    Tianmiao said to konghou with a serious face: "you can''t be picky. Eat everything in your bowl."


    Kongho


    Yan Zhengya blinked at this scene. Should the status of this man be not low? Remember when I first saw her, her amazing momentum, and now open your eyes to tell lies childish appearance, really a person?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    At night, Yan Zhengya went back to his room with a round belly. After scrubbing the pig, the pig got into the bed and showed a small head, looking at Yan Zhengya''s clothes.


    "Maomao pig, you have no conscience. You stick to Tianda all day. Don''t you miss me?" Yan Zhengya also got into the bed and put the pig in his arms.


    Snoring, how can it be? My favorite is Dad! Maomao pig arched his pink nose and retorted.


    "What do you think they came from?" Yan Zhengya turns over and lies on the bed. Maomao pig like him, turned over, lying on the pillow. Stretch out the four piggy hoofs, snore, turn your little eyes, and squint at Yan Zhengya.


    "It''s so strange. I''ve never heard master say that there is such a powerful thing in Youdao League. Don''t these all exist in the legend? I remember that master told me stories before, but he mentioned them. " Yan Zhengya also squints at the pig. One person, one pig, big eyes, small eyes.


    Snoring? What''s Dad talking about? Do not understand.


    "Forget it, I tell you you don''t understand. Let''s go to sleep. Anyway, I didn''t feel any malice from them. " Yan Zhengya hugged the Maomao pig and was about to go to bed when he suddenly thought of something, "by the way, Maomao pig, they say you are a mutant pig and want to find the reason for the mutation? What causes you to mutate? "


    Snore, dad is saying something I don''t understand again. Maomao pig stretched his round body and patted Yan Zhengya''s face with piggy hoof. Dad, go to sleep. Don''t think too much. After all this, the pig began to snore.


    Smelly pig, you know how to eat and sleep. It''s really a pig. Oh, no, it''s a pig. It''s a normal life.


    Ah, I really want to be a pig. I don''t have to worry about anything. I eat and sleep all day.


    Yan Zhengya sleeps in admiration.


    In the morning, after Yan Zhengya got up, they disappeared. Ask Yueyue who is cleaning the table.


    Yueyue replied, "my Lord, they said to go out and investigate the source of the variation. I''ll bring you breakfast. "


    When breakfast was served, Yan Zhengya glared: "why so rich?"


    "These are all made from the ingredients they bought yesterday. In the future, people will send food every day. Let me just do it according to this standard. " Yueyue was a little happy. "Adults, they like my cooking very much." As a chef, it''s a great pleasure for someone to be sure of his cooking skills.


    "Out so early?" Yan Zhengya looked at the breakfast, swallowed and said, "the food you made is delicious. This, this is too much. I can''t eat so much, can I? " Steamed dumplings, Shaomai, xiaowonton, potato cake, millet porridge, fried eggs, fresh meat bun


    "The LORD said, prepare more, the pig can eat." Yue Yue whispered.


    A feeling that people are not as good as pigs arises spontaneously again.


    Yan Zhengya put the Maomao pig in its place and let Yueyue eat for it. He began to eat breakfast depressed.


    After breakfast, Yan Zhengya received a letter, which was a letter asking him to get rid of the demon.


    "I''ll go out for a few days, and you''ll stay at home. If the Lord asks about you, say, "I''m not a demon." Yan Zhengya looks at the message on the letter and frowns slightly. A wolf demon greedy for beauty? Pestering a girl?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    When Yan Zhengya is ready to go out, Tianmiao is also looking around xiaozhoushan.


    "Boss, it seems that there is nothing unusual on the surface." Konghou and Dongxiao went around and came back to Tianmiao.


    "Yes, it doesn''t look like a problem on the surface." Tianmiao squinted slightly, broke off a branch at hand and said in a deep voice, "this is the strange place. In a small world, there are rare auras and goblins. If the circulation goes on for a long time and the aura is strong, it may develop into a middle world. The problem is that the aura of the world is so strange that the variation of Maomao pig is not in common sense at all... "


    "What''s so strange?" Kongho asked suspiciously.


    "It''s strange that I don''t have the reason for the Maomao pig mutation yet." Tianmiao''s face was a little dignified. It''s strange that the variation of the hairy pig is not caused by the evil spirit or the aura.


    "What?" Konghou and Dongxiao are both surprised. Who is the master? The master is the daughter of heaven. Although the master is not omnipotent, but the world, the master can understand a lot of things. It''s just a small world. Can''t the owner find the reason for the variation of the pig?


    "Forget it. Let''s see." Tianmiao was not too tangled, "let''s go back first and watch it change."


    When Tianmiao returns to the Taoist temple, Yan Zhengya has left. When Yueyue tells TIANYAO, TIANYAO doesn''t care too much, just tells Yueyue what to do at noon and in the evening.


    Yan Zhengya had already got on the carriage and went to the destination by this time. The invitation letter was very clear, asking the Taoist priest to get rid of the demons. After it was finished, the silver was 100 Liang, and the round-trip accommodation and fare were all included. Yan Zhengya of course, the rich package of a carriage, bumping to Zaozi town. That''s right. The family who asked for strict and elegant demons lives in Zaozi town.


    The family name of the person who sent the letter for help was Wang, a big family in the local area. In short, money!


    "Maomao pig, we are going to a big place today. There are many delicious things there." Yan Zhengya pinched the pig''s hoof to amuse it.


    Sure enough, Maomao pig''s ears stood up and looked forward to Yan Zhengya. Yan Zhengya jokingly said, "when we get the silver, we''ll take you to the biggest restaurant in Zaozi town! I''m full


    Maomao pig has a little head happily.


    The speed of the carriage was faster than that of the ox cart. By noon, one person and one pig arrived in the town.


    Different from the small village where they live, Zaozi town is a big place with tens of thousands of people. It''s very prosperous. There are a lot of businessmen and tourists on the street. With the shouting around, small shops and stalls have opened early.


    Yan Zhengya set out early in the morning. At this moment, his stomach began to growl, so he decided to eat something to sacrifice to the five zang organs temple and inquire about the location of the king''s family.


    There was a noodle stall not far ahead. Yan Zhengya took Maomao pig and asked for three bowls of beef noodles, one for himself and two for Maomao pig.


    Maomao pig sat down to one side, supported himself, supported his two hooves on the table, lowered his head and began to eat.


    The stall owner looked at the pig snoring and eating noodles without stopping. He was surprised and said, "Hey, Taoist priest, how can the pig sit and eat noodles like a human? It''s amazing


    Yan Zhengya said with a smile: "ha, I am the most intelligent pig in the world."


    Maomao pig finished eating like a whirlwind. He licked the edge of the bowl and looked at Yan Zhengya''s noodle bowl. Yan Zhengya quickly covered the bowl and said, "you''ve eaten two bowls, but I haven''t eaten a few!"


    It''s rare for the stall owner to see this pig. People come and go in this town, and it''s not surprising to see a friar with a spirit pet. But it''s the first time to bring a spirit pig. Usually, the pig grows fat in a stinky pigsty, dirty and naive, but it''s just a human ration. This pig is not only dirty but also very lovely. People can''t help but want to touch it. It''s true As the Taoist said, he was the smartest pig, so he happily added a bowl of beef noodles and put it in front of the pig.


    "I give you this bowl, no charge. You eat quickly The stall owner said with a smile.


    Maomao pig hummed happily twice, raised his two piggy hooves, closed them together, waved up and down, and made a gesture of bowing, which made the stall owner more happy. Thanks to the stall owner, Maomao pig bowed his head and began to eat noodles.


    Yan Zhengya looked at all this in a daze.


    Why has no one ever sent him beef noodles? He will bow and thank you!


    Wuwuwu, people are not as good as pigs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    When one person and one pig had enough to eat and drink, Yan Zhengya paid for it. With a toothpick in his mouth, he touched his stomach and asked the stall owner, "excuse me, boss, how can the king''s residence in the town get closer? The rich Wang family. "


    The stall owner said, "ah, the small Taoist goes straight through this street. When he meets a fork in the road, turn left. It''s just the high wall courtyard with the red lacquer door."


    Yan Zhengya thanks the stall owner, picks up the pig and goes to the palace.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Yan Zhengya arrived at the door of the big family named Wang. Sure enough, there was a faint evil spirit around the courtyard. However, he seemed to be afraid of some evil spirits in the house. He didn''t stay for a long time, so he only found a very faint evil spirit. The evil spirit didn''t seem to be very profound.


    After a notice, the housekeeper warmly welcomed Yan Zhengya to the main hall. A short time later, a man in green came out from behind. His face was thin, his nose was hooked, and his eyes were shining. Looking at his face, he was a man who was not easy to talk and had a strong sense of city.


    "I''m Wang Er, the eldest son of the royal family. The Taoist priest comes to the door. What can I do for you?" The man just took a look at Yan Zhengya and asked in a cold voice. In the past, many people came to visit porcelain. The reason why he didn''t rush people was that the Taoist priest really had a document with his second younger brother''s private seal on him. It happened that the second younger brother went out, so he found himself just at the end of the reception.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods all the time. He didn''t pay any attention to the Tao and Dharma. He said that these were all deceitful things. For the Taoist, they were classified into the God stick. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face for the solemn and elegant people who came to him.


    In the face of such a cold question, Yan Zhengya directly replied, "no, you''ve come to me. If you make fun of me, please settle today''s fares, meals and work delay together. I''m easy to leave. Anyway, there''s no evil spirit in your house. It doesn''t matter." There was no evil spirit in the house, but there was evil spirit outside the house, but he didn''t think it was necessary to talk to such people more.


    Wang Er is about to rebuke an unreasonable person. He is interrupted by a "big brother" from Piantang. The person who comes here is also a blue cloth shirt and a very scholarly jade face childe. He holds his knees with both hands, gasps and waves: "don''t be angry, big brother. I asked the Taoist priest to come here. Recently, I always have nightmares. My mother told me to find a Taoist priest to exorcise evil spirits."


    Wang Er hummed a way, a face of disdain: "in this case, I still have something to do, go first. It''s just idle all day. Instead of believing in it, it''s better to do more things all day. If you''re tired, you won''t dream. " Then he swung his sleeve and strode out of the door.


    Master Yumian took a breath, and quickly came over and bowed to Yan Zhengya. He said, "don''t blame me when I''m down from Wang Congshan. My elder brother doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. I''ve been late just now, so I''m embarrassed. I can''t compensate him."


    Yan Zhengya liked this kind of amiable person, so he slowed down his attitude and said, "nothing, since I met the host of the invitation letter, I can get rid of the demons as soon as possible."


    But Wang Congshan said, "please go to the same place with me. The monster you want to get rid of is not in the house."


    "Oh?" Yan Zhengya picked his eyebrows and saw the enchantment on the top of Wang Congshan. He said, "let''s go."


    Wang Congshan asked people to lead two horses. They turned over and galloped away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    After a while, I went to a small yard on the edge of the town. I felt the unusual evil spirit from a distance. It seemed that the evil spirit had been here for some years, otherwise it would not be so rich.


    Wang Congshan pointed to the yard and said to Yan Zhengya, "Taoist priest, this is it. Let''s go first. I''ll talk with Taoist priest in detail."


    Yan Zhengya nodded and followed him. Maomao pig, who had been sleeping in Yan Zhengya''s arms, was now awake and looking around.


    After a few knocks, a servant girl opens the door. Her pale face, dark eyes and evil spirit make her solemn and elegant.


    "Xiao Hong, where''s your lady?" Wang Congshan asked.


    "Waiting for the young master in the back room." Little Redwood answered, then turned and left.


    Wang Congshan led Yan Zhengya to the back room with a smile on his face.


    When the door curtain is opened, a young woman on the beauty couch near the window is taking a nap with her head propped up. Her appearance is indeed quite beautiful, which is in line with the imagination of a man for a beautiful woman. She has a melon face, willow eyebrows, long legs, thin waist, protruding forward and backward. Even if she is half lying there for a nap, it also has a different style.


    Yan Zhengya looked at Wang Congshan and saw his admiration in his eyes. Ah, since ancient times, this man has been involved in beauty. I don''t know how many people have fallen into it, but I can''t see the evil spirit of this woman, and she has a face of disaster. If we get along with each other for a long time, it''s hard to avoid a disaster.


    Wang Congshan walked over, sat on one side, gently shook the woman, and said in a soft voice, "Fu Er, wake up, I asked the Taoist priest to help us the day before yesterday."


    The woman opened her eyes, held Wang Congshan''s hand and gave him a smile: "so fast? That''s great. "


    The woman got up and bowed to Yan Zhengya: "little girl Luo Fu, I have seen Taoist priest."


    Yan Zhengya hastily returned to the ceremony: "path Yan Zhengya, received the demon removal invitation to exorcise evil spirits, let''s make a long story short."


    Seeing that Yan Zhengya didn''t mean any other greetings, Luo Fu asked the maid to add tea and sat down. Luo Fu said, "today, please, Taoist priest, except for the wolf demon who has been pestering me for three years, he has pestered me and said that he wants to marry me. I''m scared to death. How can I marry the monster? The wolf demon has been pestering me. Fortunately, I met Prince Wang, and we two I''m happy. Prince Wang wants to engage with me, but I''m afraid that the wolf demon who has been pestering me is not good for Prince Wang. " At this point, Luo Fu reddened his eyes and tears fell down silently.


    Yan Zhengya is a little dazed. Is it quite technical to cry? The makeup on her face didn''t flower at all, and it made people feel that she was pathetic and weak. It seems that this woman is not simple. Yan Zhengya suddenly remembered a sentence from her master. Never underestimate women, especially those who are sad but can keep their appearance and make-up. This kind of woman is the most terrible.


    Wang Congshan took Luo Fu''s hand and comforted him: "don''t be afraid, Fu Er. I will protect you all the time and don''t let you worry about it any more."


    "Taoist priest, before that, Prince Wang brought someone to drive away the wolf demon, but he didn''t want the wolf demon to be vicious. He hurt two servants seriously. We knew we were not his opponents, so we thought of the way to get rid of the demon. Taoist priest, you must help us." Luo Fu began to cry again, crying for the pear blossom with rain, which broke Wang Congshan''s heart. Wang Congshan patted Luo Fu''s hand and comforted him in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Yan Zhengya''s teeth were sour, but he nodded. When he came in just now, he looked around. The house was really full of demons, but there was no murderous spirit. If it was as Luo Fu said, it was a very fierce monster, and it would take some murderous spirit. Besides feeling that there were demons, others could not be peaceful.


    After thinking for a while, Yan Zhengya took out a few talismans and asked Luo Fu to stick them around the room, saying that they would come to get rid of the demons at night.


    Luo Fu tells Yan Zhengya that the wolf demon may attack the palace at night. If he is around the palace, he can get rid of the monster.


    Yan Zhengya just nodded and said nothing else. He just asked Wang Congshan to come here at night to protect Luo Fu.


    After listening, Luo Fu''s manner changed for a moment and returned to normal immediately. All this was in the eyes of Yan Zhengya.


    Wang Congshan happily agreed and said that he had given the Best Inn in the town. He could take whatever he wanted and put it in the account of the second prince of the palace. Yan Zhengya left with Maomao pig in their gratitude.


    Intuition tells Yan Zhengya that things are certainly not as simple as two people said. In other words, Luo Fu''s crying makes Yan Zhengya aware of the complexity of the matter.


    After leaving the courtyard, one person and one pig didn''t rush back to the inn. Instead, Yan youyou found a restaurant and sat down. Yan Zhengya ordered a pot of wine, seven dishes, and rice as big as a small barrel. In the surprise of everyone, he filled a small bowl of rice and put the whole barrel in front of Maomao pig. Besides leaving a plate of cold beef for wine, he put all the others in front of Maomao pig On the side of the pig, which dish does the pig''s pink nose refer to? Yan Zhengya puts a chopstick into the barrel for the pig.


    Half an hour later, Maomao pig licked the dish twice. Before Yan Zhengya finished his wine, he could only lie quietly and stare at Yan Zhengya''s only remaining cold beef.


    The people around are stunned. What kind of pig is this? It''s delicious, isn''t it?


    And after eating his own, I still think about the master''s. Why do they feel inexplicable joy?


    Not far from the restaurant, you can see Luo Fu''s courtyard. Before, you saw Wang Congshan come out of the door with a full face and go back.


    Now it was getting dark, and all the families below lit up their lights. Just then, a strong evil spirit came, and a mass of black fog jumped directly into Luo Fu''s yard.


    Yan Zhengya picked an eyebrow and said to Xiao Er, "if you want to serve the pig any more, you can keep it in the account of the second prince of the palace. Here is the letter card. Oh, by the way, read the name of the dish to it. It can understand it." He took out Wang Congshan''s letter card from his sleeve and threw it to Xiao er. He turned around and touched Maomao pig''s head and said, "whatever you want, I''ll pick you up later. It''s here. I''ll go back. Do you know?"


    When Maomao pig heard that his father was going to leave, he didn''t like the unfinished beef on the table. He held Yan Zhengya''s arm tightly and didn''t want to leave Yan Zhengya at all.


    "Little two, take care of my pig and watch it. When I get back, there''s a reward. " Yan Zhengya gave Xiao er a piece of broken silver and solemnly told him.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I will take good care of you." Xiao Er took the broken silver. After listening to it, he came back to collect the silver. He patted his chest with a smile and assured, but he doubted, "Mr. Dao, can your pig really understand the menu?"


    "Yes, definitely. Just watch it for me. I''ll be right back." Solemn and elegant, with a firm voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Maomao pig or piggy hoof, holding on to the wrist.


    Yan Zhengya knew that the pig depended on him, but it might be dangerous to go there. He was afraid that the innocent pig would have uncontrollable scenes. In order to be safe and secure, he talked to the pig for a long time, and he would come back to pick it up immediately after finishing the work. The pig nodded his head, wagged his tail and sent Yan Zhengya away.


    Small two holding dish card, a face muddled force looking at this "customer", in the heart of doubt, this pig really can understand what he said? Can I really order?


    But this is a noble guest of the palace. I have to be careful to guard him. After all, he just collected money. Xiao Er simply put the dishes on the table one by one and read them one by one. After reading all the dishes, Xiao Er stared at the pig.


    Then he looked at the pig stretching its feet and began to order.


    Garlic flavored spareribs, braised spareribs, sauce elbow


    Small two Mu ran blinked an eye, can someone tell him, why a pig order is pork? This kind of cannibalism, really good?


    Besides, this pig can really understand people''s words and order dishes. That Taoist priest is really a god man. The pigs raised by high people are extraordinary.


    However, is this pig ordering a little too much? Can such a small pig eat so many dishes? Although Xiao ER was suspicious, he didn''t say anything. Who will extrapolate the business of making money? The Wangs are really rich. Isn''t that a drop in the bucket for them?


    So after the Maomao pig ordered the dishes, the little two quickly passed on the dishes and served them.


    The pig looks at a big table of vegetables, happily rolled up its small tail, and then eat!


    While Maomao pig is eating and drinking in the restaurant, Yan Zhengya has squatted behind Luofu courtyard to listen to the corner.


    He knew that the wolf demon was in it now. He looked through the window where he had poked a hole. The candle flickered and two people hugged each other.


    "Huanlang, I don''t want to leave you." This voice with crying voice is Luo Fu.


    The person holding Luo Fu hugged her tightly and comforted her: "I won''t let you leave me."


    "Don''t do stupid things for me any more. Last time you seriously injured two Wang family members, where did the second prince of Wang swallow this breath and call a Taoist to get rid of you! If you are killed by that Taoist priest, I am helpless in this world. What can I do? The second prince of Wang will definitely let me be his concubine. Today he comes again and says that I can''t help but agree or not. Tomorrow he will come to marry me. Wu Wu Wu, Huan Lang, I''m so afraid. " Luo Fu sobbed and leaned on the man''s arms, complaining sadly.


    The man holding Luo Fu in front of him is very handsome, with a snow-white robe. It has to be said that the human body transformed by this monster has perfectly mastered the appearance that people will be fascinated by. When he speaks, his eyes show some fierce color, and he says coldly, "Taoist? I''m not afraid. Don''t worry. I will make Wang Congshan not see the sun tomorrow. "


    Luo Fu looked worried and said, "Huan Lang, you were hurt for me last time. You can''t appear in the daytime. Now you have to take risks. There are so many things in the palace. I''m worried about you..."


    The wolf demon looked at Luo Fu affectionately: "for you, I will die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    "I don''t want you to die. Don''t say that." Luo Fu put out his hand to cover the wolf demon''s mouth.


    Wolf demon reached out to hold Luo Fu''s hand, a face of tenderness: "I will not die, I will always accompany you."


    "Huanlang..."


    "Fu Er..."


    The men and women hugged each other again. It seemed that they were really moved.


    Outside listen to the corner of the solemn and elegant, a burst of acid teeth, the heart is a burst of emotion. What master said is true. You can''t belittle this kind of woman. This Luo Fu is really fierce, unexpectedly is two sides deceive, these men male demon play in the palm of the hand heart. I don''t know which sentence is true or false. I don''t know what her real purpose is.


    At this moment, the evil spirit in the room is more intense, and the murderous spirit is also gradually burst out. The wolf demon is obviously red eyed, and wants to kill Wang Congshan quickly.


    It is estimated that Wang Congshan never expected that this woman would kill herself and still have a beautiful dream. In addition to the wolf demon, she should be a hero and marry a beauty.


    If he doesn''t find Luo Fu''s abnormality and crouches with Wang Congshan in the Wang family at night, if the wolf demon really goes to the Wang family, the power of the exorcism sword in the Wang family can make the little wolf demon only have a little mana. If he makes another move, he can really get rid of the wolf demon without any effort. Maybe things will end as simple as that.


    But now that he has found the problem, he naturally wants to know what kind of tortuous stories there are.


    Jiaoyue hanging on the night sky, a white wolf agile running on the eaves, the goal directly at the Wang family.


    Yan Zhengya quietly follows the White Wolf, uses the hidden trace to eliminate the spirit and breath, and always keeps a close distance with the white wolf.


    White Wolf stopped outside the wall of the palace and turned into a human. He frowned tightly. It was obvious that the treasure in the palace made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    At the moment when he jumped on the wall of the palace, Yan Zhengya took off the demon subduing bag on his waist, covered the wolf demon directly, carried it behind his back, and quickly left around the palace.


    Obviously, white wolf didn''t expect to be followed at all, and he didn''t expect to be attacked at that moment.


    Yan Zhengya runs all the way to the front restaurant with the white wolf on his back. He looks around and makes sure that there is no one around. He takes off the bag of heaven and earth. Instead, he changes it into a demon rope and releases the white wolf.


    "Are you the Taoist priest Wang Congshan asked to kill me?" White Wolf stares at Yan Zhengya, his eyes are red, and asks in a cruel voice.


    "It''s me, but I''m not going to kill you." Yan Zhengya did not deny it.


    White Wolf provocation way: "Bang What, do you want me to thank you? Or did you capture me alive and ask your master to give me more money? Pooh


    Yan Zhengya didn''t get angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "I''m not sure you really appreciate me. Because you are so stupid that I can''t watch it any more. "


    "If you want to kill, is it funny to insult?" The wolf demon''s eyes were red and he said.


    "See, you are stupid. I''ll tell you the truth. You don''t believe it. Some people lie to you, and you believe it. " In the angry eyes of the wolf demon, Yan Zhengya suddenly sighed, "however, many of us are like this. Good lies are believed, bad truths are not willing to listen


    Wolf demon Leng Leng, immediately bared his teeth and said: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What do you people who only have money in their eyes know! Even though I am a demon, I am willing to give up everything just to be with her. If it wasn''t for Wang Congshan, who is greedy for beauty and wants to rob her, I would have been with Afu long ago! "


    Let me help you to say: what''s the matter with this author? Why is salted fish like this? Every day is short, and I don''t want to reflect on it. Fortunately, it''s going to be put on the shelves soon. The author of salted fish, the story of a world will not break out when it''s put on the shelves. Are you talking about the past?


    But I, the author of salted fish, was poor and useless, and I didn''t dare to talk in the corner. Go to the book review area to disguise passers-by a and help you urge the righteous words to be more honest.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    "Oh? What if I told you that Luo Fu, who you love, asked Wang Congshan to ask me to kill you? " Yan Zhengya embraces her chest with her hands and a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She looks down at the wolf demon.


    The wolf demon''s face turned white. He could not help it any more. He yelled: "impossible! A Fu and I have known and loved each other for three years. What she loves is me. How could she do such a thing! How shameless you are to slander Afu


    Yan Zhengya shook his head, sealed the wolf demon''s mouth with a forbidden word, and said, "don''t cry later, I won''t lend you my shoulder."


    The wolf demon stares at Yan Zhengya and wants to eat him raw. Yan Zhengya didn''t care. Instead, she hummed an unknown tune and tied the wolf demon tighter.


    He put a wolf demon tied tightly on the wall of Luofu''s backyard, and pasted a hidden sign on his back to ensure that he could not speak and could just see the scene inside the house. He himself went back to the restaurant and said, "I don''t know what happened to his pig. I don''t know if I miss him very much. I wonder if I''m crying and looking forward to his return.".


    When he arrived at the hotel, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Yan Zhengya, just like he saw his life-saving benefactor. He looked like he was about to cry and said, "Taoist, you are back! Your pig... "


    Yan Zhengya asked nervously, "what''s the matter? What happened? Do you think I''m crying or something? "


    "Neither, neither. Mr. Tao Our restaurant is really going to be eaten up by it. When it has nothing to eat, it has drunk and is playing a drunken maniac. You are back. Please help us. "


    Yan Zhengya ran upstairs and was stunned. There were a lot of dishes on the table. Behind the bowls was a round pig, jumping up and down like a meat ball. He was full of wine and regarded himself as a ball. He hopped back and forth on the second floor.


    How much did you eat! Yan Zhengya was afraid for a while. Fortunately, Wang Congshan said that he would put it on his account. Otherwise, he would not be able to get out of the restaurant if he beat another 50 monsters? It''s a shame to say that one demon and one pig wash the dishes to pay the debt.


    He ran up and hugged the pig. He patted the power on the pig''s back and forced out all the strength of the wine. He hugged the pig. Well, it''s really heavy.


    Maomao pig woke up from the drunkenness and saw the solemn elegance holding him. He purred happily and rubbed around in his arms.


    "How can you eat so much? Are you full? " Asked Yan Zhengya tentatively.


    The pig snored and belched, indicating that it was almost done.


    Yan Zhengya thinks it''s dark at the moment. It turns out that it can eat more than he imagined. What can we do in the future? Maomao pig is so sensible that he can eat as much as he wants. He can''t think of it


    After everything finally calms down, Yan Zhengya gives Xiao er the reward he has agreed. Xiao Er sends Yan Zhengya and his Maomao pig away with thousands of thanks. He blows the door light immediately and closes the door. It is estimated that tomorrow, the story of Maomao pig will spread in the streets.


    Yan Zhengya puts the pig on the ground and walks the pig all the way to the back of Luofu yard. When the pig wants to burp, Yan Zhengya holds its mouth and pastes a hidden sign.


    "Shh Yan Zhengya made a gesture to maomaozhu. Maomaozhu immediately nodded and cleverly followed him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Just at the right time, when Yan Zhengya came, Wang Congshan''s carriage arrived at the front of the yard.


    When Luo Fu and Wang Congshan entered the room, the white wolf did not move and even stopped breathing. He looked at the room through the small round hole.


    Yan Zhengya just stood behind him and didn''t make a sound, but he seemed to hear the sound of water dripping on the ground.


    It was the sound of wolf''s tears falling on the ground.


    He suddenly remembered a sentence that master had said in his life: sometimes, demons have more feelings than people, and demons have more heart than people.


    Inside, Wang Congshan and Luo Fu are still in love.


    "Second master, do you think we can be together forever when the Taoist priest collects the monsters tonight?" Luo Fu is in the arms of Wang Congshan.


    "That''s natural. Next month, I''ll tell my father to marry you!" Wang Congshan said, very happy in the face of Luo Fu, and said: "that monster is really a toad, want to eat swan meat, Fu Er, I will protect you, take care of you, let you happy for a lifetime! There will be no more monsters to pester you. "


    Luo Fu blushed, hugged Wang Congshan and said, "I knew that the second master was the best to me in the world."


    Yan Zhengya couldn''t bear to see it. He untied the bag of heaven and earth, covered the White Wolf without any reaction, carried it behind him, walked around and knocked on Luofu''s yard gate.


    Xiao Hong still opens the door with a dull face. Yan Zhengya walks to the front of the room, coughs twice, and says, "you two, the wolf demon has been accepted by me."


    Wang Congshan came out happily. He saw Yan Zhengya with a big bag on his back and said, "Oh, Taoist priest, did you catch the monster alive? What a skill! I thought there would be a fierce battle. You can kill it hard. Come out and have a look. I haven''t seen a monster yet


    Yan Zhengya said: "can be, this, the demon has been arrested, this..." He rubbed his index finger and thumb and winked at Wang Congshan.


    Wang Congshan immediately understood, took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve and said, "more money is a reward. I''m happy today! Taoist priest has great powers. Take them all. Ha ha ha ha


    Yan Zhengya took the silver note, put it in his pocket, and then put down the bag of heaven and earth containing the wolf demon. Once the technique was solved, the wolf demon stood in front of Wang Congshan.


    "Oh! So, is he the wolf demon? Tut Tut, I can''t see it. I''m a good-looking person. Why can''t I see it so clearly? I have to pester fu''er? " Wang Congshan foolishly looked around the White Wolf, and suddenly remembered something. As soon as he turned around, he said, "ah, fu''er, fu''er, why don''t you come out? Look, this is the wolf demon. Taoist priest, you come out to have a look! What a relief


    Yan Zhengya, with a look on her face, echoed: "yes, Miss Luo Fu, don''t you come out to see me?"


    Seeing that there was no response in the room, Wang Congshan turned directly into the room and pulled Luo Fu out of the room. He thought Luo Fu was still afraid and didn''t dare to come out, so he hugged her and comforted her: "don''t be afraid. I''m here, and the Taoist priest is here. What are you afraid of? Come and have a look. You don''t have to worry about the wolf demon pestering you any more. Now we can finally get married at ease. "


    Luo Fu''s face was pale when she saw the wolf demon who was not dead. She didn''t even dare to look up at the wolf demon again.


    For a long time, wolf demon tone heavy, slowly opening: "why?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    "What, why? You covet the beauty of fu''er and pester you, of course... " Wang Congshan stared at the white wolf. Before he finished speaking, the wolf demon burst out and said, "go away!"


    Scared Wang Congshan back several steps.


    "Why did you lie to me? For three years, what do you want me to do that I didn''t listen to you? To steal, to rob, or to commit a crime, I listen to you. Why do you cheat me? " White Wolf stares at Luo Fu, a face of heartbreak.


    It''s Wang Congshan this time. What? What happened? What''s the appearance of this pair of accusations against heartless men? Ah, no, what''s the appearance of accusations against heartless women?


    White Wolf''s eyes were foggy at the moment, but he didn''t let his tears drop. He just murmured: "you call me Huanlang, you say you like me, and you will act coquettishly in my arms. I''ll get you what you want. You say that you will follow me and live a life of only two of us..."


    "What? It''s impossible? " Wang Congshan was so silly to listen to him that he interrupted and retorted, "I''m the one Luo Fu likes and wants to marry me. What are you talking about


    "See, not only do you goblins like to listen to nice lies, but also human beings, hehe." Yan Zhengya looks at the heartbroken wolf demon and sneers.


    Wang Congshan listened to this, looked at the sadness on the wolf demon''s face, then looked down at Luo Fu who didn''t say a word, and then looked at the solemn elegance with a mocking smile. Finally, he realized that what he didn''t want to admit in his heart seemed to be true.


    "Why did you lie to me?" Wolf demon difficult asked this sentence, "I like you so much, for you can do everything, why do you want to do this to me?"


    Luo Fu, who had never said a word, suddenly broke out. She jumped up and her voice became very sharp: "bah! Just you? You like me? Do you deserve it? You a goblin, miss me? You don''t look in the mirror. What do you have? You''re so poor you don''t even have a house? Yes? Do you want me to live in a cave with you? Do you think it is possible for a woman like me to bear hardships with you? "


    Wolf demon looked at Luo Fu, as if he knew her for the first time. It''s just that he felt his heart hurt at this moment It''s like someone''s stirring with a dagger.


    "What? You? Whisk Wang Congshan was also stunned.


    "And you, you''re just a dandy and a waste. Your big brother didn''t support your family. " Luo Fu turned his head and looked at Wang Congshan contemptuously, "do you really think I''ll take a fancy to you? How can you compare with your elder brother? "


    Wang Congshan''s heart was broken this time.


    "And you! You smelly Taoist, you are very eventful. Let you get rid of the demons! How can you keep him alive? You see, I know so much now. If you make him so miserable, you might as well kill him with a knife. " Luo Fu stares at Yan Zhengya and says such a strange thing.


    Yan Zhengya''s face was confused. It was the first time that he heard someone distort the facts like this.


    The wolf demon seems to have lost heart, and has no response to Luo Fu''s words.


    Wang Congshan looked at Luo Fu in amazement. Is this really the kind, gentle and intimate Fu Er he knew?


    "Now, get out of here! Why, do you still want me to treat you to dinner? " Luo Fu scolded one by one and said in an angry voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "Just go. You wait for me." Wang Congshan finally recovered and glared at Luo Fu.


    Luo Fu was not afraid at all, but with a scornful smile: "it''s up to you? A loser waiting to die? It all depends on your elder brother. I want to see what you can do to me. " Luo Fu finished saying this, went forward and pushed Wang Congshan out of the door.


    Yan Zhengya picked up the pig and put it in his arms, then pushed the wolf demon out. The wolf demon didn''t respond, so he was pushed away by Yan Zhengya.


    Two people a demon just stepped out of the threshold, Luo Fu stood at the door, looking at them, sneer: "you also deserve?"


    "Is it over?" Yan Zhengya couldn''t see it any more. This woman is too arrogant. He turned to Luo Fu and said sarcastically, "don''t you know what people are doing and what the sky is looking at? Sooner or later, there will be retribution... "


    "Oh, you poor Taoist priest, talk to me when you can put on your new clothes." Luo Fu said sarcastically that when she wanted to continue to say something, there was a shadow behind her. A dagger pierced Luo Fu''s back heart, and Luo Fu''s voice stopped suddenly.


    Yan Zhengya was shocked by this scene. All this happened so suddenly and quickly that he didn''t react.


    Wang Congshan also turned to see this scene, he exclaimed: "little red?" The murderer is Luo Fu''s servant girl, Xiao Hong.


    Wolf demon seems to be immersed in their own world, still no response.


    "Others don''t deserve it? Do you deserve it? " Xiao Hong''s face is no longer as dull as usual, but a ferocious smile of crazy pleasure. "Relying on your beauty and playing with people''s feelings everywhere, do you deserve to miss our uncle?"


    With these words, Xiao Hong kicked Luo Fu, who was lying on the ground spitting blood, and then ran out of the door, jumped on the wall, and disappeared. No one thought that little red, with a dull face, could be martial and not weak. But who would be the man in her mouth?


    "Why? Luo Fu Wang Congshan called in a trembling voice.


    "I''ll go after it." Yan Zhengya took the wolf demon into the heaven and earth bag and jumped on the wall to chase the maid. Heaven and earth''s conscience, he just casually talked about it. He was so quick that he didn''t know that retribution really came, fast and fierce. Shouldn''t you get rid of demons and set up a fortune teller?


    Wang Congshan moved cautiously to Luofu. Luofu lay on the ground, with blood pouring out of his heart and his mouth, and his pupils were gradually lax. It was obvious that he could not live.


    "Luo Fu?" Wang Congshan called in a trembling voice.


    "Quick Run Your brother wants to I''ll kill you. " Luo Fu seems to have exhausted the whole body strength, difficult to spit out such a sentence.


    "What?" Wang Congshan was stunned.


    "Quick..." Luo Fu looked at the roof above him, and his consciousness was slowly lax. Is it really her retribution? At this moment, the only thing in her mind is the wolf demon''s gentle smile on her face. Ah I really want to say sorry to him personally, but it seems that there is no chance, and he may not need it


    In Wang Congshan''s frightened eyes, Luo Fu closed his eyes and never opened them again.


    Wang Congshan looked around, ran straight out, distinguished the next direction, and chased Yan Zhengya in the direction of leaving.


    Just after he had run a little, there was a rush of footsteps behind him.


    "In front, chase!"


    "What did Luo Fu do? How did he get away? Chase! Catch up with the reward. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Wang Er angrily chases after Luo Fu. In his heart, he scolds Luo Fu secretly. Why can''t he do this little thing well? It was supposed to kill two birds with one stone. How did Wang Congshan get away?


    At the moment, Wang Er doesn''t know that his and Luo Fu''s plans were destroyed by Yan Zhengya at first, and later Luo Fu was solved by the jealous servant girl Xiao Hong. In his plan, he used the wolf demon to kill Wang Congshan, and then let the Taoist get rid of the wolf demon, and promised to marry Luo Fu. That''s false. He didn''t dare to take such a cruel and merciless woman. At most, I will give you a sum of money to clear up after it is done.


    Wang Congshan spread his legs in front of him and ran at a high speed, shouting: "Taoist priest, help me, Taoist priest, help me."


    Yan Zhengya vaguely hears the cry for help from behind, so he has to give up chasing Xiao Hong in front and turn around to find Wang Congshan.


    "Taoist priest, help me, help me." Wang Congshan howled and ran to Yan Zhengya.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Zhengya doubts.


    "My big brother is going to kill me. Help me. I didn''t expect that he colluded with Luo Fu. " Wang Congshan yelled, "run, they are chasing me." At this time, Wang Congshan also figured out everything. He knew that the elder brother didn''t like to see him, but he didn''t expect that the elder brother wanted to kill him with a knife and let the wolf demon kill him. Now it''s not done. I''m so brazen that I want to do it myself.


    Yan Zhengya, without saying a word, took Wang Congshan by the collar and ran forward with him.


    Wang Congshan is carried by Yan Zhengya. He has no image at all. His feet are shaking around. Listening to the wind in his ears and the footsteps behind him, he looks at Yan Zhengya worshipped by star eyes.


    "Mr. Dao, you are so strong and strong. You can run so fast with me. There is no reward for saving lives, only by example. " Wang Congshan''s excited incoherence.


    "I''ll have to throw you down if you want to make a promise." Yan Zhengya runs fast and coolly.


    "Oh, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. It''s just bullshit. Come on, let''s go back to Wang''s house and go to my mother''s yard. My mother said that my elder brother had been harbouring evil intentions for a long time. I didn''t believe it and had a fight with my mother. There are a lot of guards in my mother''s yard. My mother is smart and has thought about it for a long time, so she invited so many guards... " Wang Congshan talks endlessly.


    Yan Zhengya ran all the way to Wang Congshan''s house and went over the wall to Wang Congshan''s yard.


    "Mother..." With a cry, Wang Congshan pushed open the door and went to find his mother.


    There was a lot of noise and confusion in the room, and a woman yelled.


    "I''ve said for a long time that the common people''s things are not good things. They should be strangled when they are born. Your father has been ill in bed for so long, and he''s getting more and more confused. Look, this beast''s heart is getting bigger and bigger... "


    "Niang, thanks to the Taoist priest for saving me..."


    "Deal with the little beast first. Thank you very much afterwards, Taoist priest. You give me a long snack in the future, and try to be proud. Don''t always think about eating, drinking and playing. Learn to do business. My mother can still protect you. What can you do when my mother is gone? "


    "No, I can''t die. I live a long life. Wuwuwuwu, I''ll treat you well. You can''t leave me."


    "Fart, how can people not die? You learn to stand up by yourself! You can''t rely on me all the time. "


    Yan Zhengya, too lazy to get involved in other people''s family affairs, left the Wang family with a pig in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Yan Zhengya took Maomao pig out of town and released the wolf demon in the heaven and earth bag.


    The wolf demon is still dying.


    "You can go and practice in the mountains later. Don''t come out to harm others. I know you have been confused and committed wrong things, but I think you didn''t hurt people''s lives. Let you go. In the future, practice hard and strive to achieve the right result one day. " Yan Zhengya patted the wolf demon on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    The wolf demon finally recovered and looked up at Yan Zhengya.


    "Won''t you kill me?" Wolf demon stuffy asked such a sentence.


    "I said in the beginning that I didn''t intend to kill you." Yan Zhengya sighed, "don''t look like you want to live or die. Isn''t that the feeling of being cheated? In the future, don''t talk about feelings with others. Talk to your goblins. Besides, Luo Fu may be dead. She has her retribution. Don''t immerse yourself in the past


    "What? Is she dead? " The wolf demon''s eyes widened in amazement.


    "Yes, I was stabbed in the heart by that servant girl. I can''t live. Is it better to know that she has retribution? " Strict and elegant.


    Wolf demon silence down, a moment but shook his head: "I did not feel comfortable, just feel more stuffy heart."


    Yan Zhengya sighed. Alas, this silly wolf demon is kind in the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, you go." Yan Zhengya said, "remember, don''t forget your heart in practice. Remember to do more good deeds and accumulate virtue."


    "I have no place to go, and I don''t want to go anywhere. Can the Taoist take me in? I can do a chore for you. " The wolf demon seems to have made up his mind. He looks up at Yan Zhengya''s eyes. His eyes are praying.


    "What''s going on? All of them depend on me. " Yan Zhengya muttered, "it''s OK to follow. Don''t regret it."


    "No regrets." The wolf demon nodded, then knelt down and saluted Yan Zhengya, "my name is Bai Huan. Thank you for your kindness."


    "Get up, get up. But I''ll tell you first, there''s a little rabbit demon in my family. Don''t bully him. " Yan Zhengya said.


    "Yes, it will not." Bai Huan nodded.


    Yan Zhengya wanted to say something, but he heard a soft voice in his ear.


    "Dad, it''s so cold. Let''s go back to bed."


    Huh? what? Who''s talking?


    Yan Zhengya slowly lowered his head, looked at his chest, raised his head, and looked back at his hairy pig.


    What did you say just now?


    "Dad, I''m sleepy." The next moment I saw the pig open his mouth and say this again.


    Can the pig talk?


    "Pig, you, you can talk?" Yan Zhengya asked happily.


    "Why? Yes, Dad, I can talk Maomao pig happily waved his little pig''s hoof.


    The fact that Maomao pig can talk is unexpected and seems to be expected by Yan Zhengya. Maomao pig is not an ordinary wild boar.


    "Wait, what does Dad mean?" Yan Zhengya doubts.


    "My sister said it. You take care of me and hurt me. I should call dad. Later, I asked my sister what she meant, and she said that it was Dad. " Maomao pig said softly.


    Oh, Dad


    Yan Zhengya thought about it, didn''t he. Raising this pig by yourself is not the mentality of raising a daughter?


    "Well, let''s go back to bed." Yan Zhengya touched the little head of Maomao pig, pointed to Bai Huan and said, "this is called second brother, and the one in the family is called big brother."


    Bai Huan blinked. He always felt that something was wrong. You seem to have a father? That''s all. Why should a rabbit be in front of him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    In this way, Yan Zhengya returned to the Taoist temple with a talking pig and a wolf demon.


    As soon as I got to the gate of Taoist temple, I met konghou.


    Kongho squinted at them and said, "why did you pick up a goblin again?"


    At the moment, Bai Huan''s heart beat faster and his legs and stomach trembled. He didn''t know what was the matter with him. He was not afraid of anything before. When he saw the woman in front of him, he was deeply afraid.


    "Ah, master kongho, did you just come back from outside?" Yan Zhengya said, "yes, this is Bai Huan, the wolf demon I picked up."


    "What do you do when you come back from abduction? Little rabbit is a clever cook. What about you, what do you know? " Kongho asked Bai Huan directly.


    Bai Huan replied in a trembling voice: "I, I, I have great strength. I can chop firewood, I can do carpentry, I can make things and repair things."


    "That''s useful." Kongho glanced at Baihuan and said, "the robbery has just passed. The little Taoist is your lucky star. You are really lucky." With that, konghou ignored each one and held out his hand to the pig. But in the middle of his hand, he suddenly thought of something.


    The next moment, Bai Huan felt that the pressure of his inner fear was gone. Kongho reaches out her hand and hugs Maomao pig. She deliberately suppresses her authority and then hugs Maomao pig. Bai Huan was shocked by what kongho had just said. Who is this kongho master?


    "I''ll take the pig first. Just call us when we eat." Kongho said this to Yan Zhengya coldly, and then he turned around with Maomao pig. After two quick steps, he ran up and talked with Maomao pig excitedly. "Maomao pig, little rabbit has made a lot of clothes for you. Let''s go back and have a try." The cheerful look was totally different from the cold and disgusting attitude towards Yan Zhengya just now.


    "Thank you, sister. Thank you, brother." Maomao pig said softly.


    "Ah! Pig, you can talk Konghou''s voice has been raised several degrees, and he runs faster. He yells as he runs, "boss, the pig can talk, it can talk!"


    Yan Zhengya looked at konghou''s back. Although he didn''t know why konghou called the adult boss, konghou''s obvious love for Maomao pigs and obvious dislike for them made people feel complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao holds Maomao pig and starts to try clothes for Maomao pig. It has to be said that Yueyue is really clever. All the styles of Tianmiao have been made. Among them are panda, dog, cat''s clothes, etc.


    "Ah ha ha, wearing this set of panda ears, it''s really like a little panda, ha ha ha." Kongho looks at the pig in Tianmiao''s hand and laughs.


    "Mutant panda?" Dongxiao can''t help laughing.


    "It''s lovely anyway." Tianmiao pinched Maomao pig''s hoof. "Maomao pig, is it fun to go out with your father this time?"


    "It''s fun. I''ve eaten a lot. I''m full." The pig said happily.


    "Let Yueyue make a lot of delicious food for you tonight, OK?" Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." The pig nodded his head. "Thank you, sister."


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner in the evening, Yan Zhengya looked at the scene in a daze.


    Is this roast whole lamb? Ah, but it''s baked five? How many of them have one pig and four roast whole sheep? Is that really good?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    After dinner, Yan Zhengya relished the taste of the roast lamb leg he had just eaten. At this time, Tianmiao said to Yan Zhengya, "there''s something wrong with Youdao League. We''re going back tomorrow."


    "Ah? So fast? " After hearing this, Yan Zhengya sat up straight and asked in surprise. He felt very sorry that he had received so much money from others, but they were going to leave before they were well treated.


    "Yes, there are some things that need to be dealt with." The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "You should take care of the pig and give it good food and drink. Maybe one day it will take shape Kongho touched the pig with a round stomach and told him.


    "Sure, sure." Yan Zhengya thought of the food intake of Maomao pig and felt the pressure doubled.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s changing now. It needs energy to eat so much. I won''t eat that much in the future. " Tianmiao sees the worry of Yan Zhengya and explains with a smile.


    Yan Zhengya remembers that Maomao pig can talk. It''s really after a big meal in the restaurant. He suddenly understands it.


    "Yes, thank you, my Lord." Yan Zhengya also laughed, "however, even if the pig has been able to eat, I will try to raise it."


    "You are a good father." Tianmiao handed the pig to Yan Zhengya. "Pig, you have to listen to your father."


    "Well, I will. I like dad best." Maomao pig nodded its small head and quickly added, "I like my sister''s, too."


    "This little smart guy." Kongho couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, they left early.


    Looking at the empty yard, Yan Zhengya always feels very sorry.


    "Dad, it''s so heavy. Help me take it down." Maomaozhu stands beside Yan Zhengya, carrying a huge package on her back, which is in sharp contrast to her small body.


    "Where did this come from?" Yan Zhengya squatted down in doubt and helped Maomao pig untie the package on his body.


    "My sister gave it to me." When the package on the back of the pig was taken down, it felt very relaxed and jumped with its own piggy hoof.


    Yan Zhengya opened the package and was almost blinded. He finally understood why the pig said it was so heavy. The package didn''t press the small body of the pig. The fracture was already tough.


    Inside the package, it''s all heavy gold! Neat gold bars placed together, emitting a faint golden light that makes people dizzy.


    How much is this?


    "The grown-up gave it to you? Did I say anything to you after I gave you the package? " Yan Zhengya''s eyes were empty. He quickly tied the package again to protect his eyes.


    "My sister said to you, let you buy me food." Maomao pig happy two piggy hooves on the package, "I thank my sister, Dad, can you buy a lot of delicious ah?"


    "Can, can..." Yan Zhengya nodded somewhat difficultly. Not only can we buy a lot of food, but we can buy it all.


    "Wow, that''s good." Maomao pig rolls his short tail and revolves around Yan Zhengya happily.


    Yan Zhengya picked up the pig and said to the pig, "that adult loves you so much. Do you want to remember her? If we can help her in the future, we must be duty bound. "


    "Well, my sister is very good, and I want to be good to her. When can I see my sister again? " Maomao pig holds his head high, and black bean''s eyes look solemn and elegant.


    Solemnly silent.


    He didn''t know when he would meet those adults. They made him feel so mysterious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Some days later, Wang Congshan came to visit. Several carriages were full, and when he got out of the carriage, he was shouting outside.


    "Taoist, little Taoist, I''ve come to see you." Wang Congshan stood outside the Taoist temple and cried.


    "Who, what are you calling for?" Bai Huan came out.


    Then one person and one demon looked at each other.


    The air is a little frozen, the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    "Ah, it''s you." Wang Congshan said with a smile, "have you followed the Taoist priest?"


    "Yes. The Taoist priest was very nice and took me in. Why are you still so silly when you laugh? " Bai Huan said impolitely.


    "Hey, you sound smart. Don''t laugh at me Wang Congshan sneered.


    All of a sudden, one person and one demon were silent. Obviously, they all thought of Luo Fu.


    "She''s dead, isn''t she?" Bai Huan suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Dead." Wang Congshan''s voice also lowered.


    One man and one demon are silent again.


    "I''ve brought some good wine. Let''s go and have a drink. I''ve also brought some stewed beef. Do you want to eat it?" Wang Congshan asked and went to the carriage to carry things.


    "Drink, eat." Bai Huan follows behind and helps to carry things.


    After a while, Wang Congshan and Bai Huan sat directly on the ground under the eaves, with bottles of wine and pieces of stewed beef in the middle.


    "She died. She died at that time. But before she died, she told me to run away and that my elder brother wanted to kill me." Wang Congshan took a sip of wine and said slowly, "it''s said that people''s words are good when they are dying. Of course, I believe her words, so I ran away and found the Taoist priest, who saved me."


    Bai Huan looked up and drank a mouthful of wine, but did not speak.


    "She may regret what she did to you when she was dying." Wang Congshan muttered to himself, "but I think, although she regretted doing that to us before she died, she will cheat us again. This woman, the most important thing in her eyes is herself, and she loves vanity. I think it''s normal for women to love vanity. But it''s very unkind of her to play with other people''s feelings to achieve her goal. "


    Bai Huan sighed: "I really thought she loved me." What Wang Congshan said, Bai Huan did not refute. It''s true what he said. Again, that woman, should still cheat him.


    "I think so, too." Wang Congshan laughed at himself and said, "I think what she said is quite right. I''m really a dandy and a waste wood. In the past, I always thought that the elder brother would support the family, and I would just eat, drink and have fun. Let''s split up. I want less. As a result, I was too naive. He felt that he would be willing to work hard to do business outside and support me as a waste. It''s just that I didn''t expect him to want my life and take my own property. But he didn''t think that the whole family was earned by my father and mother. He just took over and continued to do it. I have one, too. "


    Bai Huan said in a deep voice: "I don''t understand the value of money that you human beings attach to."


    "That''s why you don''t know Luo Fu, and you are cheated." Wang Congshan stabbed again.


    "It''s like you know it very well. Aren''t you cheated as well?" Bai Huan put in a knife.


    One person and one demon were relatively silent, and they all touched their hearts. Oh, it''s so cool to stab someone. It''s so damn painful to be stabbed.


    For a long time, one person and one demon raised the wine bottle in their hands, touched it and did it.


    When Yan Zhengya came out, he saw that one man and one demon were drinking together. They were drunk.


    Huh? Yan Zhengya looks up at the sky. The sun rises normally. How can he see such a strange scene.


    How could a former rival be so good?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Wang Congshan brought a lot of gifts and a lot of money. When Wang Congshan refused to comply, he said angrily, "is my life so worthless? If you don''t accept it, Taoist priest, you just look down on me. "


    Yan Zhengya accepted the gift with a complicated mood.


    "Don''t worry about my brother''s revenge. The servant girl Xiaohong has been caught. She has identified the things that big brother did. My father keeps up and down. My elder brother will be exiled. Maybe in a few years, my elder brother will wake up after suffering. When he comes back, I won''t pay any attention to him any more. " Wang Cong mountain road.


    Yan Zhengya takes a look at Wang Congshan with a silly white and sweet look, but he thinks that according to his mother''s decisive personality, Wang Congshan''s elder brother will never come back from exile. But obviously, the powerful mother, though shouting to let Wang Congshan stand up, still couldn''t bear to let him see the real cruel side.


    Wang Congshan stayed at the Taoist temple for several days. Every day I watch Bai Huan chop firewood. Sometimes I help him, but it''s not helpful. Bai Huan dislikes him and drives him away. He did not give up to help Yueyue, as a result, a potato was cut down by him, leaving only a thumb thick potato. Driven away by Yueyue, he went to find Maomao pig to play. Help the pig chase the chicken


    Then Maomao pig also disliked him and thought he was disturbing his own fun. It''s the best feeling to be well matched. Wang Congshan''s participation is an overwhelming victory. It''s no fun at all.


    So Wang Congshan was driven away by the pig.


    At last, Wang Congshan ran to the eaves, sat down beside Yan Zhengya, and took a cup of tea to Gulu.


    He took a long breath and said, "Taoist, your life here is really comfortable. You don''t have to think about anything or worry about it. Wolf demon and rabbit demon, oh, and your pig, are just like a piece of white paper. It''s really comfortable to get along with them. "


    Yan Zhengya slightly raises her eyebrows and looks at Wang Congshan. It''s not like what a silly dandy said.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not stupid. I''m just lazy. I''m too lazy to think about a lot of things and study deeply." Wang Congshan sighed at Shang''s suspicious eyes. "My mother is right. I have to learn to stand up by myself, or I will be cheated in the future."


    Yan Zhengya said with a smile: "if your mother hears your awareness, she will be very happy."


    Wang Congshan laughed twice and didn''t speak.


    "But then again, you''ve lived here long enough. Don''t you worry if you don''t go back?" Asked Yan Zhengya.


    "This is exactly what I want to say to the Taoist priest. I will go back tomorrow. If you need my help in the future, come to me with this jade pendant. " Wang Congshan takes out a jade pendant and hands it to Yan Zhengya.


    Yan Zhengya didn''t refuse and took it.


    "I''ll go back and work hard to be a reliable person." When Wang Congshan said this, there was light in his eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to that day." Yan Zhengya said with a smile.


    The next day, Wang Congshan left. Yan Zhengya sent him a few runes, all of which were for peace. Yueyue gave me a hat, which he sewed himself. Bai Huan gave him some game and fruit. There is a bag of walnuts in it.


    "You go back and eat more walnuts to nourish your brain." Bai Huan said solemnly.


    As soon as Wang Congshan''s mouth draws, this smelly wolf demon will not forget to stab himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "I think I can give you half, and you need to make it up." Wang Congshan said, not to be outdone, before the wolf demon refuted, "well, don''t pull these, if you have time to come to me to play. If you want to come to my house, I''ll take down the things from the town ahead of time. "


    "Later." Bai Huan smiles.


    "I''ll wait for you." Wang Congshan also laughed, climbed up the carriage, waved to the crowd, "see you later."


    After Wang Congshan left, the life of Taoist temple was calm again.


    Day by day.


    Yan Zhengya felt that she had picked up two goblins, and it seemed that she had found treasure. He began to think that Bai Huan was nervous in the face of konghou, and his desire for survival made him talk nonsense. He knew carpentry. It turned out to be true.


    Yueyue is skillful, good at cooking, washing, cooking and cleaning. She takes care of everything at home. And Bai Huan was really strong, he could rest and do carpentry. The fence outside the Taoist temple used to be dilapidated, but now it is a neat row of new wooden fence. Bai Huan painted all the doors of the Taoist temple. All the dilapidated places have been repaired.


    Not to mention that, Bai Huan also made several sets of furniture and a small set of furniture suitable for maomaozhu. Bed, chair, bath Exquisite let Yan Zhengya some envy.


    Yan Zhengya worried about the wolf demon bullying rabbit demon situation did not appear, a wolf and a rabbit get along particularly harmonious. You help me to wash vegetables, I help you hand tools, Yan Zhengya looked at the yard in the chicken, smile especially kind.


    Ah, life is complete. Master, do you see it? I have a family now.


    However, I seem to have an old father''s mentality. Am I less than 20 years old? Looking at the sky with dignity and elegance, my mood began to be complicated again.


    Maomao pig''s daily business is to eat, sleep and play. Pig born happy let Yan Zhengya envy.


    The quiet days were broken one day.


    Yan Zhengya was summoned by Youdao League.


    To be exact, all the demon eliminators were summoned by Youdao League. Let all the demon eliminators go to one place to discuss important matters.


    Now Tianmiao sat on a chair, looking at a letter in his hand, which was presented by the leader of the Taoist alliance. Her brows were frowning. Konghou and Dongxiao stood by, a little uneasy. How long have they not seen such a dignified expression of the host?


    In the Taoist temple, Yan Zhengya looks at the letter in his hand and has no words for a long time.


    He remembers that the last time a Taoist League sent such a post, calling all the demon eliminators to deal with a powerful monster. At that time, he was still young, just waiting for master''s return at home. The master entrusted him to the care of a family in the village. It took him more than a month to come back.


    When master came back, his face was very bad. Later, he told him that many people had been killed and injured in this operation. Master survived, but it was an elder who gave up his life to save him. This became the heart knot and regret of master all his life.


    "He said that I am still young and have room to grow up. Let me be a demon killer and do harm to the people. He''s old enough to live long enough and have enough money. " There was no decent master. When he talked about it, the tears in his eyes could not be covered.


    Yan Zhengya collects the letter and goes to Yueyue and Baihuan. Let the pig chase the chicken in the chicken pen.


    "I''m going out. You''re good at home." Yan Zhengya said to Yueyue and Baihuan, "I put all the silver in the cabinet in my room. Here is the key. Yueyue, take it. I put all the gold in the pot under my bed. If I don''t come back, you can take care of the pig for me. "


    "Where are you going?" Yueyue and Baihuan asked at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "It should be a big event for the Taoist League to call all the demon killers this time." Solemn and quiet.


    "It''s dangerous, isn''t it? Can we not go? Shall we find a quiet place and live in seclusion as a family? " Yue Yue said anxiously.


    "Yes, don''t go, OK?" Bai Huan listened to the tone of Yan Zhengya''s explanation, and he was flustered. These days, he is very comfortable in the Taoist temple, which has never been felt.


    "No way." Yan Zhengya laughed and said slowly, "since I was a child, my master has taught me that we should eliminate demons, uphold justice, punish evil and promote good. We should protect the world and the people we care about. I can''t fall into the name of demon killer. "


    Yueyue and Baihuan are silent.


    Although Yan Zhengya always gives people the feeling of being casual, it has its own principles and persistence.


    "You can keep this jade pendant. If there is something you can''t solve, you can try to find Wang Congshan. This boy used to be stupid, but things should change after this time. I don''t think he''ll be bad in the future. Remember, take care of the pig for me. If I really have something, I don''t want to tell it. I just want to tell it that my father is away and will come back to see it a long time later. " Solemnly explained.


    Yue Yue and Bai Huan keep silent, and neither of them reaches for the jade pendant in Yan Zhengya''s hand.


    "It''s just a hypothesis. I think I''ve been lucky all my life and I won''t be in danger." Yan Zhengya smiles and gives the jade pendant to Bai Huan. "Don''t cry and lose face. Don''t let the pig see it. I promise you, everything will be done according to your ability, and you won''t risk yourself, will you? "


    Yan Zhengya said that, Yue Yue and Bai Huan just slowed down a little.


    "Be sure to come back safely." Yueyue''s eyes are a little red.


    "You must come back safely!" Bai Huan''s tone was much harder.


    "Good." Yan Zhengya nodded with a smile, "Yueyue, go to cook. I want to eat braised pork and sweet and sour ribs."


    "OK, I''ll cook." Yueyue nodded.


    Bai Huan, holding the jade pendant, turned his head and looked at the happy pig in the yard. His eyes became gentle. This little silly pig, someone thinks about it like this. It''s really happy.


    Yan Zhengya set out the next day. Maomao pig saw off his father with tears in his eyes. It was meant to be followed alive and dead.


    Bai Huan a word let it give up this idea.


    "You are too weak now. If you follow the past, you will become a burden to your father and distract him. When you get stronger, we won''t stop you. " Bai Huan hit the soft side of the pig in one sentence.


    Therefore, even if the pig is not willing to, it can only tear away Yan Zhengya.


    Yan Zhengya bought a horse and rushed to the place that Youdao League said.


    Along the way, met a lot of demon division, also in the rush to that place. Some of the eliminators we met, some of whom we knew or could talk about, went together.


    Yan Zhengya also accompanied two Taoist priests. These two little Taoists, who are only 16 years old, are twins with round faces and big eyes. When they smile, they are very pleasant. Although young, but very good quality, has become a qualified demon division.


    The names of these two Taoist priests are also interesting. One asks me to come and the other asks me to go.


    Yan Zhengya was stunned when he heard their two voices.


    Which ghost master gave this name?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Moreover, the two brothers refused to call their names by Yan Zhengya, but they must call their names by Yan Zhengya.


    "I''ll come and have dinner. I''ll go and you''ll come too. I''ll just watch the water. " Greet elder brother with dignity and elegance. After that, he was stunned. Why did he feel stupid at this moment?


    I ran to pick up the patty, turned to his brother: "brother, is the water boiling?"


    "Yes, I''ll bring it to you right away." I went to carry the kettle and came over with two cups.


    He was eating cakes and drinking water. He refused to communicate with the two children. Don''t think that he didn''t see the way they secretly chuckled when he called them.


    although the two Taoist priest sometimes skin, but Yan Ya Ya still love them. We had a great time along the way. Eating, drinking and playing, they went to bed early, and the next morning, they continued on their way.


    ¡­¡­


    Maomao pig is waiting at home, holding his piggy hoof every day.


    "Why hasn''t dad come back yet?" Maomao pig asks Bai Huan every day.


    At first, Bai Huan would comfort it: "soon, soon, should soon come back."


    However, a month later, Yan Zhengya still has no news.


    Bai Huan''s face became more and more dignified. Maomao pig asked him every day, and he was still silent.


    Half a month later, Yan Zhengya still didn''t come back.


    Maomao pig still runs to the gate of Taoist temple every day to wait for Yan Zhengya. Every day he waits until dark before he comes back with his head down.


    After waiting for the pig to fall asleep at night, Bai Huan said to Yue Yue, "I''ll take the pig to the Taoist priest tomorrow."


    "What?" Yue Yue was surprised, "do you want to take Maomao pig to find Taoist priest? Have you forgotten what the Taoist priest told you? "


    "I didn''t forget." Bai Huan''s expression is dignified, "but I think something may have happened to Taoist priest. He and Maomao pig''s feelings are so good, let Maomao pig live in lies all his life? All my life? Waiting for a lifetime? Do you think that''s really good? "


    Yue Yue looks at Bai Huan with wide mouth, as if she doesn''t know him. It took a long time to find his voice: "really, it seems really cruel Then I''ll go too. Let''s go together. "


    "You, you stay at home. What''s more, it''s not enough for people to plug their teeth when you go out. It''s hard for me to take a pig with me. I''ll take you to bear the burden. " Bai Huan rejected it.


    Yueyue choked and had nothing to say. At last, a thousand words turned into a sentence: "then you should be more careful when you go out."


    The next morning, the pig woke up in Bai Huan''s arms. The cold wind is blowing outside.


    "Second brother, where are we going?" Asked the pig.


    "Go to Dad." Bai Huandao.


    "Wow, are we going to pick up dad? That''s great. I can finally see my father. I miss him so much. " The pig said happily.


    Bai Huan''s heart was a little heavy. The place he wants to go is the place where Youdao League gathers all the eliminators. As a demon, he wants to get rid of the place where the demon masters gather, so it''s no doubt that the sheep enter the tiger''s mouth.


    Bai Huan took the pig day and night, and finally arrived at his destination five days later. Looking at the tent gathering in front, the lights were bright, Bai Huan frowned. This is obviously the place where the demon eliminators camp. How can he find Yan Zhengya?


    "Second brother, is dad in it?" The pig struggled to get down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    "Don''t move." Bai Huan pressed the pig back into his arms. "I''ll go and find it. Don''t make a sound."


    "Good." The pig whispered.


    Bai Huan cat waist, carefully in the air to distinguish the breath of Yan Zheng ya, but how can not feel Yan Zheng ya.


    Isn''t Yan Zhengya here?


    Bai Huan stealthily went inside, but just a few steps later, he was found.


    "Bold goblin, seek death!" A loud shout burst in Bai Huan''s ear, and then a sense of killing covered Bai Huan''s cage. A sword had already reached Bai Huan''s face.


    Bai Huan was shocked. The strength of the demon division was so powerful that he killed the demon. This time, undead is seriously injured. Bai Huan wanted to retreat quickly, but the flying sword came after him fiercely.


    Bai Huan had to take over Yungong, but the pain in his imagination did not come.


    A choking sound, is the sound of metal handover.


    The flying sword that had already flew in front of him was hit by another flying sword.


    Then there was an old man''s voice: "I told you many times, don''t be impulsive! Don''t you see the way of the wolf demon? And what about the charm? This must be the demon pet of a demon remover. You are so rash that you want to make a feud


    "Ah, master, I''m wrong. I didn''t see it." The people who answered were full of apologies and their voices were younger. The next moment, the white wolf was helped up, "little wolf demon, are you ok? It''s all my recklessness. Which demon killer are you looking for? I''ll take you


    Bai Huan was a little stunned. Does he have the Tao? Is it because the Taoist priest forces him to practice something every day? Do you have a talisman? Bai Huan thought of a brocade bag made for him by Yan Zhengya. He took out the brocade bag and saw several amulets inside. I don''t know why, Bai Huan''s heart is sour at this moment.


    "For Dad. We''re here for Dad." The pig pokes out a small head from Bai Huan''s arms and says with milk.


    "Hey, there''s a pig demon. It''s so cute." The young demon remover was surprised and said, "which demon remover''s pet is this? I have a vision. "


    Some of the older eliminators reluctantly pulled over their disciples and said to Bai Huan, "little wolf demon, what''s the name of the eliminator you''re looking for? I''ll let my apprentice take you. Otherwise, there will be another misunderstanding and trouble along the way. "


    "Solemn and upright." Bai Huandao.


    "Yes, my father''s name is Yan Zhengya. Grandfather, do you want this brother to take us? Thank you, Grandpa and brother Maomao pig happily cocked his pink pig nose.


    But when they heard the name of Yan Zhengya, they didn''t speak, but they were silent. But between their brows, there was respect.


    Bai Huan''s heart sank in this instant: "my Taoist priest, what''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Come with us first and talk as you walk." The elder demon killer sighed softly.


    Bai Huan hurried to catch up, but his heart was in a mess.


    "A few days ago, the Taoist League called us here not to fight against goblins. But there is another terrible creature - the devil. These demons keep coming out of one place. The Taoist League found the crack and called all the demon eliminators to discuss how to completely close it. But there is no way. Before, a very powerful devil came out. In order to save people, Taoist Yan was finally involved in the crack by the devil, and he didn''t know whether to live or not... " The elder demon killer''s tone was a little heavy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    The two demon killers finally took Bai Huan and maomaozhu to the tent where Yan Zhengya lived. There were two Taoist priests in the tent. After hearing about the relationship between Bai Huan and Yan Zhengya, they both felt guilty.


    "Brother Yan was involved in the crack because he wanted to save us." The two twin Taoists had a look of guilt and remorse. "We tried to save people many times, but we couldn''t get into that place at all."


    "Where''s dad? I''m going to find Dad The pig said anxiously.


    Bai Huan pressed the struggling pig and said to the two Taoist priests, "can you take us to see the crack?"


    "But we don''t want you to risk it. We know you, wolf demon Bai Huan and Maomao pig. Brother Yan''s favorite is Maomao pig. He said that he had a lovely daughter before he got married. He absolutely doesn''t want anything to happen to you. " I come to tone low, "we also want to save brother Yan, but we are really powerless, really hate their own incompetence."


    Bai Huan''s heart is more and more heavy: "can you take us to have a look?"


    "Yes. But don''t do stupid things. We go to the alliance leader every day and ask him to find a way to save people. We believe brother Yan is not dead yet. " I went and said with a firm look. He believed that brother Yan must still be alive.


    Bai Huan nodded.


    The two Taoist priests took Bai Huan and Maomao pig out of the tent, went through many similar tents, and finally came to the center of the tent group. There are torches all around to make this area shine. The center is a collapsed black ground, with a huge crack, emitting black air continuously. The black air floated in the air for a long time.


    Bai Huan and maomaozhu stood at the edge, staring at the huge crack.


    That kind of strange and terrible breath, even standing so far, can feel. It makes people feel palpitation and tremble.


    And is Yan Zhengya still alive after falling into it?


    "Dad! I''m looking for Dad The pig jumps up and rushes to the crack.


    Bai Huan''s eyes were quick, and he fished it back.


    The two Taoist priests were startled. They were a little relieved to see Bai Huan catching the pig.


    "You can''t go down, pig. You''ll die." I come to say with lingering fear.


    "What about my father? Where''s dad? Is Dad down there? You said dad would be OK, you lied to me? " Said the pig angrily.


    The two Taoist priests were silent, and they were not willing to admit this fact at all. Is Yan Zhengya still alive? They want to be alive, they believe they are.


    "By the way, sister, I''m going to find my sister. My sister can save my father. My sister is so powerful Maomao pig struggled to get down, "second brother, you put me down, I''m going to find my sister."


    "My lord?" Bai Huan asked.


    "Yes, sister, come on, let''s go find sister." Maomao pig is in a hurry, pedaling its piggy hooves.


    "I''ll take you. Where is the Lord?" Hope also rose in Bai Huan''s heart. He had already felt the mystery and power of Tianmiao three.


    "My sister said I could see them again if I wanted to. Over there, over there. " The pig waved its hooves and pointed in one direction, "go."


    Bai Huan didn''t hesitate. He ran in that direction with the pig in his arms. The two little Taoists were not at ease and followed closely.


    So they ran into the woods ahead.


    But after a few steps, Bai Huan found something different.


    The pig in his arms is gone!


    It just disappeared out of thin air, without any signs.


    When Bai Huan was looking for Maomao pig, Maomao pig stood in front of a shop.


    Shop name: everything is there.


    Try to finish tomorrow? After all, waste wood is white. The end of the story is the key. It''s been a long time. I''ve kept you waiting


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Maomao pig tilts his head and looks at the couplet at the door.


    Left: you can pay on credit. Right: pay back in time, or I won''t kill you.


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop.


    dad taught it how to read.


    It knows all these words, but how can it not even understand them?


    "Pig, what are you doing outside? Come on in Kongho stood at the door, smiling and waving to the pig.


    "Sister kongho!" Maomao pig ran over happily.


    Kongho bent down to pick up the pig, walked inside and said, "I''m still thinking when you''ll come. You''re coming."


    "Where''s my sister?" The pig looked inside and saw the sky on a big soft chair.


    "Pig, come on." Tianmiao smiles and waves to Maozhu, "come and eat the new cake made by Dongxiao."


    Kongho handed the pig to Tianmiao. Tianmiao took it over, put it on her leg, and touched her little stomach: "haven''t you eaten at night? I''m hungry. "


    "Sister, I don''t want to eat. Can you help dad? Dad fell into that crevice. Sister, can you help dad? " Maomao pig has a small head and looks at the sky dimly. It''s like crying if you don''t agree.


    "Yes, yes. But there''s a price to pay. " Heaven smiles.


    "I can do anything, as long as I can save dad." The pig said anxiously. As soon as he heard that he could save his father, Maomao''s heart finally settled down. It knows that my sister is very powerful. There must be a way.


    "Even if it is made into braised meat, is it OK?" Tianmiao pinched the pig''s hoof and asked in a funny way.


    "Braised pork? Can you save Dad by making me into braised meat? I can, I can Maomao pig looked up, and xiaoheidou looked at the sky. It seemed that he had made great determination in his heart. He said with tears in his eyes, "I can, as long as I can save dad."


    "Well, can it be made into a roast suckling pig?" Tianmiao touched Maomao pig''s round rolling body and continued to ask with a bad smile.


    "I I can do that! For Dad, I can. I can wash myself, I can put up the bonfire myself The pig cried and chirped. We can see how tangled and struggling the pig is.


    Konghou and Dongxiao can''t see any more. The owner is really bad. Is it really good to bully a simple pig like this?


    "That pig is so brave. In order to save his father, he can be eaten. Do you have any other wishes? I can fulfill any of your wishes. But only one wish can be realized. Do you want to be human The sky tiny carefree touch the small head of the hair pig, soft voice says.


    Is the pig stunned and turned into a man? Like big brother and second brother? Does Dad want to be human? Dad also said that he didn''t know what he would look like after his transformation.


    "No, I just want dad. Sister, can you help dad? I don''t want anything. " The pig shakes its head.


    "Is this the wish of the pig?" The voice of the sky is very light and quiet, slowly.


    "Yes, I want to save dad." Maomao said definitely.


    "Well, then, as you wish." Tianmiao holds Maomao pig, stands up and whispers, "let''s go."


    Konghou and Dongxiao follow behind the sky, silent.


    When they are hot like ants on a hot pot, they see the appearance of the sky, holding a pig in their arms.


    "My Lord." Bai Huan called respectfully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    The twins are a bit at a loss. Who is this girl?


    "Go, let the leader call all the people here." Tianmiao said to Dongxiao.


    "Yes." Dongxiao should be down, turned and disappeared in the night.


    "Come along, too." Tianmiao said to the two Taoist priests.


    "Ah, yes." The two little Taoists didn''t know why they would be tense all over at this moment and answer loudly.


    Tianmiao slowly walks to the center of the tent with the pig in his arms. The leader of Youdao League has been waiting there. The leader of Youdao League is an old man who seems to be over 50 years old, but actually he is over 100 years old. When he saw the sky appeared, he rushed to meet it. He was accompanied by the core members of Youdao League, one of whom was his grandson, who was cultivated as his successor.


    "My Lord, why do you call us here?" The leader of Youdao League asked respectfully.


    "It''s time." Tianmiao turned to look at the crack, "those things should not have appeared in this world."


    The leader of Youdao League was stunned. What does this mean?


    There was silence, only the crackle of the torch.


    People around the leader of Youdao alliance only know that the origin of Tianmiao is mysterious and powerful. The other demon eliminators did not know who the leader of Youdao League was.


    Now hearing such a sentence from Tianmiao, I feel even more at a loss. Smart people have begun to guess the meaning of this sentence, and then the more they think about it, the more shocked and unbelievable they are.


    "Pig, go. Go and get your father back. " Tianmiao''s hand gently lifted, and the pig floated in the air, and then floated slowly to the crack.


    Bai Huan''s heart mentions his throat. He wants to say something, but he can''t help it.


    The two Taoist priests also changed their faces greatly. What they wanted to say was stopped by Bai Huan.


    He knows more about the adult''s love for pigs than anyone else. She''s not going to hurt a hairy pig.


    In addition to demon division people surrounded a circle, all Zheng Zheng of looking at in front of this scene. Some people can''t bear to see this scene, the pig, so weak, was thrown into the crack, can live?


    Maomao pig was not afraid at all, and his whole body sent out a faint radiance and floated to the crack.


    "My lord..." Someone can''t help opening his mouth. The one who opened his mouth is the grandson of the leader of Youdao League. As soon as he saw the dark but spiritual appearance of the pig, he liked it. I really don''t want to see this pig thrown into the crack like this.


    "Shut up The leader of Youdao League yelled to stop.


    Tianmiao didn''t mind this, but kept staring at the movement of Maomao pig. The pig slowly sank into the crack.


    Kongho watched the scene nervously. They''ve been waiting for so many days, and it''s almost time. I just don''t know if the pig can


    Everyone saw the pig go into the crack. After a long time, there was no movement.


    The crowd began to stir.


    The master of Tao Meng stood by Tianmiao, motionless. His heart was full of confidence in this mysterious adult.


    Tianmiao has been quietly looking at the crack, finally, her mouth slightly raised.


    The pig didn''t disappoint her.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, the crack seemed to have life, shaking up, and the black fog constantly overflowed, overflowing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    The black fog diffused, and the surrounding atmosphere gradually darkened. This is a sign that the demons are coming out, and they are too many to deal with. Those demons, the demonists are still scared. Once injured by those demons, the wound will turn black, and even rot if not treated in time. Most of their talismans are invalid for these demons. We can only deal with it with some skills and swordsmanship.


    The leader of Youdao League was also a little nervous.


    If a lot of demons emerge, he is not sure whether he can control the situation. Although all the demon killers in the world gather here.


    The crack trembled. It seemed that something was about to move and climb out.


    Everyone''s ready, nervous looking at the crack.


    However, in the eyes of the people, I saw the beautiful woman with strong momentum, waving her hand gently. The things that were ready to move in the cracks seemed to be quiet, and the fast black fog outside all disappeared instantly.


    The next moment, however, the crack suddenly trembled even more.


    People were shocked and thought that there was something terrible about to come out, but it was not.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, a huge black pig, which looked simple and simple, appeared carrying a man. Maybe, shouldn''t say pig? Because how do pigs grow wings? How can a pig grow so big? Round rolling a big black pig, small tusks, a pair of black wings, struggling to wheeze, whistling, carrying solemn and elegant, efforts to fly in front of the sky.


    "Sister, help dad." Black pig put down the solemn and elegant, and then on all fours, tired fainted. Then it shrunk to the size of the first slap, but the wings didn''t disappear.


    The grandson of the leader of the Taoist League looked at the pig and felt warm in his heart. This lovely little black pig is so loyal and devoted to its master. If only he had such a demon pet. Envy, envy dead!


    Bai Huan and the twin Taoist priest rushed over, and then their hearts sank.


    Yan Zhengya has no vitality at all.


    He stopped breathing long ago.


    Around the demon division, are silent looking at this scene.


    What''s going on?


    Is that pig demon a strict and elegant demon pet?


    Sacrifice oneself to go to the crack, thought rescued the master, but only brought back the master''s body?


    White Huan Zheng Zheng of looking at double eyes close of Yan Zheng ya, the heart is very empty at this moment. Yan Zhengya is the first one who treats him sincerely and is the first one who is good to him. But has he left them forever now?


    The twin Taoist could not help sobbing.


    Kongho squatted down and picked up the faint pig. He curiously touched the pig''s little wings.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy.


    But Tianmiao smiles.


    She stretched out her finger a little, and a white light flew out of her fingers and disappeared into her body.


    All the eliminators looked at the scene with doubts. What is this doing? Can you come back from the dead? impossible!


    But soon Yan Zhengya woke up.


    He sat up blankly, watching a circle of people around him, one by one with the same look as hell.


    "Why? What the hell are you doing? What''s wrong with that expression? " A solemn frown.


    "Oh, damn it." The grandson of the leader of the Taoist League swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty.


    "You die, you live again." The leader of Youdao League said simply.


    I''m guilty of not ending this small world today. It will be over tomorrow, really, believe me, believe me!)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    "I''m dead? I''m alive again? What happened? " Yan Zhengya scratched his head blankly, "Oh, yes, I was caught in the crack, a lot of strange things..."


    "It was the pig that came in and carried you out and saved you." Kongho put the pig in his arms into his arms.


    Yan Zhengya was stunned and looked down at the pig in his arms.


    "In order to save you, the pig is willing to be made into a roast suckling pig." Kongho added with a smile, "this pig is really wholehearted to you."


    Yan Zhengya looked down at the fuzzy pig in his arms. He knew that this silly but pure pig would do such a thing. Think of here, Yan Zhengya''s heart is full of soft, tightly embrace the pig.


    "The variation of Maomao pig is due to magic. When the devil infects the world, the hairy pig is the only creature that mutates after being infected but does not become a devil. This little pig has a very strong heart in his little body. " Tianmiao''s voice was very gentle and light, but it clearly reached everyone''s ears. This is the main reason why she is so partial to the pig.


    "You should not have suffered this disaster. This time, there was a deviation. " Tianmiao said slowly again, "everything is over, sorry, let you suffer." The voice of the sky is so gentle, the pity in the eyes, the apology in the tone, let people''s heart be pacified at this moment.


    After hearing this, all the people present settled down at this moment, but they were even more shocked.


    What does that mean?


    Besides, the only person who can say such things is


    Only what identity can say such words??


    Why can she say such a thing?


    Only the master of all things, only the genius can say such words!


    Tianmiao stooped, touched the Maomao pig who was still unconscious in Yanzheng''s arms, and laughed: "treat it well."


    "I will." Yan Zhengya nodded hard.


    Tianmiao stood up and walked slowly to the crack. With a slight wave, the huge crack began to close, and all the evil Qi disappeared.


    Tianmiao raised his head and floated up slowly, followed by konghou and Dongxiao.


    Everyone was stunned at the scene.


    Flying out of thin air?


    This is the immortal means!


    Thinking of what Tianmiao said just now, people''s hearts were about to jump out of their voices.


    The sky is floating in the air, looking up at the sky, waving again, a light rain began to fall.


    "This rain is a compensation to the world. Sorry again. " Tianmiao''s eyes fell on the Maomao pig in Yanzheng''s elegant arms, and he laughed.


    The next moment, there was a crash, accompanied by the huge sound of water, there was a big bucket of so much rain pouring on Yan Zhengya and Maomao pig, which made them both drench with cold.


    But soon, Yan Zhengya was shocked to find the benefits. There is a power in the four limbs and bones, and there is a fever in the body, which is popular in the eight meridians. Although the pig closed his eyes and didn''t wake up, he hummed comfortably. Hum and haw for a while, then wake up. Then I saw the solemnity of smiling at it. It is happy to pick tight, solemn and elegant, mouth has been calling dad. Yan Zhengya kept answering, "Hey, Dad''s here, Dad''s here.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Bai Huan looked at the scene and couldn''t help laughing. When he looked around again, he saw that the demonists were sitting cross legged on the ground, ready to accept the compensation, but also a gift. He also sat cross legged, and he felt that the rain had a great help to his cultivation. At the same time, Yueyue sits cross legged in the courtyard of Taoist temple, absorbing the rain.


    "Sister, thank you for saving dad. Then you take the price. " The pig shouts to the sky. Although it''s a little scared to be made into a roast suckling pig, it can! What it promised, it must do.


    "I''ve collected it. The price is the brave heart of the pig Tianmiao smiles, "Maomao pig, you should be obedient in the future."


    "I will, sister. Where are you going?" Looking at the sky floating in the air, the pig is in a panic. He always feels that his elder sister is going away and will never see her again.


    "I''m going back." The sky faintly soft voice answers.


    "Who are you?" After all, the grandson of the leader of Youdao League asked aloud.


    The leader of Youdao League didn''t beat his careless grandson this time, because the child asked what everyone in the room didn''t dare to ask.


    Tianmiao just smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Then, Tianmiao, konghou and Dongxiao rose slowly and finally disappeared in the air.


    She said she was going back.


    Although Tianmiao did not answer the words of Sun Tzu, the leader of the alliance, everyone seems to have an answer in their heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao looks at the small world, and the falling of the spirit rain makes the world infected by the devil return to its original vitality.


    It''s unusual. There should be no magic in this small world. Why does this happen? What''s wrong and what''s wrong?


    Back to the shop of everything, TIANYAO quickly wrote a report and sent it back to Tiandao office. The report describes the small world''s anomalies, as well as questions. I hope Tiandao office can make an in-depth investigation of this matter.


    When I finished, I saw konghou standing in front of the sky mirror, then I turned my head and looked at her eagerly.


    "Want to see the pig?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Well." Kongho nodded


    with a flick of Tianmiao''s finger, the picture in Tianji mirror changed.


    The world came back to life, and Yan Zhengya went back to the Taoist temple with Maomao pig and Baihuan.


    But just after returning, a guest arrived.


    It''s the grandson of the leader of Youdao League. Zhao bing''an, a young man, loves Maomao pigs so much. As soon as it''s over, he asked for leave with his grandfather and chased him.


    "Is the pig a girl? Why does she call you dad? What does Dad mean? " Zhao bingan doubts.


    "It''s a girl. Daddy means daddy." Yan Zhengya explained.


    "That''s what dad meant. You picked her up, raised her and taught her, just like an old father. Pig, eat, eat this. I''ll treat you to it. You''re welcome Zhao bing''an tore open the paper bag and put the roast duck he bought in the town today in front of the pig.


    Maomao pig didn''t pick it up, but turned to Yan Zhengya. Yan Zhengya nodded and agreed. Maomao pig''s two little front hooves grabbed the roast duck and ate it happily.


    "Ah, what a good pig." Zhao bing''an likes the pig more because he knows how to be polite. I really want to abduct. I don''t know if I can abduct in the future by cultivating feelings with Maomao pigs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    The kindness of a solemn and elegant smile. How can he not see Zhao bing''an''s mind? However, Zhao bing''an is the next leader of Youdao League. Maomao pig is familiar with him. There are only advantages but no disadvantages. After all, Zhao bing''an is also a thigh. It''s no harm to hold it first. As for the pig will be abducted? Oh, Yan zhengyako doesn''t worry about that at all.


    Maomao pig is his most precious daughter. He is also Maomao pig''s favorite father. No one can separate them.


    In the yard, Bai Huan was chopping firewood. The firewood was evenly distributed and looked pleasant. Yueyue was picking up the firewood and piling it up under the shed.


    The winter sun shines on everyone in the yard, warm.


    Yan Zhengya looks up at the sky and smiles.


    Time is quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho stood up, gave a long breath, and sighed: "I can''t imagine that Maomao pig is so big, but his heart is so strong that he hasn''t been infected."


    "Yes, it''s good." Tianmiao laughed, "of course, our little kongho is also very good. Well, you two go up and have a look, and position yourself for the next world. "


    "Yes." Konghou and Dongxiao should come down, and then they went upstairs to find chaos.


    Tianmiao holding a cup of tea, retracted into the huge and soft sofa, narrowed his eyes and smelled the aroma of tea. In the heart actually some cannot put down. I''ve been to so many worlds, but this is my first time. Is there something wrong with dad? Why didn''t dad mention it to himself? Or didn''t dad notice?


    Anyway, wait until you receive your own investigation report. Now wait for their feedback.


    I don''t know whether ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan have successfully ascended, or whether they have reported to Tiandao office. The business ability of these two people should be very good, right?


    After a while, the konghou and Dongxiao came down.


    "Boss, it''s time and space." Dongxiao road.


    "OK, prepare to jump later." Tianmiao stood up and said, "let''s have a meal of Teppanyaki first."


    "Yes." A smile rose from the corner of Dongxiao''s mouth. It seems that the host likes the Teppanyaki made by Yueyue very much. Yueyue is to heat a kind of stone to make Teppanyaki on it. The taste of it seems to be better than that of ordinary Teppanyaki.


    After eating and drinking enough, Tianmiao said lazily, "then prepare to jump."


    Every jump, everything has its own way, outside the shop, it will turn into streamer, which is the change of time and space.


    When the light outside disappears, you come to another world.


    As usual, when Tianmiao came out of the shop with Dongxiao and konghou, ready to take a look at the world, a change happened.


    In front of my eyes suddenly a black, the scenery around a moment has changed.


    What a powerful magic.


    This is the first thing that Tianmiao felt after returning to God.


    There is no shadow of Dongxiao and konghou around.


    This happened. Tianmiao squinted slightly and tried to feel the flute and konghou, but nothing happened. And the feeling between her and chaos, also disappeared, seems to be cut off by life.


    So, the place where she is now is not the world she was going to?


    Tianmiao looked around.


    Picturesque scenery, birds and flowers, blue sky and white clouds, a school of peace.


    But it''s all fake.


    Because


    Tianmiao is sure that she is now in a game, a realistic holographic game.


    (this article will be on the shelves tomorrow. I hope all the capable little angels can subscribe to the original version. It doesn''t cost much, but it can save the life of xianyubai. Bitter wipe a tear. In order to survive, cry. In the next story, Tianmiao still looks down on the world. Just call her 66666, and ye CHENFENG and Wenzhan are guest stars. Please look forward to it. I really appreciate the little angels who have been with me all the way. I remember you. I always remember you. I love you. There will be a V meeting at 12 o''clock, but in order to prevent the order from being disordered, I will update it a little later. Don''t wait. Come early in the morning and don''t stay up late. You are all the most beautiful and lovely little angels in my heart.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Why is she suddenly in the game? In the event of such an accident, Tianmiao guessed that there should be something wrong.


    However, it doesn''t matter. If something goes wrong, solve it. It''s a small matter.


    Then Tianmiao began to understand the world calmly.


    In fact, before that, she had also been exposed to many games, such as holographic games, VR immersive games, PC competitive games and so on. So as soon as the gesture call menu appeared, Tianmiao knew that she was now in a fully optimized holographic game, which was a real open world. Through reading the system announcement, she learned about the game world Eight.


    The functions in the whole menu can be debugged, including your habitual motion capture, quick calling system menu or taking out weapons, or calling system menu in the brain. However, no matter how to switch the system, the bottom exit button is gray and cannot be pressed.


    That means she can''t quit the game, which is interesting.


    Can''t quit holographic game?


    She didn''t think it mattered. She looked at it step by step.


    Just, what will the original players in this game do?


    If you find that you can''t quit the game, what kind of action will those players have?


    Thinking of the complexity of human nature, Tianmiao squinted slightly.


    This time, the world seems a little interesting.


    Can''t quit the reason of the game, Tianmiao also guessed. That''s the familiar evil Qi, which means that those evil people are making trouble again. She caught her this time and hit her head.


    This time, let''s play the fun of upgrading.


    Thinking of this, Tianmiao slowly raised his hand to call out the system menu, which opened the skill space.


    Then Tianmiao sees her attributes: your current skills: 1, comprehensible skills: 0, upgradable skills: 0, talent: 0. You haven''t finished watching Tianmiao. Anyway, it''s all 0.


    TIANYAO is sure that this is her special treatment. It''s impossible for any novice player to have all attributes equal to 0.


    It''s so nice to her.


    At this time, an announcement prompt sound appeared in my ear: "Dear players, due to system failure, they can''t go offline. You can enjoy the next good time ~ ~"


    this prompt sound is not as peaceful as the ordinary game prompt sound, but full of evil, and the final tone even rises.


    This is really the style of the demons.


    Tianmiao understood that it was supposed to be a normal game, but it was controlled by the demons and became a game that could not be exited. As for what the demons want to do, Tianmiao doesn''t care too much. When the time comes, just find out and ask. If you can''t find out, just ask twice.


    Tianmiao tried to mobilize the aura in her body, but found that she was really just the data in the game, without the power of chaos and any aura. Her essence was reflected in the world occupied by the demons.


    The corner of the sky''s mouth curved. It''s been a long time since there was such a challenging world.


    She likes it!


    Tianmiao drags out the only bright skill in her skill space and clicks it.


    Are you sure you can master the sword move "chop everything"?


    The sky is tiny to point to confirm, the skill is bright for a while, turn into a light beam to fly into the sky tiny body.


    The body is slightly hot. A few seconds later, there is a system prompt tone in the ear. However, the tone of the prompt tone is somewhat reluctant: "congratulations to the player TIANYAO for mastering the sword move - Chop everything!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Skill: Chop everything


    Description: a seemingly casual sword contains powerful power. This move is a unique skill of adventure. The person who has learned this sword move can''t understand other moves and join the sect. In his life, one person, one sword and one move can chop everything.


    Cooling time: 72 hours.


    Requirement: sword.


    Tianmiao looks at the explanation of this skill and vaguely finds something wrong. If just now she was a player who didn''t have the skills learned by the beginners, at this moment, all the back roads have been cut off for her, and the cooling CD is extremely long, for three days. But this skill seems so adverse that it doesn''t look like the game will have an attitude towards her.


    In short, the demons who dominate the game will not treat her so well.


    And just now that system prompt tone reluctant tone, tut Tut, very subdued.


    Holding back makes people feel happy.


    She came to the game world by accident. She was cut off a lot of perception and her power was blocked. What do you think is a conspiracy against her? Is it a conspiracy? However, it seems that someone raised her hand in the dark. Who is it?


    I can''t know who is helping her secretly. Tianmiao doesn''t care about it. Instead, I began to search all my storage space in a good mood. Well, very good. I had nothing but ten silver coins in my pocket. I didn''t even have a broken iron sword.


    After opening the map, Tianmiao found that there was a town not far ahead, and there was a weapons shop, so he decided to go to the town first.


    The feeling of starting from the beginning is also very novel. Tianmiao went to town with great interest.


    "Ding ~ you are about to enter Tianhe Town, weather: cloudy, physical condition: healthy."


    Tianmiao speeds up his pace and goes straight to the weapon shop in Tianhe town. Find a weapon first. Only when you have a weapon can you use your only skill.


    Tianhe town is a small town with convenient transportation. Along the way, Tianmiao saw a lot of chariots and swords coming and going, and players with various names coming and going. The city is very busy. There are all kinds of restaurants and shops, and there are all kinds of NPC. It seems to be a resting place for players to gather.


    Before long, Tianmiao came to the weapon shop. The shopkeeper was a young man with dark skin. Seeing Tianmiao coming, he took the initiative to come forward and said, "this friar, can you do me a little favor? I''d like to give you the weapon in the shop."


    Do you have a mission? It seems that the game I played before is similar to this one. The taskbar will not pop up. All tasks are very real.


    Tianmiao nodded and said, "yes."


    "My son Xiaofei has been missing for many days. I have entrusted many people to find him. I hope the friars can help me find him. Listen to Aunt Wang say, my son finally appeared in the mass grave outside the town, Wuwu, my Xiaofei The shopkeeper''s face was full of grief and tears.


    Tips: congratulations on getting the task - looking for Xiaofei. This task is a special task to kill everything. There is no follow-up task prompt.


    The storage bag lit up for a moment, and the sky opened. There was a magic talisman in it.


    Then, there was no response to the conversation with the shopkeeper.


    Tianmiao confirmed the position of the mass grave. As soon as she raised her legs to go, she heard someone calling her: "Tianmiao, tiangirl!"


    "Well?" Tianmiao turns around and sees a player named Leng Yanhua. He is a very sunny and handsome boy. In human terms, he is like a big boy next door. He had short hair full of spirit. He was wearing cloth armour and carrying a sword. Seeing Tianmiao turning around, he was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. This made his face hot and he scratched his head awkwardly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    After a long time, Leng Yanhua said, "Miss Tian, did you receive the task from the blacksmith shop manager?"


    "Yes." The sky is tiny to reply a way.


    Leng Yanhua''s eyes brightened for a moment and said happily: "I also saw this mission, but I couldn''t trigger it, and I asked other players, they couldn''t see this mission! I''ve been squatting here for six days, and I finally meet the person who can take over this character. Tianmiao girl, you must be an expert! "


    Then, Tianmiao saw that he quickly took out several envelopes from the storage bag, brushed a lot of paper with a brush in his hand, and put them into the envelope. Then, a carrier pigeon fell on his arm and left with these letters. Maybe he was afraid of Tianmiao. Leng annihua explained: "I''ll tell my elder martial brothers and good friends that I finally met the person who took me £¡¡±


    Tianmiao was surprised: "with you?"


    Immediately, Leng Yanhua looked around and said, "Miss Tian, you must be the one who has the mysterious adventure sword skill to cut everything?"


    Tianmiao blinked his eyes, Leng Yanhua continued: "don''t worry, I''m the only one who knows this thing, because I also have such a skill, so I''ll meet you at this task point. I won''t tell anyone."


    But you just seemed to have said it all. The sky gave a glimpse of the human being. Confirmed the look. It''s probably retarded.


    After that, he pointed to the wine corridor beside him and said, "it''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go, Miss Tian. I''ll ask you to rub a meal. When you go to do the task, just take me with you!"


    When it comes to the food, Tianmiao goes to the restaurant without saying a word. She doesn''t know how the food in the holographic game tastes. When she first came to Tianhe Town, she wanted to have a try.


    They sat down by a window and ordered five dishes. After a while, Xiao Er served.


    It''s amazing that it''s a game, but the dishes in it are better than the real world!


    Leng annihua poured a glass of wine for Tianmiao, then continued: "I know Miss Tian, you have understood how to cut everything, but if you want to get the God who can cut everything to the extreme, you can only come here to do the initial task. At that time, I picked up a book for no reason, and then triggered this adventure. But when I chose to understand the sword move, I came here to do the artifact During the task, I found that I couldn''t take the task. The hateful shopkeeper said that my sword moves were unqualified. I was so angry. If I''m unqualified, what task do you want me to do? " Said here, cold annihilation China angrily beat a table.


    Tianmiao eating braised pork, happy squint, way: "continue to say."


    Leng annihua said with a sad face: "I took another look at my sword move and found that it wasn''t cutting everything, but Cut it


    Cut it? Ha ha ha, what kind of sword move is this? Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    Chop and chop everything, it''s really the contrast between the seller show and the Buyer show of a human treasure. Tianmiao''s unkind thought.


    Seeing Tianmiao smile, Leng annihua also smiles. It is this smile that is uglier than crying. His voice is full of grievance: "moreover, if I don''t finish this task, all my follow-up can''t be triggered. Up to now, I can''t learn anything. If I can''t get my sword xiaocang, beating people is like tickling."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    As a result, the world communication channel is ringing. It is an independent channel similar to the chat room in the river and lake. The game space is very broad. Under the extremely realistic environment of Xiuzhen, it specially provides an additional platform for players from all over the world to exchange information, commonly known as Xiuzhen daily.


    "Beyond the nickname, it''s a peerless sword move to cut everything and reappear in the river and lake. The sword bearer is a beautiful woman!"


    "Hahaha, it''s absolutely impossible. It must be that cold nonsense again. Last time he bragged that he had learned this sword move! As a result, he fought against the first disciple of tianqizong and was beaten to shit! "


    "Hey, don''t tell me, the person who put the news is really that cold annihilation! I can''t believe it! I can''t believe it


    "However, Leng emphasized that he had never seen such a beautiful woman. I''m a little curious. "


    "Well, don''t believe him. What beauty? I''m afraid he hasn''t seen a real beauty. "


    "I''m very interested in that. Since the game can not exit, it shows the true face of all players. Those so-called goddesses in the past, ha ha, all pig spirits, died of laughter. "


    "Ha ha ha, yes, yes, just say who..."


    Gradually talking about the crooked building.


    Leng annihua naturally saw everyone''s discussion and turned off his Xiuzhen daily in a hurry. He said: "this, that I didn''t mean to let the cat out of the bag. I''m sorry. I sometimes have brain pumping. But it''s true that you''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever met. "


    Tianmiao sipped the wine and said calmly, "it''s OK. Thank you


    Cold annihilation China silly smile, see the sky is really not angry care, this just put down the heart.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, Leng Yanhua paid for it, and then followed Tianmiao to the mass grave.


    In fact, once out of the town, Tianmiao felt the evil spirit, especially the shady path leading to the mass grave. Leng annihua looked like nothing. It seemed that only she could feel it.


    All the way around is very quiet. Leng annihua is a person who can suffocate himself without talking for a while. He can''t help asking, "Miss Tian, what do you really do?"


    "Well? It''s a shop. " Tianmiao replied that it''s true that he runs a black shop.


    Leng Yanhua exclaimed: "Hi, successful people! Sure enough, the temperament is different from others! And I, just a brother writer, like to write novels, I recently wrote a new book "the devil''s shadow", tianniang later went out, you can have a look, OK? But because this broken game can''t go offline, I''ve been broken for a long time. I don''t know if my only reader will miss me? Or do you want to cut me with a 40 meter sword? "


    "Good." The sky faintly spits out a word.


    Along the way, Leng Anning Hua was talking. Most of the time, Tianmiao just wanted to answer. Later, he just blocked his speech in his brain. It''s really painful to talk too much.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, the view of the avenue suddenly changed into a variety of withered trees. In front of them was a piece of wasteland, large and small grave bags, various sacrificial articles and flying paper money to remind them of the arrival of the mass grave.


    (I''m also a brother writer, wuwuwu. I want to break even, but I''m afraid you''ll cut me with a 40 meter sword! I dare not.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Leng Yanhua finally stops talking. They step into the graveyard one by one. It has to be said that the scene of the game is really lifelike and exquisite. The putrid smell in the air will make people can''t help holding their noses with their hands. The crows around them wail and cry faintly, which makes people shudder and completely forget that they are in the game.


    The area of this mass grave on the map is as large as that of two Tianhe towns. Because there are two challenge copies of skeleton female envoys and night tour mass grave here, many people get the immortal method and enter this challenge in mass grave. As soon as they are refreshed along the way, the ghost who comes forward has all kinds of immortal methods on his face, screams and disappears.


    Tianmiao didn''t stay for a long time in the first half of the copy and monster gathering, but directly took Leng annihua to the depth of the mass grave.


    Gradually, there are fewer and fewer players on both sides. Large and small grave bags are scattered around a mound. This seems to be a big tomb, but the entrance to the tomb has been opened. The dark cave can''t see inside. There is a cool wind. There is a forest on the west side of the mound, but it is withered and lifeless.


    Not far from the woods, there are more than a dozen players in the same sect''s Taoist robe talking about something around a bunch of light.


    Then, a scream came from the place surrounded by the crowd. Then, a dozen of them burst into laughter. One of them, holding his bloody sword high, looked very proud.


    "Oh! Elder martial brother Wang is a good swordsman! I don''t know what moves will be used next time? We haven''t learned the twenty swords of Apocalypse yet. Today is the day to see the world! " One of the disciples flattered the player with the sword, and the others followed suit.


    "Ha ha ha! Today, I''ll take this opportunity to show you the first 15 moves of Tianqi 20 sword with this little thing. I''m optimistic about them. There are still seven moves! " The friar named Wang Bu Ren was very helpful to this kind of flattery, and his eyebrows were almost up in the sky.


    At this time, in the crowd, a blue light flashed, Wang Bu Ren yelled: "ha ha, here it is! Get out of the way


    They gave up a place according to their words. Tianmiao could see it clearly this time. It was a refreshing green faced kid, only six or seven years old. His face was green and his body was black. He shrank at the refreshing point, covered his head and sobbed. He didn''t know whether he was begging for mercy or crying.


    Wang Bu Ren yelled: "Tianyang flying swallow!" The immortal sword in his hand turned into seven sword lights, penetrated the shrinking green faced kid, and nailed it to the ground directly. Two of the swords pierced his head and chest. He twitched two times in pain, and then disappeared in the same place. The bright red blood splashed on Wang Buren''s body, which made him look terrible.


    "Good! Good sword The crowd began to cheer again.


    There was another blue light. The green faced kid appeared in the place where he had been killed just now. This time, he was even more afraid. His body was shaking like chaff. He was kowtowing and reading something in his mouth, but he didn''t understand it at all, but it should be the words of begging for mercy.


    Wang Bu Ren''s eyes were stained with a bit of bloodthirsty crazy color. He licked the corners of his mouth, and he also had some extremely fast swords. This time, he took off his hands and feet, and finally cut off his head.


    Under the cheers of the crowd again, the kid appeared again, and went back and forth several times. He died very quickly and refreshed very quickly. Different from other little monsters, this green faced kid seems to have memory, because he looks very afraid of Wang Buren, but he can''t leave his refresh point because he is an NPC.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Tianmiao just looked at the scene coldly, without any action.


    This is human.


    The evil in human nature can be expressed incisively and vividly.


    When Wang Buren was thinking about how to kill ghosts more cruelly, Leng annihua was about to stop them when she saw a girl in red pushing aside the crowd. She put the medicine basket on her back beside her and protected the green faced ghost behind her. She stared at the crowd and scolded, "what''s wrong with your brain? To show superiority by beating a low-level undead here? "


    As soon as the green faced kid saw the girl, tears sprang up in his eyes. He firmly grasped the girl''s sleeve and hid behind her, with less trembling on his body.


    The girl turned her head and said softly to the little ghost, "it''s OK. I''ll show you the wound later. I''m not afraid."


    Wang Bu Ren was stunned for a moment, then looked at the girl in red like a psycho, and said: "Yo, you don''t have a brain hole, do you? It''s just a little monster that can refresh infinitely. It''s none of your business how I want to kill it? " With that, he looked the girl up and down again, and the laughter became bigger. "Look at your thin and underdeveloped appearance. If you are a protruding and backward beauty, I will let this little monster go in your face. Unfortunately, you are not ~ ~ ~ ha ha ha!"


    Wang Bu Ren''s followers also laughed and looked at the girl in red wantonly.


    "Shameless! obscene! You are all scum killers! It''s different from ordinary little monsters. It has memory. That''s why you kill it for fun, isn''t it? Are you still human? " The woman in red was fearless and even scolded more loudly.


    Tianmiao''s mouth stirred up a smile.


    It''s human, too.


    Sometimes, the goodness of human nature is like a bright lamp, shining brightly in the dark.


    "It''s none of your business! I will kill whoever I want! Is it up to you? " Wang Bu Ren was scolded by the girl in red. He was angry in his heart. He was full of ferocity. He always bullied the weak in the game. Now he can''t bear to be scolded like this. He took his sword and cut at the girl in red.


    But the girl in red did not give up. She stood in the way of the little monster. She even took out a small dagger and was ready to attack.


    At that time, Leng annihua stepped forward and opened Wang Bu Ren''s sword. He jumped up and scolded: "bah! You''re a scum! They were right. Look at you. Are you a man? "


    Wang Bu Ren looked at Leng Anning Hua in front of him and sneered: "who should I be? Isn''t this the person who pretended to be the one who had a chance to meet someone who was beaten by me? Ha ha ha ha, was it not humiliating last time? "


    People also heard the deeds of Leng annihilation, followed by Wang Bu Ren laugh, you speak my language with a joke Leng annihilation.


    Cold annihilation China instantly rose red face, point to Wang Bu Ren way: "you!"


    "You''re a loser. Do you want to be beaten into a dog again? Or do you both want to sacrifice swords for me? " Wang Bu Ren continued to mock.


    "Elder martial brother, just kill them together. Don''t talk nonsense with them."


    "Just like a bear, do you still want a hero to save beauty? Ha ha ha ha


    "Save beauty? It''s a story of the past when we die together. "


    A group of followers were laughing.


    "A bunch of scum." Cold annihilation China gnash teeth of say, but always stand in front of the girl in red and that small strange, didn''t move half step.


    It was at this time that Tianmiao stepped forward slowly and stood between Leng Yanhua and Wang Buren.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "Who are you?" Wang Bu Ren frowned and growled impolitely.


    Tianmiao turns his head slightly and looks into Wang Buren''s eyes.


    Wang Bu Ren and his followers were stunned.


    Beauty Too, too beautiful!


    This woman, ah, yes, who is it? Why, so beautiful?


    Wang Buren felt that his brain was blank and his breathing was about to stop. He swore that he was the first time to see such a beautiful woman when he was so old.


    Tianmiao looked at the stunned Wang Bu Ren, she just smile and turned her head.


    But with this smile, Wang Bu Ren only felt that heaven and earth had changed color and that nothing existed in the world. In his eyes and hearts, there was only this smile. It''s a disdainful smile to ignore completely.


    At this moment, he finally understood how this creature came from.


    No one should stop him or persuade him.


    Today, he will evolve into a licking dog!


    Tianmiao didn''t know Wang Bu Ren''s mood change. She just raised her hand and said to Leng Anning Hua, "give me your sword."


    Without saying a word, Leng Yanhua immediately handed the sword to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took the sword, weighed it in his hand and chopped everything, because it suddenly lit up after the sabre.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, one eye all didn''t see Wang Bu Ren etc. again, just a backhand sword, to Wang Bu Ren etc., indifferent move!


    The low-end iron sword sent out a dazzling golden light in Tianmiao''s hand. In an instant, tens of thousands of golden sword Qi appeared in the air. The extremely strong immortal Qi overturned the forest. The golden sword went into the rainbow, and in the blink of an eye, it penetrated everything in front of us, and the world changed color!


    Boom! Boom!


    Everything in front of us has been razed to the ground! As far as I can see, the green hill not far away has been completely penetrated by the sword Qi and turned into a pile of rubble. It''s a mess in a hundred Li radius. Of course, when Tianmiao uses this move, he turns his back to Tianhe Town, otherwise the town will disappear.


    "This, this, what is it?" Cold annihilation China wakes up gradually from the shock, helped to help oneself soon dislocated chin.


    After the smoke and the golden light dissipated, more than a dozen dead souls appeared in the same place. They also kept a shocked expression, and even had no time to reflect that they were dead.


    Finally, a player woke up first, and he was shocked and said: "elder martial brother! How can we be transparent? The interface is gray, we''re dead!! We were killed by the second! "


    "Death Dead... " Wang Bu Ren lowered his head, looked at his translucent body floating in the air, and widened his eyes.


    The game''s setting, after the player dies, is the soul state, the interface will become gray. Then two choices appear on the interface.


    Do you need to resurrect in situ?


    Whether or not


    If yes, there should be resurrection pill in the package, and the price of resurrection pill is expensive. Most people can''t afford it. They always choose the second option. The second is to go back to the nearest resurrection point.


    Wang Bu Ren, a RMB player, naturally has resurrection pill in his bag. But for a moment, he didn''t make a choice. But staring at the beautiful but indifferent face of Tianmiao, I lost my mind and watched it for a long time.


    When the selection time passed, Wang Bu Ren appeared at the resurrection point.


    He screamed, ah, what''s the matter with him? It should be resurrected immediately. Make up with the beauty! Who was the tough beauty just now? Is this the feeling of heartbeat? Yes, it must be. Wang Bu Ren did not pay attention to the shouts of those followers, and ran directly to the direction of the mass grave.


    And now, on the side of the mass grave.


    Leng Anning Hua and the girl in red were silly. They didn''t react for a long time.


    Just now, what happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    Tianmiao looks at the only skill to enter the CD countdown, chopping everything and chuckling. This skill is really in line with her consistent style. Who is so sweet to give her such a skill?


    "Big brother, take me!" Cold annihilation China looked at the sky, for a long time excited to jump out of such a sentence.


    "Speak well." The sky tiny doesn''t have good spirit of say.


    "Elder sister, ah no, elder brother, ah no, elder sister, are you short of leg pendant?" Cold annihilation China two eyes shine to ask a way.


    "No shortage." The sky faintly light way.


    "Sister, sister, sister..." The girl in red came forward and stammered, "thank you, sister."


    "Ellie, why are you so excited? I stuttered more than I did. Hahaha, but I can understand that after all, a strong and beautiful person like my sister is really unique in the world. " Cold annihilation China with Rongyan said. Look, my name has become my sister, and I''ve started to blow rainbow farts.


    "No, no, it''s not..." The girl in red, the name of the game Ali, waved her hand and said shyly, "I, myself, stutter a little."


    "Didn''t you speak very well just now? Isn''t it very smooth when swearing? " Cold annihilation China is stunned, don''t understand of ask. After he said these words, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with it. Is this a bit ironic? But I didn''t mean that.


    "I, I don''t stutter when I''m in mood, excited, excited." Ellie explained, "thank you. Thank you just now. Help, help me."


    Leng Yanhua understood what was going on.


    After explaining this sentence, Eli lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Right now.


    Xiuzhen daily began to crackle around.


    "Outside the nickname! The mass grave has been leveled by the great man! "


    "Thanks for inviting me. I just got off the flying sword. I just passed by and saw the whole process. Now I know it''s the Apocalypse faction who made trouble and was educated!"


    "Crouching trough, is Ben you''s strongest Fairy Art born? I can see that golden light hundreds of miles away


    "The whole world knows that I, who shut up in the extreme north, feel the fluctuation of immortal Dharma!"


    "Too strong! It''s a move to kill the gods when meeting the gods. In the morning, we said that a beautiful woman had mastered the peerless sword technique. We still don''t believe it. I swear, it''s really a beautiful woman''s use, and ID is Tianmiao! She just waved it, and there was no trough at the top of the hill. "


    "The sky is dim! What a cold name


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiuzhen daily reminds you that you can pull the screen to show that the prompt has reached the upper limit. It is temporarily blocked and will broadcast for you later.


    Tianmiao throws his sword to Leng annihua, ignoring the news of crazy application to add friends.


    "Ah! Yes, yes, Xiaofei, you still need to see the injury! " Ali recovered, quickly took out some acne medicine from the medicine box, and then applied it to the green faced kid.


    "Xiaofei?" Leng Anning Hua called.


    The green faced kid looks up at Leng annihua.


    Cold annihilation China runs, crouch down body, busy ask a way: "you are the son of weapon shop uncle small fly?"


    The green faced kid blinked and nodded.


    "How can it be like this? What''s the reason for this? What''s more, the setting of the system is too much. When I''m killed, I refresh with my previous memory. Pervert Leng Anning Hua was a little sad. A good child turned out to be like this. Even if the plot was sad, it would be too much to refresh with the memory of the past!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Ai Li put away the medicine bottle in his hand, and said very slowly: "I am a disciple of the medicine sect. Before, I, I came here to do the task. Seeing that the child was dying, I triggered the task of saving him. From the tomb of the general skeleton, I found the medicine that can cure the ghost. After I gave him the medicine, he became like this, and will not die. There is no follow-up task. My prize It''s a pot of liquid medicine, and I don''t know what effect it is at present. It indicates that it''s not time to trigger it. "


    Obviously, Eli will speak very slowly, so he won''t stammer so much.


    Tianmiao sees the task light flashing on the top of the green faced kid''s head, so he goes along. Xiaofei, who was timid just now, comes forward and looks up at Tianmiao.


    Do you accept the mission rescue?


    Tianmiao chose yes.


    Please find the task item - the lost cornerstone 030. This task is a limited task of cutting everything. There is no follow-up prompt.


    "The lost cornerstone?" The sky is tiny to read out a voice gently, this task does not have any superfluous description. Where to start?


    "The cornerstone?" Hearing Tianmiao''s words, Ali turned around and said again in a very slow tone: "my task is to find the cornerstone of the world. Only in this way can I trigger the medicine. The cornerstone refers to the cornerstone of the world. It seems that it is mentioned in the background of the game that the world is built on the cornerstone of the world. The immortal method we use is also from here, the whole world On this continent, there are three building blocks, but they are very old buildings. "


    Leng Yanhua chimed in: "Hey, ask me, I''m familiar! I''ve seen the world view story of this game several times. It''s very interesting. There are indeed three cornerstones on the mainland.


    But a long time ago, after the battle of the Three Kingdoms of immortals, demons and demons, because the demons and demons were defeated by the immortals, two of the cornerstone arrays they guarded were lost. From then on, they could not compete with the immortals.


    The immortal shangyunzi mentioned in the game, in order to pursue the invincible power immortal method, privately improves his own immortal method through the cornerstone array. However, he becomes a madman with three kinds of magic power of immortal, demon and demon in his body. He kills without limit and is later sealed.


    His sword is the legendary sword of heaven''s forgiveness, God God. " Leng annihua paced back and forth, searching for the clues about the cornerstone of the world in his mind. After a while, he patted his head and said in a loud voice: "by the way, a while ago, someone said that he found a stone carved with runes near the mass grave, because there was no spiritual power. After asking, no one knew, there was no news."


    Xiaofei timidly joined the discussion at the moment. He shrunk his neck and whispered: "here are two lost cornerstones. The two cornerstones array were destroyed by a plot boss blood circle eagle king. We need It needs to be spelled back. "


    Tianmiao bent over, touched Xiaofei''s head and encouraged him to say, "it doesn''t matter. Speak slowly."


    Xiao Fei nodded and continued: "the chopping you used just now is only primary. You need to upgrade it with shencang sword, and then refine the shencang sword one by one on the three restored World Foundation formation. Only in this way can you Fix the world. " Xiao Fei used to speak very fluently, but at the end, he suddenly got stuck. The tone became mechanical and spewed out a few words.


    Fix the world?


    The sky tiny heart suddenly jumped for a while, this kind of speech way she incomparably familiar, at the moment in front of her certainly can''t be game NPC, but most likely is chaos!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Xiaofei, the green faced kid, took a look at the sky and said, "I''d like to tell you to be careful with the demons, but I think it''s more appropriate to say the opposite..."


    Poof, Tianmiao wants to laugh. Yes, that''s the style of chaos. It should be something wrong that has led to the present situation. Although she was limited in strength, chaos still tried to give her an adverse skill, and also gave her hints and worried about her. Although this worry is a bit strange.


    Really, in the eyes of chaos, is he such a bear? Yes, chaos often said that she was a bear child. She hasn''t changed her tongue for many years. Did not expect that she has grown up, in the heart of chaos, is still very bear. The sky is in the heart.


    In the middle of Xiaofei''s words, he seems to be choked. His eyes turn and he faints.


    Leng Yanhua catches Xiaofei quickly, carries him on his back, and his ear rings softly: congratulations on your completion of the task - searching for the sword, xiaocang. Do you accept the task - returning home to receive the sword.


    Cold annihilation China heart a joy, hurriedly ordered to accept the task, in front of suddenly jumped out a countdown bar, task time limit 2 hours, the remaining time 1:59:58.


    He jumped around excitedly and yelled, "sister, I''ve got a follow-up task. I''m going to send Xiaofei back in two hours!"


    There is no other clue. Xiaofei is still awake. He doesn''t know how to find the two lost footstones nearby, so he decides to take him back first and let Leng annihua hand in the task.


    Ali said that he now seems to be the same task as Tianmiao, hoping to follow Tianmiao, and Tianmiao didn''t refuse, so they went to Tianhe town together.


    Ai Li and Leng Anning Hua talk as they walk. In fact, Leng Anning Hua talks more.


    "Ah, Ali, when you find you can''t quit the game, are you afraid?" Leng Anning Hua is asking.


    "I was afraid at first, but later, I couldn''t." Ellie answered slowly.


    "Hey, me too. Now I''m thinking about how to quit the game. " Leng Yanhua said, "fortunately, I have obsessive-compulsive disorder. Although I live on my own, I chat with my mother every day. If I don''t get any news, my mother will find out. I don''t know what happened to my body outside. My mother wants to protect me. What should I do if there is a female sex wolf who has a bad intention to me? "


    Ali burst out laughing. In fact, she was very clear that Leng annihua was joking on purpose.


    So many players trapped in the game were panicked at first when they found that they couldn''t quit the game, but later they found that they couldn''t change the fact, so they slowly accepted it. After the players gradually calmed down, they began to look for a solution, but they haven''t found it yet.


    Everyone can think that the relatives in reality must be worried. I believe that people outside are also thinking about how to help them out of this predicament.


    "Well, don''t worry. I think we can find a solution." Leng Anning Hua comforted Ali, "meeting is fate. Little sister Ali, what do you really do? As for me, I''m a brother writer. I write... " Leng Anning Hua talked endlessly.


    Eli chuckled from time to time.


    The three went to Tianhe town.


    Shortly after they left, Wang Buren and others appeared at the mass grave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    "Ah, where is my goddess?" Wang Buren looked everywhere, but he didn''t see Tianmiao''s figure. By the way, he grabbed a passing player and asked.


    "Ah, Tianmiao, we just saw her go to Tianhe town." This player also knows the sky is dim, replied a sentence.


    "OK, let''s go to Tianhe town." Wang Bu Ren left the player and took his followers to the direction of Tianhe town.


    The player who was left behind went to gossip.


    "It''s amazing news that Wang Buren, the elder martial brother of the Apocalypse sect, was completely conquered after being abused by the great God Tianmiao. Now Tianmiao is his goddess one by one. He has followed the steps of the goddess."


    "Ha ha ha, is he shaking m? If you are beaten, you will be called a goddess. "


    "Fart, the God is my goddess, and he deserves it?"


    "You are shameless. Tianmiao is my goddess."


    "They''re all superficial dog men who only look at their faces? What a good-looking man? "


    "What''s wrong with your face? Look at your big pie face? My goddess is not only beautiful, but also strong. You''re the pig spirit that can''t quit the game, right? What do you look like? "


    "If you fart, you have the ability to choose by yourself."


    "Good men don''t fight with pigs."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao doesn''t know that the scene of her killing Wang Buren in the mass grave was recorded unintentionally and uploaded to the forum in the game, let alone that she is now famous. Beautiful and strong, is the goddess of many players. I don''t know that Wang Bu Ren''s behavior of shaking m has caused a curse battle in Xiuzhen daily.


    As the three walked, they were attracted by the sound of weapon handover in front of them. A dozen players were running towards them, while two slower players were killed by two monsters surrounded by black magic fog.


    "Run! The monster is attacking The player in front of him waved to remind Tianmiao three.


    Behind them, on the wooden tower in the center of Tianhe Town, a huge black Python demon hovered. The scarlet snake letter rolled over an NPC and swallowed it.


    All kinds of monsters occupy the roof, wantonly killing the NPCs and players in the town. For a time, the dead are everywhere, and the screams are endless.


    Xiuzhen daily constantly reminds you to stay away from Tianhe town. I hope you pay attention to safety. Most players, or full of goodwill.


    Just as Tianmiao got closer to the escaping players, the monsters who were about to catch up with them stopped chasing them. Instead, they howled and turned back.


    "Sister! They seem to be afraid of you! " Ellie was the first to notice that the monsters saw the sky and even ran away with their tails. What''s the situation? It''s the first time she''s been in this situation since she played the game. Isn''t that amazing?


    Cold annihilation Hua a look, really is such. What''s going on?!


    Tianmiao is very clear that these little monsters are full of evil Qi. Although she can''t use her powers now, it doesn''t mean they are gone. Demons are born to fear psychic power. So it''s perfectly normal for these little monsters to be afraid of her.


    There are some players who are good at magic, but the sword is in the air. They want to find a way to kill the python demon. The fighting sound just now comes from this.


    "Let''s go and hand in the assignment first." Tianmiao continues to walk towards the town. She takes a step forward, and the little demon on the roof retreats. Her eyes of temptation and fear are always around Tianmiao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Leng annihua thought that this might be the most powerful and most popular moment in his life. He followed Tianjie and swaggered toward the monster''s hinterland, but he was not afraid.


    "My future novel female owner must also write like this! Oh, my God, it''s so cool! " Leng annihua can''t help but start to talk.


    Ellie joked, "eh? Did you write a novel by a woman? Isn''t it, the man


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m a male writer and a female writer! My mistress is so handsome. Go out and see what I wrote. " Leng Anning Hua shakes his head and blinks his left eye at Eli. He thinks that he is the focus, and he is the prince.


    As a result, I didn''t look at the road. I almost tripped over a stone and jumped forward several times before I stabilized the situation that I was about to fall and eat shit.


    Ali resisted the impulse of almost laughing. Instead, he covered his mouth and gave a very gentle smile.


    "Hey, what, almost killed me!" Leng Yanhua looked back and found that it was a white pebble engraved with golden runes that almost tripped him. He bent over to pick up the stone and looked back and forth. Seeing that Tianmiao was also looking, he reached out and handed it to Tianmiao and helped Xiaofei on his back.


    Congratulations on winning the World Foundation 130.


    "It seems that the players who escaped just now fell off." Said Ellie.


    Tianmiao subconsciously turned back. Behind a tree trunk in the avenue, there was a man staring at her coldly. His eyes were cold and terrifying, with a strong sense of killing.


    Just for a moment, the person staring at her disappeared, as if it had been her illusion.


    "What''s the matter, sister?" Ali looked at the sky.


    Tianmiao turned back and said, "it''s nothing. Let''s go to the weapon shop manager first." Then he collected the fragments of the world''s cornerstone into the storage space and continued to walk towards the fallen Tianhe town.


    Because of the unknown fear of monsters, the journey was smooth. Several monks of the imperial sword in the sky broadcast seamlessly in the Xiuzhen daily. For a while, the three of Tianmiao became well-known stars. Everywhere was the topic.


    All the way around, because of the arrival of the monster, the buildings in the town were destroyed, several passages were on fire or collapsed, several people wasted some time to find the blacksmith shop.


    The former shopkeeper, a young man with dark skin, fell to the ground with his back against the ruins and a sword in his hand. Seeing the sky and the cold, he said weakly, "I''ll wait until you come back."


    Cold annihilation Hua a see this condition, although know this is a game, still can''t help but worry, rushed forward: "Hello, uncle, are you ok?"


    The young man shook his head and saw Xiao Fei, who had become a green faced kid on Leng Anni Hua''s back. His eyes flashed with sadness and surprise, and his chest heaved violently. Then he said, "thank you for bringing my son back."


    "Sorry, Xiaofei had already..." Leng annihua is a little sad.


    "It doesn''t matter. Thank you for seeing my son one last time before I die." The young man put up his body and said, "please hold Xiaofei. I want to see him. My son... "


    Leng annihilated Hua carefully put Xiaofei down from behind, changed his posture to embrace him, and walked to the young man according to his words.


    Ding ~ congratulations on your completion of the mission - return home to receive the sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    "Xiaofei can''t remember me any more, no one can remember. I know he is a ghost, but I don''t want to believe that I have lost my son." The young man held Xiaofei in his arms. He touched his son''s head fondly. "If I am willing to put down my business that day and accompany Xiaofei to pay homage to my mother, maybe he won''t be killed by demons. It''s all my fault! That day, the cornerstone of the world burst, thousands of ghosts howled, a child, in the mass grave, what a terrible thing he experienced The young man covered his eyes, tears dripping down his fingers.


    "Thank you so much. These two swords were promised to you at that time." The young man raised his hand and handed the swords to Leng annihua and Tianmiao respectively. It was clearly NPC, but his feelings were so real.


    Leng annihua took the sword from the young man, and his hand dropped down.


    The young man, holding comatose Xiaofei in his arms, never opened his eyes again. After about a minute, the young man''s body brightened, turned into a bright light and disappeared in front of his eyes.


    In Tianmiao''s hand, there is an old and simple sword. The name of the sword is engraved on the body of the sword: shencang.


    The storage space lights up again. It is the talisman lying there all the time. At this time, it emits a slight light. When Tianmiao holds it in his hand, a line of small words appears. Does it dissipate Xiaofei''s soul?


    Tianmiao picked up the talisman and looked at it again. On the front of the talisman, it said that life is death, and on the back, life is death.


    A calm and cold male voice came from behind the sky: "think twice, spirit talisman."


    Although there is no need to remind, Tianmiao will not use this talisman now, but the voice is too familiar. The familiar Tianmiao turns his head slowly after a little stiff.


    If you don''t have a player ID on your head, it will make people misunderstand whether he is the NPC in the game.


    "Crouching trough, isn''t this ye Shen?" Cold annihilation China mouth open became O type, "peerless adventure ruthless Kendo Ye Sifeng! My God Ye Shen is the first player in the game to have a peerless sword skill adventure, and when he challenges the wild devil Wushen, three moves to hit the weak spot and kill instantly has become a legend in the river and lake. There is no way or school, but he is a genius of his own. Because he grows up on the top of the mountain, he is cold, handsome and merciless, and has countless fans.


    Ye Ye Sifeng? Why are all the people surnamed ye like this? Tian Wu can''t help but make complaints about it.


    The demon, who had kept a certain distance from Tianmiao people, immediately scattered as soon as ye Sifeng appeared. The whole Tianhe town was empty and silent.


    Tianmiao frowned slightly. She knew why the demons were afraid of her. But I''m also afraid of Ye Sifeng, which needs to be studied.


    Xiuzhen daily is ringing again. You don''t need to look at it. You know it''s the sensation caused by the appearance of Ye Sifeng.


    In fact, the appearance of Ye Sifeng has always caused a sensation, which is usually very common. However, this time, it was the meeting of two old and new giants, which made the chat section of Xiuzhen daily explode.


    "There are other uses for this talisman, I know." Tianmiao feels that it seems a little embarrassed that both of them don''t speak, so he answers Ye Sifeng with a sentence.


    Ye Sifeng looked at the sky with no expression and said, "keep the cornerstone." Then he went away with his sword, leaving only a shadow of the sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Tianmiao looks at Ye Sifeng''s back and frowns slightly. This person makes her feel so much like that person. It''s just, is it possible? This man is just a player of the game. And that person, now perhaps should have reported in Tiandao office and started to work?


    Leng Anning Hua is still addicted to Ye Shen''s natural and unrestrained exhaust, and is awakened by the speechless Ai Li.


    "It''s easy to suspect that you are interested in this man, you know?" Alice make complaints about her arms.


    Leng Yanhua immediately stood up straight and denied: "it''s not! I admire such a great God! When I was a child, my wish was to be a great Xia that everyone admired. Later... " He was a little disappointed and said, "later, he could only be a great Xia in his own book."


    "Oh, don''t say that. I think you have a wonderful skeleton. You are also the material to be a great Xia and a great God." Eli comforted him again.


    After the blacksmith shop owner disappeared, the green faced kid fell into a deep sleep and couldn''t move it any more. He floated in the place where his father disappeared. No matter how Leng annihua and Tianmiao tried to interact, there was no way.


    Announcement: high energy ahead! Lala, Lala, high energy ahead! Are you ready to meet? Yo yo yo ~ ~


    ??? What the hell is this announcement? The sky frowns.


    The huge explosion came around, and the sky in the holographic game suddenly turned into a data version of dark blue, with countless random codes appearing and sparks splashing.


    The dome of the world looks like it''s going to collapse, and the ground is shaking, and then Leng annihua and Eli are still, with no expression in their eyes.


    "Cold annihilation? Ellie Tianmiao found the abnormality and raised his hand to shake in front of them without any reaction.


    Their bodies are also gradually suffused with dark blue, and many numbers flow back and forth on their characters.


    There is nothing unusual in the sky.


    "Hiss..." A strange voice!


    "Be careful!" It''s Xiaofei''s voice.


    At the same time of Xiaofei''s reminding, her sword has cut off the head of a monster. She turns her head and looks at Xiaofei in doubt. It''s not like NPC or chaos.


    A lot of monsters keep coming up, but Tianmiao is leisurely walking, with the same complexion, cutting vegetables to harvest these monsters.


    Although she has no power now, her own Kung Fu is not weak. When she used to walk in the small world, she used to use one sword without any magic power. If she was not careful, she would shake the world. If she was not careful, she would leave a legend in the world.


    Don''t know when to wake up green face ghost Xiaofei at this time is fierce and noon to see the python demon fight.


    The boa constrictor tried to capture Xiaofei several times, but Xiaofei escaped quickly. Xiaofei even gave birth to tusks and sharp nails. He quickly avoided the boa constrictor''s attack and fought back.


    Around the rustling sound, a few small demons jumped out from behind, whistling again straight to the sky.


    At this moment, Xiaofei has clamped the huge Python demon''s head, holding his head, the python demon is like a large whip, directly lifted to the sky.


    The sky tiny hand rises sword to fall, followed at the same time to cut off the head of a few monsters.


    Xiaofei''s body gradually floated up, and his face was very painful at the moment. His tusks and claws all disappeared!


    "I can''t fix the data. The sky is dim! Fix it, please Xiao Fei called.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    His body also lit up the data blue light, and then he did not move.


    Tianmiao reaches out his hand and wants to hold Xiaofei, but finds that he can only pass through his body and can no longer touch him.


    Xiaofei''s head without any display gradually shows the ID of the player''s color - Xiaofei.


    He is not NPC, he is a player!


    If she had chosen to release Xiaofei''s soul before that, wouldn''t she have eliminated Xiaofei directly in the game world?


    Although I don''t know why I fell into the game world, and I don''t know what plot it was, Tianmiao heard something from the old chaos.


    This time, it should be an action carefully designed by the demons. If she can''t find a chance to get out of the game, then her body will be destroyed by the demons. The old chaos''s words mentioned the correction of the world, so at least we should start from the correction of the game world.


    However, this time the demons should have made a lot of money. I don''t know what magic weapon I got, which can temporarily cut off her contact with the outside world, but also make her unable to use her power.


    Tianmiao took a look at the cornerstone of the world lying quietly in the storage space, and then thought of looking at his figure behind the tree.


    However, just demon clan, do you really have such ability? The sky is dim and deep in thought.


    After about 20 minutes, the dome gradually recovered. Now it''s late at night, and the dim moonlight is slowly pouring down. Tianhe Town, which was destroyed just now, gradually recovered, and all NPCs returned to their respective positions.


    The blue light on Leng annihua and Eli gradually disappeared and recovered.


    "Well? How can Tianhe town change back to its original state in the blink of an eye? " Leng annihua and Eli said almost at the same time.


    Tianmiao shook his head and said he didn''t know: "maybe it''s reset."


    The young boss of the big iron shop was wiping his goods in the shop. When he saw some people in front of the shop, he asked with a smile, "my guest, do you need a guy next to you?"


    Leng Anning Hua tried to talk to him. He was so lost that he didn''t remember anything. He was just a reset NPC.


    But Xiaofei is still floating there?


    "Is this a bug? How come Xiaofei''s head has the same ID as ours? " Ali''s mouth is covered. It''s unbelievable.


    Leng Yanhua also came up to see: "really! What''s going on? Is he a player? "


    "It should be." Tianmiao looked at Xiaofei, who was floating in a completely motionless state, "and it seems that only we can see him, and the people around can''t see him."


    "That''s true!" Cold annihilation China observed next, discover as expected nobody notices the abnormality here, "that is how to return a responsibility?"


    "Strange." Ali also came forward to examine, "will he always float here like this?"


    "Probably. I think we need to understand the cornerstone matrix now. Maybe this is the key to why we can''t log out of the game. Maybe that''s why Xiaofei is floating here. " Tianmiao looks at Xiaofei for a few seconds and thinks of what he said before he lost consciousness. When you think of those words, Tianmiao speculates that Xiaofei is not an ordinary player, but a programmer of the game. After discovering that there is something wrong with the game, he tried to repair the data, but failed. Risk into the game to find a solution, but failed, but was made by the demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Leng Yanhua heard Tianmiao''s words and said: "the cornerstone of the world? Save the world! Sister, can I come with you? If we succeed, can we all quit the game and go back to the real world? Then everyone can be liberated and reunited with their families. "


    And Ali looked at the dancing and chattering Leng Anni Hua, and suddenly remembered what he said to be a great Xia. I still remember what he said, chivalry is for the country and the people. This guy was born in the ancient world. Maybe he is a great Xia.


    "I also want to, one day, quit the game, see my family, sister Tian, can you take me one?" Ellie came up with perseverance in his eyes.


    Two applications for joining the team appear in front of the sky. Player Leng Yanhua and player Ai Li apply to join the team. Do you agree?


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded slightly and agreed to their application.


    The town is back to its usual bustle, and then all kinds of shops are hanging bright lights, waiting for customers to come. Ali takes Tianmiao and Leng annihua to Tianhe restaurant, saying that they are very happy to meet them and that they must be invited to dinner.


    In this game, the characters are satiated. At this time, Tianmiao finds that his satiety is only 30%.


    The three sat down and looked at the price on the menu. Leng Anning Hua glared. Tianmiao didn''t pay attention to the price. When they looked at the design on the menu, they thought it was delicious. Ai Li is a calm face, asked Tianmiao and Leng annihua two people taste, with a menu of heroic point a lot.


    "Don''t save me money. I have a lot of money." Ali didn''t stutter at all when he said that.


    "Wow, you Yao Zong are really rich." Cold annihilation China looked at the price of the menu, stunned exclamation. By contrast, he is a poor man.


    Tianmiao listens to their conversation and looks at his package. He sees a silver coin in it. For the first time, he feels a kind of bitterness. That task just now, I didn''t give myself any gold coins, so I gave myself a sword.


    The delicious food was soon served, and Tianmiao started.


    Leng annihilated Hua quickly finished eating, and then he began to pay attention to Xiuzhen daily and connect with his friends in the game.


    "Ah, I heard. My elder martial brother said that he had been on a mission before and knew that there seemed to be a destroyed altar in the lost place. At that time, the story copy lost the altar. The blood ring eagle king led the demon army to destroy an altar called cornerstone array!" Leng Yanhua searched for gossip everywhere, holding his head and chatting with friends in the chat system for a long time, and quickly reported his information to Tianmiao.


    "If the news is reliable, we''ll go there and have a look." Tianmiao took a sip of tea and squinted. This holographic game is really good. The senses are so real.


    "Reliable, reliable. My elder martial brother said, take his dog''s head as a guarantee. If it''s not true, he''ll live forever. " Cold annihilation China claps chest to say.


    Hearing this, Ali, who was drinking tea, couldn''t hold back. He took a puff and sprayed all the tea in his mouth on Leng annihua''s face.


    "Ah, ah, ah, are you ok?" Ai Li anxiously takes out the handkerchief, wants to give cold annihilation China to wipe.


    "I''m fine..." Leng Anning Hua smelled the fragrance of the handkerchief, listening to the words of Ai Li''s concern, his heart was rippling, but how could he feel more dizzy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    "No, I soaked this handkerchief in medicine before." This is the last sentence Leng annihua heard before she passed out of coma.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, at the other end of the game world, in a luxury palace, a tall and straight man with his back to the throne, black black armor, his soft black hair glides over the black eagle mask, and the whole person seems to be a ghost envoy coming out of hell.


    A huge black eagle fell on his shoulder. After a long time, he said to himself, "chop everything?"


    He raised his hand and picked up a token from the huge black stone table.


    In the dark of the main hall, a black hawk flew out of the palace with the token.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wake up." Ali patted Leng annihua''s face.


    "Ah? What''s wrong with me? " Cold annihilation China long wake up, some at a loss.


    "You suddenly fell asleep. I managed to wake you up." Ali''s serious answer, quietly put away the antidote in the hand. This time she didn''t stammer.


    "Ha ha, right? Maybe I''m too tired. " Cold annihilation China scratched to scratch a head, embarrassed of say.


    Tianmiao looks at the interaction between the two people and smiles.


    After a short rest, they find the liaison officer of the post station, present the gold coins, and then they can set foot on the transmission array and go to the lost place together.


    Xiuzhen daily also has news scrolling. You know, in this game, you need money to chat in Xiuzhen daily. Generally speaking, there are about 100 pieces of information that means you can gossip, because basically other social and team channels cover the communication needs of the past.


    "I''m the only one to find out that world time is fast forward by 50 minutes! What happened? "


    "The secret world - fifty minutes at a glance!"


    "Did anyone master the magic of time? What was he doing just now?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is an endless stream of such discussions. In addition to knowing the world''s inexplicable fast forward of 50 minutes and the announcement of the high energy ahead, we have collectively lost the memory of dome damage.


    Enter the teleportation array and touch it for about 30 seconds. As soon as the sky shines, the light of the array disappears, indicating that they have arrived at the lost place.


    This is the site of a lost ancient country, just in the northeast corner of the world map. The vegetation is luxuriant and there are huge trees everywhere.


    The magnificent palace built by huge stones must have been the most eye-catching building at that time, but now it has become the lost place on the label.


    Before that, it was the capital of a small country. The lost copy of the altar was on the altar in the center of the capital, because the crazy shangyunzi was destroyed overnight and his life was ruined. After the massacre, shangyunzi has disappeared in the world record ever since.


    Ai Li found a bottle of medicine from the medicine box and poured it into his palm. It was three red pills, which were given to Tian Miao and Leng Anning Hua.


    "This is dingshen pill. It can enhance our attention and perception ability for two hours. We don''t know what monsters are in it. We''d better be careful." Ali said seriously.


    Leng Anning Hua was surprised: "how can you make this medicine? This medicine is very expensive! "


    Ai Li white one eye cold annihilation China: "this calculate what, I can be too many, I but medicine school elite."


    Well, Leng Yanhua found that when he said this, Ali would not stutter.


    The huge whirlpool of copies can be seen at the foot of the mountain. If you need to find out the specific location of the destroyed altar in this area, you need to pass through the customs and lose the altar, so that you can understand the answer from the plot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    "Can the three of us? It shows that our adventure level is dangerous. It seems that our combat power is all dregs. It''s too much. My magic sword xiaocang shows only 100 points of combat power. Is it intentional! Tianjie is very strong, but I''m afraid Tianjie will blow up the whole copy. How can we find the answer? " Cold annihilation China again can''t help nagging, "or I try to call people to form a team to go in together."


    It''s really such a thing. The sky thinks that Ali is a wet nurse and can''t output effectively. As for Leng Anning Hua Let''s not mention it.


    "Yes." Tianmiao thought and agreed.


    So Leng Anning Hua began to call people to form a team.


    As a result, as soon as they started shouting, someone came.


    Not far away, there was a bang, and the light of several imperial swords flashed by. But it sounded like the brake. No, the brake didn''t hit the palace wall in time.


    "Miss Tianmiao, stay!" It turned out that they were Wang Bu Ren and others who had been severely beaten before!


    Wang Bu Ren rubbed his face and trotted all the way to Tianmiao. He bowed his body and said very flatteringly: "just now I saw Leng Shao calling for a copy of his teammates. I thought, Miss Tian, you must be here, so I came here quickly. You see, I brought my ten younger martial brothers. They all have good fighting power. They must be painless! You have a lot of money. Last time I went back, I had a good introspection. I really went too far. I''ll compensate the little monster and miss Ali! I have a deep introspection! "


    This game has no level limit, but depends on the combat power. The higher the combat power, the more powerful it is. Other pure heap properties and artifact buying are the best. However, because it is the most optimized and playable, it covers all kinds of adventures and so on, and is highly praised by players. Even if you don''t pursue combat power in the game, you can also enjoy being a leisurely salted fish.


    Both Leng annihua and Ai Li were stunned by Wang Bu Ren''s change.


    What happened?


    Is this Wang Bu Ren the arrogant goods before?


    How does it feel, so, so humble?


    "You shameless villains..." As soon as Leng Anning Hua saw Wang Bu Ren coming, he turned black and yelled angrily. As a result, before he finished speaking, Wang Bu Ren bowed to him and Ali.


    "Brother Leng, we were wrong last time. You have a lot of them. Don''t worry. I was wrong, I changed, I changed everything. Sister AI, you are a model of our generation. I''m wrong. I''ll never do those stupid things again. I''m sorry. " Wang Bu Ren apologized again and again, and his tone was as sincere as he wanted.


    Cold annihilation China in the mouth of words how also vomit out.


    "Why not work for free? Since you want to come, as long as Tianjie has no problem, I have no problem. "


    Cold annihilation China White Wang Bu Ren one eye: "I also same."


    Tianmiao looked at her Wang Bu Ren and said faintly, "let''s go together."


    Hearing the voice of the goddess, Wang Bu Ren''s whole body was almost crispy. He quickly nodded, and the back teeth of Yue almost fell off, "right! How can we make the noble Tianmiao goddess, Leng Ge and AI Jie do the dirty work of copying? Naturally, it''s us! We are not afraid of dirty and tired! Brothers, keep up! If anyone dares to trouble the goddess today, I''ll settle with him! "


    "Yes After Wang Bu Ren, they all agreed that they were very well-trained, such as those who wield sledgehammers, double swords, Bai Ling and even those who push the mechanism car.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao steps directly into the copy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Leng annihua quietly sent a message to Ali: "see, this is licking the dog. Let him lick it, lick the dog, lick the dog, lick to the end, nothing


    "Yes! Lick the dog Ali replied angrily.


    Ai Li and Leng Anni Hua also stepped into the replica. The scene changed. This is what the ancient city looked like before it was destroyed. As expected, it was resplendent and solemn. Many Jinjia soldiers were on duty.


    At this time, two NPCs passed by and seemed to be discussing something.


    A palace man said: "I heard that after the prince was abolished, there was something wrong with him. Last time a palace lady saw him, it seemed that he was learning some magic arts!"


    "Yes, a few days ago, there was a black fog coming out of the palace of the abandoned prince. All the maids and bodyguards in it died. They were not brought out until midnight. Tut, it''s really miserable." Another palace person also said.


    Copy task - find the palace of the abandoned Prince Yang Tian.


    "Goddess, come this way. I''ll bring the most experienced and the best in our team. Just hang out with us!" Wang Bu Ren quickly took out the map and pointed to the palace.


    The three-dimensional map unfolds in front of us. The Banyu hall is in a remote courtyard. Obviously, after the fall of the prince, people can be deceived and are arranged here.


    A group of people, then according to the map to the phrase hall.


    Because after entering the copy, the plot mode is carried out, and all external messages are automatically blocked.


    It was a clear sky when it entered, but now it became as dark as a sandstorm.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the hall of phrases on the map has arrived.


    "Presumptuous! Who entered the palace and didn''t report in advance! " One of the guards rushed up.


    "I''ll do it!" Wang Bu Ren stepped forward and used the moves of the Apocalypse sword sect. A few faint white lights flashed by, and the guards lay on the ground in a scattered way.


    Wang Bu Ren put on a special narcissistic posture, put the sword into the scabbard, and said, "it''s just a little strange. It''s frightening to miss Tian."


    In exchange for the white eyes of Ai Li and Leng Anni Hua, I''m really convinced. You said it yourself. It''s just a little strange. What else do you show.


    Tianmiao has no expression and doesn''t speak. But Wang Bu Ren felt his heart beat faster. Ah, his goddess is really cool.


    Copy task - forever, sometimes.


    There was a faint cry for help from the palace. Several people rushed to the palace. It was a palace maid who fell on the ground and was covered with blood.


    "Prince! Prince, he''s eating people The maid of honor climbed to several people with grief, but she didn''t take a few steps and died.


    Leng Yanhua took the lead in going up and kicked open the lacquer door of the main hall.


    The scene inside made him almost spit out, and then Ali, who came up, turned around and held his knee to retch.


    Inside the dark hall is a decomposed corpse. In the center is a tripod. The fire below is booming, and the tripod is bubbling.


    The one standing in the hall should be the legendary Prince Yang Tian.


    "Who designed this copy? Is this planning abnormal?" Leng annihua couldn''t help scolding.


    "It''s cruel." Ali also frowned, even if she knew that these were fake and data, she couldn''t bear it.


    Tianmiao stood at the door, looking at the scene coldly.


    These, I''m afraid, are not set by the game''s plan.


    It''s -- it''s made by the demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    The face of the prince knew that time was running out. He was thin and his eyes were full of black smoke.


    "Ah! The Supreme Lord! I feel the power, the power to overturn everything The prince has an iron spoon in his hand and looks crazy.


    "I''m afraid your demon will kill you!" Make complaints about the cold.


    "Who are you, dare to disturb my practice! I''ll crush you all


    The prince howled, his body suddenly expanded and became an ugly monster several times bigger than himself. He was full of fat and had two giant kitchen knives in his hands.


    "At least it was once the prince of scenery. He turned out to be so ugly." Ali couldn''t help covering his eyes. They were so hot.


    The prince shakes his whole body and swings the kitchen knife. A gust of fishy wind stirs the whole person around like a top. With the two kitchen knives rotating at high speed, they generate a cutting machine. Leng annihua wants to walk the prince around the hall, afraid that he can tear down the house.


    "This is the first stage of a fat pig, girl, just stand at the door!" Wang Bu Ren stood beside him like a tour guide with a full face.


    Several players under his charge have rushed up, the hall Pingping, dazzled.


    The prince didn''t get a hit, so he just stopped to turn, squatted down, and after accumulating his strength, he directly threw it at Tianmiao people.


    "You ugly people who covet the foundation of the world! You''re so ugly! I''m going to throw up


    A mechanism player built a crossbow platform and directly put on a Heavy Crossbow to shoot at the top of the palace.


    "Boss! In the second stage, the weakness of the fat pig has come out! " Cried the player.


    "Goddess! Look at me Wang Bu Ren stepped on the flying sword and flew directly to the roof of the house. He took out a box from the top of the heavy crossbow.


    The prince was fighting with other people. Just as the box on the top was held by Wang Bu Ren, he rushed to this side regardless of everything: "mother Princess!"


    Wang Bu Ren has opened the box, inside are some green little Feiling, Feiling is Wang Bu Ren general grasp in the hand, all crushed.


    The prince suddenly changed back to his original appearance like a leaky ball. He knelt down on the ground with indignation: "you killed my mother! I''m going to find her soul! "


    The prince jumped on the huge tripod in the center of the hall and took a few gulps. His skin turned white and his eyes turned red!


    "The third stage, with variation buff! I''m going to protect the goddess, you go up Wang Bu Ren''s face did not change and he was in charge of the whole situation. I have to say, this guy has some strength.


    The rest of them began to weaken the crown prince''s buff with great experience at this time. Ten minutes later, as the crown prince fell to the ground, they said, "mother, can my son see you again in the next life?" And the end.


    "Jingle!"


    A few things fell out of the prince who turned into white light. Several people stood by and waited for Wang Bu Ren to distribute them. They were very organized and disciplined.


    As a result, Wang Bu Ren went to pick it up, looked at it one by one, and then, without saying a word, directly allocated it all to Tianmiao. With the Ding Ding sound, there are more things in Tianmiao''s package.


    Leng annihua and other people were stunned and looked at the scene.


    It''s all assigned to TIANYAO, no matter whether TIANYAO can use these equipment or not, no matter the conflict between classes?


    The attendants all stare at Wang Bu Ren.


    Wang Bu Ren glared back at them: "what are you looking at? We''ll brush what we want next time. It''s our honor that the goddess asked for our things. "


    Cold annihilation China looking at rightful Wang Bu Ren, understand, good, lick dog began to advance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    "Sister Tian hasn''t joined the sect yet. Can these equipment be used?" Leng Anning Hua couldn''t help asking.


    "Prepare first, then you can use it." Wang Bu Ren is right and strong.


    "I, I''m not in the school either." Cold annihilation is another way. Can we consider sharing him?


    "Who is more important than the goddess?" Wang Bu Ren slanted an eye cold annihilation China, ask a way.


    Leng Anning Hua doesn''t speak any more. Well, he has nothing to say.


    "Goddess, there is something in the back. There must be something you can use." Wang Bu Ren turned his head and said happily to Tianmiao.


    "Thank you." The sky faintly light way.


    Wang Bu Ren felt that he was in the face of the goddess at the moment, and he was happy to get a thank you, which was more than giving him millions of dollars. That kind of psychological strength of asking for credit came up more and more.


    cold Yin Hua started to make complaints about Alice again: "I want to see what the end of this licking dog is!"


    Ali chuckled and said nothing.


    "There is also a boss, goddess. Other boss who have never seen the world think they can''t drop good things, but I know that hidden treasure will fall in it. Because it''s too rare, no one will come. Goddess, who are you? You must hide it!" Wang Buren led the way while flattering.


    Cold annihilation China in that smoke corner of mouth, return this dead lick dog, still boast oneself. People who have never seen the world don''t know. Oh, he knows. He has seen the world.


    All the way to the center of the magnificent palace, the Mukden altar.


    As soon as Tianmiao stepped on the steps of the altar, there was a strong wind and the scenery changed into a rainstorm night.


    Wang Bu Ren seems to have been prepared for a long time. When the sky just changed, he held up an oil paper umbrella and stood beside Tianmiao. He quickly held up a paper umbrella for Tianmiao to block the rain.


    Tianmiao didn''t get wet. Leng annihua, Ai Li and Wang Bu Ren''s followers were drenched.


    Cold annihilation China spits out a bubble of rain in his mouth, looking at Wang Bu Ren who is holding an umbrella for Tianmiao in front of him, the corner of his mouth twitches violently. This dead licking dog, in order to please the goddess, didn''t tell them that it would rain here. And the timing is so good. Look, the sky is not wet at all.


    "Goddess, be careful. The steps are slippery. Don''t get wet in the heavy rain." Wang Bu Ren''s voice is flattering.


    This kind of Wang Bu Ren is just like the eunuch beside the princess in Leng Anning Hua''s eyes. He wants to lie down and carry the goddess. It''s amazing!


    At the end of the steps is a thin air wall. In front of it, it''s like watching an immersive movie. The story of the altar opens.


    Thousands of bodyguards surrounded the altar. On the high platform, the emperor looked down on it.


    "You are a demon. You killed my concubine and made me crazy. My prince, I will defeat you today!"


    The powerful male voice said every word to a sharp steel knife, constantly stabbing the people surrounded in the center of the altar.


    Tianmiao saw the man surrounded in the middle, a light blue Taoist robe, in front of these guards'' blade in front of him, but he was still light.


    The young Taoist laughed, with a flat tone, but with an indescribable irony: "if you want to blame it, you have to blame the emperor yourself."


    He took a step forward. His hands spread out, and the dust swept by. All the heavy guards in front of him were overturned, leaving a way to the throne. In an instant, he was replaced by the guards behind him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    "Emperor, you are too dishonest. Xiaodao just wanted to use the foundation formation. I didn''t expect that you cheated me on the way to start the foundation formation. Xiaodao suffered a great loss!" The jade face Taoist priest just held a handle to brush the dust. He was so powerful that the guards didn''t dare to come near.


    "You have a bad intention, you have a magic barrier, and your country has been guarding the cornerstone of the world for generations. How can you use it easily? A joke. "


    "So today, Xiaodao is on the cornerstone array. He has found a way to understand the array. He can''t use you any more. Ha ha ha." Taoist smile, provocative look up at the emperor. Finish saying this sentence, the Taoist hand seal, kill move sacrifice! In a flash, a strong light burst out.


    With the dazzling light effect, Wang Bu Ren scolded: "why, this will shake our goddess''s eyes!"


    Leng Anning Hua was really vomiting. If he knew that Wang Bu Ren was like this when he came in, he should have strongly opposed licking the dog. It was terrible and hurt his young heart.


    The whole imperial city was razed to the ground in an instant.


    All the people in the city were completely scattered by this blow mixed with immortal method and evil Qi, and there were no bones left.


    Taoist hands once again seal, the whole palace with the vibration, the original under the whole palace, is the cornerstone array!


    The array containing a lot of mana was opened by the Taoist priest, and all of it poured into his body.


    The Taoist''s bun was blown away by the powerful force and put on his shoulder. His eyes were shining. A huge array fell from his hands. He was going to destroy here!


    At this moment, when watching the movie, I can''t help sighing that the CG special effect of this huge energy pouring is so lifelike!


    "Crouching trough, last time we came to play this book, didn''t we have this scene? If we don''t destroy the imperial city and leave, shall we separate ourselves? " Cried one of the players.


    "It''s a hidden story!" Wang Bu Ren responded and exclaimed excitedly, "I knew it! Goddess aura blessing, can trigger hidden plot


    The air wall in front of him has disappeared. With Wang Bu Ren''s command, the players behind him rush up and smash the immortals into the Taoist.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" The Taoist was very impatient to be attacked by these people.


    After a few sword shots, two players were shot down from the flying sword. Fortunately, because of their strong fighting power, they had enough medicine for recovery. After knocking a few bottles of medicine, they rushed up again.


    Ai Li sacrificed his medicine sect Shennong''s skill, and increased his fighting buff to make the normal fighting easier. Leng annihua also wanted to join the fighting, but after looking at his fighting power, he realized that he was going to give his head away, which stopped his heart.


    The Taoist priest''s body glows red, and the whole evil spirit is shrouded, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. There are more than a dozen black sword lights behind him, forming a sword array, and attacking directly to the eye of the cornerstone array!


    Wang Buren and other people are waiting for the weakness of the boss. People directly resist the sword, and all kinds of magic weapons attack directly to the weakness of the Taoist priest in the formation .


    "Presumptuous!" The Taoist vomited a mouthful of blood, fell down for a distance, and put away the black sword array.


    "Hum, I''ll let you off today, and I''ll make you live as if you were dead in the future!" The Taoist called out.


    Then he put away the dust and disappeared into the air.


    "Before I leave, I have to pretend that I will come back, why not?" Leng Yin Hua make complaints about Tucao.


    System announcement: congratulations to players Tianmiao, lengannihua, Ai Li, Wang Bu Ren Successful customs clearance conceals the plot -- immortals are possessed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    A golden treasure chest suddenly appeared on the ground and gradually opened. There were all kinds of reward items in it. Among them, a piece of gold wire armour was the best before it was quenched. If it was put to auction, it might sell at a sky high price!


    So many things!!!


    The eyes of all the people were shining.


    Should Wang Bu Ren give you something this time?


    Everyone is looking forward to Wang Bu Ren.


    As a result, Wang Bu Ren didn''t blink his eyes and didn''t say anything. All the things were assigned to Tianmiao.


    Leng annihilation


    Ellie: "and


    Wang Bu Ren''s followers QAQ


    cold China can''t help but make complaints about it in private and Ai Li: "this ultimate licking dog!" I hate licking dogs! "


    Eli: licking a dog is a wonderful creature


    Tianmiao looks at her package. In fact, these things are basically meaningless to her.


    "Goddess! Well, thanks for your blessing, I was lucky to see the hidden plot and get a rare attribute bonus. I''m so happy. Thank the goddess for giving me this opportunity. I won''t disturb the goddess now. What do you need us to do next time! I''d like to have dinner with you Wang Bu Ren readily said that he took a group of followers away, very natural and unrestrained.


    Leng annihua and Ali were stunned. Did the licking dog run like this? Is it so decisive and unforgettable?


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the copy, Wang Bu Ren''s followers couldn''t help asking Wang Bu Ren: "brother, why didn''t you just stay in Ben for a meal or something? Why next time? Who can tell next time? " Why didn''t you seize the opportunity just now.


    Wang Bu Ren bah a way: "you know a fart! At a glance, we can see that you are all single and your EQ is negative. What''s the difference between offering a meal to the goddess just after she has passed the book and allocated equipment? How can I do that? I am willing to do anything for my goddess. I have no regrets! "


    Wang Bu Ren''s followers looked at Wang Bu Ren with a face of heroic martyrdom, and all of them were silent.


    Why didn''t they find out that their big brother was such a person before?


    It''s a talent!


    I''m willing to give up!


    Awesome!!!


    After Wang Bu Ren left, Tianmiao carefully stuffed a pile of things Wang Bu Ren gave her, and found a broken sword. Just like the spirit talisman he got before, it only had a few small words to describe: death for faith.


    The emperor of the ancient country didn''t give in to the Taoist priest and gave him the way to open the battle, but he was understood by the Taoist himself. It''s really a disaster.


    This Taoist priest is the shangyunzi in the plot mentioned by Leng annihua. It seems that he is full of villain flavor.


    Until this copy is completely cleared, the position of one of the three world cornerstone arrays has been revealed.


    Tianmiao three people didn''t stay in the copy. When the copy came out, the copy whirlpool disappeared.


    The palace in this lost place is now completely collapsed, more desolate than when it came.


    The whole Stonehenge is completely exposed from the ground. Tianmiao goes up to the high position of the emperor in the previous plot and looks down. Sure enough, just like the mysterious Rune painted on the lost footstone of the world, the whole Stonehenge at the bottom completely collapses, resulting in the loss of a quarter of the whole round Stonehenge. The missing part and its strangeness seem to be moving towards an open mouth Swallow the whole palace in one gulp.


    The geomantic omen ranking of the cornerstone array here immediately attracted Tianmiao''s attention. It is not like the place where the political center of a dynasty should be built, but more like the geomantic omen of a mausoleum.


    If you look at it according to the geomantic level, the geomantic eye here is not far away from a side hall.


    "I think we can go to the side hall and have a look." The sky tiny said a, cold annihilation China and Ai Li all express to follow to see together.


    After approaching, it is completely different from the weeds in other places. It seems that people often come to clean up and worship this side hall. The fruits on the table are relatively fresh, and the surrounding weeds do not grow into the yard.


    There was only a solitary row in the hall, with no words written on it.


    Ali walked around and picked up a black feather. "Come on, sister, here''s a feather. It''s so big!"


    The moment Tianmiao took over the feather, the feather turned into a wisp of black smoke and dissipated in the air.


    I didn''t expect there would be magic gasification here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    "How could that be?" Cold annihilation China stares big eyes, black feather is in day elder sister hand, how to dissipate.


    Tianmiao said: "this is the smell of the demons. It has something to do with them."


    "The demons? Does this have anything to do with saving the world Cold annihilation China a listen more puzzled. The smell of demons? And as soon as Tianjie got the feather, it dissipated? Can Tianjie''s constitution specifically restrain the demons?


    "Probably." Tianmiao said faintly. Looking around, the palace is very strange everywhere. It seems that everything comes in the opposite direction. Generally, the decoration on the right is on the left, the painting on the wall is on the roof, and the paper tribute on the table is placed under the table.


    Suddenly, the feeling of being watched came out again.


    Tut Tut, these things that like to stay in the dark are really unpleasant.


    At this time, something in the sky''s storage space began to light up slightly. It was the previous talisman. Because he didn''t choose to dissipate Xiaofei, he went back to the time when there was no description, but it lit up again at this time, which seemed to indicate something.


    Tianmiao takes out the talisman. There are several black magic spells on the talisman. The candle in front of the altar is beating. She thinks about it and puts her hand on the candlestick to light it.


    "Crackle ~"


    a small flame explodes, causing the fluctuation of something in the quiet space.


    Leng annihua is studying whether the sacrifice on the offering table can be eaten. He takes two bananas in his hand and tries to peel them. He turns his head and is shocked to find that the sky disappears.


    He immediately raised his head and looked around, but he still didn''t find anyone, let alone any abnormality. He quickly called out to Ali: "Ali! Do you see Tianjie? I was here just now. What about such a beautiful woman? Why is it gone? What happened? "


    Ai Li looks at the painting on the ground at the back of the main hall. She hears Leng Anni Hua calling her that Tianjie is missing. She runs to the hall. They look for each other in the hall, but they still don''t find anyone or anything unusual.


    "Sister Tian won''t be in any danger, will she?" Ally is a little worried.


    "What are you talking about? Tianjie is so strong. She will cut everything for you. If we have something, she will be OK! I don''t think we can wait here any longer! " Leng Yanhua is very confident in Tianmiao''s strength.


    ¡­¡­


    After lighting the talisman, Tianmiao just frowned. The main hall became brightly lit and resplendent. There was a plaque at the gate, which read: "life is when you die.".


    On the side of the door sat an old dwarf with a pipe in his mouth, smoking and writing with a pen.


    Tianmiao came forward. The old man knocked on his pipe, but he didn''t lift his head. He said, "the spirit talisman is here. I have to seal it if I want to go out."


    The sky tiny handed over to hold in the hand again didn''t have any response of spirit Fu, connect that black magic clan incantation also didn''t have.


    The old man turned the pipe around and pressed the red light of the tobacco inside. A red circular seal appeared on the talisman. "OK, let''s go."


    Tianmiao stepped out of the door with great cooperation. The huge evil spirit here made her not even interested in asking the old man where he was.


    At the entrance of the hall is a dark abyss, and there are several steps at his feet. After a few steps, there is no road, but an abyss. The black abyss is like a huge mouth. If you step down the steps carelessly, you will fall into the abyss and be doomed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Tianmiao stood quietly on the first step, looking at the darkness ahead.


    She''s waiting.


    All of a sudden, there was a big flapping sound of wings behind him, dense and urgent.


    Tianmiao just turns around with a calm face and looks at the swarm of bees rushing at his creatures. These are hundreds of bloodthirsty bats.


    If there are so many bloodthirsty bats, you don''t have to think about what will happen to ordinary people.


    Tianmiao sees these bloodthirsty bats coming. She pulls out shencang and blocks the attack of these bloodthirsty bats. The light in the hall penetrates through and casts the shadow of the sky on the steps. The beautiful posture is as graceful as a surprise. Every time, it is just right to kill the bloodthirsty bat that is close to her. This scene is like a beautiful and cruel picture.


    There are more and more bloodthirsty bats, but Tianmiao''s face still has no change, but she is aware that she seems to have no way back. The six steps and the eaves of the main hall are her activities, and a thin border keeps her out of the hall door.


    The sky slowly slows down and seems to be thinking about something.


    It''s just at this moment that the sudden changes are coming out.


    Without warning, a black barrier suddenly appeared to protect the sky, and the bloodthirsty bats fell into the abyss when they touched the barrier.


    Who''s going to save her?


    Tianmiao stood still and looked up at a man standing at the gate of the hall. It was a man with a black robe and black strips covering his eyes. The man''s mouth turned up and looked at this side with a smile.


    The sky tiny face has no facial expression of looking at this person, obviously is this person''s hand. However, this shape is really a bit of thunder.


    After all the bloodthirsty bats were dispersed, the man in black laughed: "girl, are you ok?"


    The sky is a little stuck, evil spirit smile? She didn''t know why she used such a ray to describe the man. Maybe this man gave her the feeling that he was forcing her?


    "Nothing." The sky faintly returned a sentence.


    "Good. Don''t thank me. It''s just a little thing. It''s nothing He took a lazy stroll to Tianmiao and said to himself, "Hey, these animals, I''ll be late again."


    When did she say thank you? I''m sorry, it''s too embarrassing to force. Embarrassed Tianmiao doesn''t know what to say.


    "Girl, you are late too. You missed the bus to the general manager?" The man in black didn''t feel the embarrassment of the sky at all, he said.


    General secretary''s shuttle bus?


    "Yes," he said


    "Hey, it''s OK. I''ll come right away. As soon as I see the girl, you don''t have any experience of being late. I understand very well. He''ll come right away once I know a lot about the man in black. If you don''t know anything, please ask me.


    The sky was silent and did not speak. Because she found that there seemed to be no breath on the man in black. What is his identity?


    At the end of the speech, a broad road suddenly appeared in the dark place in front of the hall. Two black smoke horses without entity came from far to near.


    When the steed was running, a spacious carriage appeared behind him. Pulled by the steed, it stopped in front of them. The side door opened automatically, and a black fog appeared, turning into a ladder.


    The man in black stretched out his hand and asked, "girl, please?"


    Tianmiao didn''t shirk and got on the carriage directly. When I got into the carriage and sat on the seat of the carriage, Tianmiao was still at leisure and said, "this service is too poor. The cushion is not soft at all."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    The man in black, who stepped on the steps, stopped when he heard this, and then stepped on the carriage.


    The sky Misty droops the eyelid, the eye son deep place peeps out a smile of sarcasm.


    After the man in black also sat down, the side door of the carriage closed, the horse began to run, and the road behind him gradually disappeared with the movement of the carriage.


    They did not speak in the carriage, but sat in silence. After about ten minutes, the golden light passed through the carriage and gradually increased, as if the sun were shining into the window.


    The carriage slowed down and stopped.


    The man in black was the first to get out of the car. His movements were very skillful. It seemed that blindfolded had no effect on him.


    When Tianmiao got out of the car, they had already landed on the top of the city. The former hall only turned into a little light at the bottom.


    Tianmiao looked up and saw a huge leopard sitting in the middle of the high city. Its huge body almost occupied half the size of the whole city. Tianmiao and the man in black were not as big as the tusks it showed.


    Seeing Tianmiao looking at the leopard, the man in black hugged his arm and said with a smile, "girl, do you like it?"


    Which eye do you see that I like it? Oh, no, you can''t see it. In the heart of the day, he felt like make complaints about the black man.


    Magic leopard opened his eyes, golden pupil up and down looked at the sky, for a long time did not move his eyes. Seems to be looking at something. But soon, he yawned and went back to sleep.


    "It seems that he likes you very much." The man in Black said again.


    Tianmiao looks at her skill CD. Now she wants to cut the man with a sword. But the skill is still cooling down. I can''t bear it.


    "Ah, girl, do you have any wishes? Go there, you can satisfy all your wishes The man in black suddenly made a low laugh and stretched out his finger in a direction. With the laughter, his figure gradually disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    Tianmiao followed the direction of the man in black before he disappeared and saw a tall building.


    A strange sense of familiarity surged up.


    There is no other reason. The appearance of this high-rise building is too similar to that of her shop.


    Tianmiao''s mouth is a little funny. Can''t you restrain the things behind it?


    The couplet at the gate and the gold ingot placed at the gate make Tianmiao understand that this is someone''s deliberate imitation.


    Is this really a "conspiracy" against her?


    Tianmiao walked slowly to the store.


    After arriving at the door, a man and a woman stood smiling on both sides of the door.


    "Welcome, guest."


    Tianmiao didn''t pay any attention and went directly into the shop.


    The decoration in the shop is quite different from her. Want to know, these things, not qualified to enter their own store, how can you know what the store is like?


    "Ah, guest, welcome to our shop." A slightly shrill voice, full of malice.


    Tianmiao looks at the speaker, who is also a man in black. The difference is that his eyes are a pair of golden vertical pupils. It''s very similar to the eyes of the giant leopard you see outside.


    Tianmiao didn''t pay attention to this person, but looked at the decoration of the shop with great interest.


    Seeing that Tianmiao ignored him like this, the expression of his face changed and his tone became sarcastic: "Heaven''s way beloved, who is high above me, has leisure to appreciate other things at the end of his life."


    The corner of Tianmiao''s mouth stirred up a smile, but he didn''t look at the man directly, just said faintly: "I don''t know where you stole any treasure, temporarily shielding my power, but, so what?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    And she imitated her shop and invited her in. Want to humiliate her?


    Who gave these ants such courage?


    "It''s still tough!" The voice of the speaker was a little angry and despondent. "What if you are too high to reach? Isn''t it time for me to knead it? "


    Tianmiao finally slowly turned to look at this person, she laughed, silent smile, tone is indescribable disdain: "is your master''s master, see me also need to lie on the ground, you, what is it? What''s the match


    The man felt the blood rush to his head, and suddenly dropped the teacup to the ground. With a long roar, the evil spirit around him exploded and overturned everything around him. He turned into a leopard composed of black fog and rushed to Tianmiao without leaving any spare force. Now he just wants to tear Tianmiao to pieces and chew her soul!


    Magic leopard just jumped up, Tianmiao suddenly raised his hand: "wait a minute."


    The magic leopard was happy in his heart. He stopped in the middle of the sky and said, "why, the goddess above, is going to kneel down and beg me? It''s too late. "


    Tianmiao''s face showed a smile, light and happy mouth airway: "no, time is just right."


    It''s five seconds to kill everything.


    Now, time is up.


    Tianmiao draws his sword.


    The leopard jumped up and bit him, but it was the God in Tianmiao''s hand that welcomed him.


    Cut everything directly in the mouth of the magic leopard!


    Tens of thousands of golden lightsabers directly turn the body of the leopard into powder, and there is no hair left!


    The lightsaber penetrates the high building and then rises into the air, illuminating the whole abyss of the magic city!


    there is a moment of silence around, followed by the sound of the city completely falling down, and the sky is floating on the magic city that no longer exists!


    Tianmiao floats there quietly, and with a smile on his face, he draws back his sword and breathes out a breath: "ah The demons, their IQ is still so worrying. "


    Click, click, the huge sound of mechanism rotation rings, the whole black sky is gradually occupied by the sun, the cornerstone of the world is now getting rid of the pressure of the magic city below, and is recovering its rotation, and the magic city is slowly turning over!


    Leng annihua, who was sitting on the table and was bored eating four bananas, was startled by the noise outside and rushed out with half a banana in his mouth.


    ¡°WO¡­¡­ KAO¡­¡­¡± Leng Anning Hua widened his eyes, and the banana in his mouth stopped him from exclaiming.


    The original missing corner of the cornerstone array gradually emerged, a light blue spell appeared on the ground, and the surrounding cornerstone began to rotate regularly. The people on the altar were not Tianmiao, who were they!


    The wind, blowing her hair, her dress, beautiful people can not move their eyes.


    The huge blue crystal appears from the blue mantra seal and floats on the eyes of the array, blooming with dazzling light.


    Leng anninhua opens Xiuzhen daily in a hurry and starts live broadcast.


    "Come and see how powerful my sister is! She fixed the foundation by herself. It''s my sister, my sister! Maybe we can get out of the game after repairing the cornerstone array! "


    Soon, Xiuzhen daily blew up.


    "What? Ah, my goddess is so handsome! Brother Leng, where are you? I''ll come right now. "


    "Fart, Wang Buren, you have a big face. What is your goddess? That''s my goddess. "


    "You fart, too. This is our goddess. Hurry up and watch the goddess. "


    "Isn''t your focus right? Only when I pay attention to Leng Anning Hua''s saying that we can quit the game after the foundation formation is repaired? "


    "Is that true? Let''s go and have a look! "


    "Go and have a look!"


    "If that''s the case, we''ll help with what else we need to do."


    "Yes, we''ll help, too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Countless players come from all parts of the game. More numerous applications for joining the team make Leng annihua dizzy.


    When the players arrive, they will see that magic city is about to complete the final reversal.


    Cornerstone repair, complete!


    And Tianmiao slowly falls down, Leng annihilation China and Ai Li surround up, Wang Bu Ren also ran over, protect in front of Tianmiao, don''t let other players close. There is a posture of biting anyone who dares to come up.


    "Tianjie, it''s hard for you." Cold annihilation China some excited say.


    "Tianjie, you are really good." Ellie said with a smooth, excited voice.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak, just looked up at the sky of the game world.


    A lot of people want to ask if they can quit the game after the cornerstone is repaired. But looking at the calm sky, no one asked.


    "Wait." The sky is dim, just calmly spit out a word.


    What are you waiting for?


    People wonder, wait for the foundation stone to be repaired?


    The next moment, the green trees around the lost place are rapidly disappearing, and all kinds of random codes appear on the whole ground, and the cornerstone array finally begins to rotate.


    The chaos on the ground of the lost ground is spreading, and the whole game world is shaking. As long as a cornerstone of the world starts to operate, others will soon start to repair themselves!


    Players panic, because they are in such an environment, the game, as if facing the end of the world as a huge disaster.


    In the sky, suddenly appeared a man in black. Tianmiao recognized it at the moment when he appeared. It was the man in black who forced her to act and embarrassed her.


    At the moment, his hands are shaking. Time is running out. If he wakes up, he can''t fight. If he doesn''t do it again, everything will fall short.


    The stronghold that the demons have managed to build in this world can''t be destroyed in his hands. Leopard makes this useless waste!


    The suspended blue crystal in the world cornerstone array flashed for a moment, and the huge energy beam rushed away, directly penetrating the clouds.


    Thick black fog came down from high, like a giant eagle with spread wings, a little red light suddenly appeared, and a blood sickle from far to near!


    The ground where players stand vibrates violently, just like a strong earthquake. When I saw such a strange thing on the high place, I screamed in panic from far to near. The ground is also at this time, cracks, some players accidentally fall down, next to the players struggling to hold.


    The scene is getting more and more chaotic.


    Tianmiao didn''t make any action, just looked at the man in black floating in the sky with a smile. But there is no smile in my eyes, and there is only cold irony.


    The man in black was holding a blood sickle, but he stretched out a pair of arms behind him, holding the brush and the sword respectively. It looked very strange.


    Looking down at the sky, he roared in the mixed voices of men and women: "without the power of chaos, you can''t kill everything, can you? Today, you will die! "


    The man''s four hands pinched four decisions, and the blood sickle in front of his chest gradually dropped blood light, and the sky over the whole lost place began to rain blood.


    "Yao mang!" He yelled, the red light of blood sickle flashed, made a huge gap in the air, and the evil Qi from the qualitative change of space crack straight to the sky.


    A huge amount of demons poured out, making the whole game space gradually coincide with the reality. You can see the broken world occupied by demons from the crack.


    The next moment, the sky moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    She just slowly raised a finger, a little bit of void, a ray of light from her fingers.


    Then the light gradually grew bigger, covered her whole body, and finally took her as the center, burst out.


    And so on.


    Of course, she''s not waiting for the cornerstone to be restored.


    What she is waiting for is to break through the confinement of her internal strength.


    Everything is still.


    In other words, the whole turbulent game space came to a standstill, and the ground that was still shaking violently just now slowly healed. The player who fell down and was caught in the crack, but did not feel the pain, and then pulled himself out.


    The action of the man in black was still in the air, and his face was unbelievable. In the hands of the action, can not move forward half.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can it be? No way The man in black wanted to be crazy and roared. And then, in the air, it disintegrates, and then it turns into dust.


    Tianmiao didn''t give him a look, but turned to another player.


    The leaves are full of wind.


    Ye Sifeng was affected by the light of the sky, and the whole person was stunned in the same place.


    "Ye CHENFENG." The voice of the sky is very light, but it is like a call from afar.


    There is a light, what is called from a distant place, from far and near, and finally into the body of the player called Ye Sifeng.


    At the next moment, several sword Qi burst out in the crack of the space. Before the magic Qi reached Tianmiao, another huge Taiji barrier opened the crack of the space. The air around became cold and merciless with the arrival of the sword Qi and the barrier, and it seemed that everything would be frozen.


    This Tai Chi diagram dissolves all the evil Qi released from the crack. The familiar Tai Chi diagram is the supreme and merciless Kendo Aura!


    There is a cold face, white as snow man, sword, stood in front of the sky.


    "You wake up." When Tianmiao saw his back, he began to smile. Ye Sifeng is a touch of consciousness that ye CHENFENG sends out in every corner of the world to look for her, so Tianmiao will feel inexplicably familiar when he sees him. Now, the noumenon is drawn by consciousness.


    The way of heaven never dies!


    The staff of our Tiandao office are always so timely.


    Ye CHENFENG still holds a scroll in his left hand. He turns around, raises his hand, and says to Tianmiao, "sorry, it''s a little late, but fortunately he has got Xuantian treasure."


    "No, it''s just right." Tianmiao takes over the scroll handed by Ye CHENFENG with a smile.


    This is the treasure of Xuantian.


    The moment Tianmiao took over Xuantian Baojian, the barrier was lifted and disappeared.


    Xuantian Baojian is an ancient secret treasure that has disappeared for a long time. It can form a temporary barrier to all magic power, but this barrier can only exist for ten days. I don''t know how these demons got it. With this mysterious treasure in hand, we have this plot against her.


    Tianmiao looked at the Xuantian treasure in his hand and gently untied the seal.


    The scroll in my hand floats in the air, unfolds automatically, and two blue lights are shining on the earth!


    Players stare at this scene. What happened from just now to now is incredible.


    Although they are playing a Xianxia game, it seems that this is not the scene that can be made by the game, right?


    Heaven is frowning at the distance.


    It seems that the game world is in the process of restart and repair. Because she was forced to come in before, it has caused heavy damage to the world, and all the settings have been modified without authorization. It''s also affecting the real world. So there are two Blu rays, one to fix the game, the other to fix the reality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    The next moment, a flash of stars, a shadow appeared in the sky.


    "Tianmiao, as you said, the demons have set up a teleportation array in the core of the world, and I have destroyed it."


    The speaker, the uninhibited smile on the corner of his mouth and the curly hair, is not who jiewenzhan is.


    "Thank you so much." Thank you.


    "It''s not hard, but you''re really good. After receiving your report, Tiandao asked us to look for you, but we couldn''t find you. You can break through the shackles and send a message to us When Xie Wenzhan said this, his tone was sincere admiration.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak, but frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Wang Bu Ren looked at this scene stupidly.


    Who are these two men? Isn''t it beautiful?


    And why can''t he understand what they say?


    What''s the relationship between the two and the goddess?


    Wang Bu Ren is full of question marks and a sense of crisis.


    "Quit the game. It''s all over. " The voice of the sky suddenly rang out in every player''s mind. The voice is so gentle and has the power to calm people''s heart in an instant.


    Cold annihilation China Zheng Zheng looking at the sky tiny, who is she in the end? Is it really just a powerful player with adventure? What about ye Shen? Is he a player, too?


    No, he thinks that these two people, including the man with curly hair who appeared later, are not players.


    He has been writing novels for many years, and is extraordinarily sensitive to these strange things.


    In his heart, it is almost certain that they are not players.


    So who are they?


    Hearing Tianmiao''s words, many people summoned the menu and were surprised to find that they could really quit the game!


    One after another, the faint white light flashed by, which was the light of countless players when they quit the game.


    Just like fireworks in bloom, peaceful and beautiful.


    Players can''t wait to quit the game, only Leng annihua, Ai Li and Wang Bu Ren are left.


    "Tianjie, who are you..." Cold annihilation China just asked exit was interrupted by Wang Bu Ren.


    "Goddess, can I see you again? Can you do that? " Wang Bu Ren spoke eagerly. I don''t know why, he is very flustered at this moment. He always felt that as long as he pressed the key to exit the game, he would never see his goddess again.


    Tianmiao didn''t answer his question. Instead, he laughed at him and said, "be a good man."


    With that, Tianmiao nods to Leng annihua and Ai Li, then looks up at the sky of the game. The next moment, the whole person disappears. Ye CHENFENG''s reconciliation and war also disappeared.


    Cold annihilation China but notice, the disappearance of these three people, did not accompany exit game that white light!


    ¡­¡­


    Leng annihilation China and Ali quit the game, quit before the exchange of contact information.


    When Leng annihua and Ali meet in reality, they are surprised.


    "Are you uncle AI''s daughter who has been ill? You''re not sick, are you? Oh, no, I''m sorry. I''m retarded. You don''t mind Cold annihilation China just say this sentence, want to hit his own mouth. AI family, business all over the country, and their family is a family. But Uncle AI''s little daughter never showed up. She said she had been recuperating. Was it just an excuse she used because she stuttered and was afraid of communicating with others?


    "Are you the Leng Shao who is not doing his job, who is unwilling to inherit his family property, and who runs to write a book?" Ali''s eyes widened. This time, he didn''t stutter at all. "Are you the kind of person in the legend who will go back to inherit hundreds of millions of property if he doesn''t write a good book?"


    Two people look at each other and smile, the eyes are happy to laugh at each other.


    They seem to have found the right person for themselves.


    Fate is just like this.


    And Wang Bu Ren, the last one out of the game. After quitting the game, he didn''t care about anything and went to the game company. If you spend money, you have to give us some information. But it''s amazing that there''s no data in the system. There is no such player!


    This is unexpected and seems to be expected by Wang Bu Ren.


    He repeatedly recalled the last smile and the last sentence before the sky disappeared.


    Be a good man.


    After many years, Wang Bu Ren took over the housekeeper''s industry and became bigger and bigger, but he always devoted himself to various charitable activities.


    He always remembered the words before the goddess left.


    Everything is in the shop. Tianmiao looks at these things in front of Tianji mirror, blinks his eyes and says to himself, "I want him to be a good man. But not in the narrow sense. Born to be a person, to live a wonderful, comfortable ah. Well, be a human... "


    Konghou and Dongxiao squatted by her side, unwilling to leave. This sudden change, the owner suddenly disappeared, really scared them.


    "Well, it''s all right." Tianmiao comforts Yilong and Yifeng, "go to make a cup of tea for ye CHENFENG and Wenzhan, and then, let''s go back to Tiandao office.""Yes." Dongxiao and kongho just got up and went to make tea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Tianmiao and ye CHENFENG return to Tiandao office together. Konghou and Dongxiao, Tianmiao let them go back to Tiandao Palace first.


    As soon as they enter the gate of Tiandao office, a work name plate automatically appears in front of their left chest, on which is the floor department to which their names belong.


    Tiandao office is a very modern building. It is a comprehensive building with 31 floors. The highest floor is Tiandao''s office. From the first floor to the tenth floor are the offices for the employees of the small world, from the 11th floor to the 20th floor are the offices for the employees of the middle world, and from the 21st floor to the 30th floor are the offices for the employees of the big world.


    Want to be promoted, want to change office, everything depends on performance.


    Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan came to Tiandao office to report. At first, he worked on the first floor. Later, because of his outstanding performance, his office has been changed to the 12th floor. There is also a rising trend. The speed of the two men is the same as that of a rocket.


    It is because of this outstanding performance that Tiandao pays attention to them and makes them responsible for meeting Tianmiao.


    Take the special elevator of Tiandao, three people go to the 31st floor.


    After knocking on the door of the office and hearing a sound coming in, Tianmiao opens the door and sees his father standing in front of the huge French window, looking at the clouds floating outside.


    The way of heaven turns slowly. His long hair is like ink, and his figure is more slender against the black suit. His white shirt has loosened a button, and his bow tie is also loose. He has an indescribable uninhibited. The beauty of jade is even more palpitating. It''s only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old.


    The door opened and a gust of wind brought in, which stirred his long hair and added a bit of amorous feelings.


    His eyes are also dark, seems to be very pure, and then look carefully, and deep as if to understand everything.


    He just stood there quietly, giving people an impulse that they could not surpass and could not help but want to worship.


    It''s not the first time ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan have seen the way of heaven, but every time they feel oppressed and insurmountable.


    However, all this seems to me


    "Daddy, what are you doing? Fishing at work? " Tianmiao asked impolitely.


    Tiandao tries to resist the urge to twitch and must maintain its image in front of employees.


    "You''re back. It''s good you''re OK." The voice of heaven is clear, but it seems to have a little bit of magnetism.


    "I''m fine. You''re worried, Dad. " Heaven smiles. Although she and her father often hurt each other, she knows more about his love for her than anyone else.


    "Ye CHENFENG, Xie Wenzhan, it''s hard for you this time. Go back and write a report to your boss. " Tiandao looks at ye CHENFENG and hears the war. He nods to the two of them in an appreciative tone.


    "Yes." Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan nodded, and then they retreated.


    After ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan retreat and close the door


    With a scream from heaven, he rushed up directly, took Tianmiao into his arms and cried: "my dear daughter, if something happens to you, what can I do? I don''t want to live anymore. Who''s going to sit in this seat


    Tianmiao put out his hand and patted his father''s back, comforted him softly: "Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? If my mother knew, she would beat you? "


    (woo woo, I''m really tired. For support, for subscription, for recommended tickets, for monthly tickets. Thank you for your reward. My love for you is as deep and broad as the sea. In addition, if there is no accident, this article will be updated at seven o''clock every night, which is the same as old article''s time.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Heaven''s body a stiff, and then let go of her daughter, cry chirp said: "Oh, my daughter grew up, not as good as when I was a child."


    "Well, Dad, I''m fine, aren''t I?" The sky tiny funny say.


    "You don''t know how dangerous it is to say that, huh!" The way of heaven muttered.


    "Well, well, it''s too dangerous this time. I''m so afraid. Fortunately, dad found the problem in time and asked someone to meet me." Tianmiao said along the way of heaven.


    "Come on, come on, it''s not cute, it''s not cute." The way of heaven knows that Tianmiao is perfunctory, "well, you go back first, your mother is still in seclusion. You go back and have a rest. I''ll rearrange your task. "


    "OK, I''ll go back first. I want to have a rest, too." Tianmiao came forward and hugged his awkward father. "You''re good at work. Don''t fish all the time."


    With these words, Tianmiao let go of the way of heaven and turned to go out.


    Tiandao''s eyes are gentle. He looks at Tianmiao''s back with a smile and disappears at the door.


    Then he set up a border. After confirming that no one would disturb him, he turned his head and said, "miao''er has gone back. Let''s continue to talk."


    ¡­¡­


    "That person has already noticed the mistiness, absolutely can''t make the previous mistake again."


    ¡­¡­


    "I know, I know everything. But we can''t do it now. This man is a real headache. I don''t know what he wants to do


    ¡­¡­


    "Of course, I know he won''t hurt miao''er. I don''t think he knows anything about this. What do you say? "


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, I''ll talk to watermelon. Let miao''er go there for a while. But watermelon''s son... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it''s better than this one. Well, one by one, it''s so tricky. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, you have a point. Who let me have such a lovely daughter? Everyone likes it. It''s also because I am excellent that I have such a better daughter. Ha ha ha. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Why am I shameless? I''m shameless. What about you? The root of shamelessness is in you, isn''t it


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao has been eating, drinking and sleeping in Tiandao palace for several days. Tiandao has come to find her.


    "What? To the west? " Tianmiao wondered, "how many worlds do you want to go to the west to help them fix? Why should I go? We have so many excellent employees. "


    "You are the best employee in our office." The way of heaven said solemnly.


    "What''s the use of that? I didn''t see you give me a bonus. " The sky is dim and cold.


    "It''s all a family, so what are you doing?" The way of heaven is stingy.


    "All right, when?" "The sky tiny doesn''t matter of say," anyway all want to work, change a place also don''t matter


    "Tomorrow, I''ve made an agreement with your uncle watermelon." The way of heaven thought for a moment and said, "there is no limit to your power over there. But take it easy. When you meet their employees, if you are not careful to offend them, you can do it gently. I don''t want watermelon to talk to me about compensation. If you don''t make enough money, they will lose more than they gain. "


    Tianmiao listen to his father these words, can''t help but want to mouth twitch. Listen, what are you talking about? Do you know how to handle yourself? However, it can be imagined that Dad absolutely slaughtered others.


    And the God of creation in the west, you always call people watermelon, really good? What does the Western God of creation call his father? I really want to know.


    "By the way, don''t bring your two assistants this time. I have something to assign them." Heaven said again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    "Don''t bully them. You''ll be paid for what you''ve done. " The sky tiny a listen, immediately say.


    "In your eyes, is that how your father exploited you?" The way of heaven stares.


    "Yes." Tianmiao rolled his eyes.


    "Well, my daughter has grown up. She is not as cute as she was when she was a child." Heaven pretends to cry.


    Tianmiao turns his head, and his father''s stupid appearance can''t bear to look directly at him. It''s time to show those employees the majestic and powerful way of heaven in front of them.


    "The biscuit baked by Dongxiao is ready. I''ll eat it first. Anyway, Dad, if you don''t like it, I won''t keep it for you." After Tianmiao finished, he ran to the kitchen.


    Tiandao thinks his heart is a little bit infarcted, this unfilial daughter! When did he say he didn''t like it? Do you want to send talents? After a while, he would like to see which son of a bitch his daughter is going to give!


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao, with a plate of biscuits, sits by the dock of Inner Lake in the garden of Tiandao palace. With bare feet, he puts his feet into the water and eats cakes slowly.


    Kongho was lying beside him, with an unhappy face: "ah, boss, when will you come back from the west? Why don''t you take me and Dongxiao with you? "


    Dong Xiao is making tea beside him. Although he doesn''t say a word, his silence just shows his mood, and his mood is not good.


    "Dad always has his consideration in this arrangement. You two stay at home, and I''ll bring you gifts." Tianmiao put a biscuit in his mouth and said vaguely. Although dad is sometimes not in front of her, but Dad never aimless. Dad''s arrangement must have his deep meaning, but most of the time, he won''t say it.


    "I will miss my master very much." Konghou cried.


    "Call me boss!" Tianmiao corrected, "well, you play at home. I''ll go to Tiandao office to find ye CHENFENG and reconcile Wenzhan. I haven''t visited them since I turned them to the office."


    "The boss helped me to ask Yinglong about his shame." Said kongho hastily.


    "Good." Tianmiao put up the leftover biscuits and divided them into two parts. With a calm face, he said, "well, with the gift of visiting, it''s shameful to waste it."


    Kongho


    Dongxiao


    Master, you give away the biscuits you can''t finish. As the daughter of the way of heaven, is this really good? You say that your father is stingy every day. Now we feel that you are worthy of being the real father and daughter.


    Tian Wu can not make complaints about the Tucao in her heart and the Xiao Dong''s heart. She stood up and went out.


    Tiandao palace and Tiandao office are not far apart. Tiandao office is a modern comprehensive building, and Tiandao palace is an antique luxury palace.


    The dormitory building of Tiandao office staff is behind the complex building. Every employee has his own dormitory. In fact, everyone has their own space. It looks like a neat building outside. In fact, once you enter each dormitory door, it is another world. It will be a Xumi world, which can be arranged according to the master''s idea. As big as you want, as small as you want, whatever you want. Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan''s dormitory are next to each other.


    Tianmiao finds ye CHENFENG and Wenzhan on the 12th floor, and their desks are not far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    They are very happy to see Tianmiao coming. After receiving Tianmiao''s gift, they both smile. Ye CHENFENG turned out the tea and began to make tea for Tianmiao.


    "Are you still used to it?" Asked the sky.


    "Not bad." Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan answered in one voice.


    "Thank you so much this time." Tianmiao smiles and thanks.


    "No, you can fix the world without us." Ye CHENFENG''s expression is very calm, "we are just ahead of time." Calm on the face, but a bit complex mood.


    "Yes, it would be the same for other people in the office." Jiewenzhan''s mood is also complex. Tianmiao can turn everything around in any time and in any difficult situation. She''s really strong.


    "No, thank you all." Tianmiao took the tea ceremony that ye CHENFENG poured for her, and said with a smile, "your promotion is pretty fast."


    "I didn''t get used to it at first, but I got used to it later." Xie Wenzhan scratched his head and laughed. "As soon as he flew up, elder martial brother sent for me. Then he applied for the job and began to work with elder martial brother."


    Ye CHENFENG doesn''t speak, finds out a bag of spirit fruit and hands it to Tianmiao. This is what he brought back when he went on a mission to a world.


    As for whether he is used to it or not, what can he say? As soon as he flew up, someone came to him and brought him to Tiandao office for him to report directly. He was going to refuse, but the other side said, Tianmiao has been waiting for him.


    Ye CHENFENG to leave the pace stopped, asked each other know where the sky is?


    The other party giggled and patted him on the shoulder: "brother, Tianmiao is our boss''s daughter and our eldest lady. We usually call her little boss. Do you want to see the boss? Come to our office and you''ll have a lot of opportunities to see her. "


    Ye CHENFENG knew Tianmiao''s real identity.


    The daughter of heaven.


    Therefore, after seeing the rules and regulations of Tiandao office employees, ye CHENFENG signed a contract and became an employee of Tiandao office.


    And the elder who got the contract patted him on the shoulder again, dropped a sentence, did a good job, turned around and ran away. The speed of running away was quite fast.


    While walking, he muttered happily: "the little boss is really strong. He has another employee. Our workload will be reduced soon. I don''t want to take a vacation. Alas... "


    Ye CHENFENG What seems to be wrong?


    When ye CHENFENG saw that many employees were busy every day, he finally understood what he had said.


    However, such workload seems to be good for him personally? Of course, he didn''t dare to say this. If he said this properly, he would draw hatred from a lot of people.


    Twenty years later, Xie Wenzhan soared.


    They don''t need to be solicited by others. Ye CHENFENG asks people to take Xie Wenzhan.


    My younger martial brother can only dig his own hole.


    The two brothers began to work hard in Tiandao office.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that ye CHENFENG took out something, Xie Wenzhan patted his head: "I also brought you a gift. If elder martial brother didn''t take it out, I forgot." Xie Wenzhan quickly takes out a bag of things and hands it to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao pursed a smile and accepted it impolitely: "next time I''ll bring you a gift."


    Ah, I find many people like ye CHENFENG


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    "Thank you first." Xie Wenzhan smiles.


    Ye CHENFENG looked at the sky, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    Tianmiao and two people chat again, ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan receive a task, and very urgent, ask them to start right now.


    "Strange?" Xie Wenzhan blinked suspiciously, "it''s not so fast. We just handed in our report."


    Ye CHENFENG looked at the biscuit that Tianmiao gave him, as if thinking.


    "Then be safe. I''m going to the West for a while. I''ll talk to you when I get back. " The way of heaven.


    "The west?" Ye CHENFENG frowned.


    "What''s wrong with the west?" Xie Wenzhan also frowned, "no, it''s normal to have problems, but why do you need to help in the past?"


    "Who knows, my father arranged it. I''ll go and have a look." Tianmiao said, "don''t let me take the konghou and Dongxiao. When I''m away, you can watch them for me. Come back and thank you


    "OK, no problem." Xie Wenzhan agreed.


    Ye CHENFENG nodded: "be careful yourself."


    Tianmiao nods and is about to say goodbye. Remembering, kongho asks her to ask about Yinglong, so she asks about it.


    "Fight every day." Ye CHENFENG thought about it, and added, "after the memory of the grandmaster is restored."


    "When I left, they were still fighting every day, arguing about who was the father." Xie Wenzhan couldn''t help laughing. "When master Yinglong laughed at his grandmaster every day, his grandmaster beat master Yinglong out of the original shape, and then they hit him from the sky to the ground, and then they hit him back to the sky. At first, everyone thought that the seal was loose. Later, they found that they didn''t care. Later, they got used to playing everyday


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. Ye CHENFENG looks at Tianmiao''s smile and smiles.


    Then Tianmiao said goodbye to them and turned back to Tiandao palace.


    Back to Tiandao palace, Tianmiao went to see the eye chamber, but there was still no movement. My mother has been closed for a long time, and I don''t know when to come out.


    The next day.


    Tianmiao calms the restless little hearts of konghou and Dongxiao, and goes to find his father.


    "Daughter, you should remember that you should be careful over there. For the sake of harmony between the East and the west, you should pay attention to it. " The way of heaven repeatedly exhorts, "you have unlimited power over there. If the world needs you, watermelon will change your power and show it in their Western way. And don''t bring me anything strange. "


    "I see, Dad. How many times do you have to say it? I know. Even if the staff over there offend me, I won''t kill them. I''ll beat them to death at most. " The sky Misty and indecent rolled a white eye.


    Tiandao almost didn''t mention it in one breath. He patted his chest and said, "you''re being careful. Are you half beaten? Just teach me a little lesson and run away. "


    "I see." The sky tiny helplessly agrees to come down, "open transmission array."


    A gentle smile floated on Tiandao''s handsome face. He reached out and touched TIANYAO''s head with a gentle voice: "miao''er, my father asked you to go to the West for a while, just for your own good. Dad wants you to be happy forever. "


    Tianmiao was stunned and immediately began to laugh. He opened his hands and hugged Tiandao hard. He put his face on Tiandao''s chest and rubbed it: "I know that, Dad, I love you too. I always love you very much."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    The way of heaven also holds the people in her arms. The little fat girl of the past has grown up. But the constant is always so intimate.


    After a while, the father and daughter separated, and the way of heaven opened the transmission array. In Tianmiao, they stepped on the transmission array and disappeared in front of the way of heaven.


    After a long time, Tiandao closed the teleportation array, sat back at his desk, thought about it, and suddenly heard: "send me the report of Ye CHENFENG and Wen Zhan. Besides, if they come back from the mission, they will be sent another mission immediately. "


    Let you eat my daughter''s biscuit, I did not eat, hum!


    Tianmiao doesn''t know her father''s revenge. Now she has come to the temple of the Western God of creation.


    The Western gods of creation have been waiting for her for a long time.


    The Western God of creation wears a white robe, and his handsome face is full of gentle smile. His temperament gives people a feeling of compassion and tolerance.


    Seeing the appearance of Tianmiao, the God of creation said with a smile, "Miaomiao, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Uncle Xi." Tianmiao smiles and greets politely.


    "Did your father call me watermelon again?" The creator asked with a gentle smile.


    "You know that, too?" It was a surprise.


    "Yes. Forget it. Forget it. I come to you this time to ask you to help me fix a few worlds. The situation in these worlds is a bit complicated. " The creator''s face is always a gentle and tolerant smile.


    "Well, uncle Xi," you said Tianmiao nodded.


    "Come and sit down." God of creation motioned Tianmiao to come and sit down.


    As soon as Tianmiao sat down, a little angel came to pour tea with his wings flapping, and his heart was broken.


    "I know you like tea and pastry. I sent them to your side to learn it." God of creation pointed to the cake placed in front of Tianmiao and said, "this cake, you try it, you should like it."


    Tianmiao looks at the onion oil cake in the dish, and his face is expressionless. Then I looked at the tea poured by the little angel. Fortunately, this is normal. Uncle watermelon, is there any misunderstanding about what your angel learned from us?


    "Uncle Xi, tell me about the complexity of these worlds." Tianmiao took a sip of tea and asked.


    "These worlds are going to collapse by my staff. After the deviation of the world, his approach is to destroy and reset it again. As a result, it is the same result several times. You know, every reset, the damage to the world is indelible. If energy cannot be conserved, the world will undergo qualitative change. Once the world changes, it will inevitably affect other worlds, and then chain reaction will affect more worlds. " The creator sighed, "some time ago, I finally found this problem. I intend to turn back the time of these worlds. You can help me fix it from the beginning."


    Tianmiao understood that it meant to let her read from the beginning.


    But which employee does this? Don''t you know that it''s very likely to make the world collapse?


    Is the recruitment in the West so unwise? Such business ability is poor also recruit? Tian Wu just Tucao in the heart, did not make complaints about it, after all, this is their western thing, she is not suitable for many words.


    "OK, when will it start?" After hearing this, Tianmiao understood what he needed to do and asked.


    "The sooner the better." The voice of the God of creation is somewhat helpless.


    "Well, let''s start now." Tianmiao nodded.


    (find time to put up the life experience of konghou. If you like it, you can subscribe. If you don''t like it, you can jump. Kongho''s life experience is over, which is the western world. I buried the line. I don''t know how many people can understand it.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    When TIANYAO and Dongxiao came to this world, they immediately felt that the aura of this world was rapidly dissipating.


    "Master, why is this so?" Dongxiao is very puzzled.


    "Said many times, call me boss, not master." Tianmiao corrected again.


    "Yes, boss." Dongxiao should come down.


    "I once told you that in every world, energy is an inherent cycle. After the spirit thing dies and dissipates, it will return to this world again and continue to cycle. But the balance of the world has been broken, energy can not be recycled, so the big world is about to become the middle world. And there''s a middle world that''s about to become a big world. " Tianmiao explained slowly, "but from the perspective of the cycle of heaven, it''s still a process of energy conservation. For the way of heaven, all the world, all the energy, is a process of conservation


    Dongxiao understood it, but he still didn''t understand: "what broke the conservation of the world?"


    "That''s why we''re here to find out. After the investigation, you write the report. " Tianmiao looked up into the distance and sighed, "although all the worlds are conserved to the way of heaven, every time I see the decline of a world, I feel bad. This means the collapse of aura and the complete disappearance of many auras. "


    Dongxiao is silent. He can understand this feeling.


    In the last world, he saw a unicorn disappear between heaven and earth. The feeling of melancholy, sadness and depression will not go away for a long time.


    "Go and see if there are any divine beasts." Tianmiao said.


    "Yes." The Dongxiao bowed respectfully, stepped back a few steps, then turned into its original shape, flew up into the air, flapped away and disappeared into the clouds.


    The sky also flies in the air, slowly looking forward.


    Suddenly, Tianmiao turned his head and looked in a direction.


    There is a strong spiritual power over there, which is incompatible with the world where the spiritual power is rapidly collapsing.


    What would that be?


    Tianmiao turned his head to fly in that direction, flying close, in front of a sea and golden sand.


    She looked down for the source of that spiritual power, and then saw the scene that made her heart sprout.


    A chubby little dragon girl, puckering her hips, is pulling something on the golden beach. This little dragon girl should have been in shape for a long time. She can''t be completely human. She has a dragon tail on her butt. She swayed her dragon''s tail and swept around the golden sand. It looks like it''s only four or five years old.


    Tianmiao landed on the beach and walked slowly to XiaoLongNu.


    It is from this little dragon girl that she has strong spiritual power.


    Go close, little dragon girl finally found the sky close. She looked up and looked at the sky with big eyes. First she was confused, then she was happy.


    Tianmiao is also looking at the little dragon girl in front of him. This little guy is really fat and fleshy. I can''t help but pinch him.


    Fat little dragon girl, a little fat hand caught a shell, the other little fat hand caught a struggling octopus, staring at her with big eyes and happy, asked her: "who are you? Do you want to play with me? As long as you play with me, I''ll give you both. " With that, she handed the shell and octopus to her.


    "What''s your name?" Tianmiao squats down, takes the shell in XiaoLongNu''s hand, and asks with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    "Me?" Little Dragon Girl tilted her head and looked at the sky, "what is it?"


    "What''s your name?" Tianmiao was shocked. Did the little dragon girl not get the memory of the dragon family? It''s like a dragon on white paper. It''s rare. But it can also be seen that an accident has happened to this little dragon girl''s clan. Is it because of the collapse of spiritual power?


    "I don''t have a name." Little dragon girl blinked, then said happily, "do you want to play with me? I was still a little distressed. I took little dragon girl''s hand and said in a soft voice, "then, follow me. Shall I give you a name? "


    "Good." Little dragon girl nodded happily.


    "Your name is kongho." The voice of the sky becomes ethereal and light, more like the achievement of a contract.


    "Kongho, kongho! Good to hear Little dragon girl is jumping, "what about you? What''s your name?"


    "Just call me the boss." Tianmiao smiles and gently pinches the little konghou''s fat hand. Ah, it really feels good.


    "Boss! After that, you play with me. " Kongho seems very happy.


    "Well, then shall we go back to your house and have a look?" The way of heaven.


    "OK, let''s go." Kongho pulls Tianmiao to the sea.


    Under the sea, there is a huge palace, gorgeous but dead.


    Kongho takes Tianmiao to visit her home.


    "Boss, you see, this, this, I came out of this." Kongho took Tianmiao''s hand and pointed to several pieces of broken huge eggshells.


    It''s hatched from dragon eggs.


    Tianmiao looked at the eggshell and put it away with a wave of his hand. These eggshells are the best tonic for newborn babies, but the kongho didn''t eat them. It''s the instinct of dragon cubs to eat eggshells at birth. Why doesn''t kongho even have this instinct? Or, reluctant to eat what accompanied her at birth, suppressed her instinct?


    No matter what the reason is, it makes Tianmiao feel distressed for a while.


    "You go pack your things, and I''ll take you to a fun place. We may not be back for a long time. " Tianmiao asked kongho to pack up what she wanted to take away, and then she began to explore the huge palace.


    The palace is very big, and there are many bedrooms. We can see that there should be many relatives before kongho.


    Finally, Tianmiao came to the main hall.


    In the middle of the spacious main hall, there is a round white jade platform with a jade slip on it.


    Tianmiao came forward to take it up, and touched the seal on it.


    An image is projected from the jade slips.


    That is a group of dragon, they dress ceremoniously, standing neat.


    "Hello. We don''t know who you are, but if you can come here and trigger this seal, it must be harmless to her. Thank you for being here. " The head of the Dragon nationality, the tone is very respectful.


    Tianmiao quietly looks at this image, and his guess is gradually confirmed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "As you can see, the aura of the world is rapidly disappearing, and we, unable to find the reason, are unable to return to the sky. There is no ability to get through to other worlds. We know that those who wait for us will perish after all. But she hasn''t been born, she hasn''t seen the world. We gathered the strength of the whole family and poured all the spiritual power into her. But we can no longer accompany her growth. " She naturally refers to the little dragon girl who brought Tianmiao back. The dragon, who is the leader, has a calm face. Knowing that they are going to die, they are not hysterical or complaining. After their efforts are fruitless, they frankly accept this fact. And the only hope of life has not been born to the little dragon girl.


    Even if they know that even if they give all the spiritual power to XiaoLongNu and let XiaoLongNu be born safely, XiaoLongNu can''t hold on for too long after the spiritual power of the world is completely broken. But they still chose to sacrifice their last Shouyuan to let little dragon girl be born and let her have a look at the world.


    Such love is deep and great.


    At this moment, my heart is dull.


    "My Lord, you must be from other worlds. We implore you to take her, save her, and let her do things for you. We have nothing to give you. If you like anything in the palace, please feel free to use it. Finally, please be kind to her. " Words fall, a group of dragon solemnly in front of the sky the most solemn ceremony, for a long time did not get up.


    Later, the images dissipated and disappeared.


    The sky is dim and silent for a long time.


    The little konghou has no memory inheritance, which should be the deliberate efforts of the people. I don''t want kongho to know how desperate and sad he was when he was born. Even though the little konghou will not live for long, they also hope that the little konghou will be carefree in his short life.


    But they still reported a glimmer of hope that if a strong man came to this world, could he take away the small konghou? So they left this jade slip, this prayer.


    Little kongho, carrying the deep love of her whole family.


    Her birth, bearing such love, how can people have the heart to live up to it?


    "Boss, I''m ready!" The Milky sound of the konghou came.


    The sky tiny lightly grew a tone, waved hand to put away jade Jane, turned round to look for small konghou.


    Holding the hand of the small konghou, standing outside the palace, Tianmiao waved to seal the palace. Even if the world becomes the middle world, the palace will still exist intact.


    When kongho grows up, let her come back and have a look. The love of her people, let''s feel it when she comes back. Because this love can''t respond and doesn''t ask for response.


    After seeing the konghou, Dongxiao was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be a dragon in such a broken world. After learning about kongho''s life experience, he was silent.


    There was something sour in his heart.


    The people of kongho love her deeply and greatly. What about his people? Also love him, just that love It is quite different from the expression of the kongho people.


    At this moment, Dongxiao can''t help thinking of his people.


    "Don''t think about it. There will be a day." The voice of the sky rings gently.


    Dongxiao understood that Tianmiao saw through his mind at the moment.


    "Yes, I won''t think about it any more. One day, I''ll do it. " Dongxiao should be down, and then look up, you can see the chubby little kongho looking at him curiously.


    "My name is Dongxiao. After that, we will be partners." Dongxiao came forward, squatted down and said gently to konghou.


    "My name is kongho. What do you mean, companion? Can we play together in the future? " Konghou asked askew.


    "Yes, in the future, we will be together, and with the boss." Dongxiao laughs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    After Tianmiao sent to the small world, the God of creation, who had been smiling gently, changed his face in the next moment. He roared: "wax gourd, are you looking for death? You call me watermelon in front of your daughter? And your daughter came to say uncle Xi? She forgot that she used to call me handsome uncle Astor! You stinking wax gourd


    The little angels who were cleaning up the tea set saw that their father was so angry and depraved, but they were all used to it. They calmly cleaned up and stepped down, and closed the door attentively, so as not to be seen the other side of the father by other employees who came to report their work.


    After a long time, the voice of heaven rang in the room: "you can shut up. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I don''t care about you this time, but if that happens again, I will come to your general office. "


    "Well, I don''t want things to turn out like that. I didn''t expect that..." Just now, the God of creation, who was just like chicken blood, withered and said weakly.


    "Well, I won''t say more. I''ve been a friend for many years. I really can''t blame you completely. You can watch it for me this time. I''ll take off your hair if I lose a hair. Anyway, you have a lot of hair. It''s not a loss. " Heaven said, cut off contact directly.


    No one can imagine that the two giants of the East and the West have no image in private, and the content of the conversation is even more indecent. In the eyes of employees on both sides, they are the supreme existence, powerful, dignified and insurmountable.


    Who would have thought it would be like a bear in private?


    The creator sighed and sat back at his desk. Take a deep breath, ready for the next storm. His son who is not a tool should be running back soon, right?


    Because the sky is coming


    Again.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao came to this small world, the first feeling is, resentment!


    The world is completely off track, beyond recognition, and on the verge of collapse.


    And the place where Tianmiao settled down was standing behind a man in a white robe. Looking at this man''s appearance, the sky knows that he is an employee of the western administration.


    "Ah, it''s biased again. Let''s start over." The man''s cool thin voice rings out, the intonation does not have any waves. He raised his hand to destroy the world.


    At this time, Tianmiao stepped forward and kicked the man.


    "As far as your business ability is concerned, you can even work as an employee in the Western General Administration. You can''t even lick the door in the East." The sky tiny poisonous tongue angrily scolded a sentence.


    Tianmiao didn''t find out. After the man was kicked over, he wanted to move. As a result, after hearing Tianmiao''s voice, his whole body froze.


    Tianmiao looks down at the man, and then he turns around slowly. The next moment, Tianmiao looks at a pair of different pupils. A pair of eyes of this man is actually a gold, a green. It''s very good-looking, but it''s a fool. I feel sorry in my heart.


    The man looked at the sky, his eyes were more and more hot, hot to melt everything in general.


    The sky is tiny Leng Leng, can''t, oneself didn''t use how big strength, this beat a person silly? No, I''m a fool.


    The next moment, the man disappeared in front of her.


    Why? The sky blinks, run away? So that''s it? Can''t you go back and complain to Uncle watermelon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Tianmiao didn''t think about it any more. Instead, he communicated with the God of creation that he was ready to go back in time.


    This small world has been full of holes, and just now that fool''s way of doing is to destroy and then reset. It''s like building blocks. When it''s done, push it down, rebuild it, push it down again, and continue to build it. But in the process of pushing down, there will be damage to the building blocks, which will accumulate and eventually collapse. Now the best way is to let the creator expend his power and let time go back to the beginning, when she began to revise from the beginning.


    The ability of this employee is really hot! Just now, we should focus on it again. Anyway, it''s all idiots.


    make complaints about Tucao again.


    After receiving the message from heaven, the God of creation began to trace back the time of the small world. Then he looked up and saw his excited son standing in front of him.


    "What for?" The creator asked slowly.


    "Misty! Isn''t it remote! Misty, she, she, she... " The speaker is just a good-looking "fool" who was kicked by Tianmiao just now. His real identity is hill, the son of God of creation.


    Instead of answering, the creator slowly took a sip of tea. I sigh in my heart that Oriental tea is really a good thing. The taste is delicate and sweet. Most of all, it is very suitable to be forced at this time. When others are in a hurry, I slowly take a sip of tea. Ah, this kind of feeling is really cool!


    "You speak, father, are you?" Hill asked eagerly.


    "Call Daddy!" The creator put down his teacup and glanced at hill. I don''t know why, I have a strange sense of achievement when I hear people call dad. Although this one in front of me should have been called my father.


    "Daddy Hill blurted out and stepped forward, slapping his hands on the creator''s desk. "You mean, what''s going on? It''s her, isn''t it, it''s her? "


    The God of creation slowly picked up the tea cup again and said slowly, "have you seen it?"


    "Yes." Hill nodded. Seeing the God of creation''s manner, Hill''s heart finally calmed down, but his surprise became bigger and bigger.


    "Did you speak?" The creator asked again.


    "I, I afraid to. I''m afraid I''m dreaming. I ran away. " Hill bowed his head in some chagrin.


    "Promising!" The creator gave a cold hum.


    "Then tell me, what''s the matter?" Hill raised his head in a worried tone. If it wasn''t for his father, he would have started to extort a confession.


    "I don''t remember everything before. So don''t act rashly. " God of creation is no longer the leisurely appearance just now, but changed a dignified attitude, "straight white point to tell you, you are a stranger in her eyes now." The God of creation thought of Tianmiao calling him uncle Xi, and immediately felt that his heart was going to be broken. Alas, at the beginning, misty was Uncle Astor who called him handsome.


    Hill frowned: "I don''t remember. What do you mean?"


    "Literally. Isn''t it enough for her to show up again? " The God of creation sneered, "I''ve won the chance for you. If you are stupid again, you should melt in this world."


    Hill lowered his head and remained silent for a long time before he finally looked up at the God of creation. His eyes were complicated and his beautiful face showed a grateful smile: "thank you, father. Thank you Let me meet her again. This time, I''ll take advantage of it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Hill''s voice sank and he said slowly, "after all these years, I thought Lost her forever. I didn''t expect to see her again. I''m really, so happy, really, father, thank you. I thought I was dreaming. I haven''t had a dream for many years. It''s still like this. It''s a wonderful dream. " At the end of the day, hill is a bit incoherent.


    The creator looked at hill, silent for a long time. Hill looked sad at the moment, but with a touch of life, yes, life. Over the years, hill has been a walking corpse. After that, he fell asleep. Finally wake up, but become paranoid cruel, more cold thin. He couldn''t bear to blame the collapse of so many worlds.


    Now it''s time to start over.


    Heaven, thank you.


    "Father, I''m going to find her." Hill turned around and left.


    But it was kept by the voice of the creator.


    "You wait." The creator called to his son, "I have something to say to you. You listen to me. "


    "Yes." Hill stood still and looked at the creator.


    "What you just said is wrong. What is to lose her forever? When did you have someone else? Why don''t I know? " With a sneer, the God of creation suddenly opened the mode of poisonous tongue ridicule, which is completely different from that of a gentle and good father just now.


    Hill opened his mouth slightly to say something, but found himself speechless.


    "And tell me about the scene where you met just now." The creator continued to sneer, and again lifted the cup and sipped the tea.


    Hill''s face changed.


    His reunion with TIANYAO seems to give TIANYAO an impression Very bad.


    "Don''t you remember? It''s OK. I''ll help you remember. " With a flick of the creator''s finger, a light curtain appeared in front of him and hill.


    On the light screen, the scene of hill destroying the world appeared after the sky came to the small world. He saw Tianmiao step forward decisively and kick over hill. The God of creation is very considerate to kick over this picture and slow down many times.


    However, I began to play back the words of the sky.


    "As far as your business ability is concerned, you can even work as an employee in the Western General Administration. You can''t even lick the door in the East."


    After all this, the creator God contentedly withdrew the light curtain, and then saw that his son''s eyes seemed to be filled with tears?


    Ha ha ha ha ha! This son of a bitch! Today, too?!


    How did you cross with yourself at the beginning?


    How did he turn a deaf ear when he told him that he could not simply and rudely destroy and reset? No oil and salt! When we revise the world, we not only fail to repair it, but sometimes deliberately push the boat along the river and make it deviate. Will he be happy to see the world off track? No, it''s always like a dead heart. Not happy, but still do it. What kind of neurotic mentality?


    Now, I''m alive.


    Good. That''s the time to settle your own account!


    "Dad, what should I do?" Hill''s heart sank to the bottom.


    "Ask yourself, how can you restore your image?" The God of creation yawned, "Oh, I''m so sleepy. I''m old and in poor spirits. I''ll go to bed first."


    Hill watched as the creator left, speechless. God of creation yawns and says he''s sleepy? Can you find a better reason?


    When the creator''s back disappeared, Hill turned to a chair and began to think.


    What happened then? What he knows is obviously not the truth. Why does the father hide the truth?


    And now, how can he approach the misty, how can he see her smile again?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    At this time, Tianmiao has already received the content of the world, and the time has come to an end.


    After looking at the plot of the world and the last revision process, Tianmiao doubts that the employee just now is not as simple as a fool, but a madman!


    forget it. Don''t waste time tucking up, make complaints about the world.


    In this world, the lucky man is a lady of a declining aristocrat. This little girl is no ordinary person. She was brave, decisive, and in love with her Royal Highness The Prince of today.


    Her name is Rosa, and the prince''s encounter, can be said to be very "wonderful.".


    Prince Ike went hunting alone in the forest and met Rosa, who was chasing a rabbit in short boots. Rosa is wearing a purple light skirt, just like the spirit in the forest, leaping by. Ike catches up and sees that Rosa has caught the lovely white rabbit.


    Lovely little girl. There was a smile on Ike''s lips. Is the little girl going to take the rabbit back?


    As a result, the smile at the corner of Ike''s mouth solidified at the next moment.


    He saw a lovely little girl like an elf. She cut off the rabbit''s head with a sharp dagger in her hand, skiled it skillfully, made a fire, and began to roast the rabbit.


    Rabbit is so cute. Why do you eat rabbit?


    Ike was stunned.


    But soon, the smell of roast rabbit wake him up, he can''t help but move to Rosa.


    Rosa is not so kind as to treat this kind of stranger who wants to rub his food. After asking him for a gem on his sword, Rosa generously gives most of the rabbits to Ike.


    Ike swore that it was the most expensive roast rabbit he had ever eaten, and the most delicious.


    So they got to know each other.


    The next day, the two often meet in this forest. More and more familiar, more and more understanding, two hearts are closer and closer.


    It''s just that Rosa doesn''t know who Ike really is.


    But Ike knows the identity of Rosa, is a baron''s child, but her family has declined. His mother died early and his father was seriously ill in bed. Ike thought, find a time, and Rosa explain their identity, and propose to her.


    But there was an accident.


    After Rosa''s father took his last breath, Rosa''s relatives came out and began to divide up the property. Rosa of course to resist, but was mad uncle bribed servants, in her food under the medicine, her dizzy, sold. He should take over the property if he falsely claims that Rosa is missing. Other relatives are not willing to fight after Rosa''s disappearance.


    Rosa was sold to a duchess as a slave.


    The Duchess was named andofen. She was not an ordinary person. She was the king''s mistress. She buys a lot of young girls every year, but they never show up again. So there is a rumor that the Duchess bought so many young maids to kill and bleed, and bathe them with their blood to keep their youth forever.


    What about the actual truth?


    Tianmiao narrowed her eyes slightly and didn''t want to evaluate again. Instead, she closed her eyes and entered the world. She came to the initial point where she needed to start repairing.


    When she opened her eyes, she was already in front of a spacious carriage, and someone was urging her to get on: "hurry up, start right away, we should be able to get to the manor tonight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Tianmiao didn''t speak. He just stepped on the carriage. There were six or seven girls in the carriage. When he saw someone coming up, they all turned their heads to look at her. Then everyone was surprised, because the girl who just got on the bus had black hair and black eyes. This appearance is too rare.


    Tianmiao takes a look at the carriage and soon finds the lucky man in the world, Rosa. Rosa was still in a coma, huddled in the corner of the carriage.


    Tianmiao walks over and sits beside Rosa. Then she took out a handkerchief and wiped Rosa''s forehead with sweat.


    Rosa leisurely woke up and saw a beautiful girl gently wiping her forehead. Smelling the fragrance on the girl''s body, Rosa felt her head didn''t hurt so much.


    "Are you awake?" Tianmiao asked softly with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "Ah, maybe not so good." Rosa''s voice was a little hoarse. She felt dry and itchy, and she was very hungry. How many days have you been in a coma?


    "Would you like some water?" Asked the sky.


    "If there is one." Rosa looked out of the carriage, thinking about the situation.


    "Water? What are you imagining? You didn''t wake up when you ate, and now of course there''s no water to drink. " Sitting opposite Tianmiao, a freckled little girl said sarcastically, "do you two think this is an outing? You''re sold, sold as slaves. Do you want something good to eat and drink? "


    "What?" When Rosa heard this, she frowned and instantly understood her present situation. Well, there must be something wrong with your dinner. Who''s going to drug her dinner? Or should we ask who bribed her maid and drugged her dinner?


    "Look at what you two are wearing. Ha ha ha, you''ve had a good time before. Now that I''m sold, I''m going to be a lowly slave. I''m not used to it, right? It doesn''t matter. There will be more time for you to adapt in the future. " The freckled girl continued to sneer, with schadenfreude in her voice.


    Tianmiao opened the window curtain of the carriage and said to the outside, "can I have a glass of water and a piece of bread?"


    "You''re thinking Oh, yes, beautiful lady. Just a moment, please People outside just heard Tianmiao''s request and were about to scold him. As soon as they saw Tianmiao''s appearance, they immediately changed their tone.


    Soon, a cup of water and a piece of hard bread were sent to Tianmiao.


    "Drink some water before you eat." Tianmiao hands the water to Rosa.


    Rosa picked it up and said, "thank you."


    Tianmiao shakes his head slightly, indicating that you are welcome.


    The freckled girl looked at the glass in Rosa''s hand and the bread in Tianmiao''s hand in disbelief. Although the bread is hard, it''s white bread. It''s much better than the black bread. Why?


    Rosa drank the water in the glass slowly, and immediately felt a lot more comfortable. Tianmiao hands the bread to Rosa, and Rosa gratefully takes it. As a result, I turned my head and saw the freckled girl who was not willing to stare at them.


    Rosa laughed and said, "are you wondering why she can get water and bread? Don''t you understand why? "


    Freckled girl did not speak, but the expression in her eyes confirmed Rosa''s guess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Rosa took a bite of the bread, then turned to the sky and said with a smile, "because she''s beautiful. A beautiful person will be promised whatever he does and forgiven whatever he does. I like beautiful people, too. "


    Rosa swallowed the bread in her mouth, looked at the freckled girl with an eyebrow, and added, "and you Tut tut... "


    "You..." Freckle girl just want to scold Rosa, but on Rosa''s blue eyes, how also can''t say a word. That pair of eyes, full of murderous, see her heart suddenly a shock, let her to the mouth curse words, how also can''t say.


    Rosa turned her head and looked at Tianmiao. She laughed at Tianmiao''s dark eyes and said, "my name is Rosa. What about you? Are we being sold as slaves now? "


    "My name is Tianmiao." Tianmiao is a little fond of this little girl. She is calm and tough in the face of danger. "Yes, we are now sold to a duchess, endorphin. Maybe you have heard her name."


    "I''ve heard it like thunder." Rosa continued to bite the bread, laughing sarcastically, "Your Majesty''s mistress, this woman is not simple, enchanting and beautiful, which makes your majesty dizzy."


    "The Duke of endorphin?" There was a little commotion among the little girls in the carriage. In fact, although they didn''t speak, they were all listening to Rosa and Tianmiao''s conversation with their ears. Now when they heard Tianmiao say that, they all screamed out.


    Because the Duke of endorphin is very complicated. She is the mistress of today''s king and the only female Duke. It is said that she will buy some young girls every year, brutally kill them and bathe them with their blood to maintain her youth. It was in this way that she kept herself beautiful and attracted her majesty.


    "We, are we going to be killed and bled?" Freckled girl no longer the momentum just now, but pale asked.


    "It''s just a rumor." Rosa said impatiently, "I''ll know when I get there."


    The carriage was quiet. Rosa closed her eyes and leaned against the inner wall of the carriage, thinking about something.


    The sky is tiny also rely on, begin to close one''s eyes to recuperate.


    The carriage had been on its way quickly, and in the evening it reached its destination.


    Someone opened the carriage door and urged them to get out of the carriage quickly.


    Rosa first jumped out of the carriage and stood below waiting for Tianmiao to get out of the carriage. Then they followed side by side behind the man who urged them to get out of the carriage.


    In front of them is a huge castle, black stones in the setting sun emitting light, people feel very uncomfortable.


    They were led by an aged maid with a mean face and impatient eyes.


    "Come on, keep up!" The maid''s voice was a little hoarse, calling out.


    After entering the castle, the maid led them through the long corridor to a spacious room with eight beds, each with a set of clean pajamas.


    "Eat first, take a bath, and then have a good sleep. The Duke won''t do you any harm. Do it well Said the maid stiffly.


    The dinner was very rich, at least for Rosa and the people beyond the sky. Soft white bread, vegetables, bacon, sausages, and even a pudding.


    After eating, he took them to take a bath, and then led them back to their rooms. He asked them to put on their pajamas to sleep and not to go out at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Tianmiao sits by the bed and turns his head slightly to look at Rosa. Rosa sat down beside her and asked her, "heaven is slim. I don''t think you eat much at night. Are you hungry?"


    Tianmiao shook his head: "what about you?"


    "Make do with it." Rosa straightened her nightgown. "It''s still brand new. It''s strange to eat so well at night. It''s not like a slave woman''s food. "


    "I don''t think the Duke is as terrible as the rumor. I think she is very kind to us. She eats so well and wears a new skirt." A little girl is whispering to another girl.


    "Isn''t that wonderful? What if it''s the last good meal? " Freckled girl was sarcastic.


    When Tianmiao heard this, he couldn''t hold back. This freckled girl is always mocking people, but this time, what she said is really reasonable. In the East, however, there is a decapitation meal. Before his execution, he will give a good meal to the dying.


    The Duchess, although this arrangement does not mean that, it is not so good.


    "Ah, Tianmiao, where is your hometown? I''ve never seen a man with black hair and black eyes like you. And you look so different from us. " Rosa stretched out her hand and gently touched Tianmiao''s hair. "I''ve heard that in the Far East, there is a powerful and rich country. They have beautiful porcelain, silky satin, expensive can buy many of me. Are you from that place? Why was it sold? Your hair is so smooth, isn''t it silk like that? You''re so good-looking. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking person like you. "


    Tianmiao turns to look at Rosa, and sees that Rosa''s eyes are shining. The love in her eyes is almost overflowing. I don''t know. This little girl, it seems, is still a beauty party?


    "Yes, I come from the Far East." Tianmiao only answered this question and heard someone knocking outside.


    "Go to bed! Get up in the morning and have something to do Outside the door was the urging of an old maid. Then there was a bang, and then the footsteps went away.


    Rosa frowned. "I heard you right. Is that the sound of locking the door?"


    Hearing Rosa say this, everyone in the room became a little nervous.


    "Why lock us up?" A little girl asked in fear.


    "Afraid we''ll run away? But where can we go? " The other girl wondered.


    "No matter. Go to bed first." Someone said.


    Tianmiao also lay on the bed. Rosa squeezed over and asked, "Tianmiao, you''re afraid to sleep by yourself. I''ll sleep with you, OK?"


    Tianmiao looks at Rosa''s bright eyes. If she doesn''t know that the child likes Ike, she will think that the child is bent. The love in this eye is about to turn into essence!


    Sleep on your own?


    There are eight beds in this room. There are eight people in all. She says she sleeps by herself. I''m afraid. I''ll accompany you


    The little girl''s skill of opening her eyes and telling lies seems to be full.


    "Yes, come on, let''s sleep." Tianmiao smiles and moves to the side.


    Rosa happily went to get her pillow and put it beside Tianmiao''s pillow. She lay down happily and opened the quilt for Tianmiao and patted the bed: "come on, come on."


    Tianmiao Why does she feel like she''s being teased?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    After lying down, Rosa got close to Tianmiao''s ear and whispered in only two voices: "Tianmiao, don''t be afraid. I could have been a baron, but something went wrong. Tomorrow I''ll ask to see Prince Antoine and let her let me go. I''ll give you all my property


    Tianmiao turns to look at Rosa. In the dark, seeing Rosa''s clear eyes, Tianmiao smiles and whispers, "OK."


    In fact, in the original world, Rosa soon understood her situation and made such a wise decision. The next day I went to see the Duke of endorphin. Endorphin was also interested in the property owned by a baron. After all, who would be too rich? Rosa exchanges her property for freedom, because she knows that even if she goes out, she can''t keep her property. It''s better to use it to get out of the present predicament, and it can also kill two birds with one stone for those crazy relatives.


    Rosa almost succeeded, but one person said more words, which made endorphin change his mind. I put Rosa in the game.


    Yes, the game.


    The young girls bought by Prince andoffen every year are used for games.


    Castle Escape.


    In the dark and horrible castle full of traps. Divide the girls into several teams and put them into the castle. In addition to various traps, there are also bloodthirsty Knights wandering in the castle. These knights, armed with sharp weapons, are hunting these girls. They can get ten gold coins for each girl''s head. Of course, girls can fight back and kill these wandering bloodthirsty knights.


    Find the exit and escape to the castle? no It''s not that simple. There are only two places that can escape each time. That is to say, the two must kill other girls before they can really escape.


    Sometimes, endorphin''s interest came, and she would take her strong housekeeper to kill the girl. She enjoyed the thrill and blood. This bloody and exciting activity aroused the interest of many aristocrats. So endorphin began to sell expensive tickets for these aristocrats to watch. Most of the money went to the king.


    The king''s special attitude towards endorphin was due to the beauty of the woman and the huge amount of money she brought him every year.


    And the one who made endorphin change his mind was the king. When Rosa finds endorphin to state this, the king is behind the veil and hears this. He stops endorphin''s promise and asks someone to take Rosa away and join the game.


    When endorphin inquired about the reason, the king said with a smile: "every time they are lowly female slaves, this time there is a noble lady. I think everyone is more interested. The ticket price can be raised a little bit this time. "


    Endorphin felt that there was something wrong, but he could not disobey the king''s order and put Rosa into the game. Compared with the king''s desire for excitement, endorphin thought more about it. This time I put a baron''s lady into the game. Next time, will I put the count and the princess into the game? Next time, will it be the count''s turn, the Duke himself?


    ¡­¡­


    Rosa comforted Tianmiao in a soft voice: "you sleep, I will protect you."


    Tianmiao closed his eyes and said softly, "good night."


    Lovely little girl, I like your heart very much. The corner of the sky''s mouth raised slightly and went to sleep.


    (for recommended tickets, monthly tickets)


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    The next morning, Tianmiao wakes up and looks at Rosa''s "fool".


    "You wake up. Are you hungry? After we go out, I''ll treat you to delicious food." Rosa whispered.


    "Well, it''s a deal." Tianmiao smiles.


    "I''ll take you hunting. I''ll give you barbecue. My barbecue is very delicious. Especially the roast rabbit. " Rosa longed, "ah, what kind of clothes shall I prepare for you? You must look good in your hunting suit. I''ll customize a pair of deer skin boots for you. I''ll match you with a small dagger, which is inlaid with many gems. I''ll be worthy of you. "


    Tianmiao pursed her lips and laughed. This little girl is really cute.


    "Get up! Get up for me, change clothes, put them in the cupboard and choose by yourself. " An old maid opened the door and called in a gruff voice.


    Rosa goes to a big wardrobe in the room, opens the clothes and frowns. Are these clothes really for maids? The texture and style are a little too good.


    Tianmiao looks at all kinds of western style skirts and thinks which one to choose. Rosa has reached for one.


    "Tianmiao, I think this one suits you very well." Rosa stares at the sky. "It must look good on you."


    Tianmiao looks at the pink skirt in Rosa''s hand. It''s crooked. Are you serious, little girl.


    Finally, Tianmiao still couldn''t resist Rosa and put on the skirt that Rosa chose for her. Pink Dudu skirt, fluffy sleeves, slender waist, even more delicate as jade.


    "It''s so, so beautiful." Rosa wiped the mouth does not exist saliva, "ah, I just look at you, a few days do not eat."


    What we describe in the East is beautiful and delicious. Tianmiao couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Wait for me. I''ll change, too." Rosa also quickly changed a skirt, and then took Tianmiao to wash. At dinner time, Rosa proposed to see Prince endorphin.


    As soon as the old maid was about to sneer scornfully, Rosa''s momentum suddenly changed. She raised her head and said, "in the name of Baron barryman, I order you to take me to Prince endorphin immediately. I have something important to discuss with her."


    The maid was so subdued by Rosa''s manner that she reported it.


    Soon someone came to take Rosa to see Prince endorphin. Rosa rushed to the sky, nodded slightly, gave her a reassuring look, and followed.


    Tianmiao sits on the chair and sighs in his heart. This time Rosa must have come back in vain. The stupid king made that decision, which was exactly what endorphin was worried about. When the nobles heard that a baron''s daughter was put into the game this time, they first felt excited, then their waistcoat became cold, and they felt afraid later. The look at the king is not as good as it used to be.


    Later, Rosa should have escaped, but she died because the crazy employee failed to escape. Ike, who has been looking for Rosa''s whereabouts, came late to see Rosa''s tragic death and the king''s ferocious smile. Ike completely blackened, half a year after brewing, to seize the throne, many aristocrats are on the side of Ike.


    When Ike came to power, he imprisoned his father and murdered him. All the nobles who watched the escape game were secretly executed one by one. Next, Ike issued a series of decrees. Among them, some men are not allowed to raise a mistress. Once there is a mistress, the man will be hanged. The woman who is a mistress needs to be executed and beheaded. Later, the government order became more and more harsh, and the whole country was in fear. The world is on the verge of collapse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Rosa was taken away, and other girls were talking about it.


    Freckled girl came to Tianmiao and asked, "do you know why she was taken away? Is she going to be the Duke''s maid? That''s very lucky. Can we have a better life in the future? " Freckled girl''s tone with some flattering meaning.


    Tianmiao didn''t answer, but turned to one side.


    "What are you proud of?" Obviously, Tianmiao''s attitude made freckled girl very unhappy, "if I get the favor of the Duke in the future, you don''t want to get any benefits." The freckled girl muttered away.


    Tianmiao was just waiting quietly. Sure enough, before long, Rosa came back with a dignified face.


    After she came back, she took TIANYAO to the corner and spoke to her in a low voice: "TIANYAO, I think this time is very unusual. Prince endorphin had promised to make a deal with me. I offered all my property. She let me go back and helped me take care of the greedy people. But a voice stopped her. There are not many people who can make her change her mind


    Tianmiao looks at Rosa, who is calm and analytical, and sighs in his heart that this intelligent and brave girl, no wonder Prince Ike never forgets her.


    "That man made her refuse my deal. No one would be too much money, but this can let her get the benefits of the transaction, actually did not agree. Unless that person is not short of money. Who will be the one who can influence the decision of endorphin without lack of money? The king Rosa whispered her guess.


    The analysis is so thorough that Tianmiao adds points to Rosa again.


    "Well, what do they want to do? Let me be a maid to satisfy their strange vanity of calling on nobles? No, it''s not endorphin''s style. Why did the king do that? " Rosa frowned, and the feeling of uncertainty expanded.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    Rosa looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "well, don''t worry. I said I would protect you, so I will protect you."


    For the next three days, Rosa felt that everything was weird.


    The newly bought female slaves were not only eight of them, but also other girls. But these days their treatment is too good. There was no arrangement for them to do anything, and no one was sent to teach them anything. Instead, they will be served with good food and drink every day, and there will be new clothes for them to choose by themselves every day. After wearing new clothes every day, they would gather in front of the castle, line up and do nothing. After standing for a while, let them go back.


    Rosa more and more feel that things are not simple, but also smell the smell of danger.


    Only heaven knows that this is to let the nobles watch them and bet. If you want to see a girl, you can bet that she will live to the end. It''s already routine.


    That night, Rosa asked Tianmiao in a low voice: "Tianmiao, let''s get ready to run. We''ll try to escape tonight. I think things are getting more and more wrong. It feels like it''s going to be dangerous if it goes on. "


    In fact, not only Rosa, there are other girls found the problem, but still some girls indulge in such a comfortable environment.


    But in the evening, Rosa found that there was no chance at all. The door was locked, and it was guarded. The windows are sealed.


    As if in case they run away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Sleeping on the bed, Tianmiao takes Rosa''s hand in the quilt and whispers: "don''t worry, lovely little Rosa, I will protect you."


    "Ha ha, you are so weak. I''ll protect you." Rosa holds the hand of the sky, sighing in her heart, what a small, soft hand.


    On the fourth day, the old maid came to wake them up. This time, instead of urging them, she let them dress and eat slowly. After returning to the room, the old maid said quietly, "there''s still some time for you to choose clothes. It''s better to choose some clothes that are convenient for running. This time, move faster. The Duke is waiting for you."


    Tianmiao looked in front of the wardrobe, took out a set of capable hunting clothes and handed them to Rosa: "you must be very handsome in this."


    Rosa a listen, happily took the past, changed clothes.


    Tianmiao also chose a simple suit to wear.


    After gathering, among all the girls, Tianmiao and Rosa''s clothes were out of place. Although the maid said to let them choose clothes convenient for running, no one listened to her.


    The old maid said nothing and took a group of girls to the castle behind. That castle is the biggest, and it is said that it is also the place where the Duke of endorphin lives.


    At the gate of the castle, the old maid gave the girls to a knight in armor, turned and walked away quickly.


    "Keep up!" Cried the knight in armor.


    The crowd followed the knight into the castle.


    It was sunny outside, but there was a cold wind after entering the castle. Then there was a creak behind, and the gate of the castle closed. People subconsciously look back, only to see the closed door. Turning around, you can see the torches hanging around the castle. It''s dark and bright. It''s a little chilly.


    "Come here." The knight cried impatiently.


    There was a delay behind, and the knight went over and pulled her hair forward. Regardless of the girl''s struggle and crying.


    At this time, everyone knows that something is wrong.


    Finally, they were led into a room in the castle, dark and damp. Rosa frowned. There was still a smell of blood in the room, constantly pounding her sense of smell.


    In the dark room, there was only a dim oil lamp hanging on the roof. Most of the girls were huddled under the oil lamp and only wore the pretty long skirts they had just chosen. But now no one to taste their own beautiful skirt, eyes only fear, most of them are constantly talking about where this is, there are cries and curses around.


    At this time, the iron door of the room was pushed open, and a group of silver Knights came into the room, led by a tall and fat bald man. He twisted his chest bow tie, cleared his throat, and cried: "be quiet, girls!"


    "Where is this? What do you want to do? " A blonde girl ventured to ask aloud.


    "Here, of course, is paradise, a paradise to enjoy." The bald man laughed, and then his face became cold. "It''s just that it''s not your paradise, it''s not your paradise. On the contrary, it could be your hell. Welcome here, please enjoy the rest of the journey. "


    "You, what are you talking about? What hell? What do you want to do? " The blonde''s voice had already brought a cry.


    "Girls, welcome to this game. It''s very simple. All you have to do is live. But it''s a pity that so many of you can only survive two people in the end. " The bald man smiles, full of malice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    The blonde girl began to cry: "what do you mean? I don''t want to die. Let me out. I don''t want to die. What the hell is going on? Aren''t we just here to be maids


    The bald man frowned impatiently, swore a low curse, then pulled out the sword of the knight around him, stepped forward two steps, and stabbed the blonde on the chest. Blood suddenly gushed out, splashing the girl beside her face.


    There was a scream.


    The bald man yelled: "if anyone yells again, you will be the next one to be pierced in the heart."


    For a moment, the room was quiet.


    The girls looked at this scene in horror, some people forced to cover their mouth, dare not make a little noise.


    The blonde girl, with frightened eyes and a big mouth, fell to the ground, twitched twice and died.


    The girls in the room all stepped back and huddled together. Only Tianmiao and Rosa were standing in the corner. Rosa held Tianmiao''s hand tightly. She looked at the bald man with cold eyes, but there was no panic and fear. After the uneasiness in her heart was confirmed, Rosa didn''t lose her sense of propriety, just thinking about how to deal with it next.


    "That''s right. Be quiet and listen to me." The bald man laughed, a very pleased tone.


    The bald man threw his sword to the knight, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his bloody side face and said, "you can call me steward Walter. I hope that what I say and what you do next, don''t do such silly things again. Prince endorphin is not as patient as I am. Now, I''m going to start grouping. Of course, you can also group first. Four people in a group. If there is no group, I will redistribute it later. Now, hurry up and don''t make any noise. I''m not sure what I''m going to do next. "


    With the lessons of blonde girls, although I don''t know what steward Walter wants to do, the girls are obedient and quick to form a team. Some soon filled up with four people, others in twos and threes. Rosa always clenched the hand of Tianmiao, and did not let go. In her opinion, such a weak Tianmiao needs to be protected all the time.


    "I advise you to choose your teammates carefully." Walter''s tone is full of malice, "because the next game you participate in will kill you if you are not careful. All you have to do is run out of the castle alive. There will be Knights wandering to kill you, you need to avoid these knights, of course, if you have the ability to kill knights, I will be more happy. After all, waste is not qualified to survive. "


    Walter''s words set off a wave among the girls.


    They couldn''t believe that they looked at Walter and thought that they had a hallucination, but it was a pity that Walter''s next words told them that it was not a joke or their hallucination.


    "Listen, there are only two places to leave the castle. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence? That is to say, you can''t escape the pursuit of the Knights. If you want to survive, you can kill other opponents. As long as you can leave the castle alive, Prince endorphin will reward you with a box of gold coins, eliminate your slavery and make you a civilian. You can take this box of gold, do business, open a shop, get married, have a lovely child and live happily for the rest of your life. Isn''t it beautiful? " Walter grinned and said slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    As soon as the words came out, the girls in the group hesitated and looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    Rosa sneered in her heart. Walter really has the "ability". The pancake painted after the threat looks beautiful and can frighten some people.


    "If I were you, I would not use my head now. Instead, I would unite the players first, eliminate other opponents first, and then decide the final quota, right? Lovely girls, I''m looking forward to your performance. Move faster, my patience is limited Walter saw the girls'' reaction and said so again.


    The girls had different ideas and soon formed a team.


    When the girls finished forming the team, Walter took a torch around the room and looked at all the women. He reorganized the team that was not enough for four people to ensure that there were four people in each team. But when it came to Tianmiao, Rosa, and another girl, Walter touched her head: "why is there one missing? Oh, yes, I accidentally killed one just now. "


    Walter thought and said, "do you want me to bring another girl, or is that all? You have the right to have another lady who will fight together. "


    Rosa said in a cold voice, "no, I hope you''ll get retribution for the killing later, for example, by piercing your heart."


    Walter laughed. "Yeah, that sounds good. I hope you''ll live to pierce my heart. Maybe you have a chance. After all, I may end up in person, but I don''t know who stabbed whose heart in the end. Good luck, brave little girl The tone is unspeakable irony.


    Walter stood back in front of the crowd and said, "to make a long story short, the game will start after the bell rings. Then, before the morning bell rings, the two girls who walk out of this castle will get the rewards I said before. Well, good luck, lovely girls


    The faces of the girls were different, some were crying in despair, some were excited, some were numb.


    Walter disappeared at the door, Silver Knight will be good people were divided to a few doors, one by one will scream the girls pushed in.


    The girl in Rosa''s group stares at Rosa angrily. She swears in a low voice: "Damn, can''t you let him bring someone else? How can we beat them without one of us? I think you''ve been trampled on by a horse. What makes you say that on your own


    Rosa looked at the angry girl and said in a cold voice, "another one is still a burden. Do you want to follow us or do you want to go by yourself? "


    "Cumbersome? Do you think you are a God? More people, more power, don''t you understand? " The girl yelled at me.


    Rosa paid no attention to her and went straight ahead with her hand in the sky.


    I heard the girl behind me screaming and struggling: "I don''t want to go in! I''ll die. We''re one less. I have the right to... "


    Then she was thrown directly into the door, and the door behind her slammed shut.


    Looking forward, Rosa and Tianmiao have disappeared.


    "Damn it! You wait for me! " She screamed, got up and rushed in.


    Rosa and Tianmiao had already come to a corridor at this time. Only the candles on the wall illuminated them. It was dark and terrible.


    Tianmiao looked around, pointed to the top, and asked Rosa to look at it together. The castle is not a ceiling, but a very fuzzy glass like thing. If you look carefully, it seems that there is some light flashing on it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "What''s that?" Rosa looked at it and had no idea.


    "Do you remember the other day when we changed our clothes and stood in line outside?" Tianmiao said in a low voice, "that''s to let people watch and bet, let them choose the person they think has the most potential to live to the end."


    "They?" Rosa was stunned. She immediately thought of the man who interrupted endorphin''s speech, and then thought of the hobbies of the upper class aristocrats. Her eyes showed disgust. "So, it should be those aristocrats with abnormal hobbies, and we are like gladiators in the arena, for them to appreciate our fratricidal activities."


    Tianmiao sneered: "this game is more cruel than the arena."


    "But don''t be afraid!" Rosa clenched Tianmiao''s hand again. "It must be us who can live to the end. When I get out, I''ll settle with these perverts. "


    "Well, I believe you." The sky is tiny soft say.


    At this time, not far away there are a few screams, Rosanna with the sky, to the direction of the shriek.


    When they open the door, a strong smell of blood comes to their nostrils, which makes people want to retch. The room is brightly lit, like a noble bathroom. A small white hot spring pool is not far away. It contains some red liquid. No matter how stupid it is, it is full of blood.


    There were two shaking girls in their arms, huddled in the corner of the wall. It seemed that they made the scream.


    "There are two girls over there." Rosa whispered.


    "Girl?" The sky is tiny to follow Luo Sha''s vision to see, what have no. She suddenly realized that Rosa was seeing an illusion. These hallucinations, of course, were ineffective to her. It''s just that she can''t help Rosa too much. This nearly collapsed world, she must carefully repair, let these plots return to the original track, a little deviation, the consequences are serious. So, I can only follow Rosa step by step.


    Thinking about this, Tianmiao gently wiped his eyelids and put everything in. Then she saw the two shivering girls.


    Tianmiao looked at the pool again. There was a red scale on the side wall of the pool. Now the blood in the pool was still a little short of reaching that scale.


    Just then, there was a sound outside.


    Dong Dong!


    This is the sound of iron boots when they move.


    Rosa opens the cabinet beside the sky and goes in.


    There are two pieces of clothes hanging in this cupboard. Tianmiao raised his hand and touched them. But it feels strange. It feels like The skin is the same.


    This cabinet is like a deliberate design. There are several holes on the outside.


    The two girls who screamed just now have already hid under the table. At this angle, they can just see each other.


    The door was pushed open, and a tall man dressed as a knight came in with a girl full of blood on his shoulder.


    He bent over and threw the girl on his shoulder into the blood pool.


    At this time, the scale in the pool was just crossed.


    Then he turned and walked out the door.


    Two girls hiding under the table ran out. They wanted to pull the door, but they couldn''t open it.


    Rosa raised her hand and tried to open the cupboard door. She was stopped by Tianmiao.


    "Shh, look at that pool." The way of heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    The two girls who were struggling to smash the door didn''t notice that the girl in the blood pool behind them raised an arm, and the blood gradually slid down the white arm, pale and terrible.


    The sky is very close to Rosa, she clearly felt Rosa''s body a shock.


    Then, the man slowly stood up from the blood pool. His long skirt was completely bloody, and his face was all occupied by blood. Looking from a distance, it was more like a bloody face without facial features.


    She stiffened, raised her feet and walked slowly out of the blood pool.


    The two girls who are smashing the door finally react, and there are two more screams. The woman in the blood pool is approaching them.


    "I think we can save them!" Rosa said, trying to open the door again.


    Tianmiao covers Rosa''s mouth and presses Rosa firmly in the cupboard. She whispers: "shh."


    A cold feeling rushed to Rosa''s mind, which made her shiver and feel very sober.


    Tianmiao was very close to her. At this time, she felt at ease. She took another deep breath and continued to look out.


    Xuechi woman''s action of jumping on the two girls suddenly stopped at the moment, fell to the ground and gradually disappeared. What''s going on?


    Rosa blinked. Was everything she saw just now an illusion?


    The two girls who had been in a panic now turned their backs to the cupboard door. Rosa looked through the hole in the cupboard door and her pupils contracted.


    One of the girls'' heads turned to her back at a strange angle, and her pale pupils were also looking at her through the cupboard door.


    At this moment, Rosa finally knows why Tianmiao is covering her mouth. It must be to prevent herself from screaming. She holds Tianmiao''s hand tightly.


    Slowly, the two girls turned around slowly and walked step by step to the cupboard where they were hiding.


    "Don''t breathe, don''t talk." Tianmiao said quickly in Rosa''s ear. Rosa immediately held her breath and nodded her head.


    "It''s time for a new suit." There was a girl''s happy voice outside the cabinet.


    She and Tianmiao stood close to the side of the cabinet, trying not to be found when the cabinet door was open.


    Cupboard door opened, a pale hand stretched out to come in, gently took down oneself to hang in cupboard "clothes".


    "Ha ha, it''s beautiful!" An exclamation was from another girl.


    The cupboard door was closed again, and Rosa felt that she was about to be suffocated. She took a quick breath.


    They continued to look through the hole in the cupboard. The two girls stood in the blood pool and slowly took off their skins.


    Just now, the two panicked girls have disappeared, replaced by two female corpses that are about to decay.


    The half rotten skin bag with blood was thrown near the cabinet door by them. The two monsters "bathed" in the blood pool, and then put on new skin bags. After a strange and greasy sound, the two young women appeared in the blood pool again, and slowly walked out of the room hand in hand.


    The door closed gently, and the original room with bright lights gradually darkened, just like the curtain call of a stage play.


    Tianmiao stretched out his hand to open the cabinet door and came out from inside. Rosa felt her stomach shaking and rolling. This is the most disgusting scene she has ever seen.


    "Poor man, too." Tianmiao sighed.


    "They? And where did they go? " Asked Rosa.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "Well, look for their" new clothes ". They were killed and skinned before they died, and they were detained here after they died," Tianmiao habitually said. Suddenly, she thought, "Oh, this is the West. She changed her words," the soul is trapped here and can''t go to heaven. "


    Rosa''s eyes widened. "You mean? They go to the people who come in with us? They... " At this point, Rosa thought of the new leather bag they had just put on. Isn''t that two people from another group? Did he and Tianmiao stay in two cupboards with human skin for so long?


    "Wait, why do you know?" Rosa just remembered it.


    "Have you forgotten where I come from? I come from the East. In the East, there are some secrets that can show people the soul. My family happens to know some of these secrets. " Tianmiao said in a low voice.


    "Oh, my God, the mysterious and powerful east." Rosa sighed, her eyes shining again. Then she thought of something, quickly walked two steps, approached the blood pool, and sure enough, two bodies that had no skin were slowly floating in the blood pool.


    I couldn''t help it any more. Rosa turned to one side and began to vomit.


    "Time to go!" Tianmiao pulls Rosa who wants to spit out her stomach.


    "Hey, you know, I always think I''m brave and have nothing to be afraid of. Now I think you''re really afraid of nothing. Can you tell me how you did it?" Rosa tried to ease her nervousness by talking as she ran.


    "Nothing. I get used to it when I see more." The sky is tiny to reply a way.


    "What does your family do? Too much of this? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a scene. " Rosa said with a lingering fear.


    "There''s so much resentment here that you can see it." Tianmiao did not answer Rosa''s question, but explained why Rosa would see these things that she would not normally see.


    Two people came out of the room. After a while, there were several screams coming out of the room. They were like wild animals waiting for prey. They attracted them close by the sound. If you didn''t hide yourself, you would become prey.


    "Let''s go." Rosa took TIANYAO''s hand and walked forward vigilantly.


    Tianmiao raised his head, looked at the top of his head, immediately withdrew his eyes, followed Rosa and trotted.


    And at the moment when the sky looked up, the nobles who watched above had found her.


    "Is this girl the oriental girl with black hair and black eyes that Prince endorphin said? The light is so dim that I can''t see my face clearly and I don''t know what it looks like. "


    "With her is the Baron''s daughter?"


    "Oh, you mean the despondent Baron barrymon? He''s nothing but a baron, is he


    "The two were together, holding hands. Just now they managed to get out of that room. It''s amazing. "


    "Can I choose again now? I want to choose two of them. "


    The king and endorphin also stood there. The king said to endorphin unhappily, "why didn''t you tell me in advance that this time there was an oriental girl with black hair and black eyes? Why don''t you show it to me? "


    "Oh, your majesty, I just want to give you a surprise." Said endorphin, seemingly respectful. Only she knows what she really thinks. The oriental girl was so beautiful. She was sure that the king would be moved and collect the oriental girl. It''s bound to affect her position. How could she allow that to happen?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    The oriental girl must die in this game. She had already told Walter that she would come down in person to hunt down the oriental girl when she was late. Never let the king see the girl''s face. Prince endorphin smiles at the king, and lowers his head to cover up his fierce eyes.


    Rosanna trotted along the sky, and then there were heavy footsteps ahead. Rosa looked around and took Tianmiao into a room on the right.


    "Let''s see if we have any weapons first. Those damned knights are right ahead Rosa swore in a low voice, "it''s madness of endorphin. No, it''s all watching on it."


    They hid in the room, closed the door, held their breath, listened to the footsteps outside, and finally stopped in front of the door. Rosa gently holds the candlestick at hand, her eyes are cold.


    However, the people at the door only stayed for a while, then walked away, the sound of footsteps from near to far.


    "Hoo..." Rosa let out a soft breath. He put down his candlestick and began to look at the room.


    It''s a huge room. It''s magnificent, with high beds, soft pillows, warm fireplaces, flames, wine tables, dessert tables, and eye-catching gems.


    "This looks like some lady''s room? But I don''t think it''s going to be an endorphin''s room Rosa said that although it looks comfortable here, it definitely does not mean safety.


    Tianmiao doesn''t speak. There are lots of complaints here. The scene she saw now was the same as Rosa. Before that, she adjusted her senses to keep them in line with Rosa''s. What Rosa saw and felt, she did the same. Otherwise, it may affect the plot in this castle.


    Rosa and Tianmiao walk around the room together and stand in front of the make-up table near the bed. The wide make-up table is full of all kinds of bottles and jars, and a pair of mounted make-up mirrors.


    Tianmiao raised her hand and casually picked up the bottles on the table and looked at them several times. They were all common things in the West. There was nothing unusual. She put down the things in her hand and looked up at the make-up mirror.


    In the mirror, her skin is very white, her eyebrows and eyelashes are gone. How many meanings does it mean to have no eyebrows or eyelashes? The lips are even more pale, like white paper.


    That''s ugly!


    Tianmiao gasped. Although I know that this is not true, but it will be so in Rosa''s eyes, Tianmiao still thinks that this is the first time that she has been so ugly in other people''s eyes since she did the task.


    In his heart, Tianmiao once again wrote down to the staff of the Western General Administration. But for his madness, she would not have been so careful to repair the plot.


    Tianmiao turned away from the make-up mirror.


    "What''s the matter Rosa then came up and looked into the make-up mirror. She exclaimed: "Oh, my God, I don''t have eyebrows. Am I so ugly?"


    "I think anyone would be so ugly without eyebrows." Tianmiao thought about it and said seriously.


    "It seems to be so." Rosa thought about it, and then answered in the affirmative.


    Rosa saw a pen in front of the mirror and picked it up. "Shall I draw my eyebrows?"


    Tianmiao patted off the pen in her hand and said, "I advise you not to."


    Then, Rosa''s eyes widened, and the pen that had been patted off by Tianmiao turned into a sharp knife. I can''t imagine what would happen if she just used it to draw her eyebrows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "This mirror is weird. Don''t look at it." Tianmiao holds Rosa''s hand. Tianmiao has understood that there is a reason why the whole castle is filled with strong resentment, but it doesn''t bite those nobles. And Rosa, they see the illusion, is also someone in the influence. Or there will be something that is not an illusion after that. The whole castle is controlled by a witch.


    This witch, employed by the Duke of endorphin, helped him to kill too many people. After the death of endorphin, of course, the witch did not come to a good end, or even worse.


    "But what about our eyebrows?" Rosa was a little sad. "That''s ugly. No, I have to get our eyebrows back. Is this also the result of too much resentment? Or is there witchcraft? Such an incredible thing can''t be done by ordinary people. "


    Tianmiao couldn''t help praising the little girl. She was really smart. Decisive, brave, wise and sensitive.


    "I''ll find out. There must be a solution in this room." Rosa turned to search the room.


    Just as Rosa turned around, an old man in black came slowly from the door. Her crutch was higher than her head. She stood in front of them with an oil lamp.


    "If you can''t restore your face before you leave this room, your face will be left here and become a faceless woman, or kill each other and redeem your own face with her face, or replace it with the other''s. Little girl with blonde hair, don''t you like the face of this little girl with black hair very much? Now it''s time for you to have the face you really like. " The old woman''s smile was so sad that the malice in her tone almost overflowed.


    Her muddy eyes swept around them, but they were full of confidence. These two girls, like the women who came here before, will give everything for their faces. Or, there are many girls who want to be beautiful and kill their peers in order to change their faces. However, the ending always makes them "surprise".


    "I''m looking forward to your choice. Come on, let''s go. " The old woman''s tone was very pleasant.


    Tianmiao and Rosa look at each other. Rosa took Tianmiao''s hand and pinched it comfortingly, indicating that she didn''t have to be afraid.


    After a moment''s silence, Rosa seemed to be very patient and said, "did you hide our eyebrows?"


    The old woman complacent answer: "yes, make-up mirror can collect all appearance."


    "It was you who jumped out on your own!" Rosa looked up at the old woman with a fierce smile on her face. She was just trying to find a solution, and it came out of her own way. Nice!


    "What?" The old woman was puzzled. What did she mean?


    The next moment she understood what Rosa meant.


    Rosa has jumped up, knee has been to the old lady''s face, she grabbed the old lady''s crutches, a rude beating, angle cunning, look at the sky faintly a sigh. Ah, I don''t know if Ike will be beaten into a dog in case of domestic violence after I marry him? It must be.


    "Stop, you shouldn''t do this, you shouldn''t do this, you should do it to the girl next to you Ah - please forgive me. It hurts so much. " The old lady was caught off guard. At the beginning, she was stunned. She reminded Rosa that she should fight against Tianmiao. As a result, she was beaten more fiercely. At last she couldn''t hold on and begged for mercy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "Excuse me? What''s your dream! How much have you done to bewitch and kill each other? Go to hell, I''ll beat you to mud today Roared Rosa. Rosa has seen a lot from what the old woman said just now. Rosa was even more angry at the thought that there might have been a lot of fratricidal incidents before, all because of the old woman''s bewitching.


    Another crackle, the old woman cried: "spare me, I''ll give you back your face!"


    Rosa stopped a little, not because she heard this, but because she was tired. There are two lights in the old woman''s hands. Rosa and Tianmiao are in a flash. They are back to their original appearance.


    Rosa looked at Tianmiao, touched Tianmiao''s lost eyebrows, and finally relaxed. How can such a beautiful person do without eyebrows?


    While Rosa was touching her eyebrows, the old woman disappeared.


    At this time.


    There was a bang.


    The bright and luxurious room was dark.


    A beam of light like a spotlight came down and lit up the two people.


    At that moment, they seemed to hear praise and applause from the top of their heads.


    Needless to say, the praise and applause came from the nobles who were watching them.


    Rosa looked up at her head, gritted her teeth and said, "wait for me, I''ll always come to you."


    "Let''s go." Rosa lowered her head and said to the sky.


    However, the next moment, it seems that something crawls in around, a strange and terrible sound sounded. This kind of thing seems to have sharp nails, gently scraping the floor.


    Those things are getting closer and faster.


    What is it?


    Knowing that the sound of Suo Suo is rapidly approaching, the sound of fingernails scraping on the floor makes people feel very flustered.


    "Enjoy it! This is your reward from the noble Duke of endorphin


    This sound seems to belong to the sick housekeeper, right?


    At this time, all the candlelight lamps in the room are on.


    Dense of all kinds of scorpions are quickly from the door and window into.


    "This is the witch scorpion that the Duke tried his best to cultivate. Once stung, it will turn into a pool of corpse water!" Walter steward''s voice came again, reminding them of "kindness".


    Rosa compared her middle finger to the roof, then pulled Tianmiao to the highest cabinet in the room.


    The black scorpions scrambled to pile up and soon formed a hill, firmly attached to the side of the cabinet.


    Rosa whispered to Tianmiao: "don''t be afraid, Tianmiao. I said I would take you away from the castle, so I will do it."


    Tianmiao turns his head to Rosa''s bright eyes, which are full of determination and perseverance.


    "Well, I believe you." The sky tiny soft smile, softly return a way.


    Rosa looked down at the scorpions who were frantically approaching them. Those scorpions seem to be intelligent and smart. When they come to the cupboard, they begin to stack up. At this speed, these scorpions may be able to pile up on the top of the cupboard in less than 15 minutes and poison them easily.


    Rosa looked up again, then turned to Tianmiao and said, "you stay here."


    "What are you going to do?" Tianmiao asked.


    Rosa raised her sleeves and smiled. She bent her knees for a few seconds. "Of course I''m going to save my royal highness!" You are my Oriental princess


    She jumped up abruptly, crossed the countless witch scorpions in mid air, and grasped the gorgeous candlestick on the roof with both hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    "You little black bugs! Here I am Rosa yelled in the air.


    After hearing the sound, the witch scorpion starts to shift the target and approach Rosa. He doesn''t care about the height he just built.


    Tianmiao: I''m sorry. Take back what I said. These scorpions are not smart.


    Rosa''s blonde hair flutters with the shaking until there are fewer and fewer witch scorpions climbing the cupboard. Good, the sky is safe.


    Right now! Rosa jumps out again with the power of the chandelier.


    She first fell on the soft bed and rolled forward. Before the witch scorpion felt her movement, she crossed her legs and turned back gracefully, pushing the wine shelf behind the wine table to the witch scorpion group.


    Crackling, the whole room was full of wine.


    With a cold smile on her beautiful face, she gently raised her hand and threw the candlestick directly at the scorpions.


    Suddenly, the blue flame soared into the air, and countless witch scorpions burned together one after another. The brighter the fire, the more scorpions came.


    "Does it smell good? But it killed a lot of people, didn''t it? " Rosa clapped her hands and said in disgust, "it''s disgusting to think of it, but if that stupid housekeeper is here, I can consider putting these things in his mouth."


    "You''re the coolest!" The sky tiny not stingy of stretch out a thumb.


    "My pleasure, my beautiful oriental princess." Rosa gave a knightly salute and blinked.


    At this moment, they didn''t seem to be in danger at all. On the contrary, they seemed to be on an outing.


    "Come on, let''s get out!" Rosa appreciates the scorpion''s "warm up" until the last scorpion doesn''t move any more. She comes to the cupboard and reaches out her hands to indicate that Tianmiao jumps down to catch her.


    Tianmiao chuckles, jumps down and holds Rosa''s hand.


    At this moment, the sky is very happy. She seemed to feel protected for the first time. This kind of feeling, it seems, is very good.


    Rosa took Tianmiao''s hand and ran to the door together, trying to open the door of the room.


    They reached for the door handle, but unexpectedly, the tentacle was A smooth mirror!


    In front of the "door" gradually shed camouflage, a tall fine make-up mirror appeared in front of them.


    "There are people in this castle who can manipulate resentment at will. It''s impossible for anyone to escape alive. It''s really witchcraft that can have such ability." Rosa''s face was dignified. "So what we just came in was the world in the mirror?" Rosa unconsciously clenched the hand of heaven again.


    Tianmiao frowned slightly: "it does look like that."


    Rosa frowned and smoothed her long hair to the back of her head. The strange situation made her scalp numb. The moment they looked at each other in the mirror, they were actually brought into the mirror, and she didn''t notice it.


    However, this is not without solutions. She had to think about it. Let her think about it. What were the dusty books in my father''s attic?


    All of a sudden, the mirror in front of them turned red like someone spilled a bucket of plasma.


    Rosa was startled, she quickly stood up and pulled Tianmiao back several steps, during which she stepped on several carbonized scorpions.


    Then, a huge and pale hand wiped the mirror. The giant hand seemed to pick up the mirror. The angle of the tilt made Rosa and Tianmiao almost fly out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Two people stand, at this time, Rosa steady body, by the way to help Tianmiao also stand. Rosa looked into the mirror in amazement and saw a scene of horror.


    That one, the bloody face without facial features I saw in the blood pool before, she! She''s looking in the mirror!


    Was the previous scene an illusion? Now what about this scene? Is it an illusion? Rosa frowned and thought quickly. At first I thought it was an illusion, but what happened later made Rosa sure that there was a witch behind the castle. So she''s not sure which are hallucinations and which aren''t.


    While Rosa was thinking about things, the person looking in the mirror continued her movements.


    One Two. There are two eyeballs on the face of the blood face person. She looks into the mirror and tries to put the eyeballs in the ideal place, but because there are no eyes, she can''t put them in at all. She can only hang them on her face.


    Then, nose, mouth


    Rosa put out her hand to cover her eyes and whispered, "don''t look. I''ll do something about it. "


    "This time, I''ll take it." Tianmiao takes Rosa''s hand to cover her eyes and whispers. Such a scene in the original world is not, because she joined will appear? Then, if she does, there''s no problem.


    "Ah? Do you have a way? " Asked Rosa.


    "Breaking the mirror will remove the magic." In a low voice.


    "How do you know? Ah, I forgot that your family has some magic powers? " Rosa whispered, "what do you need to do, you tell me."


    "Wait." In a low voice.


    "What are you waiting for?" Asked Rosa.


    "Help me push this cupboard first." The way of heaven.


    Rosa helped Tianmiao move the cabinet they were hiding in. Then the sky stood still.


    After a while, the huge mirror changed direction. This time, they saw the door that had come in before.


    Right now, Tianmiao retreats to the wall in Rosa''s puzzled eyes, then speeds up and kicks the huge cabinet to the mirror.


    Wow


    The mirror is broken.


    Rosa did not shut her mouth for a long time when she looked at the bold and unconstrained action of the sky. Finally, he said, "I should do such rough work." Rosa was a little annoyed. How can the delicate and beautiful oriental Princess let her do this.


    Tianmiao some mood complex looking at some annoyed Rosa. This little girl, everything is good. So brave, smart, calm, but, it is a proper face dog. In such a dangerous environment, she is still struggling, can''t let her do these rude things, is still pitying. What does that make her say?


    With the sound of the broken mirror, a huge black cave replaced the broken mirror.


    Tianmiao turns around and leads Rosa, who is still a little tangled, into the black hole.


    The aristocrats who watched were boiling.


    The performance of these two girls is really excellent!


    The king was even more excited and said to endorphin, "go and bring me that oriental girl! Go now. " In the light of the fire in the room just now, the king saw the face of the sky. Although not so clear, but you can be sure that it is a peerless beauty.


    "But, sire, once the witch starts the array, she can''t go in and out at will." Endorphin explained.


    "You can lie to the devil about these words. Don''t quibble with me. I want you to bring the oriental girl back immediately. You can''t hurt her, especially her face. " The king growled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    "Yes, your majesty." Endorphin saluted, agreed, and turned to the housekeeper.


    Bring it back? And bring it back unscathed?


    There was a chill in endorphin''s eyes.


    She can bring back a complete body for the king!


    ¡­¡­


    After Rosa and Tianmiao go out of the door, they seem to come to a tunnel.


    This is an extremely long and narrow tunnel, which can only accommodate one person''s width. Stepping on the soft road is not a stone brick road. They walk in front of each other, and there is no lighting except for the candlestick that Rosa just took out.


    They went on together. This tunnel, very strange, seems to have no end. It was dark before and after. No matter which way you go, it''s like being swallowed up.


    They walked forward mechanically for a long time, but they still didn''t see the exit.


    "Tianmiao, are you tired?" All the time, Rosa felt tired and thirsty. She pursed some cracked lips and regretted why she didn''t leave a bottle when she smashed the wine rack.


    The sky is tiny but didn''t answer, but suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Is the sky dim Asked Rosa.


    The sky didn''t move and didn''t answer.


    Rosa was more worried and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with you, Tianmiao? Are you ok? " Is there anything dangerous ahead?


    "Listen to me." Tianmiao said softly.


    "Is there any sound?" Asked Rosa.


    Both of them were quiet at the same time, listening to the sound of the narrow tunnel.


    "Giggle ~"


    in the distance, there was a very ethereal light laughter, echoing in the tunnel, which was like a baby''s laughter, but also like a woman''s.


    Tianmiao suddenly turned around and said to Rosa quickly, "turn around, run!"


    Rosa didn''t care to ask any more questions, so she ran back. They ran fast, but the tunnel seemed to have no end.


    At this time, the only light in the tunnel is out, and Rosa, holding the candlestick, feels someone blowing out the candle.


    "Falk! What''s going on? Is this also the operation of witches in the back? " Rosa couldn''t help scolding.


    But the sky knows what''s going on.


    That''s not what witches do. Instead, there are too many resentment souls that don''t want people to live out.


    Keep running, keep running, it seems to be a race of life. Rosa''s legs are swollen, and she feels that her two legs weigh several thousand pounds, but she still runs forward with her teeth clenched.


    With their running, there is a ray of light in front, and the sky behind pushes her forward. Rosa crawls out of the tunnel, and the sky also jumps down.


    Rosa lay panting on the ground, unable to lift her fingers. She immediately turned to look for TIANYAO, and then saw TIANYAO was beside her. Tianmiao''s face was as usual, and her breath was not as short as her. Is Tianmiao''s physical strength so good?


    "Are you all right?" The sky tiny soft voice asks a way.


    "Not bad." Rosa nodded and looked up at where they had just jumped out. I only saw a black hole disappearing slowly. The tunnel just disappeared in front of them. Rosa got up and looked around.


    "It''s like a dungeon?" Rosa frowned. It''s normal for nobles to repair dungeons to imprison people they think are guilty of. It seems that this is Prince endorphin''s Dungeon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    It''s cold, damp and smelly. There are all kinds of torture tools in all kinds of cells on both sides.


    "I''ll see if there are any weapons here." Rosa was dissatisfied. "My only weapon is the candlestick. If you give me a dagger, I can cut that sick housekeeper''s throat


    Tianmiao listens to Rosa''s words, but knows that this is not Rosa''s big words. This girl''s skill can really do it.


    Rosa began to search, and finally found a rusty dagger. After Tianmiao turned around, there was really nothing suitable in the cell here. They were all large instruments of torture. It seemed that he took a small knife that looked like a scalpel.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong"


    there are footsteps!


    Two people turn back at the same time, at this time they are in a cell, looking at each other from a distance, Rosa wants to go to Tianmiao side, was Tianmiao raised his hand to stop, the voice is very close, too late.


    They also hide in the corner, close to the wall.


    Every step of the steps was very heavy. Gradually, a tall knight in silver armor appeared in front of them. On his shoulder was a huge ax, which was very high, because when they passed by the cell, the height of the door was only up to his neck.


    He walked slowly in front of them, dragging a girl on the other hand.


    Obviously, the girl is dead, with her hair pulled forward step by step. She has been rifled and has no right leg.


    The girl''s body dragged along on the ground, leaving mottled blood on the ground.


    Just as the samurai was about to pass by them, Rosa''s cell suddenly loosened and fell at Rosa''s feet with a clatter.


    Tianmiao squints and looks at Rosa. She pinched the knife in her hand.


    The heavy footsteps stopped at the door of Rosa''s cell.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds.


    Rosa''s cell door was opened, the tall Knight bent down, for a moment, he and Rosa looked at each other. Rosa looked at the man calmly with her hands back.


    "I see you."


    The sound was like a devil crawling out of hell.


    "I see you, too." Rosa''s face suddenly burst into a bright smile and said in a deep voice.


    In each other''s puzzled eyes, Rosa backhand will hide behind the dagger, suddenly inserted to the knight''s face.


    The knight''s armor was all over him, but the armor on his face was lifted up by himself, maybe for a better view.


    Now, it has become his only Achilles'' heel.


    Tianmiao looks at it on the other side and sighs in his heart.


    WOW! Rosa has a lot of strength. Ah! It''s a blow out!


    Is this head bashing a little familiar?


    The sky blinked. Why a little familiar?


    "Scum, go to hell!" Rosa''s dagger is flying up and down.


    The knight just uttered a scream, and there was no sound.


    After the knight stopped twitching, Rosa stood up and looked at the sky. Suddenly, she became a little nervous and nervous.


    "Tianmiao, do you think I''m cruel?" Rosanna asked in anticipation.


    "No, Rosa, you are the most handsome. It''s too cheap for him to die like this Tianmiao came over and gently wiped the bloodstain on Rosa''s face with his sleeve. He said with a smile.


    There was a big smile on Rosa''s face.


    How beautiful! The white light from the little girl''s soul is so dazzling and beautiful. Tianmiao sighs in his heart.


    (if you''re bored, you can Baidu the word Bloody Mary.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    After killing the knight, Rosa listened to the outside and made sure that there was no other sound outside, so she was a little relieved.


    "Take a break, take a break. I''ll look around. " Tianmiao asks Rosa to sit down and recover her strength.


    Rosa nodded, sat down and rested against the wall.


    Until a long time later, there was no other sound outside, and their physical strength was almost recovered.


    Tianmiao also looked around at this time. There are three gates in this room. The whole building is like a huge labyrinth. It seems to extend in all directions, but it also seems that there are murders everywhere.


    "Let''s look for water or wine. I feel like I''m dying of thirst." Rosa stood up and said.


    Tianmiao nods. She knows that under such extreme circumstances, Rosa''s spirit is highly nervous, and she has been running, which has consumed her a lot of physical strength. The body has begun to appear tired.


    Rosa and Tianmiao come to a gate, and they pause. Rosa said, "let''s go through this door and try our luck." Tianmiao said a good word.


    Then Rosa stretched out her hand to open the door. At the moment when Rosa opened the door, three girls who were ready to push the door appeared in front of them. So caught off guard, suddenly meet, the consequence is only one. Screams come and go.


    For a moment, Tianmiao felt that his eardrum was almost pierced by the scream. He quickly raised his hand and blocked his ears.


    ¡°OH£¡ Fuck£¡ Your ears are going to be deafened! " Rosa could not help but burst into a foul language.


    However, the three girls looked even more scared. One of them rolled her eyes and fainted. The other two were full of wounds and one was clinging to her purse.


    Seeing Rosa and Tianmiao, the two girls stepped back and dragged the fainted girl into the room.


    Rosa glanced at them and said in a cold voice, "I just came in to look for water. I''m dying of thirst. I have no interest in taking your lives. I advise you not to have such an idea. Otherwise, you will come to a terrible end. "


    "You shut the door first." When one of the girls heard Rosa say this, her expression seemed to relax. "We have no malice, we just want to escape from this ghost place."


    "Do you think you want some water?" Another girl whispered.


    "Not bad." Rosa nodded.


    "We can give you water, but look at this first. I think this castle is weird. There may be clues in this book. I think we can cooperate and get out of this place together. What do you think? " One of the girls frowned, and her voice became more and more indignant. "We can make an alliance first to deal with those cruel knights. We even want to kill Prince Antoine, this crazy woman."


    "This book seems to record some clues that can help us escape from here, you see." Another girl handed me a book.


    "What is this?" Rosa took the book and looked with Tianmiao.


    "Found on a dead girl." Said the girl.


    Rosa turned a few pages, and the book was so soaked in blood that she couldn''t read.


    "Well?" Tianmiao slowly spits out a word. express volumes.


    Rosa looked up at Tianmiao and exchanged a look with Tianmiao. Rosa closed the book and her heart was suddenly clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "Why, there is a map on this book." One side of the girl said, came up.


    Rosa dropped the book, turned around, raised her hand, grabbed the girl''s hair and knocked her head to her knees.


    "Well The girl was caught off guard with a cry of pain.


    With a clatter, a dagger fell from the girl''s sleeve.


    "If you don''t meet Tianmiao and me, then you can only say that your strategy can succeed. It''s a pity." Rosa bent over to pick up the dagger. She raised the girl''s head again. Her face was covered with blood, and blood was dripping from her nose.


    The sky is tiny in a side, embrace a hand, cold voice way: "still want to pretend to die?"


    Knowing that the plan failed, the girl who "fainted" moved and then got up. Both of them took out daggers and pointed at Rosa and Rosa.


    Rosa kicked the girl who fainted to them, and approached them step by step. She didn''t really want their lives. In this fuckin ''game of endorphin, who abides by the so-called rules is the real madman.


    "Hey, listen to me, it''s really wrong to plot against you. If you are willing to let us go, we will provide a very important information!" A girl put down her dagger and raised her hands over her head.


    "If this information doesn''t satisfy us, you''ll be like her, waiting to lose your teeth or nose." Rosa said.


    "In fact, we met the girl in your team before. We hid her. She looks terrible."


    "Our team? Ah, that''s a lot of nonsense. " Rosa thought about it before she remembered the girl who protested against the loss of one person in her team.


    "First, she fell into a trap, and we all thought she would die. As a result, she climbed out of it with blood all over her face. We were so scared that we didn''t dare to get too close to her. Then we saw you two. We wanted to go with you first, but you two didn''t seem to see us at all, so we went straight into the room! Clearly! That girl is standing there! And you went in! " The girl looked pale and scared. "You''ve been following that girl!"


    "Follow her?" Rosa glanced and realized that it was witchcraft that caused them to see and encounter different things. "We just went to a room with a make-up mirror."


    "No! no You haven''t been far away from us. You''re near the cell! " The girl said.


    Rosa is thinking about how to explain to each other that the castle is controlled by witches or witches, but at this time, the change suddenly happens.


    As soon as the girl said this, the door of their room was pushed open.


    With the sound of the door opening, a pale arm appeared in front of the crowd, followed by a very pale face.


    "Look, I found you." A strange and hoarse voice sounded, like the howl of the owl in the night.


    When the owner of the voice completely squeezed in, Rosa looked at her skirt. Isn''t this the girl who didn''t come with them before?


    Her whole body exudes strange paleness, her face and mouth arc, like a clown in a grimace, blood has dyed her skirt red, when she talks, her tongue will fall out, and then curl back.


    It''s not human!


    Can witchcraft control human bodies?


    This is disgusting!


    Rosa is a little nauseous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    With a bang, the girl fell straight to the ground. Behind her, steward Walter appeared. He was holding a long saw in his hand. He was smiling and staring at them like a jackal searching for prey.


    "Come on, it''s an extraordinary killing feast! Now, the game begins The bald fat man with a crazy grin on his face, holding a saw,


    rosala turns around and runs out of another door. There are several Knights behind steward Walter. She and Tianmiao will not be rivals of so many people at all. We have to escape here first.


    A scream came from behind, and the girl in the room who had no time to escape was brutally killed.


    The girl who followed them was about to be caught up and fell to the ground in panic. She cried with despair: "wait for me, please, help me!"


    "Damn it Rosa scolded secretly, turned back and ran for two steps, reaching for the girl.


    "Rosa!" Tianmiao also turns around. Even in such adversity, she still did not leave the kindness in her heart. It''s just that some people don''t deserve her help at all.


    The girl who falls to the ground holds Rosa''s hand and pushes Rosa to steward Walter behind her.


    Rosa was pushed past the moment, the heart filled with despair. If she died here, what would Tianmiao do? How did she get out of here? And Ike, my love


    The bright saw and the old fat man''s smile are getting closer, but one figure is faster.


    After the girl pushed Rosa down, she was kicked in the chest by Tianmiao in an instant. Her whole body fell back quickly, and her eyes were cold to the sky.


    "You ugly man." The voice of the sky is very low, but it''s as cold as ice. Only this sentence, only the girl who was kicked back heard. However, at this time, she also has no time to study the meaning of this sentence.


    After kicking the girl back, Tianmiao quickly grabs Rosa''s clothes and brings her back.


    The girl watched in horror as the sky pulled Rosa farther and farther away. Then, her chest was cold and something went through her chest.


    "Oh, yes, that''s it! Ha ha ha Steward Walter stirred the iron saw in the girl''s chest. From behind him, there were several knights in gold armor, holding a sharp sword, chasing them.


    It''s not only here that there are Golden Knights, but also elsewhere.


    Their appearance also brought all kinds of women''s begging, screaming and crying, as if they were deliberately driving these girls away. The noise gradually gathered together.


    Separated by several corridors, several large entrances and exits around have been sealed. The remaining ten girls are distributed in this small labyrinth of corridors. Each room has two or three doors leading to other passages or rooms. The candles around have gone out, and only the two chandeliers on the top give out a faint yellow light.


    When endorphin came down with a small group of knights, he saw Walter pulling the saw out of the body. Endorphin said that he was disdainful of his less aesthetic behavior.


    Seeing the arrival of endorphin, Walter, the housekeeper, stood beside her flatteringly. "Oh, dear lady, how did you get down? Didn''t you say you won''t come down this time? Are you coming to watch the hero who will live to the end this time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Endorphin put his hand on Walter''s face, pushed the big face away and said, "no, this time, kill them all. The rules of the game are void. "


    Walter was stunned. Obviously, it was something that had never happened before.


    "Where is that oriental girl with black hair and black eyes?" Endorphin''s voice seemed poisoned.


    "It should be over there? With that noble lady. " Walter suddenly understood why endorphin had changed his mind. The oriental girl, he has seen, is really beautiful and special. Is it his majesty who is interested in the girl? So his master, endorphin, is going to get rid of the girl.


    He can live well only when he is in power. Walter knows that better than anyone. Therefore, this oriental girl must die, and she must die miserably. What''s more, she must die beyond recognition.


    Thinking of this, Walter''s face became solemn, and handed her usual foil, slender and sharp. Can easily pierce a girl''s soft chest.


    Endorphin put on a pair of leather gloves, took the foil, with the Knights behind into the maze.


    Rosa took Tianmiao to find a room in the corner early to hide. Rosa, who has strong memory ability, has drawn the map of the whole cloister in her mind. Now, as long as she can get to the gate in the northeast corner, she is most likely to escape here, because the gate there is always closed, unlike the other three places where people are guarding. This is the only chance.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes in the corridor is a curse.


    This corridor is designed by her. No one knows where these timid girls like to hide better than her.


    Most of the knights who followed her scattered to look for the sky. There are two left to follow and protect endorphin. Although endorphin didn''t think that these cowardly slaves could hurt themselves, it was always right to be careful.


    The Knights opened the doors one by one, with sharp spears and torches that could fully illuminate the room.


    Less than ten minutes later, there were two more souls under the sword of endorphin.


    The whistling sound symbolizing the killing sounded around, and the nobles even began to count each other, or deliberately made the scream before death more miserable. The fierce Symphony above the labyrinth stimulated these evil spirits to constantly seek pleasure from the killing. But some nobles were silent. They were thinking about Rosa''s fate. I also think about myself.


    The king didn''t notice the abnormality of this group of people. He was paying close attention to them. Looking for the shadow of the oriental girl.


    Below, this carpet like search and killing squeezes the space for the remaining surviving girls.


    In this almost abnormal high pressure, in order to finally survive the two places, someone has stabbed the weapon to the team-mates who accompany each other all the way.


    "Hey, there''s a little wretch here." Endorphin pinched the girl''s chin and appreciated her frightened and despairing eyes. The bloody dagger in her hand fell to the ground, surrounded by two dead girls.


    "Madam, please forgive me. There are no more people. I must be the last one to survive. They are all dead. I killed them!" The girl began to shake her eyes.


    Endorphin loosened her chin and said, "yes, but I''m sorry to tell you that you are not the last survivor." Then, a sword through the heart, how can there be any survivors? These little girls are so innocent and lovely. Especially in the end, the scared and hopeful eyes are so beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "Haven''t you found the girl with black hair and black eyes?" Endorphin''s tone became more and more intolerant.


    "I''m already looking for it." Walter answered.


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of footsteps around is getting closer and closer. At this time, Rosa and Tianmiao have arrived at the room not far from the northeast corner according to their plan. She is dragging the body of a knight into the room. The attack is very fast. The only knight who is about to find them is cut off before he can shout.


    "Two more rooms and we''ll be there." Rosa wiped the sweat from her forehead and repeated her position in her heart.


    Gradually, there are few shouts and screams in this small cloister. One life after another dies in this abnormal pleasure.


    Rosa was about to open the door and go to the next room. The fire in the side corridor made her hide back quickly. Oh, no, endorphin had already arrived.


    The slight sound of closing the door made endorphin stop. Then there was a moment of silence. The foil pointed to the room where Rosa and Tianmiao were hiding. In the dead air, endorphin screamed sharply: "the black haired bitch is here! Open the door for me


    Bang!


    The knight vigorously pushed open the room where they were hiding. When the fire came in, the room was empty!


    There was a huge rage in endorphin''s chest. "Find it for me! There are only a few rooms left! "


    The Knights quickly went to the other rooms.


    Rosa, who is close to the corridor outside the door, takes a deep breath. Fortunately, when she pushes the door, she and Tianmiao come out of another door. There is no one in the corridor yet.


    Hearing the sound of the high heels, Rosa and Tianmiao return to the room just now.


    After thinking for a moment, Rosa took Tianmiao''s hand, put the dagger in her hand and said, "Tianmiao, listen to me, we only have one chance and two minutes. I''ll lead the old woman away. The gate is in the corridor on the left. Believe me, I can come back alive, but you must find a way to open the gate in two minutes. Can you do it?"


    Tianmiao did not hesitate. She looked at Rosa and nodded: "OK, I believe you. You come back alive."


    Rosa smiles at Tianmiao, bends over to pick up the sword in the hand of the slain knight, turns and opens the door, "good luck to us, my Oriental princess."


    The sound of running quickly immediately attracted the attention of endorphin and her men, while Rosa''s skill was never unusual. She is agile to avoid the attack, but also a quick counterattack, harvest the life of the chasing knight.


    In Rosa''s eyes, one or two knights or nobles are not enough to see, but endorphin is not a fool. There will only be more and more people coming here. She is counting time in her heart. She has complete confidence in the sky as long as she has enough time. Her Oriental princess is not as weak as it seems.


    Sure enough, the scattered looking Knights gradually gathered together and slowly approached Rosa. The old woman was obviously desperate. Now she only wanted to do one thing, that is to kill the Oriental woman.


    When Rosa left, Tianmiao also moved. Tianmiao walked through the left corridor and ran into two knights. There was a surprise in the eyes of the two knights. As long as they killed the oriental girl, they could get a lot of gold coins promised by the Duke of endorphin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    The sky is tiny blunt two people smile, two knights only feel this moment, spring is warm and blooming, brain a blank. The next moment, they just feel a cold neck, and then something gushes out. What do they see? They see their bodies. Why do their heads fly?


    The sky is tiny a Leng, she hasn''t started yet, how these two people directly cut off own head. She wanted them to commit suicide, but it was not what she thought to cut off her head so bloody and rudely.


    Who''s behind the scenes? Uncle Xi? No, uncle Xi won''t interfere since he gives it to himself. Who would that be? Is it one of their Western administrations? But I don''t seem to know the people here. I don''t have friendship, do I?


    Forget it. I don''t want to. Tianmiao goes on.


    As Rosa said, the only way to escape is to walk out of this door.


    But what Rosa didn''t expect was that the door was welded.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to open this door only with the dagger in their hands.


    However, Tianmiao is not an ordinary person.


    She just raised her hand and gently pushed the door open.


    It seems that the door hasn''t been opened for a long time. It looks like a very open space outside. Through the colored glass windows, you can see the day that you haven''t seen for a long time.


    It all started and ended for a minute at most.


    The sound of a huge door opening rang through the corridor. Endorphin''s face became twisted. She looked up and yelled at Walter, "how can it be? How could the door open? It''s impossible Endorphin roared hysterically.


    Walter thought it was impossible. How can that welded door be opened? Who opened it? How did you open it?


    "Call all the black riders to me and catch up with them. I''ll cut that little bitch into meat mud." Endorphin roared out of control. Her beautiful face was distorted at the moment.


    Walter took out a whistle from his clothes. When it sounded, a figure jumped up behind him. The cold light came out of Walter''s mouth from the back of his head. His fat body knelt down and the whistle fell to the ground.


    Walter''s eyes were wide open, his eyes were unbelievable, and he fell to his knees slowly.


    Endorphin turned to look at this change, and did not recover for a moment.


    The next moment, on a pair of beautiful eyes, eyes full of irony and provocation.


    These eyes, they belong to Rosa.


    "Bitch, you''ll get what you deserve. We have a long way to go. " Rosa''s voice rang out in the ears of endorphin. When endorphin came back, there was no Rosa. Rosa even used the sentence that Tianmiao taught her that the future is long.


    Rosa knew that Tianmiao had opened the door, and she knew how to quickly cross the corridor.


    "Damn, light up all the candlesticks for me! Why don''t those stupid black riders come yet? " Endorphin''s voice out of control rang through the castle.


    The door of the other side was opened, and nine knights in black armor came out. The black steed raised its front hooves and rushed directly to the open door of Tianmiao!


    And Rosa is still one step faster than black riding!


    Tianmiao looks at Rosa running. They look at each other and smile. She grabs Tianmiao''s hand again and runs forward.


    They ran into the open field and ran straight to the last exit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    The horse''s hoof had reached her ear. Rosa turned her head and saw an incredible scene. One horse overturned the rider on its back, overtaking the others and running to their side first.


    At this time, Rosa couldn''t think why. She quickly turned over and took up the reins.


    "The sky is dim! Give me your hand Cried Rosa.


    Tianmiao side body, put on Rosa''s arm, Rosa area, will Tianmiao in front of the body.


    "Let''s go!" Rosa a clip horse stomach, black horse away.


    "Chase me! Never let these two little bitches run away Endorphin ran out, like crazy, took out a whistle, desperately blowing up, that is to mobilize ambush around the knight''s whistle. Every time as long as there are girls who can really escape from the castle, they are met by the pursuit of these knights who are ambushing around.


    In a flash, dozens of knights appeared from all directions and chased here.


    Rosa frowned, this damn endorphin! Sure enough, as she thought, no girl could walk out of the castle. Even if she did, what she faced was not the reward of gold coins and civilian identity, but death.


    The Knights are getting closer and closer. When Rosa is a little desperate, she sees a rider in front of her, and the one who leads is her lover, Ike!


    "Ike!" Rosa cried out.


    "Rosa --!" Ike pulled out his sword from his waist and came here crazily. He was heartbroken at the moment because there were several sharp swords behind Rosa. His lover is in front of him


    The next moment, Ike was shocked to see that all the Knights fell to the ground, in a mess.


    "Ike!" Rosa and Ike finally meet.


    They dismounted and hugged each other tightly.


    "Thank God, Rosa, I didn''t lose you." Ike hugs Rosa tightly, almost to tears.


    "Ike, you''re here. You''re here." Rosa hugs Ike happily.


    "Kill these people." Ike turned around and gave orders to the people next to him.


    "Yes." The Knights brought by Ike came forward and began to kill the Knights of endorphin.


    "Stop, what do you want to do? We are knights of the Duke of endorphin


    "How dare you?"


    "Ah -"


    screams come and go, but Ike doesn''t have a trace of pity.


    He couldn''t imagine how his treasure would be hurt if he came late. Since Rosa disappeared, he has been tracking down, and finally found out that Rosa was sold to endorphin, but also found out the madness of the game behind endorphin. As for the knights who helped the tyrant, they completely violated the chivalry, and it was not a pity to die.


    "Now, honey, can you tell me who you are?" Rosa asked Ike askew.


    "Who am I? If you want to be queen, I can try Ike smiles.


    "Well, I''d love to be. So, when can we do that? " Rosa in this moment will understand the identity of Ike. The king''s only son, the prince who was loved by the people, was always contrary to the king''s political views.


    "More patience, it will be soon." Ike kisses Rosa on the forehead.


    Tianmiao looks at the reunion of the two lovers, with a shallow smile on his face.


    "Who is this?" Ike looks at the sky and asks Rosa in doubt.


    "My life-saving benefactor, the sky is slim." Rosa chuckled.


    "Thank you, miss Tianmiao, for saving the most important person in my life." Ike made a solemn salute.


    Tomorrow ends the world and opens a new one


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    The next thing is much simpler.


    Prince Ike, who was well prepared, took control of the whole castle. Prince endorphin and her witch were arrested. They were temporarily locked up in a dungeon. It''s strange that endorphin and this witch, like crazy, cry all day long and suffer extremely. Say they are like crazy, because they are not crazy, very sober.


    Only Tianmiao knew that the two men were fed back by the resentment in the castle. In a sober state, they repeatedly experienced the process of those girls who were tortured and killed. And this process will continue for many years to the end of their life. This is not the end, their souls will continue to be punished.


    Prince Ike soon launched a coup, seized the throne and put the king under house arrest. Prince Ike''s accession to the throne was welcomed by all, and the whole country was jubilant. Rosa naturally became Queen.


    And Tianmiao, Ike made Tianmiao Duke, Tianmiao refused to grant a large area of land and slaves, as long as a castle. This is totally incomprehensible to many aristocrats.


    Tianmiao is not in a hurry to leave the world. In her castle, she had afternoon tea with Rosa every day, hunting together, and then enjoying the jewelry and gorgeous skirts handed down from the court.


    Rosa also often sent people to Tianmiao to send all kinds of beautiful crown, brooch, necklace, lace skirt with huge skirt. Then the interest came, and they changed clothes with Tianmiao. But most of the time, she prefers to see Tianmiao wear beautiful skirts and glittering jewelry. She thinks Tianmiao is really the most beautiful person in the world, and no one can match her.


    It has become an extravagant hope that Ike wants to enjoy a relaxed time with his lover after he has finished his official business. After the meeting, ask where the queen is, always in the sky.


    On this day, Ike finished processing the documents from all over the world, put down his quill pen, stood up in a good mood and asked the people beside him, "where''s the queen? Send someone to tell the queen, "I''ll have tea with her today, and then ask her if she wants to go hunting tomorrow and relax?"


    The person questioned had a complicated face and hesitated to speak.


    "What''s the matter? Is the queen ill Ike frowned.


    "No, no, the queen went to the Duke of heaven again."


    "What? Again? The sky is too small. What does it look like to hook up with the queen every day? " Ike was in a wonderful mood just now, and his mood suddenly became bad. He roared in a rage.


    People around lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word. But you are crazy about Tucao, are you so strong and make complaints about the queen? Seeing the queen behave like a little rabbit. What''s the name of the Duke of the sky to hook up with the queen every day? Is it clear that the Queen "harasses" the Duke of Tianmiao every day? When did Duke Tianmiao invite the queen? It seems that she never invited her. The queen went to find Duke Tianmiao every day.


    "Prepare the horse, I''ll go to the queen." Ike roared in a vicious voice.


    When Ike and a group of people ran to the castle, he got off his horse, threw the reins to his guards and walked quickly inside.


    The housekeeper of the Duke''s mansion came up quickly and was about to salute. He was interrupted by Ike''s wave: "where''s the queen and the Duke of heaven?"


    "In the back garden." Answered the Butler, following Ike.


    Ike quickened his pace and went back to the garden.


    As soon as I entered the garden, I heard Rosa''s cheerful laughter.


    Hearing Rosa''s laughter, Ike''s face also showed a smile unconsciously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    In this world, some things are really amazing.


    Will be happy because of a person''s happiness, will be angry and sad because of a person''s injury.


    In this life, Rosa has become an indispensable part of his life.


    "Rosa, the sky is clear." Just now, Ike, who was so fierce that he wanted to settle accounts with Tianmiao, had changed a lot. His face was full of smiles and he stepped forward quickly.


    "Ike!" Rosa saw Ike coming and looked up at him happily. "You''re here. Come on. Tianmiao has made a kind of tea. It''s delicious."


    "Your Majesty." Tianmiao smiles and says hello.


    "Is it your Oriental tea art?" Ike sat down, looked at the teacups and teapots on the table and asked with interest.


    "Yes, your majesty. You can try it." Tianmiao said, pointing to the dish he had just sent, he said, "Rosa, try this cake. Although it tastes a little different from ours, it should be good."


    "Wow, Tianmiao is the best. I like Tianmiao best." Rosa happily picked up the small plate, picked up the fork and began to taste. And while eating straight looking at the sky, eyes do not take a turn. Let Tianmiao have a feeling that the child is eating by himself.


    Ike looked at the scene and gasped.


    "Oh, Rosa, if my majesty and I fall into the water at the same time, who do you choose to save?" Suddenly, Tianmiao asked.


    Ike''s eyes are wide open. He can''t believe that he looks at Tianmiao. He sees that Tianmiao has a bad smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This bad woman, she did it on purpose!


    "Ah! Of course, it''s to save you! " Rosa blurted out without thinking.


    "What about me? What about me? " When Ike heard this, he was in a hurry and asked heartbroken.


    "You can swim!" Rosa naturally said, "why, you man, do you expect me to save you? You don''t want to save me, but also want me to drag you so heavy man? The result must be that we both sink together. What do you think? That''s true


    Ike was stunned and speechless.


    It seems that it makes a lot of sense?


    How can men expect women to protect them?


    He is not only the king, but also Rosa''s man. He will devote all his life to protect his favorite woman.


    "Rosa, I''ll protect you forever, and I won''t hurt you any more." Said Ike solemnly.


    "I believe in you, Ike, my love." Rosa pouted and made a kiss.


    Ike is in a high mood, eager to embrace Rosa to a kiss.


    "Well, honey, we want to go hunting this afternoon. Could you please prepare for it?" Rosa asked in a sweet, greasy tone.


    "At your service, beautiful lady." Ike stood up and went to supervise the preparation himself.


    When Ike goes away, Rosa blinks mischievously and Tianmiao smiles.


    Again, again! Who is your lover, Rosa? Look at me, look at me!


    Ike looks at Rosa, her eyes are shining, and there is an impulse to shed tears in her heart.


    In front of his lover, his charm is not as good as a woman!


    Although this woman is very beautiful, he is different. He is Rosa''s lover and her husband. Listen to what you say. What do you mean you like the sky most?


    Shouldn''t I be my favorite?


    Ike thought angrily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    "You two are made for each other. May you two be happy for a long time." Tianmiao suddenly smiles and says softly.


    "Ah, Tianmiao, what''s the matter? Why do you say this all of a sudden?" Rosa''s heart for no reason a flustered, always feel, a don''t notice, the next moment the sky will disappear. But how is that possible? Tianmiao is her best friend. In this life, she will be with Tianmiao forever. Well, and Ike!


    Tianmiao stands up, walks to Rosa, bends down slightly, and prints a kiss on Rosa''s forehead.


    "Rosa, you are a lovely girl. May you live a life free from disease and disaster. "


    The voice of the sky was clear and empty, as if it sounded in Rosa''s heart.


    Rosa felt the warm and soft kiss on her forehead, but her heart was very flustered. She stretched out her hand to embrace Tianmiao, but it was empty.


    She suddenly raised her head, but there was no more shadow in front of her.


    Only the breeze gently blowing, bring bursts of flowers.


    The sky is dim


    She''s gone.


    Is she a fairy from the east?


    Rosa stares at the empty back garden.


    When Ike came back, she saw Rosa in tears.


    "Rosa!" "What''s the matter with you?" Ike said nervously? What''s wrong? "


    "Ike! Wuwu, Wuwu, wow... " Rosa hugged Ike tightly and cried, "Tianmiao, Tianmiao has gone, she has gone."


    "Go? Where are you going? Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll find someone to chase me back. " Ike patted his lover on the back and comforted him in a soft voice.


    "I won''t come back. She''s a fairy from the East. Now she''s back. She''s back in the sky. Wow... " Rosa burst into tears,


    "don''t cry, don''t cry, tell me what happened." Ike looked at his lover crying out of breath, is both distressed and sad.


    Rosa sobbed and reluctantly told Ike what had happened before. After a long silence, Ike looked up at the sky.


    Come from the east?


    I don''t know why. Ike believes Rosa''s words.


    This mysterious oriental woman, he sent someone to check her, but there was no information. It''s as if she came out of thin air. And then, like this, it disappears out of thin air.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if Rosa stood at the castle gate and couldn''t open it. When he rushed to the castle to rescue Rosa, what terrible consequences would happen if all the pursuers behind Rosa didn''t suddenly fall to the ground with people and horses.


    Rosa didn''t see it, but he saw it clearly. When the pursuers were about to catch up with Rosa, Tianmiao gently raised his hand, and a little white light shot back between his fingers. Then all the knights who were about to catch up with them fell to the ground with their horses and men. Only in this way did he get away from Rosa in time. There was also the door, which he had seen personally. It was originally a welded door and could not be opened by himself. But the sky opened the door.


    "Don''t cry, my dear. Your Oriental spirit hopes you will be happy and disease-free all your life. She gives you the best wishes. So do you want to cherish it? " Ike hugged Rosa and coaxed her softly.


    "Yes." Rosa nodded with red eyes.


    Rosa came out of Ike''s arms, looked at the warm tea, then looked up at the sky, with tears in her eyes.


    Goodbye, my Oriental princess.


    After many years, Rosa finally realized the blessing of the sky before she left.


    Happiness, no disease, no disaster.


    In her whole life, she had a very smooth life, and she had no pain.


    Rosa was smiling and closing her eyes before she left.


    Thank you, my Oriental spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    After finishing the revision of the world, Tianmiao went back to the General Administration of the West and met the creator God.


    "It''s hard for you, misty. Come and have something to eat?" The creator said gratefully.


    "It''s not scallion cake this time, is it?" Tianmiao asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, of course not. Last time it was a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. This time it''s all kinds of little cakes. " The God of creation said sheepishly. If it wasn''t for his son''s popularization of science, he didn''t know how speechless and embarrassing he had done last time.


    Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the small table. He really saw that there were all kinds of exquisite cakes on the small table. Then he relaxed and sat down at the table.


    And the creator came, with a kitten in his arms. A snow-white fluffy kitten, kitten''s eyes are very beautiful, a green and a gold. He is looking at the sky curiously with his big wet eyes.


    I can''t move my eyes. It''s cute, isn''t it?


    The little white cat''s sharp ears trembled, and its claws pulled the arm of the God of creation. Looking at the sky, it made a soft voice: "meow ~ ~"


    the God of creation laughed kindly, and secretly pinched the cat''s buttocks. Shame! Shameless! Don''t be shameful! Son of God of creation, I will never be so hopeless! However, Tianmiao''s love for cute things, especially hairy ones, has never changed.


    "Uncle Xi, is this your mascot of the west?" Tianmiao looks at the fluffy kitten and wants to roll it immediately.


    "Ah, this is for you." The God of creation sat down with a smile and handed the kitten to the sky. "This beast can help you do many things. It can transmit information to you, and it can also transform your power into our western form. You can contact me directly through him in the future. "


    "Is it so convenient?" Tianmiao took over the kitten, can''t help but roll it first, ah, it feels so good. Pinch the pink meat pad again, ah, satisfy!


    "Yes, it''s convenient." The God of creation smiles and despises his worthless son many times.


    "It can do a lot of things?" Tianmiao felt the kitten on her lap and asked curiously, "can you turn it into a huge mount for me? Can you help me fight in the future? Can you help me carry tea and water? "


    When the God of creation heard the question of can he ride, he shook his hand slightly and immediately said with a straight face: "yes, of course, as long as you can think of it, he should be able to ride. Take him to the next world. The next world is a world full of magic. It will be much more convenient to have him. "


    "Yes, thank you, uncle Xi." Tianmiao pinches the front paw pad of the kitten and suddenly says, "this is for me, isn''t it? I''ve repaired a few worlds here. Can I take them away? "


    "Of course, it''s yours." The God of creation gave a very kind smile again. Son of a bitch, I can only help you here.


    "I''m curious. What does it look like when it becomes a mount? Is that what your Western dragon looks like? I don''t think it''s very nice. " Tianmiao expresses his thoughts tactfully. The Western dragon always gives her the feeling of a giant lizard.


    "Whatever you want him to be. This beast can come with your mind. " The God of creation looked at the kitten nestled on Tianmiao''s knee with pity. Son of a bitch, pray that you won''t become a little Lori. Are you going to change or not? ha-ha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "Is that so? That''s great. " Tianmiao touched the gentle lying kitten and said excitedly, "it''s so big that it''s very good. It''s comfortable to touch. If you need it sometimes, I hope it can become very big. It has a pair of white wings and soft warm hair. It must be very warm to sleep in the open air


    "The heart moves with you." The God of creation said with a smile, "do you want to take a break to open the next world?"


    "No, now. I want to finish the task early, and then go home with my father. I always feel that dad is hiding something from me. " Tianmiao shakes his head.


    Ah, it''s good to have a daughter. Wuwuwu, how thoughtful and sensible. I can see that my old father has something to do, but I choose not to say it. It''s about going home and being around. Why does wax gourd have such a lovely daughter, but it has such an uneasy son?


    "I''ll open the world for you now. The world is also very special, and there are my appointed employees. It''s just that because of this, employees can''t report on time and are still trapped in the world. It''s all because... " The God of creation just wanted to denounce his son''s stupid behavior. As a result, he met a pair of murderous eyes. He immediately swallowed what he said.


    Forget it, my son, no matter how you do it, you have to kneel down and spoil it. Who let himself such a son, and the son used to be very good. It''s also a good thing to know where to turn now. The creator comforted himself.


    "Because of what?" The sky tiny doubts to ask a way.


    "Because there is a very special Soul here, you will know. The world is huge and full of great power. So be careful. " The creator told.


    "Well, uncle Xi, don''t worry. I''ll be careful." Tianmiao nodded seriously.


    "Ah, not..." The creator said, "I mean Well, when you fix it, be careful. If there''s something wrong with you, you should take it lightly. The world is going to collapse. If you use too much power, I''m afraid the world can''t bear it. "


    The sky is dim In fact, you want to express that the fool in this world should be careful not to be hammered to death by me?


    "Well, you go. I''m sure you can fix the world, the perfect fix. " The creator laughs and praises first.


    "OK, I''ll go now." Tianmiao stands up.


    ¡­¡­


    After reading the story of the world, Tianmiao frowned.


    No wonder uncle Xi said that. This world is indeed very special and much more difficult than the last one.


    And there is a special soul, a soul from the East.


    This huge magic world, full of powerful magic, was originally a thriving world. But now there are signs of collapse. It''s true that we can only use time to repair the world.


    There are three sons of fortune in this world. Or, to be precise, two humans, and one elf.


    They are beautiful, peace loving, nature loving, good at natural magic and archery.


    One of the sons of fortune, the spirit, is also the prince of the spirit family, a genius with excellent magic talent.


    The other two human beings, one is the human magician, and the other is the special soul in the mouth of the God of creation, a soul from the East.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    In this magical world, there are more than ten kinds of intelligent races, such as human, elves, dwarves, orcs, mermaids, dragons and so on.


    These races have different beliefs, but on the whole, they are divided into two major forces or camps.


    The light camp and the dark camp.


    The wise people who believe in the light God have formed the light camp, and the people who believe in the dark god have also formed the dark camp.


    It is reasonable to say that the two camps are hostile, but the actual situation is somewhat different. Because they all know that light and dark coexist. As long as there is light, there must be dark. Where there is darkness, there must be light. Therefore, although the two camps are hostile and may have conflicts, they are not so close to each other. Only occasionally there will be some small conflicts, small contradictions.


    But on the whole, they still live together peacefully, and they may even believe in the same magic Academy of different races.


    It was in this magic academy that the sons of fortune met and became good friends.


    Dean, the fairy prince, has a perfect face, long silver hair and green eyes. No matter his appearance or talent, he is the favorite of God. Few words, but once you open your mouth, it''s very poisonous. Good at natural magic and light magic, but also good at archery. He did not like human beings. He changed his mind after meeting Camille. Later, he had a life-long friendship with Camille and became a lifelong friend.


    Kamil, the human genius magician, is a real genius. He is a master of both magic and martial arts. He is bright and sunny, but he has his own principles and bottom line. Once a decision is made, it will never change. But because two people have changed their decisions. One is his best friend Dean, and the other is his lover, Hyatt Hasegawa.


    Xia Chuanyue, a girl with Oriental soul. She is not a genius, but by their own efforts step by step up the peak of the strong.


    Once Tianmiao heard the name, he knew what was going on. I''m afraid that this young girl, who came across, wanted to find a companion, but it''s a pity that she is the only Oriental in the world. In the end, she did not find the same hometown from the East as she did.


    After they became friends, they experienced and grew up together and experienced too much. They had the happiest days of their lives.


    However, after the demons invaded the world, everything changed.


    The light and dark camps, which had always been in conflict, joined hands to deal with this unknown race after the demons appeared. After the demons were beaten down and shrunk by them, the two camps continued to fight. When the demons rolled up the earth, they fought together again. This is the dramatic repetition of the process.


    Just after a change of demons, Camille spent a lot of effort to protect human beings. When he was unprepared, he was attacked and almost died. Dean wants to save Camille with the tree of life of the elves, but he can only keep his soul immortal and his body forever asleep.


    As Camille''s best friend, Dean completely blackened, ruled the dark forces, and began to retaliate against humanity and the whole world. That everything should be destroyed.


    But Xia Chuanyue knew that Camille loved the world deeply, so she ruled the forces of light and began to fight against Dean.


    Old friends turned into enemies.


    Although Dean and Yasunari have been fighting, they didn''t fight each other at every critical moment. They knew that Camille would not be happy with either of them.


    However, these two have been fighting like this, the world is about to collapse.


    What''s more, which one is the appointed employee mentioned by Uncle Xi?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Is that Dean? Or Camille, or harukawa? As long as the ability is outstanding, Tiandao office and the General Administration of Western management are the same, not sticking to one pattern to demote talents. The west can admit talents from the East, and the East can also admit talents from the west, but this situation is relatively rare.


    If it''s Xia Chuanyue, she can''t do it. She has to take this kind of talent back. She can''t let the West abduct her.


    After watching the plot, Tianmiao knows that what he has to do is to stop Camille''s death, Dean''s blackening, and to blow up the dog''s head of the demons. Oh, no, uncle Xi said, be gentle. Otherwise, the world will not collapse in the hands of dean and Xia Chuanyue, and it will be miserable if they are directly defeated.


    After confirming that Tianmiao was ready, creator began to go back in time. Only he has the ability to do it.


    Tianmiao came to the beginning of the test time of enrolling new students in the school of magic.


    This is the largest Magic Academy in the world, with many famous strong teachers and the largest library in the world. It''s all inclusive. I have benefited a lot from studying in this college. Therefore, countless people come to participate in the freshman assessment every year. This person, of course, is only a person in a broad sense. It''s actually a lot of races.


    It was in this freshman examination that the three of Tianyun met and met each other.


    Tianmiao''s current identity is one of the many people who come to participate in the freshman assessment.


    Standing at the door of the magic academy, Tianmiao looks at all kinds of races coming and going around with great interest. This bouncing dwarf is a little cute and has two braids. This Orc fox girl is very enchanting. The one holding adults crying out not to go to school is a young dragon?


    When Tianmiao is looking at others, others are looking at her.


    Although there are black hair and black eyes race, but it is completely different from Tianmiao. The sky is delicate, delicate and delicate, just like a fragile work of art. A little black cloak was about to envelop her. Straight leg wearing a pair of beautiful boots, boots on a little tassel with her walk, a twinkling, lovely. She was holding a snow-white kitten in her hand. What kind of monster is that?


    A girl with black hair and black eyes, a black cloak and a snow-white kitten in her hand, black and white, give people a strong visual impact and make people unable to move their eyes.


    Tianmiao put the kitten in his hand on his shoulder and began to look through the contents of the examination.


    This school of magic is called dawning college. Every year''s assessment, regardless of admission, whether you believe in light or dark, you can come to this college. As long as you pass the exam. But there is the most important point, no matter what you do outside, you will be a good student once you enter the college. Otherwise, in addition to being expelled from the college, they will also accept the pursuit of the college''s top leaders.


    This is the stipulation made by the first president and several vice presidents who founded the college. If you want to come in and study, you should be a good student, or you will be killed.


    It''s a bit interesting. Tianmiao looks at the school rules of Dawning college and appreciates in his heart that human beings always have a lot of fantastic ideas and interesting souls. Whether in the east or in the west, there are many such interesting and lovely people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    The examination is simple and rough, testing the talent of magic or fighting spirit. If you are qualified, you can sign the agreement to abide by the regulations of the college, and you will be regarded as a student of the college. Then wait for the class to start. In addition to theoretical knowledge, more is the practice of experience.


    When Tianmiao is standing behind the long line waiting to test her magic talent, someone has been paying attention to her. Heaven knows that it''s Xia Chuanyue. It is inevitable that Xia Chuanyue will pay attention to her appearance.


    It''s very fast to test magic talent. Put your hand on the crystal ball to release your mental power.


    When it''s TIANYAO''s turn, TIANYAO''s hand is on the crystal ball, but his brain is suddenly shocked. I always feel that this picture seems to have appeared before.


    But I have never been to the West. How can I feel so strange.


    Tianmiao put his hand on the crystal ball, and then the white light from the crystal ball almost blinded the examiner.


    "My God! The attribute of light, such a pure attribute of light The examiner cried with wide eyes.


    Just after that, the crystal ball exploded.


    There was silence all around.


    Tianmiao looked at the debris, looked up at the examiner, embarrassed smile: "sorry, I didn''t mean to. Do you want compensation? "


    The examiner looked at the sky and shook his head: "Oh, you don''t have to pay for it. What''s your name? I''ll check in first, and then you''ll check in there. I need to report to the police. Let me take a video first The examiner slowly returned to normal, the more he said, the more excited he was.


    "The sky is dim." Tianmiao reported his name.


    "OK, Tianmiao, do you know the rules of the college?" The examiner asked cautiously, for fear that the girl in front of her would be miserable if she didn''t want to go to school after seeing the school rules. The reason why dawning college is becoming more and more powerful is that it has trained many strong people, and these strong people will come forward even if they don''t teach in the college in the end.


    The girl in front of her has an inestimable future. If the college has such a powerful help, it will be a great thing.


    "I know." Tianmiao nodded.


    "That''s good. This way, please." The examiner made a gesture with a smile on his face and asked Tianmiao to register on the other side. And those who register there are very talented students.


    Tianmiao came to the examiner in charge of registration, who was an old man with fluffy hair and thick beard. The old man was wearing a dark blue magic cloak and yawning lazily. After seeing the sky, he sat up straight and asked, "little girl, how old are you?" Why can''t he feel the strength of the girl?


    "About sixteen?" Tianmiao thought about her appearance when she entered the world and replied.


    "You cat, it''s strange Is it a rare monster? " The bearded examiner''s eyes moved to the white cat on Tianmiao''s shoulder and asked. But in my heart I thought again, is this girl human? Or another race?


    "Maybe." Tianmiao holds the white cat lying on her shoulder, touches it and says uncertainly.


    "Then you have to nurture well. Well, here''s your student certificate. It will be reported in three days. Of course, you don''t have a place to live, and you don''t have other things to deal with. You can report now. " The bearded examiner added.


    "Yes, thank you." Tianmiao thanks with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Tianmiao put a round name plate in her pocket, then put the white cat on her shoulder again and went to the campus.


    In the moment of entering the gate of the campus, Tianmiao felt the invisible border, and then the nameplate in her pocket let her pass the border and enter the campus smoothly.


    Just entered the campus, someone came to her side and said hello to her. She''s the one who''s been watching her in the dark.


    "Hi, how are you. Beautiful girl, are you looking for the dormitory area of the students? I can take you there The speaker was a girl with golden hair and chestnut eyes. She said hello to Tianmiao with a friendly smile on her face.


    "Hello." Tianmiao also returned a smile, "yes, I''m looking for the dormitory area, if it''s not troublesome..."


    "Of course not. Come with me, I know. My name is Xia Chuanyue, and you? " The girl who spoke carefully observed the change of Tianmiao''s expression when she said her name.


    "My name is Tianmiao." Tianmiao smiles.


    "Good name, are you a night elf? It''s not right. The night elves seem to have sharp ears. But your ears are not. Oh, forgive me for being rude. " Summer Chuan Yue some chagrin of say. She''s always so straightforward, and it''s bad if some races really care.


    "No, I don''t belong to the elves, but I don''t belong to the Terrans either." Tianmiao doesn''t plan to recognize Xia Chuanyue now, but he doesn''t plan to lie either.


    When Xia Chuanyue heard that Tianmiao said this, she didn''t ask again, but changed the topic: "however, your black hair and black eyes are really special and beautiful. I know that there is a distant place where people all look like this. They have a long history, a fascinating culture and a very strong country. "


    "It seems that you like that country very much." Tianmiao turns to look at xiachuanyue and says with a smile.


    "Yes, I love that country. I also want to see it, but it seems that I can''t go any more. Maybe I can''t go in my poor life... " Xia Chuanyue''s voice went down, more and more disappointed.


    When Tianmiao just wanted to say something, Xia Chuanyue looked up at the sky and said with a smile: "ah, but nothing. I''m going to try and try again. I''m going to be strong, strong. If one day I can go and have a look. " After saying this, Xia Chuanyue scratched her head and said, "I''m sorry, I just met you. I''m talking so much nonsense with you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "There will be such a day, I believe," he said softly Xia Chuanyue, the little girl, doesn''t know why she went through this completely strange world. She was confused and afraid at the beginning, and then she slowly adapted and worked hard. She has never been a genius, but she is relying on her own efforts, step by step in the road full of thorns of the strong, although hard, but never give up.


    Such a tough and lovely little girl is worth liking. So Camille fell in love with the little girl.


    "Ha ha, really? Do you believe that? " Xia Chuanyue was very happy to hear Tianmiao''s reply. Her pretty face showed a bright smile. "Thank you, Tianmiao. I think I''m full of energy now. I can fight for 500 years."


    Just when Xia Chuanyue and Tianmiao came to the fountain at the gate of the campus dormitory, two people standing there saw them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    "Well, it''s rare. Black hair and black eyes, are you a believer of the dark god? " Two men came forward and said unkindly. Both of them are wearing white magic cloaks. They look good, but their brains are not so good.


    "I''m sure it is. It''s born in the dark camp." Another man sneered.


    Xia Chuanyue frowned. The bright camp and the dark camp didn''t like to see each other all the time, and there was friction in the campus. But they all challenge each other or have so-called friendly exchanges within the scope of not violating the rules.


    Obviously, these two people are radical believers of God of light. After seeing the appearance of TIANYAO, he thought that TIANYAO must be a member of the dark camp.


    "What do you want to do? Bullying freshmen, your behavior is really disgusting. " Xia Chuanyue said with a cold face, "have the ability to compete with me." Xia Chuanyue forgot that she was a freshman herself.


    "This year''s freshmen are a little arrogant." Two men sneered, "yes, let me see how the strength of this year''s freshmen is."


    The white cat''s tail on Tianmiao''s shoulder is up. When these two people speak ill, he wants to fight. But he thinks of his father''s advice: if you don''t want to be seen through and sent back soon, you can fight and destroy the world.


    Then the white cat held back, but the tail hair was still upright.


    "Do you accept the competition?" Tianmiao suddenly asked with a smile, "do you both accept it?"


    "Ha ha ha? Accept, of course. " The two men laughed, "you want one-on-one, one, one, one..."


    However, before they finished, they flew out directly. The one-on-one word dragged for a long time. Finally, after they destroyed two flower stands, the word ended.


    The sky faintly calmly took back the hand.


    What did she see just now?


    Just raise your hand and blow the two idiots away? And it''s such a huge power of light. Tianmiao is not a member of the dark camp at all. Her light power is so huge.


    "You have to pay for it. Do you have a problem? I don''t seem to have any money Tianmiao tilted his head and looked at the two men with a dull face lying in the broken flower bed.


    "They didn''t speak. They must have an opinion. We''ll beat them again. If we don''t talk, we''ll beat them until they talk. " Summer Chuan Yue rolled sleeve, very expect of say.


    "Ah, no problem, no - really no - it''s all a misunderstanding --" they cried out hysterically, and finally broke the tone.


    "Well, I''ll take advantage of you." Xia Chuanyue put down her sleeve.


    "Xia Chuanyue! What happened? " A human boy with chestnut hair came running up and asked. This is Camille. Obviously, Camille and Yasunari have met, and they have a good impression of each other.


    "Camille." Xia Chuanyue saw the visitor and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that she met two guys who look down on people. Now they are educated. "


    "What dog eye, what low?" Camille looked puzzled.


    "Oh, it''s not a good word anyway. Don''t remember." Natagawa shrugged, "by the way, have you settled in?"


    "Yes. There''s someone who lives with me. It''s a bit of a headache. " Camille said with some distress, "it''s not right. It''s not human. It''s a spirit. It''s not easy to get along with. "


    Tianmiao looks at Camille, the white light of the soul is very dazzling, very beautiful soul.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "This is Tianmiao, a friend I just met. Heaven, this is Camille Xia Chuanyue said happily.


    Camille looked at the sky and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Camille."


    "Hello." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Just now, I saw that the sky is dim, your light power is really strong." Camille sighed.


    "Yes, ha ha ha, I don''t know why they are so superficial. Seeing Tianmiao''s black hair and black eyes, I''m sure she''s from the dark camp. " Xia Chuanyue looks at the two people who are still struggling to get up in the flower bed, and sneers.


    "It''s stupid. But there are many fools who judge people by their appearance. Don''t let these two idiots affect your mood. Where are you going? Shall we have dinner together? " Camille also glanced at the two people over there, looked down at them, turned his head and asked Xia Chuanyue excitedly.


    Xia Chuanyue turned to Tianmiao and said, "Tianmiao, let''s have a meal together to celebrate our acquaintance and become friends. How about that?" For the sky of black hair and black eyes, Xia Chuanyue likes it from the bottom of his heart. It has the flavor of hometown


    With these words, Xia Chuanyue looked at Camille and said, "do you mind? Are we all together? "


    "Of course not." Camille said with a smile. The smile on his face looked very clean and bright. Camille''s face is very handsome, not like the Western rough, long and narrow eyebrows under a pair of clear blue eyes, high nose, thin lips, the whole facial features are very delicate.


    Two people look at the sky, sky looked at two people, slowly said: "I also want to, but I have no money."


    Summer Chuan Yue Leng next, then laughed: "how big matter, I come to treat."


    Camille also laughed: "how can you make a lady pay? This kind of thing should be done by men. "


    "Well, this time, please. Next time, I will." Xia Chuanyue undoubtedly said, "reciprocity is the only way to last."


    "Reciprocity?" Camille heard this for the first time. Although he felt strange, he understood the meaning of this sentence in a moment.


    "Next time, I''ll come. I''ll make money before next time. " The way of heaven. Ah, it''s a miscalculation. Why didn''t you ask the God of creation for some gold coins? When you came to this world, you found that you were empty handed. You can''t make a lot of money out of nothing. If you break the balance of the world, it won''t be worth the loss.


    The kitten squatting on Tianmiao''s shoulder wants to drown Tianmiao in a rain of gold coins. Or to loot a dragon''s nest, directly end the dragon''s nest, so that both money and harm for the people, perfect!


    But, this can only think, Wu Wu Wu, can''t expose the identity, can only pretend to be cute. Kitten commissary aggrieved disc his body, lying on the shoulder of the sky.


    "How about I take Tianmiao to her dormitory first, and then we meet at the school gate in the evening?" Xia Chuanyue proposed.


    "Good idea. I''ll go shopping first. I''ll see you then." Camille nodded.


    Xia Chuanyue takes Tianmiao to the dormitory, ignoring the two people who just got up from the flower stand. The two faced compensation and fines from the campus.


    "Tianmiao, you are so strong that you should live in senior dormitories, which are for students with extremely high talent. Can you show me your name plate? I''ll see where you live She said as she walked.


    "All right." Tianmiao passes it to Xia Chuanyue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Xia Chuanyue took a look and exclaimed, "you don''t live in a dormitory, you live in a separate yard. God, this treatment seems to have only appeared once in the history of the college. That strong man, as soon as he entered the college, alerted the dean. "


    Tianmiao blinked: "is it like this?"


    "You''ll have assistants to take care of your life. Ah, how happy. When can I become stronger and get such treatment? " Xia Chuanyue said with some longing.


    "Do I have to pay?" The sky Misty cold not Ding asked a sentence.


    "Ah? Haha, Tianmiao, why do you always focus on different things from ordinary people? Your focus seems to be wrong. " When Xia Chuanyue heard Tianmiao''s words, he burst out laughing, "of course not. The college wants to have a good relationship. Good luck means, um I''ll have a good relationship with you, so it''s convenient to do things later. "


    Xia Chuanyue and Tianmiao finally come to a place some distance away from the dormitory where the students live. This is a separate house, in front of the house is a green lake, around the lake, all kinds of unknown slender plants, fluttering with the wind, beautiful. Many swans are swimming gracefully in the lake. Behind the house is a grove of fruit. It blooms in spring and bears fruit in autumn.


    "Oh, it''s beautiful here." Xia Chuanyue sighed, "Tianmiao, do you need a handyman? I''ll do some chores for you. "


    "Yes, you can come in any time you want." Heaven smiles. She said so, but she knew that Xia Chuanyue would never agree. She has her pride and persistence.


    "I''m kidding." Sure enough, Xia Chuanyue waved his hand, "OK, let''s go, let''s settle down first, and then I''ll show you around the college."


    "Good." The sky should come down.


    At the gate of the courtyard, there was the steward in charge of the house and a servant waiting. Two people originally wanted to ask TIANYAO what salute need to clean up, but see TIANYAO empty handed, two people swallow words back. It''s just that the manager is thinking about it. It seems that more things need to be prepared.


    After Xia Chuanyue visited the house, she took Tianmiao to the campus for a stroll. While walking and Tianmiao introduce the layout of the campus, as well as various legends in the campus. Also very considerate to buy two cups of juice, handed a cup of Tianmiao.


    "It tastes good. The college allows students to set up stalls to make money, but the premise is not to affect everyone''s travel Xia Chuanyue obviously knows the college like the back of his hand. Although he is a freshman, he has done his homework ahead of time. "This juice is freshly squeezed. Ah, it''s almost time. Let''s wait for Camille at the school gate. "


    At the gate of the campus, Tianmiao saw another lucky man in the world. The prince of the elves, Dean.


    At the moment, Dean''s eyes are full of impatience, because standing at the gate of the campus, he is so eye-catching. He has long soft silver hair, shining light silver in the setting sun, a pair of green eyes like the most beautiful gems, clear-cut lips, delicate and perfect appearance, which makes him become the focus of attention. Obviously he didn''t like to be noticed like that.


    Although there are many wizard students in the college, it is the first time that such an excellent wizard as him appears.


    "Xia Chuanyue, Tianmiao, this way!" Seeing Xia Chuanyue and Tian Miao, Camille waved happily and motioned them to look over.


    Dean frowned slightly and looked up at the direction of kamir''s wave. First he saw Hyatt hatagawa. He glanced away, then he saw a girl with black hair and black eyes. His eyes stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    Xia Chuanyue quickly steps forward and greets Camille.


    "Ah, let me introduce you. This is my roommate, Dean. Dean, this is Yoshikawa and Tianmiao. " Camille introduced them to each other.


    "Hello." Xia Chuanyue said hello.


    Dean took a look at xiachuanyue and said, "hello." Turn around and look at the sky.


    "Hello." Dean looked at Tianmiao, then looked at the white cat on her shoulder, and said hello to Tianmiao.


    "Good." Tianmiao nods, but he doesn''t say much.


    "Let''s go. Let''s eat. What shall we have tonight?" Xia Chuanyue asked pleasantly.


    "I know a restaurant with good steak and some desserts. I think you girls will like them. Their fruit wine tastes very good. Don''t worry, it won''t be intoxicating. It''s just slightly drunk. " Camille grinned. "Whatever you want to eat tonight, I''ll treat you."


    "Then I''m not polite. You can''t think that I''m too good to eat when you lose weight later. It''s a big deal. Next time I''ll treat you, you''ll come back Xia Chuanyue is joking.


    "Why? Do you have something that you can eat? Then I''ll see. " Camille pretended to meditate and said, "if you eat me poor, I''ll take you to make money together. There are a lot of lists on the other side of the exchange that can be answered. "


    Xia Chuanyue hasn''t spoken yet. Tianmiao asks, "where is the exchange?"


    "You want to make money?" Xia Chuanyue immediately understood the meaning of Tianmiao''s words.


    "Yes. I''m poor. " Tianmiao freely admits his poverty.


    Hearing this, Dean looked over. It seems that there is something inconceivable in my eyes. Some people say that they are poor. Besides, it doesn''t look like a poor man when you look at the sky.


    "Didn''t your elders prepare money for you?" Camille asked curiously.


    "No. Maybe the elders in my family didn''t think about it, or they wanted me to support myself? " The sky tiny thought to want to say.


    "But that''s not the money to eat..." Summer Chuan Yue some injustice of say. There''s no money to eat. But thinking that it was the decision of Tianmiao''s elders, and in the politeness and respect, Xia Chuanyue didn''t say anything even though she was a little upset.


    (the creator, who is drinking tea, suddenly feels a little itchy in his nose. He touched his nose. As a God, sneezing is of course impossible. But just now the nose was itchy. It''s true. This is a little guy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and arranges himself behind his back


    Lying on Tianmiao''s shoulder, the little white cat covered her face with two small forepaws. Ah, the father really made a serious mistake. Why did he forget to give some money to Miaomiao? We also need to make money by ourselves. Miaomiao is too hard. He can''t make money to support Miaomiao.


    "Maybe I don''t think I''m going to starve myself anyway. We''ll go to the exchange after dinner later? " Tianmiao doesn''t mind. Money is not reflected in money in Tiandao office. It''s all kinds of resources, all kinds of things that people think are useful, and they exchange them for what they want.


    "Well, I''ll take you to the exchange after dinner. In fact, in addition to trading all lists, there are also mercenary unions. But it takes mercenaries to get it. A lot of them over there are tough tasks that need group cooperation. " Xia Chuanyue said while remembering that when she first came to this world, she first heard about the situation of the exchange and the mercenary Union.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    In the past, when I read novels, I always felt that it was very easy for the protagonists to form a mercenary corps and then kill all sides. In fact, this was not the case. A Powerful Mercenary regiment not only has excellent equipment and diversified occupations, but also has tacit cooperation, trust in the commander and listen to the commander''s instructions. It''s like a well-trained army.


    The mercenary regiment formed by two or three people usually accomplishes some small tasks of living. People who are really powerful don''t care to form any mercenary regiment. They can kill all sides and become famous all over the world. Why do you want to make a mercenary regiment?


    Xia Chuanyue said to Tianmiao: "the strongest mercenary regiment in the world is called Heifeng. Other powerful general regiments have one regiment, two regiments and three regiments, but they don''t have them. There are two hundred of them in one regiment. If there are people who have been killed, the number will be added. There are many people who want to join the mercenary regiment, but unfortunately, the quota is limited. "


    Elite line and hunger marketing. Tianmiao couldn''t help sighing in his heart that human beings are really a very intelligent species.


    When we get to the dining place, it''s a small shop with elegant environment. The landlady is a gentle orc, a hybrid of orcs and humans. Seeing Camille, the landlady said hello with a smile. Obviously Camille is a frequent visitor here. As a local, Camille used to patronize the store before he came to the college.


    "Oh, handsome Camille, did you come with your friends today?" The landlady said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s bring all the dishes you are good at today, and the wine you brewed. Did your husband develop a new dessert? Come on, too. " Camille is familiar with Xia Chuanyue and takes them inside. He finds a quiet place in the corner and sits down.


    The landlady took some cups, pointed to a teapot on the table and said, "no problem. Pour some water yourself first. The food and wine will be here soon


    "Thank you." Camille said thanks with a smile, then picked up the teapot and began to pour water for the crowd.


    The landlady turned to be busy, and Xiachuan Yue asked, "Camille, it seems that you often come to this house for dinner. Is your house nearby?"


    "Yes, my house is in the city." Camille replied casually. Camille''s family is a well-known aristocrat, but Camille is never willing to take this as the capital to show off. In the previous world, it was a long time. After Camille and Xia Chuanyue became lovers, Camille took Xia Chuanyue home, and Xia Chuanyue knew that Camille''s family was the famous family.


    When it comes to dinner, only Camille and Xia Chuanyue are talking happily. Tianmiao is seriously tasting the food, while Dean is quietly drinking the fruit wine.


    After dinner, Xia Chuanyue said to take Tianmiao to the exchange. Camille readily agreed, and then looked at Dean, who thought he would refuse to go back to college first. I didn''t expect dean to agree.


    A group of four people into the exchange attracted a lot of people''s eyes. There is no other reason, because the appearance of this group of people is so amazing. The appearance of the sky as a work of art, Dean''s perfect face and figure, Camille''s handsome, all make people shine. Xia Chuanyue is also a beautiful young woman.


    "Tianmiao, here, you see, there are all kinds of lists. Some are looking for things, some are offering rewards, some are asking for potions, some are buying demon pets, and some are selling all kinds of things... " Xia Chuanyue greets Tianmiao to come in front of a huge sign. This huge light screen obviously has magic blessing, and the words on it are constantly changing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    The scrolling fonts on the light screen display the latest information. The sky is misty with the top news.


    "Tianmiao, are you looking at the highest one? That message was released at the same time as the mercenary Union. It''s a reward to get rid of the Dragon Biman. This dragon is very powerful. It''s said that it can destroy a city at will. This reward should be jointly issued by several city lords, but the reward is very rich. But a lot of people don''t have the life to take it. " Camille asked, seeing the sky''s eyes at the top.


    "Dragon, can you save a lot of money?" But Tianmiao asked such a sentence. If she remembers correctly, Western dragons like shiny things very much, many of them are gold coins, gems, swords and so on.


    "Yes, because the dragon people like shiny things. However, these are not only gold coins and gemstones, they even rob ladies'' mirrors. " Camille said with some mockery.


    "That is, there will still be a lot of money. Where is this dragon? " Tianmiao looks up and continues to read this message.


    "In Mount Breit, there is no grass and ice all the year round." "This dragon is very cunning. His nest is in the highest place. It''s hard to climb. And the most important thing is that even if a powerful magician flies to fight with him, it will cause an avalanche, and the residents at the foot of the mountain will suffer. He''s cunning because he never touches the people down the mountain


    "It''s really cunning, and these residents have become his talisman." Camille gasped.


    "This dragon has long been expelled from the dragon clan. When we are free, let''s have a try. " Dean, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said something like this.


    "Yes, yes. If we kill this dragon, I think we''ll be famous. " Camille nodded with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s not our turn. The black wind mercenary regiment took over the task more than a month ago. I think if it goes well, the reward will be theirs." Xia Chuanyue said regretfully.


    "How can the exchange tell if it has completed the task?" Asked the sky.


    "After killing the dragon, you can record the body or dig out the dragon''s core." Xia Chuanyue thought for a while and said, "after all, the tap is so big. I think it takes too much space to bring it back with the storage ring. The storage ring is not big and rare. When I study this kind of space expansion, I will make some big ones for you, and I will do more. "


    "Then I''ll thank you in advance." Camille smiles.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Xia Chuanyue smiles.


    Tianmiao turned around and said, "I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Where to?" Xia Chuanyue was stunned.


    "Take something." The sky tiny finish saying to also don''t return of walk, "you can go back to college first, tomorrow appointment."


    "Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." Xia Chuanyue answered, then turned to look at Camille, "do you want to go back to college or go around?"


    "Shall I show you around? I''m familiar with it here. I''ll take you to see the shops here. If you want to buy anything in the future, you can go to the shops that I know are more favorable. " Camille thought about it and suggested.


    "Yes, yes, then I can save money." Xia Chuanyue is a little happy.


    "Dean, are you going with me?" Ramir turns to Dean.


    Dean refused: "no, you go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Well, let''s go for a walk first." Camille and Xia Chuanyue and Dean said goodbye and went out of the door of the exchange to visit the shops around.


    The school of magic is on the edge of the city, but a dozen streets next to the school are extremely busy. Magic materials, armor, swords, food and clothing, everything.


    Dean, after waiting for Camille and Hyatt hatagawa to leave, did not leave. Instead, he sat down in a corner and looked at the hall quietly. He didn''t know what he was waiting for, but he always felt that if he was waiting here, he would see what he wanted to see.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Tianmiao had already appeared on the top of Mount Brett, found the nest of the dragon, and also saw a group of human beings struggling with the dragon.


    This is the group of mercenaries? What kind of black wind did Xia Chuanyue say? Because these people''s armbands are all Black Whirlwind marks.


    What did Xia Chuanyue say? If it goes well, the black wind mercenary regiment will soon get the dragon''s reward?


    However, how do you see it now? Is it the rhythm that the mercenary regiment is going to be destroyed?


    "Meow, meow!" The little white cat on the shoulder mews and transmits something to Tianmiao''s mind. Tianmiao will understand why there is such a situation in front of him.


    This dragon killed a young dragon and absorbed its nuclear power, so it was stronger. The black wind mercenary regiment miscalculated the strength of the black dragon, so it was about to face the end of the dough.


    "Trouble." Tianmiao looks at the weapons scattered on the ground. The mace is definitely not good. How can he get a reward when the tap is broken? Oh, this sword is good. Tianmiao picked up the sword on the ground and appeared in the middle of the black dragon and the black wind mercenary regiment lying on the ground, floating quietly in the air.


    "Who are you?" The head of the black wind mercenary regiment lay on the ground, covering his chest, and his mouth was bleeding. There are two people on his left and right. Most of the members of the mercenary regiment lying on the ground were seriously injured, and the strong smell of blood filled the dragon''s cave. Plus the stench of the Dragon itself, the smell is pungent.


    "Mole ant, you also want to offend my noble dragon clan?" When the Dragon saw the sky, he thought it was a magician who came for a reward. Think Heifeng mercenary regiment can consume his strength, and then mend his sword in the back? It''s beautiful. This kind of mole ant has its own claw!


    Tianmiao looks at the stupid lizard who dares to call her mole ant without expression. Without saying a word, he cuts the dragon head with a sword.


    What''s up???


    The dragon''s head flies up, it looks at its huge body in doubt, standing there alone, losing its head, the neck spurts out a lot of blood, just like a turbulent fountain.


    There was no need for Tianmiao to do it. With the meow of the little white cat, the two little paws joined together to form a boundary, isolating a large amount of stinking dragon blood.


    The members of the black wind mercenary regiment lying below are not treated like this. They are all covered with the stinking dragon blood.


    Tianmiao floated in the air, looked at the direction of the treasure hidden by the dragon, and then looked down at all the dull looking human beings on the ground.


    With a wave of her hand, a large white light poured down.


    The members of the mercenary regiment, who were on the verge of death on the ground, only felt warm all over, and then their injuries were healing quickly. The head of the black wind mercenary regiment looked at his chest in disbelief. His chest had been deeply visible just now. He also knew that it might be more or less dangerous this time. He was already arranging for people to retreat. How many people could live. But no one listened to him. They all vowed to fight to the last moment, so they almost killed the regiment.


    And now, the injury healed, and even feel the strength has risen a bit.


    Who is this girl with black hair and black eyes?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The sky Misty slowly floats to fall to stand in front of the mercenary commander, condescending of ask him: "now, hurt good?"


    "All right, thank you, dear magician. Thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you... " The head of the regiment knelt on the ground and gave the most respectful salute. He was grateful from the bottom of his heart. Other members also followed the leader''s example, thanking the girl who suddenly appeared, not only saving them, but also curing them.


    "Don''t say that. Do you have a clean blanket? Spread it for me. Now that you have no problem, go and tidy up the property of this stupid dragon and give me some gems and gold coins. Keep the rest for yourself. " Tianmiao interrupted the commander.


    The commander blinked, huh? Did he hear wrong?


    "Yes, yes. Dear magician, please sit here. I''ll send someone to check the dragon''s treasure right away. " The deputy commander beside the commander was a smart woman. She quickly found a gorgeous and clean blanket and spread it on the side. Then she kicked the commander who was still in a daze with her toes and yelled in a low voice, "what are you in a daze? Hurry up


    Tian Shi sat down, and then began to make complaints about the Western dragon''s nest. Stupid lizard, look where you live. It''s cold, damp, airtight and has no decorations. Let''s take a look at the dragon people in the East. They are very particular about each other, which makes people feel good at it. Will repair the luxury palace, will decorate the palace with all kinds of exquisite jewelry. It''s the bed that I sleep in. It''s all made of white jade.


    Soon, the commander ordered the members of the regiment to clean up the treasure and move it here.


    Tianmiao looked at the gold coins and gems piled up like a hill, thought about it, took out a small bag, filled one third of the gold coins and gems, and said to the deputy commander, "the rest is yours."


    "Oh, no, dear magician, these are your spoils. How can we have them? We don''t thank you for saving our lives The deputy commander waved his hand in horror.


    The head of the regiment was resolute: "your honor, we haven''t paid you back. These are yours too..."


    Tianmiao glanced at the leader, didn''t speak, but turned to the dragon head.


    head of the old face red: "of course, I know our strength, may not help you what, but as adults, you can say later, we black wind mercenary corps, we must go all out."


    "In return?" Tianmiao walked to the front and back of the dragon head, turned and looked at a group of people who looked at her gratefully. She suddenly began to smile. The smile was like the warm spring flowers and the warm spring breeze. "If you want to repay me, please keep your sincere heart all the time."


    Why did she save these people? Because their souls are shining with beauty. These people are very good in nature.


    Looking at TIANYAO''s smile and listening to TIANYAO''s words, people haven''t come back for a long time.


    When Tianmiao pulled the mane of the dragon head with one hand, the leader asked in a loud voice, "your honor, may I have your name, if you can..."


    "I''ll see you later." Tianmiao waved his hand and pulled the mane of the dragon''s head, then disappeared in the same place.


    Everyone looked at each other, disappeared?


    The powerful magician is gone? Using a transport reel? It''s impossible. I didn''t see her use it. Is there such a powerful magician in this world? Direct space transmission? Instant spell used? Never heard of it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "So, is that really a magician?" A member of the League asked cautiously.


    "Is there such a powerful magician? If so, why haven''t you heard of her legend? " The other members asked questions in everyone''s mind.


    "I don''t know, but I always think we''ll meet again." The head of the black wind mercenary regiment said firmly.


    "Thanks to your help this time. And this adult has left so many things behind, how to deal with them? " Another deputy commander looked at the huge treasure and the huge black dragon corpse and asked.


    "That adult, before he left, he took the tap. Do you think he would take it to get a reward? As long as we ask who will receive the reward, we will know the identity of adults. " There are members surprise patted afraid of their own head said.


    "No way! How can a noble adult do such an unlicensed thing? I think the adult may have come to avenge the young dragon. " Head of the tone said firmly.


    "That''s right. Is this man a dragon Other people agreed with the chief''s statement and began to speculate.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t the dragon people have such black hair and black eyes? " The deputy head of the group, whose gender is female, guessed.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Let''s fix it. Since the adults said that these treasures have been given to us, let''s sort them out and see how to deal with them in the future. " The commander gave the order.


    ¡­¡­


    The next moment, Tianmiao appeared at the gate of the exchange.


    In the eyes of everyone, a petite girl with black hair and black eyes walked into the door of the exchange with a huge dragon head.


    "You, you, hello Excuse me... " People from the exchange came forward to say hello, and their tongue was almost tied.


    "Ah, the list at the top, hand it over." Tianmiao pointed to the message on the huge light curtain.


    "OK, OK, OK, just a moment, please." The people of the exchange turned and ran back, but they were so excited that they almost tripped their left foot over their right foot and almost fell down.


    Many people around, whispering, but with the sky and the dragon head as the center, forming a vacuum, no one dares to come forward.


    No one would think that a girl who can easily drag a dragon''s head is as delicate as her appearance.


    Dean sat in the corner, looking at the scene in the hall, looking at the tiny figure of Tianmiao, his eyes on Tianmiao''s indifferent face, unable to move for a long time.


    I don''t know why, he felt that the blood in his body seemed to be boiling.


    Soon, several people from the exchange came out to hand over the list.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I soiled your floor." Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the floor behind him. The ground was full of mottled dragon blood and smelled bad.


    "Oh, no, dear magician, please don''t care about these little details. Many people will thank you for killing this dragon. How can I give you your reward? " The speaker was a little excited.


    "Oh, send it to the college. It''s the house in front of the lake. It seems that the house has a name. It''s called... " What''s the name of that house.


    "It''s called the light of enlightenment." Several people in the exchange said it with one voice, and then their eyes have completely changed.


    "Oh, yes, I''ll take it. I''ll go first." Tianmiao thought and added, "my name is Tianmiao."


    With that, Tianmiao turned and left.


    Dean, sitting in the corner, got up and went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Tianmiao walked out of the exchange and shook his purse. There was a bag full of gold, as well as gold coins and gems she put in her own space. Sometimes a world, often a detail, may lead to imbalance. That''s why Tianmiao went to great trouble to get the gold coins of the world.


    After a few steps, Tianmiao stopped and looked at Dean, the fairy prince who was walking beside her. Dean also turned to look at her.


    "Who are you?" Dean''s voice was a little cold, but a little confused. This sentence, like asking the sky, but more like talking to yourself.


    Tianmiao didn''t answer, but looked to the other end of the street, where there was a shop selling huge lollipops of various colors. Every lollipop is going to be two big palms.


    Tianmiao walks to the other side. Dean follows him and says nothing.


    "Two." Tianmiao handed over a gold coin and said to the owner of the lollipop shop.


    The shopkeeper took the gold coin and was about to change it. Tianmiao waved his hand: "no need."


    The shopkeeper put away the gold coin with a smile and let Tianmiao choose two.


    Tianmiao chooses two lollipops with beautiful patterns, and the owner hands them to Tianmiao. Tianmiao took two lollipops, looked at them and handed one to Dean: "do you want to eat it?"


    "Thank you." Dean took it. He didn''t eat. He just held it in his hand.


    The little white cat on Tianmiao''s shoulder bared its teeth at Dean, and all the hair on his tail stood up.


    Tianmiao licked two mouthfuls, then handed the lollipop to the little white cat''s mouth: "do you want to taste it?"


    The little white cat mewed happily and licked the lollipop. Well, no teeth, no tail hair.


    "You''re not human." Dean said suddenly.


    "I never said I was human." Tianmiao put the lollipop in his hand and gave it to the little white cat, "it''s too sweet. You can eat it yourself."


    Little white cat two front paws holding a huge lollipop, some funny, but he was happy.


    Tianmiao and Dean walk side by side, silent to the campus gate. Then I met Camille and Xia Chuanyue at the gate of the campus.


    "The sky is dim!" When Xia Chuanyue saw Tianmiao, she ran up happily and said, "Why are you together? Ah, I''ll tell you, next time I''ll take you to those shops. The shops Camille took me to today are really affordable. Sorry, I forgot you don''t have any money. It''s OK. I can lend it to you first and pay it back when you have money. "


    "Oh, no, I''m rich now. I just took a list. There''s a little money now. Next time I can treat you. " Tianmiao took out the money bag and shook it. The gold coins in the money bag rattled.


    "Wow, you are rich." Xia Chuanyue said in surprise, "what''s the list? So much money so soon? "


    "It''s just a small list." Tianmiao said casually, "do you want to have a snack? I''ll invite you


    "Yes, but I''m afraid of being fat." Xia Chuanyue sighed, some tangled, "however, if you want to eat, I''ll go with you."


    "That''s not necessary."


    "The class will start in three days. What shall we do these days?" Xia Chuanyue thought, "tomorrow I''ll take you to buy some things that may be used at the beginning of school. Also, not long after the beginning of school, there will be teachers with us to experience. Learn something in the process of experience. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    "Yes, after all, practice is the fastest way to grow up." Camille beside said, "practice, I hope we can be divided into a team, we can apply first, if we can pass, but the hope is a little dim."


    "It will be a group. I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow. " Tianmiao waved and left slowly.


    "I''m going back, too." Asakawa waved to Camille.


    "Can I see you tomorrow, eh?" Camille asked nervously.


    "Yes, but I''m going to go shopping with Tianmiao. Are you tired of it?" Asked Xia Chuanyue.


    "No Camille shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ll meet you at the school gate after dinner tomorrow morning."


    "Good." Xiachuanyue nodded, then said goodbye to ramir and Dean and went back to the dormitory.


    Camille watched xiachuanyue go away, then turned to Dean and said, "come on, let''s go back."


    The next morning, HAYAGAWA and Tianmiao joined Camille at the gate of the campus. Dean didn''t show up.


    "Camille, have you had breakfast yet?" Asked Xia Chuanyue.


    "Not yet. I''ll buy something later." Kamilhun said with indifference.


    "I knew it. Here you are. I bought it when I went to Tianmiao just now. I prepared one for her and one for you." Xia Chuanyue handed Camille a paper bag with hot bread in it.


    Kamir was stunned, took the paper bag, and gave a smile to the bright face of SHANGXIA Chuanyue: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, little thing. Let''s go. I have to hurt you to accompany us to those shops today. Let''s go to the shop that sells magic scrolls first? " Xia Chuanyue proposed.


    "No, first..." Tianmiao looked up at the end of the street in front of him and said, "first look at those who sell clothes, and then look at those who sell magic cores, which are very beautiful and colorful."


    Xia Chuanyue and Camille:???


    Why does this sound like a trace of disobedience?


    Soon they knew what this sense of disobedience was about.


    Tianmiao chooses all kinds of magic robes and cloaks, which are very gorgeous, beautiful and expensive.


    The owner was very happy to introduce: "the most expensive magician, your eyes are really good. Look at this magic cloak. The patterns are all depicted by gold lines. Each of the 36 gemstones on it is of the same size and uniform color. It is even more glittering on the bed at night. You must be the most beautiful magician in this cloak. "


    "But what about the magic blessing of this cloak?" Xia Chuanyue asked coolly. She didn''t want her friends to spend a lot of money, but she bought something flashy.


    "Well, well, it''s almost there. But you know... " The shopkeeper was asked by Xia Chuanyue, his face stagnated and he wanted to explain.


    "Tianmiao, do you like this cloak?" Xia Chuanyue turns to ask the sky.


    Tianmiao nodded.


    "How much is it?" Xia Chuanyue asked the owner.


    "Two hundred gold coins." The owner rubbed his hands excitedly, and finally he could sell this gorgeous and expensive cloak.


    "Twenty gold coins." Xiachuan Yue''s firm words almost made the owner vomit blood.


    "Well, how is that possible? This price is not enough for me. " The shopkeeper''s words are a little knotty. Where has he seen such a way of bargaining?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Camille also stares at the side. Yesterday, he took Xia Chuanyue to get familiar with the shops. Xia Chuanyue didn''t buy anything. He is also the first time to see Xia Chuanyue bargain, which is also cut too hard, right?


    The sky is small but smile. It''s obvious that this fierce bargaining method belongs to the powerful and ancient country in the mouth of Xia Chuanyue.


    "I''ll give you some more, thirty gold coins." The summer Chuan Yue is very generous to say, "you this Cape hang here for a long time?"? No one has been interested in it all the time. It''s because it''s not very useful except for being good-looking. Besides we''re willing to buy it, do you think anyone will buy it? "


    The shopkeeper was stunned and looked at Xia Chuanyue talking.


    "It''s always here, and it''s taking up your money. If you sell earlier, you can also collect some funds for other goods. If you sell early, you can get some good things from the money you get. Maybe you can get back the money from both cloaks. " Xia Chuanyue continues to reason.


    "Take it. Take it. Thirty is thirty." The owner quickly wrapped up his cloak, and then said to Xiachuan, "I''ve lived so long, and I''ve been doing business all the time. I''m not as transparent as you young girl thought. You are right. I really should, in time, in time Stop loss in time


    When the Camille Gang came out of the store with their things, they were still in a daze.


    Tianmiao bought all the gorgeous and beautiful things, most of them were flashy. And Xia Chuanyue is haggling fiercely.


    So many things, all less than half of the original price to buy!


    Camille carries something and looks at Xia Chuanyue, who is chatting with Tianmiao. Camille can''t help smiling. What an interesting girl.


    To sell magic nuclear shop, Tianmiao is to buy a lot.


    Camille could not help but ask: "Tianmiao, I remember you are from the light department. You buy those white magic cores to suit you." Tianmiao doesn''t seem to buy one, even one white magic core, but all of them are colorful magic cores.


    "Ah, I''ll buy it if it looks good." Tianmiao hand holding a crystal clear green magic core, casually answer. These magic cores are more beautiful than ordinary gemstones, with brighter color and clearer luster.


    This kind of money is the atmosphere of willfulness, which diffuses in an instant.


    Camille and Yasunari look at each other, and they finally understand this moment.


    Where does Tianmiao come to buy things that are helpful to magic? She is just choosing beautiful things.


    Camille thought, is this really good?


    Xia Chuanyue is thinking that Tianmiao''s hobby is really different. This kind of hobby, also must be rich people can have. I wonder what Tianmiao''s identity is and how he can make money.


    After a day''s purchase, Tianmiao was very satisfied. He gave Camille and Yukio Asakawa a high-level magic core. Two people also don''t wriggle, directly took down. I just want to send some good things to Tianmiao in the future.


    "Shall we have dinner together tomorrow? It''s on me Asked the sky.


    "Yes, yes." Xia Chuanyue nodded. I don''t know why, she felt that TIANYAO was very kind and wanted to be close to TIANYAO. Is it really just because Tianmiao has black hair and black eyes?


    "OK, let''s eat and buy in the next two days." The sky has decided.


    Camille waved: "eat, I''ll take you to eat, buy it." It''s so terrible. He can''t bear to walk around every shop tirelessly.


    Xia Chuanyue laughs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Three days later, the school officially started.


    There are theoretical knowledge teachers in the classroom. Students can learn if they want to, and they can learn by themselves in the library. Anyway, you can graduate smoothly. Otherwise, if you don''t meet the graduation standard, you will stay in the college all the time. Of course, it won''t be free. When you stay in the nest, the tuition will be increased every year. Otherwise, will it be a safe haven?


    Tianmiao did not go to class, but went to the library to read books.


    Turn to this world, that is, the history of this continent. Tianmiaoshan''s enthusiasm finally stays in the introduction of various races in the mainland.


    In this article, the largest number of people in the mainland are human beings, whose strength varies. Both the dragon and the spirit are born with magic, and the mermaid are born with magic, water magic.


    It''s almost the same as the chimpanzees in the East. They are all upper body human beings and lower body fishtail. They all like to sing in the moonlight. They all know water magic.


    Tianmiao turned the page and saw the introduction of the elves. There are several kinds of elves, but the most powerful one is the light elves, that is, Dean. And then there are many other branches of elves.


    When Tianmiao was studying this article, a shadow appeared on the page. The sky is tiny to raise head, to went up a pair of beautiful green Mou son.


    It''s dean.


    "If you want to know about the elves, you can ask me." Dean''s voice was cold.


    Tianmiao closed the book, put the book back in place, turned his head and looked at Dean: "is that ok?"


    "Yes." Dean said and walked out, Tianmiao followed him.


    After they got out of the library, they went to a chair on the side of the road and sat down.


    "The white elves, our family, are not many, maybe less than 10000 people. We live in the forest of elves. The forest is bounded. No other race can enter except us. We have a tree of life, with a strong force of life. It''s said that God gave it to us. We believe in elves. " Dean slowly explains the white elf family with Tianmiao.


    "The spirit God also advocates peace and light. So we white elves belong to the light camp. " Dean added, then turned to the sky and said, "I know all the races in this continent."


    Tianmiao looked at Dean with a smile and said, "but I don''t know what race I am, do I?"


    "Yes. Who are you? " Dean asked again.


    "Want to know?" Tianmiao chuckles, and the laughter is floating, like a feather in my heart.


    The little white cat on Tianmiao''s shoulder is once again hairy.


    Dean nodded gently: "yes."


    "But I don''t want to tell you." Tianmiao laughed again. After finishing this sentence, he stood up and left.


    The little white cat followed her hair, meowed twice, rubbed her small head against Tianmiao''s face, and then turned to see Dean behind.


    Dean was stunned and sat in the original position, staring at the back of Tianmiao leaving. He didn''t react for a long time.


    Just now, what did Tianmiao say?


    He explained everything and thought Tianmiao would tell him frankly. As a result, I didn''t expect such a sentence from Tianmiao.


    Looking at the relationship between Tianmiao and Xia Chuanyue these two days, he thinks Tianmiao is an easy-going and easy-going race.


    As a result, it seems to be my own illusion.


    Why do you think so foolishly?


    When Tianmiao appears in the stock exchange with a huge dragon head, he should know that the girl with black hair and black eyes is not as weak and pure as her appearance shows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Dean did not catch up, but sat watching the sky disappear completely.


    He kept looking forward with a little thought in his eyes.


    Until Camille came.


    "Dean, what are you doing here?" Camille sat next to Dean and asked.


    "What kind of person do you think TIANYAO is?" Dean asked casually.


    "It''s good. It''s easy to get along with. I hope we can be in the same group this time. " Camille replied with a smile.


    Dean turned his head and looked at the smiling Camille. After a long silence, he spat out two words: "idiot."


    "Well, how do you speak? What''s the matter? Are you the smart prince Camille blew up when he heard that.


    "Say you''re stupid." Dean gave a cold hum.


    "Why am I stupid? You can make it clear to me. " Camille rubbed his sleeve angrily.


    "I''ll treat you to lunch, will you? I''ll bring the fruit wine of the Elven forest. " Dean asked.


    "Eat, eat, that fruit wine, can you give me one more bottle?" Hearing this, Camille threw away his unhappiness and asked excitedly.


    "What do you do?" Dean asked.


    "Send it to Xia Chuanyue, let her share it with Tianmiao. I think both of them will like it. Good things should be shared among friends. " Camille said with a smile.


    Dean was silent again. Looking at Camille''s happy look, he felt stupid. In fact, he said, "stupid."


    "Well, how do you speak? What about being a prince Camille started rolling his sleeves again.


    "Here are two bottles for you. You can give them one for each." Dean said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, Dean, that''s very kind of you." Camille put aside his unhappiness and began to praise Dean. "Ah, generous Prince of spirits, you are such a good spirit."


    Dean didn''t want to talk to Camille. He even wanted to put an apple in his mouth.


    Why does he know such an idiot?


    Dean didn''t find that he disliked Camille in his heart, but there was a faint smile in his eyes.


    Here Xiachuan Yue also found Tianmiao and asked Tianmiao to have lunch together.


    The college has canteens, and there are several canteens.


    "Tianmiao, this training is so strange. It''s much earlier than before. It used to start only one month after the beginning of school, but this year is actually the day after tomorrow. Why so much in advance? " Xia Chuanyue holds Tianmiao''s hand, full of doubts.


    The sky Misty thought, uncertain say: "probably, because of me?"


    "Ah? Why? What happened? " Xia Chuanyue is more confused.


    "Will you join me in the training?" Tianmiao doesn''t answer Xia Chuanyue''s question, but asks like this.


    "Yes, yes." "But I don''t think we are likely to be in the same group, neither are Camille and I. You know, the place where they live is not an ordinary dormitory. I live in the most ordinary dormitory myself. "


    "So what?" Tianmiao gently holds Xia Chuanyue''s hand and says gently, "I think you are very good."


    "Ha ha ha, I also think Tianmiao is very good, very good." Xia Chuanyue happily clenched TIANYAO''s hand, "hearing that you are so sure of me, well, I have to work harder."


    "Xia Chuanyue." All of a sudden, the smile on Tianmiao''s face disappeared and he called softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    "I''m here." Xia Chuanyue was stunned to see the sky suddenly becoming serious.


    "Do you want to be stronger?" Asked the sky.


    "Yes! I''ve always wanted to! " Xia Chuanyue''s answer is firm.


    "Well, then, as you wish." The voice of the sky is ethereal and light.


    Xia Chuanyue looked at the sky in front of her. Suddenly, in this moment, she felt that the sky was far away. It''s obvious that she''s near Chi Chi.


    "Go back and get your salute ready. The day after tomorrow, we''ll start together. " The face of the sky tiny floats again smile, say like this.


    "Good." Xia Chuanyue nodded, but he didn''t understand why Tianmiao was so sure that they could work together.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it''s time to leave campus for training.


    Xia Chuanyue looked at several people in front of her. She felt that she was full of question marks.


    Generally, the experienced team is composed of more than ten people, and then led by a teacher or an old student. Most of the time, the team is led by senior students with high strength and rich experience.


    But in today''s group, there are only four of them. She, Tianmiao, Camille and Dean. Led by an old man, an old man in a simple magic robe. Can''t see the strength of the teacher, but a bit of Mu Yong doubt, the strength of the teacher will not be bad.


    "Hyatt harukawa, that''s great. We''re really in the same group." Camille and Xia Chuanyue greet each other, and they talk happily together.


    Dean looked at the smirking Camille and the calm sky. He felt vaguely that they could be in the first team, and there was no one else, because of the sky.


    "I''m the teacher in charge of this training. My name is Bart. The next journey, I hope you... " At this point, Bart looked at the sky and changed everything to "I hope we can get along well. Now open the scroll to see the destination and the training content


    Xia Chuanyue opened the scroll that she sent to her. She was stunned when she opened it. Destination, the palace of mermaid. The content is to help the mermaid to solve the difficulties they are facing.


    Xia Chuanyue only thinks it''s unimaginable. Such a task is to let her be a novice player to challenge the ultimate boss. Camille opened the scroll and looked at it with the same look.


    After Dean finished, he subconsciously looked at the sky.


    But Tianmiao didn''t open the scroll at all. Instead, he was reading a picture book.


    When Xia Chuanyue got close to him, he saw that it was a book with a detailed description of all kinds of pearls in the ocean.


    Xia Chuanyue


    Well, I know what you''re going to do.


    "Come on, let''s go straight from the teleport to the ocean city." Bart walked in front of him. "This training, because it was sent by the mermaid, all the expenses were borne by them. Including the cost of opening the transmission array. Mermaid people are very rich. Don''t worry about that. "


    "Can they pay for my shopping? Don''t mermaids have a lot of money? " Tianmiao raised his illustrated book and asked, pointing to a pearl as big as a fist.


    Bart: "well This one is a little big. If you make it smaller, they will be willing to do it. " A cold sweat came out of Bart''s forehead. Is the Dean cheating him? I always feel that this experience trip will not be so simple.


    Bart leads the crowd to the teleport.


    "Tianmiao, what difficulties do you think the Mermaids encounter? Can we really solve it? " On the way, Xia Chuanyue asked the sky in a low voice.


    "Naturally." Tianmiao answers carelessly.


    The question this time is about the little princess of the mermaid clan.


    This little princess


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    With Bart came to the transmission array, people stood on it, opened the transmission array. This teleportation is directly to the center of mermaid territory, the city of the sea.


    Ocean City is a very magical city, because half of it is in the water and half on the land.


    This huge city is close to the sea, only on the land. This is a city that is no different from the human city. The palace is in the center, and then there are many streets extending in all directions. All kinds of buildings are magnificent. But the lower half of the city is built entirely in water. That is to say, the upper part of the palace is on land and the lower part is in water.


    The shop is the same, that is, the first floor is in the water, and the second floor is on land. Mermaid''s tail can also turn into two legs to walk on the land, just depending on the strength of magic to determine the length of time. So the city of the sea will be built like this, which is convenient for the two ways of life of mermaids, and also convenient for the communication between mermaids and other races.


    The teleport array is set up in the magic guild of Ocean City. It''s also a building with ocean characteristics. The roof is in the shape of a huge shell.


    When Bart and his party arrived at the Ocean City, some Mermaid people were waiting to take them to the palace.


    The transportation of Ocean City is very convenient. You can take a boat by water, or take the land streets on both sides of the water. In order for Bart and his party to arrive at the palace earlier, the mermaid who came to meet them had already prepared a boat.


    After getting on the boat, Tianmiao began to observe the city with great interest.


    The boat began to move fast, but no one rowed. There are two unknown fish towing the boat in front of the boat. These two fish are as long as an adult. They are equipped with reins, which are not controlled by the mermaid in the bow. They are familiar with the way and swim to the palace quickly. Obviously, these two fish are intelligent creatures.


    Xiachuanyue sits beside Tianmiao and observes the city.


    "Their specialty is pearl." Xia Chuanyue looked at many shops selling pearls on the land and said casually.


    "Yes. Look down. " Tianmiao pokes out his head and looks at the underwater world. Under the clear water, you can see the streets under the water. Mermaids are shuttling back and forth.


    "Wow! A lot of mermaids. " Xia Chuanyue exclaimed, "but most of them are black tailed."


    "Well." Tianmiao nodded. The mermaid family, like the elf family, is divided into several kinds. Or, it can be said that there is a hierarchy, that is, high and low. The most advanced mermaid is the golden tailed Mermaid, which is the rarest and most magical one. The second is the silver tail, the number is more than the gold tail, followed by magic. The last class is the one with the largest number and the lowest magic power, namely the black tailed Mermaid.


    The talent of mermaid is different from that of human. The color of their tail shows their talent. There is no such thing as the sudden appearance of a black tailed genius attacking the golden tailed Mermaid, which can never happen. If you really have a very talented black tail, the color of the tail will also change after you show your talent.


    To put it bluntly, it means the same thing as the ugly duckling. The ugly duckling has never been an ugly duckling, because he is a white swan. Black tail becomes golden tail, which only shows that the golden tail of this mermaid is recessive. After the talent wakes up, it will return to its original golden tail. This is determined by their genes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Soon came to the mermaid palace, mermaid king and queen personally received them.


    "Powerful magician, we are looking forward to you at last." The king and queen were very happy with the arrival of Tianmiao, so they ordered a banquet.


    "No, let''s talk about this one first." Bart waved back.


    Knowing that some powerful magicians are eccentric, the king and queen are no longer reluctant. After they sit down, they begin to talk about the problem.


    Tianmiao drank the juice from the maid of the mermaid, and secretly commented that the taste was sour and sweet. If the sour taste was lighter, the sweet taste would be better. Xia Chuanyue looks at Tianmiao''s taste and can''t help tasting it. Camille saw that Xia Chuanyue held the cup in both hands and drank it seriously. He couldn''t help but picked up a cup and handed it to Dean.


    Dean looked at the cup in Camille''s hand, then looked at Camille in disgust. He took the cup and began to drink.


    Camille smiles and drinks from his glass.


    The king began to tell with a dignified face, and Bart listened with a dignified face. Tianmiao, the four of them all held the cup in their hands and looked at the king with wide eyes.


    The king was staring at the four people who were in the same movement. Suddenly, he got stuck and forgot what to say next.


    Bart wants to cover his face. This is the most important class of students he has ever brought. What was that? I don''t know what words to use.


    Tianmiao: why is this juice getting more and more sour?


    Xia Chuanyue: it''s so sour. What''s the matter? I''m losing my tooth. The taste of mermaid is really weird.


    Camille: it was sweet and sour at the beginning. Why is it so sour now? I really want to spit it back into the cup, but it''s not polite and it''s not image.


    Dean: Acid! Idiot Mermaid, fish brain is small, really stupid. Camille''s stupid, too. Why would you pass it to me.


    "Ah, you go on, don''t mind us." Tianmiao put down the cup and said.


    "OK, OK." The king nodded and continued, "this time it''s my daughter. I have seven sons and only one daughter. The seven sons have no political talent. Their magic talent is very high. Now their magic is also very strong. But they are not fit to be successors. My little daughter, who has shown amazing political talent since she was very young, will be a very qualified successor. In time, I will be a very good queen. "


    Tianmiao took a round green fruit and put it into his mouth.


    When you open your mouth, the fruit makes a puffing sound in your mouth.


    The king gave a meal and looked at the sky.


    Tianmiao shows his hand. You mermaids eat and drink so strangely. You can''t blame me.


    "So, it''s the little princess who''s having problems this time." Bart asked.


    "Yes, we suspect that the youngest daughter is cursed or poisoned. It''s very powerful. It led to her not being conscious and doing some incredible things. " Said the queen with a dignified face.


    "then can we see your highness first?" Only when we see her can we be sure whether she is cursed or poisoned. " Bart asked.


    "Of course, I''ll send for her." The queen stood up, and as soon as she was about to tell her maid to look for someone, a maid came running with a flustered face.


    "Tell your majesty, the princess, that she has slipped out again." Said the maid with a look of panic.


    "What? What do you think of people like you? " The king stood up in anger.


    "But the princess knocked us all unconscious..." Said the maid weakly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    "Send someone to bring it back to me at once." Said the king, gritting his teeth.


    "No, we''ll go straight to her." Tianmiao stood up and said faintly.


    The king looked at Bart. It was the first time that a student had made a decision over the teacher. Is that ok?


    "Well, does your majesty know where the princess has gone?" Bart also stood up and asked.


    "Where else? I''m looking for that cheap black tail again. " When the queen said this, her beautiful face was twisted. After seeing Bart''s surprised expression, the queen realized her gaffe and returned a noble smile, "ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t say anything just now. "


    The king reluctantly pressed his forehead and said wearily, "Xiya has been following the devil recently and is arguing to marry a black tailed Mermaid. Of course, we won''t agree to stop them from meeting. As a result, Xiya secretly ran to meet them. " Xiya is naturally the name of mermaid princess.


    "I hope you can bring Xiya back and check if she has been cursed. The most powerful magicians in our country have checked and found no problems, so they asked for help from you. " The queen sighed.


    "Yes, take us." Tianmiao took a green fruit and put it into his mouth again. This fruit is really strange. It makes a popping sound when chewing, but it has no taste. It''s just water inside.


    The king summoned a female official to take Tianmiao with them to find Princess Xiya.


    Out of the palace, xiachuanyue whispered to Tianmiao: "Tianmiao, what do you think of the love between Jinwei and Heiwei? True love? "


    "Do you think so?" Tianmiao asked with a low smile. The female official who led the way for them was also a golden tailed Mermaid. She seemed to be walking quietly in front of them, but in fact she was listening to their conversation.


    "Of course not. There''s a saying that you''ve never heard of. It''s the right family. It means that their status, family background and ability are equal, so the combination will last for a long time. And the talent division of mermaid is very obvious. I always think it''s weird. " Xia Chuanyue said in a low voice.


    Walking in front of the female officer listen to Xia Chuanyue''s words, slightly nodded, to these people''s favor rise.


    "It''s strange to me, too." Camille listened to Xia Chuanyue''s analysis and nodded, "I think what Xia Chuanyue said is very reasonable. If there is a big gap between two people, there will be problems in the end. The only way is to try to shorten the distance between them. Otherwise, it will come to a sad end. Some things, not want to control can control, want to wait can wait. Mermaids are different from humans. Some things are decided as soon as they are born. Sometimes humans can make up for it. "


    "Maybe it''s just that Princess Mermaid has become stupid." Dean suddenly got cold and said.


    The female official looked back at dean to see who the impolite man was. As a result, he turned his head to the cold eyes of the fairy prince.


    The sky tiny listens to three people''s words, in the heart can''t help but sigh. These words reflect their different personalities.


    Xia Chuanyue is very smart. She judges the situation and looks at everything thoroughly. Camille appreciates the cleverness of Hyatt hatagawa and knows that two people with a big gap can''t be together. Later, seeing that Xia Chuanyue became stronger step by step with his own efforts, his heart became more trapped and he could no longer extricate himself. And Dean


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    The female official and his party took a boat to a remote street in the Ocean City, pointed to a dilapidated blacksmith shop in front of them and said, "where is the princess. This is the shop with the black tail. "


    "Well, you go back first." Tianmiao waved his hand, then got off the boat and walked slowly to the blacksmith''s shop.


    Bart and the others followed. Bart followed Tianmiao for a few steps, then suddenly he was a little confused. Is his identity the teacher with the students'' experience this time?


    Xia Chuanyue and others did not see Bart''s tangle, but quickly followed up.


    Bart followed in silence.


    When Yao entered the dark blacksmith shop that day, there was a wind chime at the door, indicating that there were guests coming in.


    "Oh, my most lovely Xiya, there are guests coming. That''s great. I will work hard and make more money to support you. I will buy the most beautiful jewelry for the lovely Xiya." A magnetic voice in it, affectionate ring. I have to say that this voice, for ordinary women, should still be considered attractive.


    "Oh, Bren, you always try like this. You are the best A Coquettish female voice full of moving praise, "you don''t work too hard, I said, I can bring you a lot of money."


    "No, I can''t. How can I ask for the money of the woman I love? I''m a man Magnetic voice rightfully refused, "OK, I''ll go to greet the guests first. Wait for me here. "


    The curtain of the inner room was lifted and a handsome man with wheat skin came out. It has to be said that the mermaid is still a bit attractive. Her short black hair looks energetic, handsome and strong.


    "Welcome. Can I help you? I have a lot of armor and weapons here. " The mermaid named Bren greets the crowd politely.


    Tianmiao scanned the armor and weapons hanging on the wall.


    Xia Chuanyue looked at Bren and began to scan the armor and weapons hanging for sale.


    "Two beautiful ladies, if you have a fancy, I''ll take it down for you. I can also make it to order here. " Said Bren.


    Camille goes to Xia Chuanyue, takes down a sword and hands it to Xia Chuanyue. Xia Chuanyue frowned and looked at the sword in her hand. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Lady, do you like this sword?" Bren asked with a smile.


    Dean suddenly sneered and said, "maybe blind people will take a fancy to your things. Do not say that the quality of skew, poor to the extreme. This is also a face shop? You didn''t starve to death, did you rely on others to help you? "


    Dean said, pulled out his waist dagger, to Xia Chuanyue in the hand of the sword gently cut, the sword was seen as two.


    "How can you be so rude?" "I don''t welcome you here. Please go out," Bren yelled


    "I didn''t come to you. Tell the mermaid princess to come out Dean took back the dagger and said coldly.


    Hearing this, Bren changed his face and said angrily, "did the king send you here? Why can''t they understand that Xiya and I are sincere? You come to humiliate me without asking the truth. Even if you use such mean means, you can''t separate me from Heya. I''m sincere to Xiya. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Xiachuan was stunned and murmured, "Qiong, Yaonan, there are Qiong, Yaonan in this world."


    "What?" Camille wondered.


    "Ah, nothing." Xia Chuanyue shook her head in a complicated way.


    At this time, the curtain of the inner room was suddenly lifted, and an angry Mermaid came out.


    "I won''t allow you to insult Bren like this. I order you to apologize to Bren now!" The mermaid is the little princess Xiya, she glared at the crowd, "it''s the father and mother who sent you, isn''t it? Say I''m cursed? Bullshit, joke, who can curse me? Bren and I are true love. "


    "Who gave you the courage to speak like that?" Dean''s voice cooled.


    "Who are you? You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know who I am? " Princess Xiya pointed at Dean and said angrily, "rude guy, how dare you be rude to me."


    "Knock it out and take it away." Tianmiao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He waves his hand and says so.


    "Dare you?" Xiya screamed in disbelief.


    "What do you want to do? She is your royal highness. How dare you? " And he cried out with a loud voice, saying that he would stand in front of him.


    "If you want to die, move one more step." Dean''s voice has no temperature, and the killing intention in his tone can''t be concealed.


    Bren stopped, but yelled, "do you know who she is? How dare you be so rude? The king and queen will surely punish you. "


    Princess Xiya is angry to summon the water element to cast her magic, but she is shocked to find that no matter how focused she is, there is no response.


    Xiachuan yuemian expressionless forward, a hand knife in the has not yet reflected the princess Xiya neck, stun.


    Then Princess Xiya fell to the ground.


    Xia Chuanyue blinked her eyes and looked at Camille innocently: "why don''t you catch it?"


    "Should I catch it?" Camille blinked innocently.


    Dean gave a cold hum. A short hum made a great mockery. Want Prince ben to pick up a fool?? Are you dreaming?


    The sky is more expressionless, Xiachuan Yuewen will not ask the sky. There is no idea that the sky will catch the mermaid princess.


    Bart looked at the princess Xiya who fell to the ground. Is this the princess of mermaid or the future queen, who is despised like this? If outsiders know about this, will it go down in history? How will the historian write then? Before their queen ascended the throne, she was stunned by a human, and then several human friends disliked the queen and didn''t want to touch her Ah! Stop! Why don''t you be careful and let your mind fly. Bart shakes his head and throws these strange ideas out of his head.


    "Aren''t you true love? Why don''t you catch your true love? " Xiachuan yuechong Buren''s impolite reprimand.


    Bren''s stupid. He''s shivering.


    Who are the people in front of you?


    Why are you so rude to the princess?


    Is Xiya''s identity useless in front of them? In the past, the people sent by the king did not dare to do anything. At last, they were ordered by the princess to apologize and left. But today, these people seem totally different.


    "I, I, I..." Bren couldn''t say a word. His mind was completely blank.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    "Let''s go." Tianmiao felt out some green fruits and ate them.


    "Eh, Tianmiao, when did you take it?" "The taste of mermaid is so strange," she said! The more I drink that drink, the more sour my teeth will be. And this fruit, biting it, has no taste. Is it all clear water? "


    "I don''t like drinks. This fruit is quite interesting. Let''s go shopping when we leave. Mermaid''s specialty is not only pearls, but also some delicious ones. Let''s go shopping later? " Tianmiao proposed.


    "Yes, yes." As soon as Xia Chuanyue went shopping, she nodded. She likes the feeling of buying, more like the feeling of bargaining. That sense of achievement, ah, is so refreshing.


    Bart looked down at the mermaid princess lying on the ground, then at the heated discussion of Tianmiao and xiachuanyue, then turned to look at Camille and Dean.


    "I''m a man, the princess is a girl, avoid suspicion, avoid suspicion." Camille waved his hand and said he didn''t want to fight the mermaid princess.


    Dean on Bart''s eyes, just light said: "in fact, take a basin of water to wake up, let her go is the best way."


    Bart My heart is very tired. The Dean really made a fool of me. I thought it would be very easy to take four people this time. As a result, one by one is more difficult. It seems that these people are not ordinary people.


    Dean: nonsense, ordinary people, I need to pit you


    Finally, Bart accepted his orders and helped Princess Mermaid up on the chair. Then he went out and asked the female officer who led the way to take Princess Mermaid away.


    , "Oh, what''s wrong with your highness?" As soon as the female official came in and saw the comatose mermaid princess, she asked with worry and surprise.


    "She''s really sick." Tianmiao said casually, "take it back first."


    "is your royal highness seriously ill? Sure enough, I knew. How can your highness devote himself to such a black tail. I''m sick The female official glared at Bren, hugged the mermaid princess, and walked out of the place quickly.


    Tianmiao and others wait in the back of the shop.


    Bren chased out, stretched out his head and yelled, "you demons, take the princess from me. I won''t give up, and I won''t give up."


    Xia Chuanyue snorted coldly: "what a pig fart. Don''t be cruel until we''re gone. Just now dean said that if he moved again, he would kill him. He counseled and dared not move immediately. The princess can''t see it


    Dean turns his head slightly and looks at Bren with an angry face. Bren quickly retracts his head.


    "See, that''s the nature of this kind of person. It''s irresponsible. The princess can''t see it Make complaints about summer.


    "because your highness is ill." The female official holding the princess retorts unconvincingly.


    "yes, your royal highness is ill. It''s a bit serious, and it''s not very easy to treat. " Xia Chuan Yue rolled a white eye in the heart, light said on the face.


    "Is it magic? Is it a curse? " The female official asked with concern.


    "No, there''s no magic wave, and it''s not a curse." Bart said with certainty at this time.


    "Then you say the princess is ill?" The female official was puzzled.


    "Yes, brain damage is also a disease. And it''s really not easy to cure. " Summer Chuan Yue not good spirit of say.


    Mermaid Princess where is by what deep magic curse, more is not poisoning.


    But Simple brain damage, was a black tail cajoled into a sea of love.


    (ah, ask for all kinds of tickets ~ ~ are some people waiting for a little story to finish before subscribing? Why is the data so bad. I cry.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    "Brain damage?" In addition to Tianmiao, everyone looks at xiachuanyue in doubt. What kind of disease is it and why have they never heard of it? And when did Xia Chuanyue understand medical skills?


    Xia Chuanyue took a deep breath, how to explain the word brain damage to everyone?


    "Your princess, do you learn how to run a country every day, but you don''t have an emotional class? I didn''t teach her to distinguish between Phoenix man and slag man. " Xia Chuanyue asked the female official.


    "Emotion class? What class is that? Her royal highness is very diligent and studious. The knowledge of the teachers taught by the court can be quickly understood and used by her. The female official was very proud and praised the princess. Then she asked, "what''s Phoenix man, slag man? I can guess what you mean."


    Camille and others also look at Xia Chuanyue with a strong thirst for knowledge.


    "As you can see, the black tail is just a nice thing to say. In fact, from many details, we can see that the black tail has no responsibility. If I guess correctly, he said that he didn''t need the princess''s assistance, but he should have collected a lot of money from the princess. Otherwise, can that shop go on? The blind can''t see what they make. " Xia Chuanyue agrees with Dean on this point.


    "You''re so good. You''re right." The female officer looked at Natsukawa Etsu with some sparkling eyes. "Your Royal Highness has subsidized this shameless black tail. This black tail is always saying no, saying that it is up to you to make a wonderfull life for your highness.


    "Do you need him to help you? You princesses are princesses. What do you want? A better life, what? Do you want to be a God? " Xiachuan Yue can''t help but sneer.


    "Maybe this black tail wants to rule this continent." Dean chilly venture such a sentence, "so, your princess will not be able to live a better life?"? Status is the most respected woman in this continent. "


    Female officer There''s no way to answer that. Why is this elf so irritating? Isn''t the white elf very kind and kind? Why is the white elf so sarcastic?


    Camille grinned, reached out and patted Dean on the shoulder. It''s very simple, brother. That''s good! I can talk. I don''t mind if you talk more.


    "The words say again come back, then black tail mouth say don''t, the body is very honest to take over the money, isn''t it?" Xia Chuanyue asked.


    "Yes, yes!" The female official looks at Xia Chuanyue''s eyes more and more bright. Maybe Her Highness''s illness can be cured, or is this human lovable? It''s not like the white elf. It''s really irritating.


    "This kind of person, sweet words will deceive the princess first. When he turns over, he will surely succeed. What''s more, it will upset the balance of your Mermaid for a long time. It could be a disaster for you mermaids. " Xia Chuanyue''s face suddenly became dignified.


    Bart, is this a bit alarmist? You freshman, what are you pointing your finger at a huge race? He just wanted to open his mouth to interrupt Xia Chuanyue''s words, but he saw Tianmiao looking at him faintly. Then he was horrified to find that he couldn''t pronounce a syllable.


    "Really? Yes, can it be so serious? " The female officer''s face changed a little and asked nervously.


    "What Xia Chuanyue said is no exaggeration at all." Tianmiao said with a smile, "go back to the Palace first, and then listen to Xia Chuanyue''s analysis in front of your king and queen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    After returning to the palace, the female officer took the princess back to her bedroom.


    Tianmiao added: "if you wake up to make trouble, bring it here."


    The female official looked at the king. The king nodded. The female official bowed her head and left with the unconscious princess.


    The king did not ask why the princess was in a coma, but asked the audience to sit down and prepare for the analysis of the audience.


    Xia Chuanyue looked at Bart, and Tianmiao said lazily, "what do you think he''s doing? You can say yours. "


    "well, your majesty, your majesty, the royal highness of the princess is not toxic to her, nor is it a curse. Our teacher Bart can be sure of that. " With that, Xia Chuanyue looks at Bart.


    The king and queen also looked at Bart.


    Bart has a snack plug. At this time, does he think of me?


    looked at what was not so great. Bart nodded, and opened his mouth to find that he could speak. What he said was, "yes, your highness is not affected by any magic or curse. She''s fine. "


    "How could it be all right? She... " The queen immediately retorted in amazement, but immediately came back to apologize, "ah, I''m sorry, I''m not questioning your judgment, I just think Xiya''s behavior is too abnormal, it must be wrong."


    "It''s the best student in our college who will answer for you." Bart said with a polite smile and looked at Xia Chuanyue. He also wants to know what this freshman can say. It''s just that the princess takes a fancy to a poor boy. How can it affect the foundation of mermaid? How can it be a disaster for mermaid?


    All eyes are focused on Xia Chuanyue.


    , "before your female officer said, your royal highness is very clever, and what she learns is quickly understood. But you have overlooked another point, which is the emotional teaching to her, especially the relationship between men and women. So she is now confused by a black tail that has no responsibility. I think that all that rhetoric is love. " Xia Chuanyue looks serious analysis, in fact, this is the little princess with high IQ and low EQ who is not deeply involved in the world is confused by black tail.


    "Yes, it''s a black tail with no responsibility. Every time I want to punish the black tail, Xiya cries. How can I give up my Xiya''s grief? " The queen agreed with Xia Chuanyue''s words of no responsibility.


    "This black tail is not simple. Step by step, he let the princess deeply involved, let the princess think they are true love. Let the princess pay without regret. The princess will be your successor and future queen. If the queen of the golden tail and the civilians of the black tail combine. Black tail coaxes her to fight for the rights and interests of black tails. Do you think the queen will agree? " Xia Chuanyue said slowly with a smile.


    At this point, the face of the king and queen has become very ugly.


    Will it?


    With the grace of heather, I will.


    So what are the consequences?


    "There''s a big difference between the princess and the black tail. I don''t think the black tail Mermaid named Bren will be an honest king. This kind of person, self abased and selfish, but on the surface will die. Dependent on the princess, but do not admit that they are dependent. To give the princess a better life? How? He will only want to improve his status and lower the status of the princess to achieve his goal. If the princess changes a lot of policies for him, it will be beneficial to Heiwei. So how will your golden tail and silver tail react? " Xia Chuanyue asked again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Bart was frozen at the end of the speech. He looked at Hyatt Asakawa in disbelief.


    This little girl is the worst in strength and talent among the students. But the courage is so strong. Her every word is like a knife, like a sword, which makes people have no escape!


    He retracted his previous assessment. He is a fool. He wants to tell such a clever man what to do!


    He began to think about the words and deeds of the black tail carefully, and then associate with the information revealed by the female officer, and his forehead was about to sweat. He felt that if this matter was allowed to go on, it would certainly develop into what Xia Chuanyue said.


    For the mermaid, it''s really a disaster.


    The king felt a little chilly and said with difficulty: "indeed, if this kind of law is really promulgated, it will break the balance of our Mermaid clan. Then... "


    The queen stood up and murmured, "I''m going to kill the black tail now."


    "No, that''s the best way. On the contrary, it will destroy the feelings between you and the princess. It could bring your relationship to a freezing point. " Xia Chuanyue waved her hand to stop the queen.


    "Do you have any good idea? Please, please help my daughter The queen asked anxiously.


    Xia Chuanyue turned to Tianmiao and laughed: "I think you should ask her to save your daughter. I''ve said so much, but to be honest, I can''t help it. " The blind mermaid princess who has fallen in love, what can she do to save her? Change your mind? impossible.


    But, inexplicably, Xia Chuanyue thinks that the sky will have a way.


    "Please, please save our daughter. We will try our best to meet your needs. " The king looked at the sky and said sincerely.


    Tianmiao smile: "of course, no problem. As for the reward... "


    In Bart''s collapsed eyes, Tianmiao came up with a picture book and handed it to the king.


    "I like all the pearls on it." Heaven said slowly.


    "No problem. How much do you want? As long as you can solve the problem, these are small things. " The king took the picture book and looked at it. It was all about the pearls produced by the mermaid family. He agreed immediately.


    "All right." Tianmiao said with a smile, "let''s settle it now. I also want to visit your city. I''m very interested in this city. Also, when it''s over, I''d like to use your storm eye to experience it. "


    At the end of the day, the king and queen hesitated.


    Bart''s eyes widened, too. My God, do you know what the eye of the storm means to the mermaid?


    Hayashikawa, ramir and Dean were also surprised.


    Mermaid experience of the land, the eye of the storm. It''s a huge vortex in the deep sea, from which you can see another world. It''s the exclusive training place for their Mermaid people. Only the mermaid with good qualification is qualified to go to the training place, where the mermaid who has passed the training will benefit a lot. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s their holy land and forbidden area. This is why Bart and others were surprised.


    "Don''t force you. If not, we will leave now. " The sky tiny light says.


    "No, nothing. We''d love to." Said the king and queen with one voice. As kings and queens, they know their priorities better than anyone else.


    "Good, good deal." Tianmiao showed a warm smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Tianmiao looks at the frowning king and queen, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised.


    In fact, she did not exaggerate or speculate.


    In the previous world, Princess Xiya was really dazed by this black tail fan, and she wanted to marry black tail. The king and queen tried their best to stop it. Xiya agreed at that time, but after he ascended the throne, he married Heiwei. Then, under the encouragement of the black tail, it issued a series of laws favorable to the black tail, gradually compressing the rights and resources of the gold tail and the silver tail.


    Mermaid''s qualification has long been predestined. Even if they are given a lot of resources, it still has no effect. However, the gold tail and silver tail, which are scarce in resources, have suffered a sharp decline in their overall strength. The contradiction between gold tail, silver tail and black tail is growing. And the queen has been defending black tail. The mermaid family is in complete chaos.


    The golden tail and silver tail launched a coup to overthrow the rule of the stunned queen. And the natural enemies of the mermaid clan, the sea beasts, also took advantage of the opportunity to attack on a large scale at this time.


    In such a critical moment, Heya finds Bren and wants to talk to him about his pressure. But he found that Bren had already hooked up with another female black tailed Mermaid. After being caught and raped by Xiya, Bren said eloquently, "you''re high above me all day, bossing me around, so that I don''t feel a woman''s gentleness and consideration towards her husband. I and this black tail is true love, you get my body, but you can''t get my heart. If you really love me, you should help me and let me go with her.


    Heya looked at such a shameless Bren, her insistence and sincerity all the time collapsed.


    She tortured and killed Bren and his black tail lover in the most cruel way.


    The first rude sentence in her life: go to your true love. A couple of bitches, go to hell.


    Then in the face of the coup''s gold tail and silver tail, they should commit suicide.


    And he was stopped by the seven brothers of hejah.


    The brothers'' words are very simple: you left a mess, just want to die like this? It''s too cheap, isn''t it?


    Xiya listened to the cruel words of her brothers, but saw the gentleness and tolerance in their eyes. She burst into tears and dried them. Thanks to all the gold tail and silver tail, implore them to give them another chance. And the seven brothers also resolutely stood behind her.


    With the help of his brothers, Xiya led the golden tail and silver tail to fight back the attacks of the sea beasts, and then quickly abolished some laws to stabilize the political situation and restore national strength in the fastest time.


    Later, Xiya became the most legendary iron queen in Mermaid history. She never married again, and had no children. She chose one of her brothers'' children to become the next successor.


    Xiya spent the second half of her life in remorse and remorse. She just forced these emotions to govern the country and survive in order to make her relatives feel at ease.


    She was still hating until she died.


    Who does she hate the most? It''s not Brent. It''s not Brent''s lover.


    It''s about herself.


    That stupid, let relatives break heart, let Mermaid people suffer from their own.


    ¡­¡­


    "Start now?" "What do you need us to do?" the king asked


    "Just bring the princess and the black tail." A bad smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "Here? Let that mean black tail come here? " The queen was a little reluctant. She really hates this black tail, which makes her smart daughter like a new person.


    "You won''t regret it." Tianmiao is holding a green fruit. It''s soft and q-shaped. I don''t know what else the mermaid has.


    "Well, I''ll have him brought here now." The queen stood up. As soon as she finished speaking, there was a roar from afar.


    "Mother, what do you want to do? If you hurt Bren, I don''t want to live. I''ll be killed in front of you today. Don''t you love me very much? How can you do that? You don''t want your daughter to be happy, do you? " Like an angry lion, she rushed out from the back of the temple and roared at the queen.


    The Queen''s face was pale and covered her chest. She was tottering.


    The king quickly held the queen and angrily scolded Xiya: "Xiya, how did you talk to your mother? Is that what you should have as a princess? "


    "I don''t care. If anyone hurts Bren, I''ll never agree." Xiya roared back in a louder voice.


    Xia Sichuan Yue''s mouth, turn around and make complaints about Camille: "look at the madman in love brain, without reason. If I become like this one day, like a person who lost himself, hurt the people who care about themselves at will, I ask you to kill me at that time. It''s disgusting to live like this. "


    Camille was stunned. He looked into Xia Chuanyue''s eyes, but he saw that Xia Chuanyue''s eyes were all serious.


    "What do you think is normal to love someone?" Camille whispered, too.


    "It''s not like that. Although I have never experienced love, I know that two people who love each other will only consider each other wholeheartedly and will never be willing to make each other embarrassed and painful. " Xia Chuanyue looked at Xiya with disdain and said in a low voice.


    Camille kept silent and didn''t speak any more. He seemed to be thinking about Xia Chuanyue''s words.


    Dean is learning from Tianmiao, holding a green fruit, trying to crush it. In front of this farce, he felt boring and ridiculous.


    "Mother, do you want to hurt Bren? Why don''t you understand that we are true love. You have such a good relationship with your father, why can''t you understand my relationship with Brent? " She still roared.


    The Queen''s face was getting whiter and whiter. The king continued to reprimand Xiya, but it didn''t seem to work.


    "What a noise Tianmiao looks up at Xiya, his eyes have become cold, even have the intention of killing. She suddenly stood up and looked at Xiya. With a wave of her hand, a strong and terrible force poured out and hit Xiya directly.


    "Bang --!" With a big bang, Xiya flew out directly and hit the huge column of the main hall, directly smashing the column. Xiya was lying on the ground, spitting blood. Her legs could not support her, and she turned into a golden fishtail. But this originally brilliant golden fishtail is dim. It shows that she is seriously injured.


    The whole palace began to shake a little.


    The momentum of Tianmiao''s whole body suddenly rises, and the terrible momentum of crushing everything in the world is constantly rising. Tianmiao''s eyes are getting colder and colder, and even become bloodthirsty.


    Xia Chuanyue and Camille are stunned, and Bart is even more stupid.


    Who is such a strong person?


    No, we shouldn''t talk about people. Who is she?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    The king and queen panicked to help their seriously injured daughter, but found that they could not move. Under the terrible pressure of Tianmiao, they even wanted to kneel down.


    Dean looked at the sky suddenly angry, he only felt what was surging in his heart at the moment, and his blood was boiling and shouting. It''s never felt like before!


    "The sky, the sky is dim?" Xia Chuanyue is struggling to support under the powerful pressure, but it''s useless. She is the worst one and lies on the ground directly.


    Camille didn''t get any better. He half knelt down and wanted to help Xia Chuanyue, but he couldn''t move half a minute.


    The whole palace was shaking violently.


    Bart glared: Dean, you are killing me! Now the palace of Mermaid will be demolished, can I still live to see the sun tomorrow? Who is this Tianmiao and what is her real identity? Dean, are you human? You dog, why don''t you tell me the truth?


    Dean: I don''t know her real identity. I know she''s very strong. We can''t get into trouble


    "Meow meow ~ ~" at this critical moment, the little white cat, who had no sense of existence on Tianmiao''s shoulder, made a milky meow, gently licked Tianmiao''s face, and called back the Furious Tianmiao.


    The violent shaking of the palace stopped, and the endless breath of destruction suddenly dissipated.


    Tianmiao froze. She looked at the frightened king and queen without expression. Then she looked at the half dead Xiya, at the shivering Bart, at the xiachuanyue lying on the ground, and at the half kneeling Camille. Her eyes brightened and looked at her Dean.


    She sat down and said awkwardly, "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t control it for a while. Seeing this kind of bear child who didn''t know his parents'' love, I almost couldn''t help it. Well, let''s go on with the topic


    With that, Tianmiao waves, and the destroyed column is restored to its original state, but Xiya''s injury is not healed. Obviously, Tianmiao doesn''t want to see her.


    After the fury disappeared, Camille and Xia Chuanyue stood up. Dean''s face was expressionless. In fact, he thought that I would not be able to hold on for a while. As the prince of the elves, it''s really indecent to lie on the ground.


    The king and the queen raised Hiya up and looked at the sky again.


    "What am I doing? Go and bring that black tail. I don''t want to play anymore. Come on Tianmiao said impatiently.


    What kind of bullshit true love? It''s boring to watch it. I want to strangle them all!


    Is mermaid''s brain really small, so it''s so stupid? How does this fool talk to her parents? It''s like cutting your parents'' heart with a knife.


    Ah, I miss my father and mother!


    Tianmiao has some sour thoughts. Did your mother go through the customs? Is daddy thinking about himself.


    I want to go home


    "Yes." The king straightened up subconsciously and went to tell people to bring the black tail.


    Xia Chuanyue and Camille look at each other. Camille doesn''t understand why Tianmiao suddenly broke out. But Xia Chuanyue infers from it. Tianmiao should not be used to Xiya''s harm to her parents. Tianmiao should love her family very much, and her family also love her very much.


    Ah, I envy you. Xia Chuanyue''s nose is a little sour. She also has family members who love her very much, but I don''t know, in this life, can we still have the chance to meet each other?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Under the treatment of magic, Xiya soon wakes up. She looks at Tianmiao in horror. She has not forgotten that before, Tianmiao''s devastating power and the breath of death are so close to her for the first time.


    She temporarily honest down, sat beside. Head down, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    Soon, the black tail named Bren was brought to the hall.


    He was originally a face of fear, but after seeing Xiya, his face showed a smile and hope.


    "Brent!"


    "Xiya!"


    They call for each other affectionately.


    Hejah got up and ran toward Bren, who was about to embrace him with open arms.


    "Hot eyes." Natsukawa Etsushinobu could not make complaints about Tucao.


    The king was about to reprimand and stop him, but the next scene stunned him.


    The sky is dim and dark. Stretch out your fingers and be empty.


    Bren and Heya stopped, almost hugging each other, but they didn''t move. It''s like it''s frozen. It''s more like time has stopped on two people.


    The queen looked at the sky in doubt. She was afraid, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    Just now the upheaval, she understood a little bit, this looks delicate black hair black eyes girl, has enough to destroy their whole family of terror!


    Tianmiao calm face, holding a few green fruit, a force, all pinch broken. The water ran down her fingers and dropped to the ground, making a ticking sound. Such a slight sound, sounded in the quiet palace, especially obvious.


    No one dare to speak or ask.


    Little white cat gently licked Tianmiao''s face, Tianmiao''s irritable mood was slowly calming down. It''s really unforgivable to hurt someone who loves him or her in the name of love.


    There was a dead silence in the hall. In the words of Xia Chuanyue, we have entered the link of "I don''t know, I don''t dare to ask".


    After Tianmiao calmed down, he took the little white cat on his shoulder, put it on his knee and slowly rolled it. Ah, it''s fluffy and soft. It feels really good. Tianmiao''s mood was gradually cured.


    I don''t know how long it took for Heya and Bren to move.


    Bren cried out affectionately: "Heya, no one can separate us. Even if we separate our bodies, our hearts will always be together..." The words haven''t been called out yet. It''s Xiya''s fist that greets him with all her strength.


    "You son of a bitch! What qualifications to say love me. Shut your mouth! You make me sick! Go to hell Heya, who was active, gave Bren a fist at the first time, and then knocked Bren to the ground. She rushed up and kicked Bren like crazy, shouting and scolding wildly while fighting, "you bottom trash, you can''t get rid of your despicable and despicable. sincerely? You deserve that, too? "


    The king and Queen looked at the scene stupidly.


    Are they hallucinating?


    Otherwise, why did Heya, who just loved Bren and loved her so much, now beat Bren madly and yell at him in a vicious language they had never heard of?


    Camille and Bart were also stunned. Just now, I still love life and death. How can it be like this now?


    Xia Chuanyue clenched her fist and breathed silently. Fight! Fight! Slap your face, shine on your face!


    Dean didn''t look at Heya and Bren. His eyes didn''t move away from Tianmiao from beginning to end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "Siya, Siya, my Siya, what''s the matter? Is it they who cast a spell on you and make you lose your mind? I''m your Bren... " Bren found the gap and yelled.


    "I''ve lost my mind, and I''ll take a fancy to you! Bitch On hearing this, Xiya became even more angry and fiercer. Her fists reached the flesh. She was so ferocious and twisted that she didn''t look like a noble princess.


    The king looked at Xiya, then at the sky, full of doubts. The queen was trembling, and she was happy. My daughter finally came to her senses! Although it''s a little fierce, it''s better than losing your mind before.


    "Go to hell!" Heya has water magic in her hand and plans to kill Bren.


    "That''s the way to kill? Is it too cheap. You say, Queen of iron. " The voice of the sky, gently, faint came. The tone was bewitching and malicious.


    Heya''s hand was in the air, she gradually calmed down, her eyes were cold, looking at Buren lying on the ground. She slowly stood up, straightened up, her eyes also changed in this moment. There is no more madness and anger just now, instead of all this, it is cold and decisive.


    "Come on, put this black tail in the dungeon." Xiya''s voice, without a trace of temperature, but with irresistible dignity.


    Someone came up and dragged Bren away.


    Xiya then turned and looked at Tianmiao, then bowed to Tianmiao and gave the most grand gift of the people. She said in a low voice: "thank you, thank you for your help."


    "Don''t thank me, you don''t deserve it." Tianmiao sneered, "what you have to do is apologize to those who love you, and make up for it."


    She stood up, turned and looked at the king and queen. Tears were pouring out at this moment.


    "Father, mother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Xiya came forward and knelt down to the ground, confessing desperately to the king and queen.


    "It''s all right, silly boy. What are you doing? How can we blame you? " The king and queen squatted down to help Shiya. But Xiya didn''t want to get up.


    Only Tianmiao knows that Xiya''s sorry is not only for the hurtful words she said before, but also for the things she did after she ascended the throne.


    On the ground, there was a crisp "dada" sound. It was the sound of Princess Mermaid''s tears turning into pearls and pearls falling to the ground.


    "Can mermaid''s tears really turn into pearls? Is this legend true


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen it, too. It is said that only when the mermaid''s heart is broken, the tears will turn into pearls. I didn''t expect the legend to be true. " Camille replied.


    "This pearl is a little good in color. Do you think I can pick it up?" Asked Xia Chuanyue.


    "Not so good." Camille said hesitantly. Just after that, a pearl rolled down to his feet. He stepped on it secretly, squatted down to pick it up, quietly gave it to Xia Chuanyue, and whispered, "Shh, just put it away quietly."


    Xia Chuanyue took the Pearl, pursed her lips and laughed. She looked at the way Camille said and did the two versions, and felt soft.


    Let the king and the queen have no way to solve the problem, so simple and crude solution.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    When the king saw that Xia Chuanyue was very interested in her tears, he gave them to her. He also wants to get close to Tianmiao, but he doesn''t dare So find a way to get close to other people.


    Next, according to the previous agreement, you can borrow the storm eye of mermaid to experience.


    "Tianmiao, I can ask, how did you make Princess Xiya wake up?" Xia Chuanyue asked everyone what they wanted to ask.


    "I just let her see ahead of time what will happen in the future." The sky tiny light says.


    This remark stunned everyone. Then he thought about the fear. What did Bren do in the end to make Hiya so crazy and hateful?


    "Don''t think about it, harukawa. Get stronger." Tianmiao gently patted Xia Chuanyue on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "Well, thank you Tianmiao. Thank you for fighting for this opportunity for us." Asakawa Yueyue sincerely thanks.


    "No, get rid of the words." Tianmiao smiles, "I''ll wait for you in the ocean city. Let''s eat, drink and buy together."


    Xia Chuanyue is stunned, take out your words?


    Is Tianmiao just fighting for this opportunity for her?


    Why are you so nice to her?


    Looking at the smile on Tianmiao''s face, natagawa also showed a smile.


    No matter what the reason is, she only needs to know a little, Tianmiao is really good to her.


    "Well, wait for me to come out!" Xia Chuanyue nodded hard, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Camille, Hyatt hatagawa and Dean are in the eye of the storm.


    Tianmiao turns around and looks at Bart.


    "What do you want to ask?" The sky tiny edge walks then at will ask a way.


    Bart followed him respectfully: "I, I just want to ask, who are you?"


    "Does it matter who I am?" Heaven glanced at Bart. "You just need to know that I don''t mean any harm to this continent."


    "That is, that is, if you have malice, our continent will be gone with a wave of your hand." Bart followed him doggedly and asked, "what are you going to do next, my lord? Is there anything I can do for you


    "Oh..." Heaven thought for a moment and said, "go to the king and tell them to share one third of the treasure in their treasury with me. Oh, you don''t have to talk to the king. Just talk to Xiya. "


    Bart blinked his eyes and nodded, "yes, I''m going to find the princess."


    What made Bart so thrilled was that Princess Xiya gave him 80% of the treasure in the Treasury, saying that it was a reward for heaven.


    Tianmiao calmly accepted the mermaid''s treasure, which is quite special. When the time comes, I will take it back to Tiandao office as a gift for my friends and exchange good things with some employees.


    Tianmiao has been waiting for Xia Chuanyue to pass the training place.


    Because she thinks it''s boring to go to the ocean city and wait for Xia Chuanyue. With Xia Chuanyue, the bargaining king, the fun of shopping will increase a lot. Xia Chuanyue''s bargaining is just like a wolf, and the experience is very good.


    Tianmiao lived in the palace while waiting for Xia Chuanyue to experience. Eat, drink and do nothing every day. Mermaid food is really strange, some are delicious, some are wonderful.


    Yesterday, the roast fish was very delicious. It was burnt on the outside and tender in the inside, mixed with the fragrance of a kind of plant.


    This is a wonderful work today.


    A huge bowl, half a bowl of water inside, inside a group of very small fish all stand up in it, open small mouth constantly huff and puff. Is this the rhythm of eating raw? Experience the feeling of skipping in the mouth?


    I''m going to get goose bumps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "It''s changed." Tianmiao waved his hand and let the maid serve the dish.


    As soon as the maid went down with the bowl, Princess Xiya came.


    "My Lord, is today''s lunch not to your taste? If you want to eat anything, please tell me She asked respectfully.


    "The last grilled fish and the last sashimi. Don''t give me anything that''s still alive in the future. " The sky frowns.


    "Yes." Princess Xiya should come down, turn her head and say to her close female officer, "go and command yourself."


    The female officer took the order and turned to leave.


    Only princess Xiya and Tianmiao were left.


    Princess Xiya looked at Tianmiao, hesitated for a while, and then said, "my Lord, I know you will find me very upset, and you will think that I am willful and foolish..."


    "You have a clear positioning." The sky sniffed.


    Xiya didn''t get angry, but took out a ring: "this is what I collected for adults. There are the biggest pearls of mermaid Kingdom and some very old and exquisite gold coins in it." With that, Xiya handed over a ring again, "time is still in this storage ring, so what you put in it, take it out or put it in, it''s all kinds of delicious food of mermaid, please accept it."


    I have to say that after Xiya returned to normal, it was very smart. In particular, the memory of what happened after that is completely transformed.


    After Tianmiao accepted these things, he was pleased with Xiya.


    "Come on, what are you doing here?" Tianmiao smiles, "Your Majesty, the iron queen of the future."


    "Thank you very much, my Lord. You let me see the pictures in the future, so that I would not make a big mistake. No, it should not be a big mistake. It should be a terrible sin. Thank you very much. " Xiya smiles, "also let me prepare for a rainy day. What I want to ask you this time is that in the pictures you showed me, the attack of sea animals. At first I thought it was just an ordinary sea animal, but in the end I found something wrong


    "You said Tianmiao looks at the mermaid princess in front of her. Her talent surpasses her seven brothers and she is the best heir to the throne. It''s not unreasonable. In addition to the so-called love brain damage, other aspects of the performance is remarkable.


    "Those sea animals, they all mutated in the end. Their whole body is pitch black, sending out a disgusting smell. What happened? Do you know, my lord? I always feel that these things are not that simple. It''s like It''s like being infected by something. " "I always think it''s very dangerous. It''s a threat and harm to my people. I want to put it out at the source," she said


    "The demons." Tianmiao didn''t mind to reveal this at all. "In the future, there will be a race you''ve never seen before. This race is dark, dirty, but powerful. They even demonize some races, infect some lower creatures, and sign contracts with some higher creatures. Some higher creatures will sell their souls and sign contracts with them to gain power. "


    "Demons..." Xiya frowned and murmured, "sell your soul, sign a contract to gain strength?"


    "Yes, this race Dark, cunning. If we don''t pay attention to it, it will overturn everything. " Tianmiao whispered, thinking of the demons in the East. This kind of negative species can not be extinct. Because they are like shadows corresponding to light, light and shadow coexist forever.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "I see. Thank you, my Lord." Xiya a face dignified, "I will pay attention to and guard against."


    "All right, you go." Tianmiao waved to Xiya to retreat.


    Xiya saluted Tianmiao again and then retreated.


    Tianmiao collapsed on the chair without any image, lifted the little white cat in his hand and said lazily: "I don''t know what happened to Xia Chuanyue now? This is not the East, and I can''t look at them with a mirror. Can you help me see them? Ah, I don''t know your name after all this time. "


    Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    "Hill? Your name is hill Tianmiao sat up straight and said, "can you help me see it?"


    The little white cat nodded. The next moment, a crystal ball appeared on the table. The surface of the crystal ball began to change, showing the shadow of Xia Chuanyue and several of them.


    Tianmiao looked closer and said, "Why are you so backward in the west? If you look at this picture, it''s not clear. It''s still distorted. Why use crystal ball to show it? Isn''t the mirror good? How bright and smooth the mirror is. "


    Little white cat was stunned. It seems that what she said is very reasonable. Why are they used to using crystal balls? Isn''t it good to use a mirror? Why use spherical surface to display? Isn''t it clearer to use plane?


    The next moment, the crystal ball on the table becomes a half height dressing mirror, which clearly reflects the situation of Xia Chuanyue at the moment.


    Just then Bart came to visit.


    Bart just wanted to talk, Tianmiao raised his hand to stop him. Because at this moment, they are in danger.


    Bart tiptoed suspiciously and quietly came to the side of the sky. He glanced at the mirror and almost exclaimed. He quickly covered his mouth with his fat hand.


    Oh, my God! What did he see?


    He actually in the mirror so clearly saw is the mermaid clan experience of xiachuanyue and others.


    How is this done? How can you see what''s happening thousands of miles away? It''s also a forbidden area for mermaids.


    In the mirror, the three of them are in a huge maze. They are facing the test of human nature.


    In fact, there is no complete standard answer to this question, and there is no absolute right and wrong. As long as you face the most real thoughts in your heart, you can pass this level. However, if you have a lot of consideration and scruples and don''t choose the real answer in your heart, you will be left in that maze forever.


    Xia Chuanyue, Camille and Dean are not far away, but they can''t see or feel each other. It''s like being in different little spaces.


    The problem for Xia Chuanyue is that choosing one between her lover and the world can only save one of them. Save your lover and the world will be destroyed. Save the world, love will die and disappear.


    Camille''s problem is the same.


    Dean''s question is, if you fall in love with someone and have to destroy the world to get it, will you destroy the world? If you don''t destroy the whole world, you can meet her and become friends.


    Tianmiao leans on the chair, half lying, gently holding the little white cat in his hand, waiting for the choice of several people in the mirror.


    Soon the maids brought the food again. Bart made a hiss gesture to ask the maids to put down the food and leave as soon as possible.


    He also wants to know what kind of choice these three people will make.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The first one to make a choice is Hyatt hatagawa.


    She angrily scolded the conch who made a sound: "are you retarded? This kind of mental retardation? I can''t choose any of them. I refuse to choose this mental retardation problem. "


    Then, it passed.


    When Xia Chuanyue got the reward, he was still a little confused.


    Is it too late not to make a choice?


    Tianmiao smile, sometimes do not make a choice, is also a choice.


    However, this training place of mermaid is a little interesting.


    What do you mean by asking such a question? Or is there something in the land of experience that can see the future and predict the future?


    Camille''s choice is to choose both!


    He wants to save the world as well as his lover.


    He also passed the test and was rewarded.


    Camille is usually very gentle, in fact, sometimes has his own domineering and self-confidence. This is also the shadow of his future. If it wasn''t for the demons, Camille would have been able to do it.


    As for Dean


    Tianmiao put down the little white cat, picked up the fork, began to eat the roast fish, while eating and watching.


    Dean, he almost did not hesitate to choose to destroy the world.


    Even if the conch who issued the question and he stressed several times that he would not destroy the world, he could see the people he liked and get along with each other, but he could not become a lover.


    But Dean turned a deaf ear and chose the option of destroying the world.


    Then he passed the test.


    This is the most direct answer in his heart. There is no concealment and scruples.


    Bart saw this, hissed and gasped.


    Is this fairy Prince really a white fairy? White elves are kind, love nature and advocate peace. This Dean, almost without hesitation, chose to destroy the world and passed the test.


    This shows that this is the most real idea in his heart.


    Tianmiao suddenly chuckled: "this white elf Prince lives a wild animal in his heart."


    Bart looked at the mirror with complicated eyes, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t be a demon with me." Tianmiao looked at Bart''s worried and hesitant appearance and said lazily, "he can''t jump. If you have leisure to worry about this, you might as well help me move those dishes. That green vegetable looks delicious. It''s a little greasy to eat meat all the time, and it''s easy to eat a la carte. "


    "Okay, okay." When Bart heard Tianmiao say this, he didn''t know why, but his heart just hung down. I went to move the dish of vegetables.


    After Tianmiao took a bite, his face changed.


    "What, what?" Bart asked uneasily.


    "What''s this slimy thing?" Tianmiao frowned and asked.


    "What kind of sea food is it?" Bart carefully replied, for fear that the sky will not be happy, and directly brought down the mermaid''s palace.


    "Forget it, no more. Let''s go and pick them up. It''s time for them to come out, too. " Tianmiao stood up, wiped his hands with napkin and said.


    "OK, OK." Bart nodded again and again, with a breath in his heart. At the moment, he even imagined that if one day Tianmiao was angry and killed the mermaid, it would be because of all kinds of bad things of the mermaid.


    "No, am I that kind of person? Kill a race for food? " The sky tiny doesn''t have good spirit of say.


    Bart''s mind was startled. As soon as the chrysanthemum was tight, his mind went blank. You can''t think, you can''t think, my Lord, you know everything. If you think about it again, you will Stop, can''t think, can''t think!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Tianmiao looks at Bart, who is stiff all over, and doesn''t want to pay any attention. I don''t know where the Dean got a fool.


    Received from the eye of the storm Xia Chuanyue and others, Tianmiao face showed a happy smile. Because, Xia Chuanyue''s strength, than she expected also improved a lot. This girl who works harder than anyone deserves her help.


    "The sky is dim!" Xiachuan Yue is also very happy, ran forward, holding Tianmiao''s hand, "thank you Tianmiao, I have improved a lot this time. Thank you so much


    "This is the result of your own efforts." Tianmiao also holds Xia Chuanyue''s hand and says with a smile.


    "It was you who gave me this opportunity to promote me. Ah, the goddess''s great kindness and virtue, the little girl has nothing to repay, only by her own example. " Xia Chuanyue clenched Tianmiao''s hand. What he said in front was very serious, but what he said in the back was a bit of a joke.


    "Well, that''s what you said, by example." The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, tone some earnest.


    "Well, what I said, what I said, by example!" Xia Chuanyue didn''t understand what Tianmiao said at this time. It was not until many years later, when she became a dog in Tiandao office in the East and had a long-distance relationship with Camille, that she understood the deep meaning of Tianmiao''s words at that time.


    "Thank you, misty." Camille and Dean are here to thank you.


    Tianmiao just waved his hand and said casually, "if you want to thank me, go shopping with us."


    Camille''s face turned black.


    Dean said, "good."


    Camille turned his head and looked at Dean, his eyes full of sympathy. Brother, you don''t know how many of them can hang out. You can walk around all day. Can we do it in a different way?


    Dean didn''t understand the meaning of Camille''s complicated eyes. He happily agreed to go shopping with Tianmiao xiachuanyue.


    Tianmiao gives Xia Chuanyue a space ring. That''s one of the things Princess Shia gave her.


    "It''s too expensive. I can''t have it." Xia Chuanyue repeatedly refused.


    "No, you take it. And before you go, buy more of the mainland''s specialties. You''ll use them. " The sky tiny very firm say.


    "Ah?" Xia Chuanyue blinks and doubts.


    "Just listen to me." Tianmiao can''t help but give the ring to Xia Chuanyue.


    Then the four went to the ocean city.


    Most of the armor and weapons made by the mermaid clan are flashy. They are exquisite in appearance and gorgeous in appearance. Their practical use is greatly reduced. Many people who come here do not buy it for practical use, but for viewing. Many daggers and swords are inlaid with pearls and gems of various colors, which are shining.


    "I really doubt that when these swords are pulled out, they will win by blinding each other with the shimmering light of the gems on them?" Make complaints about the dagger in the hand.


    "Very thoughtful." Camille couldn''t help laughing and said, "so, do you like this one?"


    "Not bad." Xia Chuanyue thought, "I think it''s good to cut fruit. When you peel fruit, you can keep it beautiful, ha ha. "


    Camille asked the boss to buy the dagger and gave it to Xia Chuanyue.


    "For me?" Xiachuanyue''s eyes are wide open.


    "Well, here you are." Camille looks at Xia Chuanyue''s big eyes and can''t help laughing. I don''t know when, his eyes have been unable to move away from this girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "Thank you." Xia Chuanyue was stunned at first. Then she looked into Camille''s eyes full of gentle smile. She seemed to understand something. She showed a shy smile and put it away. I was thinking about what gift I would like to give Camille.


    After a day''s shopping, the harvest is full.


    Xia Chuanyue is full of spirit and still has a lot to say.


    Camille felt hollowed out and haggard.


    Dean''s face was as usual. He could fight three hundred times.


    "Brother, why are you so good?" Camille put his unimaginable hand on Dean''s shoulder and said weakly.


    "You are too weak, rookie." Dean snorted coldly and satirized Camille with the words he learned from Xia Chuanyue. He thinks these two words are very vivid and appropriate.


    Camille suddenly felt that he had a very poisonous friend. What was his experience?


    ¡­¡­


    The mermaid people''s affairs were successfully solved, and they set out to return to the college.


    Back to the college, Bart and Tianmiao say goodbye and go to the Dean with tears in their eyes. Don''t stop him, he wants to go to the Dean desperately!!!


    The dean is an old man with very fluffy hair and a fluffy beard. From a distance, it''s an exploding ball.


    "Dean, I beg you to be a man. You''re going to kill me this time. " As soon as Bart saw the Dean, he used all his strength to resist the impulse of rushing up to strangle him.


    "Ah, it''s hard for you, it''s hard for you. I know all about this time. " Seeing Bart''s forbearance, the Dean also felt guilty. First he comforted him, and then he began to praise him, "you know, you are the only one in our college, right? You are the only one who can take them to experience. Other people, I''m not at all at ease. As it turns out, you did a good job. The matter was settled successfully. The king and queen of the mermaid clan wrote a letter of thanks and a large number of gifts


    "Hum!" Bart snorted and sat down.


    The Dean poured Bart a cup of tea and sat down. Then he asked in a low voice, "now, do you know the identity of that man?"


    "I don''t know!" Bart took the tea and drank it all at once. He said in a bad breath.


    "What? It''s been such a long time, you still don''t know? You didn''t ask? " Said the Dean discontentedly.


    "Why don''t you ask?" Bart asked, squinting at the dean.


    "I dare not." The Dean gave a smile.


    "Is that all you have? You are also the dean of Dawning school Bart sneered and sneered.


    "So, do you have any other information?" The president asked again.


    "I don''t know. One thing is certain. This adult has no malice to our continent. And on the contrary... " Bart poured himself a cup of tea and drank it slowly. He didn''t finish what he said.


    "On the contrary?" The Dean suddenly understood, "what do you mean, this adult, is actually here to protect, or to save our continent? What''s going on in our continent? "


    "I don''t know that." Bart shakes his head and suddenly remembers Dean''s choice. Originally, I wanted to talk with the president, but when I think of the words before the sky is dim, I feel it''s necessary.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that for the time being. You''ve just come back. I have something for you to do. " The dean said, "you should take them again..."


    "Go away! No! Goodbye Bart didn''t wait for the dean to speak, so he stood up and ran.


    The Dean sat in the same place, the corners of his mouth smoked, and said, "if you don''t go, you won''t go. Why are you so fierce?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    "If they don''t go, they won''t go. I''ll let them go by themselves." The Dean muttered and stood up, looking for someone to look for Tianmiao and others. He didn''t want to be in such a hurry. As soon as these students returned to the college, they sent for them to come, but this time it was really urgent.


    Soon, Tianmiao, xiachuanyue, Camille and Dean sat in the dean''s office.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Abel, your Dean. I''m here to discuss something important. If you are willing to investigate and solve this problem, of course, it will add a lot of points to your final assessment, or it can be added to your graduation assessment. Even if you want to graduate early, it''s OK. " From the beginning, the dean said that if you accept the benefits of this task, "you can also open the top of the library to you."


    Xia Chuanyue and the three of them listened, looked at each other, and then agreed.


    The Dean looked at Tianmiao, who nodded gently.


    "This time, it''s like this. Xiude City, that is, Xiude City, which makes a living in spice trade... " The Dean began to talk about the things they needed to investigate.


    Xiude is famous for its spices all over the world. Many businessmen will travel thousands of miles to buy their spices and then resell them all over the world. The city used to be very prosperous, but some time ago, something terrible happened, which led to the city''s residents staying behind closed doors and businessmen escaping from the city. Naturally, the spice business is in a slump.


    And the root cause is the suspected vampire, that is, the destruction of the blood clan.


    At first, two tramps were drained of blood and their bodies were thrown on the street. It''s just two tramps, and the city master didn''t pay attention. He didn''t like to report it to him. Even if the report said that the two bodies were unusual, he did not care.


    But soon, the wife and children of the city Lord also suffered such misfortune.


    His wife and children were drained of blood, and his body was thrown from the tallest tower in the city.


    This time, the Lord of the city finally couldn''t sit still and sent an urgent help letter to the school of magic.


    Tianmiao looks at the report sent by the city Lord and sees something unusual on the body. Black smoke


    Is this the demons that have emerged?


    "Come on. Let''s go now. " Tianmiao stands up.


    "But there is no teleportation array in that city. If it''s the fastest, I''ll find Griffins to send you. The dragon clan is the fastest, but I don''t think the only Dragon Knights in the world are willing to do such a thing. " The Dean was joking.


    "In the college, I remember the students of the Dragon nationality?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah, yes, there are two young dragons here. But the dragon people are very arrogant. If you ask them for this kind of thing, they will only be sprayed with fire. I don''t want to go to war with the dragon for this kind of thing. " The Dean explained.


    Tianmiao wanted to take Xia Chuanyue with them, but after thinking about the possible impact on the world, he gave up the idea. Then go back to the next place and find the dragon people to carry them.


    "Go to the square and find the two dragons." Tianmiao said.


    "Ah?" The Dean doubts, just want to ask, the result to the sky tiny eyes, immediately busy promise down, "I''m going to let people come to them now."


    Tianmiao and Xia Chuanyue stand on the wide square, waiting for the dean to find the two dragon cubs.


    Soon, two people with a puzzled face came after the dean. Although the appearance of these two people is similar to that of human beings at the age of seventeen or eighteen, in fact, they are still juveniles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Tianmiao saw two dragon cubs appear and waved to them directly: "restore the original shape and take us to Xiude city. Thank you very much."


    The dean is stupid. This is direct?!


    Will the arrogant creatures like the Dragon tribe erupt directly?


    Ah, it''s over. If two dragon cubs are strangled by Tianmiao in front of them, will the Dragon settle with him?


    As a result, the next moment, a scene that surprised him happened.


    Two dragon cubs return to their original shape and lie on the ground.


    Tianmiao walks over and touches the head of the two dragon cubs.


    "Feel it, sister. It''s so comfortable. I need to feel it."


    Two dragon cubs happily turned their heads, trying to rub the sky. This kind of affinity is so comfortable. As if back to the mother''s arms, into the world as relaxed.


    "Come on, let''s go." Tianmiao is about to go on the back of a dragon cub, but the little white cat on the shoulder stops her.


    "Well? Are you going to carry me? " The sky is in doubt.


    "Meow!" The little white cat jumped down, whew, the whole body became huge in a moment, and its snow-white hair became long, flying with the wind. A pair of huge white wings appeared on the back. He fell down and motioned to the sky.


    Hum, how can I ride others? Of course, you can only ride me!


    Tianmiao touched the cat and buried his face happily. Wow, it''s so soft.


    The Dean stares at the huge cat. What kind of cat is it? Orcs? No way. There''s no such cat.


    Xia Chuanyue is envious. She also wants to make a cat, especially such a big one. It must feel good enough to be rolled up.


    Camille is also surprised, even more surprised than the feeling given to him by the Dragon cubs just now.


    Dean is looking at the huge white cat, thinking.


    Tianmiao touched a few big cats and turned over. "Go up, let''s go," he said


    Finally, Xia Chuanyue and Camille rode a dragon dreamily, and Dean rode another dragon.


    The Dean opened the boundary over the college, two dragons and a huge white cat soared into the sky, causing a great disturbance.


    "My God, am I wrong? It''s the dragon


    "What''s so strange about dragons? Aren''t there two dragons in the college this year?"


    "The dragon is not strange. Don''t you see the dragon on its back? There are people sitting. The two headed baby dragons usually have nostrils in the sky. How can they sign a contract with human beings and let people ride on their backs? "


    "There''s another elf. Is it the elf prince?"


    "Wait, you just look at the dragon. In front of the two dragons, is that the cat?"


    "Giant cat with wings?"


    "Did they go out just after the border was opened? Did the Dean open the border? "


    "Yes, the Dean must know what''s going on. But dare you ask? "


    "I dare not."


    "I dare. My aunt is the vice president. I''ll go to my aunt."


    "Well, let us know when you ask."


    "Want to know? Two gold coins. "


    "No, you are a unscrupulous businessman. Even if you sell our exam answers, you have to sell them. It''s so expensive! "


    "Do you want to buy it or not?"


    "Buy it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xia Chuanyue sat on the dragon''s back, looking down at the rapid changes of the scenery below, feeling a little surging. When can she fly freely without borrowing other powers?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    After arriving at Xiude city and before the two headed dragons return, Tianmiao purifies the impurities in the two headed dragons'' bodies, making them more successful in their later cultivation and achieving higher achievements. The two cubs didn''t know what kind of benefits they got, but they felt comfortable and peaceful. After saying goodbye to Tianmiao, the two dragons flew back to the college.


    The arrival of the two dragons was welcomed by the Lord himself.


    When he saw that four young students were sent to the magic academy this time, the city master did not despise them because of their appearance. Is it so easy to control the dragon race?


    "Distinguished magicians, we are looking forward to you at last." Buck, the Lord of the city, was haggard with a deep sadness in his eyes, but he still got up to meet Tianmiao and others.


    "Take us to see the body first." Xia Chuanyue said.


    "Follow me, please." The city master thought that these magicians would ask for a rest. Magicians are always high above the others, and many of them have a big temper. As a result, I didn''t expect that these people didn''t intend to delay. That''s great!


    The city Lord took Tianmiao and his party to the place where several corpses were parked.


    The white cloth was lifted, and five bodies appeared. The crowd dispersed and began to observe the bodies carefully.


    Dean stood by, looking at the bodies with a slight frown. There was an uncomfortable smell on them. It was a breath of darkness.


    Tianmiao naturally felt this disgusting smell. The demons and the demons in the East have this kind of breath.


    Xiachuanyue bent over to look at the body at a close distance. Seeing the neck, she whispered: "look here, there are two blood holes. But it''s strange... "


    With Xia Chuanyue''s eyes, there were two blood holes in the neck of the charred body. These people were drained of blood and died. These two blood holes, however, are still smoldering. Although they are almost invisible, they do exist.


    "Blood sucking around the neck is the usual beauty of vampires. Have unknown vampires come to the city to look for food? But the black smoke doesn''t look like theirs. " Thought Camille.


    Dean looked at several bodies and said in a deep voice, "all of them have blood holes. It''s really like the vampires."


    Xia Chuanyue nodded and said: "yes, but it''s impossible for the vampires to hunt in the daytime. Besides, there is a magic circle outside the city. Ordinary vampires can''t come in. They rise in the daytime and disappear when they see the sun. How can they kill people in broad daylight and look for food?"


    People fell into thinking.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak, just listening to the discussion of Xia Chuanyue and the three of them. She can''t interfere too much in the growth of the three of them, the three Fates of the world. In the future, this continent must rely on them to lead the confrontation between the two camps and the demons. If everything is solved for them now, they will only become the flowers in the greenhouse, not the towering trees.


    In fact, in the original world, the three of them successfully solved the vampire problem. It just took a lot of time and effort. And Mermaid thing, they did not come into contact with. There are still some changes in the arrival of TIANYAO, but under the intentional control of TIANYAO, it does not deviate from the right track, but increases the power for the future fighting demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Xia Chuanyue, Camille and Dean are still discussing: "it''s really strange that both the death form and the way of hunting are very similar to vampires, but the fear of the natural enemy sunlight makes it impossible for them to move in the daytime."


    "Vampire! I knew it must be these damned monsters Lord Buck''s eyes were red, his whole body was shaking, and his beard was beating.


    "We''re just saying it looks like it doesn''t have to be them, because there can''t be vampires during the day." As Camille spoke, Buck couldn''t hear anyone else.


    Buck cried out of control: "I''m going to write to the king and kill those damned bat monsters in the South castle! I will avenge my poor child! And my love, my Lisa, my two favorite people... " Speaking of the end, his tears could no longer be controlled and kept flowing down.


    "Lord Barker, we sympathize with you." Camille sighed. "But we haven''t found out yet. Can you give us some more time? If it wasn''t for the blood clan, we would have lost more of our loved ones and loved ones if we went to war rashly. I think you have a deep understanding of the pain, don''t you? "


    Buck, who was originally manic, gradually calmed down after hearing Camille''s last words. He sat down decadent and said in a low voice: "yes, this feeling It''s too painful. I don''t want more people to taste it. But I must take revenge for this revenge. "


    "It''s natural. The killer will be punished." Xia Chuanyue comforted the Lord, "thank you for your great righteousness. We will find out this matter as soon as possible. "


    "Well, I hope you will find out this as soon as possible." The city Lord looked at two of the bodies with sad eyes. They were the bodies of his wife and children. These days, he is about to collapse. Every night when I close my eyes, I can''t sleep. He also wanted to bury his wife and children and return to the embrace of God, but he had no revenge. He had to endure his grief and wait for the school of magic to send someone to check whether the body was abnormal.


    After going out, Xia Chuanyue looked at the bleak street and sighed: "it seems that people are really in danger now. There are few people on the street."


    "The night may be the real one. No one dares to show up. Let''s look for clues separately? See if there''s anything unusual around. " Camille said, "I''ll be with Yaskawa, Dean, and you''ll be with Tianmiao."


    Dean nodded, no objection.


    Xia Chuanyue and Camille leave together and disappear at the other end of the street.


    Dean turned to the sky and said, "let''s go, too?"


    Tianmiao nodded slightly, holding the little white cat to the other end of the street. At the end of the street is a mine square in the center of the city. In the middle of the square is a huge fountain pool. In the past, the spring was gushing and the pool was clear. Many people stopped here to sing, and many pigeons would fly down to look for food.


    Now, the fountain is no longer spraying water, it is full of dry leaves, and there are no birds around. A dead look.


    Tianmiao stood by the pool, looking at the fuzzy reflection in the pool. Dean''s reflection appeared beside her.


    "Do you see anything?" Tianmiao asked softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "This city is filled with a smell that I hate." Dean frowned slightly. "It''s a breath that repels the light. You should feel more obvious. Kamir is the fire system, and Yaskawa is the water system. They should not feel it. "


    "Yes." The sky tiny soft voice way, "a kind of, let a person uncomfortable breath."


    "The blood clan is not like this, although they are a kind of creature that can''t see light and can only live in a dark corner." Dean still doesn''t forget to turn on poisonous tongue mode at this time.


    "Yes, demons..." The sky tiny lightly sighs a, "you are not always curious, what did I show mermaid princess to see?"


    "I didn''t ask." Dean looked at the reflection of the sky in the water and said, "although I really want to know."


    Tianmiao chuckled: "are all white elves so proud?"


    "Haughty?" Dean repeated the two words. He has never heard of these two words, but inexplicably, instantly understood the meaning of these two words. He turned cold and said in a deep voice, "I don''t have one."


    "I''ll tell you this time. Do you want to know?" Tianmiao smiles again.


    Dean''s eyes moved from the reflection of the sky in the water to the face of the sky. Looking at the smile of the sky, he felt that at this moment, his mood was a little complicated.


    The little white cat, who was held by Tianmiao in her arms, wanted to blow up her hair again.


    "Yes." After a while, Dean finally spat out a word.


    "I let Princess Mermaid see what will happen in the future. The black tail not only coaxed her to issue a lot of laws which were beneficial to the black tail but also harmful to the gold tail and silver tail. In the end, when she faced the most helpless coup, she took his lover and Mermaid Princess and said that he and his lover were true love. " Tianmiao said briefly.


    Dean''s expression, the moment is like eating Xiang. Although this metaphor is very indecent for the noble prince of spirit, it is very appropriate.


    "Did Princess Mermaid slice these black tails later? A lot of them. " Dean asked, frowning.


    "She did. It seems that if you were you would do the same? " The sky tiny picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    "No Dean light spit out a word, understatement added, "I will also be used to fish soup."


    OK, I see. You do have a beast in your heart.


    "What else happened?" Dean asked, "does it have something to do with this?"


    "You''re smart." Tianmiao touched the little white cat in his arms, "yes, it does matter. Because there''s a new species, the demons


    "The smell they give off, the creature that makes me sick?" Dean asked.


    "Not bad. So follow the breath and you''ll find out why Tianmiao nods gently.


    Dean looked up into the distance, knowing.


    "I''ll call Camille and them." Dean said, picking up a dead leaf on the ground. The dead leaf turned into a green leaf in his hand at the speed visible to the naked eye. Then Dean threw the leaf into the air. The leaves were carried by the wind and floated far away.


    Dean said, "let''s go to the gate and wait for them. Let''s go. "


    Tianmiao follows behind Dean, but Dean suddenly stops and turns to Tianmiao.


    "Well?" The sky is in doubt.


    "Who are you?" Dean asked again, "there''s actually another question I want to ask."


    "What?" Asked the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    Dean didn''t speak. He turned and walked on.


    Another question is: who am I?


    Who am I? I''m the prince of the elves and the future king of elves.


    But why do I want to ask, who am I?


    At the gate of the city, Tianmiao and Dean are waiting for Xia Chuanyue and Camille. Here, you can hear the wind blowing through the almost empty streets of the city.


    Soon, Camille came panting with the green leaf and Hyatt Xiachuan in his hand.


    "You found out, didn''t you?" Ask Dean when Camille''s stop is set.


    "Yes. You two are not light, so you don''t feel it. " Dean explained, "there''s a smell of darkness, a smell of disgust. Come with me."


    "Wow, Dean, you''re great." Camille stepped forward and put one hand on Dean''s shoulder. "It''s my Camille''s best friend. I found out the problem so quickly."


    "Are you praising dean or yourself?" Xia Chuanyue said funny.


    "All praise, all praise." Camille said with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s see what the problem is." Xia Chuanyue put away her smile and said seriously.


    "Well, let''s go." Camille also put away his smile, stood firm, saw the golden light in front of him, "is that the guardian array?"


    "It should be." Xia Chuanyue nodded.


    Not far away from the city is the guardian magic array, which is the masterpiece of the tutors of Dawning college. Almost every city will build a magic array to isolate ghosts and minimize human death. Of course, according to the size of each town, the cost of building the magic array is different. The magic array in front of us is quite luxurious, only Xiude city This big city, which is famous for its trade relations, has a unique style.


    After a test, the array is normal, so ordinary vampires want to come into the city, and they have to peel off their skin even if they don''t die. How can they harm people in broad daylight?


    "This way. The smell that makes me want to vomit. " Dean looked forward and frowned.


    Dean was leading the way, and the further he went, the worse he looked. Obviously, the smell of disgust became more and more intense.


    They walked for a long time. When Xia Chuanyue and the three of them walked on foot, Tianmiao had collapsed on the back of the giant white cat and let the big white cat carry himself. The whole person is lying on the back of the big white cat, and his face is buried in the soft hair. It''s a great enjoyment.


    Xia Chuanyue looked at the big white cat enviously. She thought to herself that she would find such a fluffy and clever mount in the future.


    When Dean stopped, it was evening. There was a big house in front of him. There were wind chimes and some flags in front of the door. The music and the collision of wine cups could be heard from afar.


    However, it is very strange that behind this house, there seems to be a public cemetery.


    It''s not normal to have a party in front of the cemetery, is it?


    Who will be enjoying themselves in this house at the moment?


    Several people looked at each other and decided to go in and have a look.


    When the four pushed the door in, they found that it was empty.


    "Well? How could there be no one? " Camille was a little surprised. He thought that when he pushed in, he would see that it was full of people.


    Dean''s long bow has been arched.


    "What about people?" Xia Chuanyue whispered, but she was on guard.


    Wine glasses, bottles and desserts were scattered on the table, and even cigarettes on the ashtray were still burning.


    It seems that the moment they push the door, everyone disappears in the bar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    At this time, there is a drop of liquid dripping on the table in front of Camille. With a click, it is particularly loud in the static space.


    They all looked up.


    High above the beam, a black hanging thing was staring at them.


    "Look, there are some cute girls in our bar!" There was a light laugh from among the monsters.


    "Their blood must be very delicious, so we can use their blood to neutralize the taste of wine at night," another voice said.


    Then, there began to be all kinds of chatter on the roof.


    This is the first time that Xia Chuanyue saw vampires from places other than books, and this time, they are a group of vampires.


    The sound of a feather arrow breaking through the air came, and then the beam was submerged by white arrows. The holy light suddenly appeared, and the group of vampires split up and rushed to the second floor.


    Dean frowned and drew another arrow from his quiver.


    "Dirty creatures that live only in the dark." Dean spewed out this sentence without expression, shot an arrow again, causing a scream again.


    Screams come and go.


    "Jerry! Someone is going to kill us. Oh, my God, I can''t believe it. It''s human beings and archery elves. They''re coming! Two of them The screams of these female vampires echoed on the second floor.


    After all, the chaotic upstairs was wiped out by a roar: "OK! You are so noisy


    The screams all came to an abrupt end. It can be seen that the roaring blood clan has a high status.


    Camille raised his eyebrows and said, "actually, I agree with him. It''s too noisy."


    Soon, a figure appeared at the corner of the stairs.


    This is a tall and thin young man, wearing a straight black tuxedo and black leather boots over the knee, showing his slender legs. His hair is exquisitely combed to the back of his head, and his eyes are bright. In addition to some pointed ears and sharp teeth leaking out of his thin lips, he is a very typical handsome man. No wonder there are all female vampires here.


    However, the black magic fog around him reveals that he looks harmless on the surface, and beauty is usually a cover up.


    "How did you find it?" Asked the vampire.


    "Are you the leader of these blood clans?" Instead of answering his question, Camille frowned.


    Jerry nodded, raised his feet and walked down slowly. He said, "you are from dawning college. Is it the Lord of the city who asked you to destroy me?"


    "So you admit that you killed the people in Xiude?" Camille followed.


    Very relaxed, Jerry pulled over the chair and sat down. Looking up at the four people in front of him, he said with a smile, "yes, it''s me. You come a little faster than I expected. If only you were a day later, I could kill all the people in the city."


    So easy to find the answer?


    Camille was surprised to get the answer so easily, but he said, "then we have to take you back."


    "Take me back?" Jerry shook his head with disdain. His eyes were very provocative, but his red pupils were very charming. He raised his arm, stretched out an index finger, put it on his mouth and shook it twice. "Your teacher didn''t teach you, don''t talk big?"


    A silver feather arrow emits a faint white light, whistling out. The arrow in Dean''s hand directly hits Jerry''s chest, and is nailed together with him and the chair. The bright power of this arrow quickly blooms out of Jerry''s body.


    Dean is never willing to talk nonsense. He prefers to do it directly.


    If the ordinary blood clan were shot in the chest by Dean, they would have been dead long ago.


    But obviously, Jerry is not an ordinary blood group.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Jerry sat still, his head tilted back. After a while, he suddenly laughed, then raised his hand and slowly pulled out Dean''s arrow.


    "It''s so rude. How about the self-cultivation of the elves?" Jerry, playing with the arrow in his hand, stood up in a light voice.


    The fairy''s feather arrow can''t hurt him when it passes through the heart, so it can only show that Jerry in front of him is just a body!


    His black wings suddenly spread behind him, his fangs became longer, and the scarlet in his eyes became more bright. He incited his wings, raised his hand, and quickly threw his feather arrow at Dean. Dean arched again, two arrows in the air, power swing in the air.


    "It''s just the beginning. I''m going to make the whole Xiude city a river of blood!" Jerry roared and raised his right hand. A huge black sphere quickly accumulated in his hand.


    The evil spirit soars!


    Camille immediately used the staff to pull up a magic barrier, but it was broken in an instant. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there was a forbidden stone to weaken the magic!


    "There are forbidden stones! We can only use half of our magic Camille''s heart jumped. No wonder Jerry was so confident.


    A black beam of energy poured directly at the crowd, and Xia Chuanyue immediately used magic to build a water shield again.


    The black beam hit Shuidun and was dissolved. For a time, the water was sparkling with a sense of beauty. But at this time, except for the sky, no one has the mind to appreciate the beauty.


    Then, there were more black beams coming. A few people were caught off guard by the sudden powerful pressure. They were forced to defend. In the process of escaping, Camille yelled, "you go first, find Jerry''s heart! It must be in some coffin Will Xiachuan Yue and Tianmiao out of the door of the room, he took out the waist of the sword and Dean at the same time to Jerry attack.


    The door was opened and suddenly pushed out. Tianmiao and xiachuanyue found that it was late at night, and the rising sky was a blood moon!


    There are many vampires at the top of the house.


    Again, the left side of the room was directly broken down by the terrible black light beam.


    A dark shadow sprang out of it, just under the moonlight, and spread its wings completely.


    It seems that with the blessing of the night, Jerry''s power has been upgraded to a higher level. He even began to drop the black energy beam with his hands, forcing Camille and Dean to dodge again and again, and no longer have the chance to attack.


    And this head, taking advantage of the dim night, Xia Chuanyue and Tianmiao are using magic to open the graveyard one by one.


    Tianmiao is very interested to see xiachuanyue constantly open those coffins, because almost every coffin has a vampire sleeping.


    Every time you open one, you wake up a vampire.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you." Xia Chuanyue apologized, and then quickly went to lift another coffin.


    I don''t know why. Looking at this scene, I feel like laughing.


    Because for vampires, the coffin is like their bed. A human girl came, one by one lifted other people''s bed, wake them up, how to look, there is a bit of that kind of harassment.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you. Keep sleeping." Xia Chuanyue once again opens a coffin, or is not the target they are looking for, and apologizes again.


    Finally, Tianmiao opened a stone coffin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    "That''s it." Tianmiao takes a look at the open coffin and shouts to Xia Chuanyue, who is still crazily lifting the sarcophagus on the other side. She will never admit that she deliberately wanted to see Xia Chuanyue lift the coffin and apologize, and found the right coffin so late.


    Xia Chuanyue rushed up to see that inside the coffin was a woman''s vampire mummy. It seemed that she had been dead for a long time. Her long chestnut hair was scattered around, and her hands were crossed in front of her chest, which was very peaceful.


    But if you look down, you will find that all the limbs of the female corpse have been cut off and put into the coffin. This is a double Sarcophagus, and the right side of the female corpse is just enough for a man to lie on one side.


    "Here, who is this?" "What''s the relationship between her and that Jerry? There must be a connection, right? "


    Tianmiao never does useless work.


    "See for yourself." Tianmiao holds Xia Chuanyue''s hand and stretches straight to the heart of the female corpse.


    "Ah?" Asakawa exhaled, but soon her face changed. Her hand passed through the chest of the corpse and touched a beating heart. Then, some pictures that did not belong to her memory rushed into her mind.


    Well, it belongs to the past of Jerry and this female corpse.


    It was a hundred years ago that humans and vampires in this world were still fighting. Young vampire Jerry fell in love with a human girl. Because of the combination and kissing, the girl gradually had the characteristics of a vampire. She began to fear the sun and grow fangs at night.


    This girl''s identity is the daughter of a general. She lives in Xiude city. For a long time, she has been working hard for the peace between human beings and vampires.


    Because of her love with Jerry, not all vampires are willing to hurt human beings. She proposes to sign a peace treaty and invite dawn college to set up a Dharma circle to isolate cannibal vampires, so as to calm the hearts of those hesitating human beings in the city. Finally, the king agrees with her idea, and everything seems to be developing in a better direction.


    But there are always some human beings who always reject vampires and think that these creatures can only live in the dark, and can''t have compassion as the girl said. Although most people have been convinced that they are willing to end this long and exhausting war, there are still a few people who are not willing to end this war.


    For example, some vampire hunters who make a living, such as a few whose families are killed by vampires, do not want to welcome such peace.


    That day, on the morning of the peace treaty, the girl and Jerry kiss goodbye and let him wait for her good news at home. Jerry wants to go with him. The girl reassures him and just wait at home.


    Jerry finally compromised and waited for her return in their small manor outside the city.


    However, he did not wait for the return of his lover.


    He was waiting for the death of his lover.


    The girl was killed on her way to the peace treaty.


    And it''s extremely cruel.


    The girl''s head, hands and feet were cut off and thrown in a remote alley.


    Jerry frantically searched and pieced together the girl''s incomplete bodies one by one. Then I touched the girl''s little belly. Originally, he was about to become a father, but everything was ruined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Killing the girl is a vampire hunter, he found the girl''s vampire constitution, but also hate the girl has been defending the vampire behavior. His lover was sucked up by a vampire and died, leaving a three-year-old with him. So he always hated vampires.


    When he saw that the girl had Vampire Fangs, he decided that she was a spy of the vampire family, and everything was a conspiracy. So he killed the girl in spite. He didn''t do the dismemberment, but several other humans who hate vampires did it.


    All the seeds of hatred are buried at this moment. Even if the vampires finally signed the peace agreement because of dawn college, Jerry never thought of giving up revenge, but he is just an ordinary vampire. With his strength, he can''t safely pass through the magic barrier and enter Xiude city. Day after day, he is watching from a distance Everything in the city is waiting for the opportunity.


    The vampire hunter who killed the girl at that time was Buck''s grandfather.


    Jerry wants revenge. He almost goes crazy.


    At this time, a man in a black robe, or a creature in a black robe, finds Jerry and asks him if he wants revenge.


    Jerry asked with a sneer that it was no nonsense.


    The black robed man asked Jerry to sign a contract with him, which can give him great strength, but the condition is his soul. When he finished, he remembered: "forget that you vampires have no soul. Forget it. In exchange, you can kill people all the time. The more, the better. "


    It''s a condition that Jerry can''t get. The fire of his hatred for mankind is about to burn him up.


    Then Jerry started his revenge, first a few tramps, then Buck''s wife and children.


    Next is buck and the rest of the city.


    At this time, they came to Xiude city.


    Jerry hid his heart here. As long as he didn''t destroy his heart, he would never die.


    Now Tianmiao and xiachuanyue have found his heart.


    Jerry has no time to fight with Camille and Dean, and comes here like crazy.


    Xia Chuanyue has a complex face and wakes up from that memory. She looks at the ferocious face of Jerry and suddenly asks, "what do you think of her, who has been committed to the friendly coexistence of human and blood race, when she sees your crazy behavior? Of course, I''m a little suspicious of standing and talking without backache. Because it''s not my lover who died. Oh, standing and talking without backache means that it didn''t happen to me. I take it for granted to say something righteous. "


    Jerry stopped the attack and looked at Xia Chuanyue sarcastically: "so, it didn''t happen to you. Of course, you are not qualified to make any decisions for others."


    "So I envisioned what would happen to me." Xia Chuanyue looks at Camille, and then says to Jerry seriously, "if it were me, I would get revenge, and I would get revenge by all means. Even if it''s selling my soul. "


    "Are you not going to stop me?" Jerry''s face softened slightly.


    "Listen to me first." Xia Chuanyue gently shook his head, "I will try my best to revenge. However, there is a saying that injustice has its head and debt has its owner. I will only seek revenge from my real enemies and will not hurt the innocent. I don''t want to destroy the whole world to be buried with you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    After a pause, harukawa said, "after all, what I want to destroy may be his most precious things. Including myself, two people in love, will never want to see the other half, because they become crazy, unreasonable and cruel. Your lover, would she like you to be like that? "


    Jerry was silent.


    Camille looked at Xia Chuanyue in a dazed way. At this moment, he could only see Xia Chuanyue in his eyes. The words echoed in his heart for a long time.


    What kind of person is this little girl?


    Why do you think she can''t move her eyes?


    Why feel that she seems to live in their own heart, did not say hello, occupied their own atrium, occupied full.


    "Oh..." Jerry, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly gave a bitter smile. His voice seemed to be sobbing and laughing. "What''s the use? What''s the use of saying that now? What''s the point of saying that when she''s gone? Even if I want to protect what she cares about, can she see it? Even if I want to destroy what she cares about, can she feel the pain? "


    This time, Kawabata was silent.


    "You''re right, human girl, you''re right. I love what she loves and protect what she wants to protect. It''s just, she''s gone. What''s the point of all this? " Asked Jerry.


    "So destruction is good." All of a sudden, Dean, who had not spoken for a long time, took over, "everything is meaningless. Then follow your own ideas. Of course, you can do it if you can. If you can''t be killed by us, there''s nothing to say. "


    Camille and Yasunari look at Dean in some consternation.


    Jerry also looks at Dean in shock and repeatedly confirms that Dean is not joking. He actually says these words seriously.


    Tianmiao looks at Dean, her eyes suddenly become a little deep at this moment.


    "Yes? Thank you for your affirmation. In that case, let''s fight. I will stick to my new year Jerry''s eyes were cold and he clenched his fist.


    "Wait a minute." Tianmiao raised his hand and stopped Jerry''s behavior.


    "What else do you want to say?" Jerry didn''t start right away, because Xia Chuanyue and Dean''s words made him feel good about these people.


    "You just said, love what she loves and guard what she wants to guard." Tianmiao looked up at Jerry and said with a silent smile, "I suddenly feel that you creatures, who can only live in the dark, also have lovely places."


    "What are you trying to say?" Jerry''s face sank. Are these words praising or satirizing them?


    "Nothing. I''m suddenly in a good mood. I''ll give you a present." Tianmiao''s fingers flicked, and a tiny white light flew out of her fingertips to the body of the woman lying in the coffin.


    "What did you do?" said Jerry


    The next moment, Jerry''s questioning voice suddenly stopped.


    Because there was a slight movement in the coffin which was supposed to be dead.


    It was the sound of someone sitting up.


    Jerry began to shake. Could it be what he thought?


    His vision toward the sky was full of fanaticism and hope.


    Tianmiao side body, let open, exposed the coffin, joked: "do not go to meet you for many years did not embrace the lover?"


    Jerry felt trembling all over. He moved slowly and difficultly to the coffin step by step.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    When Jerry went to the coffin, he saw his old lover sitting up in a daze, and then looked at him in surprise. His heart was filled with ecstasy, and he felt something burst in his chest. There seems to be hot liquid running down the face and then it gets cold. He reached out and touched his cheek, wet.


    What is this?


    "The blood clan has tears?" Camille exclaimed in a low voice.


    "Maybe a few? Who knows true love Xia Chuanyue said in a low voice.


    Dean is definitely looking at the sky, did not move his eyes.


    "Jerry, you Ah, what''s wrong with me? " The girl who woke up from the coffin was full of doubts and then frightened. "By the way, the man attacked me..."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, honey, it''s all right again." Jerry came up and hugged the girl tightly. "You come back to me again. My love, I will never let go of your hand again. "


    "By the way, honey, I haven''t told you that I''m pregnant." The girl said happily.


    Jerry turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. Tianmiao knew what he wanted to ask. She nodded: "ah, this gift, of course, includes one big and one small."


    "Thank you." Jerry let go of the girl, half knelt down, and gave a grand gift to Tianmiao, "thank you, my Lord. Although I don''t know who you are, I can''t repay you for your generous gift. What can I do for you, my lord? "


    "No need." Tianmiao raises his hand again, and a white light covers Jerry.


    Jerry suddenly felt that the shackles in his body had disappeared, but the power was still there.


    "Later, when you see the demons, just tear them up." Tianmiao looks at the girl who just woke up with a smile, "love what you love, protect what you protect. Get together with your lover. "


    With these words, Tianmiao turned and left.


    Xia Chuanyue and others take a look at Jerry, and finally step forward to chase TIANYAO.


    "Jerry, what the hell is going on?" Behind her, the girl is asking Jerry.


    "Well, honey..." Jerry is explaining to the girl in a low voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao is walking forward slowly. The blood moon in the sky has become bright.


    She turned her head and looked at Xia Chuanyue: "Xia Chuanyue, do you want to go back to China? Do you want to go back to your hometown? "


    Xia Chuanyue was stunned, and then trembled with excitement: "sky, sky, what are you talking about?"


    "When a person comes to a foreign country, is he helpless and afraid at the beginning?" Tianmiao asked softly.


    "Yes Xia Chuanyue looks at Tianmiao''s delicate face. She seems to understand something in this moment, but she doesn''t seem to understand anything. When she first came to this world, although she was a baby, she had adult thinking. It was very difficult for her to study the language of this continent again. She had been afraid and hesitated, but when she thought of her hometown and her relatives, she persisted. She wanted to go back to her hometown, in her dreams!


    "You''ll be back home. We''ll meet again, Yasunari. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "You''re leaving?" Xia Chuanyue stepped forward nervously and grasped Tianmiao''s sleeve. Just learned that Tianmiao should also come from the East, is it about to be separated? She has a lot to say to Tianmiao, a lot, a lot


    "You have Camille with you." Tianmiao smiles and looks at Camille. Camille''s face turns red. He takes a few steps in the direction of xiachuanyue and approaches xiachuanyue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    "Shall we meet again? Will you? " Summer Chuan Yue pulls the sleeve of the sky tiny not to put, urgently ask a way.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded and said firmly.


    Xia Chuanyue''s eyes were misty, but she bit her lips to keep her tears from falling.


    "Dean." Tianmiao suddenly looks at dean who has not spoken.


    Dean''s eyes, from the beginning to the end did not move away from the sky, heard the sky called him, he nodded: "I am."


    "What is your wish?" Tianmiao suddenly asked such a sentence.


    Dean was stunned.


    Xia Chuanyue and ramir also look at Tianmiao in doubt. They don''t understand why Tianmiao suddenly asks such a question.


    "My wish, my wish..." Dean mumbled and repeated this sentence, but did not give the answer for a long time.


    "You should I''m going back. " Tianmiao didn''t wait for him to say his wish, but his eyes became deep and low to say such an inexplicable word.


    Dean''s green eyes suddenly turned black at this moment, and he was staring at the sky.


    The little white cat on Tianmiao''s shoulder bared its teeth and bristled all over.


    "Go back!" The face of the sky tiny suddenly of cold go down, low drink a.


    The next moment, Dean''s dark eyes suddenly turned green, and then he fainted.


    "Dean!" Camille stepped forward and held Dean. Then he looked at the sky.


    Tianmiao did not look at Camille, but looked up at the sky.


    The beast in Dean''s body, or rather, a ghost? Now it''s finally out of dean''s body.


    Now dean is the real Dean.


    The spirit is the real reason for the deviation of the world.


    Who is that?


    It took her so long to discover his existence, and she didn''t know whose spirit it was.


    "Harukawa, Camille, I''m looking forward to seeing you next time." Tianmiao finish this sentence, the whole person disappeared in situ.


    "The sky is dim!" Xia Chuanyue cried out, but only the cool night wind blew, there was no response.


    "Who is she?" Camille asked softly.


    "I don''t know, but since she says we''ll meet again, we''ll meet again." Xia Chuanyue said firmly, then looked down at dean who woke up in Camille''s arms, "Dean, are you ok?"


    "Ah I''m fine. " Dean stood up and rubbed his forehead. "It''s so strange that sometimes I don''t look like myself. Just in a moment, that feeling completely disappeared. "


    "Does it sometimes get silly?" Camille asked jokingly.


    Dean squinted at Camille and said with a sneer, "that''s better than you who have always been stupid."


    Camille mouth a smoke, what changes unchanged, this or that such as false guarantee for the tongue elf prince.


    Xia Chuanyue looks at Dean, but acutely finds that Dean''s breath becomes much more peaceful.


    Is it made by Tianmiao?


    What''s going on?


    Can you still meet Tianmiao?


    After meeting, can you know all the answers?


    When Xia Chuanyue returned to Xiude City, it was early morning. At this time of xiudecheng, bathed in the dawn, early people have been diligently opening shop to prepare for business. The city master took his wife and children to the streets, smiling and greeting the residents.


    It''s like it never happened before.


    Xiude city is peaceful and peaceful.


    Standing on the square in the center of Xiude City, Xiachuan and Yueyue watched the pigeons flying down to look for food in groups. Their mood was never peaceful.


    Tianmiao, I''m also looking forward to our next meeting.


    Xia Chuanyue smiles.


    Soon back to the East. Tomorrow opens a new world.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    When Tianmiao appeared in the western administration, the God of creation was already waiting for her.


    "Misty, hard work." The creator said with a smile, "thank you so much. The world... "


    "First of all, Xia Chuanyue, I''ve made up my mind. I won''t dig a corner for the two of you in the West. " Tianmiao interrupted the word of the God of creation and said directly.


    The smile on the God of creation''s face froze: "misty, is this not good? You know, there are few talents in the West..."


    "Uncle Xi, you know that we are even short of people. Besides, I haven''t checked how this soul came to your West. If it is found that someone on your side has done something wrong, I don''t care. I will take back more than one person. " The sky is slim and will not give up.


    "Well, well, when they come to report, I''ll ask that Xia Chuanyue to report to you in the East." The creator said helplessly.


    The internal staff in this world has always been not one person, but three people. Hayashikawa, Camille and Dean are all! Now Tianmiao just wants to go back to xiachuanyue. She thinks it''s very kind.


    "Who is that spirit?" The sky tiny suddenly sink voice to ask a way.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? " The God of creation looked puzzled.


    "Uncle Xi, what are you hiding?" The sky frowns.


    "No The creator has a serious face.


    "Uncle Xi, can you tell me the truth? I''m worried about my dad. " Tianmiao looked at the God of creation and said softly.


    The creator was silent.


    "Uncle Xi, please, can you tell me?" Heaven looked at the God of creation and asked.


    "Alas..." The creator sighed. "Well, I think I should tell you about it. It''s true that there are frequent problems in your Eastern world. This frequency is not in the normal range. Go back. I envy the way of heaven. I have such a good daughter. " The God of creation reached out and touched Tianmiao''s head, sighing.


    "Then I''ll go back. Thank you, uncle Astor. You are the most handsome." A smile appeared on Tianmiao''s face. He stretched out his hands and gave the creator a hug.


    God of creation''s heart is about to melt, he asked happily: "misty, how can you call me uncle Astor?"


    "I don''t know. It''s called subconsciously." When Tianmiao let go of the God of creation, he was also puzzled.


    "Oh, it''s OK. It''s OK. I love what you call me. All right, you go back. I believe wax gourd will be very happy to see you. " The God of creation took the little white cat off Tianmiao''s shoulder and said, "this little thing, I still have something to tell him to do. When he becomes strong, I''ll let him come to you. "


    "Well, thank you, handsome uncle Astor. Then, I''ll go back first." Tianmiao smiles again.


    After the tiny figure disappeared in the teleportation array, the God of creation threw the struggling little white cat on the ground.


    Looking at the restored hill, the God of creation said: "don''t talk, listen to me first. As you can see, the man didn''t give up at all, and he made a big deal. They all reached out to the West. Do you think you can be someone else''s opponent now? You can still have the power of the first world war if you didn''t come here before, and now? "


    Hill had a lot to say, but he was robbed by the God of creation, and he was silent.


    "Come on, go down. I have a headache when I look at you. Go ahead and do something good to restore your strength. How did I give birth to you? You see, people are so small. How lovely they are. Knowing that her father was in trouble, she went back to help solve the problem. And you? " The God of creation has sighed for the 10000th time that his daughter''s son is useless.


    Hill did not speak, but turned away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    "What to do?" Asked the creator.


    "To repair the world and find my strength." Hill looked back, his eyes firm, "this time against him, I must win."


    "Good. This is my son. " The God of creation was very satisfied. "Besides, you didn''t lose last time, just like you lost last time."


    Before Hill''s eyes there was a faint smile.


    "Hill, is this your western characteristic?"


    "No, I made it for you."


    "Ah? Thank you, hill. It''s beautiful. I love it


    ¡­¡­


    Misty, even if you forget everything before, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is, you''re alive, you''re back.


    Misty, I will meet you again.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Tianmiao returns to Tiandao office, Tiandao will know.


    "Ah, my dear daughter, why did you come back so soon? Isn''t it fun over there? " Tiandao opens his arms and gives Tianmiao a bear hug.


    "Dad, did you bully my little dragon and little Phoenix?" Tianmiao hugged Tiandao and asked after leaving Tiandao''s embrace.


    "No, of course not." Tiandao shook his head seriously, "watermelon has just told me that he has a right-hand man over there who has gone through the customs, so he let you back. Ah, my father misses you so much. "


    "I want to come back and work for you." The sky is dim and cold.


    "Ah ha ha, I''ve been a little busy recently." Tiandao said with a smile, "so the vacation we talked about before may be gone."


    "I knew that." Tianmiao stares at Tiandao, "by the way, Dad, I''ll turn someone back for you. In the west, when she flies up, you remember to send someone to the west to meet her. It''s Xia Chuanyue. "


    "Wow! My dear daughter, woo woo, that''s great. " Tiandao pretended to cry, "my baby daughter is the most intimate. Watermelon must be envious. "


    "Nothing. I''ll go back first. I''ll take my konghou and Dongxiao with me and go to work The way of heaven.


    "It''s hard for you, misty." The way of heaven sighed lightly, the smile on his face was gone just now, his expression was a little lonely, and his eyes were full of heartache.


    "No, Dad, you remember to give me more bonus at the end of the year." Tianmiao said with a smile, "by the way, I''ve brought some gifts this time when I go to the West. I''ll give them to my friends and exchange something with others by the way."


    "Do I have a present?" Tiandao looks forward to it, and seems to forget the loneliness just now.


    "Yes, here you are." Tianmiao felt out a big bowl, then turned around and left Tiandao''s office.


    Tiandao looked at many small fish in the big bowl, with their heads up and their mouths open and close, and a black line. What strange gift is this?


    From the beginning to the end, Tianmiao didn''t ask what Tiandao had hidden from her. Because she knew that since heaven concealed her, she would not want to know. She didn''t want her father to worry, so she had better pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    Tianmiao goes downstairs to find ye CHENFENG to reconcile with Wenzhan, but learns that these two people are still in the task and have not come back.


    "What, not yet?" Tianmiao looks suspiciously at their direct superiors.


    "No, little boss. You know, I''m busy now. I''m very busy. No, I''ve just received a task. I''m going to start right away The person who answered rubbed his hands and said in a worried way. Now Tiandao office is very busy, but ye CHENFENG and Wenzhan are especially busy. This is the result of the big boss wearing small shoes. Dare he say that? Of course not.


    "Well, I''ll come to work as soon as possible." Tianmiao thought of what the God of creation had said recently. He knew it clearly and didn''t pursue it any more.


    Find other friends, also all not in. Tianmiao is used to this kind of situation. Instead of worrying about this problem, I went back to Tiandao palace to find konghou and Dongxiao.


    Seeing the return of Tianmiao, konghou and Dongxiao are very happy.


    "This is a present for you. OK, here are the sweet dates. Next is the big stick. Hurry up, find chaos, determine the world and start the mission. " The sky is pressing.


    The way of heaven didn''t say anything, and Tianmiao didn''t ask anything.


    The only way she can help her father share is to continue to repair the world that is off track.


    Sitting on the huge soft chair in the hall of everything shop, Tianmiao took a sip of tea and squinted.


    It''s nice to be home.


    "The next world, Dongxiao, light the lights."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    "Boss, the world is small, but it''s a little special." Dongxiao and Tianmiao report.


    "Well?" Tianmiao leaned on the chair, chin supported by his hand, squinting lazily, "what''s special?"


    "It''s a broken world. It takes time to go back." Dongxiao said.


    "Show me the story." Tianmiao sat up straight with a serious expression.


    After watching the plot, Tianmiao already knows it.


    In this world, the lucky man is a pair of brothers. The identity of these brothers is unusual. The elder brother is the emperor and the younger brother is the Lord. Their ages differ by 15 years, which is the result of today''s empress dowager. The emperor treated his younger brother as a son and defended him everywhere. As Wang Ye''s younger brother, although he is usually a little dandy, he is still sincere to his brother.


    The Empress Dowager was also very pleased to see the two brothers'' friendship.


    However, there is a variable.


    The dandy King fell in love with a woman and listened to her everything. In the end, he even wanted to usurp the throne.


    At the beginning, the emperor was still wiping his ass, and slowly he couldn''t bear it. Finally, his younger brother wanted to usurp the throne and take his life. There was no way to bear it. In pain, the emperor banned him. As a result, that night, the dandy Wang Ye hit the wall and killed himself.


    The Empress Dowager heard that she fainted at that time when she saw her little son''s brain burst and died. She knew that the younger son was wrong, so she never asked the older son to forgive the younger son. But after seeing her little son''s tragic death, she couldn''t stand it any more. He died of a disease.


    The emperor never thought of taking his brother''s life, even if his brother was fighting against him. But now his younger brother committed suicide and the Empress Dowager died. He took all the blame on himself and ended up depressed.


    Before the death of the emperor, there was no order to establish a prince, so after his death, the princes began to fight for power. At the same time, the enemy took advantage of the situation.


    For a time, domestic and foreign troubles left the people in dire straits.


    "So, the node that went wrong is here." Tianmiao''s fingers lightly touched one of the pages of the book handed over by Dongxiao.


    This book is called Tianji memo. Of course, this is the name given by Tianmiao. In fact, this is a magic weapon, which connects Tianji Pavilion, a huge magic weapon at the core of Tiandao office. Tianji Pavilion is similar to a huge database, which contains all kinds of information of the world for employees to access. Of course, there are limits of authority. Those who are in charge of the small world can only access the information of the small world, and the middle world and the big world are the same.


    Every Tiandao office staff has a magic weapon to retrieve the information in Tianji Pavilion. Each employee has a different name for his magic weapon.


    The sky is still normal, take a memo. Some staff named it xiaotianji Pavilion, zier of Tianji Pavilion. These are good. The wonderful things are similar to Xiaoji Pavilion, Xiaoge Pavilion, Tianji foot, Tianji hair This little magic weapon can be changed into various shapes according to the wishes of the host. Of course, there are many strange things to show.


    The world we went to before doesn''t need time to go back. This is the first world that needs time to go back. As the daughter of Tiandao, Tianmiao often doesn''t use the Tianji memo, and more often directly uses Tianji mirror to view the current situation of the world. Tianji mirror can''t record the information about the collapse of the world. The huge Tianji Pavilion can fully record this information, and the Tianji memo is kept by Dongxiao all the time.


    It''s the first time they''ve come up with a memo.


    Tianmiao thinks that there will be a lot of time to use Tianji memo in the future.


    What is daddy hiding from himself?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    "Boss, do you want to start?" Dongxiao put away the mystery and asked.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao nods gently.


    Everything has its own shop. It starts to jump time and space and comes to the designated small world.


    Tianmiao stands on a mountain and looks at the war in the distance.


    "Boss, do you want to start dating?" Kongho asked with some worry.


    In fact, it takes a lot of energy to cast this method. This kind of anti heaven magic, only she and the heaven way meeting. Moreover, the larger the corresponding world is, the greater the consumption of the sky is. Although the reset is simpler and less expensive, it does harm to the world.


    "Well, it''s just a small world." Tianmiao''s expression is indifferent. He raises his hand and begins to show his time back.


    Konghou and Dongxiao stand behind the sky, with worries on their faces. Now it''s still a small world. What about the middle world and the big world? If a lot of the world needs this kind of time retrospection, will the host be very tired?


    Kongho and Dongxiao look at the rapid changes of the scenery in front of them, turning into streamers.


    For a long time, the scenery in front of us was still, and the retrospection of time was over. In the distance where the flames of war are raging, it has become a scene of red flowers and green grass at the beginning.


    "Let''s go." The sky tiny tiny tiny squint, but thought of that node in the heart. In this small world, she doesn''t intend to find out the change simply and rudely. She wants to explore it. Maybe we can know what Dad is hiding from her.


    ¡­¡­


    This country is Dongyang state. Its name is Chang''an.


    Today''s monarch is called Qi HaoLing, and his brother, Qi haoxuan, the dandy prince who killed himself, was named king Xiaoyao by the emperor. Of course, the title of such children''s play was not granted by the Emperor himself. It was Qi haoxuan who wanted to come when he was seven years old.


    At that time, he was scolded by the emperor, which was totally out of character. He wanted the title regardless. The emperor angrily scolded him. He went up and hugged the emperor''s thigh and began to cry: "brother Huang, when he became the emperor, he didn''t love me any more. You gave me everything I wanted before, but now you want a title. Even if you don''t give it, you still scold me. How can I be so miserable? I was born without my father. I had a big brother who loved me like my father. At that time, I thought how happy I was. Now I am a weed that no one wants... "


    The emperor yelled at him with a black thread for not reading those storybooks. What else can we do? I can only hold my nose to agree with this stupid title.


    When Qi haoxuan was born, the former Emperor had already died. Fortunately, before the death of the former Emperor, Qi HaoLing passed on the throne, but there was no such thing as the princes fighting for the throne and fraternity. But Qi haoxuan is the posthumous son, the Empress Dowager faints in the wake, only then diagnosed that she is pregnant. This child is Qi haoxuan.


    Qi HaoLing was young at that time, only 15 years old. But it already has the momentum and means of the new emperor. He watched Qi haoxuan''s birth and growth, and devoted a lot of love and energy to his only brother.


    So after Qi haoxuan''s rebellion, he was more sad than angry.


    Tianmiao dates back to Qi haoxuan''s adulthood, before the change.


    Tianmiao''s hand gently lifted, konghou turned into a bracelet and put it on Tianmiao''s wrist, Dongxiao turned into a hairpin and automatically flew to Tianmiao''s hair. Tianmiao plays the clothes on the bullet again. The next moment, the clothes have changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Tianmiao changed into a light purple dress, which was the most popular style in this dynasty. The style is very gorgeous. There are many folds on the skirt. The whole dress is covered with a layer of transparent gossamer. When you walk around, it looks like the moon pouring down. It''s very beautiful.


    The next moment, the sky has appeared in the streets of the capital.


    On this day, Qi haoxuan will meet the woman who changed his fate and instigated him to revolt.


    Qi haoxuan is now bored walking in the street, playing with a fan in his hand, shaking his head forward. There were two eunuchs behind him, and then several well-trained bodyguards. Qi haoxuan''s appearance is very eye-catching. The Empress Dowager was a eunuch in the harem in those days. One of the eunuchs was carrying a birdcage, in which was Qi haoxuan''s favorite starling. Another eunuch was also carrying a bird cage, which contained a parrot.


    He bought it today. He is going to teach the parrot to say happy words and give it to the Empress Dowager.


    "Xiao Anzi, are there any new restaurants or teahouses recently?" Qi haoxuan asked, "I''m tired of all the restaurants in the capital, so I don''t want anything new?"


    The eunuch who asked Xiao Anzi to think about it seriously, then shook his head: "back to the Lord, it seems that there is really no new restaurant recently."


    "Well, it''s boring. Huh? What''s the noise up front? Take a look. " Qi haoxuan came to be interested and walked forward quickly.


    The people behind him quickly followed up. Several bodyguards are more vigilant. The more people there are, the easier it is to get into trouble. Wang Ye can''t do anything, or they don''t need to have their heads.


    In front of a group of people gathered around, do not know what is in a heated discussion.


    As soon as Qi haoxuan wanted to go forward, the two eunuchs went up first. At this time, how can you let the LORD go up and open his way?


    "Lord, wait for you." The two eunuchs handed the cages to the guards behind them, and then they reached out to push away the onlookers.


    "All out of the way, out of the way. Get out of my way. " Two eunuchs worked hard to set aside the crowd and set aside a way for Qi haoxuan.


    The crowd quickly opened up, because they all knew that there was only one king who could be so arrogant in the capital, that is the emperor''s brother, Xiaoyao king.


    This prince has nothing to do all day. He likes to join in the fun and is arrogant and dandy. People secretly satirize him, and they know how to chase chickens, chase dogs, eat, drink and have fun. But fortunately, his dandy still has a bottom line and will not do anything harmful. So the people didn''t have a bad feeling for him.


    When Qi haoxuan crossed the crowd and went to the front, he saw what was surrounded by the crowd.


    That is a enchanting and beautiful woman full of exotic customs. This woman is obviously not a native of China. She wears a few pieces of snow-white skin, and her eyes are straight. The deep eye socket, high nose and graceful figure make people around unable to move their eyes.


    "I''m separated from my family. Who can help me? " The foreign woman asked for help in the unskilled Dongyang dialect. Although she is pitifully looking for help, but her eyes are straight looking at Qi haoxuan.


    Qi haoxuan also looked at the foreign woman in front of him. He had never seen such a strange woman. At this moment, he just felt dizzy.


    With a false cough, he was about to step forward.


    At this time, ear suddenly came a smile.


    The sound, like a clear spring flowing, like ice and snow melting, hit the heart in a flash.


    He suddenly woke up, followed the laughter, turned his head, looking for the owner of the laughter.


    Then he saw a woman sitting by the window on the second floor of the street.


    She was smiling at him.


    At this moment, he only saw her in his eyes.


    In this world, everything seems to have disappeared, only she is there.


    At a glance, ten thousand years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Qi haoxuan looked at the woman sitting on the second floor, and didn''t move for a long time.


    When the woman on the second floor got up and left, he recovered and ran to the second floor.


    Qi haoxuan''s two close eunuchs originally separated from each other. They were so stiff in the air when they pushed aside the crowd''s hands. The bodyguards responded very quickly and immediately turned around to chase after Qi haoxuan.


    The two eunuchs looked at each other, then put down their hands and turned to chase their own prince.


    The coquettish woman standing in the same place was stunned in the same place.


    Seeing that the stratagem is about to be completed, how did that fool Wang ye turn around and run? Just now I was very interested in myself. Why did it suddenly become like this?


    Qi haoxuan quickly ran up to the second floor of the restaurant and found the box, but the door was open and there was no one inside.


    What about people?


    What about the woman in the lavender dress just now?


    Qi haoxuan was anxious and called the waiter: "where''s the girl who just sat by the window?"


    As soon as he saw the bodyguard and eunuch behind him, he would be shocked by Qi haoxuan''s fierce questioning. He said with trembling: "just now, I was still there. It seems to have gone


    "Where have you been? Which way is it? " Qi Hao Xuan urgently roars to ask a way.


    "No, no, I don''t know." Xiao Er shakes his head.


    Qi haoxuan ran out of the box and ran into the restaurant like a headless fly.


    No, no, there''s no sign of her anywhere.


    Where did she go?


    "Find it for me, find it for me!" Qi haoxuan yelled at Xiao Anzi, Xiao Linzi and the guards, "all go to find the girl who just sat by the window. But don''t scare her, don''t be rude to her. "


    Everyone looked at each other and stood in the same place.


    "What are you standing for?" Qi haoxuan denounced.


    "Lord, we, we don''t know what that girl looks like and how to find her?" Xiao Anzi is embarrassed to tell the reason for everyone.


    Qi haoxuan was silent.


    "Then go and ask me. I don''t believe she is so beautiful that no one knows who she is! " Qi haoxuan sat down on the stool and patted the fan on the table.


    As a result, no one really knows who she is


    Xiao Anzi and others inquired all afternoon, but no one knew who the girl was.


    It''s getting dark. Qi haoxuan still refuses to move his butt. He just sits by the window and doesn''t move. My mind is full of that girl smiling at him.


    The restaurant is closing, and Qi haoxuan has no idea of leaving. Don''t eat don''t drink don''t move like a stone, sit in that position.


    In the end, Xiao Anzi couldn''t find someone to report to the emperor. It''s the same as the magic barrier of my Lord. If I stay there without food or drink, something will happen.


    The emperor used to perfect it. He was walking in the imperial garden with Princess Ai. Then he was ready to spend a good night with Princess Ai. As a result, someone came to tell xiaoyaowang that he had been sitting in a restaurant for a long time.


    Is that ok? The emperor called Qi haoxuan to the palace and asked what happened. In fact, it''s not the first time that Qi haoxuan doesn''t eat or drink, but every time he has a purpose. For example, if you have a fancy to a single copy in the emperor''s study or a treasure from a small country, the emperor will go on hunger strike for a long time without giving it to him. Half a day to the emperor''s heart, quickly sent things.


    But this time it''s different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    The emperor thought and thought carefully, and finally determined that the silly brother didn''t ask him for anything. So this hunger strike is real? It must be a serious thing that can make silly brother unable to eat.


    After entering the palace, Qi haoxuan looked like he was out of his wits. The emperor was more worried.


    "What''s the matter? Have you ever had dinner? " The emperor asked with concern.


    "No Qi haoxuan feeble answer, "do not want to eat."


    "If you don''t eat, the Empress Dowager will know and worry again. Tell me, what''s the matter? " Then the emperor turned his head and ordered people to pass the meal.


    Qi haoxuan slumped on the chair, with his eyes staring at the top of his head.


    "What''s going on?" The emperor is even more worried. He has never seen a silly brother like this.


    "Brother Huang, I, it seems, fell in love with a girl." After a while, Qi haoxuan finally said something.


    The emperor glared and almost blurted out: "really? Would you like girls, too? " With this sentence, he also felt that it was not appropriate, fake cough two, to cover up the past.


    I really can''t blame the emperor for this reaction. Because in the memory of the emperor, this smelly boy seems to have no idea at all, and he doesn''t know how to pity the jade.


    Let''s talk about two things that happened some time ago.


    Qian Jin, the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, and he "ran into each other" outside, pretending that the handkerchief fell in front of him, waiting for him to pick it up and return it to the girl. As a result, he stepped on it. The girl exclaimed at her handkerchief. He said, "I thought you had lost something you didn''t want.". The embroidery is really ugly. I would have lost it if I had.


    The handkerchief was embroidered by a girl. When he said that, the girl hid her face and ran away crying. He had a strange look on his face.


    When the Empress Dowager heard about it, she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Then there was another thing, another official''s daughter, because her elder brother and Qi haoxuan had intimate relations, she asked her elder brother to invite Qi haoxuan to his home. But he wanted to design Qi haoxuan. He fell into the water in front of Qi haoxuan and wanted to wait for Qi haoxuan to save her. At that time, all wet by Qi haoxuan save up, what innocence? Isn''t it possible to marry Qi haoxuan?


    When the girl called out to save me, Qi haoxuan kicked the girl''s elder brother. He was still on the shore and said, "why do you call me for help? I don''t know how to swim. Why don''t you call your brother


    When the emperor heard about it, his face turned black. Severely punished the design of Qi haoxuan that gold, but also warned her brother. It was a sad thing for the girl.


    Although the matter came to an end like this, the Empress Dowager and the emperor were worried about whether Qi haoxuan didn''t like women. But I didn''t find out what he thought about the same sex. The last two can only be attributed to the fact that Qi haoxuan is not yet enlightened. But he''s almost twenty, and he''s not yet enlightened?


    "What do you mean, brother? Why don''t I like girls? " When Qi haoxuan heard the emperor''s words, he glared at him discontentedly.


    "Good, good! Of course. Come and tell your brother who you like. I''ll marry him. " When the emperor heard this, he was very happy. The boy is finally enlightened. I don''t know which girl is so charming that he was enlightened. Who is the most beautiful lady in the capital? The emperor recalled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Qi haoxuan looked at the happy emperor and said: "but I don''t know which girl she is."


    The Emperor


    "Besides, how can we get married directly? Isn''t that rude? She''s so beautiful, so good, she can''t, she can''t, she can''t Qi haoxuan shook his head.


    Emperor:


    Qi haoxuan''s eyes began to dream: "I want to get along with her first, I want to make her like me, and then I''ll come to the door to ask for marriage. I want her to like me, not my status and money. "


    Emperor:


    Qi haoxuan looked back at the emperor with a dull face and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. I don''t think you''re awake? Or have a fever, say what nonsense The emperor held his forehead.


    "I''m serious! I mean it Qi haoxuan stood up, "brother, can you help me find that girl?"


    "What does that girl look like?" In fact, the emperor also wanted to know which girl it was, and he let his silly brother know.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s beautiful. It''s the most beautiful in the world. It''s like a fairy. " Qi haoxuan almost danced.


    The emperor said You eat your dinner first, and tomorrow I''ll ask the painter to paint for you. "


    "No, just tonight." Qi haoxuan said anxiously. Seeing that the emperor''s face was not good, he sat down again. "Then I''ll have dinner first and finish painting. OK, brother."


    "Good, good." The emperor wants to help his forehead again. This silly brother is just like his own little son. What should I do? What can we do? Just get used to it.


    After dinner, Qi haoxuan asked the painter to draw the portrait of the girl quickly. But he was always dissatisfied with painting. In the last one, he sighed: "it''s not as beautiful as one tenth of his."


    The emperor could not afford to rest for a long time. Qi haoxuan, holding the painting, sighed out of the door.


    Early the next morning, the emperor sent people out to look for it.


    But, strangely enough, there was no news. On the contrary, it is to catch some imperial spies who have sneaked into the capital.


    So looking for several days, there is still no news, Qi haoxuan all day long sigh, the soul.


    Qi Hongzhi, one of Qi haoxuan''s foxy friends and another dandy, the youngest son of Lord an, once saw him like this, he thought it would be impossible to go on like this. I asked him out hunting. Lord an is the brother of the emperor and Qi haoxuan. He is not a demon at ordinary times, so he is very content with the status quo. The emperor also actively did what he ordered. The emperor was very pleased with him, and his youngest son, Qi Hongzhi, had a good relationship with Qi haoxuan. Lord an was also the favorite minister in front of the emperor.


    "Uncle nineteen, let''s go hunting and relax?" Qi Hongzhi looked at Qi haoxuan half lying on the chair and said.


    Qi haoxuan didn''t speak, just waved his hand weakly.


    "Ah, uncle nineteen, I tell you, you can''t go on like this." Qi Hongzhi talked, Qi haoxuan still half closed his eyes and did not speak, "think about it, you are so haggard, you meet the girl you have been looking for. She''s a beautiful girl. When you look so haggard, you would have thought a little about you. As a result, this person is like this. Forget it.... "


    Qi Hongzhi said, shaking his head and sighing, a look of regret.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    Then Qi haoxuan came to life.


    "Bath, change clothes, go hunting." Qi haoxuan stood up, touched his hair, touched his face, and looked at Qi Hongzhi, "Hongzhi, do you have eye excrement in my eyes?"


    "No, my 19th uncle is still so romantic. It''s just that it''s not necessary to go on decadent like this. " Qi Hongzhi first flattered, and then came to remember the alarm.


    "Let''s get ready. We''ll go hunting later." Qi haoxuan rushed to the bath and changed clothes.


    Xiao Anzi and Xiao Linzi looked at Qi Hongzhi with admiration, and then saluted him and chased him to serve him. They all sigh in their hearts that shiziye deserves to be the one who has the best relationship with Wangye.


    Qi Hongzhi shook his hair and sat on the seat of Qi haoxuan just now waiting. But in the heart is also curious, in the end is what kind of woman, can let nineteen uncle so worried?


    After bathing and changing clothes, Qi haoxuan and Qi Hongzhi took a group of people out of the city.


    The place they are going to hunt is a small royal hunting ground outside the city. That hunting ground is not big. It''s a place for princes and grandchildren to hunt and amuse themselves.


    It''s hunting, but it''s Qi haoxuan with a small bow and arrow. All the Royal grandsons and nobles had riding and shooting lessons when they were young, but who was Qi haoxuan? He showed the "talent" of a dandy when he was young. Other people worked hard to learn archery. In summer, he hid in the shade of a tree to eat watermelon, but in winter, he didn''t go directly and stayed in bed. In this way, flatterers can''t even boast of their literary and martial arts skills.


    Qi Hongzhi is a little better than him. He may be able to shoot a small animal like a hare or a pheasant if the bodyguard drives him in front of him.


    Qi haoxuan in the next command: "Hongzhi, there is a rabbit, shoot eyes, we can also have a complete leather."


    "Uncle nineteen, what are you thinking? You don''t know my level. It''s good that I can shoot. Return the eyes? " Qi Hongzhi didn''t say well.


    "Shoot, then. We''ll roast rabbit later." Qi haoxuan urged.


    "Don''t rush, Shh, keep your voice down. What if you run away?" Qi Hongzhi motioned Qi haoxuan to stop talking.


    As a result, as soon as they finished talking, the rabbit ran away.


    "Chase, chase." Qi haoxuan turns over and dismounts, urging Qi Hongzhi to come down and chase together.


    Qi Hongzhi took the bow and arrow and ran forward with Qi haoxuan. The bodyguards were not far away or near. Neither can we disturb the hunting interest of the masters, nor can we ignore the safety of the masters.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the woods, a coquettish exotic woman asked a middle-aged Taoist like man next to her suspiciously, "master, can you really do it?"


    "Are you questioning me?" The Taoist asked in a cold voice.


    "Oh, no, master." The coquettish woman explained, "because I almost succeeded last time. But I don''t know why he turned around and left


    "It won''t be a problem this time. As long as they get into this maze, I can separate them. You just go and wait. When he comes, he will be fascinated. Do you want anything then? Royal clothes, delicacies, whatever you want. Even those ladies and noble ladies who look down on you will salute when they see you. "


    The coquettish woman''s eyes brightened and nodded: "master, don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    "Here it is! I''m in the maze. I''ll get it. " The Taoist priest suddenly exhaled in a low voice, full of excitement.


    The coquettish woman is also excited.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Qi haoxuan was full of doubts. How can you turn around and the people behind you disappear?


    He was familiar with this small forest, but how could he feel so strange around him? And the light around is getting darker. It''s not noon yet. It''s getting dark.


    Qi haoxuan put the bow and arrow in his hand on his back, pulled out the dagger at his waist and walked forward cautiously.


    Around more and more dark, Qi haoxuan''s heart some uneasy.


    At this time, a light appeared in front of the dim.


    The warm and soft light of pale yellow seemed to beckon him to go.


    Qi haoxuan quickened his pace and went to the bright place.


    When he got close, he was shocked to find that it was a lamp, a glass lamp.


    And the scene that appeared in front of him made him dumbfounded.


    A shop?


    How can there be a shop in the woods of this hunting ground?


    Is the huge gold ingot at the gate real?


    Then I looked up at the door of the shop and saw the couplet.


    Left: you can pay on credit. Right: pay back in time, or I won''t kill you.


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop.


    How do you think it''s weird?


    There is a shop out of thin air, and there is such a strange couplet. Oh, is this a couplet? It''s totally different.


    Are there any goblins in the world?


    Qi haoxuan stood not far away and stood still.


    At this time, the ear rang out so that he has been haunted by the laughter.


    "Now that they are all here, why don''t you come in?" The voice said with a slight smile.


    The next moment, Qi haoxuan like a gust of wind, almost ran out of the four legged posture, rushed into the store.


    After rushing into the store, Qi haoxuan immediately stopped. He was a little worried. He didn''t know what he looked like at the moment, whether his hair was in a mess, and whether his clothes were wrinkled.


    "Guest, this way, please. The boss is waiting for you Dongxiao came forward and made a gesture of invitation.


    Qi haoxuan nodded stiffly, and then went inside with the same hands and feet.


    Then he saw her.


    Looking at her, Qi haoxuan feels that the whole world has lost color, and only she is alive.


    "You, you, Hello, girl, hello." Qi haoxuan''s tongue is about to knot.


    "Hello, sit down." Tianmiao smiles and signals him to sit down.


    Qi haoxuan sat upright on the opposite side of the sky, and did not dare to move.


    Kongho offered two cups of tea, which was still treated differently. In front of Qi haoxuan is a cup of light tea. But he didn''t care. He just looked at the sky.


    "Do you have any wishes?" Tianmiao asked softly.


    "I want to see you every day." Without hesitation, Qi haoxuan blurted out. Finish saying this words, Qi Hao Xuan covers his mouth in a hurry, wish to give oneself a big mouth son. How can I tell you what I''m talking about? What should I do if I''m abrupt?


    He nervously looked at Tianmiao, but saw Tianmiao smile: "is this the only real wish in your heart?"


    Qi haoxuan looked at Tianmiao''s smile. He was clear in his heart. He thought about it carefully and said, "No


    "Then, what is your wish?" The voice of the sky is very light, but it seems to go straight into people''s heart and soul.


    "My wish I hope the emperor''s elder brother and the Empress Dowager will be healthy and prosperous all their lives. " Qi Hao Xuan Zheng Zheng said such a sentence. After that, he was stunned. Why did it come to this? Why did he come to this place, and why did he have such a conversation with this girl? Everything is so strange and natural.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    "Is that what you really want?" Tianmiao smiles again. In front of the soul is very clean, the light is so bright.


    "Yes, but the previous wish is also true." Qi haoxuan said in a hurry.


    "Then, as you wish..." Tianmiao said this with a smile.


    Konghou and Dongxiao stood behind him, and he looked at each other. For this kind of pure human soul, the master has always been very fond of and tolerant. This tiny human really dares to say that he wants to see his master every day. Kongho is gnashing his teeth in his heart. He really wants to blow his skull.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao stands up.


    "Go, where?" Qi haoxuan asked foolishly.


    "Go and make your wish come true." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "OK, OK." Qi haoxuan stood up faintly, followed by Tianmiao.


    When Qi haoxuan came back, he found that he and Tianmiao were standing in the woods. And he didn''t remember all the things before.


    He looked at the sky with wide eyes and said, "girl, girl, how are you here It''s hard for me to find you Ah, no, hello girl. May I have your name, please. My name is Qi haoxuan. I... "


    "The sky is dim." Tianmiao''s short answer.


    "Why are you here? What happened? " Qi haoxuan asked anxiously.


    "There are bad people." Tianmiao nodded.


    "What? bad person! Did the bad guys catch you here, and then you find a chance to run away? Where are the bad guys? " Qi haoxuan has already begun to mend his brain. He believes everything Tianmiao says. He doesn''t need any reason.


    "It''s over there." Tianmiao refers to the direction of the coquettish woman and Taoist.


    Without saying a word, Qi haoxuan took out the fireworks in his sleeve and began to call his bodyguards.


    I''m kidding. The guards and dark guards sent by the emperor are not dry food.


    Before long, there was a dense rustle in the woods.


    "I''ll ask the Lord to punish my subordinates for their late rescue." A neat plea rang out in the woods. No one will think that the woman standing beside Qi haoxuan is an assassin. Because that woman is so beautiful, and their Lord is talking to that girl with a flattering face.


    Hearing the apologies of the bodyguards, Qi haoxuan turns to look at the bodyguard leader half kneeling in front of him.


    "There are assassins over there. Go and catch them for me. It''s... " Qi haoxuan looked down at the sky.


    "It''s a foreign woman and a demon." The sky is tiny soft say.


    "Do you hear me? Go Qi haoxuan points to the direction that Tianmiao pointed to before. After shouting for two words, he reacts that such a loud voice will frighten Tianmiao, and then the rest of the voice suddenly becomes smaller. Let people have a sense of falling from the foot of the mountain.


    Some bodyguards immediately went to arrest people, and some left to protect Qi haoxuan. The sudden disappearance of Qi haoxuan just now scared these people out in a cold sweat.


    "Girl, let''s go." Qi haoxuan said to Tianmiao happily. After looking for so many days, I finally met them. It''s just a hundred flowers in full bloom. Qi haoxuan almost jumped up when he walked, but he thought that he must pay attention to the image, so he held back.


    Tianmiao nods and follows Qi haoxuan.


    People around are hesitating. Who is the woman who suddenly appears? We must report to the emperor as soon as possible.


    Qi haoxuan goes back to the city with Tianmiao, forgetting that Qi Hongzhi is still waiting for him in the hunting ground.


    The coquettish woman and the Taoist priest are running for their lives in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "Master, what''s the matter?" The coquettish woman ran all the way, her hair ornaments were crooked, her skirt was scratched by the branches, and she looked embarrassed.


    "How do I know! He''s lost. But all of a sudden it''s gone. " Taoist angry low roar, he is also a mess at the moment. That stupid Prince didn''t lead us here, but there were so many bodyguards. We had to fight when we met. He doesn''t pay attention to a few bodyguards, but he can''t hold them even if he has hundreds of them.


    This stupid Prince is good for nothing, but the emperor is a treasure. There are so many bodyguards and dark guards all the time. Taoist heart secretly scold, but more happy steps to flee.


    ¡­¡­


    "My goodness, are you hungry? Thirsty or not? How about we go back to the government first? What about your family? I''ll send someone to find it for you. You must have nowhere to go now. Go to my house first Qi haoxuan''s eyes are shining, looking at the sky and asking.


    "Thank you. I have a brother and a sister. We ran away separately. We have an appointment. If we have nothing to do, we will go to the post station to meet." Thank you.


    "Come and find someone at the post station, and pick up my younger brother and sister every day." Qi haoxuan orders the bodyguard leader. Look, it''s called everyday.


    The leader of the bodyguard was embarrassed and said, "but, Lord, how do we know who is tiangirl''s brother and sister?"


    "Fool, why don''t you just look for the best?" Qi haoxuan denounced the bodyguard leader, "every day is so beautiful. I want to know what my younger brother and sister look like!"


    Bodyguard leader What the LORD said is reasonable. I can''t refute it.


    As soon as Qi haoxuan brought Tianmiao back to the palace, the emperor received the news.


    "What? Haoxuan found the girl and took her back. Can''t find out the origin of that girl? It''s impossible. Can this man still appear out of thin air? " The emperor listened to the report of dark Wei and frowned.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. If it''s true as you said, the boy of haoxuan is very interested in this girl. We summoned her to the palace rashly. The boy thought we were going to embarrass the girl. Let''s see first. " The Empress Dowager motioned to the emperor to be calm.


    "I''m afraid that the boy haoxuan is stupid and infatuated with paying by mistake. If that woman is the spy of the enemy country, or is just for the sake of wealth to approach haoxuan, later if let haoxuan sad how to do? " The emperor is like an old father who breaks his heart. He says anxiously.


    The Empress Dowager laughed, motioned to the emperor to sit down first, and then slowly said, "if it''s an enemy spy, just find a chance to let her disappear. Tell haoxuan that the girl is gone. It''s not surprising that she appeared suddenly and left suddenly. If it''s the latter, I think it''s a good thing. "


    The emperor looked at the Empress Dowager puzzled. How could the latter become a good thing?


    "It''s the first time for AI family to see haoxuan''s devotion to a person like this. If this woman is greedy for wealth to get close to haoxuan, we will give her a lifetime of wealth. She will accompany haoxuan all her life. Isn''t that good? It''s the best thing for a person to ask for talent. I''m afraid that a person has no desire and no demand. " The Empress Dowager said earnestly.


    "The Empress Dowager has a point. Well, let''s keep a good eye on this woman. " After listening to the Empress Dowager''s analysis, the emperor finally relaxed a little.


    "Ai Jia is also very curious about what a woman like Hao Xuan looks like." The Empress Dowager laughed. "Do you remember how haoxuan stepped on Miss Zhang''s handkerchief that year?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    "Ha ha, I remember. The boy, thanks to him, can do such a thing. " The emperor thought of it. When he talked about it, he couldn''t help but be happy.


    "So, when we have a chance, let''s see what this woman is." The Empress Dowager restrained her curiosity, "but it''s not the right time."


    The emperor nodded, deeply convinced.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Qi haoxuan has already welcomed Tianmiao into the palace and ordered people to prepare meals.


    "God..." Qi haoxuan embarrassed smile, "I can call you every day?"


    Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    Qi haoxuan immediately said: "every day, I saw you in the restaurant that day. When I went up, you disappeared. Ah, everyday, what do you like to eat, ah, everyday... " Qi haoxuan creaked, but he got stuck again. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Just feel the chest is full of joy, looking at the people in front of him, he felt very satisfied.


    "I like all kinds of delicious food, Chinese brocade clothes and beautiful jewelry." The sky tiny tiny tiny crooked head looking at a face to giggle, don''t know to say what good Qi Hao Xuan, slowly say.


    Qi haoxuan''s eyes lit up: "I like it, too. The cook in my family is the imperial cook I asked my brother to come to. I also like good-looking clothes. I like all kinds of jade, especially white jade


    "Then we have similar hobbies." Heaven smiles. The life of a dandy is really beautiful. He eats, drinks and plays every day. The only thing he has to think about is how to enjoy it.


    "I''ll have dinner first, then I''ll wait for news from your brother and sister. Don''t worry. I''ll help you find them. " Qi haoxuan was on the verge of patting his chest to make sure that he didn''t do it until he thought it was not elegant.


    Originally, the head of the bodyguard was very tangled and helpless to go to the post station. His heart was incessant. He didn''t say anything. How would he find someone?


    As a result, when he arrived at the post station, he felt that what Wang Ye said was too reasonable.


    A handsome young man with a few years old girl, he saw that it must be these two people. The boy looks 15 or 16 years old, holding a little girl who looks 3 or 4 years old. The appearance of these two people is really outstanding. He came forward and asked, it''s really a relative of that girl. Well, we can successfully complete the task assigned by the Lord and take these two people back.


    When Dongxiao and kongho arrive at the palace, they see Tianmiao eating, while Qi haoxuan is introducing the dishes to her.


    Seeing the arrival of konghou and Dongxiao, Qi haoxuan sighed: "it''s true that they are relatives every day. They all look so good. Come on, come on, brother, sister, come to dinner. You must be hungry. "


    Konghou and Dongxiao are speechless. Who is your brother and sister? They are so intimate. This is starting to confuse the public.


    "This is kongho, this is Dongxiao." Tianmiao simply introduced the sentence.


    "You can call me brother Qi or brother haoxuan." Qi haoxuan showed a smile that he thought was very kind, "are you all hungry? Come here, eat together, eat together. "


    Konghou and Dongxiao nodded politely and sat up.


    ¡­¡­


    Qi haoxuan feels that his life now has a center of gravity at last.


    I got up in the morning and had breakfast with Tianmiao after washing. He asked Tianmiao, "every day, today I''ll show you around the capital."


    "Good." Tianmiao nodded.


    Konghou and Dongxiao said they didn''t want to go, so they took a rest in the palace. Qi haoxuan called in charge, told him to take good care of konghou and Dongxiao, and took Tianmiao out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    As soon as Qi haoxuan went out, Qi Hongzhi came to him.


    "What did you say? Uncle nineteen just went out? " Qi Hongzhi glared, "where have you been?"


    The steward said he didn''t know and didn''t dare to ask.


    Qi Hongzhi left angrily. Yesterday, Qi haoxuan left him in the hunting ground. He planned to come to Uncle 19 to "seek justice" today, but Uncle 19 was not at home.


    Qi haoxuan is standing in front of an antique shop with Tianmiao at this time. This antique shop is the largest in the capital and is owned by another prince. Qi haoxuan sometimes comes to see what''s strange.


    As soon as I saw Qi haoxuan coming in, the shopkeeper came up to greet him personally.


    "Please, my Lord. A few days ago, we sent a batch of new things. Would you like to have a look? " The shopkeeper respectfully greets Qi haoxuan and looks at the sky from the corner of his eyes. Is this the girl whom Xiaoyao king was looking for the other day? No wonder King Xiaoyao almost turned the capital upside down. It''s too beautiful. He has been working in this antique shop for decades. He has seen so many ladies and jasper from small families, but he has never seen such a woman as Tianmiao.


    This black hair has a faint luster. I feel that only the best Hosta can match this satin hair. Facial features, delicate people can not find a trace of defects, can be like the stars of the eyes, dimple white as cream, pretty Yao nose, small red lips delicate. What''s more shocking is that her every word and deed, every frown and smile, all with an indescribable noble spirit. No, to be exact, it is with a sense of supreme dignity that people can''t help worshiping. How can people feel like this? Who is this woman?


    "Is there any clever plaything?" Qi haoxuan asked. He thinks that one of the things like antiques is bad. It''s brought from the ancient tomb. That kind of thing is bad luck and can''t be used every day. Let''s see if there are any gadgets we can play with in our hands. They are delicate and compact. This kind of gadgets is better.


    "Yes, yes, there is a jade medal. Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. It''s a family heirloom. It''s sold because it''s too much to live. It''s not from those places. " The shopkeeper''s mind is clear. As soon as he hears Qi haoxuan''s words, he knows what he thinks.


    "Go and get it." Qi haoxuan waved.


    The second child asked Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao to sit down and offer tea. The tray that the shopkeeper quickly brought was covered with a brocade handkerchief. The shopkeeper carefully uncovers the brocade handkerchief and presents the jade pendant in the tray to Qi haoxuan.


    Qi haoxuan touched and nodded contentedly, and handed it to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took over the past, and started to cool. The jade surface was crystal clear, and the front and back of the jade plate were engraved with sunken patterns.


    "Do you like it?" Qi haoxuan looks forward to the sky.


    "I like it." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Yes!" Qi haoxuan said directly to the shopkeeper.


    "But what is the meaning of the pattern on it?" Tianmiao raises the jade plate in his hand, looks at Qi haoxuan with a smile and asks.


    Does Qi haoxuan know the meaning of this pattern? He knows shit!


    He widened his eyes, looked at the jade card in TIANYAO''s hand, and then to TIANYAO''s trusting eyes, he regretted dozing off in class for the first time.


    The shopkeeper looks at Qi haoxuan''s embarrassment. He really wants to explain it, but isn''t it more like beating the Lord''s face? He hasn''t lived enough for his old life.


    "Ah, it seems that the Lord has forgotten, but it doesn''t matter. Let me know when the Lord remembers, OK?" Tianmiao said with a smile, "I like this jade brand very much. Thank you for your gift."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Qi haoxuan nodded: "mm-hmm, I''ll tell you when I think of it." But in the heart is thinking, go back to quickly find the answer.


    After buying the jade brand, Qi haoxuan takes Tianmiao to another jewelry store. Tianmiao asked a similar question. Why is this set of headgear designed like this? It''s very beautiful. Thank you for your gift.


    Qi haoxuan''s vest is going to sweat. deny all knowledge of an event! Do you think he is useless every day. no way! That''s not going to work. Can''t live up to the beautiful eyes full of trust every day. Qi haoxuan secretly made a decision in his heart.


    After having lunch outside, Tianmiao said that he would go back to rest. Anyway, for Tianmiao, we can''t eat, drink and play less, but we can''t sleep less.


    Qi haoxuan is just like a temporary amnesty. After sending Tianmiao back to the palace for a rest, he rushes to the palace.


    "Brother, brother!" Qi haoxuan ran into the imperial study and yelled.


    As soon as the emperor was ready to take off his clothes and take a rest in the bed behind the imperial study, he heard the cry of his silly brother.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor sat on the bed, looking at Qi haoxuan who ran in and asked.


    "Brother Huang, please find me ten eight teachers. I want to study hard." Qi haoxuan said.


    The emperor looked at Qiao haoxuan stupidly, and then directly lay on the bed.


    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter with you?" Qi haoxuan was startled and rushed to help the emperor.


    As a result, the emperor opened his eyes and muttered to himself, "haven''t I woken up yet? Why am I still dreaming? But I remember I was just about to have a rest. "


    Qi haoxuan Brother Huang, do you think it''s incredible that I want to study hard? "


    "That''s for sure. You silly child, you have a fever again today, don''t you?" The emperor was sure that he was not dreaming. He sat up again and asked Qi haoxuan to sit next to him. He reached out and touched Qi haoxuan''s forehead. "No fever. Come on, what''s the bad idea today? "


    "No, brother, I really want to study hard." Qi haoxuan is very serious.


    This time, the emperor was really surprised.


    "Do you really want to learn?" The emperor opened his mouth in amazement, "why? What happened? "


    "Oh, brother, leave it alone." Qi haoxuan shook the emperor''s arm and said, "hurry up, you''ll order me to find a teacher, and then you can have a lunch break, so I won''t disturb my brother. It''s hard for you to go to court every day. The lunch break is so short. I don''t want to waste your time


    "Hang Hang, Chong''an." The emperor called his close eunuch and gave Qi haoxuan some instructions. He asked Qi haoxuan to come to the palace to study every morning. Qi haoxuan happily gave the emperor a bear hug, let the emperor quickly rest, with the imperial edict ran out. He plans to find a teacher at random to ask the questions he asks every day. When he knows the answer, he will go back and answer it everyday.


    The emperor looked at dianer dianer''s silly brother who ran away, and he was completely sleepless. After thinking about it, Chong''an was summoned: "go and find out what happened to Xiaoyao king today."


    Chongan soon got the answer and told the emperor.


    The emperor said, "what are you talking about? Hao Xuan is because that day girl asks him a question, he can''t answer up, so just had the idea of studying hard? "


    "Yes." Chong an answers with his head down.


    The emperor''s eyes widened, but he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    After a long time, he said, "send someone to keep watching."


    He suddenly looked forward to what would happen in the future.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Before dinner, Qi haoxuan rushed back to the palace, ready to accompany Tianmiao with perfect, of course, before this, Qi haoxuan talked to Tianmiao about the answers to the questions she asked in the afternoon.


    When Qi haoxuan finished, he saw Tianmiao looking at him with bright eyes and exclaimed: "Wow, you are so powerful."


    Qi haoxuan immediately felt that the dizziness of listening to those old men''s lectures this afternoon was also worth it. It''s worth it, OK! Looking at Tiantian''s trusting eyes and listening to Tiantian''s praise, Qi haoxuan felt that the sky was so blue and the flowers were so red, as if his eyes were full of fireworks.


    "It''s all small things. They don''t matter. I know so much. " Qi haoxuan straightened his chest like a peacock.


    Konghou and Dongxiao are eating in silence.


    This human is really stupid.


    But the host seems to like to tease him.


    See through don''t say through, eat.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qi haoxuan wakes up in the morning, the first thing he does is ask Xiao an whether he has got up.


    Then I get up, wash, wait for Tianmiao to get up and have breakfast together. After using it, I was thinking about where to play, what to buy and what to eat with Tianmiao today. Anyway, the most important thing every day is to revolve around the sky.


    After eating early, Qi haoxuan goes out with Tianmiao.


    "Every day, today I''ll take you to a restaurant in the west of the city, which is quite special. It''s built by the water, half on land and half on water. Every day there is a boat show on the water. There are both singers and dancers. " As the No.1 dandy in Beijing, Qi haoxuan is very proficient in eating, drinking and playing. It''s very clever.


    "Good." Tianmiao nodded with a smile.


    "Xiao Lin, go and tell the shopkeeper that the box with the best view is for me." Qi haoxuan turns to eunuch Xiao Linzi to order a way.


    "Yes." Xiao Lin took the order and went out.


    "I''ll show you around the market first. There''s a pastry peanut shop in the west market. It''s very delicious, crispy and delicious. Let''s buy some snacks. " Qi haoxuan looks at the person in front of her and just wants to share everything he thinks is the best with her.


    "Good." Tianmiao still nodded with a smile.


    Qi haoxuan said the pastry peanuts is a very small shop. There are only two or three tables for guests to drink some tea or wine, just with peanuts. But a lot of people obviously don''t buy peanuts to rest here, they all come to buy them and take them with them. It''s still in the morning, and the queue for peanuts is long.


    Qi haoxuan''s style has always been to let Xiao Anzi jump in line directly, and no one dares to have an opinion.


    Now that the sky is dim, Qi haoxuan solemnly tells Xiao Anzi: "don''t disturb the people. Queue up at the back. My wife and I walk around every day. "


    Xiao Anzi looked at the prince who spoke seriously, restrained the twitch of his mouth and went to the back of the line. For the first time, I''m not used to queuing for the first time.


    Just when Xiao Anzi was in line, a few people came from far and near. They couldn''t help jumping in the line.


    "What are you doing? Line up behind you. " Cried Little Anzi.


    "Do you know who our young master is? Line up? Do your spring and autumn dream, what are you... " The people who were stopped by Xiao Anzi were all shouting abuse without looking back. When he turned to look at the people who were talking to him, he became dumb instantly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    Xiao Anzi put his hands on his chest and sneered, "say, go on, what am I? I''ll finish the rest for you. "


    The men''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and the cat came running over. Xiao Anzi bowed his hand and said with a smile, "it''s uncle an. I have no eyes. I didn''t see you. What''s more, why are you queuing here? Go ahead, go ahead, go ahead. You know it''s uncle an. How dare you fart? "


    "I don''t think you dare." Xiao Anzi snorted coldly, "eyes will be bright in the future. It''s me today. If you meet someone else next time, hum


    "Yes, uncle an taught me." Those who bowed their heads and stooped nodded yes.


    These are the boys of the son of the Minister of punishment in the capital.


    "But, Mr. an, what are you doing? Why are you in line here? " The small Si lined up behind the small an son, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "The Lord asked me to line up." Xiao Anzi lowered his voice. "You should have heard about it recently. My Lord brought back a girl. Everything''s up to that girl. Pay attention to the image in front of girls. Why am I standing in line here? Do you understand? "


    Several people respectively showed the expression that I understood, and they all laughed with profound meaning.


    After a while, Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao came over.


    There are a few people in front of the turn of small Anzi, qihaoxuan is ready to go to the car with Tianmiao and so on.


    As a result, two more people are going to jump the queue.


    The two men who came here, Xiao Anzi and the little fellows behind him, knew each other. The man who came here was Qi Hongzhi''s little fellows.


    Xiao Anzi and several people behind him looked at each other and laughed, which was meaningful.


    Just as the two men were about to jump in the queue, Qi haoxuan saw it and said angrily, "what are you doing? I can''t stand in line, can I? "


    The two boys were confused by this angry roar. After seeing the person who scolded them clearly, they were scared to salute and beg for mercy.


    "Get out of here, line up in the back! Qi Hongzhi, go and ask him to come here. As a member of the royal family, if you don''t lead by example, you have to jump in the queue? " Qi haoxuan''s words are dignified and righteous. After that, Qi haoxuan turned his head to look at Tianmiao, and saw Tianmiao nodding in appreciation. Oh, oh, oh! This is indeed quite right. Smile at me every day!


    One of the two boys went to find Qi Hongzhi and the other went to the back of the line. As a result, when I went to the back of the queue, I saw Xiao Anzi in the front and a few guys behind him, and he glared.


    What''s going on today?


    Xiaoyao Wang asked his people to line up, and now he scolded them to line up too?


    Is the sun coming out in the west?


    Qi Hongzhi trotted over, with 10000 question marks in his heart.


    Line up? What are you talking about? When did people like them line up? Oh, of course, if the other party is higher than their status and more aggressive than them, of course they have to queue up. As a qualified dandy, bullying the soft and fearing the hard, ah no, farting, is to judge the situation! As a qualified dandy, it is a necessary skill to judge the situation.


    But Uncle nineteen had people line up? Did the emperor come to buy crispy peanuts? So 19 uncle just can''t, also obediently line up?


    Qi Hong''s brain mended and trotted all the way.


    I ran to the shop and looked around. I didn''t see the emperor.


    What''s going on?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    Qi Hongzhi looked around. At last, the Emperor didn''t see it, but he saw that the 19 uncle, who was usually invincible, was talking to a woman.


    Huh?


    Is the rumor true?


    Did the 19th uncle find the woman who fascinated him and bring her back to the palace?


    No, he has to go and have a good look. Uncle nineteen is a piece of white paper in the relationship between men and women. It''s easy to use. This must be the enchantress from somewhere who has bewitched uncle nineteen. There must be a plan. Do you want to harm uncle 19 or do you want to be rich? Some time ago, uncle nineteen couldn''t find anyone. When he had enough taste, the woman appeared.


    If there is a problem, there must be a big problem!


    Qi Hongzhi ran to Qi haoxuan and saluted: "Uncle nineteen!"


    "You come just in time. What''s the matter with you? As a royal child, how can you disturb the people? If you don''t line up well, you jump in line? Just cut in the line. It''s on me? " Qi haoxuan pointed to Qi Hongzhi''s head and yelled.


    Qi Hongzhi listened to Qi haoxuan''s lesson and looked up at the woman standing next to Qi haoxuan.


    Then he took a breath of the air conditioner.


    Is such a woman a witch? impossible! Look at this appearance, this temperament, he had never seen such a dazzling person. Qi Hongzhi was stunned. Finally, I understood why Uncle 19 was so fascinated by this woman.


    Before 19 uncle where is not enlightened? That''s people''s high vision. In the past, those women were the dust on the ground. Now when they see the white clouds in the sky, they will be enlightened instantly. Qi Hongzhi sighed in his heart.


    Ah, no, no, I can''t be confused by this woman''s appearance! Qi Hongzhi, you should be sober. Calm down, calm down, be steady! First observe quietly to see if this woman has ulterior motives.


    "I''m talking to you. What''s the matter with you?" Qi haoxuan looked at Qi Hongzhi''s stupefied appearance. He was so angry that he stretched out his hand and grabbed Qi Hongzhi''s ear.


    "Oh, uncle nineteen, let go. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong." Qi Hongzhi exclaimed, "I told them not to jump in the queue in the future, and I''ll beat anyone who jumps in the queue in the future."


    "That''s about the same. Hongzhi, you are no longer young. You should be sensible. " Qi haoxuan said earnestly.


    Qi Hongzhi''s mouth flicks. Please, uncle nineteen, you seem to be one year younger than me, right? You are older than me, usually more than me. You feel your conscience and say, are you qualified to say that?


    Of course, Qi Hongzhi didn''t dare to say these words. He just muttered in his heart.


    Tianmiao looked at the scene and couldn''t help smiling.


    Qi Hongzhi is also one of the most representative dandies in Beijing. But Li haoxuan is also sincere. In the previous collapse of the world, Qi Hongzhi saw the woman beside Qi haoxuan, is also the first doubt is ulterior motives, and also found clues. But Qi haoxuan didn''t believe him, or qi haoxuan, who lost his mind, couldn''t respond. But he alienated Qi Hongzhi more and more, and even gave him a trip, which made Qi Hongzhi''s life very difficult and almost lost his life.


    Later, after the failed rebellion, Qi haoxuan woke up and couldn''t face the people who were really hurt by him, so he chose to commit suicide. Still in that tragic way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Tianmiao quietly looks at the interaction between the two people and sighs in his heart that these two lovely children have been hurt so deeply because of the change. This person behind the scenes, is really damned!


    "This is Tianmiao. Your name is Tianyi!" Qi haoxuan said, "every day, this is my nephew, Qi Hongzhi, the silly son of king an. You can call him Hongzhi."


    Qi Hongzhi''s big eyes, aunt Tian? Why do you feel short for no reason? Oh, this is uncle 19''s sweetheart. It seems that it''s OK to call her aunt. But, why always feel a little strange.


    "Good day, aunt." Although Qi Hongzhi''s heart is full of pain, he still shouts crisply.


    "Hello, little marquis." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    "Uncle nineteen, where are you going? Take me with you Qi Hongzhi said with a smile.


    Qi haoxuan is about to refuse, and he hears that Tianmiao is talking to him.


    "Lord, it''s nice to have a lot of people. It''s lively." The voice of the sky is soft. Qi haoxuan is going to heaven.


    "All right, all right, then. Listen to every day Qi haoxuan smiles and nods.


    Qi Hongzhi turned his head to one side in silence. He didn''t see it! Uncle 19 should really look in the mirror now. It''s really silly to look like this now.


    "Uncle nineteen, where are you going?" Qi Hongzhi asked.


    "Go to shuiyunjian restaurant. You''ll come by yourself later, and I''ll go with you every day. " Qi haoxuan saw that xiao''anzi had already bought food, so he said.


    "Ah? Good Qi Hongzhi originally wanted to say that I''ll go with you and ask them to send me peanuts later. But on Qi haoxuan''s death line of sight, or counseled, wise didn''t say this.


    Qi haoxuan took the crisp peanuts bought by Xiao Anzi and got on the carriage with Tianmiao.


    "It''s still a little hot. This one won''t taste good until it''s a little cooler." Qi haoxuan explained very attentively, "when we get to the restaurant, we sit down and eat."


    Qi Hongzhi stood in the same place and watched Qi haoxuan''s carriage go away. He didn''t know why, but felt a little sad in his heart. Uncle nineteen used to take him with him, but now he is eating ashes in the back of the carriage.


    To the shuiyunjian restaurant, Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao come to the box that has been set long ago. The window of the box is very big. It is blocked by bead curtains. As long as the curtain is rolled up, you can see a large area of water outside, and the boat will come here to perform.


    Qi haoxuan has ordered people to put crispy peanuts on the plate. Soon the table was full of cakes, snacks, fruits and tea.


    "There will be a show soon. There are three every day, one in the morning, one in the afternoon and one in the evening. " Qi haoxuan shook his head and explained, "every day, this taro spring roll tastes very good. Try it. And this, this snack is their house''s signature. Hong Zhi and I like it very much. "


    Tianmiao quietly ate all kinds of snacks on the table, his expression changed from plain to satisfied. Finally, he had a pleasant drink of tea, and then said to haoxuan with a smile: "it''s really delicious, thank you."


    "Ah, thank you Thank you! Just like it every day. If you like, I can bring you every day. " Qi haoxuan laughs foolishly, the smile is satisfied.


    Qi Hongzhi came in to see such a scene.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    It''s over, it''s over. Uncle nineteen is really over this time.


    Qi Hongzhi sighed that uncle nineteen had really fallen.


    "Nineteen uncle, good day aunt." Qi Hongzhi came in and said hello.


    "Oh, Hongzhi, here you are. Sit down." Qi haoxuan pointed to the farthest position from him and Tianmiao and said.


    Qi Hongzhi suddenly felt that there was a snack jam. But what can we do? We have to sit aside.


    Shuiyunjian restaurant is a favorite place in Beijing. In addition to the popular food here, there is also a unique song and dance performance here.


    It was still the morning, and many people came one after another.


    As the leader of the dandies in Beijing, all the dandies who came here early in the morning to have fun came to greet Qi haoxuan and salute him. Of course, they are all curious about what kind of woman the king of Xiaoyao is fascinated by.


    Qi haoxuan, with a black face, looked at the dandy young masters who came to ask for their respects. He wanted to get angry and beat these idiots. Don''t think he didn''t see these people secretly looking at the sky, don''t think he didn''t see the amazing in these people''s eyes. Oh, no! That''s not right! What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen what a fairy looks like? Get out of here! Qi haoxuan thought angrily.


    A boat slowly rowed over, and the performance was finally about to begin.


    Qi haoxuan''s box finally quieted down.


    The curtain rolled up, and Tianmiao lay beside the window with great interest, watching the performance on the boat.


    There are two floors in the boat. The dancers in water sleeves are standing on the upper and lower floors. As soon as the vocal music rings, they all begin to dance. The whole boat seemed to be alive.


    Qi haoxuan also lies beside the window and explains to Tianmiao: "this song and dance is called letting a hundred flowers bloom. The color of the boat is red, and then these dancers are dressed in colorful, moving, especially bright. It''s like the wind blowing flowers, bursts of fragrance


    Tianmiao turned to look at Qi haoxuan and said with a smile, "the Lord is so powerful. He knows everything."


    Qi haoxuan was embarrassed and giggled: "Oh, these are all small problems. If you have anything you don''t understand, just ask me. "


    Later, because of this, Qi haoxuan became diligent and eager to learn. He knew astronomy, geography, harmony, yin and Yang, eight trigrams, Qimen and dunjia Stop, stop, pull away.


    Anyway, in a word, Qi haoxuan has become learned and versatile. But this road is full of tears and sweat. Let''s not mention it.


    At the end of the song, the dancers stopped, and the boat became quiet again.


    Tianmiao nodded and praised: "the person who rehearsed this dance is really unique."


    "Yes, but this dance only takes place three times a day. In the morning, afternoon and evening, after a month''s performance, it will be replaced by a new one..." Qi haoxuan is explaining to Tianmiao. As a result, there comes a noise from the boat, which interrupts him.


    "What''s the matter? Go and have a look. " Qi haoxuan said to Qi Hongzhi.


    Qi Hongzhi kept looking at the other window, but he didn''t get up. He said lazily, "what else can I do? It''s my sister, Princess Pingle, who has come out to look for trouble disguised as a man. They make trouble out of no reason and let others dance again, saying that they came late and didn''t see the whole picture. "


    Qi haoxuan''s face darkened: "who does she think she is? It''s a shame. Go and get her! "


    (ah, it''s really poor. Please don''t subscribe with the book money and the voucher. Then I have no money and cry. Please book currency subscription support. Love you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    "To order!" Qi Hongzhi got up and went to the boat.


    Qi haoxuan looked at Tianmiao and said with a smile: "everyday, I''m sorry, I let you see the joke. My niece is so stupid. "


    "But the Lord is very good." Heaven smiles.


    Qi haoxuan was as happy as honey.


    But the good mood was soon destroyed by the noise at the door.


    "Qi Hongzhi, let me go! I''m your sister The sharp female voice at the door was very harsh.


    Then I saw Qi Hongzhi dragging a person in. The man dressed up, but his lips were red and his teeth were white, and the earrings were not taken down. At a glance, he knew that it was a woman disguised as a man.


    The person that comes in is still making originally, the result sees Qi haoxuan in, the voice stops abruptly.


    "What are you arguing about outside? You want another dance for you? Why? " Qihaoxuan impatient reprimand way.


    "I''m Princess Pingle! Let them dance again, that is to look up to them Pingle princess heard, temper up, raised his chin said.


    "I''ll go into the palace later and tell my brother to get rid of your princess." Qi haoxuan said coolly.


    "Uncle nineteen, you can''t do that!" The princess of Pingle was surprised and afraid, "Uncle nineteen, you were not like this before."


    "How am I?" Qi haoxuan said impatiently, "I used to ask people to dance one more song, but I also want to give money. Even if you don''t give money, your attitude is still so bad. What''s the matter? Your face is bigger than mine? "


    When Princess Pingle heard this, she hung her head and did not dare to speak.


    "Go back. When did your father limit you to play? You also make a woman disguise as a man, make a man and woman, when all people are stupid, can''t see you are a woman? " Qi haoxuan did not give face to reprimand, "get back to me right away."


    Princess Pingle was reprimanded and left in disgrace.


    After Princess Pingle left, Qi Hongzhi couldn''t help laughing: "Uncle nineteen, only you can cure her. She can be horizontal at home, and her father can''t control her. He yells at me all day and puts up his sister''s score. Look at her just now, fart Ah, you see, she didn''t dare to say a word just now. " Qi Hongzhi originally wanted to say that he didn''t dare to fart. As a result, he quickly changed his words about Qi Hongzhi''s view of death.


    "OK, let''s not talk about her. Let''s think about where we''re going tomorrow." Qi haoxuan said.


    "Well, uncle nineteen, how about going boating on the lake? It''s the Moon Lake twenty miles away from the city. " Qi Hongzhi thought of the idea as soon as he turned his eyes.


    "Yes, tomorrow you''re ready. Do you have a Chuang Tzu near there Qi haoxuan asked.


    "Yes, we go hunting in the morning and boating in the afternoon." Qi Hongzhi said happily, "there are some small prey near my Chuang Tzu. We''ll have a barbecue on the spot. It''s a different taste. "


    "OK, that''s settled." Qi haoxuan nodded.


    Tianmiao thought beside him, human beings can really enjoy it. Think about the human employees of Tiandao office. They are tired to be dogs every day, but they will have fun when they perform tasks in various worlds. For example, in the world of sugar pills, the former employees accumulated a lot of wealth and didn''t know how to enjoy it.


    "Every day, tomorrow I will prepare a gentle mare for you. Let''s go hunting together." Qi haoxuan said.


    Tianmiao said yes with a smile.


    Qi haoxuan didn''t realize at the moment that he had dug a big hole for himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    The next day, Qi haoxuan saw Tianmiao wearing a hunting suit. His eyes could not be removed from Tianmiao. She was dressed in a strong silver dress, and the belt around her waist was also silver, with delicate cloud patterns embroidered on it, which made her waist more attractive.


    "It''s really beautiful. I chose it yesterday. It''s really good for every day." Qi haoxuan can''t find words to describe the beauty of the sky. He can''t help nodding and saying it''s good-looking. He also thinks that he doesn''t learn enough. We should learn more in the future, otherwise we will not use beautiful words.


    "Come on, Lord, you should be very good at riding and shooting, right? Can I have the roast rabbit shot by Wang Ye at noon today? " Tianmiao tilted his head slightly and asked with a smile.


    The smile on Qi haoxuan''s face froze.


    The rabbit he shot himself???


    Ah, Qi Hongzhi, you fool, come here, I promise not to kill you!


    Why did you suggest hunting?


    Why do you still agree with me?


    Hunting? What kind of hunting does he play?


    Tianmiao looked at Qi haoxuan with a smile: "Wang Ye, let''s go. I want to see Wang Ye''s galloping horse."


    "Ah, good." Qi haoxuan followed up.


    Qi Hongzhi has been waiting, waiting for Qi haoxuan''s eyes to kill.


    Qi Hongzhi felt the back of his head. He didn''t seem to make uncle 19 angry, did he? Uncle nineteen, what''s going on?


    Qi haoxuan rode on his horse, but when he saw the sky around him, he got up again. Well, we must work hard today. What if a rabbit blind bumps into him?


    As a result, a rabbit really jumped up in front of him. Qi haoxuan couldn''t help saying that he took a bow to shoot an arrow and hit it!


    Qi haoxuan happily turned his head and looked at Tianmiao: "every day, I''ll bake a rabbit for you later."


    "Yes, the Lord is very powerful. He''s good at both literature and martial arts. He knows everything. He''s so good at riding and shooting Tianmiao praised.


    "No, ha ha, no, no, next time I''ll shoot you a boar!" Qi haoxuan is a little overjoyed with a smile.


    Qi Hongzhi turned his mouth. The rabbit was hit by himself. Uncle 19 picked it up and sold it. Shooting wild boars? Don''t let the boar arch him then.


    I didn''t expect that Qi Hongzhi''s words became a stamp.


    When they cross a small hillside, a male boar with several hundred catties is watching them.


    Qi Hongzhi glared and murmured, "when will there be a wild boar near my Chuang Tzu?" When he finished this sentence, he secretly said that it was not good, because there had never been a large animal near Zhuangzi. He asked the guards to wait far away, and did not let them follow him.


    "Uncle nineteen, now, what, what to do?" Qi Hongzhi spoke in a low voice for fear that the loud voice would disturb the wild boar. By hundreds of Jin wild boar arch, he is not dead also seriously injured.


    "Fight!" Qi haoxuan clenched the bow and arrow in his hand, quietly blocked in front of the sky. No matter what, absolutely can''t let every day get a little hurt, "if you can''t deal with it for a while, you''ll run with it every day."


    "Uncle nineteen, how can that be done?" Qi Hongzhi was in a hurry. What else did he have to say? Then the boar not far away came roaring.


    Qi Hongzhi rushed to shoot an arrow at the boar. As a result, the arrow just rubbed the boar''s ear. The boar was enraged and rushed faster.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    Qi haoxuan''s eyes sank. He grasped the bow and arrow in his hand, aimed at the wild boar, and cried out: "every day you run fast, run back, and go to the guards."


    Qi Hong is in a hurry. He can''t let uncle 19 have an accident. Uncle 19''s archery, doesn''t he know? He stepped in front of Qi haoxuan: "Uncle nineteen, run, run


    Qi haoxuan did not move a step, let him escape in front of every day? impossible!


    Qi haoxuan knew that he couldn''t shoot the boar, but he shot the arrow with all his strength.


    Then the shocking thing happened. Qi haoxuan''s arrow directly penetrated the boar''s head, and the power was so huge that it directly penetrated the boar on the ground. The wild boar twitched a few times, and it was almost out of breath.


    Qi Hongzhi was stunned, and so was Qi haoxuan.


    The soft voice of Tian Miao came from behind Qi haoxuan: "the Lord is very powerful."


    This time, Qi haoxuan didn''t answer and boast. Instead, he looked at the wild boar and the bow and arrow in his hand, and said nothing.


    Qi Hongzhi rushed forward and looked around the body of the wild boar. He cried out: "Wow, uncle nineteen, really, you really shot this wild boar. Wow, I''ll send someone to move it. We''ll have a boar at noon today. "


    Qi haoxuan just made a sound and didn''t say much.


    On this day, Qi haoxuan was very silent. He was not in the mood to go boating in the afternoon, so he proposed to go back to his home.


    After Tianmiao''s lunch break, he went to the palace.


    The emperor looked at Qi haoxuan standing in front of him and doubted that there was something wrong with his ears: "what do you say? You''re going to have a riding and shooting class? Want to learn martial arts? " Isn''t this stupid brother who knows how to eat, drink and have fun all day afraid of hardship? When I learned to ride and shoot in the past, I didn''t want to go after a long time. What''s the main requirement today?


    "Yes, brother. I''ll spend an hour practicing martial arts every morning and studying in class in the evening." Qi haoxuan nodded positively.


    The emperor went back to bed.


    "Brother Huang, what are you doing?" Qi haoxuan went forward discontentedly and shook the emperor''s arm.


    "I''m very relieved. I''m holding back the tears I''m about to move." The emperor replied solemnly.


    Qi haoxuan snorted, and then sat by the bed in silence.


    "This time, because of the girl?" The emperor sat up and asked.


    "Yes." Qi haoxuan stuffy reply, "I found myself too weak to protect her. I want to be strong, I want to be able to protect her! "


    The emperor smiles, reaches out his hand and touches his silly brother''s head: "well, if you want to protect the people or things you care about, you have to have the corresponding ability. Otherwise, for her or for you, it''s a disaster. Why do you think there is such a saying that beauty is in trouble? "


    "That''s because their men can''t protect them, so they shamefully put all the responsibility on them. Or, just make an excuse for your incompetence. " Qi haoxuan blurts out.


    "Yes. But there''s another reason The emperor continued to touch his brother''s head. Well, he felt much worse than when he was a child. When he grew up, his hair was not as comfortable as when he was a child. "There was another reason, that is, the two were not equal. You think that if a mountain savage and a top official like a beautiful girl, even if the beautiful girl like mountain savage. Can the mountain savage keep the girl? Even if the girl wants to marry a Yamamoto, does her family agree? Even if he agrees and marries, what can Yamanaka give the girl happiness? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Qi haoxuan was stunned. He never thought about these problems.


    "So, there are some words, such as the right family, talent and beauty. Like a person, because this person wants to become better, is a very good thing, very good. I''m really glad. " The emperor looked at Qi haoxuan with a smile.


    "Brother..." Looking at the emperor with a happy smile on his face, Qi haoxuan suddenly asked, "brother, did I break your heart before?"


    The emperor thought seriously: "a little bit. But I think, I am the emperor, and you are my younger brother, I have no problem supporting you all my life. Even if you don''t learn, have no skill, have no mind, and don''t become martial arts, you will not... "


    "Stop, stop." Qi haoxuan discontented to interrupt the emperor''s words, "brother, although you are telling the truth, but how can I listen so awkward?"


    "Ha ha ha, you know I''m telling the truth. But I want to say that even if it is like this, I am willing to support you all my life. Even if I go later, I will give you my will. No one can bully you. " The emperor smiles.


    "No, brother, you live a long life!" Qi haoxuan listened to these words, always feel very harsh, stood up and said, "brother, you have to live a long life, if you go, no one can protect me."


    "Well, well, I will live a long life." The emperor said with a smile, "well, go back. I will send people to your house to give you lessons every day."


    "Thank you, brother. Brother is the best." Qi haoxuan happily saluted and ran away.


    After waiting for Qi haoxuan to leave, the emperor called in the dark guard: "what happened today?"


    After the secret guard told him, the emperor thought. Today, the hunting place is flat, and the dark guards have no place to hide, so they stare at it in the distance. But inexplicably, a wild boar appeared and was shot by haoxuan. It sounds strange.


    Moreover, we have not found out the identity of the woman named Tianmiao. How is that possible?


    "Emperor, there''s another thing that I don''t know whether to say or not." Chong''an bowed himself.


    "If you have something to say, what else can you sell?" The emperor knew that his personal eunuch must have something to say.


    "Those young men in Beijing have changed a lot now. It''s all because of xiaoyaowang. " Chongan report.


    "Oh? Talk about it. " The emperor is interested. Let Chong''an talk about it in detail.


    After listening, the emperor''s expression was a little complicated.


    Qi haoxuan idles all day, chasing chickens and dogs. Although he doesn''t want to rob people''s women, there is absolutely no good comment. For example, it''s common to jump in line, for example, to have a meal and have to drive people out of a box. But now, Qi haoxuan took the initiative to denounce this kind of behavior, and restrained those dandies from doing so. Beat anyone who dares not to obey.


    In the past, people gathered to fight chickens and watch birds. Now when they see this kind of behavior, they shake their heads and sigh, saying that these dandies are really useless. How can they waste a lot of good time on it? They should go back and read more books.


    The dandies in Beijing once thought that Qi haoxuan was possessed by something. But it''s impossible. For a moment, the dandies in the capital are much more honest.


    Qi haoxuan''s next days will be more substantial.


    Every morning, get up early to practice martial arts.


    Tianmiao, sitting on the rocking chair under the eaves, ate all kinds of snacks Qi haoxuan ordered people to buy, drank the tribute tea Qi haoxuan picked from the emperor and the empress dowager, and watched him practice martial arts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    After practicing martial arts, it is Qi haoxuan who takes Tianmiao to eat, drink and have fun in the capital. Qi haoxuan took Tianmiao to taste all the delicious food in the capital, from the most famous restaurant to the roadside stall selling kebabs. It''s called experiencing life and enjoying life.


    At noon with lunch, Tianmiao lunch break, Qi haoxuan Chi Chi Chi Chi reading, learning. When Tianmiao gets up, Qi haoxuan takes Tianmiao out to play. In the process of playing, Tianmiao will still ask a lot of questions. In the evening, Qi haoxuan read at night, looking for the answer. The next day, he told Tianmiao the answer.


    In this way, Qi haoxuan''s martial arts and talent in rapid progress. The emperor and the Empress Dowager were secretly happy and grateful to Tianmiao, who had never met. Although I don''t know whether Tianmiao is unintentional or intentional, and I don''t know what her purpose is, it''s a good thing to make Qi haoxuan change like this.


    On this day, Qi haoxuan, after Tianmiao''s lunch break, excitedly told her something: "every day, the eldest princess invited us to enjoy the flowers tomorrow, saying that there was a very strange exotic song and dance performance, so I must appreciate it. Let''s go and have a look. " Qi haoxuan himself likes to play and knows that Tianmiao also likes it. Of course, this kind of thing is the first time to talk to Tianmiao.


    "The eldest princess specially invited you." Qi haoxuan said happily.


    Tianmiao smiles and agrees. After all these days, the people behind the scenes have finally moved again. The last time I was chased, it seems that I''m slowing down now.


    The next day, Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao went to Princess Chang''s house together.


    And Dongxiao and konghou went shopping. There are a lot of delicious food that the host told us to buy. I didn''t expect that there are many delicious things in this small world.


    As soon as Tianmiao and qihaoxuan arrive at Princess Chang''s mansion, they attract everyone''s attention.


    Tianmiao doesn''t say anything, just standing there quietly, people can''t move their eyes.


    The eldest princess also looked at Tianmiao in amazement. Could such an excellent woman be the evil in the mouth of Taoist priest? Impossible?


    However, when the long Princess saw Qi haoxuan carefully holding Tianmiao across the threshold, her hesitation disappeared. Let Qi haoxuan, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, please like this. It''s not evil. What is it? Qi haoxuan fan''s dizzy, in the long run, there will be an accident.


    The eldest princess welcomed Qi haoxuan. Qi haoxuan and the eldest princess said hello and said, "eldest princess, this is Tianmiao. Every day, this is eldest princess."


    "Is this miss Tian?" The princess said with a smile.


    Tianmiao just nodded and said nothing.


    The long Princess frowned slightly and was unhappy. Even if you don''t salute yourself, you don''t say a word. The long Princess looks at Qi haoxuan, but Qi haoxuan just smiles: "I''m afraid of strangers every day. Princess long, don''t mind


    "No, I don''t mind." The princess squeezed out a smile, but her heart was burning with anger. What does Qi haoxuan see in such a rude woman? Sure enough, I was fascinated. Long princess is firm before the idea.


    Tianmiao''s attention at this time is on the Taoist priest in Princess Chang''s mansion. There is a black thread on his body, which is involved in other places. As long as you follow the black line, you may find something.


    "Mr. Wang, this way, please. Miss Tian, this way, too." The princess asked Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao to sit down with a smile. As long as you enter the hall, the Taoist priest said that as soon as you step into the array, you will make the monster appear!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Qi haoxuan didn''t notice the calculation behind the princess''s smile, but talked and laughed with Tianmiao and entered the hall. Many people are already sitting there in the hall. Da''an Dynasty was not so strict with the defense of men and women, and many women went shopping on weekdays. It''s not surprising that they are in the same room in the hall of Princess mansion. Seeing that Qi haoxuan came in, everyone stood up and saluted. Qi haoxuan waved his hand and motioned everyone to sit down.


    The princess repressed her joy and came in with her.


    After Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao sat down, the eldest princess raised her smiling face and said to him, "Lord, a few days ago, I ordered someone to rehearse a dance. These dancers are all foreign women, and they have a different style."


    "Well, look." Qi haoxuan first turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. He said that he was interested in Tianmiao.


    The princess nodded slightly to her maid, and the maid''s face was dignified and high five.


    The next moment, a group of dancers come in, dressed with exotic customs. Covered face, a black dress, inside wearing exposed, looming full of temptation.


    But Qi haoxuan found the problem.


    The leading dancer looks familiar.


    "Who is this man?" Qi haoxuan asked in a cold voice, "I seem to have seen her. Oh, I remember. Didn''t she say that she was separated from her relatives? Why did she go to Princess Chang''s house to find her relatives Qi haoxuan felt something was wrong from the bottom of his heart. The leading woman was the coquettish woman she met on the street that day.


    Long princess a Leng, immediately said with a smile: "Xu is found family, family is the team."


    "Did the princess have a thorough investigation? What about spies from other countries? " Although Qi haoxuan idles around on weekdays, it doesn''t mean he is stupid. He stares at the princess and asks.


    "Huiwangye, minnv is not a spy. Minnv is not a spy." The princess did not speak, the coquettish woman knelt directly in front of Qi haoxuan, raised her head and looked at Qi haoxuan with wet eyes. She wanted to cry, "the Lord knows that minnu is not a spy. Minnv just separated from her family and met with her fellow villagers some time ago. By chance, it was... "


    The coquettish woman said while looking at Qi haoxuan wrongly with her eyes, I was still in pity. In the heart actually is puzzled, why can be like this? As the master said, as long as you enter this array, and then align yourself with haoxuan to use the hypnotic method, Qi haoxuan should be obsessed with himself. Now you should help yourself up. Why is his eyes so clear now?


    The eldest princess frowned at this time. She had seen many women who wanted to be attached, but for the first time she saw such a person who couldn''t wait. This is so strange. Is this woman really a spy of other countries?


    "Come on, take it down and check it out." Qi haoxuan orders with a cold face that he will not have any pity for jade. There must be something wrong with this woman, and she also seems to have eye disease, and her eyes are pumping endlessly. Qi haoxuan didn''t understand the act of winking.


    "Wang Ye, min nu..." The coquettish woman was shocked. At this time, it was confirmed that her hypnotic method was invalid. What about the master? What about master''s maze? Why hasn''t Shifu moved yet?


    "Wait a minute." When the coquettish woman panicked, her master''s voice finally rang out in her ear.


    A Taoist dressed as a fairy came out slowly from the back of the hall.


    The princess stood up and said to the Taoist very politely: "Taoist."


    The Taoist threw away the dust of Buddha and walked slowly to the center of the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    "Which one is this?" Qi haoxuan''s face is as deep as water at the moment. He doesn''t know that today''s so-called flower appreciation meeting is aimed at him, so the head on his neck is really white.


    "Lord, calm down." The Taoist priest bowed to Qi haoxuan, then raised his head, put on the appearance of an outsider, and once again raised the dust of Buddha. Not to mention his Taoist robe and the white dust of Buddha, he has been so calm that he really frightens many people in the hall.


    Qi haoxuan is not so patient, sneer a way: "what nonsense to say." Originally, I wanted to say that there was fart, but I wanted to be around every day and I held back.


    "I dare to ask if Wang Ye has been in a trance recently and has done some unreasonable things, which are completely opposite to what he used to do before?" He asked in no hurry.


    When the Taoist said this, everyone in the hall was stunned. If you think about it carefully, it''s not just the opposite of what it used to be. It''s just like changing people.


    The eldest princess thought deeply and then said, "yes, it''s like a different person."


    "That''s because someone has confused the Lord, and this person..." The Taoist looked at the sky, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Everyone in the hall also looked at the sky. It''s true that Qi haoxuan is fascinated by this mysterious woman. However, Qi haoxuan''s change is in everyone''s eyes. It''s getting better step by step.


    What does this Taoist want to say? Qi haoxuan is fascinated by the mind, so become better? And then this girl has a problem?


    Don''t be a fool, right?


    The crowd looked at the Taoist strangely and wanted to hear his next performance.


    The atmosphere in the hall was tense and silent for a moment. All eyes are focused on the Taoist. And Tianmiao is bored to lean on the chair, always locking the black line in the Taoist soul.


    However, the next moment, beyond everyone''s expectation, a scene happened. The Taoist priest directly knelt down in front of Qi haoxuan and Tianmiao with a plop. He couldn''t help but put out his hand to his face and slapped himself in the face. It''s the most important thing to hit him. His own nosebleed came out. Everyone who saw it felt painful. Then the Taoist began to shout.


    "I''m here today for the fool Xiaoyao king. The eldest princess is even more stupid. I said a few words at will, and she believed it. She thought that the king of Xiaoyao had changed because he was confused. She is just a pig. I said that the woman around Xiaoyao king is a witch. She really believed it. I don''t think that there is a witch who can make people better? She wants me to get rid of this woman. Ha ha ha, stupid as a pig, use her pig brain to think about it, does this matter get her? The emperor and the Empress Dowager are happy to see it come true. How dare she interfere in the affairs of Xiaoyao king? Is it stupid to flatter a horse The Taoist said that he laughed, but the panic in his eyes almost overflowed his eyes.


    What the hell is going on? Why did you shout out all the words in your heart?


    The eldest princess''s face had turned into a pigliver color. She yelled: "are all the people dead? Why don''t you drag it down for me? "


    "What''s the rush? Wait for him to finish Qi haoxuan light said, his voice is not big, but it seems like ten thousand years glacier, no temperature. The long princess''s cold eyes on Qi haoxuan made the whole person soft and limp on the chair.


    No one dares to move, no one dares to speak, they all stare at the Taoist kneeling in front of Qi haoxuan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "Go on." Qi haoxuan sits with a golden knife, and knocks on the armrest of the chair with the fan in his hand.


    "The king of Xiaoyao is a waste, isn''t he from a powerful family? The emperor''s favor? As long as I send my apprentice to the king of Xiaoyao and enchant him with hypnosis, who can think of it? When the time comes, you can do whatever you want him to do. Let him rebel. I''ll be the father-in-law of the state. Don''t you all look like dogs? You''re fawning on me? " Taoist''s words were like a ladle of cold water poured into a pot of boiling oil, and the whole hall was noisy.


    "Master, how can you tell the truth? If you don''t want to die, I''ll die! I used the hypnotic method, but it didn''t work at all. Why didn''t this waste Lord be fascinated? It used to be very useful. Why isn''t it now? " The coquettish woman roared at the Taoist priest. After roaring, he quickly covered his mouth. Her eyes are full of panic. What''s going on? Why can''t she control what she says and does?


    The long princess''s eyes were almost dark. She couldn''t imagine what she was going to face next.


    "I have set up a lost place in this hall. If the woman comes in, I will let her go crazy." is it not my has the final say? The Taoist continued to talk about his plan. But his heart was about to collapse. Fear, despair, especially the great fear of the unknown, almost drowned him.


    "Princess long, do you have anything else to say?" Qi haoxuan turned to look at the long princess with a face of despair, and asked faintly.


    The long Princess shook her head and said with difficulty, "I beg the king to see clearly. I am also hoodwinked by villains."


    "Come on, take them." Qi haoxuan also does not want to say more, cold voice orders.


    At this time, the Taoist priest and the coquettish woman suddenly turned their eyes white and fell to the ground. Black fog came out of their bodies.


    This kind of change, startled people back and forth, the woman''s scream is one after another, in the hall of chaos.


    Qi haoxuan stood up with a dignified face and stood in front of the sky.


    "You are very well, Lord." The voice of the sky Misty suddenly lightly rings out behind Qi haoxuan.


    "Every day?" Qi haoxuan turns around and looks at the sky. I don''t know why, there is a huge panic in his heart, always feel that the next moment will disappear in front of his eyes every day.


    "Get better." Tianmiao smiles and puts his hand on Qi haoxuan''s shoulder. A weak white light entered Qi haoxuan''s body. It was Tianmiao''s blessing to him.


    "Where are you going?" Qi Hao Xuan flustered ask a way.


    "Your wish has come true." Tianmiao smiles and walks slowly to the door without looking back.


    "Every day!" Qi haoxuan cried out in panic, but he found that he couldn''t move half a step. So did everyone else, as if they were all in the same place.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful boy and a girl appeared at the door of the hall.


    Qi Hongzhi immediately recognized that it was Tianmiao''s younger brother and sister. There are also many people who recognize their identities. Because the housekeeper of Qi haoxuan''s family has bought a lot of things with them these days. Tianmiao has always been the object of close attention of many people in Beijing, and her younger brother and sister are naturally the same.


    It seems that these two people suddenly appear?


    People wonder, are you dazzled?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    "Boss, the teleport has been destroyed." Dongxiao report. There is a teleportation array in this small world. Although the teleportation array is very small, it can teleport something. To be exact, teleport magic.


    "Sure, just one. It''s destroyed." Kongho added.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly.


    In the hall, the black fog around the Taoist priest and the coquettish woman suddenly gathered together, began to flow outside the door, and then began to rise. Tianmiao walks out of the gate and looks up at the sky.


    Seems to be hiding there?


    Tianmiao followed the black line and flew up slowly.


    At this time, the people in the hall finally moved. Qi haoxuan was the first one to rush out. He looked up at the top, staring at the sky slowly flying high. He stretched out his hand blankly, reached half of it, but dropped down powerlessly.


    "Human, hum!" Konghou looked at Qi haoxuan and let out a cold hum. What do you want to do with this tiny human being who is so loved by his master? I really want to slap him to death!


    "Konghou!" Dongxiao gave a warning, for fear that the bear child would really be jealous and slap the human to death. At that time, it''s not about the master''s resurrection. Do your best to look for trouble!


    Qi Hongzhi and others clearly heard the cold hum full of contempt from konghou.


    Human?


    What do you mean?


    Isn''t she human?


    Tianmiao was rising slowly along the black line, but soon, the black line began to become nihilistic. Tianmiao''s face changed slightly, turned into a white light and went straight to the sky. At the same time, everyone in the capital heard the loud singing of dragons and Fengs.


    On this day, everyone saw a scene that they will never forget.


    A huge Silver Dragon and a huge colorful Phoenix rose from the sky and went straight after the white light. Finally, it disappeared into the sky.


    Qi Hongzhi and others were staring at this scene, feeling a blank brain.


    The first one who came back to God was the princess Chang. She took the lead and knelt down. She was terrified: "please forgive me." What did she do? Even with the demons want to deal with the real immortal? Let her die at this moment, she felt that death is not enough.


    A group of people knelt behind the princess. Qi Hongzhi also knelt down. He was shocked. Actually saw the dragon and the Phoenix! Also, Tianmiao, who is Tianmiao? Is it really a fairy?! He had dinner with the immortals and watched performances together. Ah, it''s worth it! It has to be said that the brain circuit of dandy is always different from that of normal people.


    Normal people are shaking and worshiping. What the dandy thinks is, wow, it''s an immortal. I''ve had dinner with an immortal. I''m so awesome.


    Only Qi haoxuan stood still.


    "God God... " Qi haoxuan difficult spit out two words from the mouth, the voice is small to only oneself can hear.


    ¡­¡­


    Five years later.


    All the people in the capital rushed to the main road of the gate to welcome the return of the general.


    This general is no other than Qi haoxuan, the former carefree king.


    Three years ago, when the enemy invaded the frontier, Qi haoxuan led the army to support it.


    Qi haoxuan led the army to the capital of the enemy. After seven days and nights of siege, the enemy surrendered, signed various agreements and became a vassal state.


    This is the day when Qi haoxuan''s class returned to court.


    The emperor welcomed them in person, and the people welcomed their heroes back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Countless silk flowers, handkerchief throw over, Qi haoxuan just a face of calm let these things hit himself. He looked up and saw the emperor standing at the gate of the palace.


    A smile finally appeared on his face.


    When he came to the emperor, Qi haoxuan got off his horse and knelt down to salute. However, he was helped up by the emperor and hugged him.


    Qi haoxuan Leng Leng, immediately also forced to embrace the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager stood at the back, took out the brocade handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing in the highest attic of the Imperial Palace, the emperor and Qi haoxuan looked down on the whole capital.


    Qi haoxuan finally slowly looked up to the sky, his face finally began to float sad.


    The emperor naturally knew what he was thinking.


    "Don''t be sad. She''s not human. It''s impossible for you. It''s not your fault. " The emperor comforted him softly.


    "No, brother, I''m not sad about that." On the contrary, I feel very happy and lucky. I''m so lucky to meet her and get her company. "


    "Then..." The emperor frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why Qi haoxuan was so depressed.


    "I''m just sad to meet her when I was the worst, because she made me excellent, but she left without seeing me excellent." Qi haoxuan lost said.


    The emperor looked at the lost Qi haoxuan and couldn''t help reaching out to touch his head. As a result, seeing the general''s armor on his head, he was ready to withdraw his hand. But Qi haoxuan quickly took off his hat and put the emperor''s hand on his head.


    "Feel it." Qi haoxuan turned to look at the emperor and showed a big smile.


    "Silly brother, you have grown up." The emperor touched Qi haoxuan''s head and said with a smile, "but no matter how big you are, you are still that silly brother in my eyes."


    "I''m not stupid." Qi haoxuan hummed.


    "Well, don''t be silly. My younger brother is a real man. He''s a brave general who guards the frontier and defends his country." When the emperor said this, his heart was full of joy.


    Qi haoxuan laughed and looked up at the sky. Every day, you say, I''m fine, I hope I get better. I''m very obedient. I''ve been trying.


    Now, I seem to have done it. Do you see that?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Tianmiao sits on the chair where everything has its own shop, frowning slightly, thinking about the changes just happened.


    I thought I could catch a clue, but it was broken in the end.


    "Boss, some evil spirit has infiltrated into the world." Dongxiao reports.


    "It''s a middle world." Kongho road.


    "And the middle world..." After a pause, Dongxiao said, "this world was originally a big world, but later it became a middle world. After thousands of years, it''s what it is now. "


    "Oh?" Tianmiao took the memo from Dongxiao and read it. After reading it, he said, "go straight to the world and repair it."


    Dongxiao and konghou should come down.


    Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the Tianji mirror. I saw Qi haoxuan''s eyes looking at the sky.


    Tianmiao smiles and suddenly says, "human, it''s so beautiful."


    "Yes, boss, human beings can change a lot for their beliefs. Sometimes I admire their perseverance." Dongxiao road.


    "Don''t fall in love with human one day!" Kongho listened to Dongxiao''s appreciation of human beings and couldn''t help staring at him.


    Dongxiao laughed and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, this middle world. It''s very interesting." The sky is tiny stretched a waist, "this world, regard as is vacation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    After reading the memo, Tianmiao handed it to the curious kongho. Kongho took it and looked at it again. Then he said with wide eyes, "this human is not reborn?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "this human being is just taught what may happen in the future. It''s not that the world has come back. But she''ll think she''s reborn. "


    "What might happen?" Kongho blinked and thought, "that is to say, the influence of the evil Qi is to predict the future, but it is not accurate. There will be errors in the things instilled into her."


    "You''re smart once in a blue moon." Dongxiao couldn''t help praising.


    "Are you praising me? Why do I sound so wrong? " Kongho stared at Dongxiao, "sooner or later I will pluck your feathers to make a fan."


    Dong Xiao laughs but does not speak, this bear child, does not care with the child.


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "it''s a pity you can''t beat him. It''s going to be hard in a few thousand years. But there''s hope for fans. "


    "Ha? Master, are you going to beat him for me? " Kongho asked happily.


    "No, when the feathers of the flute fall naturally, you can pick up some to make a fan." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    "If the master is bad, the flute is even worse." Konghou toot mouth.


    "Well, this time in the world, well, who are you? It''s fun to be a star in the spotlight. " Tianmiao asked.


    Kongho said seriously: "it can''t be me. I see so many people. If I don''t control myself when I''m angry, I''ll be in trouble." Besides, I really don''t like humans. Kongho added in his heart.


    Dongxiao raised his hand, crossed his arms, and said: "boss, please let go. It''s not suitable for me, I''m suitable to be an agent, but it''s really not suitable to be noticed by so many people. "


    "Really, I can''t find any clues at the moment, so I''ll take a vacation first. Vacation, entertainment. It''s not cute of you to refuse. What do you think I''m suitable for? " Tianmiao asked lazily.


    "Be a singer." Konghou and Dongxiao said in one voice.


    "Well?" The sky is dim and crooked.


    "I''ve only heard you sing once, but I don''t think I''ll forget it in my life." Dongxiao remembers the scene of Tianmiao singing for the first time.


    It is said that the mermaid is the most beautiful of all things, but it is wrong.


    It''s the master''s song.


    I remember that night, the host sat on a cliff, the moonlight bathed in her body. She suddenly began to sing.


    In an instant, the ethereal song sounded, everything was quiet, everything in the world seemed to be still, and the song seemed to wash the soul. After singing a song, he didn''t recover for a long time. When he recovered, he found that he was unconsciously showing his original shape and lying there in the most languid and comfortable posture. Not to mention the konghou, the whole dragon body bent beside him, saliva all came out!


    "Yes, entertainment." Tianmiao said with a smile, "buy an entertainment company first."


    "Yes." Dongxiao should be played. Human beings are a very enjoyable creature, but Dongxiao feels that his own master is not inferior to others. No, to be exact, the enjoyment of the host is really the peak.


    "Ah, there are games in the world. Oh, it''s just a keyboard game. I haven''t experienced holographic games yet. I hope I can experience it sometime. " Kongho looked at the information of the world and yelled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    "The lucky man in this world is Ruan Tingyi." Dongxiao frowned, "the so-called reborn person is variable. If we don''t handle it well, the world will also have a deviation, and it''s not small. "


    "It also shows that the influence of demons is really great, isn''t it? Just infecting a key person can have a huge impact on the people of destiny and make the world go off track. " Said kongho.


    After kongho said this, he saw Tianmiao and Dongxiao looking at her in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? " Kongho, a little guilty, asked weakly.


    "No, that''s very good." Dongxiao nodded, "it''s just because what he said is very good that people are surprised."


    "The konghou has grown up." The sky tiny happy say.


    The corner of konghou''s mouth flicked, turned and ran: "ignore you, bad master, bad Dongxiao, I''ll make lotus seed tea for master!"


    Dongxiao hummed, childish, and gave the host bitter tea to protest.


    "Come on, vacation." Tianmiao is very excited. It seems that he hasn''t had a holiday for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gao Yuxin opened her eyes, she was at a loss first, then confused, then looked around, took her cell phone and looked at the time, then she was stunned.


    This time on the mobile phone is not right at all!


    What''s going on?


    Is


    A crazy idea poured into Gao Yuxin''s mind. Did the rebirth in the novel happen to him?


    Gao Yuxin turns on the TV and turns on the computer to make sure of the time.


    After watching the time on the computer, watching the TV on the air, and looking at her mobile phone repeatedly like crazy, she finally decided that she was back three years ago!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Gao Yuxin couldn''t help laughing and was engulfed by the surprise.


    She was born again, which means that everything can be done over again, everything will not be different!


    It took a long time for Gao Yuxin to calm down.


    She went to the dresser and looked at the person in the mirror with a sneer.


    Since God has given her this opportunity, she will cherish it.


    Now this time point is the day when she just finished plastic surgery and cultivated in the apartment. Gao Yuxin touched his swollen eyelids, and there was a huge anger in his eyes.


    Her face after plastic surgery is somewhat similar to that of Ruan Ting, a popular actress now. This is the strategy given by her agent Liu Tao.


    I still remember Liu Tao''s harsh words: "people like you have no acting skills and no appearance. If you want to be popular, naturally you have to use some means. Now plastic surgery is the first step, and then imitate the acting skills and conduct of Ruan Tingyi. First, marketing the image of "xiaotingyi", and then slowly out of their own line. "


    "Xiaotingyi"! Thinking of this title, Gao Yuxin''s face twisted. For the sake of popularity, she put up with such marketing methods. However, after she gradually becomes red and has her own style, some people will still say that she is xiaotingyi, or compare her with Ruan Tingyi, and then continue to step on her, saying that she is inferior to Ruan Tingyi everywhere, and that fakes are fakes.


    These people, damn it!


    Also, Ruan Tingyi, this lucky and enviable woman.


    She has an excellent agent, and her entertainment company has always praised her. The scandal finally turned into a favorable wind for her.


    Why?


    Why can she get what she has been dreaming of without any trouble?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Ruan Tingyi, this time, I''ll take the lead. I want to see how you can call the wind and the rain.


    There''s revenge, there''s revenge.


    She won''t let go of anyone who has robbed her resources. Once humiliated her, she will not let go.


    But what she hates most is not these people, but Ruan Tingyi.


    Ruan Tingyi has neither robbed her resources nor done any harm to her. However, Gao Yuxin hates Ruan Tingyi from the bottom of his heart. Because, she is imitating the Ruan Tingyi all red, borrowed the light of Ruan Tingyi. The existence of the genuine is a kind of shame. For Gao Yuxin, it''s a shame for her to imitate others.


    This time, she is going to make Ruan Tingyi lose her reputation!


    Gao Yuxin''s eyes are full of desire and ferocious smile.


    Next, the first step is to find a gold owner for yourself. Gao Yuxin stood up and went to the wardrobe to pick up the clothes. Without any background and advantages, she knows what she needs most if she wants to climb up in the entertainment industry as soon as possible.


    Besides, it''s time to change your mean and stupid agent.


    If only the agent of Ruan Tingyi could be used by herself.


    Gao Yuxin remembers as he selects clothes.


    As long as it''s human, there''s weakness. What''s the weakness of that agent? How can we make him for our own use? It was once rumored that Ruan Tingyi and her agent were lovers, but later it turned out that this was completely false.


    Forget it, I can''t think of it for a moment. I''d better go to the boss of Lanyu entertainment company first. Money, age is not big, the most important thing is that she knows what the boss is like. She knows the clothes, hobbies, words and deeds of Bai moonlight. As long as you can imitate his white moonlight, are you afraid that this person won''t be cheated?


    Lanyu entertainment company is also a big entertainment company. Although it is not as big as the Tianlai entertainment company where Ruan Tingyi works, as long as she holds the boss''s thigh, it will be different.


    At that time, Lan Yu''s resources will lean on her. Ruan Tingyi is just one of the artists in Teana. How can she compare with her?


    Gao Yuxin thought more and more happily, hummed a song, but unexpectedly it was consistent with the song on TV. She turned to watch TV, and saw a variety show interviewing Ruan Tingyi on TV. In the program, the host is interviewing Ruan Tingyi and talking about her famous songs. The host began to hum, saying that she liked the song very much. Gao Yuxin''s imitation of Ruan Tingyi''s sequelae still exists, making her feel like she was suddenly slapped in the face.


    Gao Yuxin looks at the TV with a gloomy face. This is a live variety show, very popular. The name of this variety show is also very funny. It''s called "I''ll ask you a question.". The implication is that the host will help fans to ask questions to Ido. The questions are all kinds, including tall and tall questions, and naturally there are also questions that make people laugh and cry. It''s also live, so there are often some unexpected pictures and reactions, which is why this program is so popular.


    Inside, the host is still asking questions.


    "What does Tingyi like to do in her spare time?"


    "Well, read books, play violin or something. I can also plant flowers. The balcony of my home is full of flowers. "


    "Wow, Tingyi is really versatile. Think about sitting on the balcony in the afternoon, the sun shining in, Tingyi drinking coffee, reading books, smelling flowers, it''s really a very pleasant thing. What books does Ting Yi usually read? " The host said with a look of longing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    "Read all kinds of books, including history, science fiction and so on." Ruan Ting Yi smile decent generous, very with the answer.


    "The hobby is really extensive, no wonder Tingyi knows so much." The host smiles and continues to ask questions.


    Gao Yuxin is not in the mood to see it. She changes her clothes, closes the door and goes out.


    ¡­¡­


    When the program is finally finished, Ruan Tingyi smiles and shakes hands with the host again.


    When she got home, as soon as she closed the door, Ruan Tingyi let out a cry and flew to the sofa. The whole person fell into the sofa.


    Ruan Tingyi''s agent Qi Feng gave her a cold look and said, "pay attention to the image."


    "I''m tired enough outside. I don''t need to pay attention to my image when I get home, do I?" Ruan Tingyi crawled out of the sofa and began to feel under the coffee table. She felt out a bag of potato chips.


    Qi Feng''s face turned black: "this kind of junk food, I have said many times, don''t eat it. How old are you and still eating these? "


    Ruan Tingyi ignored him and continued to feel under the coffee table to find out a box of chocolates. Qi Feng''s face is black again. Ruan Tingyi is still touching, and she comes out with a box of cheesecake. Qi Feng''s face is black and wants to drip water.


    "Yes, fat!" Qi Feng gritted his teeth and said, "can you restrain yourself? Don''t you know your constitution, it''s easy to get fat, but it''s hard to get thin? "


    "In life, we should enjoy ourselves in time. Lao Qi, would you like a cup of milk tea? Oh, yes, you old people pay great attention to health preservation, otherwise you only need tea to get rid of milk? " Ruan Tingyi said with a smile.


    "No need!" Qi Feng''s teeth were about to break. "I warn you, today you can only eat half a packet of potato chips, and half a cake. Three chocolates, no more. Don''t even think about milk tea! "


    "Wow! Are you the devil? " Ruan Tingyi howled angrily, "how can you be like this? If you can''t eat what you like, isn''t that fatal? "


    Qi Feng sneered: "when you become a pig, no one will look for you to play. Oh, no, maybe someone will look for you to play a 300 Jin fat man? Do you accept this kind of play? "


    Ruan Tingyi immediately feels kind-hearted. Why does she have such a poisonous agent?


    Qi Feng ignored her, but suddenly squatted down and touched under the coffee table.


    Ruan Tingyi didn''t know what Qi Feng was doing at first. After Qi Feng found out two bottles of coke, her face changed greatly.


    "My happy water!" Ruan Tingyi wailed.


    "Confiscated." Qi Feng said, "you should always remember that you are a goddess. You like reading books, playing violin, planting flowers, drinking coffee and red wine. Instead of sitting on the sofa eating potato chips, drinking milk tea, and drinking this happy fat house water. I don''t think you will be happy when you grow to 200 Jin. "


    "It''s all human needs, woo woo, my fans are not true love, they love me falsely. I believe that one day, they will fall in love with me Ruan Tingyi cried.


    "Fall in love with you?" Qi Feng said coolly.


    "It''s not my fault that I get fat easily." Ruan Ting Art Committee Qu Baba said.


    "Because of this constitution, we should strictly control our diet. You don''t love sports. " Qi Feng was not angry and said, "you forget that one time you grew ten Jin and couldn''t wear the costume? Remember, you are a goddess, not a Toby


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Ruan Tingyi looks at Qi Feng carrying two bottles of coke and goes to another house. Her heart aches like a knife.


    Her happiness is far away from her.


    I want to cry.


    Forget it, or listen to the angel''s song to appease your broken heart.


    Ruan Tingyi puts on the earphone and turns on the only songs left in her mobile phone.


    Angel''s name is Tianmiao, the singer is very mysterious. No one has ever seen her. I''ve only heard her voice. To be exact, I''ve only heard her singing.


    Star entertainment, another entertainment company juxtaposed with Teana, launched the singer''s album in the first half of the year. It''s amazing that this album has only three songs. It''s unprecedented, and it''s also something that people can''t figure out.


    Stars hold out a large number of artists and stars, but never such an operation. We can only hear it, but not see it. Also, only three songs, just one album? What kind of crazy operation is this?


    As a result, this album, red is really crazy!


    The voice of this singer named Tianmiao is so deep that people can''t extricate themselves.


    It''s a beautiful voice that can wash people''s hearts and pacify the soul.


    I feel that every time I listen to her songs, it is a kind of cultivation of the soul.


    When Ruan Tingyi first heard the song, she completely forgot what she was going to do at that time. When she recovered, she found tears on her face. Listening to music can listen to cry, but why cry, she could not say the reason.


    The name of Tianmiao spread all over the country in an instant. Many people said that this is the real sound of nature, the sound of soul. More people call Tianmiao an angel. Only an angel has such a voice.


    With only three songs, Tianmiao established its unshakable position in the entertainment circle and became a legendary existence.


    Such an exaggeration, before no one can imagine, but now it has really happened.


    Countless people are looking forward to her next album, but she seems to disappear without any movement. More people are still curious about her appearance, but Star Entertainment has not revealed the slightest bit.


    Maybe it''s the marketing method of star entertainment, but it''s very successful. More and more people are interested in it.


    Including Ruan Tingyi, she is also very curious about Tianmiao''s appearance. What does a person with such a beautiful voice look like?


    After eating half a packet of potato chips, Ruan Tingyi reluctantly put the bag aside, then went to her study, turned on her computer, and logged on a game she used to play recently.


    Her friends in the game are already waiting for her.


    Silver Dragon: "Yuanyuan, how did you come up? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Silver dragon is a player Ruan Tingyi met in the novice village as soon as she played the game. They formed a team to do the task together. Later, they thought each other was very interesting, so they became friends and often played the game together.


    Ruan Ting Yi sometimes Tucao Silver Dragon name is a little vulgar and two, silver dragon will make complaints about her name, not only the earth is stupid.


    "There''s something wrong with work, so I''m busy. Ah, I just ate half a packet of potato chips today, heartache. " Ruan Tingyi complains.


    "Is your family so poor? It''s OK. Later you and Muye will take me that copy, and I''ll send you ten boxes of eight boxes of potato chips Silver dragon is very generous said.


    "Hahaha, OK, I''ll go get him online." Ruan Tingyi couldn''t help laughing. Chat with this silver dragon, Ruan Tingyi is very relaxed and happy, because the other side always gives her a kind of simple but sincere feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao looked at kongho and sighed: "Oh, my playmate in the game is good at everything, but he is too poor to eat potato chips. It''s really pathetic. It''s OK. If she takes me a copy later, I''ll send her a dozen boxes of potato chips. "


    Tianmiao smiles but doesn''t speak. She won''t tell kongho that her friend in the game is Ruan Tingyi, the lucky person in the world. She is not poor. She has a lot of money.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Tianmiao is also playing games, but it''s a mobile game.


    Kongho happily with the help of Yuanyuan and another good friend Muye, cleared a copy of the customs, satisfied.


    Silver Dragon: "Yuanyuan, give me your address and I''ll send you potato chips."


    Yuanyuan: "ah? Is it really by mail? "


    Silver Dragon: "otherwise? Do you think I''m kidding? "


    Muye: "what about me? What about me? I''m the main force of customs clearance. Other people are also drawn by me. Do I have a share? "


    Silver Dragon: "all of them. Give me the address."


    Ruan Tingyi hesitated and gave the address. Anyway, the other party doesn''t know her real identity. It shouldn''t matter. Muye gave the address directly without hesitation.


    When kongho received the address, he gave it to Dongxiao directly: "Dongxiao, you send ten boxes of potato chips to each of these two addresses."


    Dong Xiao was silent, and turned away, ignoring bear.


    Ruan Tingyi after the game, touched the stomach, ready to go downstairs to eat.


    When she saw what was on the table, she howled, "where''s the meat? Why are they all leaves? What about the meat? I have evolved to the top of the food chain for thousands of years, not to be a vegetarian, but to eat meat. "


    "No, eat quickly and go for a walk after eating." Qi Feng didn''t lift his eyelids for a moment and said faintly, "I''m very humane. I didn''t eat chicken legs in front of you. I''ll eat them myself when you walk."


    "You! You Ruan Tingyi stares big eyes, "your behavior is shameless. You even say it''s humane."


    "Cut the crap, eat quickly and go for a walk. One more word, it''s not walking, it''s running. " Qi Feng glanced at Ruan Tingyi and sneered mercilessly, "do you want to be a fat man of 300 Jin, and I''ll buy you clothes of XXXL?"


    Ruan Tingyi sits down at the table crying and begins to eat her dinner. Corn, purple potatoes, lettuce, half a white egg.


    Ruan Tingyi sad after eating this oily dinner, go out for a walk.


    The place she lives in is the most high-end community in the city. It is full of single family villas. The villas are far apart, giving the owners a lot of private space. The environment of the whole community is elegant, and there is nothing to say about public security. There are 24-hour patrols, and monitoring ensures that every corner is under the control of the security personnel.


    So Qi Feng is not worried about Ruan Tingyi going out for a walk alone.


    But he never thought that public security was no need to worry, but another thing happened that made him sad.


    Although Ruan Tingyi went out in tears, she was still walking honestly. She really likes acting. In order to do what she likes, she can tolerate giving up some hobbies.


    Ruan Tingyi is walking, suddenly a strange fragrance has penetrated her nostrils.


    Too, too fragrant!


    Is this the smell of barbecue?


    Which company is making barbecue?


    Ruan Tingyi subconsciously smelled the fragrance and approached step by step. When she came back to herself, she found herself standing in front of a villa, separated by a white fence. In the yard, there were three people doing barbecue. To be exact, it was two people who were busy, and another woman was lying lazily on the couch, drinking juice.


    "Dongxiao, can you put more pepper? It''s too light. " Said kongho.


    "Not much?" Dongxiao asked, "why do you have such a strong taste now?"


    "Where is it?" Kongho is not convinced.


    Ruan Tingyi thinks that female voice is very familiar. She seems to have heard it somewhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Ruan Tingyi stood beside the fence and thought about it again and again. Suddenly, she widened her eyes and cried out, "silver dragon?" In the game with the copy, of course, need to voice together, so she heard the voice of the silver dragon. It''s the same voice as the woman in front of me!


    "Well?" Kongho heard someone calling her game name, turned to look at the speaker and exclaimed uncertainly, "Yuanyuan?" Then kongho found a problem. Yuanyuan is the lucky man in the world, Ruan Tingyi. It''s a coincidence that I''m playing games with my mission target.


    "It''s me, it''s me!" Ruan Tingyi almost jumped up with joy. I didn''t expect to have a community with my friends in the game! And such a beautiful little sister.


    Kongho turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. Tianmiao nodded. Then kongho ran to the fence and said to Ruan Tingyi, "Yuanyuan, do you want to come in and have something to eat? We''re having a barbecue. "


    Almost without hesitation, Ruan Tingyi nodded, and then she was about to stride over the fence: "but would it be too much trouble? Would it be abrupt? "


    Kongho What do you mean when you order the same as a chicken pecking rice? It doesn''t count. Do you want to turn it over? It''s not very nice to talk about, but it''s very honest.


    Tianmiao smiles at konghou and opens the door to welcome Ruan Tingyi in. This little girl is very interesting.


    "Yuanyuan, this is Dongxiao, this is..." Kongho looked at the sky and hesitated.


    "I am the sky." Tianmiao introduces himself with a smile, "Hello Yuanyuan."


    "The sky, the sky is dim?" Ruan Tingyi glared, "is that the sky I want to see? Is that right? "


    "Probably." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Oh, my God, oh, oh, oh." Ruan Tingyi jumped up and said, "is it really the voice of an angel? How could I be so lucky today? Meet the silver dragon, and the sky. My God! It''s worth it! I think it''s worth ten pounds. "


    "What a fool. Come on, help me barbecue." Kongho said impolitely.


    "Here we are. Julong, is this your brother? Hello, brother Dongxiao. " Ruan Tingyi finally recovered her IQ and calmed down. She said hello to Dongxiao politely, and then to Tianmiao again, "Hello Tianmiao sister, please forgive me for my gaffe just now. After all, I just did something that countless people admire. "


    "What''s the matter?" Asked kongho.


    "Countless people want to see the real face of the sky, but they have no chance to see it. I saw it today. Ah, I''m dead. My angel sister is really beautiful. I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead! " Although Ruan Tingyi no longer danced, she was still very excited.


    "Aren''t you still alive?" Kongho was puzzled, and then said, "come and help quickly, it''s impossible to eat free food!"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Ruan Tingyi and kongho talk and laugh in the same way in the game. Kongho says so. She feels very kind and goes to help in a hurry. While helping, Yu Guang is looking at the sky. Ah, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful. Suddenly I feel that I have read so many years, but I can''t find any words to describe the beauty of the sky. As for Dongxiao, she has completely ignored it. In my eyes, there is only heaven as beautiful as a fairy.


    "Yuanyuan, do you live near here?" Asked kongho.


    "Yes, just ahead." Ruan Tingyi nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Kongho''s action stopped. She looked at Ruan Tingyi, then looked at Dongxiao, and asked Dongxiao: "people who live here should be very rich, right?"


    "Ah, yes." Dongxiao carelessly back sentence, continue to turn the hands of the barbecue kebab.


    Kongho angrily looked at Ruan Tingyi: "you said you didn''t have money to eat potato chips, and I asked Dongxiao to mail you ten boxes!"


    "I didn''t say I was poor. I was just afraid of being fat, so I didn''t eat so much." Ruan Tingyi''s explanation of grievance.


    Kongho froze and thought about it carefully, as if Yuanyuan had never said that she was poor, because she thought she was.


    "Oh, forget it, when I didn''t say it." Kongho waved his hand. Kongho''s anger came and went faster after he knew it was a misunderstanding.


    "Ah, dragon, is Tianmiao your sister? Can I get an autograph later? " Ruan Tingyi asked in a low voice. It''s exciting to think about it. Tianmiao has never appeared in front of people. I might be the first fan to get her autograph.


    "You don''t ask yourself?" Kongho road.


    "I don''t dare. I''m nervous." Ruan Tingyi said.


    "Oh, I dare not." Kongho put out his hand and said, "don''t think there''s nothing left. Eat first. I don''t think my sister will sign you. However, you can come to my house when you are free. Of course, don''t come empty handed next time. It''s better to bring delicious food with you. " After kongho said Tianmiao didn''t sign, Ruan Tingyi withered. When kongho said the following words, she was as excited as chicken blood.


    "Will it be too much trouble for me to come another day?" Ruan Tingyi asked excitedly.


    Kongho glanced at Ruan Tingyi: "you said that just now, but you almost turned it in directly. Can you be honest? "


    "Oh, OK, I''ll come if I can." Ruan Tingyi is happy again, and the corner of her eyes is careful to glance at the sky. I can''t do it. I don''t have the courage to face the sky. I have to watch it secretly.


    "Yes. But remember to bring food. " Kongho warned again. If you want to be a popular guest, you must bring a gift that the host likes.


    "Never forget. Thank you so much, Julong. I really like you, hahaha. " Ruan Tingyi said happily.


    "Call my name, kongho." Kongho is not used to Ruan Tingyi calling her dragon.


    "Then you also call my name, Ruan Tingyi." Ruan Tingyi reported her name.


    "No, I''ll call you round." Kongho''s crisp refusal, "round and pleasant."


    Ruan Tingyi some want to cry, where good to hear ah. She took this name to warn herself that she would not become a round and fat man. Now she is called that by konghou. It''s too miserable. If I had known the name of the game, I would not have taken it.


    "Well, sit down and eat." By this time, the Dongxiao had finished baking and put on the plate. Call kongho and Ruan Tingyi to have dinner.


    Then Ruan Tingyi almost swallowed her tongue.


    It''s delicious, isn''t it!!!


    It''s delicious in the world. No, it''s delicious in the sky.


    At last, Ruan Tingyi''s stomach swelled, and she left with a embarrassed face. I exchanged my cell phone number with kongho and made an appointment to visit next time to thank him. Then I went home tremblingly.


    Ruan Tingyi has been walking and rippling all the way.


    Today, I met my good friend silver dragon in the game, and I succeeded. Then I had a very delicious barbecue. The most important thing is to see the legendary voice of angels, the sky is dim!


    It''s a very pleasant day.


    Ruan Tingyi''s mental activity at the moment is just like a primary school student''s composition. Time, place, people and feelings are all alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    As soon as Ruan Tingyi enters the house, she sees Qi Feng waiting for her to come back. All her waves just now are gone.


    "What did you do?" Qi Feng approached Ruan Tingyi, then frowned, "Why are you so fragrant? What did you eat? "


    "I didn''t." Ruan Tingyi denied it.


    "Come here, stand up." Qi Feng black face, took out the scale.


    Ruan Ting art stare big eye, still have such operation?


    "You come up to me." Qi Feng said coldly.


    Whimper, whimper Ruan Tingyi heart sad cut on the scale.


    Qi Feng''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot: "it''s 1.5kg. How much did you eat?"


    "I didn''t eat that much, and I drank a lot of juice. It won''t be so heavy tomorrow. " Ruan Tingyi explains in a hurry.


    Qi Feng wants to cover his face.


    Goddess and female nerve are just one word apart. How hard did he work for the difference. But sometimes I can''t hide the last word.


    "I''ll walk on the treadmill for half an hour. There will be an audition tomorrow, and the role is very good. Although it''s said that it''s a female match, it''s actually equal to a double female master, and your role is more pleasing. " Qi Feng said weakly, "no accident, you should be able to take the role. I don''t want to appear. You''ve auditioned, but when you wear costumes, you can''t, and then you''re forced to give up the role."


    "No?" Ruan Tingyi muttered, "even if I''m a little fat, I won''t lose my role because of this."


    "What the director wants is immortal. Which immortal have you ever seen?" Qi Feng hated iron but not steel.


    "Well, well, I know. I will control my mouth." Ruan Tingyi promised.


    "I''ll take a bath and go to bed first. You remember to walk on the treadmill and then go to bed." Qi Feng is about to go upstairs.


    "Ah, Lao Qi, why is the role so pleasing? Is there a script? Show me. " Ruan Tingyi shouts.


    "Because she died in the end." Qi Feng turned his head and said, "there is no complete script, only her identity introduction and her general emotional line and ending. I put it on the tea table. You can see for yourself. "


    Ruan Tingyi choked and felt that the vest was a little chilly. Lao Qi, you are so cruel, do some women really like you?


    The next day, Ruan Tingyi came to the audition place, and some people were waiting. Some are familiar faces. It seems that the play is really good? Ruan Tingyi never worries about her role. Qi Feng worries about everything. When Qi Feng asks her to audition, she''ll audition for any variety show she''ll take.


    And then she seemed to get red before she knew it? Anyway, the old man is very good.


    Ruan Tingyi thinks about it. Who is the director of the play? Oh, I didn''t notice. Anyway, the old man''s resources are absolutely right.


    Ruan Tingyi sat down and said hello to the people beside her. The man next to him is an actor he worked with last time. He is young, but his acting skills are good. His name is Lu Anchen. There are some appearances. They are handsome and introverted, but the roles they played last time were not popular because they were not popular.


    "Sister Ruan, are you here for the audition Lu asked in a low voice.


    "No. Second girl Ruan Tingyi also answered in a low voice.


    "I''m a bit surprised to meet sister Ruan here." Lu said.


    "Ah?" Ruan Tingyi has some doubts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    "I think sister Ruan, who is of such a level, should have decided what role to play already?" Lu Anshen said.


    Lu''s agent pulled his sleeve and said, "please be quiet. The director this time is Wang Qian! "


    Ruan Tingyi and Lu Anchen look at each other suspiciously.


    Lu Anchen''s agent and Ruan Tingyi''s agent look at each other, and they both see deep fatigue in each other''s eyes. There is a silly white sweet artist in hand. I''m really tired. Wang Qian! Do you know who Wang Qian is? People are tired of taking the best director award in China. It also has a high international status. His play has never been defined in this way. If you want a role, all right, come and audition, let him see if it''s suitable.


    Lu Anchen was dragged by his agent and sat aside.


    And Ruan Tingyi is also despised by Qi Feng, who began to popularize Wang Qian''s style and deeds.


    Gao Yuxin sat not far away, looking coldly at this side.


    Ruan Tingyi and Lu Anchen


    Ruan Tingyi successfully got the second female role this time, while Lu Anchen also got the first male role. These two people, one by virtue of the play to a higher level, the other by virtue of the play completely into the ranks of the front line. The follow-up is the company''s marketing and hype, so that a small actor out of fashion, big red and purple.


    Wang Qian really didn''t make this statement. But there are exceptions. Gao Yu''s heart a hook, peep out a sneer.


    Ruan Tingyi looks over here and looks at Gao Yuxin.


    Gao Yuxin smiles contemptuously at Ruan Tingyi, takes out his sunglasses, puts them on, and no longer looks at Ruan Tingyi.


    Ruan Tingyi frowned slightly, and the woman had been looking at her since just now. What does her eyes mean?


    After Gao Yuxin went in for an audition, Ruan Tingyi approached Qi Feng and asked in a low voice, "who was the woman wearing sunglasses just now?"


    "Oh, it''s the new love of Lanyu entertainment manager. It''s a little backstage. " Gold broker Qi Feng immediately gave the answer.


    "Have I offended her? I robbed her of her resources? " Ruan Tingyi looks confused. Did she take this man''s resources? Because all the resources are obtained by Qi Feng, she never worries about it, so she really doesn''t know whether she has ever competed with this woman for resources.


    "You really look up to her." Qi Feng sneered, "it''s just a new person, or a new person climbing up the bed. What do you do to offend her? Don''t talk nonsense, just lower your level. "


    "Oh." Ruan Tingyi resisted the impulse to roll her eyes. This remark is to the detriment of the other party, but why do you feel that you have taught yourself a lesson by the way? The old man''s mouth is really poisonous!


    "Are you calling me an old man again?" Qi Feng, like the roundworm in Ruan Tingyi''s stomach, said angrily, "I''ve told you many times that I''m only thirty-five this year. It''s a man''s prime time, not an old man."


    Ruan Tingyi just wanted to roll her eyes, Qi Feng said: "don''t roll your eyes, image! You are the goddess, remember, the goddess is you, you are the goddess. "


    Ruan Tingyi is sitting upright and does not dare to do anything. Old man, it''s terrible.


    Shortly after Gao Yuxin went in, Qi Feng suddenly received a message. He looked down and his face became a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter, Lao Qi? Did someone cut his beard in this audition? Don''t you say that no one can define Wang Qian''s play? Are you mine? " Ruan Tingyi asked.


    "Sometimes you are so stupid that I want to hammer you, sometimes you are so smart that I think you are not a new person." Qi Feng frowned slightly, "yes, it''s the woman who cut off the beard just now, the new favorite of Mr. Lan Yu. Specify the character you want to audition for. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "Ah? Look, Lao Qi, I said, have I offended her. Now she''s cutting off my beard. It''s obviously aimed at me Although Ruan Tingyi said so, she was not angry at all. Entertainment industry is like this, whose backstage hard, can rob resources is the ability. Besides, this time she''s here for an audition, and it''s not decided. It''s not like being robbed of her own.


    Qi Feng''s face was ugly. What''s wrong with him? It''s kind of interesting.


    "You wait here. I''ll make a phone call." Qi Feng stood up and went to the other side of the corridor.


    Ruan Tingyi sat quietly waiting. Old men don''t only have poisonous tongue. Just wait for the news.


    At this time, Gao Yuxin came out from inside, and her agent and assistant rushed to meet her. Gao Yuxin doesn''t pay attention to these two people. Instead, he goes to Ruan Tingyi and sits beside her.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Ruan. Are you here for an interview?" Gao Yuxin said with a smile that he couldn''t hide the pride in his eyes. This is her first time to step on Ruan Tingyi. It''s a great feeling.


    Ruan Tingyi didn''t look at her. She said faintly, "do I know you?"


    Gao Yuxin''s face twisted for a moment, but soon returned to normal color. He said with a smile, "of course, it''s impossible for a big person like Miss Ruan to know a small person like us. However, big people should be small people climbing up


    Ruan Tingyi no longer spoke, but sat calmly. After thinking about it in my heart, I still can''t remember whether this strange woman had intersection before.


    Qi Feng came over at this time. Seeing Gao Yuxin''s arrogance, he sneered and said to Ruan Tingyi, "I''m leaving. I don''t need to audition. Tingyi, you have to remember one thing. It''s too early to be happy. "


    Ruan Tingyi stood up and said twice.


    Gao Yuxin looks at the back of Ruan Tingyi and Qi Feng, and laughs happily. However, her agent received a message at this time. After reading it, his face changed.


    "Miss Gao, the role has changed a little this time. The second girl is replaced by the third girl. " Whispered the agent.


    "What?" Gao Yuxin turned his head and looked at the agent in surprise, "what do you say? Why did it suddenly change? "


    "There''s no way." The agent was also surprised, but he understood that the matter would be settled and would not be changed.


    "Who is the second girl?" Gao Yu asked.


    "It''s not clear yet." The agent shook his head.


    "Forget it, girl three will do." Gao Yuxin also understood that this circle was like this. It''s just harder than whose backstage. Anyway, it can''t be Ruan Tingyi. No matter how powerful her agent is, she is just a part-time worker. Can you compare with the boss of Lanyu? And this play will be very popular in the future, so will female number three. Although it''s not as good as the second girl, it''s not bad. Thinking of this, Gao Yuxin is in a better mood.


    After Ruan Tingyi and Qi Feng get on the bus, Qi Feng is still cold.


    "Lao Qi, come on, it''s just a role. Just get me another book. " Ruan Tingyi looks at Qi Feng''s cold face and comforts her.


    "What are you talking about?" Qi Feng turns his head to look at Ruan Tingyi, just like looking at the mentally handicapped.


    "I''m comforting you, aren''t I?" Ruan Tingyi said, "what are your eyes? How do I feel like you despise my IQ? "


    Xiao Zhang, who was driving in front of him, couldn''t help laughing. Then he quickly pretended not to laugh and drove seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    "Why do you comfort me?" Qi Feng asked.


    "It''s not that the character has been robbed. It''s a waste of your time. It''s definitely not easy to get this audition. You said that director Wang Qian is very unusual. Some of the books you have directly received for me, but this one has to come for an audition. It''s definitely not easy. " Ruan Tingyi explained.


    "Who told you the character was robbed?" Qi Feng asked.


    "Didn''t you say there was no audition? He said he was cut off Ruan Tingyi is puzzled.


    "It was originally cut off, but someone cut it back for us." Qi Feng frowned slightly.


    "Wow, Lao Qi, you''re really good. You cut off a phone call and gave it to me directly." Ruan Tingyi looks at Qi Feng with bright eyes. What a tough old man!


    "I want to do it, but someone moves faster than me." Qi Feng looked at Ruan Tingyi and said seriously.


    Ruan Tingyi glared: "is it true or not? Who''s helping me? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask investors another day. " Qi Feng is also a fog.


    "You don''t even know." Ruan Tingyi glared, "I thought you knew everything. I thought you were an encyclopedia."


    "Then you must be a children''s illustration book." Qi Feng said coolly.


    Xiao Zhang, who was driving in front of him, couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Drive well! Our lives are in your hands. " Ruan Tingyi didn''t say well.


    "This is Wang Qian''s first attempt to make a TV play. The script has been sent to my email. I will print it out later. Figure out the role for yourself. I''m very optimistic about the play, or I''m very optimistic about Wang Qian. " Qi Feng looked at the mobile phone and said to Ruan Tingyi.


    "I see." Ruan Tingyi nodded.


    "Then I''ll take a make-up photo in two days, and the official blog will be used for publicity. At that time, you also cooperate with the publicity, don''t send extra things Qi Feng exhorted.


    "Yes, I will not." Ruan Tingyi nodded again.


    Qi Feng glanced at Ruan Tingyi: "I''m afraid that sometimes you shake your hands and send out pictures of you playing games or eating junk food."


    "No way Ruan Tingyi straightened her chest, "am I such a careless person? I always remember your teachings. I am a goddess, and the goddess is me. "


    "Good." Qi Feng nodded happily, "always remember this. Don''t stay up late these days, keep in good shape, and take make-up photos. "


    Ruan Tingyi said she knew. But I thought that I had an appointment with kongho, and I would make a copy together in the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ruan Tingyi''s make-up photos were taken, Ruan Tingyi sighed: "Oh, it''s so beautiful."


    "That''s late strength." The chiffon sneered, "your two black circles are good foundation and concealer."


    Ruan Tingyi turns her lips and doesn''t want to pay attention to Qi Feng. She picks up her mobile phone and forwards the fixed makeup photos and posters from the official blog of relegation fairy.


    Ruan Tingyi: shooting is about to start, please look forward to it.


    As soon as this one was sent out, fans of Ruan Tingyi came to forward and watch it.


    "My goddess is still so beautiful."


    "Tingyi, come on! My goddess, you are the best


    "This shape is very suitable for my family''s Tingyi."


    "It''s so beautiful


    "Suck, lick the screen!"


    "Sister, I''d like to be the fattest fish in your pond."


    "Mentally retarded upstairs."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    After Ruan Tingyi forwarded this, she turned to play games in her study.


    Gao Yuxin is furious.


    "What''s going on? Why is the second girl still her Gao Yuxin threw the script on the ground and yelled at the agent.


    "We don''t know." The agent says helplessly. In the heart is depressed, this Gao Yu core temper is so bad, what does the boss like her? There are more new people in the company who want to climb the bed than Gao Yuxin, who is in good shape and beautiful. Why do you take a fancy to her?


    "Why don''t you know anything?" Gao Yuxin said discontentedly, "at the beginning, I said that the good role was mine. As a result, I became the No. 3 woman. No. 2 was actually this woman."


    "Miss Gao, do you have a festival with Ruan Tingyi?" The agent asked carefully.


    "No Gao Yuxin frowned and immediately denied, "I just feel upset. Originally this role was all mine, how did it become her again? "


    "It''s good that it''s not a holiday." The agent picked up the script on the floor and said, "you''re a good character. You have a pleasant personality and a lot of drama. You can have a good guess at this time. If you are lucky, with this role, you can quickly open up the market. "


    "I see." Gao Yu core impatiently should come down. In the heart but sneer at abdominal Fei, still use of you say? After the broadcast, the audience rating of the play was very high, and the popularity of the actors in the play all went up to a higher level. The new actors are even more popular. The former No. 3 hostess belongs to this category.


    "We will be responsible for the publicity. Miss Gao, you can figure out the role these days. Let''s wait for the power on." The agent is about to leave.


    "Wait! Give me your microblog account password. " Kao Yu Shinto.


    "No, we''ll take care of it." The agent refused directly.


    "Why can''t I know my own account number?" Gao Yu said angrily.


    "Miss Gao, if you want to be popular, you''d better follow our arrangement and don''t make any claims. If you want to do it yourself, I''ll talk to Mr. Wang now and change my agent. But I think even if I change a few agents, it''s the same as me The agent''s attitude is very tough, although the tone is very calm, but the content of the words is very sharp.


    Gao Yuxin secretly gritted his teeth, restrained his anger, and waved his hand: "OK, I hope you''ll be careful."


    "Then we''ll go first." The agent nodded and left with his assistant.


    As soon as the door closed, Gao Yuxin swept the cup on the floor. The cup broke into pieces with a bang. Gao Yuxin''s eyes are red, and he looks at the debris on the ground with venomous eyes. His heart is burning with anger. It''s just a dog. I dare to treat her like this. Wait for her! One day, one day, she will make all the people who look down on her pay the price and kneel and lick her!


    When the agent and his assistant came out of the door, they heard the sound of things breaking inside.


    The assistant looked at the agent anxiously and just wanted to say something. The agent said coldly, "don''t worry. After as little contact with her as possible, do your duty on the line. This woman is not worth your trouble. "


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me." The assistant said gratefully.


    The agent looked back and sneered. Gao Yuxin has no ability but ambition. He wants to see what this woman can do in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    Ruan Tingyi is happily playing with konghou. There was a cry from the earphone.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you? At the last stage, there will be a jump, which you have forgotten? " Muye is the commander of the replica, looking at the circle lying on the ground has become a gray name, he is almost crazy. Can we live without an output?


    "I forgot." Yuan Yuan typing on the ground, "dragon, come on, type my output."


    "You bastard!" Muye can''t help but get mad, "next time you do this, I''ll, I''ll..."


    Muye had been talking for a long time, but he didn''t say anything.


    At this time, the boss has finished, the rest of the team are typing in succession.


    "What do you want? You dare not do anything. "


    "I dare not, because I''m afraid to kneel down on the washboard in the future."


    "Commander, you are too straight. You should say Yuanyuan, the way you lie on the ground and shout 666 is so beautiful. "


    "Captain, love should speak out."


    "What nonsense! Please be quiet. Is the equipment still shooting? " Muye''s voice lashed out at the crowd.


    Kongho happily won the equipment she needed at the highest price. She never worried about money. Anyway, if you have no money, just ask for Dongxiao.


    After typing the copy, kongho and Ruan Ting sent a message.


    "Come and play?" Kongho asked, "let''s play another game."


    "Come on! Wait for me. I''ll bring something to eat. Is your sister in? " Asked Ruan Tingyi.


    "Yes, bring more."


    "Just a moment. I''ll be right here." Ruan Tingyi happily played the game and went to the refrigerator in the kitchen to look for things.


    After loading things, Ruan Tingyi carries them to the living room. Just as she is about to go out, she hears Qi Feng howl, and then Qi Feng runs out like a gust of wind.


    "Ruan Tingyi! Little fat man Qi Feng calls out Ruan Tingyi''s nickname.


    "What are you doing?" Ruan Tingyi heard the nickname, angry want to beat, "I''m not fat now, you old man how to shout what?"


    "Come here and see what''s going on?" Qi Feng rushed to Ruan Tingyi and said, "look at the sky, it''s the sky of angels! Registered microblog, also forwarded your propaganda microblog, said you are beautiful. What''s going on? Tianmiao actually entered the microblog. Just now, it also led to the collapse of microblog, which was repaired, and then your microblog was forwarded. I can''t believe she can open a microblog. "


    "Ah? Let me see! " Ruan Tingyi snatched Qi Feng''s mobile phone excitedly, slid it a few times, surprised and happy, "ah ha ha, it''s really her, it''s really her. Forward my microblog, ah ha ha ha, I want to thank her. I''ll bring some more delicious food. "


    Tianmiao''s microblog has only two items.


    When she first settled in Weibo, Weibo publicized wildly. As a result, Weibo''s server crashed. Programmers have lost a lot of hair, but they are in pain and happy. This is the first time that traffic is so terrible! The number of Tianmiao fans has been growing crazily, but many people are questioning, is this really her?


    It''s like knowing the fans'' doubts.


    Tianmiao''s first tweet is: it''s me.


    Just two words, simple and clean.


    But these two words are very convincing. Let people believe from the bottom of my heart that this is the sky, the legendary voice of the angel of the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    And the second content is to forward Ruan Tingyi''s latest microblog content, and comment on a sentence, very beautiful, come on.


    "Do you know Tianmiao''s position in the entertainment industry now?" Qi Feng grabbed the mobile phone and said excitedly, "why does she forward your microblog? You see, her fans have been growing crazily, you refresh is the new data. She is a mythical existence in the entertainment circle. How can she take a fancy to you ugly duckling? "


    "Well, talk well. Because I''m cute, ha ha ha. " Ruan Tingyi laughed wildly, "I''m not going to thank her. She''ll love this one, and she''ll love this chocolate, too. It''s limited. And this is the last time my mother asked someone to bring it back. There are only 100 boxes in the world. "


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Qi Feng suddenly heard that something was wrong, "you go to thank her? Who? Is the sky dim


    "Yes. I had it at her house the last time I had a barbecue. " Ruan Tingyi is going out with a heavy bag.


    Qi Feng stepped in front of her: "you mean, you know Tianmiao, she lives in this community?"


    "Yes, I know TIANYAO because of her sister. I got to know her sister by playing games. That day, I went out for a walk and passed by her house. I recognized her voice. They just had a barbecue in the yard and invited me to eat with them. " Ruan Tingyi changes her shoes and is about to go out.


    "Stop!" Qi Feng a roar, startled Ruan Ting art a shiver, stood in situ dare not move.


    Qi Feng runs over with a serious face and stares at Ruan Tingyi.


    Ruan Tingyi was very uneasy.


    For a long time, Qi Feng''s face suddenly floats a rippling smile, tone flattery, flattery to Ruan Tingyi way: "can you take me? Take me too? I''ll help you with your bag. "


    Ruan Tingyi:???


    A moment later, Ruan Tingyi empty hands, Qi Feng two hands each carrying a big bag behind.


    "What does TIANYAO look like? Did you ask for your signature last time? " Qi Feng takes two steps to catch up with Ruan Tingyi and asks.


    "See for yourself later. I didn''t dare to ask for the signature. " Ruan Tingyi squinted at Qi Feng and said, "Lao Qi, I didn''t expect that you are also a fan of Tianmiao. You also have a day to pursue stars."


    "That''s not the same." Qi Feng shook his head. "Tianmiao is not a star. She is just a God, a real goddess. You are a fake


    Ruan Tingyi said: "if you talk more nonsense, I won''t take you."


    "Well, well, I''m wrong." Qi Feng quickly admitted his mistake with a good attitude, "but Wang Qian died this time. Last time I went to ask, originally there was a change of Gao Yuxin, oh, it was the new favorite of the boss Lanyu, because Lanyu had an additional investment of 30 million yuan. Wang Qian made TV series for the first time, and it''s a kind of immortal. Naturally, he doesn''t want special effects of 50 cents. It was time to be short of money, so I agreed to give it to Gao Yuxin No.2. But he also said that if he failed in acting, he would change people. Later, someone directly added 60 million yuan and asked you to play female number two. Wang Qian didn''t want to lose the 30 million, so he gave Gao Yu the role of No. 3, you are still No. 2. Before it was turned on, Tianmiao helped to publicize it for free. Wang Qian, an old man, must have jumped up at home


    "Did you finally ask who helped me?" Ruan Tingyi asked curiously. Qi Feng didn''t say it, and she didn''t ask.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "No. Wang Qian refused to say Qi Feng shook his head.


    "It''s amazing." Ruan Tingyi frowned, "is it mom?"


    "No way. She didn''t get the news so quickly Qi Feng immediately denied, "you saw it at that time. In such a short time, people on our side didn''t know it at all. When I called, the reply from there had been intercepted. Judging from the time, it''s basically a matter of going back and forth with Gao Yuxin. I can''t figure out who did it anyway, and I don''t want to reveal my identity. "


    "It''s strange. Almost immediately. " Ruan Tingyi was surprised to hear Qi Feng say so.


    "Forget it. I''ll say hello to kongho and say I''m going to take a tow bottle. In case people don''t welcome you, you will go back to your home soon. Don''t call me heartless, I can''t help it. " Ruan Tingyi finds out her mobile phone and initiates information communication with kongho.


    Qi Feng looks sad, but there is expectation in her eyes, waiting for Ruan Tingyi''s verdict.


    "Oh, kongho said her sister said yes." Ruan Tingyi put away her mobile phone and said to Qi Feng.


    Qi Feng immediately raised a big smile on his face, quickened his pace, and urged: "hurry up, hurry up."


    Ruan Tingyi trotted with him, but did not wash him any more. Because she also knew that when she saw the sky for the first time, her mood was not less exciting.


    At Tianmiao''s door, Ruan Tingyi rings the doorbell, and the door opens automatically.


    The sound of the konghou sounded in it: "Yuanyuan, come in quickly. I''m making tea. I''ll change my shoes. The shoes are in the shoe cabinet. I''ll find them myself. "


    Ruan Tingyi opens the shoe cabinet, turns out two pairs of slippers, and changes into the room with Qi Feng.


    After waiting for her to see Qi Feng''s action beside her, the corner of her mouth smoked.


    Because at the moment, Qi Feng moves inside mechanically with his hands and feet.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, do you?" Ruan Tingyi whispered. No matter what old men usually encounter, they are calm, calm, strategical and well prepared. Ruan Tingyi thinks of many similar words in a moment. But the first time I saw an old man so nervous.


    "What do you know? I''m going to see the goddess. Can I not be nervous? " Qi Feng didn''t turn to see Ruan Tingyi, humming in a low voice.


    "Are you Qi Feng? Come in, please Dongxiao came over at this time and helped take over the two big bags in Qi Feng''s hand. "I''m Dongxiao, that''s konghou. Thank you for the present


    "Oh, no, you''re welcome." Qi Feng looks at the flute, and then at the kongho, who is serving the tea. The appearance of these two people really surprised him. This is TIANYAO''s brother and sister. What will TIANYAO look like that day?


    "Sister Tiantian, I''ve brought you delicious chocolates and small cakes, as well as a limited amount of candy." Ruan Tingyi goes inside. Fortunately, she still has conscience. After two steps, she stops and drags the nervous Qi Feng to go inside.


    "Thank you, Yuan Yuan." A voice with a smile came to Qi Feng''s ears.


    Qi Feng confirmed at this moment that this is the sky of angel''s voice. This timbre, he will never forget. He recognized it as soon as he heard it.


    He looked along the voice and saw a graceful woman standing in front of the French window, her black hair like silk draped behind her, slowly turned around and smiling at them.


    Qi Feng felt suffocated for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Qi Feng met a lot of beauties in the entertainment circle, all kinds of beauties. There are all kinds of amorous feelings, enchanting spirits, pure and lovely sunshine, but he has never seen such beauty in front of him.


    Natural, pure, everything around is eclipsed, only she is emitting a soft light. It makes people feel like worshipping from the bottom of their heart.


    The real goddess.


    "Hello." Tianmiao looks at Qi Feng with a smile. This Qi Feng is not Ruan Tingyi''s lover in the later scandal. He is Ruan Tingyi''s elder brother. Those who are related by blood are only different from their parents.


    "You, you, hello." Qi Feng''s ears suddenly turned red, and he said hello in a low voice.


    "Sit down." Tianmiao came to sit down and made a gesture of invitation, "have tea?"


    "Drink! Drink everything, drink everything. " Qi Feng answered without thinking. After he finished this sentence, he realized what he had said. He bowed his head in some chagrin.


    Ruan Tingyi is on one side. I really want to laugh. The first time I saw an old man so stupid.


    "Don''t be so restrained." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Qi Feng sat down, feeling slowly calm back, "Miss Tian, thank you for your care of Tingyi, thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome. Yuanyuan is lovely. It''s very polite, too. " Tianmiao looks at Ruan Tingyi and kongho and says that they are taking things out of two big bags.


    "Yes, yes. Of course, you should bring gifts when you come to visit. I hope Miss Tian doesn''t dislike it. If it''s not enough, I''ll go home and get it. " After Qi Feng finished, he wanted to slap himself again. Ah, what''s the matter with you today? The IQ is negative.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing, Qi Feng''s face began to turn red, and he didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    "Lao Qi, ha ha, well, you really don''t have to be so restrained. Tianmiao is very good. She won''t mind if you are stupid. " Ruan Tingyi laughs to help Qi Feng, "well, come and help, wash these out and peel them."


    Qi Feng helps in the past and gives Ruan Tingyi a grateful look. Little fatty, I don''t love you in vain.


    Kongho originally wanted to keep Ruan Tingyi and Qi Feng for dinner, but Ruan Tingyi refused to see Qi Feng''s cautious manner. She is afraid to stay here a little longer. Qi Feng''s cells don''t know how many to die.


    Coming out of Tianmiao''s home, Qi Feng walked back slowly like stepping on the clouds.


    "Lao Qi, are you ok?" Ruan Tingyi raises her hand and shakes it in front of Qi Feng''s eyes.


    Qi Feng clapped her hand and hummed, "I''m fine."


    "Well, you''ve been silly a few times today. You said it yourself. Fortunately, you said you were very well." Ruan Tingyi despises Tao.


    Qi Feng looked back, turned his head slowly, and sighed: "little fatty, you are lucky. I think Miss Tianmiao is really nice to you. You have to know how to be grateful. "


    "Sure, I have it all in mind." Ruan Tingyi nodded.


    Back home, Ruan Tingyi went to see the script, but Qi Feng was busy making a phone call.


    "Lao Qi, what are you doing?" Ruan Tingyi sees Qi Feng jumping up and down and asks.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, children. Read the script carefully, and it will soon start." Qi Fengbai takes a look at Ruan Tingyi and goes to the balcony to continue to make a phone call.


    Where does Ruan Tingyi know that Qi Feng is using his contacts to ask people to buy things everywhere. It''s all food and drink. He can see that Tianmiao likes food very much. The goddess likes it. Of course, he is very attentive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Soon, the cast of the relegation fairy turned on.


    From time to time, the cast of relegation immortal will put out some stills to keep the heat.


    Ruan Tingyi also cooperated with the forwarding publicity. Gao Yuxin''s microblog is also very timely forward with publicity. It''s just that she''s still new and doesn''t have many fans. Most of those who came to leave messages were fans of other actors.


    Gao Yuxin looked at her micro blog, a personal message, hate is gnashing teeth. Because this person''s message is: have you found that Gao Yuxin and Ruan Tingyi look a bit like each other?


    Then there are two or three people are in agreement, you don''t say OK, you say, it''s really a bit similar.


    Gao Yuxin doesn''t have his microblog account and password, so he signs up for a small one to follow his big one. Seeing these messages, she was furious, almost without hesitation, so she typed back.


    "Are you blind? Where is it like? " "What? As long as it looks good, it looks like your goddess. Your goddesses are all over the world. "


    Those fans were scolded, some back to a good talk, curse interesting? But some people will not be so good tempered.


    The reality is submissive, the keyboard man who network attacks hard, it is not so easy to forget.


    "What does your mouth stink? People with a clear eye will know that this is a strange face lift. Take a look at this nose. Is the prosthesis very cheap? "


    "Plastic surgery is still a small matter. How did the new man come to play this role? I''m afraid he slept all the way?"


    Gao Yuxin is mad at these replies.


    To her, these words are just words killing her heart.


    She took the mobile phone, crazy back to scold these people.


    At this time, the light of the room suddenly click by people. Just about to lose her temper, she looked up and saw the people coming in. She quickly changed into a smile and asked calmly, "Jiangcheng, why are you here?"


    "Just after the shift, let''s have dinner together." The person who came here is the boss of Lanyu entertainment company, Jiangcheng.


    "Well, I didn''t eat either." Gao Yuxin stands up with a smile.


    "Let''s go to your favorite western restaurant." Jiang Cheng turned around and said, "do you want to change your clothes? I''ll wait for you at the door


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll be right there." Gao Yuxin nodded, happy on the face, but restless in the heart. What''s your favorite western restaurant? Hehe, she never likes Western food. But the moonlight in Jiangcheng likes it, so she likes it too.


    Jiangcheng''s white moonlight is a person with peaceful personality. He likes quiet, but his favorite is archaeology. She pursues her dream and wants to participate in archaeology all over the world. Therefore, Jiangcheng and Jiangcheng are separated from each other. Jiangcheng has always been thinking about it.


    Gao Yuxin imitates Jiangcheng''s white moonlight''s clothes, preferences, and ways of speaking. He creates opportunities to meet Jiangcheng two or three times and finally attracts Jiangcheng''s attention. Also successfully became the lover of Jiangcheng. Yes, just a lover, not a girlfriend. Although Jiangcheng was interested in her, she did not claim to be her girlfriend. It''s just an underground lover.


    Gao Yuxin knows that what Jiangcheng likes is not himself, but what does it matter? As long as Jiangcheng gives her resources, flatters her and takes what she needs. Only


    The shooting was very smooth. After all, Wang Qian''s temper is not good. If it doesn''t achieve the effect he wants, his attitude will be very bad and his tone will be very severe. If it''s still unsatisfactory, I''m sorry, Wang pangzi will spray directly to let you wash your face with his saliva.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    Ruan Tingyi has seen that Wang Qian''s spray character is in the true sense of spray, so she has a lot of acting skills and immerses herself in this role every time.


    Wang pangzi also praised Ruan Tingyi several times, saying that her professional acting skills are good.


    Gao Yuxin has only been sprayed once. This surprised everyone. Because Gao Yuxin is still a newcomer, but his acting seems to be ok? Where did they know that Gao Yuxin had some memory, so naturally he had more acting skills.


    Some behind the scenes gags or some interesting things on the set will be put on the official fair to increase the popularity.


    Silly white sweet Lu an Chen is the number one male partner, and Ruan Ting Yi in their spare time shooting, because they play black games together, they have established a deep friendship.


    Gao Yuxin wants to trip up Ruan Tingyi, but he thinks that Wang Qian is not good at it, and he may change actors in the middle of the journey. Plus the play, it''s going to be really hot. Gao Yuxin also wants to make a hit with this play. If there''s any negative news from this play, it won''t do her any good, so she can''t help but finish the TV play.


    Wang Qian was very happy when they had dinner together after the death of banishment immortal. When drinking with Ruan Tingyi, he said in a low voice: "I hope to have a chance to cooperate again." His evaluation of Ruan Tingyi is dedicated, good acting, influential, and the most critical point is the God of wealth!


    "You want to invest again." Ruan Tingyi is not afraid of him at all. She answers in a low voice.


    "What''s the truth? Is that who I am? " Wang Qian smiles.


    "Director Wang, after the shooting, can you tell me who will add 60 million yuan?" Ruan Tingyi asked.


    Wang Qian surprised to see to Ruan Tingyi: "you actually don''t know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know." Ruan Tingyi shakes her head.


    "Oh, I can''t say that. Since people don''t want you to know, I can''t tell you. Otherwise, they won''t invest in me next time. Go, drink, don''t talk to me Wang Qian waved his hand to drive Ruan Tingyi away and muttered, "I won''t make the gold owner unhappy."


    Ruan Tingyi This fat man is too realistic.


    As soon as relegation fairy was broadcasted, the audience rating changed Wang qianxiao''s two Chins into three chins.


    Although the role of Ruan Tingyi is not as much as that of No.1 woman, her character and acting style have left a deep impression on the audience. Decisive, atmospheric, have their own principles, good but will not abuse good people. There will also be willful and selfish times, but this degree is very good, people can not hate this small defect, but feel that she is more real, more sense of substitution.


    This role makes Ruan Tingyi more popular.


    So Qi Feng had to screen more than ten scripts every day, but he didn''t get the right one.


    Ruan Tingyi doesn''t worry about this at all. She is playing games with kongho and Muye.


    Muye is a game anchor with many fans. There are Yan, there are operations, sound is good, so it is also a net red.


    "I''ve stopped taking part in the play recently. I''ve got a variety show for you. During this period, you can exercise well, because the shooting place is a little hot, I don''t want you to wear less to show the soft meat of your stomach or Unicorn arm. " Qi Feng appears behind Ruan Tingyi, and suddenly comes such a sentence.


    Ruan Tingyi a hand shaking, the name of the game characters into a gray.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    "What variety show?" Ruan Tingyi turned to look at Qi Feng, "where is the shooting place?"


    "On an island, it''s a little hot." Qi Feng looked at the computer screen, "are you playing games with konghou and Muye again? You ask kongho, is the strawberry I sent to Tianmiao delicious last time? If it''s delicious, I''ll send someone back by air. "


    "You don''t ask yourself?" Ruan Tingyi didn''t say well.


    "How dare I? When I see the sky, my heart beats faster and I''m going to faint. " Qi Feng sighed, "I used to think that your fans were exaggerating. When I saw you, I was filled with tears and incoherent. Now I have a little understanding. It''s not exaggeration. I can''t extricate myself from deep love. Of course, my love is true love, yours is false, what they love is just your false goddess. "


    Ruan Tingyi Well, it''s a dead day. The old man''s mouth is really poisonous.


    "Ask yourself." Ruan Ting art white one eye Qi Feng, don''t want to talk to him. Then turn around and play the game.


    Qi Feng stood behind Ruan Tingyi and did not move for a long time.


    Suddenly, Qi Feng roars, Ruan Tingyi''s hand shakes again, and the names of the characters in the game turn grey again.


    "Why, Lao Qi, do you want to fight?" Ruan Tingyi angrily turns her head, and then sees Qi Feng holding her mobile phone with an excited face.


    "Little fatty, you have to go to this variety show! It must be Qi Feng clenched his cell phone and said, "ah, is it too late for me to go out now? My appearance is not bad, right? Many girls like my mature and stable uncle, right


    "What are you talking about?" Ruan Tingyi looks at Qi Feng in doubt.


    "Tianmiao is going to take part in this variety show. I''ll tell you, you are so good. Help those who can help in the program. " Qi Feng exhorted, "and this matter, to keep secret. It was your second brother who revealed it to me quietly. "


    "Mystery guest? Will Tianmiao appear as a mysterious guest? " Ruan Tingyi was also a little excited, "is this the first time that she really appeared in front of people? Is the ratings of this program going to explode? "


    "Not bad. There are bound to be a lot of people watching the show. I guess the program group will definitely change something this time. It''s impossible to use the old model again. You are easy to deal with. Well, I''m a little worried. " Qi Feng sighed.


    "What are you worried about?" Ruan Tingyi blinked, puzzled.


    "I''m afraid your people will collapse. After all, you are so stupid that it''s easy to show your true colors. Goddess is actually a female nerve, I''m afraid many people will take off the powder. Take off the powder, I''m afraid it will turn into black powder. " Qi Feng sighed.


    Ruan Tingyi I really want to kill this big brother!


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it then. I''ll see what happens. " Qi Feng continued to sigh. What can we do?


    Qi Feng''s mobile phone rings at this time. He picks it up. After listening to the people over there, he frowns.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruan Tingyi rarely sees Qi Feng''s serious expression, and asks with some uneasiness.


    "Read your own microblog." Qi Feng said that he also opened his microblog.


    Ruan Tingyi picked up her mobile phone and opened her microblog. She saw a lot of people, including Aite herself and many private messages. She was stunned when she opened it.


    There is a big news about her on the Internet.


    She said that her old cow ate tender grass and fell in love with a small net. Xiaowanghong is only 17 years old this year. Strictly speaking, she is still under age. Many people are accusing her of poisoning minors. Of course, her fans don''t believe that they are pinching each other with these people.


    "Who''s up to me?" Ruan Tingyi also frowned. Seducing minors is no ordinary scandal. Who is so vicious, with such a disgusting means in her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Xiaowanghong is a 17-year-old game anchor. Good voice, handsome man, sharp operation. There are many games I can play, and I have participated in some competitions and won the place. What''s popping up on the Internet is the video of game anchor kaituan playing a copy, including the whole voice recording. One of them is the coaxing of the league members and the unfulfilled cruel words of the anchor. Now, it seems that it''s just flirting, and it''s still a hen pecked style.


    The person who released the video and recording vowed that Yuanyuan in the team was the popular artist Ruan Tingyi, and Muye, the head of the team, was the 17-year-old game anchor Muye. They are in love underground and often play games together.


    Ruan Tingyi is 25 years old this year, while Muye is only 17 years old and under age. Such a thing exposed, instant on the hot search. And it''s getting worse.


    Muye is very popular on a live website, and he has a large number of fans on his microblog. In particular, some female fans have now jumped up and ran to Ruan Tingyi''s microblog to yell.


    "Old woman, do you deserve it?"


    "Disgusting, I''m going to be an aunt, and I''m going to attack our little woody leaf."


    "Muye must have been seduced by this old woman."


    , "look at this old face. How many foundation have you made?"


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll


    "Xiao Muye, Ma Ma is really heartbreaking. What''s wrong with your eyes? How can you take a fancy to such an old woman?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ruan Tingyi was stunned. She looked at Qi Feng: "Lao Qi, are people so angry on the Internet now? And am I old? I don''t think I''m old, do I? I''m only twenty-five, and I look twenty when I dress up? You''re the old man, aren''t you? Why am I called an old woman? "


    Qi Feng said: "just say it yourself. What do you want to do with me? Muye has many female fans. You''ve robbed them of their male gods, and they want to tear you alive. "


    "Why attack me? Where am I old? " Ruan Tingyi angry, "I want a screenshot, these people are recorded in small books."


    "Because the wood leaf is small, of course I will attack you. Your face value is still very good, so people can''t attack from this aspect, they can only attack from other places. " Qi Feng laughs.


    "Hello! Lao Qi, which side are you on? " Ruan Tingyi holding a mobile phone in the non-stop screenshot, the head does not raise the roar.


    "Things are fermenting so fast. It''s obvious that someone is behind your back. Also bought hot search, look at these big V also forward, also don''t know how much money Qi Feng glided his mobile phone and stopped laughing. His expression became cold. "OK, you don''t have to worry. I''ll do it."


    "No! I can''t swallow it! I''m so angry Ruan Tingyi angrily pinched her mobile phone, "say I''m old? You call me an old woman? I''m 18 years old, and my youth is invincible! "


    Qi Feng looks at the frantic Ruan Tingyi, helpless. Anyway, he can''t understand why women care so much about their age and why they hate people saying that they are old.


    "Say to Muye. I''ll find someone first, remove the hot search first, and then settle accounts with these big V''s. As for those who break the news, they can''t run away. " Qi Feng is going to make a phone call.


    "I see." Ruan Tingyi also began to call Muye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    As soon as Muye''s phone was connected, there was a burst of laughter.


    "Ah ha ha, old woman, ha ha ha, you have today, too." The laughter of Muye comes from the phone, and Ruan Tingyi wants to hammer people from the screen of her mobile phone. But the screen is so small, still gave up this crazy idea.


    "Shut up Ruan Tingyi said maliciously, "if you smile again, I won''t tell you something."


    "What?" The wood leaf is hard to resist to smile over there, did not think of asked a sentence.


    "I met the silver dragon who sent you potato chips last time, and we had dinner together. I''ve been to her house. " Ruan Tingyi said.


    "Oh, so what? Face base? Oh, for people like you, face base is unusual. Yes? She''s a fan of you. It''s crazy to see you? " Muye said carelessly.


    "No, her name is kongho. She''s a little sister. " Ruan Ting art slowly said.


    "Oh. My little sister. " Before Muye could react, he suddenly stopped and yelled, "what did you just say? Tianmiao''s sister? Which sky is dim? "


    "What else? It''s the day you think it is. " Ruan Tingyi continued to say slowly.


    "Sister! Dear sister! Wuwuwu, I''m wrong. I''m the old man. You''re young and beautiful. You''ll always be 18. Oh no, you''ll always be 16. Sister, my own sister. " The leaves began to cry. "Can''t I be wrong? You said, how to solve your crisis this time, I will cooperate immediately. "


    "Your fans all came to scold my old woman. I took all the screenshots and kept a notebook for me. The quickest, most direct and best solution this time is to make my relationship public. I hate it, but I can''t help it. " Ruan Tingyi said that the final tone is very disgusting, "you are an Internet addict."


    "I''m a live game player. I''m a proper professional. I''m a teenager addicted to Internet." Wood leaf unconvinced refuted a sentence, and then full of flattery asked, "elder sister, can I come to your side now? Why don''t you take me to kongho


    "Just say you want to see the sky." Ruan Tingyi hissed, "they live in my community."


    "Wait for me." Then Muye hung up.


    Ruan Tingyi goes to find Qi Feng, who has just finished calling.


    "Muye is coming." Ruan Tingyi said.


    "Yes, because the sky is dim, isn''t it? This stinky boy. " Qi fengleng snorted, "but now it''s the best way to open your relationship. And it''ll make you both more popular. "


    "In this case, will uncle Mu be angry?" Ruan Tingyi some worry of ask a way, "wood uncle originally don''t like wood leaf do game live broadcast, want to let him go back to inherit his mantle."


    "No, this is the best way to deal with it. Uncle Mu won''t be angry. " Qi Feng waved his hand, "I''ll ask someone to cook something that the boy likes to eat. I haven''t seen him for a long time


    "OK, make more braised pork, like the pork with streaky pork." Ruan Ting art sucked to slip under the exhortation way.


    "No matter how much you do, you can only eat three." Qi Feng didn''t say well.


    "Three pieces the size of an egg?" Ruan Tingyi said with bright eyes.


    Qi Feng I''m so tired that I don''t want to talk to the retarded.


    At the moment, Gao Yuxin looks at his mobile phone, and his face is full of success.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Old women seducing minors, ha ha ha! Gao Yuxin happily slides his mobile phone and looks at Ruan Tingyi''s comments that curse her on her microblog. The more you look at them, the more comfortable you feel.


    Just then, the agent came up and sat next to her.


    "Miss Gao." The agent called out.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Yuxin put down his cell phone and asked faintly. For this agent, Gao Yuxin is barely satisfied. There is no doubt about this man''s ability. When she became angry, he would seize the opportunity to receive some plays for her. She watched it. It''s all going to be hot in the future. The vision is still very good. Speculation is also following up.


    "Did you do something about Ruan Tingyi?" Originally, Gao Yuxin thought that the other party was coming to talk to her about work, but the other party suddenly said this.


    "What are you talking about?" Gao Yuxin was like a cat with its tail trampled on. She almost jumped up. Her face was gloomy. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It has nothing to do with me. "


    The agent didn''t speak for a long time, just looked at her.


    "Look what I''m doing. I said it had nothing to do with me." Gao Yuxin got angry, stood up and went to one side to pour water.


    "I hope it''s really none of your business." Agent also stood up, light way, "advise you a, move who can, but don''t move Ruan Tingyi.". You can''t afford to


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Gao Yuxin''s tone became more and more angry.


    "You just know it in your heart. It took a lot of effort to get the variety show you received before. Ruan Ting attended the art fair. You are good to do the program, don''t be a demon. " With that, the agent ignored Gao Yuxin and turned to go out.


    Gao Yuxin choked on the back and really wanted to hit him in the face with something on his hand. It''s just a dog raised by Jiangcheng. How dare you talk to her like this!


    After the agent went out, he took out his mobile phone and was also reading microblog.


    Ruan Tingyi''s identity is too mysterious. Even he didn''t know the real background of Ruan Tingyi. After Ruan Tingyi entered the entertainment circle, she almost sang all the way, with the wind and the water. There has never been any scandal, let alone such a scandal as today''s. I''ve never heard of her backstage, and I''ve never heard of her accompanying wine investors.


    Under the bright appearance of the entertainment circle, there is a rotten interior. They know better than anyone what this big VAT is like. Even if the film queen is now the most beautiful, she was careful to accompany the investors. Many actresses are easily taken advantage of, and sleeping with them is the norm. Only when you climb all the way up can you have the right to refuse. But it''s impossible to say no to all.


    However, only rantingyi, he has never heard of her "social intercourse" in this aspect. Ruan Tingyi has never paid such an unbearable price for her current fire. Can''t it explain anything?


    This girl has a very different family. Maybe acting is just her hobby. Her family wants her to play in the entertainment circle.


    How can such a person be offended by such a small Artist as Gao Yuxin who relies on getting up in bed?


    Now the online curse of the fierce, I believe it will soon reverse this disadvantage. I just don''t know how Qi Feng will operate.


    Agents are also very curious and looking forward to it.


    ¡­¡­


    Muye has come to Ruan Tingyi''s villa with the fastest speed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    "Sister, I''m coming, ha ha ha, I''m coming, I''m coming. I''ve also brought you presents. " As soon as Muye came in, he screamed.


    "Settle the matter first, and then eat." Qi Feng looked at Muye shouting and said, "did you stay up late last night? Look at your dark circles. "


    "No, no, I went to sleep at a little." Muye denied, "brother, I''m still young. I can stand it. Pay attention to your health. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Anger hurts the liver


    Ruan Tingyi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, come on, I''ve brought my Hukou with me." Muye waves to Ruan Tingyi, "solve the problem quickly, have a meal, and take me to find my goddess Tianmiao."


    After hearing this, Qi Feng wanted to fight again.


    Muye ignored him, hugged Ruan Tingyi''s shoulder, snapped a group photo, and took a picture of hukou. And then quickly sent to the micro blog.


    After a while, the microblog exploded.


    Ruan Tingyi''s seduction of minors is pure slander. How can people be so dark?


    Muye is Ruan Tingyi''s brother!


    Muye''s microblog sent two photos. One is a group photo with Ruan Tingyi. His smile is bright and happy, while Ruan Tingyi looks away with a proud face. Another picture is the household register. He matched the words that he came to my sister for dinner today, but my sister couldn''t eat it because someone slandered her and said that her old cow ate my tender grass. The old cow is definitely not right. It''s impossible to eat, but the tender grass is real.


    Ruan Tingyi forwarded Muye''s microblog and made a cry. The content is people''s experience. How dark is it to slander me like this? PS: break the suspicion of children that I play games and dishes, and say I''m in a pit. I don''t have such a brother. Who wants to give it away.


    These two microblogs have exploded.


    Just now, I still said that Ruan Tingyi is an old cow eating tender grass. Well, it turns out that they are brothers and sisters!


    Those Muye fans who scolded Ruan Tingyi with jumping feet before were dumbfounded instantly. One by one ran to Ruan Tingyi to apologize.


    The scene of the rollover was terrible.


    "Sister, I''m wrong, sorry sister, I kowtow to you, bang bang!"


    "Sister, my own sister, I''ve wiped the fart I just let out. Please don''t see it."


    "I told you, they are so alike. They must be related by blood."


    "Fart upstairs, I cut off all the pictures you just scolded. Do you want a face? "


    "Sister, I''m sorry, the most sincere apology."


    There are so many such comments.


    But how can Ruan Tingyi''s fans let these people off so easily. On the contrary, it''s even worse. It''s also very hard to hear.


    When there was a scuffle on Weibo, Tianmiao sent a third Weibo. She matched a picture.


    It''s a picture of a girl sitting in front of a computer playing games. In the picture, you can clearly see the display on the screen. A team is working on the script. There are circles and leaves in it. The interface of the game shows that the operator is called silver dragon. The text content of Tianmiao''s match is: my family also has a broken child who indulges in games every day. Is it the two of you? (dog''s head expression) here, AI te introduces Ruan Tingyi and Muye. Finally, my child said that the sister and brother didn''t want to play games, and no one took her to play. The person who spread the rumors was really bad.


    When the programmer of microblog saw the microblog, he grabbed his hair and let out a howl.


    Then, Weibo collapses!


    He knew, ah, he knew! Something''s going to happen! I''m losing all my hair!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    Weibo was soon repaired, and many people flocked to Tianmiao Weibo.


    "Is this the angel''s sister? You can see from your back that it must be a beauty, and the angel must be a super beauty! "


    "Ah, what kind of fairy combination is this? The goddess''s sister, the actress I like, and the game anchor I like. They all know each other. They play games together. "


    "I''m so sour!"


    "What''s the name of this game? Hurry to the next one. "


    "The goddess is right. What''s the fight between Ruan Tingyi and Muye fans? I didn''t know before it was used. But now I know. I''m still not sober. The whole family has the same muzzle. How can I still pinch it? What are you pinching? "


    "What are you pinching? Aren''t they the ones who should have snuffed out the news? "


    "How many times do you have to go to jail for spreading rumors?"


    "This slander is disgusting. How vicious is the person who exposed the news?"


    Muye, with chopsticks in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, cried out: "the goddess AI te is me, AI te is me! I''m dead, ah, I''m dead. "


    Qi Feng looked at the comments on Tianmiao''s Micro blog and said in a serious tone: "Tianmiao has helped you again, little fatty. You owe more and more people in the future. What can you do?"


    "Ah? What about that? " Ruan Tingyi was also worried by this saying, "how can I help her? I also want to repay sister Tianmiao. Later, I''ll ask kongho what she likes. "


    "In fact, there is a way to repay now." Muye put down his cell phone and said seriously.


    "What?" Ruan Tingyi doubts. Even Qi Feng looked at him and wondered what he had to do.


    "Give me directly to Tianmiao." Muye has a smile.


    Qi Feng''s face turned black and he didn''t want to talk.


    Ruan Tingyi looked at him with a look at the mentally retarded: "you are so beautiful. Don''t think about something you don''t have. Please come to the door and thank me later. But after lunch break, Tianmiao has the habit of taking lunch break. "


    "Yes, yes." Muye nodded happily.


    While they are eating and chatting, the wind on Weibo has changed.


    Fans of Muye and Ruan Tingyi wake up. Yes, it''s all a family. Why pinch like this? If you don''t go to those who spread these malicious and false information, what can you do for yourself?


    So the fans on both sides united to go under the big V that had spread Ruan Tingyi to lure minors, and pinched them crazily. Those big V have deleted the previous information and issued an apology statement. But will fans forgive? What I''ve done, I just want to hide what I''ve heard from others? What do you want the police to do?


    Qi Feng has long arranged for people to investigate and Sue, and none of them can run away.


    Gao Yuxin was also eating, but when she heard her assistant lament that Ruan Tingyi''s affairs had reversed so quickly, she put down her chopsticks and picked up her mobile phone to log in to Weibo.


    The more you look at it, the more gloomy you look.


    Ruan Tingyi and Muye are brothers and sisters?


    How is that possible? She remembers very clearly that Ruan Tingyi likes playing games, so she pays attention to Muye. Muye also occasionally interacts with Ruan Tingyi. That''s why she wanted to use this to create a scandal about Ruan Tingyi. Luring minors, such a big scandal, is bound to let Ruan Tingyi reputation greatly damaged, want to come back will be very difficult. Everything went according to plan and went well.


    However, in such a short period of time on the reversal, they are brothers and sisters?


    How could that be!


    (Qi Feng, Ruan Tingyi and Muye are all related by blood, and Muye and Ruan Tingyi share the same household register. But Ruan Tingyi''s father, Mu ye, is mu Shu. Qi Feng and Ruan Tingyi have the same mother and different father. What''s the blood relationship between them? Guess what, the expression of dog''s head here)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    "Wow, I didn''t expect that they were brothers and sisters. No wonder they all look so good. " The assistant sighed.


    "I want to eat stewed pork buns. You can buy them now." Gao Yu core cold voice says to assistant.


    "Ah?" Assistant a Leng, now big midday eat stewed pork bun?


    "The one I ate before." Gao Yu said angrily, "what are you doing now? Is paying you to come here to make you dazed? Is it for you to watch gossip during office hours? "


    The assistant took a look at Gao Yuxin, didn''t speak, stood up, turned and went out.


    As soon as the assistant went out, Gao Yuxin smashed all the dishes and chopsticks on the table to the ground. Looking at the mess on the ground, Gao Yuxin''s facial expression twisted.


    Ruan Tingyi! Next time you will never be so lucky!


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Ruan Tingyi is trying to reason with Qi Feng.


    "Lao Qi, let me have another piece, just one." Ruan Tingyi looks at Muye eating braised pork, and her eyes are almost green. But Qi Feng won''t give her another fourth.


    "Promising!" The wood leaf disdains of say, "request a piece, I if you, I request again eat three pieces."


    "How is that possible?" Qi Feng sneered, "it''s impossible to get one, but how about three?"


    "Yes, the ending is the same anyway. Why not ask for more?" Wood leaves and clip a piece of braised meat in the mouth, a face of satisfaction said.


    Ruan Tingyi and Qi Feng It seems to make a lot of sense, which almost makes us unable to refute.


    Qi Feng was silent and said: "I confirm that you are really brothers and sisters. The pattern of mental retardation is the same."


    "Isn''t that big brother the mentally retarded leader?" Muye wants to fight back.


    "no, maybe I and my second son robbed all the cream of my mother, and the leftover for you two is probably dross." Qi Feng said very seriously.


    Muye and Ruan Tingyi look at each other, and then they are strangely silent.


    There seems to be some truth in it.


    The elder brother and the second brother are both bull people, just like Forget it. No more.


    "By the way, I''ll go to Tianmiao''s later. You can take it easy for me." Ruan Tingyi suddenly thought of this and told him.


    "I know, I know. Don''t worry. " The leaves are there.


    The original plan was to wait for Tianmiao''s lunch break, so they went to Tianmiao to thank him. As a result, Muye was urgently called away by a telephone. It''s his father.


    "What? Is uncle Mu angry because of the announcement? " Ruan Tingyi asked anxiously.


    "No, it''s about that." Muye''s expression is a little serious, but also with a trace of helplessness.


    "Then go back quickly." Ruan Tingyi and Qi Feng said with one voice.


    "But you know, I really don''t like this kind of thing." Muye sighed.


    "Uncle Mu said that you have good qualifications, far more than him." Ruan Tingyi comforted, "however, you think, because you don''t like it, so uncle Mu didn''t force you, but let you do what you like. Now I''m looking for you. I think it''s a tough job. Go back quickly. "


    "Well." Muye nodded and then wailed, "I really want to see the voice of the angel."


    "In the future, there will be more opportunities. You should seize the opportunity and have a good relationship with the silver dragon." Ruan Tingyi reminded.


    "Yes, yes, sister, you are so smart. OK, I''ll go out first. Come back The leaves are like the top of a tree.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "Come on, I''ll drive you." Qi Feng also stood up.


    In the afternoon, when Ruan Tingyi went to find kongho, she told kongho about Muye. Kongho was very sorry. It''s not that I''m sorry I didn''t see him, but that no one took her to play black games. It''s a great feeling to be taken away.


    Soon, it was time to record the show.


    Qi Feng is explaining to Ruan Tingyi: "remember, don''t talk, see how others do it. Think more, don''t be impulsive. It''s not smart. Don''t expose your intelligence. " Qi Feng is really worried. His child is the stupidest and sweetest in the family. Even Muye is smarter than her.


    "My smart one, Lao Qi, don''t look down on me, OK? I''m just too lazy to think. " Ruan Tingyi said unconvinced.


    "OK, OK. Do you remember all the people I just told you about taking part in this recording?" Qi Feng asked.


    "I remember that the mysterious guests are Tianmiao elder sister, including silly white sweet Lu Anchen, Gao Yuxin, who is inexplicably hostile to me, and the elder sister of the film queen Xinling, and the elder brother Kong Shubai, who are experienced, good-natured and easy to get along with. There are two more. One is singer Fang Fei, and the other is the one who is very popular now. Oh, his name is Tang Ze. I don''t know the latter two. " Ruan Tingyi remembers all these very clearly.


    "I don''t know the latter two. I haven''t touched them. Those on the Internet are not counted. They are all set up by people. It''s like you... " Qi Feng made a metaphor.


    "Stop, stop. I see. I''ll deal with it anyway. In the past, this program was all about survival. This time, I don''t think it''s going to happen. After all, there''s a day ahead. " Ruan Tingyi said.


    "Yes, the program is strictly confidential, and I don''t know. Be smart yourself. " Qi Feng exhorts again.


    The program was recorded on an uninhabited island to the south. The island is not big. The program team has checked in advance to determine the safety of the island, and then chose here.


    But when the program was about to be recorded, Qi Feng got a very important message.


    "Little fatty, you must be careful this time." Qi Feng looked worried.


    "Why?" Ruan Tingyi doubts.


    "This time, it''s not recording, it''s live." Qi Feng did not expect the program group to be so bold. There are too many uncertainties in live broadcasting.


    "Is it because Tianmiao participated?" Ruan Tingyi thought of the key.


    "Not bad. They choose to live on the Internet, and of course they will clip it later and play it on TV. Two hours ago, it was already on the Internet. The guests who publicize this time are very rare. " Qi Feng looked at his mobile phone. "When you participate in the program, you are not allowed to bring your mobile phone. I can''t give you any hints. You''re free to do everything. "


    Ruan Tingyi was stunned. This is her first time to participate in the live program. And so far, we don''t know what the content of the program is.


    Meanwhile, several other guests also received the news. Of course, the crew also said that this is their temporary decision. If anyone wants to quit, they will pay liquidated damages. When some people are hesitating, the program team puts a heavy weight directly. This time, there will be a mysterious guest, that is, the voice of angels.


    No one wants to quit now.


    They know too well what good it will be for them to be on the show with her. No one is willing to give up this opportunity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    No one is willing to quit the program, on the contrary, they are looking forward to the live broadcast. As a mythical existence in the entertainment circle, Tianmiao has never appeared in front of people. It''s the first time it''s in front of the public, and in this way. I want to know how the ratings of this program will explode.


    Their popularity can also be improved. The premise is to grasp this opportunity. Because the uncertainty of live broadcast is too big, both the good side and the bad side are directly displayed to the audience. Risk and benefit coexist, but this time the benefit is far greater than the risk.


    The Internet is boiling.


    The mysterious Tianmiao will finally appear, and finally we can see the real appearance of this mythical figure.


    Finally, it''s time for the show to start. The program started on Saturday morning.


    The crew and guests came to this deserted island.


    At the beginning, the host made an introduction. This time, the host spoke very fast and introduced all the guests very quickly, because she knew that there must be crazy brushing on the bullet screen now. Stop talking nonsense and let the sky shine.


    And no one has a problem with her perfunctory introduction. All of you have the same EQ and IQ.


    "We also have a mystery guest." The host''s tone is very excited, "I don''t want to show off, I believe everyone is looking forward to her appearance. The voice of the angel


    All the cameras were aimed in one direction, and then a woman with long hair appeared in the camera. As the camera slowly zooms in, a delicate and flawless face appears in the camera.


    The barrage has gone crazy.


    "Ah! It''s not as beautiful as a human


    "Ah, is this heaven?"


    "Beautiful, beautiful."


    "I don''t think all the idioms to describe beauty are worthy of her?"


    "Goddess, this is the real goddess!"


    "These features are works of art."


    "My angel, my angel!"


    "Tianmiao is so beautiful."


    "My screen has been licked clean."


    Tianmiao slowly approached, and the host welcomed him and said excitedly, "Tianmiao, Tianmiao, we are really lucky to invite you to our program this time."


    Tianmiao smiles, nods and says, "I''m very happy to participate in this program, too."


    "I won''t say more. Now I''ll introduce the rules and contents of this time." The host swears, it''s the first time she''s ever said so little.


    This time the content is different from before. It used to be survival, or all kinds of games. This time, it''s RPG. Everyone is new from the moment they go to the island. Then find all kinds of props, treasures, upgrades, customs clearance. There are good and bad NPCs played by staff.


    If you''re lucky, meeting good NPCs can help you get through the customs, and meeting bad ones, you''re lucky. There are too many unknowns in this game. It''s up to the guests to find out for themselves.


    There are many cameras installed on the island, each guest has two cameramen to follow, and there are UAV cameras in the sky, trying to show all the performances of the guests.


    The moment you go to the island, the game begins.


    In order to ensure the balance of strength, the program team decided to match the eight guests. One male and one female were divided into four groups.


    The eyes of the four male guests were all bright. If you can be with Tianmiao!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "I also want to work with Tianmiao sister." Ruan Tingyi looks sad.


    "Yes, I want to be with TIANYAO, too. She is my idol. I listen to her songs every day before I go to bed. Host, you are not right. " Gao Yuxin also complained plaintively.


    "Ha ha, it''s not for balance. Each of you has a man''s protection. Isn''t that good? " The host said with a smile.


    "For the sake of Tianmiao elder sister, I can also become a fierce man, one dozen ten." Ruan Tingyi came out without thinking.


    Host a Leng, this what tiger wolf word. How come you''ve become a tough guy?


    Qi Feng is watching the live broadcast outside. Seeing this, he can''t help but help his forehead. He already has an unknown premonition in his heart. I always feel that this program will completely collapse the elegant and erudite goddess of Ruan Tingyi.


    The audience who watched the live broadcast, it was another burst of ha ha.


    "Yes, if I can be with Tianmiao, I can also be a strong man. Let alone a dozen or ten, a dozen or 100 will do."


    "Tingyi has become a fan."


    "They seem to know each other themselves. Tianmiao forwarded Ruan Tingyi''s microblog. "


    "I''m so sour. Can I sneak into that island and meet my goddess? "


    "I''m afraid not. You''ll suffocate."


    ¡­¡­


    "I want to be with TIANYAO, too. I''m also a fan of her. I''m really lucky to be so close to her idol this time. " Xin Ling, the eldest sister of the film queen, said gently, but her eyes at the host were sharp.


    The host''s back began to sweat. She didn''t expect that. Isn''t this movie queen famous for her good temper? What''s the matter with this look today? It''s like a knife.


    As soon as the director saw it, he knew that it was not good to go on like this. He quickly informed the supporters in the walkie talkie and drew lots!


    The four male guests were still secretly happy to have a chance to work with Tianmiao. At least they had a quarter of the chance. As a result, it''s one in seven.


    "That''s the fairest way." The big sister after the movie smiles and takes the lead to pick up a paper ball. I can''t help it. I have to make do with the drawing props.


    Gao Yuxin also went up to draw lots. After drawing, he went to Tianmiao and raised a big smile: "Tianmiao, I really like your song. I''m so happy to see you this time. I hope we can work together. "


    "I think I''m the lucky one." Lu an Chen squeezed to come over, take the paper ball in hand, say to Gao Yu core. They filmed relegation immortals together. They are acquaintances.


    Ruan Tingyi also ran to hold a paper ball in her hand.


    Tianmiao is the last one to take the paper ball.


    The host said: "the exciting time has come. People with the same number on the paper in their hands should form a team."


    The guests reported the figures one by one. The elder sister of the film queen and Lu an Chen looked at each other. Gao Yu Xin and the elder brother of the film King drew together. Fang Fei and Tang Ze. Ruan Tingyi looks at the number in her hand, and Tianmiao who hasn''t opened the paper ball. She almost jumps up happily.


    "Sister Tianmiao, let''s work together!" Ruan Tingyi waved.


    "Well, we''re in a group." Tianmiao smile, "fate."


    Gao Yuxin''s heart suddenly raised a burst of fire, eager to rush up and give Ruan Tingyi a slap in the face. Of course, I can only think about it. Why is this woman so lucky? It''s her turn to do anything good.


    Gao Yuxin restrained his jealousy and turned to the film emperor Kong Shubai with a smile: "brother Kong, please give me more advice. I''m glad to be with you." It''s OK to be in a group with the movie king. Make do with it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Kong Shubai said with a gentle smile, "ah, give me more advice."


    Finally, the team was successfully solved, and then everyone issued a wooden sword, and then the host said, OK, let''s start. There is no hint. I didn''t even mention such things as eating and drinking water.


    A lot of people look at the wooden sword in their hands, what are they going to do?


    However, Ruan Tingyi, who is addicted to games all day, is very experienced.


    "Sister Tianmiao, let''s go ahead and see if there are any tasks we can take. Novice village, there should be guided NPC Ruan Tingyi carried the wooden sword on her back and suggested.


    Tianmiao nodded and walked forward with Ruan Tingyi.


    When the others saw it, they hurriedly followed.


    Lu took a few steps and found a box by the side of the road.


    "Why? What''s this? " Lu ran to the side of the road and looked at the box.


    "Open it up and have a look?" She said.


    "Sister Xin, have you ever played RPG single game before, such as the classic one, the legend of swordsman." Asked Lu.


    Xinling shook her head.


    "In that game, sometimes there are treasure boxes on the roadside or in the house for players to search. I think there must be props in it. " Lu Anchen squatted down and patted the box.


    The other guests did not go far. They all looked curiously at Lu Anchen.


    Without hesitation, Lu opened the box. There was something in the box. It was a small backpack with two bottles of water in it.


    "Hey, get supplies." Lu an Chen happily put his backpack on his back and said to Xin Ling, "sister Xin, if you are thirsty, tell me, I''ll give you water."


    At this time, the announcement sounded on the radio.


    "Congratulations to Lu Anchen for finding the first blind box and getting the supplies. I wish you all such good luck. "


    Blind box?


    Ruan Tingyi looks at the beautiful Lu Anchen, but thinks about the meaning of the notice.


    Not the treasure box, but the blind box. What does that mean?


    Soon, Ruan Tingyi knew what it meant.


    After a few steps, another box appeared on the side of the road.


    Gao Yuxin speeds up and runs up to ask Kong Shubai to open the box.


    "I think you should be more careful. Because the radio said, this is a blind box. I''m not sure what''s in it. " Lu, who also plays games, reminds us.


    "If you can''t get supplies, don''t let others take them." Gao Yuxin said with a smile, but it didn''t work.


    Ruan Tingyi will not remind Gao Yuxin that this woman has always been hostile to her. Always feel that she is not good stubble, see, silly child Lu Anchen, you kindly remind, people also Yin Yang strange to you.


    Gao Yuxin greets Kong Shubai and opens the box together. Then a white mist came out of the box.


    "Ah! What''s this? " Gao Yuxin screamed and was caught off guard by the white fog. Kong Shubai was a little far away from him, only to his collar and chest.


    "Flour." Kong Shubai touched the things in the box, took out a piece of paper, and then read out the words on it, "congratulations on poisoning, please jump forward 15 steps with one foot, then the poison will be removed."


    All of you


    Director, are you poisonous?


    Lu couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Kong Shubai and Gao Yuxin, they all feel that chrysanthemum is tight. It''s just the beginning. It''s like this. Can they really pass the game? No, to be exact, can they keep their male goddess image through the game?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Ruan Tingyi carries a wooden sword and walks along the main road with Tianmiao, looking forward.


    "Sister Tianmiao, there is a village ahead. I think it''s a novice village. Let''s go and see if there are any tasks we can take. " Ruan Tingyi suggested.


    "This island used to be inhabited by dozens of households, but later all moved out of the island. Those houses were cleaned up a little by the column team and used for this show. Be careful when you search. After all, it''s in disrepair. " Kong Shubai had already finished jumping on one foot and caught up with the others. After hearing Tianmiao''s words, he gave a voice to remind them.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Thank you.


    Gao Yuxin glances at Ruan Tingyi and doesn''t speak.


    Going on, people saw the deserted village. There are a lot of farm tools, fishing gear scattered on the ground, there are also some old pots, buckets and so on.


    "Since it''s a game, what about NPC?" Lu an Chen looked around.


    As soon as his words were finished, people came out of several rooms in front of him. When these people see Ruan Tingyi and others, they all do the same thing.


    Just run.


    Huh? Ruan Tingyi''s people are confused again. What''s the situation?


    "Wait, hey, uncle, wait. What happened, please? " Ruan Tingyi rushes up, stops a middle-aged man running at the back and asks.


    "Ah, there are monsters on this island. Run, too. If you don''t run, you''ll be eaten. I''m serious. I''m not kidding! " The middle-aged man said solemnly.


    "No? Monster? " Lu an Chen''s eyes widened.


    "I swear by the hair of a microblog programmer that what I say is true." The middle-aged man has a serious face.


    We almost believed you!


    "Well, you''ll be lucky." The middle-aged man said that, SA Ya Zi ran wildly, and he ran farther and farther.


    "Stop him, he must have a clue." Tianmiao said.


    "Ah?" People haven''t responded yet.


    Ruan Ting Yi howled and rushed up. The speed is amazing.


    "Ruan Tingyi, how many seconds is her 100 meters?" Lu an Chen stupidly asked, "how can I feel faster than me?"


    Tang Ze is also stunned, said: "I also feel faster than I run."


    "Don''t be stunned. Go up and help." Fang Fei yelled and rushed up.


    Then all the talents rush up to help Ruan Tingyi stop the middle-aged man and drag him back.


    The barrage was painted again.


    "My Tingyi can run so fast!"


    "Yes, that big long leg, sucking!"


    "I haven''t heard that Ruan Tingyi has this specialty before?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Let go of me. The monster is coming. Run." The middle-aged man is very involved in the play, and he is still struggling while shouting to run.


    "What do you say about monsters?" Asked the sky.


    "It''s a monster invasion. Oh, who are you The middle-aged man asked suspiciously.


    "We are sent to help you fight monsters. Well, where are the monsters and what are we going to do? " Tianmiao is also a serious face to answer.


    Everyone almost laughed, but they all choked and began to play one by one.


    "Yes, we are all warriors to save you. What''s going on?" Ruan Tingyi held back her smile and asked.


    "I''m scared, I can''t say. Warriors, please explore by yourself. " As a result, the middle-aged man said this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    The middle-aged man said this without expression, and then he didn''t say a word. The feeling of an NPC is incisively and vividly interpreted.


    People look at each other, this means, do not give any clues, let people grope?


    It''s a little hard, isn''t it? There are no supplies for such a large island. It''s all up to you to explore.


    "I''m tied up. Extort a confession! " The sky tiny suddenly says.


    People almost doubted their ears. What does the angel say?


    "You heard right. The angel said that he was tied up and forced to confess." Tang Ze, with a smile, took the lead in finding the rope.


    What kind of operation is this?


    Kidnapping NPC?


    The barrage has been flooded.


    "My mother, the operation of angel is too fierce."


    "Ha ha ha, look at the expression of the staff member."


    "His eyes are so big, ha ha ha, his face is unbelievable."


    "This is probably the most profound thing in his career as a staff member, which will never be forgotten. Ha ha ha ha


    "Is this ferocious operation a foul?"


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Ze has found a piece of rope and runs over happily. This is the first time that he feels that the variety show is so fun!


    "Wait, it''s a foul." The middle-aged man finally recovered and cried.


    "No. There was no hint that we had fouled Xinling said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He turned his head and looked into the distance. He saw those NPCs who were running fast before, laughing in the distance. Lying trough, merciless!


    "Tie it, tie it." Lu is eager to try.


    "Wait, I said, I said not yet?" The middle-aged man looked desperate and said, "monsters will invade this island. You need to find the sword of the warrior to deal with monsters. And the sword of the warrior is at the end of the island. You have to cross the island to get there. I don''t know the specific clues. You can get them on the way. And supplies, you find them yourself. The time limit is two days. There may be something you need in our house. Please be careful when searching. Ding, I''m offline. "


    The middle-aged man said that, no matter what he asked, he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Maybe that''s all he knows. Let it go. " Ruan Tingyi said.


    People get out of the way and let the middle-aged man go.


    The middle-aged man ran to those NPCs who had abandoned him before and howled: "you people who have no conscience are watching me being kidnapped. I almost got ripped. You still laugh. I''m going to kill you."


    The crowd stood behind and looked at the middle-aged man who had gone away. They were in a mixed mood.


    It''s a pity that the middle-aged man doesn''t want to be an actor.


    Watching the live audience laugh, the staff is really into the play, and it is extraordinary play. Under the barrage are brushing, strongly demanding to give him a salary, bonus.


    "Sister Tianmiao, let''s go and look for something." Ruan Tingyi said excitedly, "there must be a lot of supplies in the house."


    Gao Yuxin has been urging Kong Shubai: "brother Kong, come on, let''s move quickly. Things are limited. They must come first served. "


    "Well said, first come, first served." Tang Ze has already run to the house, and Fang Fei is following him. At this time, also comity, that is more damage to their male goddess image possible. There are no supplies. I want to know that I will be in a mess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "But open the box carefully. Blind box Lu also began to rush to a room, running and shouting.


    "I want you to be kind." Gao Yuxin whispered coldly. She said it in a very low voice, thinking nobody heard her. But Kong Shubai looked at her from the corner of his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Tianmiao and Ruan Tingyi also entered a room and began to search. The camera followed, showing all their movements.


    "Well, what''s this? Rice? It doesn''t seem to be practical. " Ruan Tingyi doubts.


    "Glutinous rice." Tianmiao went over and saw a jar in front of Ruan Tingyi. He grabbed it and took it up to have a look. "Find something to put it on. Since it appears here, it should be used later."


    "Good." Ruan Tingyi one should come down, and then continue to search in the room, and then she saw a big box in the corner, "Tianmiao elder sister, you come to see, here is a box, so big."


    Tianmiao went over and looked: "this box is locked. We need a key. Let''s look for the key. "


    "The things in this kind of box must be more precious than those in ordinary boxes." Ruan Tingyi rummaged for the key and said, "but if it''s negative, it''s definitely more terrifying." Ruan Tingyi can''t help shivering when she remembers the consequences of Gao Yuxin and Kong Shubai''s poisoning.


    "No, I''m sure you''re lucky." Tianmiao is also looking for the key, while looking for the side is very determined to say.


    "Hey, I''m not afraid of that. I''ll rush! Ah ha ha, here is a key Ruan Tingyi found the key under the broken mat on the bed, and then went to the front of the treasure chest excitedly, waved Tianmiao back, "Tianmiao elder sister, you back, if I''m poisoned, we can at least preserve our strength."


    Tianmiao nodded: "OK, if you are poisoned, I''ll find the antidote for you."


    Ruan Tingyi squatted half a meter away from the box, stretched out her arms and opened the box carefully. Then, nothing happened. Ruan Tingyi waited for a while, then came forward and looked inside. I saw a big backpack.


    "Wow, we found supplies." Ruan Tingyi happily took out her backpack, opened it and immediately said happily, "there are two bottles of water, a box of biscuits and two pieces of bread. And a flashlight, wow, and a fruit knife. "


    Tianmiao came forward, picked up a note in the box and read it out: "congratulations on the small gift bag. Please come on, warriors."


    "What would that big gift bag look like?" Ruan Tingyi went to pack the glutinous rice, then put on her backpack and asked Tianmiao to go out.


    "Maybe it''s double ours?" The sky is dim, so I guess.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and look for something else." Ruan Tingyi is very happy, as if she found the feeling when she used to play stand-alone games.


    As soon as they walked out of the house, Ruan Tingyi saw a big grass in the yard next door, of course, the kind of artificial plastic grass.


    "What is this?" Ruan Tingyi directly turned over from the low wall and ran to the big grass.


    In front of the screen, the audience can see that the angle of view has changed. Obviously, the camera has made a detour from the outside and returned to Ruan Tingyi to continue shooting.


    "Ah ha ha ha, does Ruan Tingyi think that everyone can cross the wall as easily as she does?"


    "Wait, is that the point? Was Tingyi so powerful before? In my impression, she is out of the ordinary and walks like an ancient lady


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    "But I didn''t seem to hear about her poor physical fitness before. This time I have a chance to show that Tingyi is a good child with all-round development. "


    "It seems to make a lot of sense."


    Qi Feng is also watching the live broadcast. He sighs. The sense of foreboding in his heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    Ruan Tingyi didn''t care what the audience was thinking. She squatted down to study the huge grass.


    "There are words on the grass. Large size of Jinchuang grass Tianmiao says.


    "There will be healing herbs in the game. Then... " Ruan Ting''s brainwave, trying to pull up the grass, found that there was a seam in the back and opened the grass directly. Inside it was a box of band aid and a bottle of Yunnan Baiyao spray.


    "Hahaha, I see." Ruan Tingyi also put these things in her backpack, and went to look for things with high interest.


    A lot of viewers are itching to see it.


    "Fun! I want to play, too. "


    "This way of treasure hunting is very interesting."


    "What else will there be in the novice village? Besides food and medicine, are there weapons? An iron sword or something? Replace the wooden sword in your hand? "


    "It''s not that easy to replace, is it? In the early stage, it should be food and medicine. I''m looking forward to it. Will it be equipped. Like a handsome armor or something? "


    "Will there be a little fight in the wild? Will herbs be collected? "


    "I want to play! I want to play


    Ruan Tingyi had a lot of fun. As Tianmiao said, her luck is really good, find out the things are useful, have not found anything bad.


    But the occasional scream outside means that other people are not so lucky.


    Fang Fei screams and runs away with fear on his face. Tang Ze is also running. Fortunately, he has gentlemanly demeanor. When he runs, he does not forget to pull Fang Fei to run with him. Behind them is a huge spider, chasing them.


    After them, the giant spider rushed up. Once again, Fang Fei let out a terrible scream, which almost resounded through the air. Tang Ze finally found the clue at this time.


    "No, it''s not a spider, it''s a teddy in spider clothes!" Tang Ze was still in shock. When she saw the real appearance of the huge spider, she couldn''t help laughing and angry.


    The program group is so poisonous that it scares the baby to death! Tangze patted himself on the chest, then squatted down and touched Teddy''s head.


    "It scared the hell out of me." Fang Fei also saw clearly that this is a lovely Teddy dog, which is wagging its tail at them for touching.


    The audience has gone crazy. Ha ha ha of barrage drowns the picture again.


    We can see that this time, the column group really spent a lot of effort.


    Ruan Tingyi happily carries a bag of booty, Tianmiao also carries a small bag, which contains water and chocolate. Then they left the village first, and walked from a main road behind the village to the back of the island.


    Gao Yuxin and Kong Shubai followed closely. Kong Shubai also carried a bag. Obviously, he was lucky and found some supplies. Gao Yuxin followed him empty handed and said with a shy smile: "brother Kong, thank you. You''re carrying everything. Is it heavy? Do you want me to help you with some?"


    "No, it''s not heavy. Let''s keep up. " Kong Shubai is very elegant and carries everything on his back. "Girls'' physical strength will be worse. I''ll do it."


    Gao Yuxin thanks again, and then looks up at Ruan Tingyi''s back in front of him. There is a haze in his eyes.


    She was always puzzled. Before the rebirth, there was no such mythical superstar as Tianmiao, nor this program. What''s wrong?


    (I have a stomachache today, so chapter four)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Gao Yuxin remembers that Ruan Tingyi became more and more popular in her previous life. When she was mentioned, both fans and people in the circle said that she was a real goddess. She has been living in the shadow of Ruan Tingyi, so she is envious of Ruan Tingyi. To be exact, she is envious of Ruan Tingyi.


    And Tianmiao, in her memory, never appeared this person.


    Is it the butterfly effect caused by her rebirth that has changed the world?


    Gao Yuxin frowned and thought. No matter what, she will cherish this opportunity to have a good relationship with these celebrities, and also take advantage of this program to enhance her popularity.


    Ruan Tingyi walked very fast in front of her. After a while, she suddenly remembered that she was running so fast. Can Tianmiao keep up with her? She turned her head and saw the sky beside her.


    "Why?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah, nothing." Ruan Tingyi laughs and shakes her head. Her heart is full of strength.


    "There''s a situation ahead." Tianmiao suddenly slowed down.


    Ruan Tingyi looked forward and saw a sign hanging on the tree next to him. She leaned up and looked at it carefully. Meanwhile, the camera also focused on it.


    The sign said: congratulations to the warriors for coming to the bee forest. In front is the habitat of the monster''s minions, a group of bee monsters. You need to go through this habitat of bee monster. If you are hit by a bee, congratulations on coming back. Oh, the name is wrong. Congratulations to the warrior. It means to go back to the starting point and cross the woods again. If you are a waste of firewood, we''ll accommodate you. As long as you don''t get hit by the bee monster and run to the middle for 20 times, you''ll pass the customs.


    Ruan Tingyi stood in front of the notice board. After reading the notice, she felt a little complicated. Who is planning this time? So talented?


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao took the wooden sword he had been carrying on his back in his hand.


    "Ah, sister Tianmiao, what are you doing?" Ruan Tingyi doubts.


    "It''s about not being hit by the bee monster. We need to dodge, but it doesn''t mean we can''t fight back." Tianmiao clenched his wooden sword and took the lead in the forest.


    "Yes Ruan Ting''s skill is the same as that of others. She holds the wooden sword in her hand and follows it with great interest.


    The two cameramen followed, always thinking that something interesting would happen later.


    As soon as you enter the forest, you will see a lot of bee dolls hanging on the trees around you, and many staff members are poking around behind the trees.


    "What do you want?" Ruan Tingyi looked at the staff who were wearing green clothes in an attempt to integrate with the forest and asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll know in a minute." Tianmiao smiles and goes forward. Then a worker nearest to her makes a buzzing sound and swings the bee doll in his hand. Tianmiao side body, bee doll swing a empty, swing back.


    "What a warrior! Come again. " Then the staff continued to hum and began to swing the bee doll.


    Ruan Tingyi couldn''t help laughing and squatted down. Then a bee doll swung over her head and swung back.


    And those who watched the live broadcast were even more smiling. Sometimes the camera is suddenly blocked by the enlarged bee doll, and the crowd is even more ha ha ha. The cameraman has been smashed. The cameraman is not as good as Ruan Tingyi and angel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "Be careful. If you get hit, you have to go back to the starting point. " The sky reminds me.


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha? Why are you so funny? This is to make us laugh to death here, not to give us clearance, right Ruan Tingyi took the wooden sword in his hand and followed behind the sky. Make complaints about it.


    There is a smile on Tianmiao''s face. In fact, human beings are a very strange creature. No matter in any environment, good or bad, there will be some fantastic ideas.


    With the development of Ruan Tingyi and Tianmiao, there are more and more honeybee dolls. They swing around on their way, and the staff seem to have a good time. One is worse than the other.


    Ruan Tingyi holds a wooden sword in the grid, and Tianmiao also pushes one away with a sword.


    The audience also watched it very well. Many of them wanted to rush in and play.


    Ruan Tingyi also seems to play hi gradually. This time, two bee dolls are "whistling" at her. With a cry, she quickly blocks left and right with a wooden sword. He made a strange noise in his mouth, chopped the bee doll back and smashed it back to the staff. Finally, more and more self release, rushed in front, waving a wooden sword, all the way crazy split those bee dolls. The staff who smashed it were hiding.


    The audience watching the live broadcast, especially the fans of Ruan Tingyi, have been silly.


    "This is My goddess? "


    "My goddess, is it so fierce?"


    "Am I blinded? How do I feel like the goddess is possessed? "


    "I can''t believe my eyes. What''s going on?"


    "Is the elegant goddess playing the violin, bathing in the sun and reading quietly the same as this one now?"


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Feng looks at the live broadcast with a sad expression.


    He knew


    Xiao pangdun is going to show his true colors.


    Look at her joy, she has completely released herself, right? I have completely forgotten that this is a live broadcast. How many viewers will watch it?


    I hope the next level will not be so retarded.


    It will really inspire a lot of people''s mental retardation.


    Look at Kong Shubai, Lu Anchen and Tang Ze


    One is worse than the other.


    The team that came in behind Ruan Tingyi didn''t react. They could block it with wooden swords. Instead, they all had a hard meeting to dodge. Some of them almost reached their waist. Until Kong Shubai once subconsciously blocked with a wooden sword, he suddenly realized the essence.


    "The wooden sword is for us, not for us to look good!" Kong Shubai reminds everyone.


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of that? " Fang Fei and Tang Ze, who return to the starting point for the third time, yell. Then they rush into the woods with wooden swords.


    Tang Ze yelled: "you demons, I''ll take care of you. I''ll show you what you are


    Although we know to block with wooden sword, not everyone''s motor nerve is so good. Moreover, the staff did not admit defeat and strengthened the attack. Both sides you come and I go, the fight is extremely lively.


    The audience watching the live broadcast are worried.


    "Tang Ze, watch your ass!"


    "Ah, it''s a pity that Xinling was hit."


    "I''m still a strong man. I''m the one who takes Gao Yuxin, the oil bottle, to the front."


    "Gao Yuxin''s performance is OK. I also know how to remind Kong Shubai. "


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, scream, but she''s good at it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Ruan Tingyi and Tianmiao were the first to pass through the forest.


    "Ah, sister Tianmiao, let''s have a rest. It''s time for dinner, too. " Ruan Tingyi found a stone to sit down, patted next to, and motioned Tianmiao to sit down. Then he began to rummage in his backpack for food and water.


    "Bread or biscuits?" Ruan Tingyi handed the water to Tianmiao first.


    "Bread." Tianmiao took the water and took out the chocolate in his bag


    "Eat! Usually Lao Qi doesn''t let me eat, for fear that I will get fat. Now he can''t manage it, hehe. " Ruan Ting make complaints about chocolate, and the old man.


    Qi Feng looks at the camera with no expression. Ruan Tingyi is eating chocolate happily. She is thinking about how to clean up the broken child when the program is over.


    After eating, they had a little rest and went on.


    In the bee forest, there is a team dodging and fighting back happily. The other two teams have successfully crossed the woods and are sitting down to rest.


    Kong Shubai and Gao Yuxin are eating.


    "Brother Kong, you have worked hard. It''s all up to you just now. " Gao Yuxin sincerely thanks, turns on the water and hands it to Kong Shubai. In fact, she really had a good time just now. She didn''t remember how long she hadn''t been so happy. She was really happy from the bottom of her heart.


    "You''re good, too." Kong Shubai smiles and hands Gao Yuxin a bag of bread.


    Lu Anchen was nibbling on the biscuit, while Xinling was drinking water. She beat her thigh and sighed: "Oh, I''m old. I almost broke my waist."


    "Sister Xin, where are you old? You look like an 18-year-old girl Lu an Chen swallowed the biscuit in his mouth and said with a smile.


    "You are sweet. Did you drink honey just now. Ha ha ha, I''m glad to hear that though I know you''re not saying it Xinling said with a smile.


    "No, no, I don''t have any advantages. I just like to tell the truth." Lu said with a smile.


    "I can talk. I like it." Xin Lingxiao is very happy.


    "Have you had a good rest? When we have a good rest, we''ll set out. " Kong Shubai asked Gao Yuxin, "angel, they must have gone a long way. We can''t fall behind either. The first person to go through customs has a big reward. We''re trying to get a reward. "


    "All right, all right." Gao Yuxin nodded and stood up.


    "Let''s go." Kong Shubai and Gao Yuxin left first.


    But Lu said, "sister Xin, let''s have a rest."


    Xin Ling was stunned.


    "Is there something wrong with your knee? Don''t worry. We''ll start when you have a good rest. Oh, it''s about participation, it''s about participation. " Lu said with a smile.


    Xinling touched her knee and then laughed. There is a warm rising in my heart. It turned out that the child could see that her knees were really uncomfortable, but it was not unbearable.


    Fang Fei and Tang Ze are still fighting with the staff.


    "Warrior, it''s noon. It''s time to eat." A thoughtful reminder from the staff.


    "I''m not hungry. I''ll play for a while." Fang Fei said excitedly.


    "But we are hungry, and the brave men want a way to live." The staff said bitterly.


    "Well, aren''t you the NPC we kidnapped just now? Are you still a guest bee monster? Ha ha, don''t say, your clothes are quite suitable. Your clothes are fatter than others. " Fang Fei suddenly recognized that the bee monster was the middle-aged man NPC who was kidnapped by them to extort a confession.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    "It''s hard in my heart." The middle-aged man pretended to wipe a bitter tear, "I''m the leader of this swarm of bee monsters. There are more interesting challenges ahead. Let''s go back and gather honey. " Don''t think he didn''t see that these two don''t want to go through the woods, just want to play here all the time. They''re having fun, but they can''t resist this swarm of bees.


    "What''s more fun?" Fang Fei''s eyes brightened when she heard it.


    "Well, let''s go out first." Tang Ze also came to the spirit.


    Then they passed the test almost without pressure. Bee monsters have been listless, one by one symbolic a little swing in the hands of the bee doll, let Fang Fei and Tang Ze past.


    The reaction of the audience before the barrage was different.


    "Let me, I''ll be the fiercest bee monster."


    "Ah ha ha, I really want to play. I guess I''ll play like them. I don''t want to come out."


    ¡°£¿£¿ Tang Ze, is my husband''s usual high cold fake? "


    "I''ve only seen two teasers who let themselves go."


    "No, I think my husband is very handsome. Wait for the next pass. "


    In the afternoon, there were not too many twists and turns. I thought the path on the island was still visible. Just go along the road. In the evening, another sign appeared on the side of the road.


    The content of the sign is: the front is full of all kinds of crisis, once caught, it will lose health. Resurrection will come back to where it was and start all over again. Find the exit and enjoy a hot bath and a delicious dinner. The last team may not even have soup.


    "What is this? Labyrinth Ruan Tingyi looked at the front of a lot of black cloth surrounded a large forest, only in front of them had an entrance.


    "It should be, isn''t it?" The sky dimly returns a way.


    "Crises?" Ruan Tingyi clenched the wooden sword in her hand and said with high interest, "go, go, Tianmiao elder sister, let''s go in and have a look."


    Tianmiao nods and Ruan Tingyi walks into this temporary maze. There are many dim yellow or blue light bulbs in the maze, but in the evening, this kind of light is uncomfortable.


    Soon, Ruan Tingyi knew why she was uncomfortable.


    Because, in the moment they enter the maze, strange music starts. The dim light, the terrifying and ethereal sound and the cold wind make people feel creepy.


    OK, I see. The labyrinth of haunted house.


    "God, sister Tianmiao, I''m afraid of ghosts." Ruan Tingyi''s feet trembled and her voice trembled. She hid behind the sky and carefully poked out her head to look ahead.


    "No, I''m here." Tianmiao comforts Ruan Tingyi, and then takes Ruan Tingyi forward.


    In front of the barrage, a lot of people were eating and watching.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that my goddess was afraid of ghosts."


    "What are you afraid of? There are no ghosts in this world."


    "There are things that science can''t explain. There is no absolute


    "What age do you still believe in this?"


    "Don''t make any noise. Let''s see the performance of our goddesses."


    "I think angels are so calm. They are my goddesses."


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Yuxin and Kong Shubai are the second team, and they also enter the maze. Gao Yuxin''s face is a little dignified. After rebirth, she has a kind of awe for ghosts and gods. She believed in these things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Next up are Lu an Chen and Xin Ling, and last up are Fang Fei and Tang Ze.


    Ruan Tingyi is afraid of ghosts, but Tang Ze is better.


    He let out a howl and jumped up. Fang Fei reaches for her hand and a princess hugs her. Tang Ze hugs Fang Fei''s neck and shivers.


    The audience who watched the live broadcast had gone crazy.


    "Ha ha ha, is that the opposite? Shouldn''t Tang Ze hold Fang Fei? "


    "Ah, envy, goddess, I want to hug you too."


    "Wait, what''s your point? Why is Fang Fei so strong? Can the princess hold tangze


    "That''s a good question. Fang Fei''s height is 155cm, weight is 45kg, delicate type. Tang Ze is 178cm in height and 60kg in weight? Why do I think it''s so easy for Fang Fei to hold


    "No? Maybe it happened suddenly? Fang Fei is so petite. It''s good if she doesn''t faint. "


    Fang Fei''s agent watched the live broadcast, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead. Fang Fei has always been a petite image, but others know that there is a huge power in her small body. Sophie''s natural power! Let alone one tangze, two tangze is a trivial matter. Don''t, Fang Fei. You should remember your personality. You are a delicate little girl. Wuwuwu, don''t drop the horse!


    One after another screams came from the maze. For no other reason, all kinds of zombie demons played by the staff suddenly appeared and began to chase eight warriors. Always appear in front of people, frighten people, and then start chasing. The warriors were scared and ran away.


    Tianmiao leads Ruan Tingyi who is already soft to run forward. After running for a period of time, he survived and said to Ruan Tingyi, who was still in shock: "after running for a period of time, those monsters will not chase them. They have a fixed range of activities."


    Ruan Tingyi came back and looked at the zombie standing not far away from them. Sure enough, the zombie was hopping in place and did not move forward.


    "Ah ha ha, so it is. By the way, what about glutinous rice? I remember glutinous rice is a demon killer. Ha ha, it turns out that the program group has already given a hint. " Ruan Tingyi takes out the glutinous rice and sprinkles it on the zombies. Then I saw that the zombie didn''t jump any more, and just stayed where it was.


    Then there was a broadcast: "Ruan Tingyi uses her magic to destroy a zombie. A chicken leg for dinner. "


    The other warriors who are running away are stunned. Is there such operation?


    Tang Ze''s Kung Fu is met by a monster.


    The radio immediately rang out: "Tang Ze was caught by a monster and unfortunately died. Now he is forced to be sent to the resurrection point. Sorry, everyone. Please be more careful below. "


    Before Tang Ze could recover, two big men appeared, holding his arms and dragging them away.


    "Ah, wait What''s going on? I''ve shed blood for Daming, and I''ve made contributions for Daming. You can''t do that. I''ve framed so many loyal ministers for you. How can you do that? "


    Ha ha ha ha! The warriors burst into laughter. Not to mention the audience watching the live broadcast.


    It''s OK to enter the drama, but what kind of messy drama?


    Tang Ze''s fans are dumbfounded.


    Tang Ze is very cold in their impression! Very, very cold!


    Today seems to completely subvert the previous image.


    However, such Tang Ze seems to be more lovely!


    How lovely. I want to


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Tang Ze was forced to be sent to the resurrection point, leaving a Fang Fei. Fang Fei is a screamer. When she meets a monster zombie, she screams, but the wooden sword in her hand is powerful. A wooden sword sweeps past, and monsters and zombies are swept away directly.


    When the staff members who play monsters and zombies are swept away, their minds are blank.


    After they fell to the ground, they looked at Fang Fei, who ran away screaming with a wooden sword. What happened in their mind? Am I not a monster? Why did I get swept away with a wooden sword. Why does the person who beat me fly louder than I call and more aggrieved than me? Is there any reason?


    The audience before the live broadcast are very sure of one thing now. It''s no accident that Fang Fei hugged Tang Ze just now. She can really hold She has great strength.


    The mood of fans is a bit complicated, but what can we do?


    Even if we know that Fang Fei is born with divine power, so what? Still love their little baby.


    But there is something wrong with Kong Shubai.


    Gao Yuxin is scared to twist his feet by a ferocious monster that suddenly jumps out.


    "How?" Kong Shu asked with a worried face.


    "It''s a little painful, but it shouldn''t hurt the bone." Gao Yuxin shakes his head. Gao Yuxin tries to stand up, only to find that when she hurts her foot, it hurts. She snorts and squats down.


    A staff member showed up at the right time and said in a mechanical voice: "two warriors, you can now choose to quit the maze to heal, then you will be the last one by default. For the sake of life, it''s better to shrink back. "


    "I don''t know! I will not flinch Gao Yuxin shook his head, "a little injury, I can persist." Her expression is very firm. She knows that there are a lot of viewers watching the live broadcast now. For her image, she can''t shrink back. Another point is that she doesn''t want to drag Kong Shubai down.


    Kong Shubai suddenly squatted down and said, "come up."


    Gao Yuxin was stunned, looking at Kong Shubai''s back, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    "Tell you to come up. Hurry up. I''ll take you out. We''ll be the first to take a hot bath and have a good meal." Kong Shubai turned his head slightly and said with a smile to Gao Yuxin.


    Gao Yuxin no longer kneaded and went forward to lie on Kong Shubai''s back.


    Kong Shubai took Gao Yuxin on his back and went on.


    "Don''t be afraid, we can go out. Your brother Kong has a strong sense of direction." Kong Shubai said with a smile as he walked.


    Gao Yuxin knew that Kong Shubai was afraid of embarrassment, so he asked for something to say.


    "Brother Kong, thank you, and I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you." Gao Yuxin said with guilt.


    "Excuse me? We are a team. We are one. Don''t think so. " Kong Shubai immediately refuted.


    Gao Yuxin doesn''t speak any more. She feels Kong Shubai''s generous back. She doesn''t know why. She has an impulse to shed tears.


    Kong Shubai is carrying Gao Yuxin on his back. The monsters don''t let them go because of this. On the contrary, they rush forward even more.


    A zombie is about to rush in front of Kong Shubai. Kong Shubai is ready to be forced to return to the resurrection point. He also comforts Gao Yuxin: "it''s OK. We can have a rest when we just return to the resurrection point."


    However, at this time, a handful of glutinous rice came over, and the zombies were directly settled.


    The radio immediately broadcast: "congratulations to Ruan Tingyi warrior for killing a zombie again and adding a drumstick. So many drumsticks, are you not afraid of being fat


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    "Not afraid!" Ruan Tingyi''s voice sounded, very energetic.


    Then she and Tianmiao appeared in front of Kong Shubai.


    "Brother Kong, let''s go. We''ll protect you and go out together." Ruan Tingyi said, and then suddenly remembered what, "we found the Yunnan Baiyao spray before, you try this." Ruan Tingyi said he handed the Yunnan Baiyao spray from the backpack to Kong Shu Bai.


    Kong Shu Bai put Gao Yu Xin down and took over the spray. He said, "thank you so much. The real saving grace has been saved two times." I don''t know how to repay you. "


    "It''s a little funny." Ruan Tingyi said with a smile, "please treat me to a good meal next time and repay me."


    Kong Shubai nodded again and again, indicating that there was no problem at all. Then he squatted down and asked Gao Yuxin to roll up her trouser legs and spray medicine on the place she twisted.


    "Let''s go. Let''s protect you." Ruan Tingyi touched her stomach, "ah, I''m hungry. I can have a big meal today. Lao Qi can''t manage it."


    "I think Lao Ba will make more efforts to return it to you after you go out. He is arrogant now, and he will return it later..." Kong Shubai carries Gao Yuxin again and says with a meaningful smile.


    "Oh, I''ll talk about it later, ha ha." Ruan Tingyi looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Kong Shubai laughed, then approached Tianmiao: "angel, angel!"


    "Yes?" Tianmiao turns to see Kong Shubai.


    "Angel, can you sign my name later? I''ve got a disc and a pen. I''ve got everything ready. I''ve always taken it with me. " Kong Shubai said.


    "Wow, brother Kong, are you also a fan of Tianmiao? I can''t see it. " Ruan Tingyi asked in surprise.


    "That''s for sure." Kong Shubai, with a smile, "I listen to angel songs every day."


    "People in the same way, people in the same way." Ruan Tingyi nodded admiringly, "in that case, please have one meal instead of two."


    "No problem, no problem." Kong Shubai laughed.


    Gao Yuxin was silent and didn''t speak. She looked at Ruan Tingyi from the corner of her eyes, and then at Tianmiao. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    With the help of Ruan Tingyi and Tianmiao, Kong Shubai successfully walked out of the maze with Gao Yuxin on his back.


    "Ah, come out at last!" Ruan Ting art stretched a stretch, said happily.


    "Congratulations on the two teams coming out first. Come here, please. The live broadcast is closed when you get to the exit. You can enjoy your pleasant night. " The staff came up and said.


    "Brother Kong, let me down. Thank you." Gao Yuxin said in a low voice.


    Gao Yuxin looks at Ruan Tingyi, who is about to run away from Sahuan. He hesitates and stops her.


    "What for?" Ruan Tingyi is a little worried, "if you have something to say, I''m going to take a bath, eat and sleep."


    "Today, thank you very much." Gao Yuxin was silent, but he said what he thought.


    "Oh." Ruan Tingyi just made a sound, then looked at Kong Shubai beside him, "what you should thank most is Kong Ge. No, I went to dinner


    With that, Ruan Tingyi pulls Tianmiao away.


    Gao Yuxin stood in the same place, looking at the back of the two people running away, with a complicated expression.


    Suddenly, the next Kong Shubai said: "Xiao Gao."


    "Ah? Brother Kong Gao Yuxin looks at Kong Shubai in doubt.


    Kong Shubai didn''t look at her, but looked forward and said: "in this life, people will go the wrong way. However, as long as you know where you''ve gone wrong and get back on track. Let''s go. Let''s take a bath and have dinner. Let the medical staff show you your feet first. "


    Gao Yuxin nods, but sees Kong Shubai squatting down with his back toward her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Gao Yuxin is stunned. What is this?


    "Come on, I''ll carry you. Try not to walk before treatment. " Kong Shubai''s voice is very gentle, but it has a meaning that can not be refused.


    Gao Yuxin''s nose is sour.


    At this time, the live broadcast has been closed for a long time. Kong Shubai doesn''t have to put on any more positive images of his teammates or show gentlemanly demeanor. But it is still so intimate care of her.


    "Thank you, brother Kong." Gao Yuxin lies on Kong Shubai''s back and says.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small matter." Kong Shubai smiles and walks to the tent with her on his back. There were medical staff waiting there long ago.


    The hospital staff checked Gao Yuxin''s foot and finally said that he didn''t hurt the bone and it was not serious.


    "I''ll take a bath and wait for you to have dinner." Kong Shubai said.


    "Well, thank you, brother Kong." Gao Yuxin thanks again.


    "Why are you so polite? That''s very polite. Ha ha, don''t do that. " Kong Shubai waved his hand with a smile and went to take a bath first


    while eating, the live broadcast was turned on, and then the audience saw that the class division was very serious.


    Ruan Tingyi, Tianmiao, Gao Yuxin and Kong Shubai sit on a table with several delicious dishes, white rice and vegetable soup on it.


    Lu Anchen and Xin Ling, who came in second, ate fried rice with eggs and vegetable soup. No meat, no mince at all.


    Fang Fei and Tang Ze, who finished last, each had a bottle of mineral water and a dry bread.


    Three tables in a row, or from high to low.


    Fang Fei and Tang Ze look sad at the food on the other two tables and gnaw the dry bread in their hands.


    Lu and Xinling quietly eat fried rice with eggs and drink vegetable soup. Look at the delicious dishes on the left table, and then look at the two bottles of mineral water and bread on the right table? Oh, in the hands of Fang Fei and Tang Ze.


    "How do I feel that we are in the middle of the ice and fire? Here is the spring breeze, here is the cold snow. Fang Fei, Tang Ze, you are miserable. " Lu an Chen took a sip of vegetable soup and sympathized hypocritically.


    "You''re not much better. Next time we''ll be ashamed of ourselves. " Tang Ze hummed.


    "I''ll wait for the day before the snow. But now, fried rice with eggs is really delicious. I''ve never had such a delicious fried rice with eggs. " Lu Anchen took a mouthful of rice and sighed.


    "A villain will succeed!" Fang Fei gives Lu an Chen a white look.


    "Ah, why do I think the double cooked meat in my bowl is not fragrant? And this braised spareribs. Oh, what''s this? Oh, blanched shrimp. Xiao Lu, you really bring Changle, a contented man, into full play. Originally, you said you would secretly clip a piece of spareribs. Since you said your fried rice with eggs is delicious, that''s OK. " Ruan Tingyi said slowly while eating.


    On hearing this, Lu''s face collapsed.


    "It''s time, this world!" Tang Ze hated to bite a mouthful of bread, gloating said.


    "A small man will succeed." Lu an Chen white eye Ruan Ting art, "you wait, I will revenge."


    "OK, I''ll wait." Ruan Tingyi said with a smile.


    The live audience laughed again.


    "I found my goddess so funny for the first time."


    "Lu an Chen, silly, white and sweet, Ma Ma love you!"


    "Tang Ze is miserable. He can only eat bread. I''m eating braised pork. By contrast, I''m not in the mood to eat it. Love my baby


    "The column group is too cruel. It''s a class division. It''s too tragic."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    After dinner, the live broadcast is closed.


    This temporary resting place gradually quiets down. Ruan Tingyi and Tianmiao sleep in a tent with two sleeping bags. Ruan Tingyi is very happy.


    "I can sleep with Tianmiao sister. Ha ha, many people must envy me." Ruan Tingyi happily gets into the sleeping bag. She looks at Tianmiao with two bright eyes and silently invites Tianmiao to get into the sleeping bag as soon as possible.


    Tianmiao smiles and gets into the sleeping bag.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Yuxin and Fang Fei share a tent. Fang Fei is tired and sleepy. After she gets into her sleeping bag, she soon falls asleep.


    Gao Yuxin''s eyes were wide open and he couldn''t sleep.


    She''s thinking about a person.


    I''m thinking about Kong Shubai.


    Kong Shubai is thirty-six years old, but he has always been clean. There has never been any gossip. His appearance is not very outstanding, but his acting skills have been recognized by many people.


    Thinking of Kong Shubai''s care during the day, Gao Yuxin had a wonderful feeling in his heart. She has never been cared for or treated so gently.


    What she believes in has always been the exchange of interests. No matter what you do, think about it first. Is it valuable. Do a thing, what to pay, pay these, what can get. Never.


    At the beginning, she also thought that Kong Shubai only had scruples in front of the camera, and would be so gentle to her. However, she found that she seems to be wrong?


    It was very late that Gao Yuxin went to sleep.


    In the morning, the column team woke up all the warriors and told them to continue on their journey.


    Gao Yuxin''s feet have no big problems. Just slow down a little.


    "If we defeat the monster, we can get the treasure hidden by the monster, right?" Ruan Ting asked the staff.


    "Well, warrior, please come on." The staff nodded with a smile, "the live broadcast is about to open. Please pay attention to your image."


    The next journey is also full of laughter, which makes the audience know their male goddess again. In the end, I like it more and feel that my male goddess is more real. Finally, Ruan Tingyi and Tianmiao got the reward. The reward is two golden bunnies, lifelike, half the size of a slap.


    See a few girls are very envious, all call good lovely.


    The program is very successful and the director is very happy. What the audience saw was more than enough, and they strongly demanded that the original team do such programs again. The director can''t give a guarantee.


    Most of them are very popular. They are not ordinary little stars. Especially for the mythical characters like Tianmiao, in fact, he doesn''t know why Tianmiao came to this program. I don''t know, but it doesn''t affect his happiness.


    The live broadcast was shut down in the voice of the audience.


    Then it''s time to clean up and leave the island.


    But at this time, there was an accident.


    "Well, it''s windy. It''s so cool." Someone sighed when they were packing.


    "Wow, it''s so cool." Others agreed.


    "But is the wind getting stronger and stronger?" After the meeting, someone asked in doubt.


    Ruan Tingyi is looking at the chocolates in her backpack, thinking that these chocolates will be collected by Qi Feng when she comes back to land, so she is considering whether to eat them now.


    Tianmiao stood on the beach, looking into the distance, his face inexplicable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Ruan Tingyi ran to Tianmiao: "Tianmiao elder sister, what are you looking at?" Just finished saying this, a gust of wind, Ruan Tingyi''s hair was blown directly disorderly flying, blocked her face.


    "Why is it so windy?" Ruan Tingyi arranged her hair and said in doubt.


    "Typhoon." The sky is tiny and squints slightly.


    "Ah?" Ruan Tingyi blinked, "what?"


    At the same time.


    "Typhoon? About to land? Don''t be kidding. Before we came here, we had a look at the weather forecast, and we came to this island after we confirmed that there was no problem. " The director stares big eyes, looking at his own face panic assistant, unbelievable asked.


    "I''m not kidding." Assistant face panic, "director, quick, think about how to deal with it. It''s no use talking about it now. The typhoon is really coming. " The assistant took out his mobile phone and showed the director the emergency message from the local meteorological bureau and the government. They are asked to find a safe place to escape, and they will find a way to rescue as soon as possible.


    "We''re going to land in two hours." The assistant was burning with anxiety. Now it''s too late to go back to the village. It takes half a day to cross the whole island.


    This is weird!


    The director stood on the beach and looked into the distance. Sure enough, it was dark in the distance. It''s too late to go back to land. The only way is to find a safe refuge on the island.


    There must be shelters in those villages. Even if they are old, they can still be used. The problem is that it''s too late.


    What the hell! How could such an incredible thing happen. Before they set out, they repeatedly confirmed that the weather was good, and it would be sunny in the next few days before they landed on the island. Why did the typhoon suddenly appear, and it was about to land?


    "Let everyone know that the typhoon is about to make landfall. Let''s work together. We can''t go back to the village. Look for some shelter around here. " The director is also in a hurry. If these people have an accident, he can''t afford to die 10000 times.


    As soon as I heard that the typhoon was about to land, and it was not small enough, there was a riot.


    "Don''t panic. Let''s find a shelter. There are two hours left... " The director took the trumpet and said loudly to everyone.


    "It''s too late!" Kong Shubai looked at the fast-moving black cloud from far to near and cried out.


    "What the hell! What about two hours The director''s loud voice was drowned in the strong wind, "everyone go to find a bigger tree, hold the tree, the rope, hold hands, don''t scatter..." But his heart kept sinking. This typhoon caught off guard, and it is such a terrible posture of destroying the sky and the earth, can they all ride out safely?


    Gao Yuxin gaped at the scene, just like the end of the world. The wind was blowing, and many things were blown up into the sky, flying away. It''s so unusual. It''s not normal at all. It''s like this is a man-made typhoon.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. " Kong Shubai looks at Gao Yuxin, who is stunned. He thinks she is scared. He holds her hand and moves towards the nearest tree. Gao Yuxin looks at Kong Shubai holding his hand. He doesn''t know why. His dark heart is slowly brightening. She thought that if she died this time, she would not be resentful and unwilling. Why?


    Timid female workers have been scared to cry, but the cry was immediately engulfed by the storm.


    "What''s the matter? Is someone doing it? " Ruan Tingyi was surprised, "it''s good that uncle Mu is here. He must know what''s going on. Sister Tianmiao, come on, let''s hide. "


    When all the people are running away, there is only one person who doesn''t move. The person who doesn''t move is Tianmiao.


    She stood still in the hurricane, but slowly to the farther beach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "Sister Tianmiao?" Ruan Tingyi originally wanted to pull Tianmiao''s hand, but it was empty. She cried out with worry.


    At the same time, others have noticed the anomaly here.


    "Who is that? Are you crazy? It''s time to go to the beach. "


    "That''s an angel!"


    "Is it the sky? What does she want to do? "


    "The sky is dim! Come back Kong Shubai let go of Gao Yuxin''s hand and said quickly, "you go quickly. I''ll go and get Tianmiao back."


    "I''ll go with you!" Gao Yuxin follows Kong Shubai.


    "Nonsense." Kong Shubai reprimanded.


    Gao Yuxin didn''t speak. He held Kong Shubai''s hand tightly with his right hand. The next moment, Gao Yuxin is stunned. Her left hand is held by someone. She turns her head and looks at Lu Anchen''s smiling face. Tang Ze holds Lu Anchen''s other hand.


    "Quick, quick, bring the angel back first." Tang Ze urged, "at this time, I wish I had 300 Jin. So the typhoon won''t move me. "


    "Then I wish I had 400 Jin now." Lu said.


    The director came from behind: "here, our deputy director really has more than 200 Jin. Hold on, hold on."


    A human wall is pulled up like this. Ruan Tingyi walks in the front, and Kong Shubai holds her hand. She bent down and approached the sky as fast as she could. They all know that their behavior is very crazy and dangerous, but none of them flinches or regrets.


    At this time, Tianmiao slowly turned his head and looked at these people who risked their lives to rescue her. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his beautiful face. Everyone was stunned when they looked at her smile. I don''t understand why she is laughing at this time.


    Tianmiao did not speak, but turned his head again and gently raised a hand.


    "What is she doing?" Gao Yuxin asked difficultly. The wind is too strong. With one mouth, it''s easy to eat a mouthful of sand. She asked everyone what they wanted to ask, but no one knew the answer.


    In all people''s eyes, Tianmiao raised her hand, and a white light slowly floated out of her palm and stopped in front of Tianmiao.


    What happened?


    Am I blinded? That''s what''s on everyone''s mind right now.


    The next moment, the white light slowly rose, higher and higher, and then slowly bigger, and finally dissipated in the air.


    Then the wind stopped and the clouds dispersed.


    Everything returned to calm, the dark clouds quickly dissipated, the brilliant sunshine appeared again.


    A group of people who were bending forward were caught off guard when the wind stopped suddenly. One by one, they fell on the beach.


    Tianmiao turns around and looks at the people who fall into one piece, showing a smile.


    Human beings are really cute.


    What happened?


    They got up and looked at the sky in amazement. Then they looked at the sky which was still cloudy, but now it is sunny.


    "Heaven, angel, are you a real angel?" Lu Anchen murmured.


    "I just witnessed a miracle. I saw an angel." The director rubbed his eyes and said, "it turns out that in this world, there are really such incredible things and things beyond human cognition."


    Gao Yu''s heart is staring at this scene, really angel?


    Everyone''s heart has been a strong impact, are standing in place for a long time.


    For a long time, Ruan Tingyi finally awoke to call back the minds of the people. She rushed forward: "sister Tianmiao! Are you a real angel? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    "I''m not an angel. However, it can be called the master of heaven. " The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, slowly say.


    "The legendary master of heaven? The master of heaven who knows Yin and Yang, heaven and earth, astronomy and geography, and can even bring the dead back to life? " The director''s excited eyes shine. He has seen many experts, some true and some false. But even if it''s true, it''s a bit Taoist, it can''t be like this. With a flick of the finger, the typhoon dissipated. This can call the wind and rain level, just exist in the legend, right?


    "Whoa, whoa! Sister Tianmiao! Oh, my God, my mother, I know such a powerful person. Sister Tianmiao, ah, I, I, I... " Ruan Tingyi was so excited that she stammered and didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    The crowd gathered Tianmiao in the middle and asked questions excitedly, but Tianmiao just smile and didn''t answer any questions.


    "Oh, don''t make any noise. The angel must be very tired just now because he made the typhoon disappear. Don''t surround him. Let the angels rest. Let''s get out of this place. It''s better to keep everything confidential today. But no one will believe it. " The director yelled at the top of his voice, "let''s go, let''s go."


    After hearing this, everyone immediately looked at the sky and felt guilty. The angel must have had a lot of effort just now, and they were still clamoring not to let the angel rest. It''s not right. The angel saved everyone''s life.


    This is how the island issue is solved.


    The director respectfully gave his business card to Tianmiao.


    "Angel, if you have any use for me, just ask." In fact, the director knows very well that people don''t need him. But he really wants to have a relationship with such an expert. I''m not sure I''ll ask for it in the future.


    "If you have something to do, just contact my agent, Dongxiao." Tianmiao took the business card.


    "Well, well, thank you, angel." The director rubbed his hands in excitement.


    A lot of people have the same idea. They are going to contact TIANYAO''s agent after they go back.


    Finally, the end of the trip without danger.


    Dongxiao and konghou came and left after receiving Tianmiao.


    After Ruan Tingyi is received by Qi Feng, who is worried, Qi Feng carefully checks her to make sure that Ruan Tingyi is not hurt, so she is relieved. Then a face of color and Ruan Tingyi said: "let''s go, mom to find us. Let''s all go back. "


    "Ah? Mom wants us all back? " Ruan Tingyi was shocked.


    "Yes, it has something to do with this typhoon event." Qi Feng nodded.


    Ruan Tingyi was stunned and didn''t speak any more. Instead, she got on the bus with Qi Feng and went to the airport.


    There was already a private plane waiting for them. As soon as they got on the plane, they went to another city.


    After getting off the plane, it was Muye who came to pick them up.


    Wood leaf a face dignified: "elder sister, you this time, all right?"


    "I''m fine. What''s the matter? " Ruan Tingyi asked suspiciously.


    "This typhoon is aimed at you. Or, to be exact, for mom. And we are all my mother''s weak points. " Wood leaf drive, slowly say, "second elder brother already arrived home, wait for you two."


    Ruan Tingyi looks at Qi Feng. Qi Feng''s expression is very serious all the time.


    Muye drove all the way through the city, then to the suburbs, and finally to the edge of a small town outside the city.


    A wide concrete road leads to an antique but huge house.


    That is the house of Wei Yuanbao, the mother of Ruan Tingyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Ruan Tingyi''s mother, Wei Yuanbao is not an ordinary woman, she is the real legend.


    She has four children in her life, and their fathers are not the same.


    The first is Qi Feng, the second is Jiang Zhe, the boss of Tianlai entertainment company, which is the company where Ruan Tingyi works. The third is Ruan Tingyi, and the fourth is Muye.


    Only a few of them know the emotional entanglement between the four men and Wei Yuanbao.


    And these emotional entanglements, and did not affect the children get along. The relationship between the four children is very good, and they respect several men very much. They are all watching as elders.


    Now Wei Yuanbao lives with Muye''s father, muhengzhi. The other three men appear to be living abroad.


    Four children will not ask their adult love world, nor will they ask their mother foolishly, who is your favorite man, my father or not. In a word, it''s none of children''s business for adults to tangle.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the house, Wei Yuanbao came out to meet him.


    "My little fat man, come to my mother''s embrace." A woman who looks not much bigger than Ruan Tingyi, wearing a fitting cheongsam, smiles and opens her arms to meet Ruan Tingyi. The woman''s appearance is very delicate, and the years have not left any trace on her face. But the amorous feelings between her eyebrows show the experience and mind of this woman, which is not what she looks like.


    "Ma! Where am I fat? I''m not fat anymore. I''ve agreed not to call me chubby. " Ruan Tingyi complains, but she rushes into Wei Yuanbao''s arms like a swallow.


    "No matter how old you are, you are still your mother''s baby. How lovely baby''s nickname is, little fat Dun! It''s all your favorite dishes today. " Wei Yuanbao hugged Ruan Tingyi, then let her go, looked at Qi Feng and asked, "have you found the other half?"


    "No Qi Feng replied, "I''ll help Uncle mu in the kitchen."


    "Go. When will you bring back my daughter-in-law? " Wei Yuanbao looks at Qi Feng''s back and says something.


    "The people I like can''t take a fancy to me, and those who like me can''t take a fancy to me. What can I do?" Qi Feng muttered as he walked.


    "Wait! Come back to me When Wei Yuanbao heard this, he asked Qi Feng to stop, but Qi Feng ignored it and went on to the kitchen.


    "Who does your big brother like?" Wei Yuanbao asked Ruan Tingyi in surprise and curiosity.


    "He''s not talking about angels, is he?" Ruan Tingyi''s astonished guess.


    "Angel? The voice of the angel Wei Yuanbao was also surprised.


    "How can he be worthy of others?" Ruan Tingyi sneered.


    "What are you talking about? I like angels. It''s the kind of adoration like being a God, not the superficial one you think Qi Feng suddenly turns his head and shouts at Ruan Ting, then goes into the kitchen.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s possible to match. I came to you because of the angel. " Wei Yuanbao took Ruan Tingyi and sat down on the sofa.


    Jiang Zhe came out with tea. See Ruan Tingyi nodded to her: "little fatty, this variety show is very good. Keep up the good work. "


    "Second brother, how can you learn from your mother? Don''t call him little fat Dun any more." Ruan Tingyi protested.


    "That''s a nickname. Most people don''t think I call it that. I made the tea myself. " Jiang Zhe sat beside the wood leaf and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    "Little fatty, tell me what happened to you on the island this time." Wei Yuanbao looks serious.


    "Ah?" Ruan Tingyi was stunned.


    "First, tell me in detail what happened. There''s something I think I should tell you, too. " Wei Yuanbao said.


    Ruan Tingyi looks at her mother with a serious expression. It''s the first time that she sees her mother''s expression like this.


    "Well, it''s like this, when we''re ready to leave after recording..." Ruan Tingyi began to tell the story exactly.


    Wei Yuanbao listened very carefully.


    But Jiang Zhe''s face is unbelievable. He thinks it''s fake.


    The wood leaf is frowning and thinking about something.


    "No way? Mom, this is a myth. Is little fat Dun dreaming? " Jiang Zhe asked incredulously.


    "It''s impossible for so many people to dream." Said Muye.


    "It''s not a dream. I''m afraid this angel is not a mortal." Wei Yuanbao''s face was extremely dignified, even with respect, "I''m afraid she''s a senior. I haven''t told you that I''m a man of practice. But the aura is thin, so is my cultivation. Compared with my ancestors, I am a scum. In your generation, you don''t have any training qualifications. So I didn''t tell you that either. "


    "Wait, mom, what are you talking about?" Jiang Zhe''s eyebrows are going to wrinkle together. How can he feel that he can understand every word of his mother, but even he can''t understand it.


    "Mom''s saying we''re not even as good as scum." The wood leaf chills to say.


    "Second brother, that''s what I mean." Ruan Tingyi nodded in pain, and then looked at Wei Yuanbao with an excited face, "Mom, are you the one who cultivates the truth? That''s like the kind in TV series that can fly with swords? Can you take the head from thousands of miles? Flying away


    "I think too much." Wei Yuanbao said angrily, "that kind of thing may have happened thousands of years ago, but now there are fewer and fewer people who don''t talk about it, and they are weaker than before. Your mother, I''m the best in the world of Xiuzhen. But I can only calculate divination, and I can probably judge bad luck. Can see the aura, can subdue the demon to catch the ghost, but is the general level. Also, I can stop my face a little, otherwise I will have wrinkles on my face now. It took me a lot of effort to learn how to keep my face


    "Mom, I think if you use your energy to learn zhuyanshu, will you be the best in the world?" Muye suddenly asked.


    "Smelly boy, you''re wrong. You dare to tease your mother. Go to the kitchen and help with the dishes." Wei Yuanbao stares at the wood leaf.


    Muye went to the kitchen happily.


    "Uncle Mu is just a member of this circle, but he used to be a Taoist and learned the most orthodox way. Muye is the most gifted to learn this, but as you can see, he is not interested in it. " Wei Yuanbao said.


    "Ah, uncle Mu used to be a Taoist? And married you? " Ruan Tingyi was stunned.


    "Taoists can get married. It''s not a monk. " Wei Yuanbao didn''t say well.


    "Oh, yes. Taoists and monks are different. " Ruan Tingyi nodded, and then she was surprised, "that mom, you say angel, is your predecessor?"


    "That''s my way of saying that. It''s not just my predecessors. I guess they all gave me money. That typhoon is not reasonable at all. Your mother and I still have enemies before. I suspect that the enemy has got some wonderful treasures or some improper power, so it''s the typhoon that comes to you. " Wei Yuanbao bit his lip and analyzed it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    "Screw me? Why do you mess with me? Why did our four brothers and sisters choose me? " Ruan Tingyi has some aggrieved tone.


    "Because you are the weakest and the stupidest." Wei Yuanbao said very frankly, see Ruan Ting art Du mouth, and added, "because I love you most."


    Ruan Tingyi is happy again.


    Jiang Zhe turns his head in silence. All of a sudden, he felt that his mother had taken a fancy to Uncle Ruan. Maybe it was because Uncle Ruan was a silly white sweet who was easy to coax?


    "The boss says you have a good relationship with the angel, don''t you? Let me introduce you to my mother. Mom wants to visit her. Does she have any hobbies? " "Wei Yuanbao asked," I think I''m not my opponent this time. I want to ask her for help. "


    "Mom, this kind of expert is generally without desire or desire, right? It''s hard to treat money as dirt and everything goes back to its original nature, isn''t it? " Jiang Zhe interjected.


    "No Qi Feng, who brought out the dishes, heard this and denied, "what you said may be just the opposite."


    "Oh? Tell me about it, boss Wei Yuanbao turns to look at Qi Feng.


    "I think angels are very enjoyable people. She likes both food and clothes. And I saw all the decorations in her house. It''s all real. Do you know, such a large ornament, I touched it, it''s gold. Also, there is a fan hanging on the wall of the living room, shining. I looked at it, and it was inlaid with all kinds of diamonds, real diamonds. Many of the ornaments she wears are limited products. I can see that her clothes are all written by some famous designers in the world. " Qi Feng said slowly, "although some experts really don''t care about these, but I think the angel is definitely not a person to make do with, her life is very exquisite."


    "That''s good. I''m the boss." Wei Yuanbao clapped his hands, "well, let''s have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll go to my warehouse to choose things. Then little pangdun will contact the angel and ask when the angel is free. We''ll come to the door to thank you for visiting. "


    "Wow, Lao Qi, you''re careful enough." Ruan Tingyi is willing to bow down.


    "Maybe at home, just you It''s careless. " Chih Feng glanced at her eyes, and thought she would be stupid and sweet. But he had make complaints about Wei''s warnings. Mom is the most authoritative person in the family.


    "Eat first." Muye''s father, Mu Hengzhi, is a beautiful uncle in his forties, but he looks like a man in his thirties. He is very kind.


    "Eat." Wei Yuanbao also spoke.


    The family began to eat quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Yuxin is now absent-minded and eating with Jiangcheng.


    "Why, still thinking about that?" Asked Jiang Cheng.


    "Ah? Well, yes. It''s incredible. " Gao Yuxin nodded and reluctantly laughed.


    "Don''t think too much. I think it''s incredible, but everything is possible. I''ll ask someone about the origin of this angel. Don''t think about it. Eat Jiang Cheng said.


    Gao Yuxin nodded and began to eat. But only she knew that she was not thinking about the sky. She is thinking of a person, Kong Shubai. She still remembers that in such a dangerous time, Kong Shubai held her hand. Just two days with Kong Shubai, it seems like a long time. Bit by bit, let her engrave in the heart. Kong Shubai''s tenderness and intimacy, as well as the last moment of hand, let her heart gradually dissipate.


    Gao Yuxin looks up at Yanjiang city. Think of Kong Shubai''s words, people in this life, will go the wrong way. However, as long as you know where you''ve gone wrong and get back on track.


    Can she go back?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Ruan Tingyi contacts Tianmiao and expresses that she wants to take her mother to visit. After Tianmiao agrees, Ruan Tingyi takes her mother Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi to Tianmiao''s villa. Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi carry a lot of things.


    Before arriving at the villa, Wei Yuanbao was very nervous. Mu Hengzhi comforted him gently: "don''t be nervous. I think the elder can make friends with Xiao pangdun. He must be a very approachable person."


    When Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi saw Tianmiao, they were shocked by Tianmiao''s aura and virtue, which made them blind.


    "Hello, master." Wei Yuanbao saluted respectfully, so did Mu Hengzhi. Ruan Tingyi is silly to watch. What''s the matter? It''s the first time she''s ever seen a strong mother show such respect to a person.


    Tianmiao said with a smile, "don''t be so restrained. Sit down."


    Although Tianmiao asked Wei Yuanbao not to be nervous, Wei Yuanbao was still very restrained and nervous. She sat down carefully and looked at Tianmiao and asked respectfully, "master, did you join the world some time ago?"


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "well, maybe it is."


    Wei Yuanbao suddenly stood up and gave a big gift to Tianmiao: "master, thank you for saving Tingyi." Mu Hengzhi also stood up and saluted.


    "A little help."


    "Master, in addition to thanking you, I have another request. Please..."


    Before Wei Yuanbao finished, Tianmiao raised his hand to stop her: "I know what you''re talking about. Don''t worry. Yuanyuan and I are friends. I won''t stand by her business. As for your so-called enemy, it''s just a clown. "


    Hearing this, Wei Yuanbao was overjoyed. She didn''t say what it was, but Tianmiao just pointed out her crux. What does that mean? The sky is more powerful than she imagined. However, the elder''s name for Tingyi, Yuanyuan, is really lovely. It''s the same as Xiao pangdun.


    "Thank you, master." Wei Yuanbao said thanks again and again.


    Tianmiao gently waved his hand, indicating that he was not so polite.


    "Master, I hope you will accept these gifts as no respect." Wei Yuanbao said, pointing to the big and small bags in front of him.


    "I like your gift very much, thank you." Tianmiao smiles.


    As soon as Wei Yuanbao was flattered, she said with a smirk, "if you like anything else, please let me know. I''ll try my best to find it for you."


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "you have a heart. You can tell Yuanyuan what you want in the future and let Yuanyuan come to me."


    Wei Yuanbao said respectfully, "yes, thank you. Then I won''t disturb you. You have a rest. I''ll go back first. If there is anything, please call me at any time. " She feels too much pressure to stay with her predecessors.


    Tianmiao nods gently.


    Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi leave with Ruan Tingyi. Ruan Tingyi''s eyes are full of tears. She just came here. The stool is not hot yet. She''s leaving.


    Ruan Tingyi takes a look at kongho. She hasn''t played games with kongho yet. Kongho said to her in silence: after a while, you will send your parents away, and then come to play with me.


    Ruan Tingyi grinned and nodded quietly.


    After Ruan Tingyi returned home, she took a bag of food and went out again.


    "To the angel''s again?" Wei Yuanbao asked.


    "Well, go and play with konghou." Ruan Tingyi answered honestly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    "The angel''s sister? Is it called konghou Wei Yuanbao asked.


    "Yes, yes, she is very nice. She sent me a box of potato chips. Lao Qi won''t give it to me. " Ruan Tingyi nodded.


    Wei Yuanbao asked Ruan Tingyi, "do you have a good relationship with kongho?"


    Ruan Tingyi nodded: "yes, it''s very good. My relationship with Tianmiao sister is also very good."


    "Very good. Go and play. You can stay at her house or not Wei Yuanbao said with a smile.


    "Ah? What do you mean, mom? " Ruan Tingyi blinked.


    "Xiao pangdun has grown up. He can''t afford it at home. He eats too much. Go to someone else''s house. Ha ha ha, I''m teasing you. Look at your pouting mouth. I want to say that Xiao pangdun has done a good job. He holds this thigh very well and deserves to be my daughter. " Wei Yuanbao laughed.


    "Wow, mom, are you praising me or yourself?" Ruan Tingyi hummed.


    "Praise you, praise you, OK, you go to play." With that, Wei Yuanbao turned Ruan Tingyi out of the house.


    After Ruan Tingyi went out, Wei Yuanbao said with emotion: "little fat Dun, this silly white sweet, is a fool has a silly fortune. I know such an expert as my predecessors. At that time, it was all my fault. If I had not been so strong, it might not have been like this. Now it involves all the children. I don''t know what secret treasure or power that person got. This time, it''s really hard for me to deal with it. "


    "Don''t worry. Since you said that, you will be fine. It''s not your fault. No matter what you do, she will hate you. As for regret? She won''t regret what she did. She will only regret why she was so careless and was found by you. " Mu Hengzhi gently hugs Wei Yuanbao and comforts him.


    "Well, I don''t want to. If you say that, you will be able to protect little pangdun. " Wei Yuanbao nodded.


    "Well, don''t think about it. I''ll make you what you want to eat at night."


    Wei Yuanbao smiles and looks at Mu Hengzhi tenderly.


    "Hengzhi, thank you." Wei Yuanbao put his head on Mu Hengzhi''s chest and said softly. This gentle man has been accompanied by her side, and he hopes to spend the rest of his life with this man hand in hand, grow old together and disappear together. But before that, the hidden danger must be solved.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Yuxin received a play during this period. She was very happy because she cooperated with Kong Shubai. Kong Shubai is a man, and he is a woman No. 2. Although she is only a woman No. 2, she is very happy to meet Kong Shubai again.


    When shooting with Kong Shubai, Gao Yuxin played an extraordinary acting skill. Even Kong Shubai praised her. It makes her very happy.


    After the play was finished, Gao Yuxin found Kong Shubai.


    "Brother Kong, thanks to you last time, I have never had the chance to thank you. Could you please let me treat you to a meal this time. Of course, it''s not just the two of us, but also my assistant and agent. Bring your agent and assistant, too. It''s my treat. If you invite brother Kong, you must be very kind. " Gao Yuxin said what he had practiced several times.


    Kong Shubai laughed, but without any excuse, he answered directly: "then I''m not polite. You have to get your wallet ready. If you are poor, don''t cry. Big or small, please come back next time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Gao Yuxin was more happy when he heard that. Does this mean that Kong Ge is willing to keep in touch with her and make friends with her?


    "Then I''ll tell you the place tomorrow, and the time is six o''clock in the evening." Gao Yuxin said happily.


    "OK, no problem." Kong Shu agreed.


    After going back, Gao Yuxin asked her agent to book a box for her in a high-end club. She has been to this place before. The taste and environment are really good.


    The agent also simply agreed to come down. Looking at Gao Yuxin with a smile on his face, the agent sighed. When we first met, the girl gave him a very bad impression. But now she seems to be slowly changing, from the previous feeling of haze to some sunshine, and also very easy to get along with, also willing to listen to his arrangement. The attitude towards assistants has greatly changed. They are caring and considerate.


    What made her change so much?


    "Well, I''ll call the assistant, and we''re welcome. I''m going to locate it now. " The agent said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Gao Yuxin said thanks with a smile.


    The next day, Gao Yuxin waited in the box early.


    Kong Shubai arrives with his agent and assistant. Gao Yuxin stands up happily to greet him and let him serve.


    Several people sat around a table and began to eat. They chatted casually while eating, which was also enjoyable.


    Gao Yuxin''s agent looks at Gao Yuxin chatting with Kong Shubai and seems to understand what has changed her. Now think about the time, it seems to be right. Since Gao Yuxin came back from that variety show, he has changed.


    The agent sighed in his heart.


    Gao Yuxin''s change is really a good thing.


    But now she is in this position, it is too difficult to further develop with Kong Shubai.


    Whether Kong Shubai himself is interested in Gao Yuxin or not, and whether he wants to develop or not, let''s say that the problem of Jiang Cheng, the current gold owner of Gao Yuxin and his boss, is very big. He later learned that Jiangcheng was different from Gao Yuxin because Gao Yuxin was very much like his first love, like his white moonlight. That''s why Jiangcheng has invested so much, although it only uses Gao Yuxin as a stand in. But whether it''s energy or money, he has invested so much in Gao Yuxin. With his understanding of Jiangcheng, Jiangcheng will not let go so easily.


    Even if she is no longer allowed to be a lover, it is impossible to make her feel better. It will only squeeze her and make her spit out all her previous investments. Her life will never be easy.


    After a while, Gao Yuxin said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    The assistant said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, soon. I''ll be right back." Gao Yuxin stood up and said, "brother Kong, eat first. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Kong Shubai nodded to them.


    Gao Yuxin went out of the box and went to the bathroom. As a result, she saw a figure in front of her. When she entered a box, her pupils tightened.


    That man!


    How can I meet that man here!


    She knows this man even if he turns to dust.


    His name is Chen Jiao. He is the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people. The family has the right to have money, walking is the kind of horizontal walking.


    In a previous life, it was this person who destroyed her.


    This person likes to play with little stars like them most. They don''t even talk about sexual abuse, but also attract people to suck Du. In her previous life, after she was teased by this person, she was forced to inject drugs into her, and then she made a video of her addiction and posted it on the Internet.


    Finally, desperate, she jumped from a high building and ended her short life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    This scum will meet him here.


    Gao Yuxin clenched his fist and wanted to kill Chen Jiao now. But she knew she couldn''t kill it. There are two bodyguards around Chen Jiao all the time. The two bodyguards are hired by Chen Jiao''s family with a lot of money. They have done a lot of unreasonable things with Chen Jiao.


    Gao Yuxin turned around and quickly walked back to the box.


    Everyone was stunned to see her coming back so soon.


    "You don''t look very well. What''s the matter?" Kong Shubai saw the abnormality and asked with some concern.


    "I''m fine." Gao Yuxin reluctantly smiles.


    "You look pale. Are you sick?" The assistant asked with concern.


    "Maybe a little." Gao Yuxin said in a low voice.


    "Go back and have a rest. We''ll get together next time. The body is important. " Kong Shubai stood up and said, "we had finished eating, so we won''t talk more here. Let''s go back."


    "Well, brother Kong, contact me next time." Gao Yuxin smiles.


    "Well, next time it''s my treat. Go back and have a rest. " Kong Shu white head, "the body is their own, take good care of."


    Gao Yuxin nods hard. After saying goodbye to Kong Shubai and others, her agent drives her back to her apartment.


    When Gao Yuxin got out of the car, the agent wanted to say something, but looking at Gao Yuxin''s pale face, he still didn''t say anything. Let''s talk about it next time.


    After Gao Yuxin returned to his apartment, he lay down on the bed and saw Chen Jiao''s ferocious face all the time.


    Now that she is the lover of Jiangcheng, Chen Jiao should not make up her mind. He has always been looking for those who do not have any background, there is no help to start small stars. She is all right in this life, but what about those innocent little stars?


    At the thought of Chen Jiao''s cruel methods, Gao Yuxin couldn''t sleep.


    She tossed and turned, and finally couldn''t help looking out a number in her mobile phone. That''s the mobile phone number of Tianmiao agent Dongxiao. She came to Tianmiao''s contact information last time, but she hasn''t contacted.


    Can I ask her for help?


    Gao Yuxin clenched his mobile phone, thinking of the scene that Tianmiao just flicked his fingers to dissipate the typhoon, he was a little excited.


    Look for her! Go find her!


    Whether she''s willing or not, it''s good to try.


    After making up her mind, Gao Yuxin fell asleep with her mobile phone in her arms.


    The next morning, Gao Yuxin dials the number of Dongxiao.


    "Hello, I''m Gao Yuxin. I want to find an angel, I I want to see her. Ah, even though I recorded the program with angel last time, I never had the chance to thank her. " Gao Yuxin is a little nervous. In fact, after the program was recorded, everyone wanted to thank Tianmiao together, but Tianmiao said no, saying it was just a little effort, and then left. The posture clearly didn''t want to be involved with the public too much, so we didn''t force it.


    Gao Yuxin said this with some apprehension. Afraid to say no on the phone.


    As a result, there came a nice male voice: "yes, you can come directly whenever you are free. The address is... "


    "OK, OK, thank you, thank you!" Gao Yuxin excitedly thanks and keeps the address in mind.


    Gao Yuxin and his agent asked for leave and said they would take two days off. The agent asked if she needed to book a plane ticket or drive her anywhere, but she said no. Then he said goodbye to his agent and took a taxi to the neighborhood where Tianmiao lived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Gao Yuxin enters the community to register. After the security guard at the door gets the permission of the householder, she uses the battery bus to send her to the Tianmiao villa.


    Gao Yuxin went up and rang the doorbell, then the door opened automatically. Push open the door and enter an elegant courtyard. Walk along the path and it''s the door of the house. The door opens automatically. A voice came: "change your shoes and come in."


    Gao Yuxin changed his slippers, followed the sound and came to the courtyard behind the villa.


    I saw Tianmiao rocking in the sun on the couch. Ruan Tingyi is also here. She is playing games with kongho happily. Dongxiao is sitting beside her and cutting fruit.


    "Sit down." The voice of the sky is lazy.


    Gao Yuxin sat down and looked at the sky, then at Ruan Tingyi. Ruan Tingyi doesn''t seem to be interested in her coming, but continues to play games with konghou.


    "Come to me for what?" Tianmiao squints, eats a piece of cut fruit and asks leisurely.


    Gao Yuxin looked at Ruan Tingyi and kongho, hesitated and said, "angel, I have something to tell you. I am reborn."


    When Gao Yuxin says this sentence, Ruan Tingyi, who was playing the game at the same time, stares at Gao Yuxin.


    Kongho discontentedly called her: "Yuanyuan, what are you going to do? Watch the game. I''m dying. "


    "Ah? But, kongho, don''t you hear me? She said she was reborn! Reborn Ruan Tingyi exclaimed.


    "What makes a fuss is rebirth? Besides, she''s not really reborn. Forget it. Let''s play games. Muye is online. Come on, let him take us. " Kongho said happily.


    Ruan Ting looked down at her mobile phone, making a fuss? Rebirth! Such a strange thing, kongho actually said he was making a fuss. What''s the meaning of not really reborn?


    Looking at the sky, Gao Yuxin said nervously: "I am reborn, angel, I I... "


    Tianmiao still squinted, his voice was still lazy: "do you come to me just to say this?"


    "No! Of course not. " Gao Yuxin shook his head. "I came here to talk to the angel about what happened before I was born again. Before I was born again... " Gao Yuxin said everything about Chen Jiao.


    Ruan Tingyi was stunned. Is it really a rebirth? And the past life is still his shadow, xiaotingyi? How could you die so miserably in the end? Chen Jiao is such a scum.


    "I know, angel, you have no obligation to take care of it. I''ve been holding it in my heart, too. It''s very depressing. Today, when I tell you everything, I feel completely relieved. In this life, I will definitely avoid Chen Jiao, but there are many little stars without any background who may be poisoned by him. I, I know, angels have no obligation to manage, but I just want to talk about it. What I can do is to persuade those who are liked by Chen Jiao to stay away from him. It''s just that I don''t know if it''s going to work. " Gao Yuxin said with a tangled face.


    "Even if you may be retaliated by Chen Jiao, do you want to persuade people?" The sky tiny light asks a way.


    "Do what I can. I used to have too much anger in my heart to see any beauty. But I found that I was wrong, wrong. I want to do it all over again, so I want to do it in a different way. " Gao Yuxin said calmly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    "I see. Go back." Tianmiao did not express any opinions, but said so lightly.


    Gao Yuxin stood up, bowed, and then turned to leave.


    Ruan Tingyi looks at Gao Yuxin''s back doubtfully. She has a lot to ask, but she doesn''t know how to ask.


    "Stop watching. Watch the game. Watch the game." The harp urges.


    "What Gao Yuxin said made me a little dizzy." Ruan Tingyi said quietly.


    "Nothing. Forget it." Kongho perfunctorily said, "fast, wood leaves are urging us."


    Ruan Tingyi continues to play the game with konghou.


    After Gao Yuxin went back, as soon as he opened the door, he saw that Jiangcheng was already waiting. Jiang Cheng saw her coming back and said, "there''s a dinner party tonight. You''ll come with me."


    Gao Yuxin was silent for a while and said, "I''m not feeling well today. Can I not go?"


    Jiang Cheng didn''t speak. He just looked at her for a while, then suddenly sneered and said, "what do you think you are? Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll pick you up in the evening, and I don''t want to see you undressed. "


    Jiang Cheng said, slamming the door and left.


    Gao Yuxin was sitting on the sofa with a dull look.


    Looking back on what she had done before, she suddenly found that she had been wrong from the beginning.


    There are many things you want in your life.


    It''s just that everyone''s efforts and choices are different.


    And she''s gone the wrong way. Can she go back and have a chance to correct it?


    Thinking of the words Jiangcheng said before leaving, Gao Yuxin slowly closed his eyes.


    Maybe, she can''t go back?


    In the evening, Gao Yu changed a dress and waited for Jiangcheng to pick her up.


    But the phone didn''t ring until 11 p.m.


    There is no news from Jiangcheng.


    In the next few days, Jiangcheng did not contact Gao Yuxin.


    A few days after Gao Yuxin started to work normally, she finally couldn''t help asking her assistant if Jiangcheng had been on a business trip recently.


    The assistant knows the relationship between her and Jiangcheng. When Gao Yuxin asks, the assistant''s face hesitates.


    "What''s the matter, you say." Gao Yuxin urged.


    The assistant''s face floated a sympathetic expression, carefully said: "Miss Gao, I told you, don''t be excited, don''t be sad."


    "Well, you say." Gao Yuxin nodded.


    "The boss''s first love has come back. The boss is busy chasing his first love recently, so..." The assistant didn''t say what she said, but looked at her sympathetically.


    Gao Yuxin was stunned. After a while, he recovered and asked, "can you ask me for a few days'' leave? I want to have a rest


    "Good." Assistant immediately agreed to come down, looking at Gao Yuxin''s eyes are worried, "Miss Gao, are you ok?"


    "Ah, I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t worry." The more Gao Yuxin is, the more worried the assistant is.


    The leave was approved soon, and Gao Yuxin was given a week''s leave directly.


    Gao said goodbye to his worried assistant and went straight back to his apartment.


    As soon as I got back to my apartment, I threw myself on the bed and laughed.


    Gao Yuxin couldn''t help laughing and finally sat up. At the moment, her heart was flooded with great joy. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to share it with someone. Jiangcheng has never been a good stubble, and she knows very well that she won''t get away so easily, so when she holds Jiangcheng''s thigh, she doesn''t want to take the initiative to let it go. She can''t afford the price of letting herself go.


    As a result, the problem has been solved so easily. Jiangcheng now not only has no time to take care of her, I''m afraid she will appear?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Gao Yuxin is so happy. She wants to share her feelings with someone, but she finds that she doesn''t seem to have any friends. Finally, the screen stopped on the name of Kong Shubai in the address book.


    After thinking about it, she still resisted the impulse to dial the phone. At the moment, Kong Shubai should be working, or don''t disturb him.


    But the next moment the phone suddenly rings, showing that the caller is Kong Shubai!


    Gao Yuxin was startled, hesitated for a moment, but still picked up the phone. She calmed down and whispered to the microphone: "hello?"


    Kong Shubai said: "Xiaogao, now you look at the microblog and turn on the TV."


    Gao Yu was stunned. He listened to Kong Shubai and opened his microblog. Then he was shocked by the news above. She quickly turned on the TV and saw the news that shocked him even more.


    Like crazy, Chen Jiao recorded a video and explained in detail on the Internet his persecution and abuse of some female artists over the years. He even told his experience.


    In the camera, he grinned ferociously and released some photos of the abused people. And these photos are mosaics of the victim''s face.


    The whole network has exploded.


    The news was also shown on TV.


    What''s going on?


    Gao Yu watched the news on TV in a daze for a long time.


    It was not until the voice of "hello" came from the mobile phone that Gao Yuxin recovered.


    It turns out that Kong Shubai hasn''t hung up yet.


    "Brother Kong?" Gao Yuxin''s heart is still full of shock.


    "You see it all." Kong Shubai said.


    "Well..." Gao Yuxin''s voice is very light.


    "I don''t know what you have to do with this man, but I think I should tell you the news. You said to go to the bathroom that day, but you came back soon, and your face was not right. Later, I watched the video surveillance of the club and found that you saw this man in the corridor. " Kong Shubai explains why he wants Gao Yuxin to watch the news.


    "Brother Kong..." Gao Yuxin didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, don''t say it if you don''t want to. It''s nothing Kong Shubai laughed, "don''t think too much. If you are in a bad mood, you can ask me to have dinner. It''s my treat


    "Thank you, brother Kong." Gao Yuxin''s voice was a little hoarse, and her nose was sour.


    "I''ll go to work. When I''m free, I''ll make an appointment with you. OK, that''s it. Goodbye. " Kong Shubai was obviously urged by someone over there. He hung up in a hurry and went to film again.


    Gao Yuxin holds the mobile phone tightly and looks at the TV with straight eyes, but his mood is more and more surging.


    Is all this a coincidence?


    No, absolutely not!


    In the next few days, it confirmed Gao Yuxin''s conjecture, which is no coincidence.


    Chen Jiao''s affairs are more and more fermenting.


    Online is overwhelming condemnation, hell is empty, the devil in the world. People like Chen Jiao deserve to die.


    Next, Chen''s company, tax evasion evidence was detailed and complete posted on the Internet, as well as Chen''s core personnel involved in the underworld, with several lives on hand, all of which were exposed. Chen Jiao''s father, provincial and senior officials, all kinds of bribery evidence, also completely and clearly exposed on the Internet.


    Chen Jiao''s grandfather had a heart attack and was admitted to the hospital.


    Everyone knows that the Chen family is over. What should be grasped should be sentenced to death, and it should be carried out as quickly as possible to calm people''s anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Gao Yuxin hasn''t gone anywhere these days. She has been staying at home all day, holding her mobile phone, watching TV and paying close attention to it.


    Of course, there are still human lives in Chen Jiao''s hands, and there are more than one. When he recorded the video, he screamed wildly: "I killed people. When I killed them, they were like chickens. Bitches cried and begged me. I really appreciate the crying of bitches. So what? My father is a high official, my grandfather is in the army, what can you do with me? I''m worthy of your life? "


    This video, online crazy reprint, but also in crazy harmony. People are angry.


    But no one noticed that when Chen Jiao said these words, there was a great fear in his eyes. How can he say these words? However, he couldn''t control his words and deeds. He not only said it, but also recorded it all, and personally sent these videos to the Internet.


    The matter was solved as quickly as possible.


    Gao Yuxin is lying on the bed. She is very excited these days.


    Too Jieqi, this kind of scum, finally got retribution!


    It''s just that simple death is too cheap for such people.


    Gao Yuxin turns over, hesitates, and dials Dongxiao.


    "Hello. Mr. Dongxiao, I''m Gao Yuxin. I want to come to thank the angel. I know these things are written by angels. Thank you very much As soon as Gao Yuxin got through the phone, he quickly explained his intention.


    "No need. Angel let me tell you, you are not reborn, you just have some memories of what may happen in the future, let you be a good man Dong Xiao finished and hung up directly.


    Gao Yuxin puts down his mobile phone and looks at the screen for a long time.


    She''s not reborn?


    Just a memory of what might have happened?


    Nothing happened yet?


    In fact, I didn''t meet Chen Jiao at all?


    No big mistake?


    Didn''t get hurt?


    Everything, nothing happened!


    Can she ever come again?!!


    Gao Yuxin lies on her back on the bed and holds her cell phone tightly in her arms. A smile slowly floats on her face. She finally laughs, but with a smile, tears flow out of her eyes, and finally her face is full of tears.


    It''s good to look back in time.


    Gao Yuxin sent a short message to Kong Shubai: "brother Kong, please contact me when you have time. He said that if you invited me to dinner, I will eat you."


    Soon, Kong Shubai came back with the message: "I won''t be poor. I can make money. You can''t eat it every day. "


    When Gao Yuxin saw this message, his heart beat faster. Is the meaning of the text message what she thought?


    "Brother Kong, I thought you were going to tease me when you said that."


    "Am I not teasing you?"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡±


    "(¤Å£þ 3 £þ) ¤Å"


    "brother Kong, why do you still have facial expressions?"


    "Yes, I can. Is it cute? "


    "So cute Gao Yuxin held his cell phone and screamed like a groundhog.


    "Are you cute or am I? Men can''t be described as cute. "


    "Brother Kong, how can you..."


    "How can I like you?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "I saw a lonely but stubborn and ambitious little girl. I couldn''t help mentioning her. I didn''t want her to take a detour. The little girl turned out to be very good and obedient. My heart feels soft. I can try to see if there is any future development with this little girl. "


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Gao Yuxin felt that he was so happy. A gentle man like brother Kong, ah, he really made a lot of money.


    All this is because of the sky!


    Angel, angel, I will be your loyal licking dog from now on. Who dares to black you, I fight with who!


    ¡­¡­


    On the top floor of a dilapidated building, a woman in black squatted on the ground, painting something. After drawing for a long time, she finally stood up, you can see that her figure is very good, convex back. But on her face, it was a terrible scar, so that people could hardly see her true face.


    "Wei Yuanbao, you bitch." The woman''s mouth issued a hoarse voice, the voice is full of venom, "I''m going to let you live today is not like death, all my flannel pants, I want you to repay a hundred times."


    She reached out her shriveled wrist, took out a knife and cut it open. Blood from her wrist slowly flow down, fell to the ground, immediately disappeared, as if absorbed by something.


    The blood continued to trickle down slowly, and she didn''t seem to feel any pain. Once the blood flow slowed down, she would scratch again.


    Gradually, a blood red array appeared under her feet. With the constant addition of her blood, the red light of the array became more and more intense.


    The array flashed the enchanting red light. On the sky, dark clouds began to gather. It was noon, but the sky was getting darker and darker.


    The heavy rain finally poured in.


    The lightning also began to roar.


    Pedestrians on the road took refuge.


    A thunderbolt flashed, and then the deafening sound made people tremble.


    Someone filmed the thunder and posted it on the Internet. The matching words were: which big guy is robbing?


    The following group of giggling replies. What do you want me to do. Is this Jindan period or Yuanying period?


    Hearing this thunder, Wei Yuanbao stood up and put on his coat to go out.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you." Mu Hengzhi stops Wei Yuanbao.


    "No, you stay at home. If anything happens to me, take care of the children. " Wei Yuanbao shook his head.


    "What do you say?" Mu Heng''s expression is a little angry, "if you''re not here, everything is meaningless to me. The children are so old that they can take care of themselves. Take me with you Always gentle wood constant at the moment of a face can''t refuse.


    Wei Yuanbao was stunned, and immediately reached out and hugged Mu Hengzhi: "OK, let''s go, let''s go together."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao stood in front of the French window, turned his head slightly, looked at the Dongxiao standing behind him, and asked, "have you dealt with it?"


    "Yes, it''s all taken care of." Dongxiao nods.


    Kongho stood aside, glanced at the living room and sighed: "Alas, I will miss Yuanyuan and Muye, especially Muye. It''s a good skill to play games."


    "Do you like humans?" Dongxiao asked casually.


    "No, it''s two different things, OK?" Kongho said angrily, "and why do you want to leave this house to that human? She''s not a good person


    "Perhaps, there is something pleasant about it, too? Do you know how to correct it in time? " Dongxiao guesses.


    "It''s just a dusty soul. It was very clean." The sky tiny light way a, "almost should leave."


    "Yes. Boss, I''ve arranged for all the industries to be accepted by puppets. If the staff of Tiandao office come in the future, they can do the handover. " Dongxiao report.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    When Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi find the woman in black, they see that she has been wet all over, showing her skinny body.


    "Wei Xin, stop it." Wei Yuanbao looks at the woman in black with a complicated face and persuades him. This person, no one else, is her own sister.


    "Stop it? Ha ha ha, you are going to die soon. Oh no, it should be said that life is not like death. Now you want me to stop? The way you beg for mercy is still as high as ever. " The woman in black laughed.


    "Your mind is still so extreme. When my mother didn''t teach you magic, she thought that your mind was not right. She thought that if she taught you magic, it would harm you and the world. You really don''t understand? " Wei Yuanbao laughed angrily and scolded loudly.


    "The heart is not right? We practitioners are superior to ordinary people. They are just like mole ants. Why should I treat them equally and even guard them? What''s this funny joke? " The woman in black asked sarcastically.


    "As much power as responsibility. You don''t understand this. How can your mother give you strength? " Wei Yuanbao frowned and said, "you still don''t understand?"


    "I understand. What does this do? I only know that soon I will be at the top of the world, and you will all have to kneel down and submit to me. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll die! " The woman in black looks up at the sky with a long smile, and her ferocious face is full of a wild smile. "Come on, darkness will come to this world."


    With the words of the woman in black, the array under her feet gave out a startling red light, and the eyes of Wei Yuanbao and Mu Hengzhi hurt.


    "Wei Xin, stop it Wei Yuanbao cried in his heart that he was not good. He yelled in his mouth that he had sacrificed the magic weapon left by his mother and was ready to do it.


    "You can''t stop me. No one can stop me The woman in black wildly dances her hands and controls the thunder to Wei Yuanbao.


    "Be careful!" Mu Hengzhi falls down on Wei Yuanbao and rolls away on the ground.


    Seeing Wei Yuanbao in such a mess, the woman in black felt happy: "stupid, I said, no one can stop me, including you, Wei Yuanbao!"


    Wei Yuanbao looks at the woman in black in astonishment. Is she dazzled? Why did she see a black fog around Wei Xin?


    No, it''s not blindfolded. Is that why Wei Xin suddenly became stronger?


    "No one can stop you? That''s a big story. Tut. But is it characteristic of you humans to talk big? " Suddenly, a lazy but with disdainful voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who?" Wei Xin turns around in horror, but he doesn''t see anyone.


    Wei Yuanbao and Mu Heng look into the air.


    Wei Xin looked in their eyes and saw a scene that shocked her.


    In mid air, there were three people floating there. The woman in the middle was dressed in a classic suit, with no expression on her beautiful face, just looking at her faintly. Behind her, there is a man and a woman floating, whose appearance and momentum are palpitating. The speaker is the woman behind. She is looking at Wei Xin with disdain.


    "Before, master?" Wei Yuanbao looked at the sky in amazement.


    At the moment, it''s raining a lot, a lot.


    However, in the sky, the three of them were floating quietly in the air, but there was no rain around them. All the rain seemed to have eyes, all avoiding them.


    Who are they?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "You, who are you?" Wei Xin was shocked and had an ominous premonition.


    "Well, we are not weak human beings." The konghou gave a cold hum.


    Tianmiao has no words, but reaches out his hand and grabs the emptiness.


    Wei Xin felt that his strength was drained in this moment. A Black Mist also drifted out. With a wave of the finger of the flute, a red flame will burn all the black fog.


    Tianmiao looked at the broken black thread in his palm, frowned, and then crushed it.


    "Before, master?" Wei Yuanbao spoke carefully.


    "Ah, you did a good job. Keep guarding the world. " Tianmiao threw out a porcelain vase, "don''t eat it at one time. You eat it three times. People around you, maybe four times or five times? Or it will explode. "


    Wei Yuanbao took the vase and looked at the sky.


    This tone, and this means, this person, no, no, she''s not human, right? Is she a God?


    "Let''s go." The sky tiny light says, then the whole person disappeared in the original place. Konghou and Dongxiao followed and disappeared directly in front of their eyes.


    The next moment, the rainstorm stopped, the dark clouds dispersed, and the lightning disappeared.


    The sun is shining again.


    People exclaimed that the weather was strange. Just now there was thunder and lightning. Now it''s sunny.


    "What did she give you? What is it? " Wei Xin''s hoarse voice came suddenly.


    Wei Yuanbao turned his head and looked at Wei Xin, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t move. He didn''t know what to say. In this case, she is still concerned about what Tianmiao gives herself.


    "Who is that man? No, no, they''re not human. Is there really an immortal in this world? What''s for you? Is it the elixir of immortality or the elixir of promotion? Give it to me! Give it to me Wei Xin was greedy and roared. She tried her best to get up, but after two steps, she fell to the ground. Then there was a click. It was the sound of her bone breaking.


    Wei Xin sent out a terrible howl, sweating all over: "what''s the matter? What''s going on? My bones, my bones... "


    Wei Yuanbao stepped forward and opened her trouser legs to see that her leg posture was completely distorted. At a glance, she knew that the bone was broken, and she didn''t know how many pieces it was broken.


    "This is her retribution." Mu Heng''s silence next, open mouth slowly say, "move a meeting to break a bone.". How can one not move? "


    "Wei Yuanbao! You have to treat me. Get me a doctor. I''m your sister! You can''t leave me alone Wei Xin roared.


    "You used to abuse evil arts, and then you will be disfigured. You haven''t learned a lesson yet. Now you will become brittle after you bite again. You still don''t know how to repent Wei Yuanbao''s painful reprimand.


    "Don''t be angry, baby. She is your sister after all, and we can''t ignore her. If you put her here, there''s only one way out. I called the hospital to send someone to help her. We are not short of this money. Don''t be angry. Let''s go. You go down first. I''ll send someone to pick her up Mu Hengzhi hugs Wei Yuanbao and comforts him.


    Wei Yuanbao sighed and leaned on Mu Hengzhi''s shoulder: "only Hengzhi can be so gentle and kind. I''m afraid she won''t appreciate it at all."


    "Don''t worry about her. No, I just want you to think about her for the rest of your life. You won''t be sad or regret that you didn''t care about her this time." Mu Hengzhi gently patted Wei Yuanbao on the back, "OK, you go down first, I''ll deal with it. So you don''t look upset. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Wei Yuanbao obedient turn downstairs, wood constant turn to look at Wei Xin, cold eyes. He squatted down and looked at Wei Xin.


    Wei Xin scolded: "you don''t have to be so kind. Do you want me to thank you? Do your spring and autumn dream! Wei Yuanbao, you bitch! Why, why, I''m so much better than me, why did I choose you? Why not me? "


    Wei Yuanbao quickened his pace and left here. Why? Because your idea is too extreme, too terrible, have the power of you, for the world, is a disaster. So mother will never choose you!


    When Wei Yuanbao''s figure disappeared, Mu Hengzhi said to Wei Xin with a smile, "you are a bitch."


    Wei Xin was stunned and looked at Mu Hengzhi incredulously. She couldn''t believe that it came from this gentle and elegant looking man.


    "I said, you are the real bitch." Wood constant smile again stressed a sentence, "you really think I will be so kind, to find someone to take care of you?"


    Wei Xin looks at Mu Hengzhi''s smile. Suddenly, a chill rises from his back. She opened her mouth to shout, but found that she couldn''t make a sound.


    "You''ve been torturing your baby for so many years, and you want to attack a few children. I wanted to kill you for a long time. But the baby has never had the heart. And I think it''s too cheap to kill you. In the future, even if you want to die, I will not let you die. Next, you will have a deep understanding of what life is not like death. " Mu Heng''s handsome face has been a gentle smile, but what he said made Wei Xin''s hair stand on end.


    "I have money, the baby has money, and I have a private hospital. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. You''ll get the best care. Every day someone will wipe your body and you will get the best treatment. " After Mu Hengzhi finished, he stood up and began to make a phone call. As for wiping the body, turning over, the bone will not break, that is not obvious? It doesn''t matter. Connect it when it''s disconnected. Xiuzhen''s physical quality is very good. He believes that he will soon recover.


    Wei Xin looks at the figure of Mu Heng in horror. She wants to shout Wei Yuanbao. But I can''t say a word. She is very clear that even if Wei Yuanbao hates her, he will not torture her like this. He will still have no heart for her and will end up with her. She wants to die now. She wants to die more simply. Thinking about the days to come, she was in despair. Just now she was still laughing at Mu Hengzhi''s kindness in her heart, but she didn''t expect that the most vicious one was this man!


    Now, death is a luxury for her.


    For the first time, Wei Xin regretted it.


    But it''s too late.


    In this world, not every regret can have a chance to come back.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Yuxin received a phone call from her lawyer and asked her to handle the property transfer. Also, she was poached to Tianlai entertainment company, a company with Ruan Tingyi. She read the contract, and the terms were really good. Jiangcheng, however, was so free that he didn''t even ask for liquidated damages. He was too busy chasing his wife to care about anything else.


    As for property


    Gao Yuxin was stunned when he saw the villa.


    Tianmiao gave her the villa. Why?


    How about that day?


    Asked the lawyer, the lawyer replied, he is only responsible for the transfer of real estate, other regardless.


    Ruan Tingyi doesn''t know where Tianmiao has gone.


    They contacted each other privately and asked each other about it, but they found that there was no answer.


    Wei Yuanbao told them to stop asking about it. If you live well, you will live up to your predecessors.


    Hearing this, they both nodded and looked at each other with a smile. They both saw the stars in each other''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao sat on the chair and sighed: "the clue is broken again, ready to jump to the next world."


    "Yes." The konghou and the Dongxiao should come down. Then he went to chaos and determined the next world. He came back to the hall and told Tianmiao.


    "Take a rest, too. I''ll jump around the world later. " The sky waves its hand.


    After listening, kongho went to play with her game machine and couldn''t put it down.


    "Kongho, do you like humans now?" Dongxiao asked.


    "I love what people invent, and I love playing games with people. But I don''t like people. That''s two things. " Konghou said without raising his head.


    Tianmiao listens to the dialogue between Dongxiao and konghou, smiles, closes his eyes and lies on the chair to nourish his spirit. Little kongho now says so firmly that he hopes that he won''t fight in the future.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu walk side by side, eating ice cream in their hands, and then looking at the shops on both sides. This street is the most prosperous one in this ancient town, with various shops on both sides. Food, clothing, and use are dazzling. The two of them just finished the exam, and then they made an appointment to relax. As for the exam results, let''s talk about it at the beginning of school. As long as you don''t fail, everything is easy to say.


    "Yuxi, I like this ancient town. It''s very quiet. These buildings are original. They were preserved before, not imitated later. " Zhou Shiqiu was biting the ice cream cone shell in her hand. She had licked all the ice cream in it.


    "Well, this ancient town is good, but it''s a little small. Actually, I''ve been here before. " Xu Yuxi also put the last bit of cone shell into his mouth and said vaguely.


    "Ah, have you been here? When did you come? I don''t know Zhou Shiqiu asked curiously.


    "When I was a child, my mother brought me here." Xu Yuxi said casually.


    When Zhou Shiqiu heard this, he was silent.


    "Hey, I don''t mind what''s wrong with you." Xu Yuxi looked at the silent Zhou Shiqiu, knew what she thought, and began to comfort her.


    Zhou Shiqiu smiles and reaches out his hand to hold Xu Yuxi''s hand: "let''s go. I''ll treat you to what you want at noon."


    "There''s a private restaurant in this street. The food is delicious. We''ll eat it later."


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Shiqiu nodded.


    They walked forward slowly hand in hand. Suddenly, Xu Yuxi said suspiciously, "is there an antique shop here? How come I''ve never seen it before? Did I drive it later? "


    "Which one?" Zhou Shiqiu followed Xu Yuxi''s eyes to see, but did not see what she said antique shop.


    "Right here. There are all kinds of things. Ha ha, can''t this gold ingot at the gate be true? " Xu Yuxi laughed.


    Zhou Shiqiu was stunned. He slowly turned his head and looked at the smiling Xu Yuxi. He hesitated and asked, "do you mean antique shop? Right in front of you? "


    "Yes, everything is. Oh, the couplet at the door is more funny. Left couplet: you can pay on credit. Right couplet: pay off in time, or I won''t kill you. I don''t read much. Is the boss a donkey to me? This is also a couplet Xu Yuxi is still laughing, "but the boss must have a very interesting and contradictory person. Look at the couplet and the vulgar gold ingot, but the dragon and Phoenix glass lamp hanging at the door is so simple and exquisite. "


    Zhou Shiqiu''s cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Xu Yuxi said in such detail, but she really can''t see the store.


    What''s more, the direction Xu Yuxi pointed to is clearly an open space. Where is an antique shop?


    "Shiqiu, what''s the matter with you?" Xu Yuxi found the abnormality of Zhou Shiqiu, turned his head and looked at Zhou Shiqiu suspiciously and asked.


    "Yuxi, do you really see a shop? Why, I can''t see... " Zhou Shiqiu said in a low voice, with a tremolo in his voice.


    "Ah?" Xu Yuxi was stunned and wanted to ask Zhou Shiqiu what he was joking about. But looking at the cold sweat on Zhou Shiqiu''s forehead and the fear in her eyes, and associating with Zhou Shiqiu''s character, Xu Yuxi understood that Zhou Shiqiu was not joking, she was serious. She really can''t see the store.


    Xu Yuxi looked left and right, then asked Zhou Shiqiu quietly, "what do you think of other people? Can''t you see this shop? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Zhou Shiqiu immediately grabbed a passer-by and asked, "do you know what this open space is going to be built for?"


    The passer-by waved his hand: "I don''t know. This land has been empty for quite a long time." With that, the passers-by left.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu looked at each other and saw the panic in each other''s eyes.


    "What to do?" Zhou Shiqiu asked in a low voice.


    "Go, go. I''ll pretend I can''t see it Xu Yuxi returned with a trembling voice.


    As they were about to turn and leave, the door of the shop opened.


    A gorgeous man in Tang costume stood at the door and said to Xu Yu with a smile: "Miss Xu, since you are here, why don''t you come in? Since you can see our shop, you are our guest. We sell everything in our shop. "


    Xu Yuxi was stiff all over and pulled Zhou Shiqiu to turn around and run faster and faster.


    After the figures of Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu disappeared in the crowd, the konghou in Qipao came out. She sneered: "Dongxiao, I didn''t expect that you are today. The guests are scared away by you. "


    "I''ll be back." Dongxiao said calmly.


    "All right." Kongho yawned. "I played mahjong with them for too long last night. I''m so tired. I''m going to take a nap."


    "Go ahead." Dongxiao nodded. When konghou entered, he stretched out his hand and spread out his palm, revealing a green round jade pendant. Dongxiao said with a smile, "don''t worry, she will come again."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Dongxiao." The next moment, the green jade pendant that originally lay in the palm of the flute stretched out her little hand and foot, stood up and bowed to the flute.


    "Are you sure you want to stay in this world forever? You know, the world will change dramatically soon. " Dongxiao asked.


    "Sure, I finally found the master. No matter what difficulties the host encounters, I want to face them together. " Yupei answered firmly.


    "Good." Dongxiao smiles a little, then puts away the jade pendant and turns to enter the shop.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu returned to their inn, Xu Yuxi was always in a state of uneasiness. I always feel like I''ve missed something.


    "Yuxi, are you still thinking about that?" Zhou Shiqiu asked anxiously.


    "Well, it''s always weird." Xu Yuxi nodded.


    "Well, don''t think about it, or we''ll check out now and go to the master of Jinchuan temple to show you? How about another amulet that''s gone through the light? " Zhou Shiqiu.


    "No, no, it''s OK." Xu Yuxi shook his head, "I don''t believe in ghosts. Maybe it''s my illusion. Let''s take a break and eat. You said it. It''s your treat


    "Good." Zhou Shiqiu nodded and looked at Xu Yuxi''s recovery. Then he was a little relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Night came. The ancient town is still brightly lit and bustling. Nightlife is just beginning.


    But Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu are very tired during the day. In the evening, they lie down early and play with their mobile phones in the quilt.


    Time goes by little by little.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, Zhou Shiqiu yawned: "Yuxi, I''m so sleepy. I can''t carry it. I''ll go to sleep first. You have something to call me."


    "Well, I went to bed, too. Good night." Xu Yuxi said good night, put down his cell phone, ready to go to bed.


    Zhou Shiqiu soon fell asleep and the sound of steady breathing sounded. But Xu Yuxi couldn''t sleep. She looked at the ceiling with her eyes open, and the store was always in her mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    Outside the street gradually quieted down.


    Xu Yuxi looked at the time on the mobile phone, and it was almost two o''clock.


    After thinking about it, she got up, put on her clothes and went to the shop she saw today.


    On the streets of the ancient town, only the street lamps on both sides are still on, giving out a hazy light.


    Xu Yuxi walked alone in the street, but he didn''t feel afraid at all. On the contrary, he was looking forward to it.


    It''s getting closer. It''s getting closer.


    Then she saw a lamp, the dragon and Phoenix glass lamp, the part of the dragon body lit up, emitting a soft light, as if calling her to hurry.


    She walked closer and closer, and saw the huge gold ingot again, as well as the gorgeous Tang man smiling at the door.


    "Here you are, guest." The sound of Dongxiao is gentle.


    "Hello." There was no fear in Xu Yuxi''s heart. She also replied with a smile.


    "Come in, please. If you can see our shop, the guests are our friends. " Dongxiao made a gesture of invitation.


    Xu Yuxi hesitated and walked into the gate.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the spacious hall, surrounded by many antique objects. In the middle of the hall, a woman was sitting in a huge and soft chair, looking through a note. Behind her stood a beautiful woman in a cheongsam, staring at her.


    "Here you are. Please sit down." The woman sitting raised her head when she heard her footsteps.


    Xu Yuxi''s eyes on the woman were blank for a moment.


    Isn''t that beautiful? Is this the owner of this shop? It''s better than any female star she''s ever seen!


    "Hello, boss." Xu Yuxi said hello formally.


    "Sit down." Tianmiao smiles,


    after sitting down, Xu Yuxi can''t help looking at the shop again. She has never seen this antique shop before.


    "Guest, I''m the owner of this shop. My name is Tianmiao. Do you want to buy anything? I sell everything here, including wishes. " Tianmiao handed the notebook to Dongxiao, sat up straight and said with a smile, "any wish is OK. You can only buy one wish. "


    What does Xu Yuxi mean? Can all wishes be sold? Any wish? It''s not a joke, is it?


    "Am I dreaming?" Xu Yuxi asked herself, then she immediately shook her head, "no, I''m not dreaming. Any wish? Can I have any wish? What price do I have to pay? What dimension have I come to? "


    "Yes, any wish. As for the price, of course, you can afford it. And it won''t touch your bottom line. " Tianmiao leaned back in his chair and said slowly.


    Xu Yuxi was silent.


    Her wish, what is her wish


    Can it really be realized for her?


    Is there such a magic thing?


    "I think Have a good time. Is that ok? " Xu Yuxi was silent for a long time, and finally gently said such a sentence.


    "Is that what you want?" Tianmiao asked softly with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s my wish, and that''s my mother''s wish." Xu Yuxi nodded hard.


    "Well, then, as you wish." The voice of the sky became ethereal and ethereal.


    "Guest, please put these two things away. You''ll have a good time. " Dongxiao came forward and handed Xu Yuxi a notebook and a jade pendant that Tianmiao had given him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    Xu Yuxi stood up holding the jade pendant and notebook. After saying goodbye to Tianmiao, he turned and went out of the door.


    After going out of the shop, I turned around to see where there was an antique shop. There was only an open space in front of me, and there was nothing else.


    Is this a dream? Looking at the notebook and jade pendant in his hand, Xu Yuxi made sure that what happened just now was not a dream, but real. What''s the matter? And that wish, can it really come true? What kind of price will you pay?


    It''s amazing what just happened.


    Xu Yuxi walked on the empty street. Gently touch the jade pendant in your hand. I don''t know why. This jade pendant feels very kind to her.


    Then she chuckled and said, what strange idea is this? I got the jade pendant today. Why do you feel kind?


    Xu shook his head, threw the idea out of his mind, and then put the jade pendant in his pocket. He quickened his pace and returned to his residence.


    Gently opened the door. Zhou Shiqiu is still sleeping, and did not find her leaving.


    Xu Yuxi lies back on the bed, thinks about it and turns on his mobile phone. Use the flashlight of mobile phone software to light up the notebook and start reading the above content.


    As a result, when she saw the first page, she felt very strange, because the content above was how to escape and what to prepare for self-defense after the end of the world. It''s a survival guide to the end of the world.


    That''s strange. How could the boss give himself such a strange thing? Is this a novel? But not like ah, there is no name of the publishing house, there is no publication number. It''s just a normal notebook.


    Xu Yuxi couldn''t figure it out. At last, her eyelids began to fight. She closed her notebook, touched the jade pendant on the pillow and fell asleep.


    In his deep sleep, Xu Yuxi had a long dream.


    In her dream, she seems to be a primary disciple of Xiuzhen sect. Although she has average aptitude and strength, and this school is not big, the whole school is very united, and her senior brothers and sisters are very good and care about her. She is happy every day. Later, she found a jade pendant, green and green. She thought it was very good-looking, so she always took it with her. Every day I will talk to this jade pendant and share the happy things with it.


    She named the jade pendant Xiaolv. The elder martial brothers and sisters sometimes laugh at her. They all have demon pets. They take their pets out for a walk every day, but they have never seen jade pendant owners.


    She argued that little green was so good-looking that she couldn''t be sure where she would become smart. In fact, she didn''t have enough confidence to say that. It''s absolutely impossible to know. There are spirits in all things. Human beings are the first of all spirits. It''s very difficult for animals to develop wisdom, and even more difficult for plants. It''s impossible for a dead thing to be wise.


    Although she knows this truth, she still takes little green with her every day and talks with her every day. Later, the elder martial brothers and sisters took her to experience, and inadvertently found a secret place, which was left by a strong man. Little green seems to absorb something inside, and then come out, can communicate with her!


    She was ecstatic, and then every day to small green infusion aura, every day before going to bed and small green twitter to share the day''s things.


    However, because of this secret situation, it caused great disaster. Another big sect covets what they get in secret.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    On a dark and windy night, that sect attacked their little sect.


    The final result can be imagined.


    She fled in a panic under the protection of her senior brothers and sisters. Elder martial sisters and elder martial brothers are powerful and can escape alone. But none of them escaped by themselves, but all of them protected the weak disciples. But everyone knows that this time it''s doomed.


    She hid little green in a place, and finally fought with her elder martial brothers and sisters to die.


    "Yuxi? Yuxi Xu Yuxi woke up in Zhou Shiqiu''s anxious cry.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " It took Xu Yuxi a long time to recover.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you crying all the time? " Zhou Shiqiu asked anxiously, "I can''t wake you up even if I call you."


    Xu Yuxi looked at Zhou Shiqiu''s face and suddenly hugged him. Elder martial sister Zhou! In my dream, elder martial sister Zhou is only a few days older than her, but she has been asked to call her elder martial sister and take good care of her.


    "Yuxi, are you ok?" When Zhou Shiqiu was hugged by Xu Yuxi, he was even more worried. Xu Yuxi''s condition is really not good.


    "I''m fine. Just let me hold it for a while. I have a dream. I have a dream of the people who have left me Xu Yuxi said.


    Hearing this, Zhou Shiqiu hugged Xu Yuxi with his backhand, patted her on the back and comforted her silently. Zhou Shiqiu thought that Xu Yuxi had dreamt of her mother. Xu Yuxi''s mother died of illness when she was in the fifth grade of primary school.


    "Let''s go back after breakfast." Xu Yuxi said in a dull voice.


    "OK, I''ll go back after breakfast. We''ve been visiting this ancient town for almost a long time." Zhou Shiqiu agreed to come down.


    "Well." Xu Yuxi let go of Zhou Shiqiu and showed a smile. "Shiqiu, thank you."


    "Thank you, you fool. Get up. What would you like for breakfast? Soybean milk fried dough sticks or mixed sauce noodles or milk and eggs? "


    "I''d like to eat chaoshou, red oil chaoshou!" Xu Yuxi said.


    "Ah? Is it OK to eat such spicy food in the morning? Or change it to clear soup Zhou Shiqiu said with a frown.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know. I''m going to eat red oil chaoshou!" Looking at Zhou Shiqiu''s frowning, Xu Yuxi couldn''t help laughing. In my dream, elder martial sister Zhou was so tangled that she was not allowed to eat something bad for her health, but in the end, she couldn''t get over it and let her eat it. She is willful, but the elder martial sisters are very tolerant and love her.


    "OK, then you get up and wash up first, and we''ll go to eat red oil chaoshou." Zhou Shiqiu said helplessly, "I''ll go to the toilet first, you wash quickly, I''ll wash after washing."


    "Yes, I see." Xu Yuxi nodded and watched Zhou Shiqiu go to the bathroom. Then he took out the green jade pendant from under the pillow and put it on his mouth. He gave a kiss and said in a low voice, "little green, are you?"


    "Master, why do you kiss others! They are boys A thin voice came to Xu Yuxi''s mind.


    Xu Yuxi almost screamed.


    The content of the dream is true!


    Is it something that happened in my previous life?


    "No, master, that''s your front The world Little green didn''t know how many times before he said it, maybe he was dizzy.


    "Don''t call me master, call me Yuxi." Xu Yuxi kisses the jade pendant again, "isn''t it? I said at that time not to call me master. You are an independent person with open mind. Don''t call me master


    "Yuxi, Yuxi." Little green suddenly stretched out her hand and opened Yuxi''s mouth. "They are boys. This is not the master. Oh, isn''t that what Yuxi taught you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    "Oh, you have a little hand? How lovely. Did I ever teach you how to give and take? I used to be so prim? " Xu Yuxi whispered.


    "I''ve also cultivated my feet." With that, Xiaolv stretched out a pair of small feet and stood up in the palm of Xu Yuxi''s hand.


    "Wow! Our little green is really powerful. They all have hands and feet. " Xu Yuxi sincerely praised,


    "master, I have a very important thing to tell you. Go home quickly." Little green suddenly said very seriously.


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll get up and wash now. Why do you call me master again? " Xu Yuxi put down Xiaolv, "wait for me here."


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu returned to the city. After saying goodbye, they went back to their respective homes.


    Before leaving, Zhou Shiqiu said to Xu Yuxi, "Yuxi, please call me if you have something. Don''t tuck yourself in, you know? "


    "I see. Don''t worry, don''t worry. " Xu Yuxi nodded.


    After taking a taxi home, Xu Yuxi couldn''t wait to take out Xiaolv and hold her in his hand, sighing: "Xiaolv, I thought I was dreaming. It turns out that there is such a saying as "past life and present life", and there is such a world of cultivation? "


    "Yes. Yuxi, before I came, were you very unhappy? " Little Green''s tone is full of heartache.


    "A little bit." Xu Yuxi didn''t tell the truth, but she said it tactfully. She was afraid of Xiaolv, and then she said with a smile, "but now it''s different. Xiaolv is coming."


    "Is that your mother?" Standing in the palm of Xu Yuxi''s hand, Xiao Lu stretched out her hand and asked, pointing to a big picture hanging on the wall.


    "Yes." Xu Yuxi sat on the sofa holding Xiaolv and sighed, "in this life, I have a mother who loves me very much. She is not in good health. After she was pregnant with me, the doctor advised her not to have a baby for the sake of her health. But she still resolutely chose to give birth to me. Her love for me is pure and deep. But my father and my mother are not in charge of the house. Can you understand me when I say that, little green? "


    "Yes. Little green is very smart now. She has seen a lot. " Little green nodded gently, but where he had a head, the whole jade pendant body swayed up and down.


    "My father is a phoenix man. He cheated when I was a child, maybe because of his ridiculous self-esteem? Anyway, I have a half brother, only one year younger than me. Xiao San and he are from the same hometown. After my mother died, Xiao San called me once and said that she would be my new mother. Later, my father learned that the woman had never contacted me, never appeared in front of me, and never succeeded in being righted. I should also thank my father. Is there a final bottom line? Ha ha. " Xu Yuxi laughed with self mockery, "that woman, should not have given up, must still be fighting this big industry left by my grandfather. Stupid, my father''s company is a lot of property, but what does she know about real wealth? "


    "Don''t be sad, master. Little green will always be with you. " Little green jumps on Xu Yuxi''s shoulder, rubs her face and comforts her.


    "Well, I wasn''t sad before, but I wasn''t very happy." Xu Yuxi touched Xiaolv and laughed, "they think wealth is money, house. In fact, my mother''s family is a real scholarly family. The antiques, orphans, famous paintings, jades left by my ancestors have long been given to me and are now stored in a bank. They won''t get a cent of these things! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    "Ah! Master! When I hear you say this, I will say what I forgot. I have a very important thing to tell you. Those bad guys want to rob you of your property, and soon it''s meaningless. The world is about to change! The end of the world is coming. You must look at the notebook that Dongxiao gave you. Also, also, master, store things quickly. Take out all the things your mother left you. I can keep them for the master. " Little green said anxiously, "I''m so confused. I feel like I''ve forgotten something very important."


    "What? The end of the world Xu Yuxi was so surprised that he took Xiaolv off his shoulder and looked him in the eye, "is the end really coming? That''s what''s on TV? "


    "Yes. Master, hurry up. It won''t be long, maybe a week. Believe me, it''s true Small green urges, the tone is more anxious.


    "Good. I''m going to get ready now. " Xu Yuxi stands up and puts Xiaolv on her shoulder. Xiaolv grabs Xu Yuxi''s long hair and adds something to her ear.


    "There are also medicines, daily necessities and weapons to hoard. Little green is too useless to help you fight. I can only help you load things. I have a big pocket in my stomach, which can hold a lot of things. " Small green guilty said.


    "Space?" Xu Yuxi said in surprise. Just now, when Xiaolv said that she would take out the things left by her mother for him to keep, she had a guess. She didn''t expect that this was really the case.


    "Well, space, there is..." Little green looked around the living room and said with her little hand, "it''s as big as this room."


    Xu Yuxi was even more surprised. The living room of this villa has a total area of 35 square meters. In this way, many things can be piled up.


    "I''ll order something first." Xu Yuxi said, eyes stay in the notebook on the coffee table. The guide to survival in the last world is very detailed. Xu Yuxi took his notebook, went to the study on the second floor, turned on his computer, and began to post on some websites and microblogs.


    The last life guide was published on the Internet.


    "They won''t believe it." Little green stood beside the keyboard, looked at the screen, and then looked at the crackling keyboard pressed by Xu Yuxi''s fingers.


    "Believe it or not, I will try to spread it. Maybe this will save some people? " Xu Yuxi didn''t turn around, but he was still uploading the post quickly.


    These posts, of course, are not believed. But some people read these posts carefully, and then commented that thank you for your sharing. It''s very interesting and reasonable. More people come to see it as entertainment.


    After all this, Xu Yuxi began to order online to buy some things, such as food, drink, wear, and some drugs. After that, she called Zhou Shiqiu.


    Soon that end picked up, obviously Zhou Shiqiu was still very worried about her.


    Xu Yuxi didn''t want to explain more, so he lowered his voice and asked, "Shiqiu, can you come and stay with me for a few days? I can''t sleep alone. I think of the past


    "Well, I''m coming. What would you like to eat in the evening? I''ll buy it by the way. Would you like to have hot pot together in the evening? We do it ourselves. " Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    "Yes, yes! Oh, don''t buy it. You come first. I''ll drive. We''ll go to the supermarket together. Buy more. " Xu Yuxi said.


    "Well, here we are. Wait for me at home. I''ll be there in forty minutes at most. " Zhou Shiqiu agreed and hung up.


    Xu Yuxi turns up the phone''s address book again, and then finds that the list in her address book is pitifully small. Zhou Shiqiu is her only friend. Others are not familiar with, either the university tutor, or the monitor, there are two, one is Xu Yucheng, her half brother, and another is her and Xu Yucheng''s father, Xu Zhihao.


    For Xu Yucheng, Xu Yuxi is really a little helpless. This child, although his mother is very hateful and disgusting, but he himself is like a little sun. Sanguanzheng is very good. After he knew that his mother was a junior, he was full of guilt for Xu Yuxi. I often don''t say anything about Xu Yuxi. Sometimes I come to buy a lot of things for her and visit her.


    I always told her that if you need any help, you must tell her. If these concerns are false, Xu Yuxi can tell him to go away. The problem is, she can see that these concerns are from his heart.


    Xu Yuxi refused several times, but Xu Yucheng still cares about her in his own way. She can only listen well.


    Therefore, Xu Yuxi plans to tell Xu Yucheng about the end of the world. As for Xu Zhihao, Xu Yuxi also decided to tell him. She did all she had to do. It was up to him.


    Xu Yuxi sent e-mails to Xu Yucheng and Xu Zhihao respectively, telling them that the end of the world is coming in a week''s time, and attached the man who lives in the end of the world. Then he sent a text message to let them read the e-mail in detail. Add a sentence to Xu Yucheng''s message: you must believe me. To Xu Zhihao is: this matter is true, as for you believe it or not, it is your business.


    Little green watched Xu Yuxi finish all this, hopped on Xu Yuxi''s head, held Xu Yuxi''s head and gave a kiss: "the master is still so kind, always is. I like my master so much. "


    "I like little green, too." Xu Yuxi reaches out and touches Xiaolv.


    Soon, Xu Yucheng called.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? " Xu Yucheng was puzzled and concerned.


    "No. In a week, the world will change dramatically. You should also have a lot of money in your hand. I know you have made some money by investing. When I make trouble without reason, you can accompany me crazy. Do some preparation as I say. Well, I have something else to do. I''ll hang up first. " With these words, Xu Yuxi hung up.


    As soon as I hung up, Xu Zhihao''s call came.


    Xu Yuxi picked up the phone, did not speak, Xu Zhihao there silent, finally said: "is not lack of money, I just gave you a million card."


    "No shortage! Believe it or not. " After that, Xu Yuxi wanted to hang up, but after thinking about it, he added, "it''s ok if you don''t believe it. Xu Yucheng should prepare something. You can just rub it with him at that time." Without waiting for Xu Zhihao to speak, Xu Yuxi hung up.


    After hanging up, Xu Yuxi sat on the sofa for a long time. Little green did not speak, just lying on her head quietly with her.


    Until the doorbell rang, interrupted Xu Yuxi''s daze.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Xu Yuxi stood up and went to open the door. It''s Zhou Shiqiu outside.


    Elder martial sister Zhou, you used to protect me. This time, I''ll protect you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Opening the door, Zhou Shiqiu held a bag in his hand: "I brought you your favorite lemon tea. We go shopping first, then have lunch outside, then clean the ingredients when we come back, and have hot pot in the evening. I''ve brought a few changed clothes on my back and come here to eat and drink. "


    "I wish you could rub it all the time." Xu Yuxi took the lemon tea with a smile, "come in, put things down, let''s go out." She can support Zhou Shiqiu. Zhou Shiqiu is an orphan. With Xu Yuxi''s wealth, not to mention one Zhou Shiqiu, she can support ten. But Zhou Shiqiu certainly won''t agree.


    "Well. What would you like to eat in the evening? " Zhou Shiqiu put down his backpack, waited for Xu Yuxi to change his shoes and asked, "hairy belly? Fat? Mutton rolls? Lettuce and pork? Ribs, beef


    "A lot, a lot. When you get there, buy what you see. " Xu Yuxi changed his shoes, took the key to the car and went to the garage with Zhou Shiqiu.


    "Shiqiu, I have something important to tell you when I go home after shopping. I''ll buy something later. Don''t stop me. I buy it for a reason. " Xu Yuxi said after driving out of the garage.


    "Mysterious, what is it?" Zhou Shiqiu asked curiously, his heart itching.


    "When you buy something, go home." Xu Yuxi drove out of the community and went to the biggest shopping mall in the city.


    To the mall, Xu Yuxi took Zhou Shiqiu upstairs to buy clothes. I bought all kinds of cotton clothes, down clothes and autumn clothes.


    Zhou Shiqiu asked suspiciously: "how can you buy autumn clothes and trousers? In the winter before, you always insisted on not wearing autumn pants, and you were freezing. I''ll ask you if it''s OK to wear autumn pants, and then you said no


    "Well, people always change." Xu Yuxi laughed, and then discussed with the shop assistant whether to buy more and let the store deliver the goods uniformly. The shop assistant said yes.


    In Zhou Shiqiu''s puzzled eyes, Xu Yuxi bought many winter clothes, sportswear and sports shoes.


    "How can you buy so many? The style will be out of date. You don''t want to wear it then. What a waste. " Zhou Shiqiu dissuaded.


    "Have you forgotten what you promised me before you came?" Xu Yuxi blinked at Zhou Shiqiu.


    Zhou Shiqiu stopped talking.


    After buying clothes and shoes, they went to the top floor for dinner.


    "I want to eat roast duck." Xu Yu West Road.


    Zhou Shiqiu smiles. In fact, roast duck is her favorite.


    They went into the roast duck restaurant and had a good meal. After eating, they packed two roast ducks and left.


    Zhou Shiqiu was puzzled. Roast duck is not delicious when it''s cold. Even if you take it back and reheat it, it will taste much worse. Today, Yuxi''s behavior is a bit abnormal. But thinking of Xu Yuxi calling her to stay with her for a few days, she understood again. Yuxi must feel very bad. Just stay with her whatever she wants to do.


    They went to the supermarket to buy a lot of food materials, and then they went to the underground parking space.


    In the elevator, they met a person they all knew, Chen Xuechang, who was in the same school. It''s a major. I''m one grade higher than them. I''m about to graduate. Chen Xuechang is a gentle, thin, polite and tactful person. He is the vice president of the student union. Because the graduation in the internship, so slowly handed over the student union.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    "Xu Yuxi, Zhou Shiqiu, what a coincidence. Are you shopping here? So much. Where are you going? I''ll carry it for you. " Chen Xuechang saw two people carrying so many things and said.


    "No, it''s OK. I just mentioned the underground parking space." Xu Yuxi refused.


    Zhou Shiqiu smiles and shakes his head to say no.


    "It''s very close. It''s OK. I''ll carry it for you. How can two girls carry such heavy things by themselves? I don''t care if I don''t see them. It''s too much if I don''t care if I see them." Chen Xuechang can''t help saying that he took the things in Zhou Shiqiu''s hand, and then robbed the things in Xu Yuxi''s hand.


    Chen Xuechang helped them get into the car and told them to drive carefully before leaving.


    Xu Yuxi fastened his seat belt and started the car. Zhou Shiqiu whispered as he fastened his seat belt: "isn''t Chen Xuechang very nice? How can anyone speak ill of him? "


    Xu Yuxi looked around at Shiqiu and suddenly said, "Shiqiu, don''t you like Chen Xuechang?"


    "Ah? I don''t, I don''t, I don''t. You think too much Zhou Shiqiu repeatedly denied.


    Xu Yuxi didn''t speak. She knew Zhou Shiqiu''s habits. Every time Zhou Shiqiu lied, he would deny it continuously.


    Xu Yuxi drove slowly to the exit and said: "those people speak ill of Chen Xuechang. Do you know what they say?"


    "I know. He didn''t really like people when he said that he had fallen in love with the niece of the dean. He used them. I don''t think Chen Xuechang is as unbearable as those people say. " Zhou Shiqiu whispered.


    "It''s autumn." Xu Yuxi looked at the front, thought, or put the words back in his heart, it''s almost the end of the world, whether we can see this Chen Xuechang in the future is very uncertain. Let Shiqiu keep some beautiful fantasy in his heart. Chen Xuechang looks like a man, but in fact he is not a good one. I fell in love with the niece of the Dean because the Dean gave him a lot of help. However, he failed to get the postgraduate places. He broke up with the dean''s niece. The niece of the Dean seems to have had an abortion for him.


    As for why I saw them so warm and intimate just now, it is because the company where he interns is her father''s company. Chen Xuechang had added her wechat before, but she didn''t pass the application. She didn''t know when this person knew her identity, but it was certain that she was so kind-hearted just now, so she must want to get close to her. They didn''t take the opportunity to ask for their mobile phone number, just to leave a good impression.


    It''s very clever, but what''s the use?


    The end is coming.


    "Yuxi, what did you want to say just now?" Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "Ah, let''s go back. I have something important to tell you."


    "It''s mysterious. When you get home, tell me what''s important."


    When we arrived at the gate of the community, we happened to meet the staff who came to the mall to deliver clothes. The staff went home with them, helped them move things in, and asked Xu Yuxi to sign before leaving.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu put the ingredients in the kitchen. Zhou Shiqiu poured two glasses of water and sat on the sofa. Zhou Shiqiu picked up his glass and drank: "come on, what''s important."


    "Then don''t drink water. I''m afraid you''ll spray all over me. " Xu Yuxi said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    "All right, you say." Zhou Shiqiu put down the cup and turned to look at Xu Yuxi.


    "Do you remember the antique shop we saw in the ancient town that day?" Asked Xu Yuxi.


    "I remember." Zhou Shiqiu nodded, then his face changed, "what''s the matter? That''s not your illusion. Is there really a shop? "


    "Yes. And I dream about my past life. " Xu Yuxi took out a piece of green jade, "don''t talk, wait for me to say. Or, to be exact, before Past life? I don''t know which one. Anyway, we belong to the same school... "


    Xu Yuxi told Zhou Shiqiu the content of his dream.


    Zhou Shiqiu was stunned to hear that.


    "This is little green. Little green, say hello. Do you remember that she is elder martial sister Zhou, and she infused you with aura. " Xu Yuxi raised his jade pendant and handed it to Zhou Shiqiu.


    "I remember that elder martial sister Zhou didn''t believe that I could be enlightened at first, but seeing you talk to me every day, she would occasionally say a few words to me. Later, I was enlightened, and elder martial sister Zhou also infused me with aura. Thank you, elder martial sister Zhou. " Standing in the palm of Xu Yuxi''s hand, Xiao Lu bowed his thanks to Zhou Shiqiu.


    "Ah, when I speak, I still have small hands and feet. Ah, how lovely! My God, ah, ah Zhou Shiqiu screamed, and then quickly covered his mouth.


    "It''s OK. You can call. No one can hear you." Xu Yuxi said, finish this sentence, and feel that this is not right, "I have good sound insulation effect here, and the distance between the villas is very long, you call broken throat no one can hear."


    "Oh, my God, can I touch it? Your name is little green, isn''t it? May I touch you? " Zhou Shiqiu''s bloody face is ready to move.


    "But I''m a boy. Elder martial sister Zhou, you are a girl. The master says that men and women are not compatible. " Little green is very tangled.


    "What a mess you teach! Such a lovely boy, of course, is to touch, hug, kiss ah Zhou Shiqiu turns into a strange aunt and stares at Xu Yuxi.


    Xu Yuxi''s face is muddled. What''s the truth? What do you mean such a lovely boy should be used to touch, hug and kiss? Is this a mess?


    "It''s OK, little green hasn''t changed her shape yet. She can kiss, touch and hug us." Xu Yuxi said with a smile.


    "OK, that''s OK." Little green nodded.


    Zhou Shiqiu gave a strange cry, held Xiaolv in his hand, touched her, and then gave her a kiss.


    "I have another very important thing to tell you." Xu Yuxi looked at Zhou Shiqiu, who looked like a fool, and felt that he was blind.


    "You said Zhou Shiqiu.


    "The end is coming, and there''s a week to go. Little green told me. So I bought a lot of clothes today. You and I are similar in shape, and the shoes are one size, so I bought so many. It''s just for us to wear when we hoard it. Xiaolv has a storage space, about 35 square meters. I also ordered a lot of things on the Internet, which should arrive one after another tomorrow. I also went to the decoration company to rebuild the villa tomorrow. We can use it as our base for the time being, but it''s not a long-term solution here. We can''t live here for a lifetime. " Xu Yuxi said so much in one breath.


    Zhou Shiqiu was completely stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    "What did you say? The end is coming? " Zhou Shiqiu asked with astonishment, "what kind of doomsday?"


    "It''s the kind of doomsday you think of." Xu Yuxi nodded solemnly.


    "Well, what about that?" Zhou Shiqiu flustered said, "we should tell more people, ah, but tell others the result, I two may be sent to a mental hospital..."


    "What do I think Shiqiu has the potential to tell cold jokes?" Xu Yu West corner of the mouth smoked to say.


    "That''s the truth. If I tell others that the end of the world is coming and let others believe us, isn''t it the psychiatric hospital that is waiting for us?" Zhou Shiqiu touched Xiaolv and said, "what should we do then?"


    "I''ve posted information on the Internet, hoping to help some people." Xu Yuxi said, "if you have any friends you know, I''ll give you a survival guide. You can send it to them, hoping to help them."


    "Well, thank you, Yuxi. That''s very kind of you." Zhou Shiqiu hugs Xu Yuxi.


    "Let''s get ready these days." In fact, Xu Yuxi is also very confused. Although he has a survival guide, he has never really faced these things. Naturally, he has no bottom. "I''ll call the bank and ask them to send me all the things I have stored in the bank tomorrow."


    "I''ll help Yuxi keep them. I won''t lose any of them." Small green stands on tea table, small hand pats his chest to say, "rest assured."


    "Well, I believe that little green is very good." Xu Yuxi touched Xiaolv, turned to Zhou Shiqiu and said, "after a while, let''s tidy up everything and let Xiaolv start to put it away. However, we still have to eat hot pot in the evening. "


    "Eat! Eat a few big meals before the end of the world. After the end of the world, it''s estimated that we can''t relax and eat big meals like this. " Zhou Shiqiu gritted his teeth and said, "the last feast! Eat up


    In the evening, they sat at the tea table and ate hot pot. It was supposed to be at the dinner table, but they wanted to watch TV while eating, so they moved the "battlefield" to the tea table.


    The hot hot pot is delicious, and the two of them are enjoying it. Then when there was a news on TV, they were stunned.


    There was an earthquake somewhere, and it was a magnitude six earthquake. Then there was a fire in a mountain area. Typhoon Z landed and volcano m erupted.


    Two people look at each other, no longer light mood just now, they put down their chopsticks at the same time.


    "The end is coming..." Xu Yuxi''s tone is a little heavy.


    "Yes, I just don''t know if ZF can find something unusual from these abnormal climate changes, and see whether these disasters will arouse vigilance and attention." Zhou Shiqiu''s tone is also very heavy.


    "I think someone should find something wrong." Xu Yuxi guessed.


    "Yes, of course it will!" Little green suddenly cut in.


    "Oh? Little green, why are you so sure? " Zhou Shiqiu asked curiously.


    "Because humans are a very intelligent race. The upper and lower limits are very high. It means there are stupid people, but some smart people are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Of course, I didn''t say that. " Small green two small hands cross, said solemnly. This is what Tianmiao said. He learned and used it flexibly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    "That makes a lot of sense. Who told you that? " Asked Xu Yuxi.


    "It''s Lord Tianmiao. Just that day in the shop, looking at the man sitting in his notebook. " Little green nodded and said, "Tianmiao is very powerful, very powerful."


    "I also think she is very powerful, and I don''t know if I can meet her again in the future." Xu Yuxi said with some emotion.


    "If we are predestined, we will meet each other, just like my master and I, if we are predestined, we will meet again." Little green continues to say seriously.


    Xu Yuxi had a heavy heart, and he was a little happy in this moment. She picked up little green and rubbed: "yes, we are predestined!"


    Early the next morning, the bank sent a special car to deliver Xu Yuxi''s things stored in the bank. The staff of the bank did not persuade Xu Yuxi to continue to deposit, or asked why he wanted to take it out. For such senior VIP customers, staff know what to say and what not to say. It''s not worth the loss to offend such a big customer.


    All the sealed things were carefully moved into the living room. After Xu Yuxi checked and signed, the staff of the bank left.


    Xu Yuxi asked Zhou Shiqiu to help her sort out these things. She could see half of the things in the living room, and Zhou Shiqiu would smack his tongue. A lot of things that are antique at first sight are absolutely valuable.


    "When the end comes, these things may be ignored for their own value. But I think history and culture are priceless. I''ll save it first, and then I''ll take it out when the end is over. I also thought, build a museum, these treasures, should not be stored in the dark room dust Xu Yu arranges in the West and asks Xiaolv to put it away one by one.


    "Yuxi, you are really great." Zhou Shiqiu didn''t know how to praise Xu Yuxi. He could only praise Xu Yuxi with stick.


    In the morning, the construction team also came, all the protective fences were thickened and reinforced, the walls were heightened and reinforced, and the gate was replaced with a very strong steel door. Xu Yuxi asked that all these work should be completed in one day, and naturally he gave a lot of money. The construction team didn''t ask any more questions, because they contacted more rich people. It''s not strange that they have such small requirements.


    Rich people lack a sense of security, so it''s normal to reinforce them.


    In the evening, these projects were completed. Xu Yuxi settled his salary with his bank card and sent the construction team away.


    In the next few days, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu were just like two busy hamsters, desperately storing things. Express delivery in a steady stream of delivery, two people all day is to open express, sorting things, and then small green to put away. After the space of little green is full, they also hoard a lot of things in each room of the villa.


    In the past few days, the global climate is changing, and dozens of natural disasters have taken place. People with a heart already feel abnormal. At this time, Xu Yuxi''s online guide to survival in the end of life was searched. More and more people saw this post, and more and more people participated in the discussion of this post. But how many people believe it? Xu Yuxi doesn''t know.


    One day before the end of the world, Xu Yucheng called.


    "Sister, I believe that the end of the world is coming. Come back soon. I''ve prepared a lot of things. "


    "No, you''re fine. Take your parents and stay at home. ZF will definitely have countermeasures. We''ll see what happens then. Are the walls and gates reinforced? What about the window? Did you buy a radio or something? Come on, maybe the world will change tomorrow. " Xu Yuxi is about to hang up.


    "Sister, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Cried Xu Yucheng.


    "No! I''ll take care of myself. I''ve prepared very well. The guide I gave you, I will only prepare better than you. You know why I refused. Living in a room with some people, you might as well kill me. Life is not like death. Do you know what it''s like? " When Xu Yuxi heard this, his tone was very bad.


    Xu Yu Cheng is silent, low voice way: "elder sister, sorry."


    "Don''t say I''m sorry. I''m not blaming you, but there are some things that you and I can''t change. No one can change what has happened. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine. I hope you are also very good and live well. I''ll ask you to take care of that man. " With these words, Xu Yuxi hung up.


    Xu Yucheng held his cell phone for a while and didn''t speak. Of course, he knew who he was referring to. He was their common father. However, it seems that for a long time, I haven''t called my father.


    Night came.


    It rained heavily.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu did not fall asleep. They sat in front of the French window and watched the heavy rain outside by the light under the eaves.


    "Am I blinded? Why do you think the rain is muddy? " Zhou Shiqiu asked in amazement.


    "No eyesight..." Xu Yuxi shook his head.


    "Master, there is something wrong with the rain. However, human beings have a saying that risks and benefits coexist. The rain ordinary people drenched, most may be infected with virus mutation. But people with strong physique are different. Will stimulate the potential of the human body, understand new magic Little green stood on Xu Yuxi''s shoulder and said, "it''s not absolute to be strong, but it''s possible to be weak. Anyway, human beings say that there is no absolute in the world."Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu looked at each other, and then said with one voice: "powers?!" The new spell in Little Green''s mouth is a power, right?


    "Why don''t we both try?" Both Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu were excited.


    In the last world, if there is a power, it will greatly increase the survival chips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    "Try it, try it!" Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu said in one voice again.


    "Is there anything else to pay attention to?" Xu Yuxi turns to ask Xiaolv.


    Little green thought: "the master Dongxiao has told me that if I feel hot and cold after the rain, and my consciousness is fuzzy, I must stick to it. Hold on. When you wake up, you will surely wake up to a new spell, which you call a power. If you wake up after fainting, it''s possible. But if you don''t wake up, there won''t be any


    "What will it be like?" Zhou Shiqiu asked with some fear.


    "Another thing." Said little green.


    "I''ll try first." Xu Yuxi got up, opened the door, went outside, stretched out his hands, received a handful of rain, through the eaves of the light to see, the hands of the rain, very muddy, looking a little hairy.


    "Do you feel it?" Zhou Shiqiu asked her nervously.


    "Not at the moment." Xu Yuxi shook his head, but then nodded, "yes, yes, yes."


    "How many months?" Zhou Shiqiu blurted out.


    With these words, Xu Yuxi a spoon of black line.


    "Ah ha ha, this, this is not, casually take a sentence?" Zhou Shiqiu scratched his head.


    "I feel a little cold. I''ll go first." Xu Yuxi said.


    "I''ll guard you first, and I''ll come back when you are completely stable." Zhou Shiqiu said.


    "Not bad." Xu Yuxi agreed to come down.


    As a result, in the next hour, Xu Yuxi quarreled for a while. It was so cold. He turned on the electric heater to keep warm, covered two quilts and still felt cold. After a while, I took off my clothes again, leaving only underwear. When Xu Yuxi feels confused, Zhou Shiqiu keeps calling her name to keep her awake and never sleep.


    When Xu Yuxi''s temperature finally stabilized, Zhou Shiqiu worried and asked, "how about it? How are you feeling now? What else is wrong? "


    "No. I feel as if my body is hot and dry, as if there is a wonderful force swimming around. " Xu Yuxi stood up excitedly and ran to the kitchen. He found a sweet potato and put it on the kitchen table. He waved his hand to the sweet potato.


    "Master, wait..." Little Green''s voice rings.


    With a bang, a big fire shot out. Let alone sweet potato, the table is melting, sweet potato has become ashes. And the huge flame came back, directly burned Xu Yuxi''s forehead hair.


    Xu Yuxi turned his head: "what are you waiting for?"


    Little green: "nothing..."


    Zhou Shiqiu burst out laughing.


    "This is my fire power?" Xu Yuxi happily hopped and asked Xiaolv.


    "Yes, master, you used to be the spiritual root of fire." Little green nods.


    "I''ll try, too!" Zhou Shiqiu said excitedly.


    "If there is no accident, elder martial sister Zhou may be able to understand the new earth attribute spell?" Little green jumped on Xu Yuxi''s shoulder and stroked the scorched hair beside her ears for her.


    "Then go quickly. I''ll watch over you this time." Xu Yuxi said.


    "All right, all right. I hope I can also become a very powerful person. I also want to protect Yuxi. " Zhou Qiuxing rushed out to get wet.


    Xu Yuxi''s heart is warm. Elder martial sister Zhou will always be such a beautiful person. When Zhou Shiqiu was in the rain, Xu Yuxi took out his laptop and began to publish the method and process of awakening ability on the Internet in detail. I don''t know how long the network can last. After the end of the world, these will be paralyzed. Hope to help more people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Little green stood beside the keyboard and watched Xu Yuxi type and share these words. He could not help but said, "master, what you write in such detail will help a lot of people, but if you are seen by bad people, what should you do?"


    Xu Yuxi touched little green and said slowly, "of course, there are many bad people in this world. But there are more good people, and I firmly believe that. If we are afraid of the bad guys and don''t share it, and let more good people miss the chance to become stronger and can''t protect the people we care about, it''s too hard. "


    Little green looked at Xu Yuxi and suddenly laughed: "master, you haven''t changed after so many years. Even if you sometimes say that you are disappointed and sad, there will always be a bright place in your heart. Maybe Lord Tianmiao is right. In a critical moment, human beings do expose the most real human nature. There are ugly ones and beautiful ones. However, when all human beings are faced with life and death, they will abandon all the differences and work together for the survival of human beings. "


    "Yes, little green. The Tianmiao master is really wise and powerful. Man is such a creature. We will all fight for survival in the end, but it needs a process. I don''t know if this process will be very long, but I know it will be full of twists and turns. I''m very happy, you accompany me, Shiqiu also accompany me Xu Yuxi looked at Zhou Shiqiu, who had come back from the rain, and stood up to welcome him.


    Little green looked at the two joking girls, can''t help but also happy to jump in the past.


    Lord Tianmiao, thank you. Thank you for helping me find the master and helping us.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu woke up early. They turned on the TV and microblog on their mobile phones.


    In the morning, the heavy rain had stopped. But there are a lot of changes. It is reported in the news that the air quality is very poor. I hope the public can reduce their travel.


    Xu Yuxi opened the window, smelled the smell outside, frowned, and quickly closed the door.


    "The smell is very strange. It''s not smelly, but it''s very strange." Xu Yuxi fanned in front of his nose and said in disgust.


    "I can''t go out anyway." Zhou Shiqiu stood at the kitchen door in his pajamas, "what can I eat? I''ll do it. "


    "Make noodles." Xu Yuxi looked at several missed calls and text messages on her mobile phone, looked at her name and ignored them.


    In the morning, they were sitting in the sofa, watching TV while brushing their mobile phones, paying close attention to the outside.


    "Here we are." Xu Yuxi''s face serious, let Zhou Shiqiu come to see, "you see, this video."


    "This, this is? Zombies? " After watching this video, Zhou Shiqiu felt cold all over. In the video, a man walks to the middle of the road in a strange posture and forces a car to stop. The driver put his head out of the window and yelled. As a result, the man gave a roar and rushed up to bite. Bite the door directly. Scared the driver to death, he stepped on the gas and ran away.


    "If you get bitten, you''ll get this virus, right?" Zhou Shiqiu asked Xiaolv.


    "Yes." Little green shakes her body and says.


    "More videos are coming up." Xu Yuxi''s face became more and more dignified. "These people are not as lucky as the driver just now. I was bitten... "


    Looking at those infected people wandering around in strange postures, and then biting at the sight of people, the people bitten, bloody, scared scream. The scene looks shocking.


    Although they knew that the end of the world would come for a long time, their hearts were extremely heavy when they saw these pictures with their own eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    "You say, what action will ZF take?" Zhou Shiqiu asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know." Xu Yuxi shook his head gently, with a heavy heart. "This disaster is really beyond people''s expectation and imagination."


    Zhou Shiqiu silence down, Xu Yuxi no longer speak, the two silent watching TV, brush mobile phone.


    ZF soon took measures to isolate all the infected people, while those who had become zombies were all captured. As for how to deal with them, no follow-up information was released.


    The next few days, the TV began rolling broadcast, let the citizens try not to go out, now there is an unknown terrible virus in the rapid spread. Once the people around are found to have fever and lose their senses, call the police immediately. Later, the TV broadcast was that citizens should never go out. All the people who work and go to school have a holiday, so that all the people come back home.


    Many people sniff out the unusual smell and start to buy daily necessities and store food at home. Many supermarkets and shopping malls are sold out as soon as they open.


    The situation is getting worse day by day. Although the news is appeasing the masses every day, the atmosphere is getting more and more anxious. A month after the spread of the virus, the news finally stopped. Turn on the TV, there is only a snowflake. The mobile phone had no signal half a month ago, and the network had been cut off for a long time.


    But at the end of the news broadcast, it is the news host who asks the citizens to prepare the radio. Said ZF will not abandon you, please believe ZF.


    Xu Yuxi took out a small radio and sighed: "it should be a mess outside."


    Turn on the radio, two people listen to the broadcast inside, both showed a smile.


    ZF did not abandon the masses. It plays several messages repeatedly.


    The first is about the prevention and response of the virus. The second is to let people go to the safe base and where they will be met by soldiers. If conditions permit, they can drive to the base by themselves. Many provinces and cities have security bases, and there are also several provinces with only one security base. The third is to play the survival guide and the matters needing attention of ability stimulation.


    After playing the survival guide and the notes of the ability, a sentence will be attached. Thank you for sharing it with the netizen named feather.


    "Feathers? Is that about you? " Zhou Shiqiu stares at Xu Yuxi.


    "It''s me, but I''m ashamed of these thanks. I didn''t think of them. It''s the mysterious Lord of heaven. " Xu Yuxi shook his head gently.


    "The mysterious Lord should thank you, but also you. After you got it, you immediately shared it. Because of your kindness, you saved a lot of people. Now people all over the country know you. Yuxi, you are really great. " Zhou Shiqiu said seriously.


    "Stop praising me. I''ll be embarrassed." Xu Yuxi laughs, "the things in our house are almost consumed, and the water supply was cut off last night. I think there will be a blackout soon. Let''s get down to the safe base. It''s said on the radio that the powers will be given special treatment after they go. But I think there will be special work arrangements for us


    "Yes, master, Lord Tianmiao has said that you human beings will always have as much power as responsibility." Small green mouth, some worry said, "that master to do those jobs will be dangerous?"


    "What I fear most is that if I expose you, you will be in danger. After we go out, you can''t talk to me in front of people, and you can''t stretch out your little hands and feet. " What Xu Yuxi is most worried about is actually this matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    "Don''t worry, master. After going out, I will never speak. I will communicate with you with my divine sense. Just hang me around your neck. " Little green nodded. In fact, the whole jade pendant was swinging.


    Zhou Shiqiu found two large sports bags, which were filled with food and water, and then stuffed with a lot of things in the car.


    They discussed for a while and decided to start tomorrow.


    While sleeping at night, Xu Yuxi was awakened by Xiaolv.


    "Master, someone has broken in." Little green said in Xu Yuxi''s mind.


    Xu Yuxi turned over and woke Zhou Shiqiu up. Then he whispered, "Shh, someone''s breaking in."


    They put on their clothes and crept downstairs. As expected, they heard someone trying to open the door.


    After they became powers, their hearing was extraordinary, and they clearly heard the voice of the people at the door.


    "This villa is different from the surrounding. There must be someone else in there? "


    "No matter how much, I''ll starve to death. If there''s anyone, we''ll just grab something. If you resist, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    "No one''s going to die anyway. It''s not easy now. Let''s go when we want something to eat. "


    "All right, long winded. You are the one to do the good. Can I be the villain later? " Another voice said impatiently, "I don''t know what you''re pitying for. You''re a cyclist. You''re a BMW driver. How many of these rich people are good? "


    "That family''s money is earned by themselves. Not all rich people are bad people. "


    "You beep with me again, believe it or not?"


    "Yes, don''t talk back to brother Zhang, OK? Just find something to eat. I think brother Zhang is right, rich people should die! After the end of time, these rich people must be the first to run away. "


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu look at each other. There are three people outside the door. It seems that the three people''s views and behavior styles are not the same.


    Xu Yuxi whispered to Zhou Shiqiu, "can you sense their position? Don''t let them in. Wrap them up with earth first. See if you can do it


    "I''ll try." Zhou Shiqiu nodded. In fact, they were not idle for a month. In addition to paying attention to the situation outside, they also practiced their powers under the guidance of Xiaolv. Now, they are very proficient in their own powers.


    Zhou Shiqiu closed his eyes and began to feel.


    Xu Yuxi is waiting nervously. This is Shiqiu''s first time to use the ability against the enemy. She is more nervous than Shiqiu herself.


    Soon there was a scream outside the door.


    "What''s going on, sleeper?"


    "What''s the matter with the soil? It''s like it''s alive."


    "Those who have powers have native powers in them!"


    "Brother, we are wrong. Let us go. It''s because we have eyes and don''t know what to do. We just want to find something to eat. Spare us a dog''s life. "


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. We''re really just looking for some food." This voice has been dissuading brother Zhang.


    "Brother, please spare your life. Please let us go. Killing us will only pollute your place. Please forgive us. "


    Zhou Shiqiu rolled the three people with soil, moved them to the wall, and then threw them out.


    Xu Yuxi sneered: "some people are just like this. When they meet the weak, they will be cruel. When they meet the stronger, they will kneel down and beg for mercy. They can say anything. It''s really ugly." After a pause, he said, "but fortunately, not everyone is like this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    "Come on, don''t be angry. Let''s go on sleeping, have a good rest and keep our spirits up. We''ll go out early tomorrow morning, and you''ll have to drive. " Zhou Shiqiu said, with a sigh in his heart, if only he could drive, he could rotate between the two, and would not let Yuxi be so tired.


    "Well, I don''t want to. These people are afraid to come. Go to sleep. " Xu Yuxi nodded.


    "Master, sleep in peace, and I''ll watch for you." Little green also said.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu fell asleep again until dawn.


    In the morning, they checked their belongings again, and then drove out of the door. There are few people in the villa area itself. After the end of the world, this area does not seem to have changed much. It''s just that the flowers and plants in the flower stand are not taken care of, which is rather messy.


    Just after driving for a while, a man rushed out from a villa far away and stopped them.


    "Sister Xu, are you going to the safety base? Please take me with you. I can do what I can for you without adding to your burden. I also brought some food to share with you as your travel expenses. " The one who stopped them was a thin teenager with uneven hair and a haggard face. Xu Yuxi, a senior two student next door, lives on his own all the year round. When we meet, we will greet her politely.


    "Zhang Qiang?" Xu Yuxi looked at the thin boy in front of him and was surprised, "Why are you still here? What about your parents? "


    "I don''t know. I didn''t call. I was busy with business before the end of the world. Later it got worse and worse, and I didn''t get in touch with it. Give me a little money and send me off. " Zhang qianghun did not care to finish saying this, and looked at Xu Yuxi expectantly, "sister Xu, can you take me? I really won''t give you any trouble. I''m dead if I stay here. Oh, I can drive. I can drive with sister Xu. "


    "All right, you come up." Xu Yuxi has a good impression of this young man. He belongs to the kind whose mother doesn''t care and father doesn''t love. Both parents have money. After divorce, they find new lovers and have their own children. For this child, the biggest "concern" they give is to pay more money.


    Zhang Qiang, with a backpack on his back, opened the back door and got on the bus. Then he said thanks to Xu Yuxi: "sister Xu, thank you so much. Now the world is too chaotic. I''m afraid to go out and stay at home. Fortunately, the security work in our community is good, and the zombies probably didn''t come in much. Of course, there are also reasons for the small number of people in the community itself. "


    "You''ve been staying at home all this time?" Zhou Shiqiu asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Hello, sister. My name is Zhang Qiang." Zhang Qiang politely introduced himself, "no way, I dare not go out. I''m a weak chicken. I don''t think zombies eat stuffed teeth. You see, the zombies photographed on the Internet are all bloody. I listened to the feather, the feather that issued the guide to survival in the last world. I hoard a lot of food and drink, so I can stick to it until now. But I''m afraid it''s cold to stay here all the time. It seems that some bad people came to our community to steal things last night. No, it''s robbing things. Anyway, it seems to be in a mess at that time, and I dare not go out to see it. "


    Xu Yuxi didn''t find out before that Zhang Qiang was still a talker. Xu Yuxi thought that if Zhang Qiang said that he was a weak chicken, he was really a weak chicken. Later she learned that Zhang Qiang said that he was a weak chicken because he didn''t recognize himself clearly. What makes people speechless is that they really believed in it at the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    "Thank you so much for this netizen named feather. Sister Xu, why do you think this person is so powerful. The summary is clear and practical. She also said to prepare radios. How many people still have them? They are all old people. I didn''t buy it either. Later, hehe, I found a wonderful birthday gift from a friend, an alarm clock with a radio! Our merchants in China are really powerful. They can watch videos, use them as alarm clocks, use them as lights, and then bring radios. Ah, sister Xu, is the sister next to you your best friend? " Zhang Qiang groaned.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu both listened with a smile, but they didn''t feel noisy at all. This month, they also nest in the room, no third person to speak, is also very lonely. Now listen to the full of vitality of Zhang Qiang, with a sense of excitement, people''s mood is relaxed.


    "My name is Zhou Shiqiu. You can also call me sister Zhou. I don''t mind at all." Zhou Shiqiu introduced himself with a smile, "can I call you Xiao Zhang? Xiaoqiang seems a little strange. "


    "Ah ha ha, call me Xiao Zhang. Xiao Qiang will remind me of another unpleasant creature. Sister Zhou, did you also believe the netizen named feather? How long have you been hoarding? " Zhang Qiang asked.


    "Yes." Zhou Shiqiu nodded.


    "Hey, this feather is a God. I really want to see her. If I see her, I''d like to ask, "do you want me to make a promise?" Zhang Qiang said with a look of longing.


    "Puff -" Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu puffed out at the same time.


    One is scared, the other is laughing.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Qiang doesn''t know why.


    "It''s OK, Xiao Zhang. What''s the matter with your hair?" Xu Yuxi glared at Zhou Shiqiu with a strange smile and turned away from the topic.


    "Hey, what can I do? I''m desperate, too. I''m at home. My hair has grown. I can''t find Mr. Tony. I have to cut it myself with scissors. The result is the same as the dog''s. Oh, no, I cut it myself. I''m not a dog. " Zhang Qiang sighed and said, accidentally took himself to the ditch.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu couldn''t help laughing again.


    With Zhang Qiang on the way, it doesn''t seem to be boring any more.


    "By the way, sister Xu, did you see the one that feather sent out later? It''s the awakening of power." Zhang Qiang asked again.


    "I did." Xu Yuxi replied.


    "I saw it, too, and I saw it when she first released it. I was following her when she published that eschatological guide. I watched her as soon as she got any news. I don''t know what powers she awakened Zhang Qiang sighed.


    "Have you ever tried that?" Xu Yuxi asked.


    "I dare not. I''m afraid I''ll die if I try." Zhang Qiang sighed, "I haven''t lived enough, my ideal hasn''t come true. However, this wish is estimated to be difficult. Is to travel around the world, I think, the world should be beyond recognition now? There are many famous scenic spots I haven''t seen. Flowers wither without waiting for me. What a helpless fate. "


    "This analogy, it seems, is not very appropriate." Zhou Shiqiu said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s what it means. Do the sisters drink water? I brought food and drink. This mountaineering bag is full Zhang Qiang asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "No, we have a lot of them. I also brought snacks. Do you want to eat them? It''s in the back bag. Take it yourself Xu Yuxi said.


    "No, food is precious now. I''m not hungry yet Zhang Qiang shook his head like a rattle, "sister Xu, if you are tired of driving, you call me and I will replace you."


    "OK, you can sleep first. I think you have heavy dark circles under your eyes. Did you sleep well during this time?" Xu Yuxi has long seen Zhang Qiang''s dark circles under his eyes like a smoky makeup. She and Zhou Shiqiu are good, accompany each other, and have little green in, they are also ready for the end of life in advance. But Zhang Qiang is not the same, oneself one person, in the heart fear and the imitation hesitation may imagine. I guess I haven''t had a good sleep for a long time.


    "I''ll sleep for a while. Thank you, sister Xu." Zhang Qiang gave a smile and a sincere thanks. Then lean on the seat, less than half a minute fell into a deep sleep, and even soon began to snore.


    "This kid, I don''t think he''s been sleeping for a long time." Zhou Shiqiu whispered.


    "And I don''t sleep well." Xu Yuxi said softly, "he is the homestead whose parents don''t care about him, the one I told you before."


    "It''s him. You also said he played a good game Zhou Shiqiu was a little surprised and looked back at Zhang Qiang, who was sleeping soundly. "I can''t see it at all. I feel that he is very optimistic."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a fake? Maybe it''s true. " Xu Yuxi drove out of the residential area. The electric stretch door of the residential area had already been lifted to both sides. There was blood outside the security booth, which had become black and dry. I don''t know what happened here.


    "It''s inconvenient that the navigation can''t be used. I can only look at the map. " Zhou Shiqiu took out the map and looked up, "we first cross the city, from the west of this highway, and then drive to this intersection, go through here, and then go around to another highway."


    "Well, OK, you can show me the way. I''m still familiar with the city. I''ll go through the city first." Xu Yuxi nodded.


    The city has been a depression, the roadside can be seen everywhere abandoned vehicles, some of the body there are black blood.


    "Yuxi, look at that car." Zhou Shiqiu suddenly pointed to a car by the side of the road.


    Xu Yuxi looked over and his face changed slightly. The car was shaking slightly, and there was a zombie on the driver''s seat and co driver''s seat. Obviously, the two zombies couldn''t get out of the locked car. They had to bump into each other. I don''t know how long I''ve been locked up, let alone whether the co pilot bit the driver or the driver bit the person in the co driver''s seat.


    There are many kinds of rubbish on the street, and black blood stains appear from time to time. Further forward, there are some zombies wandering in the street with stiff posture.


    "Rush over. These zombies are strong, but slow. " Zhou Shiqiu''s face was dignified, "and later ZF also announced that these zombies, if they want to be killed, must destroy their heads. Human skulls are still very hard. "


    "Not much. It should be OK. Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention. " Xu Yuxi''s face was also dignified.


    "In fact, our country is really good. Before the apocalyptic outbreak, ZF should be aware of it and be prepared, otherwise it would not have established a safe base so soon after the apocalyptic outbreak. " Zhou Shiqiu thought of the news reports before the Internet was cut off, and said with emotion, "other countries, especially those like m country and O continent, are now full of zombies and devastation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "Not very good. It''s the one that handles the best and controls the situation the fastest. " Zhang Qiang, who didn''t know when to wake up, interjected, "when I used to surf the Internet, in addition to paying attention to the dynamics of our country, I also logged on the websites of other countries and intruded into the internal data of some departments. I found that some countries didn''t even pay attention to it at the beginning and kept it a secret. Some of them gave wrong orders, which made things worse. Not to mention the rapid establishment of a security base. You see, we''re out of town now, and we can still drive on the streets. In some countries, the streets are full of abandoned vehicles and zombies. By contrast, it''s so much better. "


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu are listening.


    Zhang Qiang sat up straight and yawned: "thank you, elder sister. I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. Although it''s only for a while, I''m much more comfortable."


    "You seem to know it very well." Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "Fortunately, I''m a hacker. Oh, it''s the saying that I put gold on my face. I can hack into some systems, and I can access the monitoring system. For example, I can see the monitoring of this road. The civil power is cut off, but there are special supply lines for all of them, which have not been cut off yet. But no one knows how long it will last. "


    "I can''t see, Xiao Zhang. You are so powerful." Xu Yuxi''s sincere praise.


    "It''s all small tricks." Zhang Qiang embarrassed said.


    "Many of them are serious abroad now?" Zhou Shiqiu asked curiously.


    "Chaos! Miserable Zhang Qiang summed it up in two words: "I think these countries are likely to seek international assistance in the future. I wonder if our country will agree to help. After all, our country is much better than them. Ah, the God of feather is very powerful. This time our country has stabilized the situation so quickly, the God of feather has made great contributions! I really want to meet the feather God. Make a promise with one''s body, make a promise with one''s body. "


    Zhou Shiqiu couldn''t help laughing: "feather registration information is female, but what if the real person is a man?"


    "That, that. Oh, as long as the feather God doesn''t dislike it, I can bend it for him. " Zhang Qiang tangled for a while, said as if to die.


    The steering wheel in Xu Yuxi''s hand was almost crooked.


    What are you talking about. Look at the time of autumn''s teeth are going to laugh off!


    "Well, we have a car behind us." Zhang Qiang said suddenly.


    "Don''t worry, follow them. If you want to have a look after them, but if you have a crooked mind, turn over their car. " Zhou Shiqiu said with a cold hum.


    "Sister Zhou, you must have powers! Soil property or wind property? " Zhang Qiang asked excitedly.


    "Why do you guess that?" Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "You said to overturn their car, I want it to be soil property or wind property. Can I do it with these two properties? You didn''t say "electrocution, you stupid bastards." Zhang Qiang said happily.


    "You are so smart. Yes, I am a native psionic Zhou Shiqiu said with a smile.


    "How about you, sister Xu?" Zhang Qiang asked.


    "Fire." Xu Yuxi replied, there''s nothing to hide. If she meets zombies later, there will be a battle. At that time, she will be a fire psionic.


    "Wow, your powers are so practical." Zhang Qiang said enviously, suddenly he cried, "the car behind wants to overtake! What do they want? Be careful, sister Xu


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    While Zhang Qiang was talking, the car behind had already overtaken them and stopped in front of their car, forcing them to stop.


    "What do they want to do?" Zhou Shiqiu frowned.


    "It''s not for the best." Zhang Qiang some nervous said.


    Xu Yuxi coldly looked at several people coming down from the car and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid I want to rob you."


    Among the people who came down were men and women, led by a tall man with a fierce face. Beside him was a woman with heavy make-up. In such an end, she was still wearing short skirts and high-heeled shoes. There are three men behind them. The clothes of these five people are very clean.


    "That man is a psychic, and those behind him are probably his followers." Zhang Qiang analyzed, "in such a doomsday, still taking care of such a clean, will not be ordinary people. It''s been a month since the end of the world. These people haven''t gone to the safe base yet. It''s obvious that they just want to live a comfortable life in the city. Look at that woman. The necklace on her neck and the bracelet on her hand are all valuable. But look at her temperament and clothes. It''s not that I speak badly. Where did the pheasant come from? "


    "Ah?" Zhou Shiqiu is a little confused, so.


    "I see more people. There are some people whose experience I can tell by a glance. I''m afraid all the jewelry on them were stolen in the end of the world. If you look at the watch on the head man''s hand, the price is more than 800000 yuan. If you look at his hand again, it''s very rough and the joints of his fingers are very large. From this point of view, you can see the cocoon of his thumb. Doesn''t that mean anything? " Zhang Qiang sharp analysis.


    "I''m scared to think about it." Zhou Shiqiu whispered with lingering fear.


    "Get out of the car, leave the food and valuable things, and leave the car, and get out of the car." The tall man at the head called in a gruff voice.


    Keep the food and the car?


    Xu Yuxi almost laughed back in anger. He opened the door and went down.


    "Well, this one is OK. You stay and the others go away. " As soon as Xu Yuxi got off the bus, the man at the head gave a smile.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" The woman with heavy make-up around him didn''t want to. She stamped her feet and said, "am I ok? What''s good about this suckling little girl? I don''t know anything about it. "


    "I just said to let her stay, but I didn''t say to let you go." The man of head obscene smile a, meaningful say.


    "Bitches!" In the car, Zhang Qiang scolded angrily. He clenched his fist. He really wanted to break the man''s dog head, but he couldn''t beat him. He asked Zhou Shiqiu anxiously, "sister Zhou, what should we do now?"


    "Don''t worry." Zhou Shiqiu is a calm face, "I think, Yuxi a person can solve, do not need my hand."


    "Is sister Xu so strong?" Zhang Qiang''s eyes were wide open, some unbelievable.


    "Better than those people, at least." Zhou Shiqiu said definitely.


    "Have you ever killed anyone?" At this time, Xu Yuxi asked lightly.


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" The man at the head burst out laughing, "OK, don''t be afraid. I''ll treat you well. The people I killed were either men or ugly women. You look so good. How can I kill you? "


    "And how many of you?" Xu Yuxi looked at several people standing behind the man and asked.


    "Of course they did. But you don''t have to be afraid. They dare to touch you with me? " The first man beat his chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    The heavy makeup woman beside the man didn''t speak, just looked at Xu Yuxi with venomous eyes.


    "Well, that means you''ve all killed people. Murder, robbery, falling into the well. " Xu Yuxi''s voice is calm.


    "What nonsense? Come here quickly. I''ll get you whatever you want. " The first man roared impatiently.


    Xu Yuxi no longer spoke. He raised his hand. A huge fire came out and attacked the group of people quickly.


    "It''s a psionic!" The man at the head roared and pulled the woman beside him in front of him. Then he rolled on the spot and went to the side. The three people behind didn''t react so quickly. They directly met the fierce fire Lian. Then there was a terrible scream, and the three suddenly became firemen.


    Xu Yuxi didn''t pay attention to the three men who turned into firemen and the heavily makeup woman who was pulled over as a shield. Instead, he continued to attack the leading man.


    The man angrily scolded: "do you directly say that you are a psionic, I will not go with you?"


    What Zhou Shiqiu heard in the car was dumbfounded. What''s the matter with this kind of person''s brain circuit?


    "Burn him, burn him. Come on, sister Xu. " Zhang Qiang was waving his fist and shouting excitedly.


    Xu Yuxi ignored the man''s scolding and continued to attack fiercely. In fact, her combat experience was not practiced in the villa yard this month, but she remembered the past life, and recalled more and more clearly. Although it was a small school at the beginning, the school attached great importance to the actual combat experience of the disciples. They often let the students with high accomplishments go out to practice with the students with low accomplishments.


    It''s too easy to deal with ordinary people who only rely on their powers. And this man''s power is actually power. He grabbed everything he could catch around him and threw it at Xu Yuxi. The color of Xu Yu''s western noodles did not change, but all dissolved one by one.


    "How handsome! If I didn''t have a place in my heart, I would have fallen in love with sister Xu. " Zhang Qiang sighed with emotion, "it''s really cool to see sister Xu''s face not changing. It''s the same as the killer of your feelings. "


    Zhou Shiqiu smoked at the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak.


    The battle soon ended with the man turning into a fireman.


    Zhou Shiqiu got out of the car and looked at Xu Yuxi standing quietly in the original place. He was worried and asked, "Yuxi, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Xu Yuxi shook his head. "I thought it would be uncomfortable for me to kill for the first time, but it turned out that I didn''t kill for the first time. I killed him in that life, Moxiu. That time, after killing me, I vomited there. You comforted me and gave me honey water to drink. "


    Zhou Shiqiu Leng Leng, brain suddenly flashed a few pictures, she said: "like, really have this thing."


    "Do you remember?" Xu Yuxi asked in surprise.


    "Just a few pictures." Zhou Shiqiu shook his head. "What about the car in front of him?"


    "I''ll drive to the side of the road and stay here. If there are still people to escape, you can also give the people behind a chance to live Xu Yuxi made a decision.


    "Sister Xu, sister Zhou, hurry up. It''s like a zombie heard the sound coming this way. " Zhang Qiang stretched out his head and yelled nervously.


    "So much!" When Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu looked back, their faces changed.


    It seems that the screams of those people just now attracted the attention of the zombies. A lot of zombies started coming from all directions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    "I''ll drive the car in front to one side. Zhang Qiang, you''ll drive our car to the front." Xu Yu said as he ran to the West.


    "OK, sister Xu, hurry up!" Zhang Qiang cried anxiously. In the rear view mirror, we can see that many zombies are gathering here. And ahead, there are some zombies coming this way.


    Xu Yuxi moved the car to the side at the fastest speed. Zhang Qiang drove the car to her side at the right time and urged her to get on the car faster. Some zombies are about to hit the back of their cars.


    Xu Yuxi jumped into the car, hit a zombie with a fireball and closed the door.


    "I''m going to rush!" Zhang Qiang said in a deep voice, "fasten your seat belt, today let you experience the driving skill of the God of vehicles! Once upon a time, there was a car king in the playground


    Car king?


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu didn''t know what this meant. Then the sound of the next crash, as well as a ferocious zombie face, or the Zombie''s arm, intestines and so on, they understood.


    Zhang Qiang drove the car and rushed out all the way, knocking away or flying all the zombies in front of him, shouting: "sister Xu, your car is OK, has it been modified? It''s worthy of my title as the king of bumper cars. It''s a qualified car


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu are dizzy.


    "It was refitted." Xu Yuxi resisted the urge to vomit and said difficultly.


    "Car king, car king, car king..." Zhou Shiqiu''s eyes are like mosquito repellent incense, and he''s about to spit it out.


    Finally, looking at the more and more distant zombies behind him, Zhang Qiang took a breath and finally rushed out. He could rest assured. But those zombies look terrible and disgusting. Thinking of those zombies whose intestines run out of their stomachs and drag them to walk on the ground, Zhang Qiang feels that he has no problem not eating for a day or two. No appetite at all.


    On the highway, there are few zombies. Occasionally, there are wrecked vehicles and scattered zombies on the roadside.


    Later, Xu Yuxi drove instead, and Zhang Qiang took the time to make up for sleep. Three hours later, Zhang Qiang replaced Xu Yuxi and asked him to rest first.


    "There''s a rest station about 20 miles ahead. Let''s have a rest there, add some oil and go to the bathroom." Zhang Qiang said while driving.


    "It''s more than 20 miles. How do you know?" Zhou Shiqiu took the map and asked in surprise.


    "I''ve studied the route, and I have a good memory." Zhang Qiang said casually, "but I''m still a scum. I''m not interested in those things. The schools I''m interested in don''t teach them."


    "You''re a little strong." Zhou Shiqiu sighed.


    "It''s just a small skill." Zhang Qiang thought for a moment, "let''s find a little empty place to rest tonight. We''ll go down at the exit of the next county highway, and then go around for a few miles to another entrance. If you don''t find a suitable place at night, take a rest at the emergency parking place on the highway. There are no zombies on the highway, and it''s convenient for us to drive right away. "


    "Good." Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu came down.


    After arriving at the rest station, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu get off the bus and are ready to check the rest station and eliminate the danger. Zhang Qiang also got out of the car and took out a steel pipe from his half man high climbing bag.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    "Why don''t you wait for us in the car?" Xu Yuxi asked, "you don''t have any powers. It''s much more dangerous."


    "It''s OK. I can''t rely on others forever. I have to learn to fight." Zhang Qiang shook his head. "Let''s go and have a look. Be careful."


    "There are zombies." Zhou Shiqiu pointed to the two figures hovering over the gas station and said. The two figures were slow and stiff. Hearing the voice here, two figures slowly came out of the shadow.


    Looking at the two zombies coming out, Zhang Qiang frowned: "these two should be the staff of the gas station, but I don''t know who infected them." Both zombies, dressed in overalls, continued to move slowly towards them. A zombie''s left shoulder has collapsed, and it shakes slightly when walking. His left hand may fall at any time. Another zombie had a black wound on his neck. It should have been bitten by the zombie before he died and became infected.


    "Has no one been here before? Nobody''s here to cheer? If someone passes by, they should clean up the two zombies, right? " Xu Yuxi also frowned.


    "No! Be careful, there should be a lot of zombies here. " Zhang Qiang suddenly thought of something and yelled.


    "What?" Zhou Shiqiu was stunned.


    When Zhou Shiqiu just finished saying this, the door of the rest station hall was suddenly knocked open, and a dense group of zombies ran out.


    "Lying trough!" Zhou Shiqiu, who was always gentle, could not help saying, "is this all the zombies crowded inside for heating and meeting?"


    "The cold jokes are very cold at this time." Xu Yuxi smoked the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Shiqiu gave a loud drink and raised his hands abruptly. A wall was built between them and the zombie to separate them from the zombie.


    At the same time, Xu Yuxi''s fire refining also spurted out, and then magnificently burned on the wall. The wall built by Zhou Shiqiu perfectly blocks Xu Yuxi''s fire and protects the zombies.


    Zhang Qiang


    Xu Yuxi


    Zhou Shiqiu


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Zhou Shiqiu laughed awkwardly, then pulled down those earth walls and made a huge earth pit on the ground between them and the zombies. The zombies fell down like dumplings.


    Xu Yuxi stepped forward a little, his hands began to release fire, and began to burn the zombies inside.


    "How much is it? Hundreds of them? " Zhang Qiang came to see it.


    "Where did these zombies come from? Will there be so many people in the rest station? This rest station is very small. " Zhou Shiqiu doubts.


    "Look over there. There are two tour buses over there." Xu Yu set fire in the West and said in a heavy voice, "we can''t see the angle we just went down. This kind of bus can take about 60 people in one car. These should be tourists to the county ahead. "


    Zhou Shiqiu is silent. There is a famous scenic spot in the county in front of him, which attracts many tourists. These tourists will never see the scenic spot again. In such a dense carriage, we can imagine the terrible chaos after someone was infected. More than 100 people, the last one did not escape. I don''t know why they are all packed in the house.


    "Never mind. This kind of virus comes suddenly, this time we are really caught off guard, but I believe ZF will develop vaccine and serum. " Zhang Qiang see the atmosphere began to heavy, busy comfort two people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    "It''s really hard to see the past like this. I really don''t want to attack them, even if I know they have no consciousness now. " Xu Yuxi sighed, "but if you don''t clean them up, if someone comes back, and they don''t have powers like us, it''s too dangerous for them to meet this group of zombies without preparation."


    "I don''t want to do this to strangers, but I can imagine how painful they are when they face their relatives who have become zombies." Zhou Shiqiu sighed, "there are several scattered ones over there. I''ll get them and burn them together. I''ll bury them again."


    "I''ll go with you." Zhang Qiang followed Zhou Shiqiu with steel pipe.


    "Be careful with yourself." Xu Yuxi exhorts.


    Three people to rest station inside and outside of the zombies are cleaned up, after repeated inspection, just let go.


    "I''m so tired." Zhou Shiqiu pinched his shoulder, "add oil, we''ll leave here."


    "Well. I looked for the next, nothing to eat, most of them have smelled. Some of them are contaminated with the corpse liquid of zombies and can''t be eaten. " Zhang Qiang said.


    "We don''t need these. We don''t need them. If there are people in the back, they can use them if they find them. " Xu Yuxi frowned at Zhou Shiqiu''s buried pits. Although they were all buried, the air was still filled with the smell of burning and rotting.


    "All right, let''s go." Zhang Qiang nodded. After getting on the bus, Zhang Qiang said, "sister Xu, sister Zhou, you can sleep for a while. I''ll drive. I''ll call you at the next rest stop. "


    Xu Yuxi answered his voice and stopped talking. Her heart is still heavy. Because 95% of the more than 100 zombies are old people. These old people should be happy to meet and travel. As a result, they are infected with the virus. The old and frail people are not able to cope with it, let alone resist it, so the two cars will be destroyed.


    Zhou Shiqiu asked, "can you do it by yourself? Can I help you with the map? "


    "No, the maps are all here." Zhang Qiang pointed to his head.


    "Yes, I''ll sleep, too." Zhou Shiqiu remembered that Zhang Qiang had a good memory. He put down his mind, closed his eyes and began to sleep.


    At the next rest stop, Zhang Qiang wakes Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu.


    "You''d better find a convenient place. I can''t hold it any longer." Zhang Qiang jumped out of the car and said as he walked, "I''m simple. Just turn around and don''t look. Of course, you''d better cover your ears and don''t listen."


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    After Zhang Qiang went to the abandoned vehicle nearby and released it, he took a comfortable breath, ran over and took out the steel pipe from the car: "let''s go, I''ll watch for you. I just looked at the remains of several zombies over there. Someone should have come here and cleaned them up, but I can''t say for sure. "


    The three guards entered the hall of the rest station and saw the zombie debris on the ground. They confirmed that it had been cleaned up. However, the black brain on the ground looks really uncomfortable.


    "The people who clean up are good, and I doubt they are powers." Zhang Qiang observed and said, "there should be more than one person, maybe two or three. You see, there are signs of burning here. Like sister Xu, they have fire powers. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    "It''s wind property?" Xu Yuxi watched the head of a zombie cut neatly, but there were no other traces around.


    "It should be. This blade is very sophisticated. We''ve finished eating. Oh, no, there''s half a box of things hidden here, bags of biscuits and bottles of water, and a note Zhang Qiang stepped over the cashier of the buffet and saw a carton placed behind the cashier. He picked up the note and read the words on it, "brothers and sisters, come on. We''ve cleaned up here, but you still have to be careful. I''ll leave you some biscuits and water. I hope I can help you. We are waiting for you at the safe base! "


    I don''t know why, when Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu heard this, their noses suddenly turned sour and they almost burst into tears.


    Zhang Qiang sighed at the note: "there are still good people in this world."


    "I always believe that there are many good people." Xu Yuxi took the note in Zhang Qiang''s hand, put it away, and held back the sour meaning of his nose, "let''s check here again. If there is a zombie, we will deal with it. We''ll take these things away, and we''ll leave something else for later generations. "


    Zhang Qiang looked at Xu Yuxi''s action, slightly stunned, immediately laughed: "listen to sister Xu. It''s very kind of you, sister Xu. "


    Xu Yuxi checked the rest station again and again, determined that there was no zombie, and finally decided to stay at the rest station for one night and leave tomorrow.


    "If there is no accident, we will be able to reach the nearest safe base tomorrow afternoon." Zhang Qiang took his alarm clock, turned on the radio and began to listen to the information. The radio is still rolling those three messages. Still at the end is thanks for sharing. Zhang Qiang holding the alarm clock, another face of fool said, "feather goddess, my wedding!"


    "Shouldn''t you marry me?" Zhou Shiqiu joked.


    "Hey, the goddess is so strong, of course I''m a burden." Zhang qiangmei Zizi said.


    Xu Yuxi


    The mood is a little complicated, and I don''t know what to say.


    Zhou Shiqiu smiles and picks an eyebrow at Xu Yuxi. Xu Yuxi turns over and says: "sleep!"


    Zhou Shiqiu didn''t sleep. She turned to Zhang Qiang and asked, "aren''t you a hacker? Should we be able to identify the feather? "


    "I can. But it''s disrespectful to her. I won''t do such a thing "I can''t leave a bad impression on my goddess. Look at fate, I think fate will meet. And I firmly believe that I must be predestined with her. "


    "Poof." Zhou Shiqiu chuckled and turned his head away from Zhang Qiang. He muttered, "I''m sleeping."


    "Well, good night, sister Zhou and sister Xu." Zhang Qiang went to sleep happily with his alarm clock.


    The next trip was smooth, and the scattered zombies did not pose any threat to them. Finally, they arrived at the place where the army took over. In this camp, it was very busy, and they finally felt the popularity.


    A lot of people came, some were very haggard and tired, and some were injured. The injured will be treated immediately and isolated for observation to ensure that they are not infected.


    After talking with the people in the army, they said that they were powers and could go to the safe base independently, the people in the army were very happy and warmly welcomed them. And discussed, if you can, whether you can take care of the other two cars to follow them back. Because their manpower is really limited. We should not only take care of these refugees, but also pay attention to the surrounding security. We should patrol round the clock to ensure that there are no zombies approaching, which threatens the safety of the camp.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Xu Yuxi readily agreed. So on the way to the safety base, their car was followed by two more private cars. In a car sat a family of three, a couple with a three-year-old girl. In another SUV, there are seven people, a couple and a child, and their grandparents.


    To Xu Yuxi''s surprise, all seven members of the family are safe in such a troubled time. Seeing that their car was too crowded, Xu Yuxi also invited them to get into their car by two people, but they firmly refused. One was that they didn''t want to give Xu Yuxi any trouble, and the other was that they felt most at ease when they were together. Then they gave Xu Yuxi a box of instant noodles and a bottle of water, saying that they were grateful to her for taking them to the safe base.


    Xu Yuxi suddenly some understand how they can a lot of came to the camp.


    The road from the camp to the safety base is also very smooth, occasionally encountered a few zombies blocking the road, which were easily cleaned up by Xu Yuxi. The men in the two cars behind all asked if they needed help. Xu Yuxi waved No.


    After arriving at the safe base, all of them have to have a physical examination. It will be quarantined for another two days to make sure that it is not infected before it is put into the base.


    At the time of registering information, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu were all powers, and Zhang Qiang also checked the powers column and wrote spiritual powers on the back.


    Xu Yuxi was stunned and stared at him: "didn''t you say you haven''t tried?"


    "Shh, I''m ashamed to say that I''m a waste of wood. So I pretend I don''t have powers. This power is useless. " Zhang Qiang sighed, very depressed said.


    "No, I''m sure it will work. I just haven''t found out how to use it yet. " Xu Yuxi comforted him. I decided to ask little green what the effect of this ability is.


    "I hope so." Zhang Qiang sighed.


    Two days of isolation time soon passed, Xu Yuxi and the three of them all normal, and because they are powers, so the residence is not the same as ordinary people. They were all assigned to a small apartment with one bedroom and one living room.


    The safety base is an extension of a county. It is still expanding. The surrounding walls are built high, and there is a circle of thick wire railings outside the walls. Within the base, people perform their duties. Here, power and water are supplied in different periods of time, with only one hour each morning and one hour each night. Obviously, there is still a period of time before the normal level can be restored, but it is far better.


    Xu Yuxi followed the staff who took them to the apartment. The staff warmly introduced: "the base has just been built, and everything is just on the right track. You are welcome to join us. You have also agreed to the agreement just now. I''ll give you a general idea. If you don''t understand, just ask me. The apartments of the powers have twice as much power and twice as much water per day as the average resident. But you have a bigger responsibility. Regularly go out to clean up the zombies, look for resources and rescue the trapped residents. Of course, there will be extra rewards for completing some tasks. "


    "It''s right. We''ll follow the schedule and do our best." Xu Yuxi replied.


    "It''s really good that you have such thoughts and awareness as powers. Thank you." The staff stopped, turned to look at Xu Yuxi, and laughed. It was obvious that he was happy from the bottom of his heart. "Many of us have only one idea, to unite as one, to rebuild our homeland and to restore civilization. I''m also working on it. Only a few people take this as an opportunity to climb some kind of peak... " At the end, the staff frowned slightly.


    "Opportunity?" Xu Yuxi doubts.


    Zhou Shiqiu looked forward, slightly stunned. Because she saw an acquaintance, Chen Xuechang. However, around him, there were two beautiful women, one holding his left hand and the other holding his right hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "That''s..." Zhou Shiqiu thought he was wrong. He looked at it carefully. That''s right. It''s Chen Xuechang.


    "That''s what I''m talking about, taking this doomsday as an opportunity to climb some kind of summit. That person is a power, the treatment is not the same, the two beauties are ordinary people, do not want to support themselves, they find a gold owner. It''s just what you want. As long as we don''t violate the interests and laws of the base, we can''t control it. " Staff light said. But obviously he didn''t like to see such things.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu look at each other. They didn''t expect to meet Chen Xuechang here.


    "This man is from our school. What a surprise... " Xu Yuxi sighed, "before the end of the world, the drama of the rich and Xiao San was reflected in this way. The end of the world can reveal a lot of human nature. You say so, Zhou Shiqiu. Before, there was a lame man who said that Chen Xuechang was very good. " Xu Yuxi said, just want to take this opportunity to dispel the wrong love in Zhou Shiqiu''s heart.


    After saying this, Xu Yuxi thought whether his words would be a little heavy. After all, this person is likely to be Zhou Shiqiu''s hazy first love, but the reality is so cruel.


    "That is, I don''t know which eye is lame. It''s very stupid. I would not have been lame if I had changed my mind. I''m very keen-sighted. Even if I''m blind, I won''t take a fancy to this kind of scum." As a result, Zhou Shiqiu said indignantly.


    Xu Yuxi''s uncanny big eyes looked at Zhou Shiqiu, and then secretly gave her a thumbs up. This person, ruthless get up oneself all scold!


    "It''s from your school?" Zhang Qiang asked in a low voice.


    "Well, I''m one grade higher than us. I''m going to graduate soon. I used to practice in my father''s company." Xu Yuxi said a simple sentence.


    Chen Xuechang also seems to see them, let the two women beside him stand in the distance waiting for him, he came to say hello.


    "Xu Yuxi, Zhou Shiqiu, you are here. It''s good to see you''re safe. Also, Zhou Shiqiu, thank you for the last life guide you sent me. Thank you Chen Xuechang came over and talked with Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu with a smile. He specially thanks Zhou Shiqiu.


    Xu Yuxi looks at Zhou Shiqiu, picking his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes are meaningful.


    "You''re welcome. I''ve sent everyone in my address book. I''m glad to help you." Zhou Shiqiu smiles and answers generously.


    "If you have any difficulties, please come to me. I live in..." Chen Xuechang said his address. But it is obvious that Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu did not listen carefully, let alone remember.


    "It''s not easy for you two girls in such a chaotic world. If you have any difficulties, please come to me." Chen Xuechang stressed again and again.


    "No, we''ll take care of ourselves." Xu Yuxi said with a smile, looking behind him, "Chen Xuechang, your two beauties are still waiting for you, don''t let others wait for a long time."


    Chen Xuechang smiles. He doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he says frankly, "it''s not easy for them to survive. If they find me, I will take them in with kindness. In this troubled time, one can help another, right? "


    "We have something else to do. Let''s go first." Xu Yuxi is afraid that he will spit out to Chen Xuechang again, and says in a hurry.


    After hearing this, the staff also looked ugly. It is a "talent" to hear such shameless words for the first time with such high sounding reasons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    Separated from Chen Xuechang, Zhou Shiqiu said with disgust: "I feel like I stepped on dog shit before."


    "Ha?" The staff leading the way and Zhang Qiang were puzzled and didn''t understand what Zhou Shiqiu was saying.


    Xu Yuxi understood, but she didn''t say anything. She just laughed: "it''s better to recognize it as shit now, and make a detour later."


    "Well." Zhou Shiqiu nodded.


    Chen Xuechang stood in the same place and watched Zhou Shiqiu and Xu Yuxi go away. He frowned and said to himself, "are they also powers? Or the child behind them is a power person, they belong to that kind of... "


    "What, what are you looking at? Why don''t we? " The woman on Chen Xuechang''s left is coquettish and angry.


    "Yes, brother Chen, you said to take us to buy jewelry. Let''s go." The woman on the right also said coquettishly.


    "All right, let''s go." Chen Xuechang a pair of doting tone said. In this world, those luxury goods that were once unattainable to him are now very cheap to buy and are very cost-effective to use. He is a psychic. The base gives him resources every day and the extra reward for his going out to do the task, which is enough for him to have a good life. Besides, he can also raise two beautiful women who warm the bed. The feeling of embracing left and right used to be YY, but now it can be realized. Chen Xuechang thinks this is his real life.


    Xu Yuxi and the three of them were divided into three rooms on the first floor. It makes all three of them very happy. It''s really nice to live close and have a sense of care.


    "At 7:30 every morning, there will be a car waiting below to take you to the complex building. We''ll report there tomorrow, and we''ll organize for you, and then we''ll have tasks from Monday to Saturday. On Sunday, you can have a rest, if you are willing to perform the task and earn materials. Only Shan Xiu. I''m very sorry. " The staff took them to the door, gave them the key and said sorry after the explanation.


    "The treatment has been very good. In a time of crisis like this, there is time to rest. " Xu Yuxi said with a smile.


    "Thank you for understanding." The staff''s good feelings for Xu Yuxi and them are rising again. These people seem to be young, but they are all so understanding.


    After the staff left, the three entered their own room.


    After entering, Xu Yuxi looked around and was very satisfied with the small apartment. Although the area of the room is not large, it has all kinds of internal organs. Bathroom, kitchen, bedroom, and a little balcony. All the space has been used properly.


    Xu Yuxi asked Xiaolv about the role of spiritual powers.


    "That''s very useful!" Little green said, "now the spirit power seems very weak, that''s because the ordinary zombie doesn''t deserve to be his opponent. Zombies will be upgraded. When zombies have independent consciousness, spiritual powers can attack zombies and control them. In addition, psychic powers can attack other powers, which is impossible to prevent. Spiritual powers are the real kings. Spiritual powers are very rare, but once they grow up and become strong, they will be great. And psychic powers can sense the position of living things and so on. It''s very powerful. "


    "So powerful?" Xu Yuxi sighed, suddenly her face changed, "wait, little green, what did you say just now? Will zombies be upgraded? "


    "Yes. Your powers will be upgraded, so will zombies. But not yet. It''s only been more than a month since the end of the world, isn''t it? It''s still early. " Little green nods.


    Xu Yuxi frowned. This information is very important. How can we feed it back? To find the right opportunity, there is the right reason. Otherwise, it will bring her and Xiaolv great trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    After a while, Zhang Qiang and Zhou Shiqiu came to visit.


    "How do you feel?" Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "Not bad. Let''s go tomorrow, Xiao Zhang. You can come with us later. Your mental powers must have a great effect. " Xu Yuxi said.


    Zhang Qiang said with a smile: "I''m still worrying about how to take my oil bottle with sister Xu. As a result, sister Xu said so."


    "You''re not a Mopper. When you grow up, maybe we''ll be the ones who are going to be the oil tankers. " Xu Yuxi joked.


    "Thank you for your encouragement. I will try my best." Zhang Qiang smiles, obviously did not listen to Xu Yuxi''s words, thinking that Xu Yuxi is just comforting him.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning of the second day, Xu Yuxi and his three people went to the comprehensive hall in the special bus to pick up the powers. On the bus, they also saw Chen Xuechang. When Chen Xuechang saw the three of them, he was obviously surprised. He didn''t expect that they were all powers. He wanted to come and say hello, but Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu were all head tilted and pretended to sleep.


    At Xu Yuxi''s request, the three of them were organized into a small team. They added another power and joined a team of 15 soldiers. The leader of the team was a tall man who didn''t smile. There was only one request for Xu Yuxi and he obeyed the command. He didn''t judge people by their appearance, and he didn''t show weakness or don''t like to see Xu Yuxi because they were powers. He treated everyone in the team equally.


    With such a leader, Xu Yuxi thinks it will be very easy next.


    Their first day''s mission is to clean up the zombies in neighboring counties, search for survivors and rescue the survivors. Everyone was given a backpack with three days of water, compressed biscuits and simple medicine.


    An off-road vehicle in front led the team, followed by a modified truck, and began to drive to the neighboring county 30 kilometers away.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    In the morning, Xu Yuxi and the three of them came to the complex as usual to report and wait for the task to be arranged.


    But the captain came to them and said: "Xu Yuxi, Zhou Shiqiu, Zhang Qiang, although it''s only a short month to cooperate with you, I''m very happy." In this month, the three young people helped them save a lot of people and found a lot of resources. They grew up very fast. He was very surprised.


    Xu Yuxi looked at the leader''s face expressionless. He couldn''t help but make complaints about it. I really didn''t see you very happy.


    "You must say in your heart that my expressionless face is not happy." The captain made a sudden remark.


    "Poof!" Xu Yuxi, three of them, instantly burst out, and then a few people looked at each other, and they make complaints about the three of them.


    "Well, I won''t tease you." The captain''s tone was serious, "in this short month, your performance really surprised me and surprised me, and the growth speed was also very fast. Especially the way you beat zombies, we were all shocked by your cooperation. To tell you the truth, we don''t want you to go. "


    Go?


    Xu Yuxi looked at each other and then looked at the captain. He knew that the captain had said so much that there must be something very important to discuss with them.


    "Country R has asked us for international assistance, and their situation is much worse. It is reasonable that at this time, we should first deal with our own domestic situation. However, they have made breakthrough research on this virus and said that if we are willing to provide effective international assistance, we will share the research results with us. They sent us the first half of the paragraph. Our experts have studied it. It''s really possible that they will have breakthrough research. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    "Let''s recommend candidates. I''d like to recommend you. Don''t get me wrong, you are really excellent in my eyes. It''s because you are excellent that I want to recommend you. Because, if you go, you have a good chance of coming back alive. Do you know what I mean? " The captain looked at them for sure.


    "Yes, I''d like to." Xu Yuxi nodded.


    "I would, too." Zhou Shiqiu also said immediately.


    "I''ll go too, as long as I don''t dislike you." Zhang Qiang also said immediately.


    "Good, good! Thank you. Thank you The captain said gratefully, excited and incoherent, "thank you for your contribution. As long as our experts get the information, I believe we will soon develop effective serum and vaccine! We fight together, and you contribute more than we do. "


    "No, Captain, you can''t say that. We are all working hard for the future of mankind, regardless of the level. " Xu Yuxi is a soldier who respects the country and the people from the bottom of his heart. "By the way, Captain, there is something I hope is my illusion, but I think I still want to talk to you." Xu Yuxi has a dignified face.


    "You said The captain saw Xu Yuxi so dignified, also could not help standing up straight body, some nervous.


    "Didn''t Shiqiu and I go to save people that day? We found that one zombie was significantly faster than the others. Will zombies mutate again? Will it upgrade? Just like when we play games, the little monster becomes the big monster, and then the boss? " Xu Yuxi asked suspiciously.


    "What? Are you sure? " The captain''s face changed.


    "Sure. Although Shiqiu and I succeeded in killing the zombie, we are very sure that the zombie is really different from other slow-moving zombies. " Xu Yuxi nodded and said firmly.


    "Well, tomorrow someone will come to you and arrange for you to go to r country. If this is true, it will be serious. I will report it first. If the zombie really mutates, we must make preparations as soon as possible. Xu Yuxi, thank you so much, really, really The captain took a deep look at Xu Yuxi and said thanks again.


    "It should be done. Captain, take care and give us a hand when we come back. " Xu Yuxi said with a smile.


    "That''s necessary. You must all come back safely." The captain reached out and patted the three of them on the shoulders one by one.


    After saying goodbye to the team leader, they all looked at each other and laughed. Then they all looked forward. The new journey is about to start.


    ¡­¡­


    To r country, a total of 50 powers and 200 soldiers were sent. Take a ship to r country. Country R is an island country with a small territory, but it is very developed and densely populated. This time the virus infection, they caught off guard, huge losses. We have to ask for the latest international assistance from the state.


    On the ship, Xu Yuxi, Zhou Shiqiu and Zhang Qiang stood on the deck, blowing the sea breeze.


    "I went to r country for the first time. I didn''t expect to go in this way and in this capacity." Zhou Shiqiu sighed.


    Zhang Qiang is some lament: "this animation country, alas, the virus infection, the entire human civilization is unprecedented blow ah."


    "Yes, but I firmly believe that it will recover." With the sea breeze blowing, Xu Yuxi said in a soft voice, "the power of human beings at the last moment can reach all over the sky."


    "Yes, I believe it." Zhou Shiqiu also smiles.


    "Sister Xu." Suddenly, Zhang Qiang opened his mouth gently.


    "Well?" Xu Yuxi turns his head, puzzled.


    "Do you know? You are like a sunflower in the last world, always blooming towards the sun, always believing in the light. " Zhang Qiang said with a smile, "good."


    "Are you praising me? Then I''ll be proud. " Xu Yuxi said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "Despite the pride, a lot of pride." Zhang Qiang smiles, "sister Xu, there''s something..."


    Before Zhang Qiang finished, the ship suddenly shook violently and interrupted him.


    "What''s the matter?" People on the deck almost fell down because of the violent shaking.


    The next moment, the harsh alarm sounded.


    "Zombie whales, zombie whales!" The visionary sees the scene under the water and shouts in fright.


    Xu Yuxi looked at the water in horror.


    Whales?


    And a mutant zombie whale colony?


    "It''s a pack of killer whales. There are at least fifty of them. How can there be so many? " Someone''s voice was shaking.


    Xu Yuxi clenched his fist and frowned.


    "Water and lightning powers, please come here and get ready to fight." The ship''s top commander has set out.


    There was a loud crash, and several huge waves were set off. The killer whales jumped out of the water, and then aroused huge waves. The ship rocked violently.


    "They''re trying to sink the ship." Zhang Qiang frowned and said, "unexpectedly, the animals in the water have also changed. And they have such a plan. It''s amazing. They''re more intelligent when they become zombies? "


    "They grow faster than human zombies? How could there be such a battle plan? " Zhou Shiqiu grasped the railing beside him and asked angrily.


    "Human zombies do seem to be a step slower in this respect." Zhang Qiang also grasped the railing beside him, and then whispered, "be careful!"


    A huge wave came again.


    The huge ship was like a helpless boat in the wind and rain, swaying East and West, unable to keep balance at all.


    A few people who didn''t find something to fix their bodies were almost washed away by the huge waves. It was the powers who pulled them back.


    Looking at the huge waves, people all know that this time, more bad than good. Human beings are too small in front of nature.


    At this time, someone suddenly exclaimed: "what is that?"


    "The boat?"


    "No, it''s not like a boat?"


    "What can it be if it''s not a boat?"


    "If I''m right, it''s the boat?"


    "The boat! Such a big boat! How many floors are there? A boat on the third floor? Am I blind? Why do I see the ancient boats in our country on the sea


    "You''re not blind. I can see it''s a boat."


    "It''s coming fast to our side."


    "What do they want to do? Come and save us? "


    Xu Yuxi looked at the boat quickly approaching them in amazement. She blinked hard to make sure she was not wrong.


    Standing on the top floor of the boat, the woman in a gorgeous Tang suit was the boss who had a shop in everything that day!


    As the boat approached, people could see that the boat was gorgeous. The top floor was a golden roof, and silver bells were hung under each cornice. When the wind blew, the bells made a clear and pleasant sound. The hull of the boat is carved with exquisite patterns, and the lotus flowers are lifelike. As the boat approached, the whole Orca group quieted down.


    Originally in the crazy turbulence of the ship, with the boat close, also smooth down.


    "Gone, the zombie orcas are gone!" Someone exclaimed.


    All of them were ecstatic and looked at the boat with hot eyes.


    However, the boat did not continue to approach, but turned around and drove forward.


    The whole ship turned its rudder and followed the boat.


    The senior commander called to the captain: "good. You''re smart. Yes, just follow the boat. I think it will be safe to follow that mysterious boat. "


    Captain: -- But, sir, we didn''t move. It''s the ship itself


    (it should be around the 21st of next month.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    The commander''s eyes widened and he suddenly turned to look at the boat in front of him.


    "It''s strange that there are boats on the sea, and the zombie whales are gone. Did she save us? How can we thank her? "


    "There are three. Who are they?"


    "Is it a fairy?"


    "Where are the gods from in this world?"


    "What do you think of them?"


    "Is it a psionic? How strong that is. "


    Zhang Qiang stared at the boat in front of him, turned his head and murmured to Xu Yu: "sister Xu, is this what you call the power of human beings that can reach the sky? I don''t believe they''re powers. "


    Xu Yuxi also looked at the front in a dazed way. After a long time, he said slowly, "I don''t know who they are. But... "


    "Wait a minute, sister Xu, first answer me a question." Zhang Qiang first interrupted Xu Yuxi.


    "You asked Xu Yuxi''s eyes have been on the boat, and his mood can not be calm for a long time. Yes, we will meet by chance, and we will see the sky again. I really want to talk to her and thank her face to face.


    "Are you a feather?" Zhang Qiang asked in a deep voice.


    Xu Yuxi was stunned and turned to look at Zhang Qiang with a calm face.


    "It''s you." Zhang Qiang suddenly laughed, "I have long wanted to ask."


    "When did you find out?" Standing on one side, Zhou Shiqiu heard them and asked in a low voice.


    "I found out anyway." Zhang Qiang smiles.


    "Yes, she gave me a survival guide." Xu Yuxi looked at the boat again, "I really want to say thank you to her face to face. She saved too many people, and this time, she saved us


    "The owner of the antique shop that only you can see?" Zhou Shiqiu asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes. Her name is "the sky is small." Xu Yuxi looked at the boat with a smile on his face. "She saved us again."


    "Did you find that boat? It''s windless and has no power." Zhou Shiqiu pulled the railing, stretched his body to look at the boat, and said in a very determined tone.


    "So who is she?" Zhang Qiang asked in a low voice, more like talking to himself.


    "Maybe it''s really God, the God who protects us in the East." Xu Yuxi murmured.


    The ship kept following the boat. In the end, all the crew members of the ship ran up to the deck and stood on the deck, looking at the boat leading them ahead.


    "It''s incredible."


    "We shut down all the power."


    "Yes, there is no one in the cockpit."


    "Is that a psionic?"


    "Have such powerful powers? What power does this belong to? "


    People gathered on the deck, excited to discuss the front of the boat. But no one offered to go to the front of the boat to thank or visit. There is a distance between the boat in front of them, which is obviously not willing to contact them too much.


    "The mysterious strong, the protector of the East." The supreme combat commander sighed.


    When the ship arrived at the dock of r country, the boat slowly went away.


    "Thank you for your help! Thank you very much. " The supreme commander stood on the deck with the soldiers behind him and saluted in a neat and powerful way.


    The powers also stood on the deck, watching the boat leave gratefully.


    After landing in r country, I soon got in touch with the local people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    People from r country first expressed their gratitude and respect, and then began to talk about the current situation in their country and what kind of help they need.


    The powers were divided into more than a dozen teams and sent to work with local security base personnel.


    Xu Yuxi, they are still three people in a team. The first task they are asked to complete is to rescue the survivors on a high building. These survivors have been on the top floor for a long time. I don''t know how long it will last.


    "How many people?" Xu Yuxi asked the R powers of his team. This psionic can speak Chinese. He is a rare metal psionic, called Hamamoto.


    "When they came for help, there were more than two or three hundred people. They moved all the resources of that building to the top floor and insisted on it. We tried to go to the rescue. But there were too many zombies in that building, and there were many zombies gathered downstairs. We rescued them several times, but they all failed. " Hamamoto frowned, "so later we changed our goal and went to rescue those who were easier to rescue, and those who were more difficult were put behind. We have no choice, because we have sacrificed several people to rescue them. "


    After hearing this, Xu Yuxi felt a little heavy.


    In such a world, there are bound to be frequent choices.


    Which is more important?


    More people, less people, more difficult, less difficult, these will be weighed one by one.


    Every time you make a choice, you have to bear heavy responsibilities and consequences.


    However, we have to do it.


    She remembered that they had faced such a difficult situation at home and in the team. In a town, there are seven or eight people in the East and a mother and daughter in the West. The tide of zombies had gathered. In that case, it would have been impossible for both sides to save. The captain''s eyes were red.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu angrily scolded at that time. They made a damn choice not to do it! Captain, you go to save those people. We will save the mother and daughter and catch up with you. Then Zhang Qiang drives the car and runs all the way. Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu cooperate seamlessly and fight a way to survive. They bring their mother and daughter together with the team leader and finally run for their lives.


    After that battle, Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu''s powers were overdrawn severely. They had a splitting headache. It took them three days to slow down.


    "We really don''t have any more people." Hamamoto said with a bitter smile, "this rescue mission, only the three of you, plus me, and a few drivers, can only wait in the distance. I''m really sorry. If there''s any danger, you''ll run for your lives first. We have no complaints. "


    "We will do our best." Xu Yuxi is in a mixed mood.


    "Come on, let''s do our best." Zhou Shiqiu also said in a voice.


    The driver took them outside the city and stopped.


    "We can only go in by ourselves. This building is here. All the surrounding buildings are occupied. We are responsible for it. On the other side, there will be other people in charge of the rescue. As you know, zombies are very sensitive to sound. Our plan is to send a person to the opposite floor to make a sound, divert these wandering zombies, and we will go to the rescue to protect those people from leaving. " Hamamoto said.


    "Send someone to make a sound?" Xu Yuxi frowned.


    "Not bad. It''s not for him to go Hamamoto pointed to a young man and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    "Didn''t you say it was just the four of us?" Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "Yes. He''ll do his best to delay the Zombie''s rescue for us. The roads in the city have been blocked for a long time, so we have to go on foot. " Ashamoto''s expression is a little ugly, "we have no way, when necessary, we can only make such a choice."


    Xu Yuxi, they understand that this young man is a bait and is likely to sacrifice his life. No, it''s not very likely. It should be. Because this man is an ordinary man, not a psionic.


    "It''s inhumane." Zhou Shiqiu couldn''t help saying.


    "Miss Zhou, our country It''s really different from you. Our territory is small, so we will try our best to use every inch of space. Our population is too dense. When the virus broke out, many people were bitten and mutated before they could react. A lot of people have nowhere to go Hamamoto sighed, "now, healthy human beings are our greatest wealth. And the people in this building are elites from all walks of life. It''s worth the sacrifice of one person for two or three hundred. "


    After hearing this, Xu Yuxi felt very heavy.


    "Wait, maybe not." Zhang Qiang suddenly said, "it''s just making a sound to distract the zombies. I have a way


    "There''s a way?" Hamamoto''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes. I remember around here, there''s a big electronics store. " Zhang Qiang turned his head to look at the bank, "do you have a laptop?"


    "Yes, yes." Hamamoto was overjoyed and went to the car to take out two laptops.


    "Take it. Let''s go." Zhang Qiang has a confident face.


    ¡­¡­


    "After so long, your power system is still alive. It''s amazing." Zhou Shiqiu looked at the normal operation of the elevator and exclaimed in amazement. All the zombies wandering in the hall have been cleaned up by them.


    "Every country has its own strengths. Only by learning from each other can we be stronger. In fact, we also envy your country for its vast territory and abundant resources. This time, we envy the speed and way of dealing with the virus. The reason why our country has become like this is that it is densely populated. But we can''t think of country O. they didn''t take the virus seriously at the beginning, so they couldn''t control it at last. " Hamamoto said sincerely.


    "Should Zhang Qiang be ready?" Hamamoto asked.


    "It''s almost no problem. Let''s bring everyone down first. Shiqiu and I will clean up the zombies here to ensure their safety. Two or three hundred people. These two elevators have to go up and down many times. As long as you don''t open the elevator halfway, it should be OK. " Xu Yuxi said.


    "I can guarantee that they won''t press the floor indiscriminately. Please take care of them here." Hamamoto said gratefully. It''s not going to be hard. The most difficult thing is how to get these two or three hundred people out of the city safely. With so many living people, the zombies will soon be moved.


    With the elevator up and down operation, soon, more than 200 people stood in the hall in complete silence. Although everyone''s face was yellow and muscular, and they were extremely haggard, no one made a sound, just stood there quietly, waiting for the next step of the instructions from Hamamoto. Everyone''s eyes burst out with hope, the hope of living.


    "It''s time to start." Xu Yuxi said to Zhang Qiang with his walkie talkie.


    ¡°OK¡£¡± Zhang Qiang''s voice came from the intercom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    The next moment, in the distance, there was a noisy sound.


    "Go! When you run with them, ashamoto, Shiqiu is in the middle. If a zombie rushes out, she can use a wall to separate them at the first time, and I''ll cut them off at last. " Xu Yuxi urged.


    Hamamoto roared excitedly at the people in the hall, and then took them to the door first. Many people helped each other and sped out. Before that, the young man who was supposed to be bait trotted in the crowd with a haggard young woman on his back. The woman leaned on his back with a happy expression on her face and tears in the corner of her eyes. Zhou Shiqiu also followed. Xu Yuxi trotted at the end.


    On the left side of the building, dozens of toy remote-controlled cars, all flashing their lights, make a sharp sound, go in one direction, and the crowd leave in the opposite direction. It looks very powerful and shocking.


    Xu Yuxi looked at Zhang Qiang running over and gave him a thumbs up: "I can''t see that you are so powerful."


    "I don''t know. These remote-controlled cars have smart boards. I started them in a unified way and then planned the route. After a while, they will branch in the street ahead, hoping to buy us more time. " Zhang Qiang showed his teeth and smile.


    "If those big cars have intelligent systems, you can also start them?" Xu Yuxi asked.


    "Yes. But as you can see, the streets are very congested. The streets are full of cars and can''t drive out at all. It''s not very useful. But it''s not totally useless. " Zhang Qiang''s cunning smile, and then heard the car horn sound in the distance behind them.


    "Great Xu Yuxi also laughed and praised from the bottom of his heart.


    "It can only be used by certain vehicles. Not much. " Zhang Qiang smiles and looks at the young man with a woman on his back in front of the crowd. He says with emotion, "that man is willing to be bait. It''s for his lover."


    "Yes, in such troubled times, the evil of human nature will be magnified infinitely, but the beauty of human nature will also be magnified infinitely. I''m glad I see more good than bad. " Xu Yu said in the west, while quickly releasing a fireball, hit a zombie from the right rear. The man nearest to the zombie stepped back two steps, but covered his mouth and made no sound.


    "Look, these people, though afraid, are always restraining themselves. Because they know the consequences of not being restrained. Harm others and harm yourself. " Xu Yuxi said with a smile, "human nature is always more beautiful. So I believe that the whole world will see the dawn again and everything will be better. "


    "Xu Yuxi!" Zhang Qiang suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, and his voice became a little misty. "You are always like this."


    "What?" Xu Yuxi was stunned.


    "Nothing." Zhang Qiang looked up and said, "there are more than a dozen zombies in a street in front of you. Go ahead and clean them up. I''ll find Zhou Shiqiu. Fifty meters to the left, there are some zombies coming here. "


    "How do you know?" Xu Yuxi was shocked.


    "Feel it." Zhang Qiang narrowed his eyes and laughed. "Just now, I suddenly felt a lot of things. My powers seem to have been upgraded. "


    "Nice! Congratulations Xu Yuxi happily said, and then ran to the right front, for Zhang Qiang''s words, she has always been convinced.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Zhang Qiang looked at Xu Yuxi''s back and laughed silently. This silly girl, has not changed, is still the lovely silly little disciple in his memory.


    More than 200 people, under the command of Zhang Qiang, avoided a large number of zombies, and finally passed through the city safely, meeting with the driver who met them. After many people got on the bus, some still couldn''t believe this fact, and they all hugged and wept. The driver was busy distributing food and water to them.


    "Thank you so much. It''s like a dream." Hamamoto kept bowing to them, tears of gratitude filled his eyes, "we finally rescued them."


    "Let''s go. We''d better go back soon." Zhang Qiang turned to look at the city and said, "there are too many zombies in it. You have to find a chance to clean up, otherwise some zombies will do more harm once they grow up. "


    "Zombies grow up?" Hamamoto looks at Zhang Qiang in amazement. For this boy who looks very young, Hamamoto never despises him. After seeing his ability, he is in a mess of respect. Now when I hear him say this, I understand that the other side is not aimless.


    "Yes, once zombies grow up, they will also have powers and thoughts. It will be difficult for you to deal with it then. " Zhang Qiang said solemnly.


    "Zombies have powers..." Hamamoto''s face was gray. I can''t imagine what kind of disaster it would be if zombies had powers. "I''ll report it immediately."


    Back at the base, after a night''s rest, Hamamoto came to find them.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I just finished the task, but I have something to ask you for help." Hamamoto''s face is full of guilt.


    "Since we are here, we will do our best to help you." Xu Yuxi didn''t mind that he had another task at once.


    "Rescue mission." "In fact, we have received a lot of signals for help, but we can''t take them all into consideration. We can only screen them and rescue them according to their priorities."


    "I see. Let''s go. Saving people is like fighting a fire." Xu Yuxi expressed his understanding. After their international aid team arrived in r country to report, r country complied with the agreement and gave the following research materials to their country. I believe that domestic experts are doing their best to study it. In return, they will not shirk what they should do.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Hamamoto felt really lucky. These three young people are so strong. Especially the youngest boy, it is a treasure. He himself is an electronic prodigy. Many times, he can start those paralyzed networks to help them complete their tasks. And his powers are against the sky. It can sense a lot of moving objects around, including zombies, as well as mutant zombies, birds and animals, reducing too much loss for them.


    On this day, Hamamoto took the people to a small town. After cleaning up the zombies, it was a pity to find that the survivors here had committed suicide. They cleaned out a house and prepared to live here tonight.


    At night, Zhou Shiqiu and Xu Yuxi sleep on the same bed. Zhou Shiqiu lies on the pillow and asks Xu Yuxi, "Yuxi, do you find that Zhang Qiang seems to have changed?"


    "Well, it''s become very powerful. His mental powers are getting stronger and stronger. We are sure that we will become his Pendant in the future. " Xu Yuxi nodded.


    "That''s not what I mean." Zhou Shiqiu waved his hand, "didn''t you find out? Sometimes his eyes and behavior are not like that of a high school student. Even though he has experienced the baptism of the end, he is not like that. Will he have a different past life like you? "


    "What?" Xu Yuxi was stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "In fact, I remember something about my previous life. You say we can all have different past lives. Why can''t Zhang Qiang? But I can''t remember. Was there such a person in our school in the previous life? " Zhou Shiqiu said doubtfully.


    Xu Yuxi thought about it carefully, then shook his head: "I don''t remember such a person in the clan. I''m sure it''s not from our family. "


    "Yes, you are the youngest in the clan." Zhou Shiqiu shook his head and said.


    "You''re only a month older than me." Xu Yuxi rolled his eyes.


    "One month older than you, you still have to call me elder martial sister." Zhou Shiqiu complacently said, then she suddenly thought, "you ask little green, what if little green knows?"


    "Yes." Xu Yuxi felt out Xiaolv, "Xiaolv, Xiaolv, do you remember who Zhang Qiang was in his previous life?"


    Little green was silent and said, "I don''t know."


    "Oh." Zhou Shiqiu is disappointed. Is he guessing wrong?


    "Forget it, I don''t want this. I''m homesick. " Xu Yuxi lay on his back on the bed and said softly, "I don''t know what happened in China."


    "I''m homesick, too." Zhou Shiqiu turned over and lay side by side with Xu Yuxi, whispering.


    "It''s getting worse. I don''t know how the drug research is going. Now there are animal zombies. Yesterday''s dog, now I''m afraid and disgusted when I think about it. That tusk, I can''t imagine what would happen if I was bitten. " When Xu Yuxi remembered the zombie dog he met yesterday, he was still scared.


    "If it goes on like this, plants may mutate. In that way, the environment for human survival will be worse and worse. " Zhou Shiqiu also sighed.


    "Come on, man." Xu Yuxi said softly.


    "Come on." Zhou Shiqiu also whispered.


    At last, the two became silent and fell into a deep sleep.


    Small green and so on two people after sleeping, jumped out of bed, dexterously from the door inside drill out, ran to Zhang Qiang''s room. Zhang Qiang is waiting for him.


    "Master Zhang." Little green came in and called respectfully.


    "Don''t shout like that. It''s awkward." With a smile, Zhang Qiang bent down and fished little green in his hand. "Now I''m not a little master."


    "But My lord... " What else does little green want to say.


    Zhang Qiang interrupted him: "well, tell me about what happened after you met her. I just recovered my memory some time ago, some of which I don''t know yet. "


    "After you destroyed the Wanzi gate, you found the soul of your master. After we were separated from the tunnel from the big world to the middle world, I was saved by the Dongxiao beside Tianmiao. Then I asked Lord Tianmiao to help me find my master. Lord Tianmiao agreed and helped me find the master. I originally wanted to ask Master Dongxiao to help me find you. There, I met a friend of yours. He said don''t worry about you, we''ll meet again. Then I met you again. That''s good. " Little green said happily.


    Zhang Qiang''s face also showed a smile. He sat down and put Xiaolv on the table beside him: "you said Tianmiao and Dongxiao were the people who appeared on the boat that day, right?" As for his friend, it should be that one.


    "Yes. Lord Tianmiao opened a shop, and everything has a spirit. There are a lot of spirits who have nowhere to go. Your friends are there, too. " Little green nods.


    "Good. The world could no longer bear him. It''s great that he can have another roost. " Zhang Qiang was relieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Little green blinked and looked at Zhang Qiang: "my Lord, in order to reincarnate your master, you spent so much effort and gave up so much. Let the whole clan be reborn, but you will never go back to that big world, and you will never be the little master of Xuanli clan again. Will you regret it? "


    The master''s clan is a very small clan, which many people will not know. Wanzimen is a Zhongpin sect. It''s very powerful. It''s easy to destroy the master''s sect. And it''s common for one or two of them to disappear, and no one will care. The premise is that there is no backstage in this small clan. Wanzi gate is to make sure that the master''s clan doesn''t have any backers before he dares to start.


    But no one knows, even the master himself. There is a strong, high status person, please her, for her, even can give up everything. This man is Zhang Qiang, the little leader of Xuanli sect of Shangpin sect. This life is called Zhang Qiang.


    In the master''s clan, Zhang Qiang was late to learn the news. When I arrived, I saw the bodies of xiaozongmen''s disciples who resisted tenaciously but were finally destroyed by the whole army, as well as Wanzi''s disciples who were triumphantly sharing the spoils. Zhang Qiang was so angry that he killed all the disciples of wanzimen on his own, and finally razed wanzimen to the ground.


    At that time, it shocked the whole Xiuzhen world.


    Zhang Qiang was famous at that time, and everyone knew that he was a genius. But no one knows how strong he is. Now, I finally know. To destroy a Zhongpin sect is like killing a chicken and a dog. The leader of Zhongpin sect is said to have the same strength as Zhang Qiang, but he was killed by the angry Zhang Qiang. At that time, everyone knew that Zhang Qiang''s strength had far exceeded that of the patriarch. He even surpassed his father, the leader of Xuanli sect.


    He is the most promising cultivation genius, but after he killed wanzimen, he disappeared and was never found again.


    No one knows where he has gone, only Xiaolv knows.


    He used all his accomplishments in exchange for the reincarnation of all the people in his master''s clan, and pursued the reincarnation of his master.


    Once such a prominent existence, now, came to such a chaotic small world, he regret it?


    "No regrets, of course." Zhang Qiang laughed, "in fact, you should also find out. In this middle world, there is aura, which can also be cultivated. When you get stronger, you can go back to the big world. After returning to the big world, I will go to my father and say sorry to him. Then practice and try to ascend. But this time, I will take Yuxi. In fact, her aptitude is good, that is, she is lazy. "


    "Master, it''s not laziness, it''s peace of mind and contentment with the status quo." Little green argued.


    "Well, the little salted fish who is content with the status quo, when I meet her, I will let her turn over well and practice well with me. Go back to the big world. " Zhang Qiang laughs, "you little one, you still protect the Lord."


    "Of course, she''s my favorite host." Little green is laughing.


    "Well, go back. When the world is restored to stability, we will go back to the big world together. " Zhang Qiang touched Xiaolv''s head. On the top of the jade pendant, is it the head?


    "Well, goodbye, my Lord. I''ll go back first Zhang Qiang put Xiaolv on the ground, Xiaolv stepped forward and went back to Xu Yuxi''s house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Zhang Qiang sat by the bed and remembered the scene of meeting Xu Yuxi for the first time.


    It was the first time he came to the secular world. He stopped beside the street vendor, picked up a gadget on the stall and looked at it curiously. The peddler asked him if he liked it and sold it to him for three Wen. He asked three Wen money in doubt? The transactions he was involved in were all spirit stones, and there was no such thing as copper money.


    "You have no money?" The vendor looked at his clothes and was disappointed. Guess it might be the young master of a rich family who ran out alone, so he didn''t bring any money. "Then go back and ask your family for money to buy it."


    Zhang Qiang was about to put his things down when a clear and sweet voice rang out: "do you like this, young master? It''s only three Wen. I''ll give it to you. "


    A small white hand handed over three Wen. Zhang qiangshun looked up with this hand and saw that the speaker was a little girl with a round face and a brilliant smile. After giving the money, the little girl said nothing more and turned away.


    That bright smile, has been printed in Zhang Qiang''s heart.


    The second time we met, he met three robbed mortals. When the robbers saw that he was a man with extraordinary clothes, they thought he was the young master of a well-off family. They threatened him to hand over the jade pendant around his waist. Without waiting for him, the little girl came down from the sky again.


    "Bold, you dare to rob in broad daylight." Without drawing her sword, the little girl took the scabbard and beat several robbers to her knees to beg for mercy.


    The robbers cried that they had no way to survive. The little girl saw that they were yellow, muscular and ragged. She asked them to lead the way and went to the poor village nearby to make sure that what they said was not a lie. Then she let them go and left them silver. People in a village knelt down to see her off, saying that she was a living immortal.


    She just scratched her head in embarrassment and said, "don''t do bad things any more. Take this money to make a living. As long as you are willing to work hard, life will be better."


    After saying goodbye to the people in the village, she turned her head and asked, "Why are you still here? Eh, it''s you, young master. How can it be you again? "


    That simple look, see Zhang Qiang''s heart, at that moment, jump very fast.


    This silly girl, so caught off guard hit into his heart.


    "Young master, my sister will take you back. Where do you live? " Xu Yuxi asked him with a smile.


    When Zhang Qiang heard this, his face turned black.


    Sister?


    Oh, I seem to be younger than this silly girl.


    There are a lot of rumors about him in the whole Xiuzhen world, saying that he is very powerful, gifted, highly qualified, the son of heaven, and so on. But none of these can change the fact that he is 17 years old.


    "How old are you? You want to be my sister." Zhang Qiang didn''t feel angry and asked.


    "I''m twenty-one." The simple girl replied. Although Xu Yuxi''s round face looks only 17 or 18 years old, she is really 21 years old.


    "Oh, that''s a little bit bigger than me." Zhang Qiang is unconvinced to admit this fact. Forget it, brother-in-law love is brother-in-law love. It''s nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xu Yuxi..." Zhang Qiang is lying on the bed with a smile on her face. This silly girl can''t remember him, but she remembers a lot of the contents of her previous life, and forgets him. Hum! That''s silly!


    However, no matter how naive he is, he also likes it!


    The next morning, Xu Yuxi and his party set out again to continue the rescue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    I stayed in r country for five months. In the past five months, Xu Yuxi and his team have successfully rescued many people and assisted the local security base to complete many dangerous tasks. R country is very grateful to them and highly appraised.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for them to participate in the international rescue.


    Hamamoto was reluctant to let them go. Hamamoto held Zhang Qiang''s hand tightly: "I don''t know when I can meet again. I will miss you very much. "


    "Later, when your home is rebuilt, invite us to enjoy cherry blossom." Zhang Qiang said with a smile.


    "Sure, sure." Hamamoto nodded, "I hope that day will come soon."


    "Yes. You''re going to treat us to a big meal then, Ben. " Xu Yuxi is also joking.


    "Sure, sure!" Hamamoto nodded repeatedly, "when the time comes, you''ll come quietly, because ah, I''m afraid that people here will hear you coming, and all of us will fight for a treat. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to reach ourselves in line. Your popularity is much higher than you think. " It''s true that Hamamoto is not exaggerating at all. Many people were saved by Xu Yuxi''s trio.


    These people always want to repay them with all they have. Every time the base sent something good, or they found something good, they came to give it to Xu Yuxi. Xu Yuxi three people refuse, but they are very persistent, put down and run. There is also a few years old boy saved by Xu Yuxi. He seriously said that he would let Xu Yuxi wait for him to grow up and marry Xu Yuxi when he grows up.


    Xu Yuxi and Zhou Shiqiu didn''t find out. When Zhang Qiang heard this, his face turned black.


    Finally it''s time to go home.


    Xu Yuxi''s powers have reached level 5, as has Zhou Shiqiu''s. Zhang Qiang''s power level, he said, is level 5, but actually no one knows how much.


    This time, China sent a plane to pick them up. Welcome their warriors back home in triumph. The serum has been developed to the end, and the results will be available soon.


    Finally, the plane flew over the sea and over the land. Soon to return to the motherland, the people on the plane are unprecedented relaxation and stability.


    And Xu Yuxi is holding a glass of fruit juice, drinking ziyouwei. The fruits have been cultivated by the people in the safe base, and they can supply fruits and vegetables normally. So Xu Yuxi was in a good mood after drinking the sweet juice he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Zhou Shiqiu is dozing off.


    Zhang Qiang tilts his head and looks at Xu Yuxi.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Xu Yuxi asked suspiciously.


    "Xu Yuxi, don''t you remember?" Zhang Qiang asked.


    "What?" Xu Yuxi was more puzzled. Then she suddenly said, "ah, when did you stop calling me sister Xu? They call me by my name. "


    "Now I find out that you are as stupid as ever." Zhang Qiang had no choice but to smile.


    Xu Yuxi was stunned and looked at Zhang Qiang. The face in front of me seems to coincide with someone in my memory.


    Who is it?


    Just then, the alarm went off.


    "Zombie birds. So much! " Some people lie on the side of the window, looking at a group of black things outside, yelling in dismay.


    "How can we fight back at this height?" Someone gritted his teeth. "How can there be so many zombies?"


    Zhang Qiang stood up and looked out of the window. His face didn''t change much. He just frowned slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    "Open the hatch, I''ll burn these zombies."


    "You can''t open the hatch. Once you open the hatch, we powers can stand the pressure, but ordinary people can''t


    "Then what? So many zombie birds hit us, we''ll crash, right? "


    "Open the hatch and fight back. We can hold on." Cried the common man.


    "Don''t make a noise. It''ll be OK." Suddenly, Zhang Qiang''s voice penetrated everyone''s eardrum. Everyone was shocked at this moment. Because this voice actually made them clear in a moment, and their restless spirit calmed down.


    Is this the ability of a psychic?


    At this time, people saw a scene that they could not forget in their life.


    A huge snow-white beast, foot auspicious clouds, leisurely flying over. This snow-white beast has two majestic horns on its head, a pair of huge snow-white wings on its back, and its long hair is white and slightly curly. The most amazing thing is that there is a woman sitting on his back.


    It''s a woman they''ve all met. The woman standing on the mysterious boat, now, she appears again.


    "This, is this the white Ze in myth?" Someone murmured softly.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Baize?!!


    Auspicious animal in legend?


    They''re not dreaming, are they?


    "What are you pinching me for? It''s killing me


    "I want to see if I''m dreaming."


    "Then you''re going to pinch yourself!"


    Those zombie birds at this time, like rain, have fallen down, fell to pieces.


    White Ze slowly flies over, a loud voice rings out.


    "Little friend, long time no see."


    Friends? Who are you talking to?


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Zhang Qiang. I don''t know why, but I think baezawa is talking to him.


    "Old friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Zhang Qiang smiles and says hello.


    "Why, did you find your daughter-in-law? You''re a man who forgets his friends. " Bai Ze laughs.


    "Yes, now, will you?" Zhang Qiang looks a little happy. He remembered that the rules of the big world had been repelling these beasts. In the long run, Baize would disappear between heaven and earth. I don''t know what happened to baezawa after he left. In short, it seems very good now.


    "Very well. Lord Tianmiao took me in. Don''t worry, I won''t disappear between heaven and earth. I''m here to say goodbye to you. " Baezer shook his tail.


    "Good. Take care. " Zhang Qiang laughed again.


    "Take care of yourself. Goodbye." Bai Ze laughs and then turns to leave.


    "Thank you, Tianmiao!" Xu Yuxi suddenly stood up and yelled.


    The gorgeous woman on Bai Ze''s back didn''t turn her head, just waved her hand. Then he and Baize flew forward, and finally disappeared in the clouds.


    All of them are still in shock and never come back.


    What happened just now?


    Are some of them friends with the legendary auspicious beast?


    What''s more, is the woman named Tianmiao riding on Baize''s back a God?


    It must be. Before the driving in the sea windless automatic boat, and this time riding on the back of the legendary auspicious beast Baize, only God can do it.


    God has been helping them!


    "Young master, I think of you." Xu Yuxi looks at Zhang Qiang and shows a nostalgic smile. She remembered, everything. Think of the meeting and acquaintance with Zhang Qiang.


    "What''s the blind name? What a young man! Call me husband Zhang Qiang snorted.


    "Ha?" Xu Yuxi''s eyes widened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    At this time, little green showed Xu Yuxi a memory inheritance. After Xu Yuxi died, Zhang Qiang did everything for her. At this moment, Xu Yuxi was overwhelmed by these memories. After reading this memory, it seemed that it was a long time, but in fact it was only a moment.


    The next moment Zhang Qiang saw tears in Xu Yuxi''s eyes.


    "Oh, don''t cry, not husband, not so fast. You can call it whatever you want, right? Don''t cry, will you? " Zhang Qiang messed up and wanted to wipe Xu Yuxi''s tears.


    "You are a fool." Xu Yuxi holds Zhang Qiang''s hand, and his heart is in a mess. She never knew that there was a man in the place she couldn''t see, who was so kind to her.


    Zhang Qiang didn''t hold back, so he put Xu Yuxi in his arms. Xu Yuxi leans on Zhang Qiang''s chest, tears can no longer be controlled, surging out.


    Zhou Shiqiu stared at them. What happened? Is there something she doesn''t know about? Why do these two people make such rapid progress and embrace each other?


    ¡­¡­


    After returning home, the three people once again invested in the reconstruction of their homes. Clean up zombies, search for equipment and supplies.


    Just as psionic powers can be upgraded, zombies are also upgraded. At first, the speed and strength of zombies gradually increased, and later a few zombies had abilities. Zombie powers are also upgrading. It''s a huge threat to humanity. But fortunately, Xu Yuxi reminded the team leader before. After the team leader reported it, he attached great importance to it.


    Therefore, after the zombies have further changes, human beings have made preparations and countermeasures. Xu Yuxi''s country has no private property. When he discovered this situation, he immediately announced it to the world. Let the human beings all over the world be prepared for this and reduce a lot of losses.


    After the zombie upgrade, the power of Zhang Qiang''s powers is doubled, and his fame is growing. Also became the first of the powers. When Zhang Qiang is mentioned, everyone knows.


    Zhou Shiqiu bit a lollipop and sighed: "gold will shine everywhere." Zhou Shiqiu also recalled all kinds of previous life and the real genius of this famous Zhen Xiuzhen world. Such a genius actually likes his best friend, a little dreamy, and a little proud.


    "What? Am I not good? " Zhou Shiqiu next to a handsome man pretending to be angry asked.


    "Well, you are the best in my eyes." Zhou Shiqiu takes out a lollipop and kisses the man''s face.


    Handsome man immediately silly smile, very satisfied, completely regardless of the face sticky sugar.


    Xu Yuxi rolled a white eye, these two people, daytime of so greasy crooked, really good?


    This handsome man is no other than the one who left them biscuits, water and a note at the rest station. He is also a fire psionic, and his two diminutions are also psionic. In a mission, Xu Yuxi''s team and their team met. Cooperation, the cooperation was very happy, the two teams became friends. Later, they got to know each other. Later, a story happened between them.


    Xu Yucheng lives in the base with his parents. He also awakens his powers, but so far it''s level 3, but it''s enough for his parents to live a carefree life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    At the beginning, Xu Yucheng''s mother still wanted to make trouble with Xu Chengdong. She thought that her mother should rely on her son. Now her son is a power man. Xu Chengdong should be polite to himself and help himself. This is her heart disease and obsession all the time.


    And Xu Chengdong mentioned this matter, but Xu Chengdong sneered and said only three words: "do you deserve it?"


    Xu Yucheng''s mother is so angry that she wants to fight with Xu Chengdong and ask Xu Yucheng to help. Xu Yucheng was not moved, but turned and left. As a result, Xu Chengdong beat her up and she became honest.


    Xu Chengdong has been asking about Xu Yuxi''s news, but also let Xu Yucheng inquire about it. When we know that Xu Yuxi, who is a lover with the first strong man, is his daughter Xu Yuxi, we ask Xu Yucheng not to recognize each other again. She had a good life. They didn''t disturb or drag her down. That''s the only thing he could do.


    But Xu Yuxi came to find him. She has two generations of memory, has learned to put down a lot, but also see through and look down on a lot. This man with a trace of white hair on his temples loves her very much, but he just doesn''t know how to express it. He also loved his mother, but he did something wrong.


    Xu Yuxi gave him a lot of resources, so that he can quickly rise again after the reconstruction of human society. Also gave him a card, above the phone, as long as he dials, will help him solve the problem.


    Xu Chengdong took these things and his lips moved. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "He''s my husband. He''s just 19 years old. He''s not old enough to get married. When we are old enough to get married, we will get married. " Xu Yuxi came with Zhang Qiang this time.


    Xu Chengdong looks at Zhang Qiang, a boy less than 20 years old, who is already the strongest in China. No, to be exact, the strongest in the world.


    And his daughter, is sister and brother love.


    It''s my son-in-law.


    It''s a bit complicated.


    "Dad, I''m going. Remember, if you have something to call in the future, he will solve it for you. " Xu Yuxi stood up, suddenly called out the dad, let Xu Chengdong tears almost fell down. I haven''t heard her call herself that for years.


    "Where are you going?" Xu Chengdong''s heart suddenly flustered, always feel that he will never see his daughter again.


    "Take care of yourself. And I used to love you, too. " Xu Yuxi smiles, takes Zhang Qiang''s arm, turns to leave, and goes farther and farther.


    Xu Chengdong stood at the door, watching their backs until they disappeared. He covered his heart. There is something very important that is far away from you and can never come back. In this life, people have to pay for their mistakes. He knows the truth, but it''s too late


    Xu Yuxi also left something for Xu Yucheng, which is the experience of cultivation and some rare resources. Let him take care of his father. Goodbye.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Yuxi gave all the things left by her mother to Zhou Shiqiu to open the museum.


    "Are you going back?" Zhou Shiqiu asked.


    "Yes." Xu Yuxi is also very reluctant. But Zhang Qiang has been suppressing power for a long time. She and Zhang Qiang are about to break the void and go to the big world.


    "Go on, go on, we''re not in the same world, but we just know each other is doing well." Zhou Shiqiu hugged Xu Yuxi with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    "Well, you''re going to have a good time." Xu Yuxi''s nose is sour.


    "You too. I haven''t officially given thanks to master Zhang. If it wasn''t for him, our school would never have been a human again. " Zhou Shiqiu said with emotion, "this man, love his family and his family. You should cherish them."


    "I will." Xu Yuxi laughed, "now that human civilization is recovering rapidly, I''m relieved to leave. If you can, take care of my father and my brother. "


    "I will. Don''t worry." Zhou Shiqiu nodded.


    "By the way, do you remember Mr. Chen?" Zhou Shiqiu suddenly took the initiative to talk about her first love.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Xu Yuxi almost forgot that there was such a person.


    "He used to support each other, but in a mission, he was seriously injured and lost his powers. Half of his face was damaged. Later, although he had surgery, he almost recovered, but he became a normal person. Of course the two beauties left him. He has become an ordinary person, but he seems to be open-minded. Instead, he is living a down-to-earth life. " Zhou Shiqiu sighed, "you know, falling down from a high place is the same as turning frugality into luxury, and turning luxury into frugality is difficult. I didn''t expect this man to wake up. And went to make up for the dean''s niece. That girl is also silly, also agreed to his pursuit again, two people now actually have a good life. Last time I saw that girl seemed to be pregnant. He held it carefully. The tenderness in your eyes is not fake. "


    "My sister is silly, but maybe she loves me too much. So I''m willing to give him another chance. " Xu Yuxi sighed, "fortunately, the ending is not too bad."


    "Yes. After the baptism of this disaster, I think all human beings will have an epiphany. " Zhou Shiqiu said softly.


    "Yes, all the sufferings will pass and everything will get better. As long as we have light in our hearts. " Xu Yuxi also said softly.


    Two people stand on the high building, looking at the distance of a vibrant, look at each other, are laughing.


    All suffering will pass.


    As long as we face the sunshine, never give up.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    There was a little white furry animal lying on the knee of the sky. Tianmiao is scratching its chin, and it squints its eyes.


    Konghou and Dongxiao look at each other and see the spark of hatred in their eyes.


    This stinky white Ze, relying on his hairy appearance, lies on the master''s knee to sell cute. How old is this old thing!!! Do you want to be cute? Just ask it, do you want a face?


    Bai Ze squinted at the konghou and Dongxiao. No! It''s shameless. What a shame! In order to be swayed by Tianmiao, what do you want to do for such a happy thing?


    "Baize, you said your little friend and you met again. What will happen?" Tianmiao asked with a smile, "I will give you an identity card so that you can go to Tiandao office to find him. Then it''s up to you whether you want to be his assistant or not. " If Baize doesn''t have an identity card to run to Tiandao office, he will be caught by the beast who has no owner.


    "He should be happy to see me. I''d like to be his assistant. It''s boring to be in the store all the time. Sometimes playing mahjong is a trick. It''s also fun to go to different worlds with Xiaoyou. " Bai zemei Zizi said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    "Then you should supervise him more and let him work well." Tianmiao continued to say with a smile, "let him strive to be an excellent employee. After all, he''s not alone. He has to support his family. "


    "Yes, yes, my Lord is right." Baize nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, when Zhang Qiang became an employee of Tiandao office, he finally understood what Bai Ze meant when he said, "take care and see you again.". Tiandao office has another diligent employee. In order to support his family, Zhang Qiang worked very hard. After all, Xu Yuxi, who came up together, was a salted fish. Then he was pregnant with a small salted fish. Zhang Qiang was under great pressure to support his family.


    Xuanlizong''s master''s eyes were filled with tears of joy. His wayward son came back and brought back his daughter-in-law. Then he soared together and became the first and second person in the world of cultivation. Xuanlizong became the leader of Xiuzhen. My son is sensible. I''m comforted. I don''t know how happy my son was after he was promoted. Take a look at the letters left by my son, and you will be able to rise.


    Three hundred years later, the leader of Xuanli sect also rose.


    As soon as he flew up, his son came to pick him up.


    Filial piety!


    Xuanlizong''s master was glad to shed tears again.


    Although his son ascends before himself, his mood will be very complicated. It''s a bit shameless, but I feel very proud.


    "Dad, sign this. I''ll tell you the good news. " Zhang Qiang came up with a smile on his face.


    "Ha?" The patriarch was stunned, but his trust in his son signed the document in his son''s hand first. At that time, he forgot that there was a word called kengdai, which could be understood from both nouns and verbs.


    "You have a grandson, but not yet. Still in Yuxi''s stomach. Then, I''ve been working under a bit of pressure recently. With my father''s share, I think I''ll have time to go back and accompany Yuxi. " Zhang Qiang bared his teeth and said with a smile, "I''m the team leader now. I finally know that it''s not easy to be a father. Dad, I used to work hard for you. "


    "What? What? " Xuanlizong''s master was ecstatic and gratified at first, and his son finally understood. But how can he not understand some words? What job pressure, what team leader?


    "In a word, Dad, let''s both come on!" Zhang Qiang has a happy face.


    Later, Xuanli Zongzhu chased and beat Zhang Qiang and ran three times in their courtyard. That was after he became an employee of Tiandao office and was so busy that he was dizzy. But looking at Xu Yuxi''s growing stomach, he felt that everything was worth it. When the little salted fish is born, they must not bring them. Look at this unreliable couple. They haven''t been born yet. What''s their nickname? Little salted fish? Can this name be used by his great grandson? Absolutely not.


    Bai Ze was lying in the yard, looking at the Xuanli patriarch pointing to Zhang Qiang''s nose and scolding him. He yawned and narrowed his eyes. He likes people. He''s comfortable with people.


    Sitting on a soft chair under the eaves, Xu Yuxi remembers that when he flew up, he ran into the sky.


    "Lord Tianmiao!" Xu Yuxi said hello in surprise.


    "It''s you, Xu Yuxi." Heaven smiles.


    "You remember me." Xu Yuxi is happier.


    "Has your wish come true?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes. Thank you Tianmiao. I''m very happy and happy now. " The smile on Xu Yuxi''s face is very bright, "and I will always be so happy."


    "That''s good." Tianmiao smiles and says goodbye to her soon. Because she was too busy to go on to the next big world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Taocheng is a very famous beautiful city.


    Because the city is full of peach trees, every family has peach trees, roadside trees are peach trees. In spring, thousands of trees vie to open, and the whole city is pink. When the wind blows, the peach blossom rain is beautiful.


    Peach city is famous not only for its peach trees, but also for its owner.


    The city leader''s surname is Luo. The Luo family is a family of Xiuzhen, whose strength can''t be underestimated. Luo Zhuifeng, the leader of the Luo family, had good governance, strong strength, and made friends with many Xiuzhen sects. Every ten years, the city master will invite the surrounding clan masters to enjoy the flowers. At the same time, they will hold auctions and exchange meetings. Let the peach city more and more lively.


    The Luo family is also full of talented people, especially their own disciples, who are better and better from generation to generation.


    But this generation is different.


    Luo Yunyi, 18 years old, is a waste firewood of Wulinggen. Yes, the Luo family has never had such a person as Wulinggen. The worst is the four spirit root, but the path of cultivation of the four spirit root is basically hopeless. Not to mention the five spirit roots, there is no hope of building a foundation at all.


    But the identity of Luo Yunyi is not simple. He is the grandson of the city Lord and the son of the next city Lord Luo anling! How can such a person become the next Lord of the city? However, fortunately, the young city master has more than one son, and a gifted second son, Luo Yunfei.


    The two brothers are often put together for comparison. When Luo Yunfei is mentioned, everyone is full of praise. Mention Luo Yunyi, everyone is a pair of regret, sympathy look. Of course, there are also people who are angry and think that it''s really a good life for such waste firewood to be born into such a family.


    What is Luo Yunyi doing now, who is pitied and envied by others?


    He was sitting by the peach blossom pool outside the city, yawning and fishing lazily.


    All of a sudden, the breeze blowing, a burst of fragrance.


    Luo Yunyi is slightly stunned, because this fragrance is not peach blossom fragrance.


    He turned his head slightly and saw a woman coming slowly.


    The woman is wearing a long Lavender skirt. The dark red fringes of the skirt walk with her, gently swaying. A pair of silver shoes on her feet are embroidered with lotus flowers. Step by step, it is like a lotus in life. He slowly looked up, and saw the woman''s exquisite face, snow-white skin, the breeze gently lifted her long black hair, a wisp of hair gently ran to the front, seems to want to block her peerless face, but this kind of looming, but also a variety of customs.


    The woman came up to him and stopped. She looked at him and said nothing.


    Luo Yunyi also looks at the gorgeous woman who suddenly appears, and doesn''t speak.


    Luo Yunyi thought about it and said, "ah, girl, do you want to sit down and have a rest?"


    "Do you sell your fish?" The woman smiles and goes to the side of tan. She looks at the fish basket in the water and asks.


    "There are only two. I can sell you one." Luo Yun Yi slightly after a Zheng, immediately restored constant color way.


    "Then, can we provide one-stop service?" The gorgeous woman asked.


    "What? What is one-stop service? " Luo Yunyi has some doubts.


    "That is, after buying the fish, help me kill the fish and roast the fish." Tianmiao squatted down, holding his chin in his hand, looking at the fat fish in the fish basket and explaining. Yes, this woman is Tianmiao.


    "Yes." Luo Yunyi gets up, pulls up the fish basket, catches a fish, starts to kill the fish to scale, then skillfully makes a fire, roasts the fish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Tianmiao sits on one side, waiting quietly. Looking at Luo Yunyi, like juggling, he took out a lot of small bottles, which were filled with all kinds of seasonings, and then sprinkled them on the fish. In a short time, the pungent fragrance floated in the air.


    "Here you are." Luo Yunyi hands the fish to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took the fish and began to eat it. Luo Yunyi did not speak, and sat back to the original position to continue fishing.


    When Tianmiao finished eating, Tianmiao sat down and said with a smile, "Luo Yunyi, thank you for your fish. This is my reward. " Tianmiao takes out something and hands it to Luo Yunyi. Luo Yunyi actually didn''t want to accept the other party''s reward. He just felt that the other party''s breath was very comfortable, so he was willing to roast fish to this strange girl.


    Luo Yunyi took things and looked up again. There was no one in front of him. Who is this man? Which strong man passed by and wanted to eat fish on a whim? Should it be like this?


    After Luo Yunyi figured it out, he looked down at the things in his hand. This is a jade plate with dragon and Phoenix carved on it. Is it a jade pendant representing auspicious omen? Feel the material, it seems that you can buy a lot of fish, right? It''s like you made money? Luo Yunyi thought seriously. Finally, I feel that there are too many fish to count, so I can''t count them. Let''s continue fishing.


    Luo Yunyi did not find that there was a pattern of glazed lamp in the middle of the dragon and phoenix pattern.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, this is Luo Yunyi, the lucky son of the world. It seems that there''s nothing special. Oh, it''s not right. Especially, it''s a bit dull. " Kongho stands behind the sky and says curiously.


    "Kongho, feel the Qi around him carefully." Tianmiao smiles and looks at Luo Yunyi, who is sitting by the peach blossom pond and fishing leisurely, and whispers.


    "Ah?" Kongho closed his eyes and immediately opened them. He said in distress, "I can''t feel it."


    "The elements of the five elements are all around him, forming a natural cycle. The whole nature seems to be welcoming and inviting him. " The flute suddenly began to sound.


    "Yes." Tianmiao touched konghou''s head, "you can''t feel it because you are too small. In a few thousand years, you should be able to feel it. "


    "So." Kongho rubbed the palm of Tianmiao''s hand, and then looked at Luo Yunyi, "that man, very powerful?"


    "It should be in the future. It''s still a bit miserable. " Dongxiao turned over the memo, "he is not valued in the family. The only thing he values is his mother. Nothing else matters. In one word, Buddhism? "


    "Let me see." Konghou came to her, and Dongxiao handed her the memo. Konghou took it, looked quickly, and sighed: "tut Tut, these things in his family, in human terms, are very bloody? He''s miserable. "


    "He didn''t feel miserable himself. He has a very good mentality. " Dongxiao smile, "maybe some human encounter this kind of thing, the heart will hate, will be unwilling, will be angry, but you look at him, in addition to peace or peace."


    Tianmiao smile silent, turned and stepped into the peach blossom forest. Peach city is not the only city with peach trees. It''s all peach trees in a hundred miles. Now is the time for peach blossom. Tianmiao stretched out his finger and gently pointed. The peach blossoms scattered in the wind were arranged in order, and all kinds of shapes were arranged around Tianmiao.


    "Master, wait for us." Kongho gave the memo back to Dongxiao, catching up with him and happily playing with petals.


    Dongxiao turns to look at Luo Yunyi, who is fishing leisurely. Thinking deeply, he turns to keep up with konghou. The master seems to attach great importance to Luo Yunyi. I think it''s internal staff.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    In the evening, Luo Yunyi carries the fish basket and goes back to the city. When he enters the Lord''s mansion, he goes back to the courtyard.


    On the way, I met his younger brother, Luo Yunfei. Shan Linggen is shuilinggen. He has great talent. Many people privately say that he is the next Lord of the city.


    As soon as Luo Yunfei saw Luo Yunyi coming back, he said with a smile: "brother, how many fish did you catch today? You''re so laid back. The advantage of Wulinggen is that you don''t have to work hard. Unlike me, it''s really tiring to practice every day. "


    Luo Yunyi just a light look at him, did not speak, carrying the fish basket to continue to move forward.


    "Stop!" Luo Yunfei saw Luo Yunyi''s indifferent eyes, just like a wild cat trampled on its tail, and said angrily, "I''m talking to you. What''s your attitude? Are you dumb? They don''t answer me. "


    Luo Yunyi still didn''t pay attention and went on.


    "What about your upbringing?" Luo Yunfei sees that Luo Yunyi ignores him like this, and his anger can''t be suppressed any more. He rushes forward to fight.


    Then the next moment, a huge force flew him. He was hit by this force, and his chest surged. He stepped back a lot before standing firm. He looked in horror at the man who hit him.


    It''s their father, luoanling.


    Luo''anling looked angry at the moment: "education? What about your upbringing? Why did you do it to big brother? Your mother is really good at teaching. Will teach you such a thing


    Luo Yunfei''s heart sank at this moment, and he bit his lip sadly. Again, my father defended the big brother. I am so much better than that waste. Why is my father so strict with me? It''s hard to smile at yourself. Now it''s even more ruthless and severe.


    "Apologize to your brother!" Luo anling roared.


    Two people turn to see to Luo Yunyi, but see Luo Yunyi has gone away, didn''t look back at them at all.


    Luoanling


    Luo Yunfei''s anger was even greater. My father defended the waste like that, but the waste didn''t appreciate it at all. I want to get my father''s praise, but my father never smiles at me and seldom praises me. Although the mother said that her father would take more care of the elder brother when he abandoned him, did she not consider her own feelings?


    "Practice more. Also, if I see you disrespect your elder brother again, don''t blame my family law. " Luo anling coldly dropped this sentence and turned to pursue Luo Yunyi.


    "Yunyi, Yunyi, Yier, wait for Dad." Luo''anling chases up all the way, but Luo Yunyi turns a deaf ear and walks forward slowly.


    Luo Yunfei looked at the two people''s back, more and more feel dazzling, clenched his fist, eyes dark down, turned and strode away.


    "Yunyi, you went fishing again today." Luo anling catches up with Luo Yunyi and asks with a smile.


    "Well." Luo Yunyi has only one word.


    "Shall we have dinner together tonight?" Luo anling asked in a flattering tone.


    "I don''t mind." Luo Yunyi said lightly.


    Luo''an mausoleum froze in an instant and stopped at the same place. Then looking at Luo Yunyi slowly into the yard, finally the yard door slowly closed, no sound.


    Luo''anling stands in the same place for a long time. It was not until it was completely dark that he left with a heavy step.


    Wrong, wrong, wrong in the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    After Luo Yunyi returned to the yard, he carried the fish basket and put the fish into the aquarium in the yard. A woman came out of the room and saw him come back with a smile.


    "Yunyi, you''re back. The meal is ready. Wash your hands and eat. " The woman urged with a smile. The woman was dressed plainly, but she was clean and well maintained. She looked only thirty years old. Luo Yun Yi Jun Lang''s appearance is obviously inherited from her genes. She has bright eyes and white teeth. Her skin is like snow. She is a beautiful embryo.


    "Well." Luo Yunyi put down the fish basket and went to the pool next to him to wash his hands. This pool is living water, which was designed by Yu Xinlan. It should be said that the layout of the courtyard and the furnishings in the house are all designed by Yu Xinlan. Although some things feel a little strange, they are easy to use.


    "There are double cooked pork, Mapo Tofu, boiled sliced pork..." Yu Xinlan said the dish name with a smile.


    "Do you have sliced meat in water?" Luo Yunyi, who has no mood swings, brightens his eyes when he hears the name of the dish.


    "Yes, we''ll have hot pot the day after tomorrow?" Yu Xinlan asked.


    "No clear soup, all red soup." Luo Yunyi stressed.


    "Yes. Yes. It''s true that I have the gene to like spicy food so much. " Yu Xinlan laughs.


    Luo Yunyi also laughed.


    "Just now my father wanted to come in and have dinner with us. I said if you agree, then he left." Luo Yunyi sat down and said in a voice.


    Yu Xinlan smile on the face of a meal, and then also sat down, hummed a sentence: "not wide can! Let him climb away


    "Eat. I want to eat ants up the tree tomorrow Luo Yunyi road.


    "Yes. And spicy chicken? Another couple lung slice? I''ll boil some chrysanthemum water for you tomorrow. It''s not good to eat so much spicy food every day. " Yu Xinlan is worried.


    "Niang, a person who cultivates truth, is not afraid of spicy." Luo Yunyi said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, I always forget about it." Yu Xinlan said with a smile, "have a meal."


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Yun flew back to his mother''s yard, sat down with a black face and poured half a teapot of tea.


    "Yunfei, what''s the matter?" From the inside came a woman, a soft and weak look, and her body golden luxury wear some do not match.


    "Mother, I really don''t understand. How can father protect that waste? Compared with that rubbish, I don''t know how many times better. Why can''t my father see it? Why did my father always scold me? Can''t he see how hard I try? He can''t see mine, OK? " Luo Yunfei asked angrily.


    "Just because it''s rubbish, your father will take care of it. Don''t worry about it. What do you care about with a trash? " Tao Yingying, Luo Yunfei''s mother, laughs, "anyway, this Luo family is yours sooner or later, and Taocheng is yours sooner or later. At that time, you can give him a bowl of rice to eat. If you feel really uncomfortable, you can find someone to send you out to do things, and you can just find someone to kill you on the way. " Tao Yingying said softly.


    With that, she saw Luo Yunfei looking at her in amazement.


    "Mother, why do you think so. No matter what, he is also his father''s child. I don''t want to kill him yet. " Luo Yunfei said in amazement.


    "Ah ha ha, I''m just talking about it." Tao Yingying said with a smile.


    "I''ll eat first, and then I''ll go on practicing." Luo Yunfei stood up and went to the dining room.


    "Well, eat first. Don''t worry about that trash. Yunfei, I have good news for you. " Tao Yingying happily followed up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    "Chengtianzong will come to Taocheng this time. I''ve already arranged it. Besides, the person who came to accept the apprentice this time took the place of his master and only accepted one disciple. His master is the elder of chengtianzong! " Tao YingYing and Luo Yunfei said excitedly as they walked, "if you become a disciple of elder chengtianzong, your father will certainly look at you with new eyes. That''s chengtianzong! "


    Luo Yunfei stops and looks at Tao Yingying in surprise: "mother, is the news right? How can chengtianzong come to our peach city to accept apprentices


    Today, there are four major sects in the world of Cultivation: Chengtian sect, daoyan sect, Shanghe sect and Wuji sect. These four major sects are the strongest sects in the world of Xiuzhen. They stand in the southeast and northwest of the world, each dominating one side. Only these four sects can be called Shangpin sects. There are many Zhongpin sects, not to mention Xiapin sects.


    Tao Yingying''s mother''s family is a Zhongpin clan. Her father is the leader of the moon sect. Her mother is Luo Tingyu, the sister of the Lord of peach city. She considered herself to be a famous woman, but in the end she just became luo''anling''s wife. Therefore, I have been worried about Luo Yunyi and Luo Yunyi''s mother. After all, Yu Xinlan was just a mediocre casual practitioner, whom Luo anling knew when he was training outside. Such a woman with no family background has become the main room, which makes Tao Yingying full of resentment and unwilling.


    "Yes, and my son will be selected this time. At that time, I''ll see what face that slut and her son of a bitch have left in Luo''s house. " Tao Yingying said with a sneer.


    Luo Yunfei looks at Tao Yingying with some doubts. Even if I become a disciple of elder elder Chengtian sect, what does it matter whether they stay in the Luo family or not?


    "Niang, I know you are not happy, but elder brother is our Luo family after all. My grandfather often teaches us that even if there is any conflict, we are still a family. If we encounter difficulties, we still have to work together to solve the problem and then close the door to break the head. Why do you always want to get rid of them? " Luo Yunfei asked the doubts in his heart.


    "I just think his waste is a waste of resources. All the resources of the Luo family should be given to my son. " Tao Yingying said with words.


    Luo Yunfei was silent and did not speak any more.


    Sometimes he felt his mother was paranoid, but he didn''t know how to persuade her.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening. The city Lord asked Luo anling to talk in his study.


    "Chengtianzong came to accept apprentices? oh So what? " Luo anling looked at the person in front of him and asked.


    "If you can accept Yunfei as an apprentice, it''s also a beautiful thing." The main road of the city.


    "It''s none of my business. Do you have anything else to do? If not, I''ll go first. " Luo anling turned around and left.


    "Stop!" Cried the Lord.


    Luo anling didn''t pay any attention and was about to open the door and leave.


    "Anling, I know you blame me. But I couldn''t help it then. " The Lord slowed down his voice and said in a deep voice.


    Luo''anling stopped, turned around, looked at the Lord, and sneered: "I don''t blame you. I blame myself! I''m stupid! I am stupid and filial! You''d better make Tao Yingying behave. I can do anything if I''m in a hurry. "


    With these words, Luo anling slammed the door and left.


    The city Lord looked at the closed door and thought of luo''anling''s sneer. He sat down slowly and suddenly wondered if his decision was really wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    The next morning, Luo Yunyi took the list given by his mother and went shopping. There is also a kind of condiment that they ordered at the grocery store. I don''t know if the person sent by the boss to buy has come back.


    After a morning''s stroll, I heard that chengtianzong was coming to Taocheng to accept apprentices. Chengtian sect, one of the four top sects, naturally caused a great sensation when it came to accept apprentices. Luo Yunyi heard people talking about it everywhere he went.


    But he didn''t care about it. He was thinking about what to eat at noon. Well, go to the shop in the west of the city, mother''s shop. The cook was taught by his mother, and he was asked to cook spicy food at noon today. Last maoxuewang! And then what else Tender beef on iron plate is also good, and cumin ribs.


    Luo Yunyi bought things and sent them to the Lord''s mansion. He slowly went to the store in the west of the city. Yes, my mother owns two restaurants. One is in the East and the other in the West. One''s name is this shop, the other''s name is that shop. Inexplicably funny, but quite in line with the mother''s style.


    At noon, the hall on the first floor of the store was full of guests. People in Taocheng were curious about all kinds of spicy food in the store at the beginning. After they tried it, they wanted to be immortal. So there are many customers in the store every day.


    Luo Yunyi went upstairs and found the position by the window, but found that someone was already sitting there.


    This person has met once.


    "Hello, girl. The jade pendant you gave last time is too expensive. You can buy a lot of fish. In order not to let you suffer, I''ll treat you to this meal. Even if you give me a treat, you''ll still suffer. " Luo Yunyi saw the sky by the window and said.


    "Together?" Tianmiao smiles and points to his opposite position.


    "Good." Luo Yunyi doesn''t kneel either. He just sits down and turns to Xiao Er, "all the famous dishes are served. Oh, girl, can you have spicy food? "


    "Yes. It''s very spicy. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "Yes, all of them." Luo Yunyi has a smile on his face. He is not happy with spicy food. He meets the person who feels comfortable with the smell of his body, and he also likes spicy food. Luo Yunyi''s mood is getting better unconsciously.


    Little two quickly on the tea, Luo Yunyi while drinking tea asked: "my name is Luo Yunyi, may I ask the girl''s name."


    "The sky is dim." Tianmiao took a sip of tea and exclaimed in his heart. Fragrant jasmine tea. This should be the work of Luo Yunyi''s mother.


    "Tianmiao..." Luo Yunyi repeated. Inexplicably, I thought of tiandaomen.


    A lot of guests came up on the second floor soon. The consumption on the second floor is different from that in the hall, which is twice or even higher than that downstairs. So the people who come upstairs to eat will not be ordinary people.


    Both sides were full of guests, and their conversation was heard across the screen.


    "Did you hear that? Chengtianzong is coming to our peach city to accept apprentices! "


    "I heard that, and we are all guessing that the grandson of the city Lord will be accepted?"


    "Luo Yunyi? impossible. He is Wulinggen. This kind of spiritual root is completely useless. "


    "Of course not. It''s Luo Yunfei."


    "Oh, that''s about the same."


    Luo Yunyi listened to the conversation at the next table, but his face didn''t change and he didn''t care. Continue to drink tea, waiting for dishes on the table. So calm, as if other people are not talking about him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    "The bumpkin at the next table."


    However, at this time, another table came a voice of disdain.


    Without waiting for the people at this table to attack, the people over there said in a loud voice: "do you still accept the disciples from chengtianzong? There''s nothing to make a fuss about. The people of tiandaomen are here again! "


    "What! Are the people of tiandaomen alive The person who is about to lose his temper at the table next door stands up and shakes the table to make a sound.


    "True or false?" There''s a whole commotion on the second floor.


    Luo Yunyi, who has been calm, raises his head and listens to the people at the next table.


    "It''s not true. Tiandaomen people travel magnificently. The car is pulled by eight snow spirit horses. As soon as they fly, they will raise beautiful snowflakes in the air. I believe many of you know that. "


    "Yes, yes! At that time, the ancient fierce beast was rampant and almost destroyed a city. The four main gates joined hands to encircle and suppress it, but it seriously injured many people, and finally it escaped. This ancient fierce beast was still very arrogant. He flew into the air and mocked the people of the four main gates. At this time, a gorgeous carriage came down from the sky and was pulled by eight snow spirit horses. There are also simple bells on the carriage. The sound is clear and sweet, and then the snowflakes are flying. Then a woman came out of the carriage and just slapped the beast into the mud. Finally, the maid of the woman came down, grabbed the tail of the ancient beast, and put it into a magic weapon The speaker''s tone is full of worship and longing.


    At the moment, the second floor was silent, listening to him quietly.


    "That woman''s face is unparalleled in the world! No one can match! Her strength is even more unfathomable. It''s just a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap. It''s a slap


    "Someone plucked up the courage to ask who she was. Before she got into the carriage, she only said, "the gate of heaven."


    "The gate of heaven! No one has ever heard of this sect before. But overnight, the name spread all over the world


    "No one knows where the gate of heaven is. There are several people in tiandaomen, no one knows. No one knows who the owner of Tiandao gate is. However, the people of tiandaomen can be recognized as soon as they are born. Because they are the only ones who can pull the cart with the sleigh horse. "


    Xuelingma is a kind of spirit beast. It is very fast and powerful. All can attack with ice attribute. They are social animals. No one has ever been able to catch this spirit beast, let alone tame it. But tiandaomen did. Then the people of tiandaomen used to pull cars, and they used eight heads at one time


    People listen to the soul stirring, for a long time did not return to God.


    "What is the purpose of the people of daomen this time?" There was a long silence before someone asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe just for a walk? Traveling in the world? " Some people speculate.


    "I really want to see the people of tiandaomen."


    "I also want to meet the heavenly way disciples of Xianzi Zhuoyue."


    The sky tiny saw one eye, two eyes some shine of Luo Yun Yi, smile a way: "still think you don''t care to anything."


    "The way of heaven is different." Luo Yunyi returned to his senses, put down the tea cup in his hand, with a straight face, and repeated this sentence again, "the gate of heaven is different."


    The sky tiny silent smile, did not speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    This meal is of course invited by Luo Yunyi. After dinner, Luo Yunyi says goodbye to Tianmiao and goes on shopping for his mother.


    Tianmiao sits by the window and looks at Luo Yunyi''s figure disappearing in the crowd. He turns his head and looks at the smiling konghou.


    "Master, ha ha, I didn''t expect this Mugu to care so much about tiandaomen. I thought that this man would not say anything. " Kongho said with a smile, "this shows that our heavenly gate is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people."


    "Human beings, respect and worship the strong from the heart. In fact, it''s not just human beings, it''s all things. " Dongxiao said on one side.


    "Yes, yes. Oh, Lao Bai told me, master, can I go back first? " Kongho said suddenly.


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao nodded.


    The konghou cheered and disappeared in the same place the next moment.


    "This guy..." Dongxiao helplessly smile, "also old white can stand her noisy."


    "Let her go. It''s the first time that she met an old dragon. That dragon has been lonely for a long time. As the only one left in the world... " The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "Yes." Dong Xiao laughs, "in this world, there are dragon and Phoenix. It''s really a surprise for konghou and me, and it makes us happy."


    "What about the phoenix egg? How about now? " Asked the sky.


    "Still there, all right."


    "Some time later You can bring it out. "


    "Yes, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Peach city is more and more lively, because not only Chengtian sect, but also a sect will come to accept disciples. Every year around the size of the door will come to Taocheng apprentice. Just this time, because of the arrival of chengtianzong, it was even more powerful.


    The Lord of Taocheng finally welcomed the people of chengtianzong. The leader was the eldest disciple of the elder of chengtianzong. He came to take the place of master. What''s more, it''s a close door disciple. Therefore, he was particularly cautious about this apprenticeship.


    The city Lord warmly hosted a banquet to receive him. The elder disciple, who is more than 400 years old but seems to be in his thirties, is named Xu Zihai. He is steady, strong and decent. Therefore, the elder is very relieved to give him the job of accepting disciples.


    "Master Xu." The city Lord made a gesture of invitation with a smile, "please take a seat."


    "I''m sorry, the Lord is so polite. It''s not the same as the predecessors. " Xu Zihai waved his hand with a smile, "call me brother Xu. If your grandson worships us, the name will have to be changed. "


    The city master said with a smile: "where, where. Master Xu is highly respected and well-known. It''s right to call him. Even if my poor grandson is really lucky enough to be a beginner, it''s something else. " Of course, the Lord knows that some words are just polite words. No matter in terms of strength or age, the other party can really be his senior.


    "Call out the baby first and I''ll see." Xu Zihai sat down and said with a smile. Although the Lord of the city is so hospitable, it''s still important. However, the priority of taking apprentices to the Lord''s residence is to give the Lord face. If not, the young man will be found. The alternative in his mind.


    "Good, good. Go and call Yunfei and let him come to see Master Xu. " The city master told people to go to Luo Yunfei quickly with a smile. After saying this, he turned to Xu Zihai and said, "this child can''t see people all day, because he is practicing and is very diligent."


    "That''s good. That''s good." Xu Zihai nodded with a smile. I heard the rumor about Luo Yunfei before I came here. It seems that I really worked as hard as the rumor said.


    When Luo Yun came to the hall to meet Xu Zihai, Xu Zihai was surprised and then stood up with a smile: "young man, we meet again. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "It''s you." Luo Yunfei looks up to see Xu Zihai and is surprised.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s the right person." Xu Zihai was very happy. He came down, patted Luo Yunfei on the shoulder and exclaimed, "it''s just you. I''ll accept you as his old man''s closing disciple on behalf of my master. Would you like to?"


    Luo Yunfei surprised to see Xu Zihai, nodded and saluted: "yes, yes, I''d like to see the elder martial brother."


    "Good, good. When you go back, you can worship your teacher. " Xu Zihai is very happy to see such a graceful Luo Yunfei.


    "Have you met?" The Lord asked in doubt.


    "Yes, yes, ha ha. Yunfei is very good. " Xu Zihai is not stingy of her praise.


    "Well, what''s going on?" The Lord of the city was even more puzzled.


    "This child is really good. Although my master''s apprenticeship depends on his aptitude, he pays more attention to one''s character. On the way here, I saw Yunfei fight for justice. I think the old master will be very happy to receive such a disciple with good quality and good conduct. " Xu Zihai said with a smile.


    "I see." Although the Lord of the city had some doubts about where they had met, he didn''t ask now. I''m also very happy that things are going so smoothly, "please come and have a drink."


    "OK, let''s go." Xu Zihai took two steps, then turned his head and looked at Luo Yunfei, "Yunfei, come and sit with me."


    "Yes." Luo Yunfei also has a smile on his face and follows Xu Zihai quickly.


    At the banquet, the city Lord sits on the top, with Xu Zihai on the left and Luo Yunfei next to Xu Zihai. Luo''an mausoleum sits on the right side of the city Lord. He is in sharp contrast to the people who are cheering and cheering at the banquet. Tao Yingying, who was next to him, was not angry: "Yunfei was accepted as a closed disciple today. Can you not be happy for him without this expression?"


    Luo anling takes a cold look at Tao Yingying. She doesn''t speak and starts to leave.


    "Stop!" Tao Yingying was enraged by the action of luo''anling. She screamed. Forget this is in the banquet, the result of this scream, attracted everyone to look here.


    The Lord frowned and looked at her with warning. Wouldn''t it be more peaceful on such an occasion?


    "Today is such a big day for Yunfei. Let''s drink to master Xu." Tao Yingying smiles, stands up and raises her glass.


    Luo''anling completely ignored Tao YingYing and was about to leave.


    "Stop!" Without waiting for the city leader to speak, Tao Yingying screamed again.


    Luo''anling didn''t pay any attention and didn''t stop.


    Tao Yingying quickly walked two steps to grab Luo anling''s arm and roared: "are you going to find that bitch again. Now my son has become a disciple of chengtianzong. Who is inferior to me? "


    The Lord''s face is black enough to drip water. He shouldn''t have allowed Tao Yingying to come out to the banquet.


    Luo Yunfei was also stunned. He knows that his mother is sometimes very paranoid, but, in such an occasion, say such words, don''t you know that she is not alone in embarrassment?


    The next moment, there was a crackle.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Because luo''anling slapped Tao Yingying in the face and knocked her down. Tao Yingying vomited blood and two teeth from her mouth.


    For a moment, the hall was as quiet as a cicada.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    "How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me? Luo anling, you''ve eaten the gall of a leopard. How dare you beat me! What I said is wrong? My son is promising now. If you don''t give my son your full support, you will lose face. " Tao Yingying covers her face, quickly gets up, spits out the blood in her mouth, and rushes towards Luo anling like crazy.


    "Don''t pull it down for me." The city master had an uncertain premonition in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re the bitch. Do you dare to insult Xinlan and Yunyi again? " Luo anling said with a sullen face.


    "Bitches, they are bitches, bitches! How about I scold you? What''s the face of wasting resources in the city Lord''s mansion? These should be my son''s Tao Yingying raves wildly.


    "Shut up The Lord of the city yelled, and then he yelled, "stop it!"


    Luo''an mausoleum has been hit with one hand, and the city Lord flies to luo''an mausoleum, hoping to stop it.


    As a result, luo''anling was completely unmoved and did not turn around to deal with the master''s hand. Instead, he ignored the hand and hit Tao Yingying. Tao Yingying was hit to fly out, and the blood in her mouth gushed out, spraying in the air. The next moment, luo''an Lingsheng received the city master''s hand, but he also stood unsteadily, with a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    Luo Yunfei looked at the scene. He didn''t understand why his mother was so paranoid and why his father almost treated his mother as an enemy. Without any mercy, why did you want to get married and give birth to him?


    Xu Zihai was also surprised by this change. Just a good banquet, how come it''s like this?


    "Father, why? Why do you do this to your mother? Even if you don''t like your mother any more, you shouldn''t be so heavy handed. " Luo Yun flies to come over, takes out Dan Yao to plug in Tao Yingying''s mouth, and complains to Luo anling sadly. Looking at his bloody mother, his heart really ached.


    Luo anling coldly looks at the sad Luo Yunfei, not moved, coughs up a mouthful of blood, and continues to walk outside the gate.


    "Father! How can you do this to me? Am I not good enough? " Luo Yunfei couldn''t help crying out.


    Luo''anling stopped and turned to look at Luo Yunfei.


    "Anling!" roared the Lord


    Luo anling smiles. He looks at Luo Yunfei and Tao Yingying. He slowly opens his mouth. His tone is unspeakable sarcasm: "are you sure you really want to know?"


    "Anling, shut up!" The city Lord roared anxiously.


    "Why, you want to kill me? Do you want to shut up? " Luo anling laughed sarcastically.


    The city master can''t say what he said. His lips trembled and his face faded.


    "Father, what do you mean Luo Yunfei''s heart has never had fear.


    "I really don''t know what Tao Yingying said. The resources of the city Lord''s mansion belong to her son. When she was unmarried, her parents and my grandmother came to me and begged me to marry her, save face, save everyone''s face. I was soft hearted and agreed. As a result, what did I get? break up families. Tao Yingying, do you forget that you and I are not husband and wife, but at that time you knelt down and asked me to marry you, and your son has nothing to do with me. Where on earth did you get your face and say that all the things of the Luo family belong to your son? Have you forgotten how grandma knelt down for you? " Luo''anling''s voice is full of irony and hostility. Every word is like a sharp knife, penetrating Luo Yunfei''s heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The Lord sat down and closed his eyes. He knows that one day will rebound, but did not expect such a thorough rebound, leaving no room. They have been careful to hide the fig leaf, the result in such occasions was torn.


    "Father, what do you say?" Luo Yunfei looked at Luo anling in disbelief and asked in a trembling voice.


    Tao Yingying hysterically yelled: "you nonsense, Yunfei is your son. It''s yours, it''s yours! The Luo family is also Yunfei''s


    The city master opened his eyes and looked at Tao Yingying. He didn''t know when Tao Yingying became so paranoid, crazy and ambitious.


    "Tao Yingying, if you want to die, I''ll kill you now." Luo anling''s eyes were full of killing intention, and his voice was even colder, "just you? A fool I don''t know, I''ll take a fancy to you? Did you forget when you and your mother knelt down in front of me and begged me? "


    "No! You''re bullshit, bullshit. " Tao Yingying shakes her head crazily and shouts, "how can you be so unfeeling to me? I love you so much. Yunfei is our child."


    "Go to hell." Luo anling couldn''t stand it any longer, "you crazy man, you should have died long ago."


    "Stop, anling. After all, she is your cousin, the daughter of the master of the moon half sect!" The Lord of the city flew forward, one palm against the palm of luo''an mausoleum.


    There was a loud bang, tables and chairs were flying, dishes were flying.


    The city Lord stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body. He only felt the surge in his chest, and then he could not help it any more, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He looked at luo''anling with a cold face but standing in the same place. He knew that luo''anling was ready to kill him, so he didn''t have any spare strength. He was also fighting with all his strength. It turns out that Has anling already surpassed him in strength?


    Luo Yunfei has long been dull and petrified. Luo anling''s words, like thunder, split his brain a blank, frozen in place.


    "Uncle, help me, help me. He really wants to kill me. I really want to... " Tao Yingying shivered to get up, grabbed the sleeve of the Lord, a face of fear.


    "Shut up However, the next moment, the city Lord also slapped Tao Yingying in the face. He looked at the unbelievable Tao YingYing and said angrily, "I thought you would change. I thought you would be restrained, but in the end, you''ve made it worse. Bitches. Where''s your upbringing? Do you forget that Yu Xinlan is anling''s real wife? " Yes, he was not very satisfied with the identity of Luo anling''s wife. He was just a casual monk without any background. His son''s qualification was also extremely poor. He was an unprecedented Wulinggen. He doesn''t look up to Yu Xinlan, the result also affects Tao Yingying''s attitude, let Tao Yingying more rampant, from look down on Yu Xinlan''s attitude to hate. Let Tao Yingying more lost self, contributed to her ambition.


    "Uncle, why did you hit me?" Tao Yingying covers her face and looks at the city Lord in disbelief.


    Xu Zihai is embarrassed to sit in the original position. He doesn''t know whether to persuade or leave now.


    "Oh, it''s hard for you to remember that Xinlan is my wife." Luo anling laughed sarcastically, "I should have been like this a long time ago. It''s too late. It''s too late. You can protect this bitch today, and you can protect me forever in the future? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    "What the hell do you want to do?" Cried the Lord angrily.


    "What do I want to do? I want to kill. Kill this bitch, kill you, kill all the people in Taocheng. " Luo anling lowered his head, sneered and said clearly, "I should have resisted long ago. Now, it''s too late, it''s too late. All of you, damn it! Damn it all! What qualifications do I have to return to Xinlan? What qualifications do I have to let Yunyi call me dad. All this is thanks to you! All of you, damn it


    With the crazy murmuring of luo''anling, his momentum suddenly increased, and his whole body was filled with the atmosphere of fury.


    "No, I''m going to be possessed!" Xu Zihai yelled, "stop him!"


    Needless to say, the Lord of the city has already done it. He quickly made a set of fingerprints, and a small array appeared on the head of luo''anling.


    "Anling, wake up! It''s my father''s fault! Wake up The Lord of the city cried out anxiously. This formula can set up an array to temporarily trap luo''anling, but it can''t wake him up.


    "Damn you all! Go to hell Luo''an mausoleum turned a deaf ear, and the violent power suddenly poured out. Taking him as the center, it broke out.


    "Anling! It''s wrong to be a father. It''s wrong. Wake up The Lord of the city really regretted this moment. It turns out that anling''s strength is so strong that his talent is really one in a million. Why does he put his hope on Luo Yunfei and then encourage Tao Yingying''s ambition? Why is he so stupid?


    Xu Zihai had ordered his disciples to form a formation and set up a boundary to cover luo''an mausoleum and protect other people in the hall. However, the border is cracking quickly, and the disciples of the formation can''t hold it any longer. Their mouths and noses have overflowed with blood.


    What is the state of cultivation of luo''an mausoleum? Golden elixir peak? Xu Zihai was shocked. He didn''t expect that the little peach city was full of dragons and tigers!


    Tao Yingying grabs Luo Yunfei''s hand and howls: "Yunfei, stop him, or we will all die. This madman


    "Mother, am I really not his son?" Luo Yunfei''s voice, with unspeakable pain and despair.


    "Of course, it''s time to ask that." Tao Yingying said impatiently.


    "Mother, can you tell the truth?" Luo Yunfei suddenly roared out of control.


    Tao Yingying was startled by Luo Yunfei and immediately roared: "so what? The Lord of the city is my uncle. You also have the blood of the Luo family. Why can''t you inherit the Luo family? "


    Luo Yunfei heard Tao Yingying''s words, completely frozen.


    "Anling! Wake up The Lord of the city is about to cry. He really regrets it. Why did those women threaten anling with filial piety at the beginning? Why did anling promise to marry Tao Yingying. He shouldn''t agree to the marriage for the sake of profit. It''s over. It''s all over.


    Xu Zihai roared: "Lord, come on, let''s join hands to kill him..."


    "What are you going to do to him?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice appeared at the door.


    Luo''anling, originally in a violent state, suddenly calmed down when he heard the sound.


    "Anling, what are you mad about? Come here quickly. " Yu Xinlan stood at the door, hands around the chest, coldly said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    The fury around the luo''an mausoleum vanished in an instant.


    "Are you going to be possessed? Because I almost abandoned you? " Yu Xinlan leaned against the door and said in a cold voice.


    "Possessed? What kind of obsession? No, I''m good. Xinlan, you said almost, which means that you didn''t abandon me? " Luo''anling looks at Yu Xinlan with ecstasy.


    "Come on, let''s go." Yu Xinlan stretched out her finger and hooked it, "if you want to stay here, just stay here. Yunyi and I are going to leave."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, our family, let''s go. Go where you say Luo An Ling flies to Yu Xinlan''s side and shows a silly smile.


    The hand of the city leader still keeps the posture of the thumping formula just now. Xu Zihai and others have fallen to the ground, because luo''anling just flew to Yu Xinlan''s side, which has broken the border they arranged.


    All the people were staring at the scene.


    Just now, the people who were still possessed by the devil and wanted to live and die were surrounded by Yu Xinlan with a silly smile. If Luo anling had a tail, it would have shaken out the shadow now.


    "Want to be possessed? And kill everyone? Including our mother and son? " Yu Xinlan asked sarcastically.


    "I I didn''t, how could it be Luo anling shook his head madly to deny it.


    "You''ve got a lot of guts." Yu Xinlan snorted.


    "I dare not." Luo anling continued to shake his head madly.


    "I''m ready." Luo Yunyi poked his head out from behind.


    "OK, let''s go." Yu Xinlan nods, then reaches out to Luo anling.


    Luo anling happily took Yu Xinlan''s hand, happy like a child.


    "Stop!" The Lord of the city gave a loud drink. After shouting, he felt that it was not right. He quickly slowed down his tone, "where are you going?"


    "In a word, it''s just getting out of here." Luo''anling looked at the Lord lightly, "if peach city is in trouble in the future, I will come back to help. But only three times. "


    "Do you really want to go? This is your home Cried the Lord anxiously.


    "Home?" Luo anling looked at Tao Yingying, "it''s yours, not ours."


    Luo Yunfei looks at the smiling Luo anling, then at Yu Xinlan, and finally at the calm Luo Yunyi.


    Suddenly understand, his first half of life, is a joke.


    All his efforts, all of course, all of the injustice, are a joke.


    He is not his father''s child at all. His birth is a shame.


    It was his father who covered up the disgrace, but his mother was not grateful. Instead, she was vengeful.


    "It''s OK. When they leave, Yunfei, you will be the future leader of Taocheng." Tao Yingying holds Luo Yunfei''s arm tightly and says with two eyes shining.


    Luo Yunfei looked at Tao YingYing and finally said with difficulty, "Why are you my mother Why... "


    Tao Yingying was stunned and looked at Luo Yunfei: "what are you talking about?"


    Luo Yunfei also stood up, turned and walked to the gate, and said in a soft voice, "here, it doesn''t belong to me."


    Xu Zihai looked at Luo Yunfei and said, "little younger martial brother, you are still little younger martial brother. These things will not affect our apprenticeship. Would you like to go with me? "


    "I will." Luo Yunfei nodded.


    The city Lord wants to say something, but he doesn''t know what to say at this moment.


    At this moment, Luo Yunyi''s body suddenly sent out ten thousand golden light, stabbing everyone''s eyes.


    Luo Yunfei was stunned and took out his jade pendant.


    It''s a jade pendant from Tianmiao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "The people of tiandaomen are the people of tiandaomen!"


    "Look, sheringma!"


    "It''s snowing. It''s really going to snow!"


    There was a lot of noise outside the hall.


    All of them were surprised and went out of the hall and looked up at the sky.


    A gorgeous carriage was pulled by eight snow spirit horses and hovered over the city Lord''s mansion.


    The sweet and clear bell rang in everyone''s ears.


    Luo Yunyi''s eyes brightened, and he looked at the empty carriage.


    "Tiandaomen..." Xu Zihai murmured, then took the lead in bowing and bowing. In a sense, tiandaomen is the benefactor of their sect, or, to be exact, the benefactor of the whole cultivation world. At the beginning, if the fierce beasts in ancient times had not been attacked by tiandaomen, the world would have been devastated.


    Others bowed their heads and gave the highest respect to tiandaomen.


    "Luo Yunyi." A clear voice came from the carriage.


    "I''m here!" Luo Yunyi shouts.


    "Would you like to worship under the gate of heaven?" Asked the man in the carriage.


    "I will!" There was a smile on Luo Yunyi''s face


    The crowd was in an uproar. Tiandaomen accepted the apprentice!


    For the first time in history, tiandaomen accepted apprentices.


    And they also witnessed the scene of tiandaomen accepting disciples.


    Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan look at each other. They can''t believe what happened at the moment.


    Tiandaomen took their son as an apprentice.


    The Lord of the city was shivering and confused. The upheaval of this day has made him lose the ability of thinking.


    His son, who always thought he was mediocre, was actually stronger than him, but because he was totally disappointed in the family, he wanted to leave. He is optimistic about Luo Yunfei. Now that he has been exposed, he feels ashamed to stay at Luo''s home and wants to leave. Luo Yunyi, whom he dislikes most, is accepted as a disciple by the highest heaven gate in the world. However, the same to leave.


    At last, there is nothing left


    Tao Yingying collapsed on the ground and murmured: "how can it be? How is that possible? If you want to take my son as an apprentice. "


    "Me, can I take my parents with me?" Luo Yunyi suddenly asked.


    When they asked this, they were all surprised. How dare they put forward conditions? Tiandao gate, that''s Tiandao gate! You''re very lucky to be a member of the heavenly gate, and you dare to put forward conditions.


    "Of course, that''s what I mean." Tianmiao smiles in the carriage. Luo Yunyi is very good. His mother''s cooking is very good, she is still thinking about how to pack together, Luo Yunyi said this on the road.


    "We can also go to tiandaomen?" Yu Xinlan can''t believe that he looks at Luo anling. No one knows where tiandaomen is, and of course no one has been there. Tiandaomen is like a holy land in all people''s hearts. Now, can they go to this holy land as the family members of their disciples?


    "Yes." Tianmiao''s words fall behind, three beams fall, covering luo''anling, Yu Xinlan and Luo Yunyi. Then they disappear in the same place.


    Then the gorgeous carriage flew up into the sky and gradually disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Snowflakes are flying.


    The city master reaches out his hand to catch a snowflake. Suddenly, he burst into tears.


    If at first, he supported his son and prevented his mother from kneeling down to ask for anling. If at first, he did not agree to the marriage for the sake of profit. If at first, he had a better attitude towards Yu Xinlan. Will it happen today?


    He knows that even if anling and Yunyi leave, they won''t really ignore Taocheng and chengzhufu. But that''s only based on responsibility.


    He has lost something very important, and he will never find it again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    Peach city became famous overnight.


    The grandson of the Lord of the city was accepted as a disciple of tiandaomen. Not to mention that, he took his parents with him.


    And that disciple is just Wulinggen.


    Why does tiandaomen accept such low qualified disciples?


    It must be because of something extraordinary about this man.


    Tiandaomen, maybe there''s a way to wash and refine the five spirit roots into one spirit root? Otherwise, why take a five spirit root?


    However, I am really envious. What is the reason why this man is favored by tiandaomen.


    As for what happened to the Luo family that night, although we know that the relationship between Luo Yunyi and the Luo family is not good, no one dares to underestimate the Luo family. We all know that if the Luo family is in trouble, Luo Yunyi will not stand by.


    It''s just that a lot of people are gossiping about the blood of the Luo family in private. Luo Tingyu, the sister of the city Lord, married the Lord of the half moon sect and gave birth to a daughter named Tao Yingying, who was extremely spoiled. As a result, Tao Yingying was unruly, arrogant and selfish. Later, I fell in love with a handsome disciple and insisted on getting married. But when the disciple had someone he liked, he flatly refused. She did not do two endlessly, directly gave people medicine, strong this disciple.


    The disciple left in shame and indignation and betrayed the moon sect. It''s so easy for the master of moon half sect to suppress this matter. Results taoyingying pregnant, let taoyingying beat, she is not willing to. Luo Tingyu goes back to Luo''s home and discusses the matter with the city master. She promises that after marrying Tao Yingying, the moon half sect will not only give a lot of betrothal gifts, but also give more help to Taocheng. The Lord weighed his interests and agreed to it.


    However, Luo anling firmly opposed it. Because he''s married and his loved one has just had a baby.


    As a result, Luo Tingyu came to beg him, and so did his grandmother. An old grandmother even knelt down and begged him.


    Luo Tingyu repeatedly guarantees that she only has a reputation and will not have any requirements, that is, to give Tao Yingying a place to live and save her face.


    The Lord of the city came to persuade it.


    Luo anling finally agreed, which made him regret all his life.


    Yu Xinlan''s child is Wulinggen, and Tao Yingying''s child is danlinggen. This makes the city master who doesn''t like Yu Xinlan very much, more partial to Tao Yingying.


    At the beginning, luo''anling told Yu Xinlan the truth of the incident and his own difficulties.


    After hearing this, Yu Xinlan just calmly turns him out of their small yard.


    "I can understand, but I can''t understand." Yu Xinlan said this when she closed the door. Although still love, but can not accept such a thing.


    The city Lord, who had been very good to his niece, was better to Tao Yingying after she gave birth to the child. Slowly, Tao Yingying forgets the original intention of the marriage, and her ambition is getting bigger and bigger. She completely turns away from being a guest. From the bottom of her heart, she tells herself that everything is true. Luo Yunfei is the child of Luo anling, and everything of the Luo family belongs to them.


    It is too late for the city master to find out this problem.


    The departure of the three members of the luo''anling family is a foregone conclusion.


    Tao Yingying was sent back to yuebanzong. Luotingyu and the master of yuebanzong wanted to make up for the city master, but the city master waved his hand and said he didn''t want to see them again. Looking at the old city Lord overnight, luotingyu also regrets the original decision.


    Luo Yunfei also left for chengtianzong, unwilling to see Tao Yingying again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    The Luo Yunyi family didn''t care about the gossip after they left.


    Now they are on their way to tiandaomen.


    At that time, when they were taken to the carriage by Tianmiao, they found that the carriage was extremely spacious. There was even a soft table at the back of the carriage for people to rest. In front of the carriage was a low table with four seats on each side. Luo anling and Yu Xinlan are still very nervous sitting opposite Tianmiao. When they are at a loss, Luo Yunyi has already opened his mouth with a smile.


    "It''s you." Luo Yunyi holds the jade pendant in his hand and says happily.


    "Yes, it''s me. Luo Yunyi, you will be the chief disciple of tiandaomen in the future. You need to look like the chief disciple. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Chief disciple?


    Luo anling and Yu Xinlan look at each other in surprise, but they dare not ask.


    "Who is the master?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Yes - God." Tianmiao said with a smile, "let''s go back to tiandaomen first."


    Luo Yunyi was stunned. What day is it? what do you mean?


    At that time, Luo Yunyi didn''t understand the meaning of Tianmiao''s saying that there should be a chief disciple. Later, he understood. Then he was in a very complicated mood.


    Tiandaomen is located in the endless sea area of the East China Sea, where it is a forbidden area. Human beings can''t reach it at all, because there is a prohibition here. No matter who it is, it''s impossible to break the ban. It is said that there is a giant dragon living here. This is the domain of that giant dragon, so human beings can''t set foot on it.


    The snow spirit horse pulls the carriage, the speed is extremely fast, but it passes through this sea area smoothly. Luo Yunyi and Yu Xinlan stick out their heads from the window beside them and look at the scene in front of them in surprise.


    Under the carriage, the blue sea looked like a huge blue gem, shining with charming luster in the sun. Looking ahead, through the clouds, a group of huge and gorgeous buildings appeared in front of us. Pavilions, small bridges, flowing water, waterfalls, exotic flowers, beautiful, just like fairyland.


    At last the carriage stopped steadily in front of the gate.


    A towering gate above the dragon and phoenix dance written three words, Tiandao gate.


    Luo''anling stood in the same place and looked at the three words of tiandaomen. Then he entered the final stage. Yu Xinlan also immediately settled down.


    Luo Yun Yi is stunned, some did not know what to do to look at the sky.


    Tianmiao gently shakes his head, indicating that Luo Yunyi doesn''t want to disturb her and follows her forward.


    "Those three words were written by my father. It contains the mysteries of heaven and earth. When they can observe the characters, they are settled, which proves that they have good understanding and good mind. Don''t disturb them. When they wake up, someone will bring them The sky slowly paced forward.


    Luo Yunyi followed him and asked, "how many people are there in Tiandao gate?"


    "It''s just you and me." Tianmiao stops and turns to look at Luo Yunyi, "now it''s just you and me, I''m elder martial sister. Ask elder martial sister to listen. "


    "Elder martial sister." Luo Yunyi is a little surprised. There is only one person in tiandaomen. Who is the elder martial sister''s father? Master is heaven? Luo Yunyi is full of doubts.


    "You can choose one of the courtyards here. It''s my yard. It''s my yard. Your parents, too, let them choose their own yard. In the future, your parents will be responsible for all the affairs of tiandaomen. If you don''t understand, you can ask Dongxiao. " The sky tiny light voice shouts a way, "Dong Xiao."


    The next moment, a handsome man appeared in the sky.


    "This is Dongxiao, the manager of tiandaomen. This is Luo Yunyi, a new disciple. " Introduction to Tianmiao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    "Elder martial brother Luo, you can call me if you have something." Dongxiao said with a smile.


    "I don''t deserve it. Elder martial brother Dongxiao, please pay more attention in the future. " Luo Yunyi bows his hand. He can see that the strength of the people in front of him is much higher than that of him. It''s a matter of course to be called elder martial brother.


    "And a deputy manager, playing outside now. Let''s wait until she comes back. " Tianmiao went to the highest palace, "that''s the main hall of Tiandao gate. You can visit the rest and choose your own yard. When your parents wake up, I have something important to say


    "Yes, elder martial sister." Luo Yunyi should come down.


    Three days later, luo''anling and Yu Xinlan wake up from entering the final stage. They are shocked to find that their strength has been improved. For the power of tiandaomen, they had a deep understanding again.


    Luo Yunyi takes them to the main hall. He is thinking about the important events that Tianmiao said.


    "Father, mother, before we came, there were only three people in tiandaomen. Elder martial sister Tianmiao, director of Dongxiao, and a deputy director. There are six of us. Elder martial sister said that you can choose one of the courtyards here. In addition to everything else, it''s the elder martial sister''s other courtyard. Elder martial sister said that you will be responsible for the affairs of tiandaomen in the future. If you have anything, you can ask the director of Dongxiao. " Luo Yunyi explains it slowly.


    Voice just fell, Dong Xiao appeared in Luo Yunyi''s side: "you call me?"


    Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan were both startled. The silent man appeared without feeling any fluctuation at all. His strength is too high to be measured. Who is he?


    "Brother Dongxiao, these are my parents. Father, mother, this is the director of Dongxiao. You can ask him if you don''t understand. " Luo Yunyi said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s go to the master first. After meeting the host, we''ll take over the business again. " Dong Xiao Chong nodded slightly to them, saying hello.


    "Yes, chief." Luo anling and Yu Xinlan bow their hands and answer.


    "Don''t be nervous." Dong Xiao smiles, "we''ve been working together for a long time."


    "Elder martial sister said that there is something very important to say. Let''s go there quickly." Luo Yunyi has been thinking about this sentence that Tianmiao said, so he urged.


    After hearing this, Dong Xiao was silent.


    The host is very important


    Forget it, wait for them to feel it.


    "There is also a deputy manager. I''ll give it to you when she comes back after playing..." Dongxiao raised his head and said, "Oh, she will come back."


    Luo Yunyi''s family looked up and saw a scene that they could not forget in their whole life.


    Above the blue sky, a silver dragon leaped out of the deep cloud with a long roar. Then another ice blue dragon jumped out from behind. The two dragons were fighting and roaring down through the white clouds.


    "Dragon, Dragon..." Luo anling murmured.


    "Or both ends..." Yu Xinlan also stares big eyes.


    "That''s konghou and Laobai. Kongho is the deputy manager. When I''m away, I can find her if I have something to do. The other is Lao Bai, the guardian of this sea area. " Dongxiao said calmly, "let''s go. I''ll introduce you later in the hall."


    Luo Yunyi looks at the two dragons at the top of the cloud. After a long time, he takes back his eyes and looks at the Dongxiao. So, brother Dongxiao is human? If not human, what is his noumenon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    On the main hall, Luo Yunyi''s family saw Tianmiao, a beautiful woman and a handsome middle-aged man standing beside Tianmiao. That should be the human form of two dragons.


    "Coming. Let''s all sit down and get to know each other so as not to have any misunderstanding in the future. " Tianmiao waves to Luo Yunyi''s family and signals them to sit down.


    "Kongho, you know them all." Dongxiao came over and stood on the other side of the sky, "you can call me Dongxiao, this is konghou, next to this is Bai. You can call him lord Bai


    Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan quickly stand up and salute.


    "I see. In the future, you will be free to enter and leave this sea area. " The middle-aged man called Bai raised his hand and put three light blue rays into Luo Yunyi''s family. The three representatives can cross the sea in defiance of the ban.


    "Elder martial sister, do you have anything important to announce or order?" Luo Yun Yi Shen voice asks a way.


    "Ah, yes. It''s very important. It needs your parents to do it. " Tianmiao smiles.


    "At your command." Luo anling and Yu Xinlan straightened up and said solemnly.


    "I want to eat Sichuan food. Is Xinlan the best at this? I have a lot of ingredients. But I haven''t tasted a lot of things in this world. In the future, the affairs of tiandaomen, especially the kitchen, will be left to you. If you go out shopping, you can drive a sleigh horse. That''s faster. " Tianmiao also said solemnly.


    "Ha?" Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan looked at each other, and they saw the force in each other''s eyes, but they immediately stood up and bowed down, "yes."


    Luo Yunyi is a bit cloudy.


    "Dongxiao and kongho, you should hand over the affairs with them, and take them to know tiandaomen. The book Pavilion is also open to them, so that they can read it by themselves. " The sky is tiny to order.


    "Yes." Dongxiao and konghou came out, then rushed to luoanling and yuxinlan, "please follow us."


    Luo Yunyi watched his parents leave with Dongxiao and kongho, with a blank face.


    So, what is the important thing?


    "Younger martial brother." Tian Miao looks at Luo Yunyi with a smile.


    "Ah, yes." Luo Yunyi looked back at the sky.


    "Here you are. In three days, we''ll go to the same place. Go back to your room and have a rest Tianmiao waves and throws a jade slip to Luo Yunyi.


    "Yes." Luo Yunyi should come down and turn to leave.


    After everyone in the hall left, Tianmiao looked at Laobai standing on one side.


    "Bai, I''m sorry that konghou has caused you trouble."


    "Lord Tianmiao, there is no such thing. Kongho is very cute. I haven''t seen such an energetic baby for a long time Lao Bai laughed, "thank you for saving her. I''m the only dragon in the world. I fell asleep and didn''t want to wake up again. My Lord, you don''t know how excited I was when I was woken up and saw that it was a baby that woke me up. "


    Tianmiao laughed: "kongho is very excited when he knows that there are dragon people in this world. I will come to quarrel with you and ask you to play with her. "


    "I know all about her life. Her people really love her. Of course, she is also very lovely, worthy of being loved like this. Thank you for your kindness, my Lord. " Lao Bai finished and bowed solemnly.


    "You''re welcome. We''re going to bother you at this time. " Tianmiao waved his hand, "you go. When she''s done, she''ll come to you again. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    "Well, my Lord, I''ll do it first." Lao Bai bowed to salute and then retreated.


    Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan are listening to the explanation of Dongxiao and kongho.


    "You can read the secret books of shuge at will, and there is no restriction on you. All the courtyards are maintained by puppets. I''ll give you the array that controls the puppets later. In addition, xuelingma is usually kept in qingxueyuan. When you want to go shopping, go there and tell xuelingma that they will take you there. " Dongxiao said.


    Kongho gives Yu Xinlan a list of what Tianmiao likes to eat.


    "Here you are. You can call us if you have something. And this token, each of you should take with you. " Kongho handed it to them.


    "We have something else to do. Visit the yard yourself. There are no taboos. The most important point is, three meals a day, please pay attention. The host likes your craft very much. Can you make hot pot tonight? " Dongxiao asked.


    "Yes." Yu Xinlan nodded, "but I didn''t bring enough hot pot seasoning."


    "Go out and buy it. Sheringma will be quick." Dongxiao said, "we have something else to do. Let''s go ahead. Call us if you have something


    Dongxiao and kongho left after they had told each other.


    When Yu Xinlan and Luo anling fly in the sky in the carriage pulled by Xueling horse, they still feel unreal.


    "I never dreamed that one day I would be able to go shopping on a snowing horse." Yu Xinlan looked at the white clouds that were rapidly retreating outside, and said excitedly.


    "I didn''t even dream that we became people of tiandaomen. In your words, what''s our name, extra staff?" Luo anling also looked outside and said in a trance.


    "Yes, hahaha, we are also very good non staff. This is the gate of heaven! The pinnacle of the world. In other words, anling, what do you think of Tianmiao''s strength? " Yu Xinlan asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but I guess it should be very, very strong. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I guess she can solve the ancient fierce beast that everyone has no way to solve. Her strength may be close to God, but I don''t know why she didn''t fly. Maybe it''s just suppressing your own strength? " Luo anling felt his chin and guessed.


    "If you don''t understand, you don''t want to. Let''s go to the store first. I''m going to get some seasoning. " Yu Xinlan said the store is her two stores in Taocheng. One shop sells hot pot and barbecue, the other shop sells Sichuan cuisine.


    "OK, and buy some cakes and dried fruits from taohuaji, your favorite shop." Luo anling said with a smile.


    Yu Xinlan chuckled. Although she didn''t want to have more contact with Luo anling these years, Luo anling always cared about her and thought about her everywhere.


    When the carriage of Xueling horse appeared over the Peach City, the peach city was boiling again. I saw the carriage of tiandaomen again!


    When the carriage stopped at the door of this shop and that shop, and everyone saw that the people who came out were Luo anling and Yu Xinlan, they all knew it. Then everyone''s envious eyes will be red. They may not have the chance to sit in the spirit beast like xuelingma in their whole life. Finally, I saw that they were here to buy vegetables, and it was a black line.


    At that moment, I feel that the gate of heaven is a little grounded?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    In the evening, TIANYAO ate hot pot as he wished.


    "Ah, it''s delicious." Tianmiao sighed, "but I can only eat for two more days."


    "Why?" Luo anling and Yu Xinlan are uneasy and nervous.


    "Because I''m going to go out with my younger martial brother in two days. You''re going to stay at home. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes." Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan let down their heart and said in unison.


    Luo Yunyi''s mouth is still covered with a piece of pork, experience? Go out to experience with elder martial sister?


    "In the West Sea, there is a secret place that opens every 100 years. The secret place will choose one hundred people to go in. Any practitioner will have a chance, including free practice. Let''s go as a casual practice. " Tianmiao and Luo Yunyi said.


    Luo Yunyi nodded.


    Two days later, Tianmiao and luoyunyi went out.


    The West Sea and the East China Sea are separated by a large area of land. They need to cross the land to reach the West Sea.


    "It will be more than half a year before the secret land will open. Don''t worry. Let''s walk around first. " Tianmiao sat on the spirit boat and said slowly. This spirit boat is small and exquisite, but it has everything. There is a soft cave in the cabin, a low table, a cushion, and a cabinet beside it, which contains a lot of food. Tianmiao is now in disguise and has a plain appearance. Compared with the handsome Luo Yunyi, it''s totally two styles.


    "Elder martial sister, this spirit boat seems to be extraordinary. If we fly like this, will anyone want to rob us?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    As soon as Luo Yun''s anecdote was finished, a fierce voice came from behind: "the people in the spirit boat quickly roll out, hand over the spirit boat, and you will be spared your life."


    Luo Yunyi


    Is this what his mother once said about the crow''s mouth?


    Tianmiao poured a glass of water lazily: "ignore them, just speed up. You have the ability to chase us. "


    Luo Yunyi nodded, put his hands on the array disk and began to accelerate.


    "Stop! Stop for me and spare your life. " The people in the back roared when they saw that the boat was speeding up.


    Luo Yunyi turns a deaf ear and continues to accelerate.


    Then the people who wanted to win the treasure behind watched the small and exquisite flying boat fly farther and farther, and soon disappeared in their eyes. The boat they were in was five times as big as Tianmiao''s, and there were more than twenty people standing on it. The leader is the person who spoke just now. These people are the disciples of shanghezong, and they are also waiting for the secret place to open.


    "How fast! Such a treasure! I don''t care. I want it. I must get it! " There is a woman''s voice, sharp ring up, "elder martial brother, do you hear me, I want this."


    "I know, younger martial sister, don''t worry. We''ll chase this way. We''ll meet each other. Their strength must be very low, otherwise they would not run away without saying anything. The rat knows how to run. " Just now the person who threatened Luo Yunyi gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Since elder martial brother said he would get it for you, he will certainly get it." Another man comforted.


    "But, elder martial brother, is this Lingzhou from other sects? Will we get into trouble if we act so rashly? " Someone asked hesitantly.


    "No, as far as I know, no one in the other three sects has such a spirit boat. Don''t you see that? This spirit boat is very small and can hold several people at most. And there is no clan mark on it, including Zhongpin clan mark. It must be the chance of casual repair. But now we see that we are predestined with each other. " The elder martial brother''s analysis is very reasonable, and his words are even more natural. "I''ve long seen that only a few scattered practitioners would want to do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    This group of disciples of shanghezong are the disciples of the Lord. The younger martial sister, Liu Feihe, is the daughter of the Lord. The patriarch and his wife became a Taoist couple. It took three hundred years for them to have this daughter. Naturally, the patriarch was like a pearl. On the contrary, the master''s wife has always been strict, and Liu Feihe came out this time because he had a conflict with his mother and asked his elder martial brothers to take her out to experience.


    There is no disagreement among the disciples headed by elder martial brother.


    There are a lot of things about killing people and looting treasures in the world of cultivation, but many people will also care about the cycle of cause and effect, and easily will not commit the crime of killing. This is also the reason why senior brother shouts to hand over the boat and spare the lives of the people on it.


    Today''s four major sects are Chengtian sect, daoyan sect, Shanghe sect and Wuji sect. The strength of the four major departments is very strong, and their relations are still friendly, at least on the surface.


    ¡­¡­


    After their flying boat flew far away, Luo Yun Yi slowed down.


    "Have you read all the jade slips I gave you?" The sky is tiny to have no image of lean on soft collapse, back lean on thick and soft cushion, lazy ask a way.


    "Some of them are not finished." Luo Yunyi replied honestly, "because there are a lot of contents. It will probably take a few more days. "


    "It''s normal not to finish. Ordinary people may need to see one for a year and a half. " Tianmiao sat up and said, "let the spirit boat fly by itself. Bring me some snow spirit fruits in the cupboard over there."


    Luo Yunyi came over and took out a box on the third floor of the cabinet. This box is made by Leng Yu. It is used to keep xuelingguo. Xuelingguo grows in the place where xuelingma lives, on the top of the highest snow mountain. This kind of fruit, crystal clear, full flesh, sweet juice. It tastes cool, and tastes like ice cream, but it''s pure natural ice cream.


    Luo Yunyi takes out the plate, and then carefully uses the clip to clip out the snow spirit fruit, and then carefully peels off the skin of the snow spirit fruit with a knife. A mellow, white and soft Xueling fruit with cold air can be eaten.


    "Would you like one?" Tianmiao asks Luo Yunyi with a spoon.


    Luo Yunyi shook his head: "I don''t like this kind of sweet food."


    Tianmiao ate it himself and asked, "do you think bean curd is salty or sweet?"


    "Neither. Bean curd, first pour sesame oil, chili oil, then soy sauce, vinegar, scallion, mustard mustard, pepper powder, spicy! This is the soul of bean curd. This is what my mother said. After I finished eating, I thought what my mother said was the truth. " Luo Yunyi answered this question seriously.


    "Ah, I want to eat it now. Can you do it?" Tianmiao looks up at Luo Yunyi.


    "Yes, but we have to make bean curd first."


    "Let''s go to the city of Xihai wharf and buy a yard. You cook for me after you practice. " The sky is dim and the sound is fixed.


    "Good." Luo Yunyi nodded.


    Then, Luo Yunyi saw the speed of the boat.


    In a moment, the surrounding scenery becomes a light spot. The next moment, they have appeared outside the city of Xihai city. This city is called Xiji City, because at the edge of the West Sea, people will go to another continent by boat from here, then this place will gradually develop from a small village to a city, and the wharf will become bigger and bigger.


    Later, because of that mysterious place, it became more prosperous and lively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    It''s forbidden to fly above West pole. So Tianmiao got off the boat outside the city, collected the boat, paid the entrance fee at the gate of the city, and then entered the city.


    Luo Yunyi has a storage ring in his hand, which is given to him by Dongxiao before he goes out. There are a lot of spirit stones in it. Luo Yunyi thinks that this may be what Niang said about the feeling of getting rich overnight?


    Into the West pole City, looking at the shops on both sides of the street, Tianmiao walks and looks. When you see the store you are interested in, you walk in and have a look around. Then you pay for what you like, and then you put the bought things in the storage ring.


    Go all the way, buy all the way.


    Almost 80% of the shops, Tianmiao went in to buy things. It''s no exaggeration to spend money like water.


    Then someone noticed them and talked about them in private.


    "What kind of disciple is that? It''s very rich. "


    "Didn''t you just buy some clothes and jewelry? What''s the big money? "


    "Are you stupid or are you pretending? Do you know the biggest smelter in West pole city? Many practising masters put things on consignment. Do you know how much they bought? Do you know how much a magic weapon costs? "


    "Well, is it so rich? Which sect''s disciples are they


    "I don''t know. Look at their clothes. They don''t have any clan signs. "


    "Is it sanxiu?"


    "No way. There''s no such rich casual repair. Even the leader of the sanxiu League could not be so rich. "


    "They also bought a yard. Just to wait for the secret place to open, they specially bought a yard and so on?"


    "Is money so willful?"


    In addition to each other, there is also a powerful force in Xiuzhen world, which is sanxiu League. It''s made up of a large number of scattered practitioners. After joining the alliance, you can get some protection, but you will also pay some costs, such as helping when you are in trouble and helping when you have something to do. But in general, there is no restriction of the door, so the degree of freedom is much greater.


    But even the leader of San xiumeng didn''t spend money so willfully, did he?


    What are the rich and willful teachers doing at the moment?


    Making bean curd


    Tianmiao moved a small stool and sat in the yard watching Luo Yunyi grind beans.


    "My mother''s skill is really good. When we get back to tiandaomen, I''ll ask my mother to make tofu for you. I''ve learned her eight points at most. " Luo Yunyi said while grinding beans.


    "Yes, yes." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Looking at Luo Yunyi grinding the beans seriously, Tianmiao suddenly asked: "younger martial brother, have you ever thought that the rhythm of heaven and earth and the five elements are mutually reinforcing, but they are also mutually reinforcing. The five elements circulate and live forever. "


    Luo Yun Yi is stunned, slightly frowning and thinking. The action of grinding beans gradually slowed down. He remembered the skill on the jade slips given by Tianmiao before.


    Tianmiao did not speak any more, but slowly stood up and retreated to the eaves.


    Luo Yunyi grinds the beans and makes a few bowls of spicy tofu. Then he says to Tianmiao, "elder martial sister, I want to shut up for a few days."


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao eats bean curd, closes his eyes and says with a wave.


    After Luo Yunyi closed, Tianmiao was ready to go shopping by himself.


    The seafood in Xiji city is very special. She plans to try all kinds of delicious seafood.


    No sooner had she gone out of the door than someone was following her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Of course, Tianmiao knows that there are more than one group of people behind her. She ignores them and goes straight to a restaurant. This restaurant is very famous in the local area. The seafood is very delicious.


    I found a seat on the second floor and Tianmiao asked Xiaoer to share all the dishes.


    The second child stares at the sky, but doesn''t say anything at last. The second child informs the kitchen. The girl ordered so many dishes by herself, can she finish it by herself? However, this is not what he should ask as a sophomore, just serve.


    In this world of cultivation, there are tools such as storage bags, but in the storage space, time will also pass, and food can''t keep fresh. There is no storage space for living things. The girl ordered so many dishes, of course, she couldn''t pack them, so Xiao ER was very confused.


    When the waiter began to serve, he was stunned.


    The girl''s dining action is very elegant, it seems to be so enjoyable. It''s just that the speed of dining is too fast. The empty plates soon piled high on one side. The food is still on, the girl is still eating gracefully.


    At last, Tianmiao finished all the dishes. She took a sip of tea and narrowed her eyes with satisfaction. If you throw out a ingot of gold, get up and leave.


    At this time, someone stopped her.


    "Girl, you can''t go downstairs now." It was a little girl who stopped her. She was petite, with a round face, red lips and white teeth. She looked very cute.


    "Oh? Why? " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "There are a few people who have been staring at you. I don''t think they are good people. Don''t go down until they''re gone The little girl has a firm face.


    Tianmiao looks at the two balls of the little girl in front of him. He wants to pinch them to try his hand.


    "Little girl, thank you for reminding me. What''s your name? I''ll treat you to dinner. " Tianmiao looked at the little girl''s red face and asked with a smile.


    "My name is Yan Rui." The little girl waved, "don''t invite me to dinner. Otherwise, where do you live, girl? I''ll let my elder martial brother take you back with me. "


    "No, thank you, little Yan Rui." Tianmiao resisted the impulse of pinching her ball head, nodded with her, and then went downstairs.


    "Ah, you wait..." Yan Rui catch up, but the stairs that has no sky Misty figure, she doubts the crooked head, "eh, people?"


    "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter?" A man heard Yan Rui''s low voice, came up and asked, "have you reminded anyone?"


    "Elder martial brother, I reminded you. But the girl said no, and then all of a sudden she disappeared Yan Rui turned to talk with the man, some excited gestures, "really, it''s gone, it''s gone in front of me."


    "Well, maybe the girl knew that for a long time. There are only two reasons why the girl doesn''t seem to have any strength. Either she really doesn''t have strength, or her strength is so strong that we can''t see through it. Should it be the latter? Then it''s not her we need to worry about. It''s the bad guys that should be worried about. " The man who spoke analyzed it. This man is no other than Luo Yunfei.


    Yan Rui is the daughter of the elder of chengtianzong. She is just 14 years old and has a charming personality. The two elders entrusted them to bring her to Xiji city to have a look, and they had a long insight. Xu Zihai and Luo Yunfei both like this little younger martial sister very much. Naturally, they take care of her carefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Waiting for a long time under the restaurant for several waves of people, until the hotel is about to close, did not see the sky. Before they dispersed, they did not understand where TIANYAO came from and when it left.


    More and more friars came to Xiji city.


    It''s a very special place.


    It appears every 100 years, and then selects 100 monks to let them into the secret place. After these 100 friars go in, many people will get something. Whether it''s top quality herbs or rare refining materials, or the spirit beasts who are destined to find their own contracts, people are flocking to them.


    And a hundred monks, regardless of their life experience and strength, are qualified to participate in this selection.


    Every time the secret place was opened, countless monks were attracted. The inns in West pole city are full at this time. This city is also an inch of money and land, so when they see Tianmiao buy a courtyard, they will smack their tongue. This is really a rich and willful master.


    Luo Yunyi has been closed.


    Tianmiao wanders around, eating, drinking and buying. The group of people staring at her at the beginning, after finding that she disappeared suddenly twice, were all in a cold sweat. I don''t follow her any more. I know it''s an iron plate. I can''t move.


    On the day of the secret world, Luo Yunyi hasn''t gone out.


    Tianmiao has followed the crowd to the wharf of Xihai to watch the excitement.


    Every 100 years, the secret place of the west sea will emerge from the bottom of the sea, and then automatically float to the dock side, and select 100 monks to enter the secret place.


    At this moment, the sea of people on the dock are craning their necks, waiting for the secret to come.


    Here, Tianmiao meets the little girl, Yan Rui.


    "Hello, girl. What a coincidence. I''m seeing you again." Yan Rui happily greets Tianmiao, pauses for a while, and says, "I don''t know what the girl''s name is."


    "My name is Tianmiao." Tian Miao''s eyes stopped on Yan Rui''s pills again. Oh, I really want to pinch it.


    "Sister Tianshi, are you also here to participate in the secret land experience?" Yan Rui asked with big eyes.


    "No, I''m here to have a look. It''s said that the way of selecting people in this secret place is very strange, so I''ll have a look. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Aha, that''s the same as me. I''m here to see it, too. " Yan Rui also laughed, "I came with my senior brothers. How about you? Did you come by yourself? "


    "I came with my younger martial brother, too. But he hasn''t arrived yet. He''s also here for the selection of the secret place. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Ah, we have to hurry, because the elder martial brothers say that the secret land is coming. It''s said that the secret place is floating. It''s amazing. Ah, the black spot, elder martial sister, do you see that black spot? " Yan Rui suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    "It seems so." Tianmiao looks at the island far away, smiles and nods.


    "I don''t know if my senior brothers can be selected. If they are elected, I hope they can get something in it. " Yan Rui looks forward to the black spot that is getting closer and closer, murmuring.


    As the floating island drifted closer and closer, the crowd at the dock became more and more boiling.


    Many people are looking at the floating island with bright eyes, hoping that they can be selected to enter this secret place.


    Tianmiao turns his head slightly and sees the disciples of shanghezong who want to grab their boat. Then turn your head and look at Luo Yunfei and Xu Zihai, who are not far away from Yan Rui. There are many acquaintances this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    The island slowly floated over and finally stopped not far from the dock.


    Everyone held their breath and waited.


    It is said that the island is a mysterious place in the legend. After entering, it is totally different from the appearance.


    In everyone''s expectation, the selection finally began.


    A white light shrouded in a monk''s body, the monk slowly floated up, his head appeared a number: one. Then, the second friar was covered with white light and floated up, with a number on his head: two.


    The chosen friar was overjoyed, but did not dare to move at all. I was afraid that I would fall down and lose my qualification.


    More and more friars were selected, and their teachers or friends cheered happily for them.


    "Ah, my elder martial brother has also been selected. Ha ha, elder martial brother is the 88th." Yan Rui happily said to Tianmiao, "I hope elder martial brother can gain something in it. Ah, by the way, elder martial sister, has your younger martial brother not appeared yet? There are twelve places left Yan Rui is worried for Tianmiao.


    "I don''t know." The sky tiny pour is not anxious at all, "should be able to catch up with."


    "Eighty nine!" Yan Rui looked at another person floating up, some anxious said.


    Tianmiao turned to look at the direction of the yard, did not speak, just a smile.


    The secret is still being selected.


    "Ninety nine."


    There is only one person left, and all these people can enter the secret place.


    However, the first 100 people did not show up.


    There was a little commotion in the crowd because it had never been before.


    Every time this kind of selection is very fast, but this time, the 100th one has not been selected.


    Everyone looked around to see who the last lucky man was. In my heart, I can''t help but secretly expect that I will be myself?


    At this time, the sky over West pole city suddenly appeared rolling clouds, followed by thunder.


    What''s going on?


    Who broke through at this time?


    But soon, the dark clouds dispersed, the thunder disappeared, and the sky was clear again.


    What''s the situation?


    How did the thunderbolt disappear?


    Failed to rescue?


    No, the thunder disappeared before it fell.


    It''s cultivation suppression. It doesn''t break through, so cloud robbing disappears? Can it be operated like this?


    At the time when everyone was very confused, a white light shot away from the island and went to the West pole city.


    The next moment, all the selected monks seemed to be attracted by a force, all flew to the island, and then disappeared.


    The hundredth monk, who was puzzled by everyone, didn''t see his true face. He only saw a white light coming from the city. The people who were enveloped in the white light couldn''t see clearly, so they were sucked into the island and disappeared.


    Then the island began to sink, closing the secret. Ten days later, the secret place will float again, send the monks out of the secret place, float away again and disappear on the West Sea.


    The unelected friars who watched around the dock gradually dispersed with regret. Some of the people who originally came to watch and gain more insight stood for a long time and then slowly left.


    Yan Rui turned her head and looked at Tianmiao: "sister Tianshi, let''s go back to the city together."


    "Well, shall we have dinner together?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    Yan Rui turns her head and looks at Xu Zihai standing on one side. She looks at Xu Zihai expectantly with big eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Xu Zihai to this pair of wet big eyes, don''t allow words how also can''t say. He gave Yan Rui a charm: "if you have something, call elder martial brother. Elder martial brother is in the city and will come right away." There is another reason why Xu Zihai is so relieved. He knew from Luo Yunfei that this man named Tianmiao should be a very strong monk, and he already belongs to the kind of returning to nature. And she has no malice to younger martial sister Yan Rui, on the contrary, she likes it very much. Then let them go. He still has this insight.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. I''ll be back before dark." Yan Rui said happily.


    "Go. Miss Tian, my younger martial sister has given you trouble. Thank you Xu Zihai bows to Tianmiao.


    "You''re welcome. Little Yan Rui is very cute." Tianmiao smiles and then asks Yan Rui, "come on, I''ll treat you to dinner. Thank you for your concern last time. "


    "It''s a small matter. I invite you. My father gave me a lot of spirit stones before I went out." Yan Rui pats the sachet on her waist. The pattern embroidered on it is a chubby pig, which is very cute. Inside the sachet is a small storage bag.


    "Ha ha ha, I invite, I invite. How about next time Tianmiao looks at Yan Rui''s sachet and guesses that the little girl''s zodiac should be pig, so her mother embroidered such a sachet with pig pattern.


    "All right. What shall we eat? " Yan Rui asked.


    "Go to Xiji restaurant. We''ll eat all the food there. " Tianmiao said, "it''s said that there are a lot of food materials there, and the chef''s craftsmanship is also very good."


    "Yes, yes." Yan Rui nodded happily.


    Xu Zihai looked at Yan Rui and Tian Miao, standing in the same place for a long time.


    Xiji restaurant in Xiji City, which is not affordable for ordinary monks!


    Because the dishes inside are not made of ordinary ingredients at all. Every food in it is helpful to the cultivation of monks. Including their tea, is a kind of spiritual tea, the price is not cheap. The ingredients of Xiji restaurant are all from hunting by their friars, or some of them are from hunting to sell to them, and it is not common people who can cook these ingredients.


    The chefs in Xiji restaurant are all monks with high accomplishments. Some of them are hobbies, some of them are based on cooking.


    Such a place is not a place for ordinary monks to consume. At least it is impossible for him, a poor friar, to eat all the dishes without blinking his eyes. Xu Zihai touched his shriveled storage bag and almost shed bitter tears.


    It''s nice to have money


    In the box of Xiji restaurant, Yan Rui looked at a table full of dishes, sniffed and sighed: "Wow, it''s delicious, but, sister Tianshi, can we finish it? It''s too wasteful to finish it. "


    "No Tianmiao said with a smile, "if you can''t finish it, you can take it back to your elder martial brother."


    "Ah, speaking of elder martial brother, I don''t know how elder martial brother Luo is now." Yan Rui had some expectations and some worries. "I hope everything goes well in there, elder martial brother. By the way, elder martial sister, where''s your younger martial brother? "


    "The last one is my younger martial brother." Tianmiao said with a smile, "well, don''t think about it. They all have their own fate. I''ll know when your elder martial brother comes out. "


    "Wow, is the last one the elder martial sister''s younger martial brother?" Yan Rui exclaimed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "Yes. Let''s wait for them to come out. " Tianmiao started with chopsticks, "eat it, eat it while it''s hot."


    "Well, thank you Yan Rui holding chopsticks, also started, while eating can not help but low.


    "Sister Tianshi, this is delicious. Ah, that''s delicious. Wow, it''s all delicious. "


    Tianmiao looks at Yan Rui''s gills, like a cute hamster, can''t help but hook up the corner of his mouth.


    After eating this meal, Yan Rui went to sleep directly. Because the food she ate was too tonic for her to absorb. Tianmiao helped her run for several cycles, took her out of the restaurant and sent her to their inn.


    When Xu Zihai came out, he was startled at first. As a result, after checking, he was relieved and grateful to Tianmiao.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you very much." Xu Zihai grateful said, took Yan Rui. Yan Rui''s accomplishments improved more than one realm, and her breath was stable and her spiritual power was surging. The person who can help Yan Rui digest so much spiritual power is by no means ordinary. Naturally, Xu Zihai was honored as a senior.


    "You''re welcome. Little Yan Rui is very cute. You should protect her." Tianmiao looks at the little Yan Rui held by Xu Zihai and looks at the suspicious crystal liquid at the corner of her mouth. He can''t help laughing again. Eyes moved to Yan Rui''s ball head, finally can''t help but reach out and gently pinch.


    Xu Zihai couldn''t help laughing at Tianmiao''s behavior.


    "Little younger martial sister, at the beginning, everyone wanted to pinch it, and they all pinched it. At last, when she was kneaded in a mess, she cried. Later, those of us who wanted to pinch her balls learned to comb them. Give her knead disorderly, give her to comb immediately. Then she stopped crying and was willing to pinch it for us. " With a smile on his face, Xu Zihai talked about the interesting stories of their family.


    "That''s lovely." Tianmiao looked at Yan Rui, who was sleeping soundly. "If she wants to play with me, you can bring her here. You should know where I live."


    "Well, thank you, master." Xu Zihai said happily. It''s a beautiful thing for my younger martial sister to make friends with such an approachable strong man.


    Tianmiao turns to leave. Xu Zihai sees her back disappear, and then turns back.


    ¡­¡­


    A hundred monks who entered the secret place found that they were standing on a mountain.


    Is this another space, or is it an illusion?


    What should they do now?


    "Cangwu mountain."


    Suddenly someone saw a stone tablet on the mountain.


    "Is that the name of the mountain?"


    "Are we in dreamland?"


    "But it looks real. Didn''t the predecessors who have been to this secret place before say that? The secret place and the outside look completely different. "


    "But those seniors also said that they can''t tell whether it''s real or fantasy."


    "There''s a road ahead."


    When they looked forward, they saw a long stone staircase in front of them. They could go down the mountain from there.


    The monks all stepped forward.


    Luo Yunyi felt that his body was smooth and satisfied with every breath in this place. He looked down at the whole land covered with white fog for several times. After everyone left, he also slowly walked up the stairs.


    He didn''t see it. Someone in the crowd looked back at him with complicated eyes. That''s Lowenfeld.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    Everyone walked down the steps step by step down the mountain. There was a canyon at the bottom of the mountain.


    The valley is full of trees that have never been seen before, some of them are dazzling with gold, some of them are as red as camellia, and they are full of fairy Qi. It seems that the nest built by some bird is on the tree with the highest golden branches and leaves in the center.


    Luo Yunyi feels as if all pleasant breath is released from there.


    The so-called fairyland is no exaggeration. It''s too beautiful. It''s not eroded by evil spirits. It''s not like the smell of earthly fireworks. It''s like the peach garden seen in books, but it''s more like the pure land of another world that has never been invaded.


    When the mortal son steps here, he feels that it will disturb the purity of the place.


    The sound of the waves below is getting louder and louder. Luo Yunyi comes back to himself. He follows the imperial sword and finds that the place where the practitioners gather most is a sea area. It''s like a water wall in front of people. If the imperial sword goes up, it will be thrown back.


    This is boundary river?


    Luo Yunyi didn''t know why, but the word "boundary river" came out of his mind. The river that will inevitably appear when he leads to the second boundary of immortals and gods, just like now, comes out of thin air. Without the qualification of immortals and gods, he can''t cross the river. Without chance, he can''t cross the river either. However, once you can cross the boundary river, it will certainly make the cultivation to a higher level.


    Luo Yunyi also raised questions in his heart, whether this is true or fantasy.


    It''s obviously a mirage.


    Of course, there will be no boundary river in a secret place.


    However, what kind of secret can create such a real fantasy.


    The sword under his feet seems to be guided by his master. It''s just an ordinary long sword, but now it emits a light golden light and goes straight to the boundary river.


    Luo Yunyi was a little surprised. The sword actually moved by himself. He rushed to the boundary river with him. The huge waves were just in front of him. He felt like he had been soaked in water and had a bath. When he looked back, he had easily crossed the boundary river.


    After a dozen people want to imitate his track to go in together, but one by one was stopped outside. However, some people, like Luo Yunyi, rushed to the boundary river with their own swords.


    The sword steadily sent him to the ground, and then automatically returned to the scabbard behind Luo Yunyi. At this time, there were less than 20 people standing here. Many people cheered for this. Only Luo Yunyi stood in the same place, his face was flat.


    Luo Yunfei stands not far behind Luo Yunyi. Looking at his back, he seems to want to talk to him, but he doesn''t step forward in the end.


    "We passed the first level? What is the criterion for judging this? " A monk looked at the monk who was stopped in the same place and asked.


    No one can answer that question.


    More than 70 people went down the first level?


    It didn''t seem like that before. A lot of people are confused and communicate in a low voice.


    "The elder martial brother in my family said that more than 80 people had passed the first level before. This time, so few people? "


    "Yes, an elder of our clan said that more than 60 people passed the first pass when he took part in it."


    "At least once, more than 50 people have passed the first level. This time, it''s just us. It''s strange. "


    "Look at the tall man opposite. He''s been to this secret place before. It''s his second time to enter this secret place. He passed the second level last time, but he didn''t pass the first level this time. It''s strange. "


    Luo Yunfei has been looking at Luo Yunyi''s back and doesn''t speak.


    He always felt that this time the selection and examination of the secret place was abnormal, which was related to Luo Yunyi.


    There''s no reason, just subconsciously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    "Forget it. Don''t think about it. Let''s move on. " Someone suggested.


    They went on for a tea time. The woodland was open and seemed to be the real entrance of the valley. There were several broad stumps with some bamboo tubes on them. Inside, there was clear looking liquid.


    Some small lovely things gradually come out, and they are very cute. Some white squirrels, red rabbits, green hedgehogs, and even golden cats are not big, but they all look very cute. People can''t help but feel them. It seems that they are not hostile, so they dare to get up, climb up the tree stump and greet the people It seems to mean inviting them to drink the water.


    "Is this a treat for us to drink?"


    "It''s a bit like the host inviting guests to tea." Others laughed.


    "Don''t say, it''s really that feeling." The other person also laughed.


    Luo Yunfei looks at the animals and smiles.


    These little animals look very cute. I don''t know if any of them would like to go out with him. If you give it to my younger martial sister, she will like it very much. In Luo Yunfei''s mind, Yan Rui''s round face appears at the moment. When he smiles, he has two dimples. When he first came to chengtianzong, he was too stimulated, so he was silent all day and didn''t communicate with others.


    It''s Yan Rui, a little girl with a ball in her hair, who comes to play with him all day. Ask him about the scenery of Peach City, whether it''s full of peach blossom rain in spring, and whether it''s full of peaches in autumn.


    Gradually, Luo Yunfei was no longer silent, and he had a smile on his face. Finally, he came out of the darkness.


    All this is because Yan Rui is like a little sun.


    Luo Yunfei naturally thinks of Yan Rui everywhere and wants to be nice to her.


    Standing on the stump, the small animals jumped up when they saw the crowd approaching. Some ran to the feet of the people they liked to play in circles, while others pulled to the stake with the trouser legs of the people they were predestined to. The monks couldn''t help laughing and squatting down to touch the animals.


    Luo Yunfei thinks about it. More than 20 people here seem to be very popular with small animals. No, to be exact, these friars seem to like small animals very much and have good intentions towards them.


    Is that the key to pass the first level?


    At the foot of Luo Yunfei is a snow-white kitten. It turns around the foot of Luo Yunfei and makes a milky meow.


    Luo Yunfei picked up the little white cat and said with a smile, "would you like to go out with me? I have a very lovely little younger martial sister. Well, how lovely she is, just as lovely as you. Would you like to be friends with her? "


    In response to Luo Yunfei''s meow, little white cat reaches out her small front paw and hugs Luo Yunfei''s hand.


    "That''s what you said." Luo Yunfei smiles and holds the little white cat in his arms.


    Then he looked around and saw that the monks were playing with the animals.


    Some people have been invited to drink the water in the bamboo tube. After drinking, he yelled: "I feel the impurities in my body have been washed. What kind of water is this?"


    Then many people began to drink the water from the bamboo tube. And then one by one they were surprised.


    "I guess that''s our reward for passing the first level." Someone made a guess.


    "It should be!" Someone echoed.


    Luo Yunfei holds the kitten and looks at Luo Yunyi in the distance. However, he sees that there is no entanglement of small animals around him. Instead, he stands there alone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    Luo Yunfei is still hesitating whether to come forward and talk to Luo Yunyi, but there is a change in front of him.


    "You see, what are those?" Someone exclaimed in surprise.


    Luo Yunfei turned his head to see a group of spirit beasts coming slowly from the deep forest. What''s more, they are very rare high-level spirit beasts. No matter what kind of spirit beasts they are, they are all powerful and growing. There are spirit leopards, wind wolves, wind singing cranes


    These powerful spirit beasts all came to the small animals in the arms of the monks one by one, making a sound, as if calling their own children.


    "I see, these little animals are all their children, but they haven''t grown up yet, and they don''t show their true shape!" A monk exclaimed in surprise. Then he held the little spirit beast in his arms, deliberated and said to the powerful spirit beast in front of him, "master, you see, I like your child very much, and your child also likes me. I will treat it well. I''ll take it out to see a bigger world and give it good food and drink. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, all of them were black. Why are these words so like child abductors?


    However, unexpectedly, the wind wolf in front of the friar actually nodded, and then rubbed his nose against the pup in the Friar''s arms. Of course, he was actually a little wind wolf. The wolf also made a whine sound, as if saying goodbye to its mother.


    Finally, the wind wolf turned and left. Friar holding the wolf, happy kiss, and then began to bond. He has an equal contract.


    With his demonstration, other monks knew what to do. They began to discuss with the spirit beast who came to them.


    Luo Yunfei also discussed with the giant spirit beast that came to him. He can''t tell what kind of the huge snow-white spirit beast is, but the guess should be very strong.


    No one noticed that Luo Yunyi was walking into the woods.


    Far away, Luo Yunyi saw a small yellow thing behind a plant in the forest. He was always shy and refused to come out.


    It seems that Luo Yunyi is naturally attracted. When Luo Yunyi looks over, the little yellow thing is also looking at Luo Yunyi. The black pea eye, which is like a small pearl, looks at Luo Yunyi and shrinks back.


    Luo Yunyi walked slowly, his mouth turned up. At first sight, he thought the little guy was very cute, but before he got close, the yellow little guy ran away.


    Different from other small spirit beasts, this spirit beast does not have "parents" to come out, it just hides there alone.


    Luo Yunyi ran after him and saw the yellow little guy squatting in the grass, staring at Luo Yunyi.


    Luo Yunyi saw clearly the real appearance of the little guy in front of him.


    It''s round and rolling. Its golden hair looks fluffy. Doudou''s eyes are confused. It''s a chick. See Luo Yun escape, its small wings suddenly fan fan, force to leave the ground less than an inch, and fell back, a buttock sitting on the ground, two small claws moved, looks a little wronged.


    Luo Yunyi smiles, reaches out his hand, and his voice is gentle: "do you want to come here?"


    Little yellow chicken stands in the same place, tilts its head and looks at Luo Yunyi. Luo Yunyi squatted down, did not move, and always maintained the gesture of reaching out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    The yellow chick moved away its wings. Doudou''s eyes flashed two times. As soon as his buttocks pouted, he bounced up a little from the ground. Then his two little paws were buried under his fat stomach. He came to me one step at a time.


    Luo Yunyi is very patient, still holding out his hand and waiting.


    Finally, the little yellow chicken touched Luo Yunyi''s finger with its wings.


    Luo Yunyi smiles and hooks his fingers. The little yellow chicken chirps and flutters its wings. The whole round body rushes to Luo Yunyi''s hand.


    Luo Yunyi picked up the little yellow chicken and gently touched its small head.


    "Ah, elder martial brother, what kind of spirit beast are you?" Someone saw the little yellow chicken that Luo Yunyi was holding and asked suspiciously.


    Luo Yunyi shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    "It''s, it''s like, a little yellow chicken?" Someone asked with some uncertainty.


    "It seems so. How can there be a chicken in secret


    "No. Where''s the chicken from. I guess it''s a cub of some kind. But what kind of spirit animal is this? "


    "It''s a little cute. Can I touch it?" Someone came up and asked.


    Without waiting for Luo Yunyi to answer, the little yellow chicken chirped and seemed to protest. After that, he flapped his wings and flew to Luo Yunyi''s head, lying on it.


    "It seems that it doesn''t want to touch you. I''m sorry." Luo Yun Yi said with a smile.


    The little yellow chicken chirped twice, and struggled to fly. After a few steps, it turned to look at Luo Yunyi and chirped. It seems that Luo Yunyi is following it.


    Luo Yunyi steps forward and keeps up with the little yellow chicken.


    There are other people who are curious and want to follow. As a result, a scene that surprised them at the next moment is discovered.


    Little yellow chicken and Luo Yunyi are gone.


    Right in front of their eyes, it disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Yan Rui woke up, feeling refreshed, and her eyesight and hearing seemed to have become better. She got up in surprise and went to find Xu Zihai.


    "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother, I seem to have become a little different." Yan Rui some excited said.


    "Of course not. You''ve been promoted, haven''t you noticed?" Xu Zihai said with a smile, "look at your excitement. Wash and comb your hair first. You have to thank the elder."


    "Master?" Yan Rui blinked in bewilderment.


    "It''s the elder martial sister you called." Xu Zihai explained.


    "Ah! Yes, after eating with tianshijie, I feel very hot all over, and my physical strength is in disorder. It was the elder martial sister who helped me suppress it. " Yan Rui remembered, "I go to wash first, I want to go to tianshijie to thank her."


    "Go ahead, go ahead. I''ll take you there after dinner." Xu Zihai said with a smile.


    After Yan Rui was sent to Tianmiao''s home, Xu Zihai left.


    Tianmiao looks at Yan Rui, who is smiling brightly. He can''t help smiling: "is there anything special you want to eat today?"


    "Oh, sister Tianshi, I should have asked you that. It''s my treat today. Thank you for inviting me to eat such delicious food yesterday. " Yan Rui waved her hand and nodded, looking at the tiny hand itching, and wanted to pinch her balls.


    "Well, let''s have a barbecue today? There''s a barbecue shop near the pier. It''s said to taste good. " The way of heaven.


    "Well, let''s go now. Walk all the way. You can have dinner at noon. " Yan Rui counted the time with her fingers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    Tianmiao and Yan Rui walk around and buy some things. Yan Rui bought a lot of small gifts and said that she wanted to take them back to her senior brothers and sisters. I also bought a gift for Tianmiao. I bought a delicate sachet to refresh my mind. So clever Yan Rui, let the sky Misty want to pinch her ball head again.


    "I don''t know what happened to elder martial brother in the secret place. There are still nine days to come out. Ah, it''s a long time. " Yan Rui sighed as she walked.


    "Maybe it won''t take ten days for the secret place to open this time?" The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "No? I heard from elder martial brothers that this secret place is open for ten days every time. There is no exception. " Yan Rui tilted her head to think and said, then she waved her head again, "but everything is not absolute. What if I really come out ahead of time this time. It''s nothing to come out ahead of time. I hope elder martial brother can get something. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret place, Luo Yunyi didn''t find anything unusual. He just subconsciously chased the little yellow chicken forward.


    The little yellow chicken flapped its small wings and struggled to fly forward. Fly a few steps and stop to wait for Luo Yunyi to catch up. Several times almost fell from the mid air, to see Luo Yunyi is scared.


    One person and one chicken continued to fly forward, and the grass at their feet didn''t know when it turned golden.


    Looking forward, Luo Yun was shocked to find a huge tree in front of him.


    "Chirp!" Xiaohuangji shouts at luoyunyi twice, flies to the giant tree, and then disappears directly in luoyunyi''s sight.


    Luo Yunyi takes two steps to catch up with the tree. There is no little yellow chicken. But the smell from the tree, Luo Yunyi clearly felt that it belonged to the little yellow chicken.


    Is little yellow chicken on it?


    Luo Yunyi wants to defend the sword, but finds that he can''t push the sword on his back.


    He thought about it, smoothed his sleeve and began to climb the tree!


    There are some protruding knots on the huge tree, which can just be used to lift hands and feet. In fact, it''s half of the tree without much effort.


    However, a golden light suddenly appeared in front of him, and the light became more and more dazzling. Luo Yunyi narrowed his eyes, adjusted his angle, and tried not to face the golden light. But the golden light gradually enveloped him, and his whole body seemed to be roasted by the fire. As soon as the sweat on his forehead came out, it turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    This kind of feeling is actually very painful, always say give up, go on, too painful.


    However, Luo Yunyi just gritted his teeth and refused to let go of his hand. Instead, he stepped on it.


    I don''t know how long after that, Luo Yunyi feels as if he is going to be dried. He climbs up purely by his will, and then touches the branch of the bird''s nest. It''s much more convenient for him to have something to do with it. Luo Yunyi turns up with his waist moving.


    The hot and unbearable golden light suddenly disappeared. He seemed to be in a huge space outside the world. A steady stream of comfortable breath enveloped him. There was a bright light in the center of the place where he could not see the boundary. Luo Yunyi stepped up quickly. It was a small bird''s nest, in which a golden egg was placed, slightly larger than the palm of his hand.


    This


    Luo Yunyi gently picked up the egg, which moved gently in his palm.


    What''s in it, little yellow chicken?


    Don''t know why, Luo Yunyi heart is so sure.


    Luo Yunyi gently touched the egg in his hand, and his heart was full of joy. He felt that he had a lot to do with this little guy.


    At this time, Luo Yunyi''s ear suddenly rang out a voice.


    "Someone, are you willing to love your eggs and accompany them forever?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Luo Yunyi is stunned to hear this. Who is speaking?


    "Would you like to be with him forever and never give up?" Then the voice came out again.


    Luo Yunyi holds the egg in his hand and smiles again. Without hesitation, he answers softly, "I do."


    The next moment, a golden light will cover Luo Yunyi cage, Luo Yunyi just feel warm, unspeakable comfortable. A stream of heat poured into the four limbs. In my heart, I can feel the condition of the egg.


    Is this a contract?


    Without waiting for Luo Yunyi to think more, he suddenly appears in a hall. There is a platform in the center of the hall, on which there is an array disk.


    The voice sounded again: "master, please put your hand on it."


    "Are you in this secret place?" Luo Yun asked in a voice.


    "Yes." The voice answered.


    Luo Yunyi was a little surprised, and the secret place had its own consciousness.


    He went forward and put his right hand on the array plate. The next moment, the light flashed.


    Luo Yunyi''s mind suddenly appeared some pictures, that is the true appearance of the secret place. As long as he wants, he can see any corner of the secret place.


    He thought of the monks just now, and immediately thought of the monks who were interacting with their spirit beasts, and the monks who were eliminated at the first level. Now they are sitting on the ground waiting in boredom.


    The voice of the secret place sounded again: "Hello, master, we have been waiting for a long time. You have the little master in your arms. I''ve been waiting for someone to come and take us away. Now, it''s finally up to you. We can leave. "


    "Little master?" Luo Yunyi touched the egg in his arms and murmured.


    "Yes, master. The people of the little master created me in order to find a predestined one for the little master. They let me always guard the little master and wait for the predestined one to appear. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Every hundred years, I''ll choose a group of people to come in. They are not the lucky ones of the little master. " The secret place voice has no wave of reply.


    "What''s your name?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "I don''t have a name. The master can give me a name."


    "I''ll call you Lingyun. You''ve worked hard to take care of it all these years. " Luo Yun Yi said with a smile.


    "Thank you, master. I have a name, too. " Compared with the tone of no waves before, the tone of secret place is much lighter at the moment, "what about the little master? Does the master want to give the little master a name? "


    "Of course." Luo Yunyi gently touched the egg on his chest, "what can I call him? Is he a girl or a boy?"


    "I don''t know. Don''t you know that the master and the little master have made an agreement with you? " Lingyun asked curiously.


    "Well, I don''t know. Then give him a nickname, Tuan Tuan. When you grow up, you''ll get another name. " Luo Yunyi thought of seeing the fluffy appearance of Xiaohuang chicken at first, and said with a gentle smile.


    "Tuan Tuan." Lingyun repeated the name, "I have a name with my little master. Thank you, master."


    In Luo Yun Yi''s arms, the egg trembles gently, and seems to be happy that he has a name.


    "Then, master, let''s go. Oh, I''ll throw those people out first. " Lingyun finish, not wait for Luo Yunyi reaction, began to operate.


    Then a scene came to Luo Yunyi''s mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    On the sea, the sound of Poof sounded, and a friar spat out of the water like spit. Next, more monks were spit out.


    Luo Yunyi has already appeared on the wharf. Then I met Yan Rui and Tianmiao who just came here to see the situation. Yan Rui proposed to visit the wharf before. In fact, friars come here every day to see if there is any abnormality. It turns out that there is something unusual today.


    "Elder martial sister." When Luo Yunyi saw the sky, he came to say hello.


    "Younger martial brother, you are out."


    "Eh, is the secret place closed so soon? Have you finished your training? " Yan Rui asked in surprise.


    Yan Rui''s words just finished, he saw a magical scene on the sea. The monks who were selected before. One by one, they were spit out of the sea. People who are ready to fly with their swords still keep their image. Some people are suddenly vomited in the sea, soaked all over and scrambled out of the water.


    Luo Yunfei holds the white kitten and appears on the water. He flies on the water with his sword. He has some doubts. Is the secret place closed so soon?


    When I was thinking, I heard a familiar voice.


    Then he saw Yan Rui, who waved to him desperately: "elder martial brother, elder martial brother."


    Luo Yunfei looks at Luo Yunyi standing next to Yan Rui, hesitates for a moment, or flies here.


    Yan Rui is very happy to welcome up and asked: "elder martial brother, are you going well this time? Why, what is this in your arms? "


    Luo Yunfei looked at Yan Rui''s brilliant smile and couldn''t help laughing. He said, "it''s very smooth. This is the spirit beast I found in it. I don''t know what kind it is."


    Yan Rui looked at the hairy little white cat and said: "elder martial brother, can I touch it?"


    Luo Yunfei nodded and handed the little white cat to Yan Rui''s arms. Yan Rui couldn''t put it down and gently touched it. The little white cat made a milky meow, which seemed to like Yan Rui very much. Yan Rui is more happy, touched and touched, after a while, she suddenly reacts. She patronizes happily and forgets to introduce Tianmiao and Luo Yunfei.


    She turned to look at the sky and said with a smile, "sister Tianshi. This is my elder martial brother Luo Yunfei. Elder martial brother, this is tianshijie, my new good friend. This is sister Tianshi''s younger martial brother. I don''t know her name yet. But there should be no problem calling elder martial brother. "


    Luo Yunyi looked at Yan Rui, smiling and nodding: "no problem."


    Luo Yunfei looks at Luo Yunyi in amazement, and the sky is dim.


    Luo Yunyi was accepted as a disciple of tiandaomen. He saw it with his own eyes.


    And now the girl standing with Luo Yunyi is Luo Yunyi''s elder martial sister?


    So, she''s from tiandaomen?!


    "Little Yan Rui, since the secret place has been closed, we will leave first." The way of heaven.


    Yan Rui grabbed Tianmiao''s sleeve and said, "sister, which sect are you? If you don''t have anything, can you come back with me? I haven''t given you a good thank you. If my parents know that you have promoted me, they will be very happy. They must want to see you very much. Sister, would you like to go back with me? Why don''t you come to our family and let me treat you well? "


    Tianmiao looks at the little girl''s bright eyes full of expectation, and he can''t say what he refuses.


    "We''re casual. Since Xiao Yanrui invited us warmly, we are not respectful. I just want to visit chengtianzong. " Luo Yunyi didn''t object, but stood beside the sky in silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    Luo Yunfei looks at Luo Yunyi with complicated eyes. I wanted to say something, but I didn''t say anything in the end.


    This is a very short experience. It''s also very unusual. The secret place didn''t come out from the bottom of the sea, so the monks "vomited" out and disappeared. Most people don''t have much to gain, and the gain of a few people is to find the cub of spirit beast and conclude a contract with spirit beast.


    Compared with the opening of secret places in the past, this time it seems to be very perfunctory. Everyone was puzzled, but there was no answer.


    Yan Rui happily walks with Tianmiao, touching the little white cat in her arms.


    "Sister Tianshi, let me tell you, our chengtianzong is beautiful. My mother''s cooking is also delicious, but my mother is a little fierce. When I was a child, I secretly roasted her crane, and she puffed my ass up. " Yan Rui pursed her lips, "then my father and she had a big fight, saying that it was not a crane, and he went to find me a lot of cranes to eat. Then Niang later said that she didn''t love crane, but was afraid that I would have any bad reaction after eating. It''s said that the meat of crane is not delicious, and it may make people sick. "


    Yan Rui said here and laughed again: "at that time I didn''t understand, but later I did. My mother is the best in the world


    My mother is the best in the world. Luo Yunyi said silently in his heart.


    Luo Yunfei is wandering in the sky. He is looking at the back of the sky.


    And then think about the words before the sky. They are casual practitioners


    The disciples of tiandaomen pass off as sanxiu. Are they coming out to experience?


    No


    What experience do tiandaomen disciples need.


    Only Luo Yunyi needs it.


    If you think about it carefully, the voice of this elder martial sister seems to be the voice of the woman in the carriage.


    People of tiandaomen come out to experience with Luo Yunyi in disguise.


    Luo Yunyi has a pair of good parents and good elder martial sisters. Many people treat him well.


    And he


    He didn''t know who his father was, and he didn''t want to know. Mother, not to mention it.


    "Elder martial brother! What are you thinking? I bought you a gift. I''ll give it to you first. Don''t tell other senior brothers and sisters when you go back. I''ve bought you two, and the others have only one. Keep it a secret. " Yan Rui''s voice interrupted Luo Yunfei''s thoughts.


    Luo Yunfei a Leng, looking down at Yan Rui handed over a bag, which is Yan Rui to buy him a gift.


    I don''t know why, on the bright eyes of Yan Rui, his nose is actually sour at this moment. Almost cover up the soul of the dark cloud, in this moment disappeared.


    "Thank you, younger martial sister." Luo Yunfei''s voice is a little hoarse at this moment.


    "What''s the matter with you, elder martial brother? Is your nose uncomfortable? " Yan Rui asked anxiously.


    "No, no, elder martial brother is very happy." Luo Yunfei took the bag and laughed, "elder martial brother has prepared a gift for you. Go back and give it to you."


    "Yes, yes." Yan Rui said happily.


    Luo Yunfei looks at Yan Rui''s bright smile, and the radian of his mouth expands.


    Let the past be the past. Now, he has a new beginning.


    There are also a group of people who are very good to him, and there are also people he wants to guard.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the road, Yan Rui chatters with Tianmiao, they inherit Tianzong, and then go to the inn, intending to meet Xu Zihai.


    Luo Yunyi and Luo Yunfei follow in silence, and no one talks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    On the way to the inn, I met a group of people. He is a disciple of Shang hezong, headed by the elder martial brother and Liu Feihe.


    Liu Feihe saw the little white cat in Yan Rui''s arms. Looking at the little white cat''s snow-white and hairy appearance, Liu Feihe''s heart itches.


    She pulled her elder martial brother and said to him, "elder martial brother, that kitten is so cute. I want it so much."


    The elder martial brother of Shang hezong looked at Yan Rui. After seeing Yan Rui''s clothes and her balls, he was embarrassed and said to Liu Feihe, "little younger martial sister, we don''t want that kitten. Elder martial brother, can I buy you a more lovely one? "


    Liu Feihe shook his elder martial brother''s arm and said, "elder martial brother, I want that little white cat, I want that one. You see, all white, how lovely. "


    The elder martial brother had no choice but to walk up to Yan Rui, arch his hands and say, "Hello, younger martial brothers and sisters. Do you sell the little white cat in the arms of this younger martial sister? We can give you a good price. "


    Yan Rui hugged the little white cat in her arms, looked at them warily, and said directly, "no, this is my elder martial brother''s contract beast."


    Liu Feihe said, "I can give you a lot of money. You can sell it to me quickly. Do you know who we are?"


    On hearing this, Luo Yunfei frowned and looked at Liu Feihe unhappily.


    "Younger martial sister." The elder martial brother of shanghezong gently pulled on laliu Feihe''s clothes. Now he has a headache. Should he tell the younger martial sister that these people have different identities? They can''t afford it.


    Yan Rui frowned and said, "I don''t care who you are. This is our contract beast. We won''t sell what we don''t sell. We won''t sell what we pay for!"


    Liu Feihe looked at each other and said angrily, "you must sell it to me. Do you know who I am? I''m a member of the Shang clan, and my father is the leader of the clan. "


    Yan Rui eyes do not blink, light said: "so what?"


    Liu Feihe was about to get angry, but the elder martial brother of Shang hezong grabbed Liu Feihe and said to Yan Rui with a smile: "this younger martial sister. I''m sorry, if you don''t want to sell it, we''re rude. Let''s go now. "


    Yan Rui cold hum a, way: "good go not send."


    After master shanghezong took Liu Feihe to one side, Liu Feihe asked angrily, "elder martial brother, why are you so polite to them?"


    The elder martial brother whispered: "they are from chengtianzong, and the identity of the girl with the ball head is different."


    Liu Feihe said angrily, "why is it different? Can it compare with me? My father is the leader of shanghezong. What is she?"


    The elder martial brother said helplessly: "he is the daughter of elder chengtianzong. I''ve heard of her."


    "She''s just the elder''s daughter. Can you compare with me?" Liu Feihe said with disdain.


    The elder martial brother of shanghezong was sweating a little. They can really compare with you. This little girl is the favorite of the whole clan in chengtianzong. The patriarch wanted to take her as his disciple, but the second elder didn''t agree. The elder also wants to accept her as an apprentice. Besides, this little girl is very pleasant and sensible. They can really compare you.


    But this kind of big truth, can you tell it blindly? Of course not!


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the inn, Xu Zihai is very happy to learn that Tianmiao is going to chengtianzong together. Then he saw Luo Yunyi, the elder martial sister of Tianmiao. He was surprised and pleased.


    Who else can Luo Yunyi call her elder martial sister!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    Xu Zihai saw the little white cat in Yan Rui''s arms and asked, "what is this?"


    "This is the spirit beast that elder martial brother Luo got in the secret place." Yan Rui said happily, "this is definitely not an ordinary kitten. It will be a powerful spirit beast when she grows up."


    "After all, the opening hours of this secret place are really short, which is very strange." Xu Zihai touched his beard and said, "however, it''s a good thing for me to get something. I also believe that the spirit animals brought out of the secret place will not be ordinary kittens. "


    "Before, there was a guy who wanted to buy this kitten." Yan Rui complained, "it''s the daughter of the leader of shanghezong."


    "Liu Feihe?" Xu Zihai immediately said the name.


    "Yes, Liu Feihe is really spoiled! I don''t know how her parents manage her. It''s too shameful. Alas I''m not sensible! I must have been beaten less as a child. " Yan Rui sighed.


    Tianmiao and others all laughed. This kind of old-fashioned words, said by Yan Rui, had some inexplicable joy.


    Xu Zihai told his disciples to hurry back to chengtianzong.


    Of course, he did not tell his disciples the identity of TIANYAO. But before he set out, he sent a letter to the Lord of Chengtian sect and told him his conjecture. However, he also told the Lord tactfully that the people of tiandaomen didn''t want to expose their identity and let the Lord do it by himself.


    The flying boat of chengtianzong is very big, which can accommodate hundreds of people, so the flying speed is also much slower.


    Yan Rui is playing chess with Tianmiao.


    "Is that how it goes?" Xu Zihai came to have a look, looked for a long time and asked in doubt. Why is the direction of black and white so strange? Is that how go is played?


    "This is Gobang." Yan Rui head did not lift, perfunctory said a sentence, and quickly into the battle.


    "What is Gobang?" Xu Zihai was even more puzzled.


    "Whoever has five pieces in a line wins." Luo Yunfei, who had been watching for a long time, explained.


    "Oh, oh." Xu Zihai became interested and found a stool to watch the battle.


    And Luo Yunyi is to Tianmiao processing snow spirit fruit, deal with a handed to Tianmiao, Tianmiao directly handed to Yan Rui.


    "Thank you, master." Yan Rui happily took it, took a spoon to dig a spoon into his mouth, and then vaguely whispered, "good time, cool, sweet, what is this?"


    "Xuelingguo." Tianmiao answers smoothly, then takes another snow spirit fruit that Luo Yunyi has dealt with, and eats it.


    Xu Zihai and Luo Yunfei exchanged their eyes. They both saw the amazement in each other''s eyes, and then they were speechless.


    Well, I know you are luxurious.


    Such things, as snacks, only you tiandaomen can.


    Luo Yunyi picked up the knife, took out a handful of pine nuts and began to eat. Looking up to see Luo Yunfei looking at him, he thought and handed out the pine nuts in his hand: "do you want to eat?"


    Luo Yunfei is stunned, looking at the palm of Luo Yunyi''s hand, and then looking at the expressionless appearance of Luo Yunyi''s face, some unbelievable. Is Luo Yunyi talking to him?


    "Forget it." Luo Yunyi saw that Luo Yunfei didn''t speak, so he would take his hand back.


    "Eat, eat!" Luo Yunfei quickly reaches out his hand to catch the pine nut in Luo Yunyi''s hand. As a result, he is too excited and directly catches Luo Yunyi''s palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    Luo Yunyi''s face is expressionless: "I still have a lot, don''t worry."


    "Ah, no, I..." Luo Yunfei takes back his hand awkwardly and doesn''t know what to say.


    Luo Yunyi grabs a handful of pine nuts for Luo Yunfei, grabs another for Xu Zihai, and then eats them with a click.


    Xu Zihai looked at the two men and finally said nothing. He ate pine nuts and watched them play chess. Then he was so anxious that he wanted to point Yan Rui.


    "It''s a gentleman to watch chess without saying a word." Luo Yunyi stares at Xu Zihai, who wants to speak, and says something.


    Xu Zihai choked back to the mouth, then, click, click, speed up the speed of eating pine nuts.


    The little white cat on Luo Yunfei''s shoulder meows at him and rubs his face with his head.


    "Do you want it, too?" Luo Yunfei asked in surprise.


    "Meow ~" little white cat nodded.


    Then Luo Yunfei began to peel pine nuts for the little white cat.


    Along the way, Luo Yunfei is surprised to find that Luo Yunyi has been making all kinds of food for Tianmiao, taking care of everything. For the first time, he knew that he was such a good cook. Then I was surprised to find that my eldest brother seemed to like cooking, eating and snacks very much. Except for sweets.


    On this day, Luo Yunyi is cooking food again. As soon as the little white cat on Luo Yunfei''s shoulder sees it, she jumps directly from his shoulder and runs to Luo Yunyi''s feet, meowing for food.


    Luo Yunfei walked over awkwardly, and saw Luo Yunyi bowing his head and saying to the little white cat, "wait a minute, I''ll make you one."


    "Meow, meow!" Little white cat happily revolves around luoyunyi, and stands up with two hind feet to bow to luoyunyi.


    Luo Yunfei takes a slight puff from the corner of his mouth, seriously thinking whether he is going to improve his cooking skills, so that he can feed his spirit beast in the future.


    Luo Yun came over, hesitated and said: "big brother I''m sorry


    "Sorry, what?" Luo Yunyi is pouring the squeezed juice into the cups one by one. He asks in doubt.


    "I used to go so far with you. I''m not my father''s child at all, but I still treat you like that. I''m sorry. I''m not qualified to ask that much. I''m really sorry that my mother has gone too far Luo Yunfei said what he wanted to say in his heart. He took a long breath and felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Ah, I knew you were not my father''s child, so I didn''t mind." Luo Yunyi looks up at Luo Yunfei, "it''s not your fault."


    Luo Yunfei looks at Luo Yunyi with an indifferent face in surprise. After looking at him for a long time, he is really sure that Luo Yunyi really doesn''t mind and doesn''t care Is he like a clown in his eyes? Luo Yunfei thought of this, feeling down, the heart is unspeakable suffering.


    "When you were a child, my father and I liked you very much. After all, you are lovely and sweet. At that time, my father still guided you to practice. " Luo Yunyi recalled suddenly said such a sentence, "after all, we are still related by blood, I want to call you brother."


    Luo cloud flies the exaltation of Shu, stare big eyes to see Luo cloud Yi, can''t believe oneself of ear.


    "Help me to get these up front. I''ll make you another one. I don''t like sweets. You seem to like them Luo Yunyi handed Luo Yunfei a tray with several glasses of juice on it.


    "All right, I''ll take it right away." Luo Yunfei took it and nodded. His nose was sour. After two steps, he turned to Luo Yunyi and said, "brother, thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Luo Yunyi just light oh voice, continue to press juice.


    Luo Yunfei''s nose is sour, but the corner of his mouth is hooked up. His mood is even higher. He carries a tray and walks fast. He goes to Tianmiao and Yanrui to send juice, and immediately comes back to see Luo Yunyi squeeze juice.


    Lingzhou slowly and leisurely flew for several days, and then arrived at chengtianzong.


    The leader of Chengtian sect and several elders have known that there are Tiandao people in it for a long time, but it''s obvious that Tiandao people don''t want to expose their identity, and they won''t be so ignorant. Finally, after discussion, they were welcomed by the two elder couples. After all, Tianmiao helped Yan Rui so much that it was justifiable for them to come forward.


    When the two elders got the news that the spirit boat had arrived, the two elders and their husband rushed to the gate of the mountain gate. The flying boat could not fly over chengtianzong, but could only land at the gate, and everyone could walk in again.


    As the boat fell, Yan Rui happily pulled Tianmiao''s sleeve: "sister Tianshi, you see, this is our chengtianzong. The words on the mountain gate are said to have been written by the founder of Kaizong. When I first knew the character, I said it was ugly and I was beaten. "


    Tianmiao looked up at the words on the mountain gate. The words were not ugly, but they were a little scrawled. Yan Rui, who has just read, estimated that at that time she only knew the neat words, so she thought the cursive script was ugly. It''s a bit unfair to be beaten.


    "When you were a child, how much have you been beaten?" Luo Yunyi, who has been silent, suddenly asks.


    "Well..." Yan Rui seriously thought, "don''t remember, anyway, often beaten. Three days of small fighting, five days of big fighting. "


    "Is it your mother or your father?" Luo Yunyi asked again.


    "My mother beat them all." Yan Rui answers seriously.


    So you still say your mother is the best in the world? Oh! I haven''t been beaten since I was a kid. Luo Yunyi sneered in his heart.


    "Ha ha, I can''t see it, younger martial sister. You look so clever. Why did you get so many beatings when you were a child?" Luo Yunfei couldn''t help laughing and asked curiously.


    "Well, you don''t understand. My mother is strict with me. If I fight more, I will lose my skin. My mother said that I was very skinny when I was a child, and I often made trouble in Chengtian. I don''t remember the past. Let''s not talk about the past. Let''s talk about something else. " Yan Rui''s hands waved and said solemnly.


    "How about something to eat?" Luo Yunfei asked jokingly.


    "Yes, say something to eat. Sister Tianshi, do you know? We chengtianzong, there is a specialty, that is roast goose! In the back mountain, there is a lake where geese are raised. Those geese are big and fat. I liked to feed them when I was a child. Later, I scattered the food for three days and broke a group of geese. My elder martial brother, who was in charge of raising geese, didn''t welcome me. Cheapskate Yan Rui snorted.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. This little girl, at the beginning, gave everyone the impression that she was very clever. As a result, she was so skinny that she couldn''t be skinned any more.


    As soon as Yan Rui finished, he heard a sound of footwork behind him.


    They couldn''t help looking back, and saw an old man with white hair and beard and more than ten disciples striding to this side.


    "Who is this man? It''s not from heaven. " Yan Rui asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe it''s Mr. Li who was asked by zongmen to help repair the array together." Xu Zihai thought and guessed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    "Is there something wrong with the array of our Chengtian clan?" Yan Rui asks curiously.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with the array in the back mountain." Xu Zihai replied.


    "Will no one repair our clan?" Yan Rui asked again. Chengtianzong is also the first one in the world of cultivation. How can we ask outsiders to help us repair it.


    "This man seems to be a friend of your parents. He has a very unique view on array. In this respect, he is a master. He should be one of the best in the world. But he was indifferent to fame and wealth and lived in seclusion all the year round. This time I asked him to come, it must be because zongmen can''t solve it alone and need his help. " Xu Zihai explained.


    "My parents'' friend? Why don''t I know? When did they meet? " Yan Rui asked suspiciously.


    "You were not born at that time." Xu Zihai said. Yan Rui is only 14 years old this year. At this age, she is really immature in Xiuzhen world. She can''t be any more immature.


    "Oh." Yan Rui Oh voice, and then curious to see Li Lao.


    "Ah, the second elder, they are here." Xu Zihai suddenly said again.


    Yan Rui is happy to turn her head and run forward.


    As a result, Mr. Li also saw the two elder couples. He laughed and said, "Why are you so polite? How can you meet me in person? "


    The two elders wanted to go to Yan Rui quickly, but they saw more than a dozen people behind Yan Rui. When they heard Li Lao''s words, the smiles on their faces were slightly stiff.


    They didn''t expect Lao Li to come. Because he estimates the time, Mr. Li will arrive at least the day after tomorrow.


    "Ah ha ha, Mr. Li, here you are. Just in time, just in time, the little girl''s benefactor also came. Let''s meet together. " Two elder reaction is very quick, a few steps to Li Lao''s side, grabbed his arm, together went to Yan Rui''s side, asked with a smile, "daughter, this is the girl you said?"


    Li Lao was dragged over, completely confused. Yan Rui, he knows. He hasn''t met his old friend''s daughter. However, his daughter''s benefactor, ah, what does it have to do with him? Why should he welcome him together?


    "Miss Tian, thank you so much for taking care of me. I''m a little naughty. I''ve given you trouble." Two elder finish saying, two elder''s wife also busily come forward to bow to salute.


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you so much. We''ve also invited Miss Tian in. We''ve prepared a banquet. " Yan ruiniang said with a smile on her face.


    Old Li scratched his head: "how do you feel that you are not here to meet me? In fact, it''s for the little girl? "


    The second elder wants to cover his face. I''m a good old friend, but I''m too straightforward.


    Honest man


    "But since she is my niece''s benefactor, thank you for taking care of her." Old Li still looked at the two elders and bowed to Tianmiao.


    "It''s just a small thing." Tianmiao smiles. He doesn''t have any extra words. He doesn''t reply after two elders and Li Lao give her a gift.


    "Let''s get in, get in." The second eldest lady knew her old friend''s character, so she was afraid that he would say something he shouldn''t say. Now Li doesn''t talk much in front of them, but he''s afraid that he feels young and doesn''t know etiquette. If he thinks about it in his heart, it''s OK. But the honest man will say it directly. When he thought about the consequences, the second elder felt that his vest was cold. Sure enough, Mr. Li frowned and wanted to say something.


    "All right, go in and talk about it." Yan ruiniang also hastened to urge.


    Two elders drag Li Lao to go inside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Li Lao was dragged inside, he said to the two elders: "who is that little girl? How did you save your daughter? Is it a life-saving favor or something? How can I hold such a big shelf? "


    Two elder fiercely cover his mouth, pull him desperately toward inside.


    "You, well, what are you doing..." Mr. Li''s vague protest.


    Some of Li Lao''s apprentices were surprised and some were used to it.


    Seeing this scene, he was surprised that his new apprentices, who were used to seeing each other before, were all apprentices.


    "You can shut up quickly. You said the little girl, you can not afford to offend, we can not afford to offend Two elder gather in Li Lao''s ear side to whisper to say.


    "Who is so great? What happened? When the patriarch of the four major sects saw me, he would give me some face. Who is she Li Laoyi listens to, came angry, pick aside two elder''s hand to shout a way.


    It''s no exaggeration for Mr. Li to say this. He really has the strength.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine how popular the world''s leading array mages are.


    Each clan has its own mountain protection array, which is generally handed down by predecessors. Later generations can no longer rearrange the perfect and big array, they can only repair it all the time. Apart from the mountain protection array, there are many other arrays in the clan. Not all sects have powerful array mages. As a famous array boss, Mr. Li is especially popular.


    But old Li didn''t like to be constrained by the clan, so although all the clan extended olive branch to him, he refused all of them. I made a hilltop and took in some disciples. I closed the door to live a small life.


    He has a high position in the realm of true cultivation and is special.


    Now I''m not convinced when I hear that from the second elder.


    "Shut up, shut up." Two elder anxious again cover his mouth.


    "I will not, I will not." Li Lao broke free and tore the mouth of the two elders in turn, "you give me a good talk. If you don''t make it clear, I''ll fight with you today."


    Walking in the back of Yan ruiniang, a face speechless looking at the front two old men twisted into a ball.


    The second elder and Yan ruiniang, in appearance, belong to the old man and young wife. The second elder is also a white haired man. Yan ruiniang has good looks, so she looks like a beautiful woman in her thirties.


    "You believe me, that girl, you really can''t provoke." The two elders broke off Lao Li''s hand.


    "You believe in you, you don''t tell me the truth. I''ll kill you today. Come on, who is that little girl? " Old Li yelled.


    "The one you admire the most." Two elder helpless, can only suppress voice and Li Lao to say.


    "Fart! What I admire most is the people of tiandaomen. What are you talking about with me, one... " Li used to scold his old friend, but suddenly he had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and then he froze in the same place.


    The second elder quickly dragged him away.


    Yan ruiniang looks at Tianmiao awkwardly and smiles: "tiangirl, I''m sorry, I hope you don''t mind."


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "I don''t mind, but we still hope you are..." Tianmiao made a shush.


    "Sure, sure." Yan ruiniang, seeing that Tianmiao was so approachable and easy to speak, nodded excitedly.


    Yan Rui blinked and looked at them: "mother, sister Tianshi, what are you talking about?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    "It''s nothing. Children ask so many questions about what to do." Yan ruiniang casually perfunctory way, "well, we also quickly go back. I''ve prepared a lot of things you like to eat. "


    "Well, well, let''s go back quickly. You will like what I like. It''s delicious. Ah, mother, do you have roast goose? " Yan Rui asked.


    "Yes, yes, I chose the biggest and fattest one." Yan ruiniang pinches Yan Rui''s balls. She pinched very skillfully. After pinching, the head of the ball didn''t shrivel at all. It''s obvious that this is a lot of pinching, mastering the high difficulty of dexterity.


    "Wow, sister Tianshi, come on, let''s go." Yan Rui happily took TIANYAO''s hand and walked forward quickly.


    At the banquet, Yan Rui happily introduces various dishes to Tianmiao.


    Although Li has been unable to control this side to see, but at that time cast over the hot eyes, Yan Rui is found to be wrong.


    "Sister Tianshi, what do you mean by Lao Li? Does it mean that to you? That''s not right. He''s so old that the wrinkles on his face can catch flies. " Yan Rui whispers to Tianmiao.


    The sky is dim and laughs.


    Because after Yan Rui said this, the wine in Lao Li''s mouth popped out directly.


    "What are you talking about? Little girl, I was, I was, adoring eyes. What wrinkles can catch flies? I call it maturity. I can catch mosquitoes at most. The wrinkles on your father''s face can catch flies Old Li murmured indignantly, "I can also become a young man, but can people only look at the skin?"? Shallow


    Two elder a black line of pull him: "drink, drink, old friend, don''t say, little girl is not sensible, don''t care about her, we drink.". Yes, the wrinkles on my face will catch the flies


    Yan Rui Niang glared at Yan Rui and said harshly, "haven''t you been beating you for a long time


    Yan Rui spat out her tongue and did not dare to speak.


    After dinner, Yan Rui took Tianmiao to visit chengtianzong.


    After they left, the elder wiped the sweat on his forehead and glared at him: "what''s the matter with you? Eat a meal and stare at people all the time. "


    "She''s the one who has taken over the fierce beasts of ancient times, isn''t she?" Li Lao asked excitedly.


    "But they don''t look the same." Two elder frown doubt of say.


    "Hey, they''re dressed up. That figure, that look, I can''t remember it wrong. " Old Li danced excitedly, "I can''t admit my mistake all my life. No matter what she looks like, I can recognize her. It''s her. It''s her. I didn''t expect her to be here. Ah, by the way, what''s the matter with her coming to chengtianzong? "


    "It should be. Is it all right? It seems that she accompanied her younger martial brother to experience. So let''s keep our identities secret. Otherwise, how can we experience it? " Yan ruiniang thought and said.


    "Younger martial brother? Is it Luo Yunyi, the grandson of the Taocheng leader? Ah, I seem to remember that you chengtianzong also accepted another grandson Luo Yunfei as his disciple. " Li asked.


    "You really know that."


    "Well, I know everything about tiandaomen. I don''t know if I have the honor to go to tiandaomen in my life. " Mr. Li sighed.


    "I want to see it, too. Tiandaomen is located in the endless sea area of the East China Sea. It is said that there is a dragon living in the sea. I don''t know if it''s true, "sighed the elder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Yan Rui didn''t know what her parents were discussing. She took Tianmiao to Houshan.


    "Sister Tianshi, we chengtianzong have a lot of good food and fun. Let''s go. I''ll take you Yan Rui happily took Tianmiao and introduced him as he walked, "sister Tianshi, look at the left side. There''s a piece of orange over there. It''s orange. It can bear fruit twice a year. Oranges are big and sweet. Looking at the right side, we didn''t know what the name of the little fruit was at first, but later it was called chengtianguo. This is sour and sweet, some people like it, some people don''t like it. "


    Yan Rui said, stretching out her hand and pulling down a branch on her left hand, she picked two big oranges, one for Tianmiao and the other for herself.


    Walking behind Luo Yunfei also picked an orange and handed it to Luo Yunyi. Luo Yunyi slowly peeled it off and handed it to Tianmiao. Then he continued to peel it off and ate it by himself.


    Luo Yunfei also peeled an orange to eat and said, "brother, when you leave, I''ll buy you some special products of chengtianzong for you to take away."


    "Are you going to pay for it, too?" Luo Yunyi asked casually.


    "Of course, I have to pay for it. They all have to be recorded. " Yan Rui turned to answer, "I''m going to buy some special products for tianshijie. Buy more roast geese, as well as all kinds of fruits, um, and pork. "


    "Streaky pork?" Luo Yunyi doubts.


    "Brother, look over there." Luo Yunfei raised his finger and pointed to the hill ahead.


    Luo Yunyi looked up and saw many black pigs running all over the hill.


    "That''s a pig from chengtianzong. There is a peak in chengtianzong, which is a chef. They use kitchen as their way. So chengtianzong also has a lot of ingredients, which they feed. " Luo Yunfei explained.


    "The meat of black pig is the most compact and delicious. I''ll buy one later. Let''s roast suckling pig outside in the evening?" Yan Rui said excitedly.


    "That''s a good idea." Tianmiao looks at the black pigs running all over the mountain, nods and thinks. She is seriously thinking about how far the cooking skills of chefs in this world have reached their peak. This needs verification. As for the method of verification She seems to have an idea.


    In the evening, Yan Rui and Luo Yunfei really went to the culinary peak and bought a lot of ingredients. There are all kinds of meat, and a lot of vegetables and fruits.


    "Make hot pot!" Tianmiao proposed.


    "Good. Yunfei came to help Luo Yunyi should come down.


    "Right here on the top of the mountain? WOW! I''ll dig the stove! " Yan Rui a listen, cheer up, and then from his storage bag inside out a small hoe, began skilled digging stove.


    "Younger martial sister, how can you be so skilled?" Luo Yunfei asked curiously.


    "I used to barbecue and roast geese outside and make my own soup. Once I cooked soup with my father''s wine as good drinking water. I was drunk for a day and a night, and my mother beat me hard. " Yan Rui talked about the past embarrassment, without any psychological burden, open mouth to come.


    Luo Yunfei said: "do you know it''s wrong?"


    "I know it''s wrong. I dare to do it next time." Yan Rui under the action of fast, soon dug a stove.


    Luo Yunfei thinks that the more contact he has with this younger martial sister, the more interesting he feels. It completely opened up a new world. The world is still very wonderful.


    Luo Yunyi let Luo Yun fly to clean the ingredients, and he began to prepare the soup base and seasoning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    "It''s my mother''s sauce. It''s a secret sauce." Luo Yunyi took out a few jars of sauce and said, "there are all kinds of sauces. You can choose them later. I''ll prepare the others first. "


    Luo Yunyi quickly chopped garlic, coriander, scallion, chili, peanut Then put the seasonings one by one. Then start to make the bottom of the soup, first stir fry all kinds of spices, and then put a red sauce in and stir fry together.


    The strong fragrance diffused in the air.


    "Wow! What''s this? It''s so fragrant. I''ve never smelled anything so fragrant. " Yan Rui twitched her nose and screamed.


    "This is bean paste." Luo Yunyi stir fried, said, "if you like, I will give you two cans."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, brother Luo! It smells good. " Yan Rui ran over happily and stood by to watch Luo Yunyi make soup.


    After a while, the hot pot was ready, and several people sat around the hot pot in a circle. They adjusted their favorite dipping materials and began to eat hot dishes.


    "Wow, good times, good times, my God, I''ve never had anything so good times." Yan Rui''s mouth is full of vegetables. Vaguely, I feel like I''m going to swallow my tongue.


    Luo Yunfei doesn''t say a word, chopsticks swing fast, so delicious!


    Just when a few people were eating hot, someone came.


    "Who did it? It''s delicious. Little Yan Rui, are you there The speaker, quietly appeared in front of them. It was a middle-aged uncle, looking at the hot pot with bright eyes.


    "Ah, elder three, are you back?" Yan Rui, with a piece of pork in her mouth, stands up to greet the visitor.


    "I''ve met the three elders." Luo Yun put down the chopsticks and stood up to say hello.


    "Oh, sit down." The three elders waved their hands and motioned them to sit down. "I just came back and smelled a strange fragrance. I followed the fragrance and found you. Who are these two


    "It''s my good friend, elder martial sister Tianshi and elder martial brother Luo. They''re here to chengtianzong." Yan Rui made an introduction, "this is the three elders of our Chengtian sect. This is made by elder martial brother Luo. "


    "Little brother, I think you have a strange skeleton and a bad aptitude. Do you want to consider joining my Chengtian sect and be my own disciple?" The three elders looked at Luo Yunyi with bright eyes, "your talent is too high. I''m afraid you will be the first one who can rise to the top with kitchen. You think, how shocking that is, you are the brightest star in the world of cultivation. "


    Yan Rui mouth of the pork fell into the bowl. The chief of kitchen peak, the third elder, why didn''t she find that he had such a good eloquence before?


    "Not interested." Luo Yun Yi buttocks didn''t move for a while, light way, "do you want to eat? If you want to eat, I''ll give you a pair of chopsticks. If you don''t eat, get out of the way. "


    The third elder is stunned. He seems to have been rejected?!


    Luo Yunfei sat down again and continued to shake his chopsticks quickly.


    "You refuse me? Do you know who I am? Do you know? " The three elders point to their nose and ask Luo Yunyi.


    "I don''t know." Luo Yunyi didn''t lift his eyelids and continued to eat.


    "I''m the master of chengtianzong kitchen peak! My strength is second in the whole clan, you know? Little Yan Rui, you said, "is that right?" Three elders to Yan Rui proof.


    "Yes, but elder martial brother Luo doesn''t want to." Yan Rui took time to answer, and continued to eat Hu Hai. It''s so delicious. After elder martial brother Luo left, he couldn''t eat such delicious food. Wuwu.


    Four people sitting eating very delicious, dishes in the reduction.


    Three elder urgent, a buttock sat down: "forget it, don''t worship teacher, since the little brother invited, then I don''t respect, eat together."


    Yan Rui white one eye three elder, want to eat to say directly, really affectation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Luo Yunfei looked at the three elders who make complaints about their eating, Tucao: disciples? Be your own disciple? I''m afraid it''s not rare for my brother to be your master. After you know my brother''s identity, I don''t know if you want to find a hole to get in.


    After the meal, everyone was satisfied.


    Yan Rui holds two cans of Douban sauce sent by Luo Yunyi, happily unable to find the north.


    Three elders looking at Yan Rui holding Douban sauce, asked: "this is the sauce used in the base material?"


    "Yes, yes, but it''s fragrant. Don''t look at me. I only have two cans. I won''t share you." Yan Rui finish, quickly received the storage bag inside.


    Three long old eyes Ba Ba of turn a head to see to Luo Yun Yi: "can also give me two cans?"


    Luo cloud Yi Piao he one eye, light said a sentence: "can''t."


    The three elders were stunned. This was the first time that he was refused so impolitely. Oh, no! This is the second time. Luo Yunyi has rejected him just now.


    Three elder wronged looking at Luo Yunyi don''t speak, Luo Yunyi looked at him again, said: "want to can take things to change."


    Three elder immediately came spirit, ask a way: "that what do you want?"


    Luo Yunyi thought about it and said, "if you have any special ingredients, you can exchange them."


    Three elders repeatedly said: "OK, OK, you wait for me to get the ingredients." Then he ran away and disappeared.


    Yan Rui laughed and said, "it''s the first time that I''ve seen the three elders eat shriveled like this. Elder martial brother Luo, you are so powerful! But after all, elder martial brother Luo, your sauces are really delicious. If I can''t eat them after you leave, I will miss them very much. "


    Luo Yunyi hasn''t said anything yet. Tianmiao suddenly says, "you''ll get it later, but you may need money to buy it."


    At that time, people didn''t understand the meaning of Tianmiao''s words. It was only when tiandaomen opened a store to sell sauces and the business was booming that Yan Rui understood the meaning of Tianmiao''s words at that time.


    Three elders quickly took a lot of food to change a few cans of sauce with Luo Yunyi, but still a face of desire and stop, because when Luo Yunyi left, they could not eat such a good sauce.


    Yan Rui saw the worry of the three elders and said with a smile: "three elders, elder martial sister said, you can still eat it in the future. Don''t worry."


    Three elders only when Yan Rui comfort him, think that in the future the sky will give her some, oneself also can touch light to buy some.


    In the evening, Tianmiao sent a letter to Luo Yunyi''s mother, asking her to open a shop in the name of tiandaomen, selling all kinds of sauces she made. The name can be called tiandaomen grocery store.


    Luo Yunyi''s mother was a little confused when she saw the news, and then she was happy. She used to be the daughter of a chef. Under the influence of her father, she also likes cooking very much. Now she can continue to do what she likes to do in the name of tiandaomen, and carry it forward. Sichuan cuisine is powerful!


    At present, Luo Yunyi''s mother began to prepare to open a shop. Tiandaomen grocery store, which is located in Taocheng. Although the relationship with the Lord of peach city is not good, Yu Xinlan really likes this beautiful city full of peach blossom rain. As soon as the shop opened, many people flocked to it. No one would doubt the authenticity of the shop, because the carriage pulled by Xueling horse stopped at the door of the shop, such as the fake one.


    Of course, that''s later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Tianmiao and Luo Yunyi are ready to leave after playing in chengtianzong for a few days. Luo Yunyi''s experience will continue.


    "But I don''t want you to go." Yan Rui cried and said, "where are you going? Can I come with you? "


    "We''re going to Qingcheng to attend the Dandao meeting. If your parents agree, let''s go together." Tianmiao said.


    "Really?" Yan Rui''s eyes brightened, "I''m going to ask my parents." Then Yan Rui ran away.


    Luo Yunyi is still packing. Many packages on the ground are chengtianzong specialties bought by Luo Yunfei and Yan Rui for them. Luo Yunfei is helping to clean up. He hesitates and asks, "brother, can I go with you?"


    "If your master agrees, my elder martial sister agrees." Luo Yun Yi didn''t lift his head.


    "I don''t mind." A sentence came from the sky.


    Luo Yunfei also turned around and ran away and asked the master where he was.


    After a while, Luo Yunfei and Yan Rui came. Master Luo Yunfei is OK. When he heard that he was going to practice with tiandaomen, he waved his hand and agreed. Yan Rui''s parents are directly Yan Rui''s things all packed, let her obediently listen to Tianmiao words, throw her out. Because Li''s envious eyes will burn Yan Rui through.


    Chengtianzong also had other disciples to attend the Dandao meeting, but those people took chengtianzong''s big flying boat.


    Out of chengtianzong, Luo Yunyi takes out a small boat, Yan Rui''s eyes are bright. Excited ran forward and said: "Wow! This flying boat is so exquisite and beautiful. "


    On the boat, Tianmiao let Luo Yunyi take out a lot of food to entertain Yan Rui, but Yan Ruile bad. Happy like a small hamster, has been eating, the mouth did not stop.


    Luo Yunyi is teaching Luo Yunfei how to operate the flying boat. When he is taught, he will eat pine nuts and make tea for Tianmiao.


    Luo Yun Feimei Zizi''s operation of the boat, thinking, ah, brother, this is completely trust me.


    Tianmiao looks at Luo Yunyi, who is calm in eating snacks, and then looks at Luo Yunfei, who is still working happily. He smiles and says nothing. This is really an honest boy.


    After a day''s flight, they are ready to land, stay in a town for one night, and set off tomorrow.


    At the inn in the town, they met another acquaintance.


    He is a disciple of Shang He Zong. Obviously, these people also went to the meeting of Dan Dao.


    Liu Feihe was in the crowd. As soon as she saw Yan Rui, her face collapsed. Cold hums and own big elder martial brother to say: "how is this group of annoying people again?"


    master brother laughed, and he thought he could make complaints about it.


    Yan Rui ignored them, just eat, accommodation, the next morning, they set out again.


    The result did not fly far, behind came an excited roar: "in front of the boat quickly stop for me! Hand over the boat and spare your lives. "


    Liu Feihe asked his elder martial brother: "elder martial brother, you yell behind them again. They will run away like last time. We can''t catch up with them."


    "Oh, yes!" The elder martial brother said with chagrin.


    Just when they thought the boat would speed up and run away like last time, the boat stopped.


    "Why? Come on, come on, catch up. " The elder martial brother cried excitedly.


    Liu Feihe is also a happy face, looking at the boat''s eyes full of excitement, as if the boat has been her bag of things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    When the people of shanghezong catch up with xiaofeizhou, stop in front of it and see the people on it, their smiles froze.


    "Why are you?" Liu Feihe asked in surprise.


    "Why not us? What is the virtue of shanghezong? Is it too poor or too bandit? You have to rob good things when you see them. " Yan Rui angry stand up, inserted waist began to satirize them.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. Ha ha, it''s all misunderstanding." Master Shang hezong apologized with a smile, "sorry, sorry, it''s all a misunderstanding. We didn''t know it was you."


    "In your opinion, we don''t want to rob, others do?" Yan Rui heard the meaning of this, more angry, "bullying, ah, you Shang hezong people, it''s a shame, or one of the four major doors, I''m ashamed for you."


    "How do you speak?" When Liu Feihe heard this, his face turned red with anger and he was about to draw his sword.


    "Why? Want to fight? How to cheat less with more? I immediately sent a message to our patriarch, saying that you shanghezong had to bully more and less for robbing things! I''m afraid of you! It''s a big deal. Two clans fight! Can you beat us? " Yan Rui inserted waist, a look of the devil.


    Luo Yunyi and Luo Yunfei know why Yan Rui was beaten so much when she was a child.


    They have different ideas.


    This poor child is so angry. No wonder her mother often beats her.


    The younger martial sister is so cute. Hehe, he is so angry with these bastards on the other side.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding. Let''s leave first. " The elder martial brother of shanghezong held down the sword Liu Feihe was about to pull out and ran away with the people of shanghezong. He is also afraid that if he continues to stay, things will develop out of control.


    "Hum, that Liu Feihe is really less beaten!" Yan Rui sat down and said angrily.


    "Where does she have our younger martial sister? She is the most sensible." Luo Yun said at the right time.


    "It was." Yan Rui pursed a smile, and no longer thought about the unpleasantness just now.


    "This is the second time they''ve come to grab the boat." Luo Yun leisurely came a sentence.


    Luo Yunfei''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he looked pitifully at the direction where the disciples of Shang hezong left. These people really didn''t know what to do, and they dared to rob the flying boat of tiandaomen.


    "What did you do for the first time?" Luo Yunfei asked curiously.


    "We''re speeding up." Luo Yunyi replied, "you go to take out the things in the second row of the cabinet, and put them gently. The things inside are fragile."


    "All right." Luo Yunfei was going to get something. He took two steps to remember, "wait, brother, we''re all sitting here. Who''s going to operate the boat?"


    "It''s self driving. After planning the route, the boat can fly by itself. " Luo Yunyi said lightly.


    Luo Yunfei choked. Just now, he really drove the boat. Besides, why didn''t he teach him how to plan the route.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Yan Rui burst out a burst of laughter, pointing to Luo Yunfei, "elder martial brother Luo bullies elder martial brother Luo. Ah? You''re both luoye? And brother Luo, you call him big brother? Did you get married because of a surname? "


    Luo Yunfei remembered this time that Yan Rui didn''t seem to know that he and Luo Yunyi were brothers.


    "No, I''m his elder brother." Luo Yunyi''s tone is still very flat.


    "Ha?" Yan Rui face confused, and then began to sort out the relationship, "all surnamed Luo, is the big brother. Elder martial brother Yunfei is Taocheng... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    "You are Luo Yunyi!" Yan Rui jumps up, points to Luo Yunyi, and then stares at Tianmiao, "that day, elder martial sister, that day God Ah, sister Tianshi, you are from tiandaomen! "


    Tianmiao looked at the slow little girl and finally responded. She nodded with a smile: "yes, I''m the person of tiandaomen."


    "Wow! WOW! WOW! Ha ha ha, I finally know why old Li is looking at you. It turns out that he knows you are a member of tiandaomen. " Yan Rui excited to jump in place, "ha ha ha, I finally understand why he heard I want to experience with you, there will be envious eyes."


    Luo Yunfei has carefully taken out the box from the cabinet, carefully placed it on the low table, and then carefully opened it. There are three layers in the box, each of which contains exquisite cakes.


    "These cakes are easy to break. Be careful." Luo Yunyi is in command.


    "Okay, okay." Luo Yunfei carefully brought out all the cakes.


    "Sister Tianshi, what does Tiandao gate look like? Isn''t it beautiful? Is it really a fairyland. Are there any immortals? Or sister Tianshi, are you a fairy? Ah, I see. You must have changed your face. What''s your real face like? It must be beautiful, needless to say. Sister Tianshi, is there really a dragon in the endless sea area of the East China Sea? " Yan Rui creaks out a series of questions.


    "You''ll find out later." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Can I go? Can I go? Can I really go? No one has ever been to the gate of heaven in legend. " Yan Rui asked excitedly.


    "Yes. Later, I will hold a meeting to invite monks to attend. Of course, your invitation will not be less Tianmiao looking at the excited Yan Rui, can''t help but reach out and pinch Yan Rui''s ball.


    As a result, the ball was flattened.


    Yan Rui touched his flat ball head, instantly quiet down, mouth drooping.


    Embarrassment


    Tianmiao can''t comb his hair.


    Luo Yunfei had already laid out the cakes by this time. He took out a delicate comb and asked Yan Rui to sit down. Then he began to comb Yan Rui''s hair. Skilled to Yan Rui comb a good ball.


    "Not bad." Luo Yun Yi praised a sentence.


    "It''s a small idea." Luo Yunfei admires the balls he combs. He didn''t pinch the little girl''s balls, and of course he learned to comb them.


    Yan Rui touched her own ball head and put her head together in front of Tianmiao.


    "Elder martial sister, touch it for you. If it''s broken, let elder martial brother comb it for me."


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "don''t pinch it. Let''s wash our hands. Let''s eat cakes together. This cake melts immediately at the entrance. It''s crisp, soft and waxy. "


    "Yes, yes." Yan Rui stood up and went to wash her hands.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, what''s tiandaomen like?" Luo Yunfei asks Luo Yunyi quietly.


    "You''ll know when you come." Luo Yunyi also said so.


    "Can I go too?" Luo Yunfei asked excitedly.


    "Your elder brother is the chief disciple of Tiandao gate. He invites you to go. Of course you can go." Tianmiao washed his hands and said.


    Luo Yunfei looks forward to it, while Yan Rui''s face is full of food.


    Luo Yunyi touched the egg in his arms. After he came out of the secret place, the egg was very quiet. I don''t know when it will hatch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    "What''s this, brother?" Luo Yun''s flying eyes are sharp. Seeing Luo Yun Yi touching the egg in his arms, he asks curiously.


    "It''s a strange egg." Luo Yunyi took out the egg in his arms, "found it in the secret place."


    Luo Yunfei summoned the little white cat in the demon pet space, touched the little white cat who just woke up, and said in doubt: "brother, you don''t know what spirit beast is inside? I don''t know what spirit animal I am. Sister Tianshi, do you know? "


    Tianmiao beckons to the little white cat. The little white cat meows twice happily and jumps to Tianmiao''s knee quickly, shaking her hairy tail.


    "This is a spirit tiger." Tianmiao said with a smile, "but it has the blood of Baize. Although it''s rare, it does have the blood of Baize. "


    "Baize? The legendary ancient auspicious beast, the omniscient one? " Yan Rui asked excitedly.


    "Yes, but most of his blood is tiger. You shouldn''t call it that, tiger Tianmiao amusingly touched the little white tiger who was still meowing for touching.


    "By the way, brother Yunfei, did you name him? What''s your name? " Yan Rui looked at the little white tiger and said to the little white tiger, "you are not a cat. You can''t meow. You should come to learn from me, ouch!"


    "How about Xiaobai?" Luo Yunfei asked tentatively.


    Then I saw Yan Rui''s disdainful eyes looking at him: "elder martial brother Yunfei, do you want to be so perfunctory? If you see the black, take the small black, if you see the white, take the small white, if you see the flower, take the small flower? "


    "Well, what''s the name?" Luo Yunfei scratched his head and was very distressed.


    "It''s called Yuebai. How are you doing? " Yan Rui said to the little white tiger.


    "Meow, meow ~" little white tiger seemed very happy to have this name, and meow to Yan Rui.


    "I told you to scream." Yan Rui waved her hand.


    "Ow, ow ~ ~" the little tiger tentatively called twice, found that it was very smooth, and then kept crying.


    "It''s lovely. Come on, I''ll give you a hug." Yan ruichong Yuebai reaches out her hand, but Yuebai doesn''t care. She turns her head and buttocks to her and lies on Tianmiao''s knee.


    "You''ve changed your mind, heartbreaker!" Yan Ruiqi''s teeth.


    "Younger martial sister, this idiom doesn''t seem to be used that way." Luo Yunfei said funny.


    "It''s all the same. Don''t care about the details." Yan Rui pursed her lips.


    "Ah, it''s coming." Luo Yunyi suddenly cold not Ding of came a sentence.


    "To have a baby? What? " Luo Yunfei turns to look at Luo Yunyi doubtfully.


    Then everyone saw that the egg in Luo Yunyi''s palm was slowly cracking, and the eggshell made a clattering sound.


    Luo Yunyi carefully holding, heart joy, looking forward to the eggshell slowly crack.


    A sharp little mouth pecked open the eggshell, and a yellow wet little head stretched out.


    Then, Luo Yunyi and a pair of beans eye on.


    "Chirp!" The little things inside chirped merrily, then pecked the eggshell quickly and ate it one by one. After eating, he curled up in the palm of Luo Yunyi''s hand and wrapped his little wings. After a while, the water dries up. The little thing is hairy now. It looks many times better than just now.


    "Here, what is this? Although it looks like a little yellow chicken on the outside, it''s definitely not a little yellow chicken from the secret place. " Yan Rui curiously looked at the little yellow chicken in Luo Yunyi''s hand and asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "I don''t know. It''s called Tuan Tuan. When it grows up, maybe it will. " Luo Yunyi happily touched the little yellow chicken in his hand. This is the little yellow chicken he saw in the secret place before.


    "Did elder martial sister know that day?" Yan Rui turns to see the sky.


    Tianmiao smile: "when it grows up, it will know. Now, it''s still a greedy little yellow chicken. " Tianmiao finished, took out a piece of inferior stone and handed it to the little yellow chicken.


    The little yellow chicken chirped happily twice, then looked up, and the aura in the spirit stone was absorbed by the little yellow chicken.


    The little yellow chicken belched contentedly, then fluttered his little wings and flew to Luo Yunyi''s head, plucked his hair twice and fell asleep.


    "Ha ha ha? Brother, does Tuan Tuan take your hair as a nest? " Luo Yunfei looks at Luo Yunyi''s disordered hair and can''t help laughing.


    "It seems to be." Luo cloud Yi raised to lift eyeball, helplessly say.


    "Now it doesn''t eat much. Just absorb some aura. You can also feed all kinds of food with aura. " Tianmiao and luoyunyi explained, "but remember, don''t feed too much."


    "How about too much?" Yan Rui asked nervously.


    "Feed too much - you get fat." The sky faintly pause, said such a result.


    "That''s nothing. Fat is cute." Yan Rui said happily.


    Luo Yunyi didn''t speak, but from his expression, he also agreed with Yan Rui''s statement.


    Tianmiao smiles but doesn''t speak, Xiaotuan Tuan. Later, when she grows up, she can only blame your master for being fat.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, little yellow chicken is eating and sleeping. But there is a big problem, that is, it completely takes Luo Yunyi''s head as a nest, and always drags on it. The problem is that it''s easy to take a few of his hair off every time he takes Laluo Yunyi''s head.


    "Brother, if you go on like this, will you become bald?" Luo Yunfei worried looking at Luo Yunyi hand and pinch a few by small yellow chicken pull down hair asked.


    "It''s possible." Luo Yunyi looked at the hair on his hand, thought about it, and answered seriously.


    The little yellow chicken is very stable on Luo Yunyi''s head. Even if it falls asleep, Luo Yunyi stands up, and it also drags Luo Yunyi''s hair firmly with its chicken claws and doesn''t wake up.


    "That won''t do. The chief disciple of tiandaomen is bald. It''s too bad to speak out. Make a hat and make a nest on it. " The sky has spoken.


    Luo Yunyi takes out a white jade crown from the storage bag. There is just a small space on the top of the white jade crown. Luo Yunyi takes the little yellow chicken down from the head and puts it into the small space. The size is just right. Then he puts on the white jade crown calmly.


    "Good, Yushu Linfeng." Tianmiao praised.


    Luo Yunfei and Yan Rui look at the shape of Luo Yunyi, can''t help laughing: "it''s really a bit special, the little yellow chicken as a headdress."


    "By the way, sister Tianshi, what do you really look like?" Yan Rui sits beside Tianmiao and looks at her with bright eyes.


    "That''s it." The sky shows its true appearance.


    "Wow!!! Ah, ah, ah! Fairy! Ah, sister Tianshi, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I can''t say that my mother is the most beautiful. " Yan Rui saw the real appearance of Tianmiao, yelled and looked straight, "don''t change back, it''s so good-looking, it''s so good-looking, let me have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    "Younger martial sister, your appearance will make me feel that you are younger martial brother, not younger martial sister." Luo Yunfei was joking.


    "You don''t understand. Everyone loves beauty. The elder martial sister is so beautiful. Of course, I need to see more. I can eat two more bowls when I watch her eat. " Yan Rui said seriously.


    "Well, you have a point." Luo Yunfei laughs.


    "Green city is coming." Luo Yunyi said.


    "Can you alchemy?" Yan Rui asked.


    "No Luo Yunyi and Luo Yunfei answered in unison.


    "Learn first, and sign up for it." Tianmiao took out three alchemy furnaces and three alchemy manuscripts.


    "I have a share, too?" Yan Rui asked in surprise.


    "Yes. There''s no harm in learning it. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "Good!" Yan Rui put away the alchemy stove, took the alchemy letter and began to look.


    "I''ll go to the city later, and we''ll buy some low-level herbs to practice for you." Tianmiao said.


    Yan Rui nodded, looking forward to it.


    After arriving at Qingcheng, Tianmiao and his party got off the boat outside the city. After paying the entrance fee at the gate of the city, they prepared for the process. The guards at the gate stopped them and them.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Yunfei asked.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, strange things have happened frequently in the city recently. The Lord of the city is already sending people to investigate. You should be more careful yourself. " The guard was told by a man.


    "Strange? What strange thing? " Yan Rui asked curiously.


    "That''s to say, some people''s clothes will be burned unconsciously, and people won''t be hurt. But, but... " The guardian hesitates.


    "But when the clothes are all burnt out, naturally everything is exposed. If you lose face, you lose it. " Yan Rui helps him add.


    "So it is. The Dantao meeting is about to be held, and the city is stepping up its investigation. If several chivalrous men find any clue, they can report it to the city master''s office, and they will be rewarded. " The guard saw that they were all monks, so he said this.


    "OK, we know." Yan Rui nodded.


    After the four entered the city, Yan Rui walked and said, "what''s going on? Can it be that there are boring talents? Not really? How can you do such a boring thing when you are busy with cultivation. Is it so interesting to make people look ugly? "


    "What kind of monster is it?" Luo Yunfei guessed.


    "Possible? But isn''t it too bad to burn people''s clothes? " Yan Rui imagined some people in public suddenly naked appearance, feel a little miserable.


    "There''s a medicine store over there. Let''s go and buy some low-grade herbs first." Luo Yunfei saw a medicine shop in front of him and said.


    "OK, sister Tianshi, let''s go, let''s go!" Yan Rui walks to the medicine store with the excitement of the sky.


    Just walked to the door of the medicine store, Yan Rui and Tianmiao were stopped.


    The man who stopped them was a young man in gorgeous clothes. He was dressed in white, with a sword on his back, a white jade flute on his waist and a fan in his hand. Junlang''s face with a smile, is two eyes shining looking at the sky. The man was followed by more than a dozen uniformed people. Obviously, the identity of this young man is not simple.


    "This girl, meeting is fate. Do you want to buy Herbs or pills? I don''t know if I can help you. " After the young man said these words, he added, "Oh, I''m from daoyanzong."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    "I know you! Xue Ziping, the son of the master of daoyanzong! You all have 18 concubines. What''s the matter? Do you still want to have a bad idea about my elder martial sister? " Yan Rui furiously furiously rebukes the young man.


    The young man''s face was full of embarrassment, and he waved his hand: "it was all ridiculous before. Now when I see this girl, I just want that she will be the only one in my life."


    "Hey, you''re far away. It''s beautiful. No way Yan Rui said angrily, "I am Yan Rui of chengtianzong. If you dare to mess around, I''ll send out a signal to call my father to beat you. "


    Yan Rui? Xue Ziping took a look at Yan Rui''s clothes, and then at her meatballs, determined the identity of the other party. This is the little devil Yan Rui of chengtianzong!


    However, the fairy like girl next to him was obviously not a member of chengtianzong. Since it''s not chengtianzong, it''s much easier.


    "What do children know? The girl didn''t speak. What are you trying to say? " Although Xue Ziping knows Yan Rui''s reputation as a little devil, it doesn''t mean he is afraid of her. After all, the dandy in Xiuzhen world is not afraid of everything.


    "This girl, your name is Tian, isn''t it? Miss Tian, I''m Xue Ziping. I have a lot of research on Dan Dao. If Miss Tian has any questions, you can ask me. I''m sure I''ll tell you everything. " Xue Ziping said, "what I said just now is not a joke. If the girl is willing to be with me, I will hold a big wedding ceremony and devote myself to the girl. "


    "I''m sorry. I''m not interested." Tianmiao smiles.


    With this smile, Xue Ziping almost lost his soul.


    Yan ruichong and Xue Ziping make a face and pull Tianmiao to enter the medicine store.


    Xue Ziping stopped in front again: "wait a minute, Miss Tian, I don''t think there is a better man in this world than me. You..."


    Before she finished, Yan Rui screamed. Tianmiao covered her eyes and turned away.


    "Why, I''m so beautiful..." When Xue Ziping saw their reaction, he was about to say something, but the disciples behind him also gave a low cry.


    "What''s the matter with you? No rules. Don''t you see I''m talking to a beautiful woman? " Xue Ziping frowned and scolded impatiently. As a result, he saw that Luo Yunfei and Luo Yunyi''s faces were strange.


    Luo Yunyi quickly regained his normal color and said calmly: "your figure is like a white cut chicken. Where do you come from to say that you are a jade tree facing the wind?"


    "What?" Xue Ziping was stunned and suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did he feel cool all over?


    "Son, come on, put on your clothes." The disciples behind Xue Ziping hurriedly took the clothes, the clothes and the Cape, and quickly covered them.


    Xue Ziping looked down and almost fainted.


    He didn''t know when his clothes were burned up. There was only a mass of ashes under his feet. He just stood naked in front of his favorite girl!


    Xue Ziping put his cloak on himself in a hurry, looked around and said in a fierce voice: "who did it! You have the ability to stand up for me


    But there is no response, only passers-by a funny face pointing.


    Xue Ziping couldn''t stay any longer and turned to run. The disciples behind him also rushed to catch up.


    "Ha ha ha, you deserve it! But who did it? " Yan Rui hears the sound of footsteps, opens the hand of the sky, turns around and looks at Xue Ziping''s running back, and smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Maybe some naughty little guy with a sense of justice." The sky tiny mysterious smile, "well, let''s go shopping first.". "


    " Hey, I know why you don''t show your true face, sister Tianshi, because it will attract a lot of people who don''t have self-knowledge. Later, you''d better disguise yourself Yan Rui Heart Qi Qi said.


    "Good." The sky faintly should come down, the face once again became before ordinary appearance.


    "Elder martial brother Yunfei, you can choose. I know you just entered the clan, and you don''t have much money. I have a lot. I''ll check out. But don''t get me wrong. I lent it to you, and I''ll charge interest. " Yan Rui said to Luo Yunfei.


    "Oh? What''s the interest? " Luo Yunfei asked with a smile.


    "Just give me the white moon to play with." Yan Rui solemnly said she would like to charge interest.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, no problem. But I have a stone. When I visited my master, my master gave me a lot before I went out. " Luo Yunfei remembers master''s kind face and feels warm in his heart.


    "Well, we''ll pay for it ourselves. But the moon still wants to play for me. "


    "Okay, okay."


    Yan Rui was very excited. According to the prescription in the alchemy notes, she chose a lot of low-level herbs, and finally checked out. I heard someone talking in the street.


    "Did you hear that? Just now, the master of daoyan sect was here, and his clothes were all burnt. He''s not aware of the problem. "


    "I didn''t just hear about it, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Ha ha, really? Are you really naked? "


    "Really, it''s all showing up. Tut tut... "


    "Ha ha ha, this is too miserable. It''s a great shame to be the son of the master of the Taoyan sect. "


    "It''s not the most humiliating. He was talking to a fairy girl, who refused. He would not spare to pester, and as a result, he was naked in front of the girl and lost all his face. "


    "That''s what I deserve. People refused, but he still pestered. However, this man has a high vision and is also the son of the master of daoyan sect, so they are all women. This time, he''s been pestering. I''m a little curious about what kind of woman made him behave like this. "


    "I''ve never seen anything so beautiful."


    Yan Rui heard these people''s comments, straightened up a small chest, and Rongyan said: "of course, my Tianshi sister is unparalleled!"


    "Find a place to live. Be quiet, so that you can study alchemy. I''ll sign up for it then. I heard the prize is not bad. If any of you get a place, it''s a treat. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "No problem, no problem, though I know I can''t be. But what if the two elder martial brothers can get it. " Yan Rui shook her head and said, "let''s find a quiet Inn and make a yard."


    "I''ll find out which Inn has a good environment." Luo Yunfei volunteered.


    "No, just a yard. Younger martial brother, go shopping with your brother. I''ll take little Yan Rui to the teahouse next to you and wait for you. " The sky tiny light says.


    "All right." Luo Yunyi nodded, then turned to leave, took two steps, looked at the stunned Luo Yunfei, said, "what are you doing? Keep up. "


    "Oh, oh." Luo Yunfei came back.


    Huh? Do you buy a house if you don''t agree?


    Oh, yes, tiandaomen. There''s plenty of money.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    The advantage of money is that they soon live in a big house with good location and good environment. Of course, the price is not very good. But that''s not a problem.


    One room for one person, Tianmiao went back to his room to sleep, and the other three went back to their room to learn alchemy.


    Luo Yunyi looks at the alchemy letter and thinks deeply. There are a lot of low-level medicinal materials piled up nearby. Little yellow chicken is scraping around on the pile of medicinal materials, pecking with its little beak from time to time.


    When Luo Yunyi finished reading the letter, he looked up and saw that the little yellow chicken was pulling medicinal materials. He couldn''t help laughing and took the little yellow chicken down: "you are really like a little yellow chicken, but you are not a little yellow chicken."


    "Chirp?" Little yellow chicken blinks, Doudou looks at Luo Yunyi. Suddenly, it flutters its small wings excitedly and flies to the window.


    Luo Yunyi turns his head and sees a small red flame flitting in and in front of him. Then the small fire around him, very intimate.


    Luo Yunyi looked at the small flame in front of him, stretched out his hand and touched it gently. There is no burning feeling, on the contrary, it is a very comfortable warm feeling.


    This is fire spirit!


    At the moment when Luo Yunyi touched the small fire, he felt like this.


    "Chirp?" Small yellow chicken flapping wings fly over, standing on Luo Yunyi''s shoulder, tilted his head, looking at the small flame in Luo Yunyi''s hand. Suddenly cold not Ding of stretch out small mouth peck next.


    "Ah Luo Yunyi heard a small fire scream, and then along his wrist to the sleeve drill, seems to be looking for shelter, and then is the cry ring, the voice is wronged.


    "Don''t bully it." Luo Yunyi stretched out his finger and flicked the little yellow chicken''s head.


    "Chirp!" The little yellow chicken nodded, flapped its wings and laboriously flew to the medicinal materials. It tilted its head and looked curiously at the little fire from Luo Yunyi''s sleeve.


    "Did you help just now?" Luo Yunyi felt out the little flame from his sleeve and asked with a smile, "did you burn the clothes of the apprentice?"


    "It''s me." The sound of a small flame is delicate and delicate.


    "Good boy. Xiaohuo is a good boy. " Luo Yunyi smiles again.


    "Yes, I am a good boy. Will I call it Xiaohuo later? " Asked the little flame.


    "It''s too simple. I''ll give you a nice name. Would you like to be with me in the future? " Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Yes, yes, you are very comfortable, so I came with you. But that Phoenix is so fierce, he pecked me The little flame said repeatedly.


    "Phoenix? It doesn''t matter. Tuan Tuan won''t peck you any more. He didn''t mean it just now. He just felt curious. " Luo Yunyi has a guess in his heart for a long time, and now it is confirmed that the little yellow chicken is the Phoenix. However, I really can''t imagine that such a little yellow chicken will grow into a beautiful and powerful Phoenix in the future.


    "Is Tuan Tuan his name? I want to have a name, too. " Little flame said enviously.


    "Call it Chiyu." Luo Yunyi thought about it and said.


    "Well, I have a name, too." Red Jade happily stands in the palm of Luo Yunyi''s hand to shake, "I can help you alchemy, we first make a contract, then we can do as you please!"


    Luo Yunyi and red jade knot contract, red jade happy in the room flying.


    "Master, let''s make pills. I''ve seen others make pills. I know how to control the fire." Red Jade urges.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    "OK, let''s try." Luo Yunyi nodded.


    After he started alchemy, Luo Yunyi was surprised to find that he could feel the flow of the gas engine in the Dan furnace, but he could not completely control the circulation of the gas engine.


    The last time he closed the gate in Xiji City, he had a deeper understanding of the five elements and how to cycle. But I always feel that something is missing.


    This time with Chiyu, it seems that he has more understanding of the five elements.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao walks around the city all day, buying and eating.


    Because Yan Rui is interested in alchemy, she lives in the room every day. Sometimes I heard her shouting, sometimes there was a slight explosion in her room. Obviously, it blew up. But the little devil didn''t give up. The more he fought, the braver he was.


    The Dandao conference started soon.


    Luo Yunyi and three of them signed up for the competition.


    At the Dandao meeting, they met Xue Ziping of daoyanzong. When he saw Luo Yunyi and his party, he looked for Tianmiao''s figure. He saw an ordinary looking woman standing next to Yan Rui. He was stunned at first, and then understood that this must be the Tianmiao''s disguise.


    Yes, that kind of beauty, if you don''t dress up, will cause a lot of trouble. Good disguise. Good disguise. I must perform well, fly to the sky in the Dandao meeting, let the beauty look at me with new eyes, forget the previous embarrassment. Xue Ziping swore in his heart.


    The first round of selection is very simple. It is the simplest healing pill. The same medicine, the same furnace, must also use the informant to provide open fire to alchemy.


    Finally, it depends on the quantity and quality of the refined pills.


    The first round, Luo Yunyi three people have passed. Yan Rui is very dangerous. A total of 100 people were selected, and she was just the 100th.


    Xue Ziping said that he has a lot of research on Dan Dao, which is not a big story. He was selected as the third place. The first and the second are the great masters of alchemy. It''s really good for him to be in third place at that age.


    When he announced his place, when he heard that the third place was him, he looked at TIANYAO like a treasure, but he saw TIANYAO was looking at Yan Rui and smiling at her.


    When can fairies smile at me like this. Xue Ziping said in his heart.


    The second round is much more demanding. Because the refined pills are more advanced and more difficult.


    Luo Yunfei was eliminated at this level. After all, it''s too difficult for a sword practitioner to learn alchemy.


    Luo Yunyi in the help of red jade, it is easy to pass. Xue Ziping''s ranking is still very good.


    Yan Rui in the last, but also dangerous clearance.


    In the second round, the original 100 people were eliminated to only 25 people, and Yan Rui was the 25th.


    Her tender face stood out in the crowd. Many people recognize her as Yan Rui, the little devil of chengtianzong.


    Other disciples of chengtianzong were also stunned.


    "Is that younger martial sister?"


    "It''s her, that''s right."


    "When did the younger martial sister learn alchemy?"


    "I haven''t learned it. When I was a child, the second elder''s wife beat her every day and forced her to learn it. I haven''t heard of her learning alchemy. "


    "That''s what I just learned?"


    "So powerful? We''ve all been eliminated. She''s still here. "


    Several other disciples of chengtianzong were also selected. Looking at Yan Rui standing in the middle of them, they also feel incredible. Do they think she is lucky? But it''s been better twice. Is it really just because of luck?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    The third round, the final.


    Only the top three will be awarded in this round.


    Everyone held their breath and watched the people on the field grasp the medicinal materials and refine them skillfully.


    See Yan Rui at that time, people almost laugh. Yan Rui is taking a steelyard to weigh the medicinal materials. Compared with the skilled grasp of medicinal materials by people around her, she is really too conspicuous.


    Around is a little famous alchemist, to grasp the weight of herbs has been perfect, only Yan Rui in serious weight. These people have never seen such alchemy.


    Xue Ziping sneered: "little girl, you also come to join in the fun. It''s almost the same when you come home to practice for decades."


    Yan Rui put down the steelyard and raised her hand to the judges: "Dear predecessors, this man is not good at the competition. He taunts me and affects my competition. He has sinister intentions."


    The judges looked at Xue Ziping with sharp eyes. A judge stood up and said harshly, "Xue Ziping, if you don''t have confidence in yourself, you can give up now. It''s really humiliating for you to use such despicable means to a child!"


    Xue Ziping looked at Yan Rui who turned a white eye at him.


    "I was wrong. I apologize. I''m sorry Xue Ziping is flexible and ready to apologize. In the heart secretly scolds oneself is really silly, how forget this smelly wench is a small devil, miscalculation miscalculation. Actually at this time directly complain, have you!


    Yan Rui ignored him and continued to divide the herbs, preparing for alchemy.


    Luo Yunfei can''t bear to smile when he looks down. The younger martial sister is so cute.


    Tianmiao is directly laughing, worthy of Yan Rui, this style is very good and powerful.


    The game went on.


    By the time the final ranking was announced, no one thought of it.


    Xue Ziping really has real talent and learning, and won the first place. After all, he is gifted. He has been learning alchemy since he was a child, and he has high savvy.


    Luo Yunyi was the fourth, not the top three. Luo Yunfei was very surprised that he was able to get this position. Luo Yunyi feels that his achievements are very important. As a sword practitioner, what he is good at is not alchemy, but with the help of Chiyu.


    What makes people surprised is Yan Rui.


    She was still selected as third place.


    "Well? Am I third? Ah, ha ha ha Yan Rui was so happy that she said, "alchemy is so simple."


    "It''s a bunch of nonsense. It''s so simple! How old are you... " Xue Ziping was going to reprimand her, but in the middle of her speech, she choked. He''s only 14 years old! He is already several fourteen years old. This, this smelly girl''s aptitude is better than oneself? Xue Ziping stares at Yan Rui.


    "Xiao you, how long have you studied?" The second is an old man with white hair and beard, a casual practitioner. He asked politely.


    "Ah, not long ago, I came to Qingcheng a few days ago and began to learn." Yan Rui answered with a smile.


    The judges looked at each other in surprise.


    No one doubted her words.


    Because this little girl is no other than Yan Rui, the little devil of chengtianzong. We have never heard of her having studied alchemy before. From her strange way of sorting medicinal materials, we can see that she has really studied alchemy for a long time.


    This? Did they unearth a alchemy genius by accident???


    Chengtianzong''s disciples excitedly sent letters back to the sect. I took back the pictures recorded by Yingshi. Little devil, ah, no, little younger martial sister is actually a alchemy genius!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Yan Rui didn''t feel much about it. She just thought alchemy was fun and simple.


    So the Dandao conference ended dramatically. Yan Rui''s reputation is bigger, in addition to chengtianzong small devil, more than a alchemy wizard''s title. This title is at least positive, much better than the previous title of little devil.


    Looking at Yan Rui getting her reward, Liu Feihe said sour: "what''s so amazing, isn''t it that you can alchemy?"


    "It''s really a bit amazing. I''ve just learned how to alchemy, and I can make such achievements. In the future, she will be a master. Many people will flatter her and make friends with her. " The elder martial brother of Shang hezong didn''t agree with Liu Feihe this time, but explained to Liu Feihe.


    "Elder martial brother, how can you help outsiders speak?" Liu Feihe was very dissatisfied and said angrily.


    "I, I just told the truth. I didn''t speak for other people. " Elder martial brother hesitated and said so. He always felt that the little girl, who was also the daughter of the leader of the Shang clan, had a high status and was favored by so many people. It was nothing to be unruly. They had the courage to connive at her unruly. She has the right to be unruly. It''s a little cute to see her bossy.


    However, he gradually found that it was not really cute. Although Yan Rui is known as the little devil outside, many people mention her, but they have no choice but to have a headache.


    Liu Feihe, his younger martial sister, made trouble all the way. He really saw that those people''s eyes were full of disgust at Liu Feihe, and their eyes were also disgusted.


    Perhaps it was wrong for the patriarch to indulge unconditionally at the beginning. The wife of the Lord is right.


    "Elder martial brother!! What''s the matter with you today? " Liu Feihe cried angrily, "are you my elder martial brother? How can you say that? "


    "Of course I am your elder martial brother. I just think that we should treat some things as they are and not be biased... " Before the elder martial brother finished, Liu Feihe stepped on his feet angrily, then turned around and ran away quickly.


    "Ah, younger martial sister, wait a minute." As soon as the elder martial brother saw him, he rushed to catch up with him nervously. The other disciples followed quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Rui counted her rewards and said happily: "this alchemy furnace looks very good, and these herbs can be bought separately without spending money. Hahaha, the elder specially gave me a scale, which was made of jade. I like this one. "


    "Maybe, you are the only alchemist in the world who needs to use a scale to measure herbs." Luo Yunfei joked, "it''s very special. You''re the only family in the world. There''s no semicolon."


    "When I become a master of alchemy, elder martial brother, I''ll make many pills for you to eat as sugar beans. Let everyone envy you. " Yan Rui straightened her chest and said.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to that day. If someone bullies me when I go out, I will report the name of my younger martial sister, and no one dares to bully me. " Luo Yunfei is joking.


    "On the way, I like elder martial brother Yunfei who can chat and flatter. Invisible flattery is the most sincere. " Yan Rui grinned.


    Luo Yunyi looks at them, and suddenly feels that they are a little like what my mother said. What kind of lid does the younger martial sister pot match? The tone seems to be the same.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    After the meeting, Luo Yunyi''s experience tour will continue.


    Yan Rui received a letter from her parents, asking her to return to chengtianzong. Although Yan Rui was reluctant to part with them, she knew that all the paths of practice had their own way to go, so she said goodbye reluctantly and went back with Luo Yunfei and other disciples of Chengtian sect.


    Luo Yunyi takes out the boat, finds a direction with Tianmiao, and then flies forward.


    Xue Ziping''s sword chases after him.


    "Heavenly girl, heavenly girl, where are you going? How dangerous you are alone. Let me join you. I know both medicine and alchemy, and I can fight. It''s good to take me with you. " Xue Ziping yelled.


    The sky is tiny to see all didn''t see him, light way: "accelerate, shake off him."


    Luo Yunyi accelerated, and the flying boat soon threw a large part of Xue Ziping.


    As a result, Xue Ziping also sped up and caught up with him.


    Luo Yunyi''s eyelids are not very good. Continue to accelerate.


    Xue Ziping tried his best to catch up.


    "Girl, I''m serious. I''m serious. Think about me. I''ll listen to you in the future. " Xue Ziping came up and yelled.


    "I know nothing about the potential of licking a dog." Luo Yunyi thinks of what his mother said about licking the dog, and thinks that Xue Ziping''s behavior is very consistent. He sighs with a faint sigh, and then speeds up to leave Xue Ziping behind.


    Xue Ziping couldn''t catch up this time.


    Flying far away, Luo Yun asked Tianmiao, "elder martial sister, why don''t you teach him a lesson?"


    "He is not a man of great evils. There is no need to pay more attention to him." The sky tiny light says.


    Luo Yunyi nodded.


    After flying a long distance, Luo Yunyi set the boat to fly forward by itself, and then began to cook for Tianmiao.


    "How about braised chicken, cumin bean curd, black pepper shrimp roll, potato beef, fried vegetables, pickled cabbage and Vermicelli Soup for lunch today?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Stir fried vegetables." Tianmiao said, "change it to stewed chicken wings."


    "That won''t do. The director of Dongxiao said, "I have to supervise you to eat vegetables instead of meat." Luo Yunyi takes out the kitchen utensils and summons Chiyu to prepare for cooking.


    "Your idea is very special. Use Huoling for cooking." Tianmiao looked at the small flame shrinking under the bottom of the pot and began to heat up the oil. He couldn''t help laughing. Yan Rui is the only alchemist who uses scales to sort herbs, which is amazing enough. If the world knew that Huoling, one of the five elements, was used by Luo Yunyi to cook, what would happen. Probably, you will feel violent and jealous.


    "Chiyu is very capable and can help me with many things. It''s good. It''s a super good baby. " Luo Yunyi takes out the long cut vegetables and praises Chiyu with a smile.


    Red Jade listened to very happy, almost did not dance.


    After the meal was finished, Tianmiao was very satisfied with this delicious lunch on the boat.


    "I''ll sleep first. You fly south." Tianmiao yawned and went back to sleep.


    Luo Yunyi drove the boat all the way south. When flying over a hill, red jade suddenly jumped out and Luo Yunyi said excitedly: "master, little earth is below."


    "Little earth? "Earth Spirit?" Luo Yunyi asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he likes to sleep. Ha ha, go, master. I''ll wake him up. Let him go out with us. " The red jade happily urges a way, "in front of that mountain.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Luo Yunyi stops the boat at the top of the mountain, gets out of the boat with red jade, and looks for it in the direction of Red Jade''s finger.


    "Right here, right here, master. You wait for me here. I''ll go down and call him." With that, Chiyu went directly into the ground.


    After a while, Chiyu came out, and she was accompanied by a fat baby in her belly pocket. The arms and legs are as chubby as the lotus nodes, rubbing their hazy eyes with two little fat hands.


    "Xiaohuo, what do you want me to do? I want to sleep. " Suddenly the fat baby looks up at Luo Yunyi, "Daddy, hold."


    "Well?" Even though Luo Yunyi is slow every day, he stares at the moment. How can he suddenly have a fat son?


    "Call Master..." Red jade just about to correct, Luo Yunyi waved his hand, "you want to call me anything, red jade, you want to call my father brother all right."


    Red Jade thought: "I call your elder brother, isn''t I can be the elder of small fire?"


    "Ha ha, I really think the generation is in disorder, but how can Xiaotu call me dad?" Luo Yunyi squats down and rushes to the fat baby who has already stretched out his hands to ask for a hug. The fat baby comes up tremblingly and pours into Luo Yunyi''s arms.


    "Because master, your breath is very comfortable. We all like it. I believe other spirits like it too. However, Xiao Jin is stinky and hard. Even if he likes to be around you, he won''t admit it. We''ll just poach him then. " Red Jade says seriously.


    Luo Yunyi looks at the fat baby in his arms. This is Tu Ling. He fell asleep as soon as he fell into his arms. It seems that I really like sleeping.


    When Tianmiao wakes up, he sees that Luo Yunyi is making tea for her with a fat baby on his back.


    "Did Tuling also find it?" Tianmiao gets up, looks at the fat baby sleeping soundly and asks.


    "Well, Xiao Tu likes sleeping very much. As soon as I put him into the demon pet space, he kept crying and had to carry it on his back. Originally wanted to let him change back to the original shape, but he slept too long and forgot how to change back. When he thinks about it, it''s better to take it back. " Luo Yunyi was a little helpless when he said this.


    Tianmiao looks at Luo Yunyi with great interest. He is busy with the little fat baby on his back. Suddenly he says slowly, "I can change him back."


    "Oh!" Luo Yunyi looks up at the sky full of hope.


    As a result, Tianmiao said with a smile: "but I think it''s better to go back first."


    Luo Yunyi


    Elder martial sister is really not a pure and virtuous person.


    The boat has been swaying to the south. After a few days, there is a city in front of it.


    "Ahead is Liuguang city." Luo Yunyi looked at the front and said.


    "I like it here." Red jade is happy to turn around on Luo Yunyi''s body.


    In Liuguang city in the south, the temperature is on the high side. Now it''s July and the temperature is even higher. So Chiyu likes this place very much.


    "Go into the city and have a look." Tianmiao is eating a bowl of Xueling fruit. The world''s xuelingguo is an upgraded version of natural ice cream. It tastes really good. Take more with you before you leave.


    It''s still the old rule. After entering the city, Luo Yunyi went to buy a house.


    During the day, Liuguang city is very hot, so there are not many pedestrians walking in the street.


    But at night, the city lives.


    The streets are full of lights, many pedestrians come and go, and the shops on both sides of the street are full of customers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    At this time, Tianmiao was sitting on the table in front of a shop in the night market, eating kebabs.


    "Shopkeeper, another 30 kebabs of beef, 20 kebabs of pork and 10 kebabs of roast chicken wings." Tianmiao finished the kebab in front of him and said to the store.


    "OK, just a moment." The shop owner is happy to come down, the action on the hand is fast, continue to bake string.


    Soon the kebab was served with a bottle of liqueur.


    "This wine is for you." The shop owner said with a smile, "girl, are you a stranger?"


    "Ah, yes. It''s only today that I''m in Liuguang city. " Tianmiao answers while eating.


    "Besides, the girl is a monk. Only you friars who are not afraid of the heat will wear such dense clothes. Girl, are you looking for artifact, too? " The shop God asked mysteriously.


    Luo Yunyi, who went to the next door to buy fried tofu, just came back and heard the shop owner ask. After sitting down, he looked at the shop owner with a puzzled expression.


    "Didn''t you come to find the artifact?" The shop owner was also puzzled.


    "What happened?" The sky tiny asked a sentence, again a way, "again 50 string of streaky pork."


    "All right." The shop owner got up to bake the kebab, turned his head and said to Tianmiao, "it''s no secret. There is a mountain outside Liuguang City, called Taicang mountain, which is a famous holy mountain outside Liuguang city. It is said that there was an immortal who rose here before and was named Liuguang. That''s the name of Liuguang city. A few days ago, Mount Taicang was shining, especially at night. It is said that there is an artifact to be born. Many monks came to Liuguang city to try whether they have a chance to get this artifact. "


    After hearing this, Luo Yunyi took a look at the sky. Does the elder martial sister know this, so she let herself fly to the South all the time?


    Tianmiao doesn''t look at Luo Yunyi, but opens the fried tofu he bought and continues to eat.


    "Oh, this knight, it''s not easy for you to take your child with you." Seeing the fat baby on Luo Yunyi''s back, the shop owner couldn''t help sighing, "now, it''s really not easy to raise a child. It costs money to eat and wear. When I grow up, I still want to send them to study. When I study, I also want to find a better private school. When you grow up, you have to worry about getting married. Oh, no, you''re monks. Maybe that''s not what you''re worried about. "


    Luo Yunyi listened to the store''s words and thought about it. It seems that it''s really not easy to raise a child. Fortunately, the one on his back is not a real child.


    "Master, I smell stinky water. This guy is still so annoying." Chiyu hummed.


    "Little water? Where''s the water? Is it what they call artifact? " Luo Yunyi communicates with Chiyu in his mind.


    "I don''t think so. Is it stinky water with that artifact? " Red Jade uncertain say.


    "Well? Huh? Little water? Let''s go find her. But don''t fight with Xiaoshui, Xiaohuo. " Tu Ling woke up at this time and joined the discussion.


    "When did I fight with her?" Red Jade unconvinced retort, "we call that duel! Do you understand? "


    "I don''t understand." Little earth answered honestly.


    "Master, let''s go to the mountain tomorrow. See what artifact it is. Smelly little water wants to follow you, so let her take it, or she won''t come. " Red Jade air hum of say.


    Luo Yunyi is stunned. Is there such an operation?


    Tianmiao looks up and looks at the Qi around Luo Yunyi. She can see the scene that Luo Yunyi can''t see. The Qi around Luo Yunyi has formed a cycle and is growing.


    I''m really looking forward to what will happen when the five spirits gather around Luo Yunyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    The next day, Luo Yunyi proposed to visit Taicang mountain. Tianmiao waved his hand: "go and have a look. I''ll wait for you in the city."


    So Luo Yunyi took little yellow chicken and two spirits to Taicang mountain.


    When I got to Taicang mountain, I saw the five colors of the sun rising from the top of the mountain.


    Many monks have come to the foot of the mountain and stationed here. Waiting for the artifact.


    Luo Yunyi looks around and plans to find a place to camp. Just at this time, someone saw him and came running.


    "What a coincidence, elder martial brother. Where''s the girl? Not with you? " The speaker looked around to find the figure that haunted him, but he found that he didn''t seem to follow. This is Xue Ziping.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t want to see you at all." Luo Yunyi said lightly.


    "Oh, elder martial brother, don''t be so indifferent. Come here, come here. I have a good position. Come here and camp. " Xue Ziping asked politely.


    The friars around were staring.


    Who is Xue Ziping?


    He is the dandy of Xiuzhen world!


    The eye is higher than the top, no one pays attention to it. He looks like the first, the second and the third all day. How could you be so polite to an unknown young friar today?


    No, it''s not polite anymore. It''s flattering, OK!


    Luo Yunyi looked at Xue Ziping with a flattering face and said calmly, "my elder martial sister, you don''t deserve it."


    Xue Ziping was not annoyed when he heard this. Instead, he scratched his head and laughed in embarrassment. He affirmed: "yes, I know I''m not worthy of it, so I think about it. I''ll try my best to be stronger first. When I become worthy of her, I''ll ask for marriage. "


    Luo Yunyi glances at Xue Ziping with a silly smile. He doesn''t speak. Instead, he starts to set up a tent next to Xue Ziping''s tent.


    Seeing this, Xue Ziping laughed and quickly came forward to help.


    While helping Xue Ziping, he chatted: "elder martial brother, it''s really hot here."


    "My name is Luo." Luo cloud Yi light way.


    "Ah, brother Luo, brother Luo, I didn''t expect that you also came here to wait for the birth of the artifact?" Xue Ziping immediately changed his address and asked.


    "Well, I think so." Luo Yunyi nods. He looks at Xue Ziping busy setting up a tent for him. Remembering what the elder martial sister said, this man is not a big traitor. He says, "do you want to eat? I''ll make a pot. "


    "What is a pot?" Xue Ziping asked curiously.


    "I''ll see in a minute. Then you set up a tent and I''ll cook. "


    "Good." Xue Ziping happily agreed. It''s a little bit closer to Tian girl to have a good relationship with her younger martial brother.


    The tent was set up soon, and Luo Yunyi also prepared the pot and soup.


    Xue Ziping looked at the small pot and asked: "how can the soup in this pot be half red and half milky white?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t eat spicy food, so I''ll make a mandarin duck pot. Forget it, you don''t know what mandarin duck pot is. It''s half spicy and half non spicy. I''ll cook myself. " Luo Yunyi asks Xue Ziping to sit down.


    Xue Ziping took out a few bottles of wine from his storage bag and prepared to eat and drink.


    Monks not far away, looking over here frequently. Because the taste is so fragrant, the fragrance is diffuse in the air, it makes people move their fingers. If it wasn''t for Xue Ziping''s "obscene power", many friars would have come to talk to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    "Wow, what''s this? It''s delicious. It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious. " Xue Ziping, while eating, groaned with admiration.


    "Is it going to rain?" Luo Yunyi suddenly looks up at the sky.


    Suddenly, gusts of cool wind blowing, the whole sky also began to gloomy down.


    "Let''s eat in the tent." Xue Ziping said.


    "Well." Luo Yun Yi answered a voice and looked at the sky without turning his head.


    Soon, they moved the small stove into the tent, and Xue Ziping continued to eat happily.


    And now the sky outside was almost dyed black, rain, is not a drop.


    The cold wind blows in bursts, and the surrounding temperature drops rapidly. From the beginning, it is cool, to the back, it even begins to feel cold.


    "Strange? It''s a bit weird. " Xue Ziping was stunned. Although the friars can run their aura, they are not afraid of cold and heat, but the temperature around them is changing too fast and strange, isn''t it?


    "It''s snowing!"


    "Is it because the artifact is coming out?"


    "What artifact is this? Is it related to ice and snow? "


    "Look, the five colors of the sun are shining again."


    Then, the weather became more abnormal, the storm started, the beginning of the light snow into heavy snow, which is also mixed with big hailstones.


    "Hey, it''s really a pleasure to eat this hot pot in this weather." Xue Ziping is still eating happily.


    "You''re not going to see the artifact?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Those who are predestined get it. Artifacts have their own divine sense, and they will choose their own masters. He doesn''t like me. It''s useless for me to get together. " Xue Ziping said carelessly, then sipped a sip of wine, "so you''d better eat and drink. You can''t live up to the delicious food, fine wine and beautiful scenery. "


    "I finally know why you are the dandy of Xiuzhen." Luo Yunyi smiles. What was left of Xue Ziping was gone.


    Outside, many friars have been on the sword, chasing the position of the five colors of the sun. They all want to find the artifact at the first time when the artifact is born, and let the artifact recognize the Lord.


    Luo Yunyi didn''t move either. He just stood at the door of the tent and looked outside.


    "You''re not going either?" Asked Xue Ziping.


    Luo Yunyi turns to look at Xue Ziping, smiles, and then comes back to sit down.


    In the distance, there was a faint sound of magic shock. Obviously, the monks had begun to fight for the artifact.


    All the tents are empty, except the tents of Luo Yunyi and Xue Ziping.


    Suddenly, in front of Luo Yunyi, a fat baby in a belly pocket appears. He shouts to Luo Yunyi: "Dad, Xiaoshui is coming, but she is a little different from before."


    "Daddy?" Xue Ziping looked at Luo Yunyi in amazement, "when did you have a son?"


    Luo Yunyi glanced at him, and Xue Ziping laughed: "it''s a joke, it''s a joke, it''s not human. This baby seems to be a local spirit! Brother Luo, with you, I let the Earth Spirit recognize the Lord. No, let the Earth Spirit recognize the father. "


    "Where is she?" Luo Yunyi ignores Xue Ziping''s jokes and asks Xiaotu seriously.


    "Here it is Xiao Tu turns to look at the tent door.


    A chubby little girl appeared at the door of the tent, holding a large and beautiful make-up mirror in her hand.


    "Little earth!" The little fat girl in the white skirt at the door greets Xiaotu happily.


    "Xiaoshui, here you are." Small soil also with happy, about to come forward, the result of his side appeared another little fat girl in red skirt pulled him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    "Don''t go." Red Jade pulls small soil to say angrily, "forbid and her good." Although she is angry, but her voice is delicate, without any lethality, on the contrary, it makes people tremble.


    "Break small fire, why don''t let small earth and I be good?" The little fat girl in the skirt at the door angrily puts the make-up mirror on the ground and furiously shouts at red jade. But it''s the same milk, no deterrent.


    The cup in Xue Ziping''s hand tilted to one side, and he didn''t feel the wine poured out. He looked at the scene in front of him, what is it? Three spirits? The Earth Spirit is a little earth, and the water spirit in the white skirt at the door? Wait, the fire spirit, if he was right, came out from under the small stove. Brother Luo, did he let Huoling cook???


    This is the man who does the work!!!


    "Not at all." Red jade is on the fork.


    "Hit you!" Little white dress fat girl angry waving his fat fist.


    "I''m afraid of you!" Chiyu also waved her little fat fist.


    Then two little fat girls fight!


    Xue Ziping put down his wine cup, put a chopstick and chewed it.


    What''s happening right now, is it an illusion?


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight!" Small soil anxious to dissuade, the result was two small fat hand respectively a pull, lost far.


    Luo Yunyi came forward, held one in one hand and separated the two little fat girls: "OK, OK, don''t fight. Let''s eat together. Let''s eat delicious food together. "


    "Wow Red Jade hugs Luo Yunyi''s neck to cry.


    "Wow Little white skirt fat girl also embraces Luo Yunyi''s arm and wails.


    Luo Yunyi, who is crying for two little cute things, is very distressed. He gently pats the back of the two little fat girls and coaxes them in a soft voice: "don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t fight in the future, don''t cry."


    Coax for a long time, two weeping Fat Chicks just quiet down, and then reconciled.


    "Is this the artifact of those fools?" Red Jade points to be put aside by small water make-up mirror to ask a way.


    "Yes, the fools are still out looking. Xiaojing can''t see them. Xiaojing is sleeping. I call him Xiaoshui said, jumped up and sat down on the make-up mirror.


    "Ouch -" the make-up mirror let out a scream and seemed to wake up.


    The food in Xue Ziping''s mouth almost spurted out.


    This is the artifact?


    A woman''s make-up mirror? And the relationship with water spirit is so close?


    The monks outside are frantically looking for the artifact, and the water spirit brings it secretly.


    "Oh, oh, ah." The mirror stood up and made a simple sound.


    "He can''t speak yet." Little water explained.


    "Oh Make up mirror came to Xue Ziping''s side.


    "He likes you. He wants to recognize you as the master." Xiao Shui said to Xue Ziping.


    "Recognize me..." Xue Ziping pointed to his nose and was interrupted as soon as he said two words. Because the make-up mirror flew directly to his head, a beam of light shot from the mirror and enveloped Xue Ziping in it. Xue Ziping''s eyes became dazed for a moment.


    Luo Yunyi looked at Xue Ziping with some worry, xiaoshuidao: "don''t worry, that''s Xiaojing''s special way of recognizing the Lord. Oh, it''s not right. Xiaojing has to examine him first. When he passes, he will recognize the master. "


    "What happens if you don''t pass?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Well..." "Small water thought," will probably become all day slobber fool


    Luo Yunyi imagines that the young master of daoyanzong, who thinks he is elegant, turns into a slobbering fool and sweats in the back of his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Fortunately, Xue Ziping soon woke up. He patted himself on the chest with a face of horror. It took him a long time to slow down. Then he put away the make-up mirror with a complicated face.


    Luo Yunyi looks at Xue Ziping and doesn''t ask him what the examination is. He always thinks that it means to sprinkle salt on the wound.


    Next, Xue Ziping was obviously out of the mood to eat and drink.


    The artifact recognized the Lord, and the water spirit came to Luo Yunyi''s side. Taicang mountain gradually quieted down.


    The next morning, Luo Yunyi cleaned up and went back to Guangcheng to meet Tianmiao. Xue Ziping also left. He made up his mind to be stronger and stronger!


    Tianmiao has got up and is ready to go shopping.


    "Elder martial sister, I have found Shuiling. The artifact recognized Xue Ziping as the master. " Luo Yunyi reports to Tianmiao.


    "Well." Tianmiao nodded, "do you want to shut up?"


    "Yes." Luo Yunyi nodded, "I feel I''m going to be promoted again. "


    "Hold on, don''t break through." Heaven commands.


    Luo Yunyi nodded again, did not ask why, since the elder martial sister so exhort, naturally has her reason.


    "Shut up." Tianmiao arranges the next array and goes out by himself. Today I went out to buy a special product of Liuguang City, dried mushroom. All kinds of mushrooms are processed and dried in the sun.


    Three days later, over Liuguang City, dark clouds and thunder clouds were rolling.


    Just when everyone thought that the monk was going to break through the thunder, the dark clouds dispersed and the thunder disappeared.


    People are confused. What happened?


    When Luo Yunyi leaves the pass, Tianmiao tells him to leave Liuguang city by boat.


    "Elder martial sister, where shall we go next?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Ask some of your children." Tianmiao said jokingly.


    Luo Yunyi is stunned, turns around, and sees two little fat girls snatching an apple, while there is a pile of apples in front of the muddled little earth.


    Seeing that two little fat girls are going to fight again, Luo Yunyi quickly stops them in front of the mountain: "don''t rob them. I''ll peel them for you, and I''ll squeeze them for you if you want to eat apple juice."


    Two little fat girls just give up.


    Luo Yunyi''s name for them is also simple and crude. Xiaohuo is red jade, Xiaoshui is blue jade, Xiaotu is brown jade, and the next Xiaojin and Xiaomu have come up with their names, one is Jinyu, the other is Lvyu.


    "Can you sense where Xiaojin and Xiaomu are?" Luo Yunyi asked as he sliced the apple.


    "I know where Kiki is, but this guy is a little paranoid. If you want to get his approval, you have to follow his way. " Said the little water, gnawing at the apple.


    "It''s not just paranoia, he just can''t get out of the blind alley. I always think that human beings are all bad people. " Small fire chewing Apple also expressed opinions.


    "However, such a spirit, once identified with you, will be determined. Younger martial brother, work hard. There are plenty of children and grandchildren. " The sky is tiny in a change, say smilingly.


    Luo Yunyi didn''t know why, but suddenly he saw several spirits fighting for toys, dripping cold sweat from the back of his head.


    "To the East, master, there is a forest in the East. Xiaomu is there, but it belongs to his field. We can''t go in with you. You can only go in and find him, pass his test and bring him out. " Said little water.


    "What if it doesn''t pass?" Small earth stupidly asked a sentence.


    "Naturally, I''ll stay in that forest to make fertilizer. And then you don''t have a father. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Wow


    "Wow - I don''t want my father to die."


    "Wow - Dad can''t make fertilizer."


    Three little fat kids wailed.


    Luo Yunyi looked at the three wailing little fat children, and then looked at the smiling sky, suddenly felt that his heart was a little stuffed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Luo Yunyi managed to coax the three wailing fat dolls to sleep. After a long breath, he operated the boat and flew to the East.


    The boat accelerated to the East. At the end of the East, there is a dark forest.


    "That''s it. Going forward is the field of Xiaomu." Small water and small fire lie on the boat, pointing to the front of the forest said.


    "You all wait for me here. Tuan Tuan is still young. Will you all take care of him for me? " Luo Yunyi thought of a way to make Xiaoshui and Xiaohuo live in harmony.


    "Well, master, go. Promise to take good care of Tuan Tuan. " The little fire patted on the chest.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Xiaoshui nodded.


    "Don''t quarrel or fight, get along well, take care of Tuan Tuan and wait for me to come back." Luo Yunyi touched the small heads of the three fat dolls one by one, and after repeated exhortations, he went down with his sword.


    Tianmiao is lying on the soft collapse, smiling at the three fat dolls around the little yellow chicken, thinking seriously about what to feed Tuan Tuan Tuan.


    "The host said that Tuan Tuan could eat something with aura. The host has given us a lot of spirit stones. We can feed them with them. "


    "How much did you feed that day?"


    "Fifty? Or a hundred? "


    "Isn''t it a little too much?"


    "Tuan Tuan is a Phoenix. Although it is a newborn, it can''t sustain him. Eat more and grow faster."


    Tianmiao listened to their research with a meaningful smile on his face.


    It seems that after Luo Yunyi comes back, the little yellow chicken will become the big yellow chicken, and it is the kind of seriously overweight big yellow chicken.


    Of course, she won''t remind these fat dolls how much they should feed each day. It''s not fun to remind.


    ¡­¡­


    Luoyunyi sword has been flying forward, the boat behind gradually can''t see the shadow, but in front of the forest or can''t see the end.


    How big is the forest?


    Luo Yun Yi is thinking, but suddenly feel weightlessness at the foot, the whole person without warning to fall. Fortunately, he didn''t fly high. He quickly adjusted his posture. Finally, he firmly grasped the thick branch of a big tree, stabilized his body, and then slowly slid down.


    The next moment, everything changed.


    Everything that was originally clear was shrouded in thick fog and could not see clearly around.


    Reach out and don''t even see the palm of your hand.


    Is this the fog released by Muling feeling that he has invaded his territory?


    He did not panic, face is still a calm, confirmed the direction, Luo Yunyi steps forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. The feeling at my feet has gradually changed. The tip of my nose has been full of the unique smell of a large number of trees in the forest.


    At the foot of the soil more and more soft, to the end of Luo Yunyi stop walking forward, has become a similar swamp like mud.


    Can''t go any further, a weak spirit breath is spreading to this side, and the ability is very strong, he can feel it.


    It was cold and deep in the forest. Even Luo Yunyi''s hair was wet by the heavy dew. He quickly stepped back, leaned against a big tree, held his sword in his hand, and kept an eye on the surroundings.


    "Brush..."


    It was the sound of the grass shaking. Something seemed to come out.


    The fog blocked his eyes, so he could only focus on his hearing to identify the direction of the sound.


    Quick, quick!


    It''s like an arrow leaving the string. It comes straight at Luoyun.


    He quickly out of the sword, follow the speed of the sound, block the oncoming attack.


    That thing straight into the Luoyun Yi ear side of the trunk, he raised his hand to touch, is a sharp Branch.


    It seems that Xiaomu, as Xiaoshui and Xiaoxiao have said, does not like human beings at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    There was a faint fight ahead.


    Luo Yunyi quickens his pace and goes forward. At this moment, he suddenly feels light all over. The previous pressure is gone, and the sword can fly again. The thick fog is slowly dissipating.


    Ahead, a friar was fighting with a huge vine.


    The huge vine, separated from many small vines, attacked the monk from all directions.


    When the friar saw the appearance of Luo Yunyi, he was overjoyed and exclaimed, "brother, come quickly. As long as we refine this spiritual plant, our accomplishments will be greatly improved."


    Luo Yunyi looked at the monk and the vine, but he didn''t step forward. No one helped him.


    "What are you doing? Come and help The friar urged.


    "There''s nothing wrong with pursuing the strong, but it''s not advisable to hurt other creatures to improve themselves." Luo Yunyi stood in the same place and said in a deep voice, "Xiao Mu, is this your test? Is it an illusion? I just want to tell you that I''m not the bad guy you think I am. Not all humans are as bad as you think


    The vine and the friar stopped, and the next moment, both disappeared.


    However, immediately after that, countless giant vines came whistling, and the sharp top stabbed at Luo Yunyi.


    Luo Yun Yi does not dodge, but stands quietly in the same place.


    All the sharp vines finally stopped in front of Luo Yunyi, and some even slightly cut his skin and exuded blood beads.


    "Why don''t you hide?" A small voice sounded, as if it came from all directions.


    "You''ve always been in this place yourself, haven''t you? You see too few human beings, so you think what you see is all. Do you want to step out here with me, see the wider world, see more people, and test whether all human beings are as bad as you think? " Luo Yunyi said calmly.


    "Are those three fools with you?" Asked a small voice.


    "The three of them are lovely, not stupid." Luo Yunyi corrected.


    "I can follow you, but we have to make a contract first. Besides, it''s a contract of life and death. I''ll die, and you''ll die. " Small voice after a while to ring, seems to be thinking.


    "No problem." Luo Yunyi agreed.


    The next moment, a green light flashed, Luo Yunyi closed his eyes, what is in his mind, and then made a contract.


    "Well, I''ll give you this opportunity to prove that not all human beings are so bad." Xiaomu said softly.


    Luo Yunyi opens his eyes again and finds himself in the dense green forest.


    "To the right." Xiao Mu''s voice rang out, "go to find my body and bring it out."


    Luo Yunyi walked to the right. Wherever he went, all the trees got out of the way, and all the branches in front of him also got out of the way. A tolerant road appeared in front of him.


    Step by step forward, and finally open up in front. Looking up, you can see a huge tree standing in front of you.


    The huge canopy was airtight, and the sun couldn''t shine in at all. This huge tree, even if twenty people hold hands together, they can''t hold it. Is this the essence of Xiaomu? Luo Yunyi was a little surprised.


    "What are you looking at? Here I am Just when Luo Yunyi was amazed, a small vine on the huge tree squirmed down like a small earthworm and ran to Luo Yunyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Huh? This is the essence of Xiaomu?


    The next moment, the little vine wriggles in front of Luo Yunyi, directly along his wrists, and finally swims to his wrists, wrapping himself a few circles, and does not move.


    "Let''s go." The small wood urged a sentence.


    Luo Yunyi nodded, then went up with his sword. After flying to the dense forest, he recognized the downwind and flew to the direction where the boat was.


    When Luo Yunyi returns to the boat, several little fat kids happily welcome him, and they all see the small vines on his wrist.


    "Little wood!" A few little fat baby happy to shout out.


    Small vines slide down and stand on the ground, instantly becoming a little fat man in green clothes. He frowned and said, "you guys, are you so easily fooled by this human?"


    "No, Xiaomu, no, dad is very good."


    "Yes, dad will make a lot of delicious food."


    "You can make whatever you want from dad."


    Xiaomu frowned and looked at the three little fat kids with suspicious eyes, then looked up at the people sitting on the soft collapse. He looked at the sky for a long time, then turned his mouth and looked at some fat kids: "well, I believe your eyes this time."


    Luo Yunyi at this time, the whole person has been stunned. He also looked at a direction, but not at the sky, but at the little yellow chicken. Oh no, how can you become a big yellow chicken now?


    "Elder martial sister, how long have I been away?" Luo Yunyi looked at Tuoji sitting on the soft collapse, looking at the sky of the little fat kids chirping.


    "Not long, maybe ten days?" The sky has estimated the next time.


    "Originally, after so long..." Luo Yunyi took out the corner of his mouth, bent down, and picked up the big yellow chicken, "Tuan Tuan, how come you''ve gained so much weight?"


    "You used to give him a stone every day. Did your children give him 50 or 100 stone a day? I forgot. " Tianmiao smiles.


    Luo Yunyi weighed the weight of the yellow chicken, and touched his neck. He felt that on his head, he could not let Tuan Tuan stay, otherwise, his neck would be broken.


    "Where are we going now?" Luo Yunyi asked the sky. All the itineraries are decided by TIANYAO. Naturally, he has to ask TIANYAO first. I thought Tianmiao would let him fly, but Tianmiao came back to tiandaomen lazily.


    "Go back?" Luo Yunyi is a little surprised. Is the training over?


    "Well, go back. After training, you go out by yourself. Now you have a very important thing to do. " The sky tiny affirmation says.


    "What is it? What can I do for you? " Luo Yunyi asked solemnly.


    "Of course, you need to be in charge of this." Tianmiao smiles.


    Soon, Luo Yunyi knew what Tianmiao wanted to do.


    The whole Xiuzhen world is boiling!


    "The gate of heaven! Can we really go to tiandaomen? "


    "Think beautiful, tiandaomen post is not said, need to pass the examination can."


    "Good character is OK, I usually see children crying for sugar gourd, I will buy him a string, I''m sure there''s no problem. I''m a good man. "


    "I don''t know what tiandaomen looks like."


    "The reward of this Taoist ceremony held by tiandaomen is an artifact, a real artifact."


    "Sign up."


    "You don''t need to sign up. You can go directly to the dock in the East China Sea. There will be a spirit boat from tiandaomen to pick you up."


    "Come on, come on, let''s go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    The highest and most special existence in the realm of cultivation is tiandaomen.


    Tiandaomen, which has always kept a low profile, has recently made a big stir in the cultivation world, that is, the leader of tiandaomen has announced to the world that it is going to hold a meeting of Taoism and Dharma, and all monks, regardless of their cultivation level, can participate in it. Let''s not say what the final reward of this conference is. It''s hard to think about a trip to the paradise where tiandaomen is located. (Tianmiao: Tianfu jiuxiao fairyland? What''s that? Does the world give tiandaomen such an artistic name?)


    When tiandaomen announced the reward of this Taoist assembly, the whole world of cultivation went crazy again.


    The reward given by tiandaomen will be a magic sword, a real artifact!


    It''s just a reward for fighting monks.


    There is also a competition among the less popular monks such as chefs. The reward is a semi artifact.


    And those who enter tiandaomen can enter tiandaomen''s library to see. Tiandaomen announced that their library is full of all kinds of practice secret books. Think about the great power of tiandaomen, and think about how powerful it would be if we could learn a drop in the bucket from tiandaomen?


    It''s no surprise that Xiuzhen Kingdom has burst.


    The invitation of tiandaomen is also very special. There is a huge light curtain directly above the sky, and the invitation is rolling on the light curtain. It''s got the place and time, and the rules. It''s hard to see or not. This makes the world sigh again about the magic power of tiandaomen. In the world, no one can have such a hand except tiandaomen.


    The patriarchs of the four major sects also received an invitation to watch the competition and act as judges. The four patriarchs responded with excitement.


    The calm coast of the East China Sea once again gathered countless monks. When they were greeting each other with the sea breeze, five spirit boats came to the blue sea. They were all flying the flag of tiandaomen, and each spirit boat could accommodate 100 monks.


    There are no obstacles when you go on the boat. As long as you have a little cultivation foundation, you will be allowed to get on the boat. After sitting well, the spirit boat leaves the coast and goes deep into the East China Sea.


    On the ship, there will be a voice. First of all, welcome everyone here. Secondly, the rules will be announced this time. After stepping on the spirit boat and entering the endless sea area of the East China Sea, you have to accept the assessment. The content of assessment is three questions.


    At this time, a little bit of fluorescence will fall on everyone''s shoulder, and the deep heart will be awakened to answer the three questions of fluorescence.


    1¡¢ Why do you practice Taoism?


    2¡¢ Is it against your will?


    3¡¢ Would you like to be tortured?


    What is soul torture? As long as you answer the first two questions wholeheartedly and with good intentions, the third question will not appear. People who can be asked like this must have some wrong ideas.


    Soul torture is a kind of spiritual skill that brings out the most dark and vicious side of your heart and shows it in front of you. You can clearly know what evil things you have done that are against the original intention of the cultivation. This is not limited to the monks who choose any Taoist skill, whether you are a noble or not, such as evil cultivation, spiritual cultivation, soul cultivation, kitchen cultivation and so on.


    "If you don''t want to accept such an assessment, it''s still time to get off the ship. Once thrown down in the endless sea, you can''t fly with your sword. I can only swim back by myself. If I can''t swim, I will sink into the sea forever. "


    When the voice announced the rules, the heart of the magnanimous people are still laughing, looking forward to waiting for the boat to set sail. Some people can not sit, sneaked out of the boat, and some people look evasive, which is obviously a fluke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Yan Rui and Luo Yunfei also boarded the boat. Among them, 99% of the population of chengtianzong came. The rest of them stayed at the gate just in case. Even the patriarch and most of the elders came.


    This meeting is not hosted by others, but by the gate of heaven!


    "Elder martial brother Yunfei, I can see elder martial sister Tianshi again this time. I brought them a lot of delicious food." Yan Rui happily patted her own storage bag.


    "Well, I can see them again." Luo Yunfei also laughed.


    "Wow, this spirit boat is so fast." Yan Rui stood on the deck, looking at the sea and sighing. The sea breeze blew, but it had no effect on the people on board. Because there is a boundary outside the spirit boat, which is airtight.


    "What will tiandaomen look like..." Luo Yunfei looks forward to it.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Two elders standing beside Luo Yunfei said with a smile.


    The elder is the only one who stays in chengtianzong. All the other elders follow the patriarch and bring their own disciples.


    while everyone is chatting, there is a loud noise on the sea. What big thing jumps out of the sea?


    All of them turned their heads and looked at the sound source, and they saw a shocking scene that they would never forget.


    Two giant dragons jumped out of the water, and then two long dragon chants resounded through the sky.


    A silver dragon and another ice blue dragon chase each other to the sky.


    "Dragon


    "There are dragons in the East China Sea!"


    "In this world, there are really dragons!"


    "Both ends!"


    "How beautiful! Silver and ice blue dragon! Their scales are shining


    "It is said that there is only one dragon in endless sea area, which is the ice blue dragon. Where did the silver dragon come from?"


    "Have we entered the endless sea?"


    No one knows the answer. Everyone is staring at the two dragons.


    The blue and silver rays rush to the sky. The two dragons are chasing back and forth above the clouds. One after the other, they regard the sea of clouds as a place for amusement and dance.


    They will jump up and up, then approach each other and fall back into the clouds. The sound of the Dragon seems to be a pleasant conversation between them.


    With the arrival of the dragon, the aura around him suddenly becomes abundant. This is the place where all the monks want to go. If you stay here for ten days and a half months, you will not worry about your cultivation. This aura is extremely pure and can directly enter the platform without breathing.


    Sure enough, this is the reason why tiandaomen can be regarded as Tianfu jiuxiao fairyland.


    The scenery outside became magnificent. It was like entering another world. The blue sky was the ground, the clouds were covered, and when the spirit boat stopped opening the door, the first group of monks who arrived at the gate of heaven did not dare to go down. What an honor it was to walk on the sea and the sky!


    They followed Lingyin to the front door of Tiandao gate, and were shocked again.


    There are three big characters of tiandaomen written on the plaque at the front door. The writing is vigorous and the eyes look like it. If you look at these three characters carefully, you will feel a sense of epiphany. Some people with strong understanding and spiritual roots even begin to settle down in the same place when they see these three big characters. This is absolutely a rare adventure, and this kind of opportunity is not available to everyone.


    Yan Rui looks at Luo Yunfei and others who have settled down. She scratched her head. Why doesn''t she feel it at all? Because of your skin, your mind is uncertain


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    There are so many surprises brought by Tiandao gate. The elders of the main gate come here one after another. No one wants to miss the invitation. After all, who knows if there will be a second time in life.


    Tianfu jiuxiao fairyland, which only exists in mythology.


    When they come to this place, they are all astonished and sigh that there is heaven beyond. Compared with Tiandao gate, their clan gate is just different from Tiandao gate.


    You can''t believe it. It''s just walking through the main gate. There are all kinds of rare high-level spirit grass in a small courtyard. In this world, it''s God''s blessing to get this one. It''s an immortal thing that can''t be obtained with money, but it''s planted behind the main gate as beautiful flowers and plants It''s crazy.


    Going forward, there are more top-quality spirit grass, spirit flower and fairy art with fairy root everywhere. People almost drag their chin on the ground, and there are a lot of eyes. What is this place? If you can practice here, you will not be surprised if you say that you can finally become the supreme in the world.


    The more so, the more reverence people have for tiandaomen. No one dares to reach out and pick the spirit grass planted here at will. This is a fairyland and can''t be presumptuous.


    After two courtyards, there is a stone mountain in front of us. A huge waterfall is falling from the top to the bottom, but we can''t see the source of the waterfall. The majestic air rises abruptly. The colorful rainbow in front of the waterfall is more clear because of its aura. Go around the Stone Mountain and walk on a long corridor. The gate carved with simple and solemn patterns is slowly opened, and the people come into it The field of vision suddenly widens. This is a huge Sendai, surrounded by different gardens. The pavilions and pavilions are lined up. The central square is made of white jade, the golden totem of tiandaomen is in the center, and then there are 999 steps of Zhiyu steps. The main hall is located in the place with the most aura.


    At a glance, it makes people feel magnificent and grand. I can''t help but admire it.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there will be a spirit talisman to guide them. Those who come to the fairyland will be divided and brought to the other gardens. The styles of each garden are different. Some of them are small bridges, flowing water, gentle villages, and some of them are the practice fields with obvious Taoist style.


    No one dares to make a noise here, and no one dares to be willful here. Just now, so many people have been thrown down from the spirit boat. Who knows if the sect leader will throw himself out of the fairyland?


    Tiandao gate has always been relatively quiet. In addition to Luo Yunyi''s parents, Tianmiao created all kinds of spiritual objects with human appearance. Most of them practiced here and helped to make things by the way. This Taoist meeting finally brought these guys together.


    Xiaodaotong communicated the competition instructions and some open venues to all the monks who can enter tiandaomen with a magic talisman. By the way, he attached a map. To the East is tiandaomen''s library. Everyone can go to the library to read the secret scripts. If they like, they can also expand them. However, they are only limited to the first floor and above the second floor. They are open to the top three of the competition winners in order of ranking.


    Some of Luo Yunyi''s fat dolls have something to do, and they are becoming leading children. Small fire leads Yan Rui to find Tianmiao. These special guests, a few fat baby will go to receive.


    Many monks go to the library according to the map. Maybe they can only go once in their life. We must seize this opportunity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Xiaoshui went to meet the leader and elders of Chengtian sect.


    "Come on, I''m going to find dad when I''m finished. Dad made delicious food for us." A little fat girl in a white dress ran in front of her and turned her head to urge the patriarch and elders of Chengtian sect.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Lord, follow up quickly.


    The elders behind stare at Xiaoshui.


    Is this water spirit?


    They know better than anyone how difficult and rare it is for heaven and earth to nurture the spirit of the five elements.


    But now the water spirit is making a guide boy for them.


    Is tiandaomen such a luxury?


    When chengtianzong people follow Xiaoshui to the main hall gate of tiandaomen, they see the other three patriarchs. And they are all led by fire spirit, wood spirit and Earth Spirit.


    Luxury to the extreme!!!


    They all looked at each other and saw the extremely complex emotions in each other''s eyes.


    After entering the main hall and looking up, you can see a gorgeous woman sitting at the top. On the left is a handsome and quiet man, while on the right is a man who knows Luo Yunyi from chengtianzong. He stood there without expression, holding a fat yellow chicken in his arms? What shape is this? Many people have a question in their heart, but no one dares to ask.


    They have also seen the woman in the middle. Many years ago, she slapped the fierce beast in the air.


    "Meet the master." The people standing on the main hall were willing to give a big gift.


    "Get up and sit down." Tianmiao raises his hand.


    Everyone sat down, and then found that the chairs were just enough for everyone to sit down.


    After the people sat down, many children would fish in and give everyone a cup of tea.


    After someone had a drink, he couldn''t help snoring.


    They have never drunk such a spiritual tea.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m asking you to come here for something." The voice of the sky is clear to everyone''s ears.


    "But at the master''s command." All of them answered in unison.


    "The elders are responsible for judging the audition, and the Lords and I are waiting for the final. Are you free? "


    "Yes, yes!" They all answered in unison.


    "Then, you can visit tiandaomen at will. Except my younger martial brother and I are forbidden to enter the yard, everything else is OK. You can also go to the library Pavilion and Shenbing Pavilion. " Tianmiao stood up and said slowly, "these Taoist children will take you to your residence. If you have anything, you can also find them. I can''t be with you if I have something important to do


    "Farewell, master." They got up, saluted respectfully, and watched Tianmiao leave.


    The Taoist children appeared again and led them to the courtyard where they lived.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister, Xue Ziping is here. Can I go to receive him first?" Luo Yunyi asked after Tianmiao.


    "You''ve become friends." Tianmiao said with a smile, "OK, go and have dinner together. I''ll have a barbecue for lunch today, waiting for you to make it. " All the Lords will never think of the most important thing in the sky, it''s lunch.


    "Is that ok?" Luo Yunyi was stunned. He thought Tianmiao was disgusted with Xue Ziping, but he didn''t think he was a big traitor. He didn''t care about him. But in this way, it seems that the elder martial sister did not pay attention to these things.


    "Since I''m your friend, I can." Tianmiaohun didn''t care to finish this sentence, turned his head and looked at Dongxiao, "ask konghou and Laobai, do you want to come back for dinner?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    "Kongho said he would not come back for dinner. He said Lao Bai had invited her to eat something else." Dongxiao answered.


    "All right, this boy, he''s causing trouble to Lao Bai again." Although Tianmiao said so, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised. It''s a blessing for kongho to meet such a good-natured fellow.


    When Xue Ziping entered tiandaomen, he saw that the three words of tiandaomen had been settled. When he wakes up from entering, he sees Luo Yunyi standing in front of him.


    "Ah, brother Luo, you have come to tiandaomen, too?" Xue Ziping stood up and said with a smile, "I think so. You are sure to come to such a grand event."


    "Do you want to eat?" Luo Yunyi didn''t answer, but asked calmly.


    "Eat. I brought a lot of good wine this time. I just want to have a drink with you. " Xue Ziping, with a smile, came forward to hook Luo Yunyi''s neck. He whispered, "your elder martial sister must have come, too?"


    "She''s here." Luo Yunyi glanced at the laughing Xue Ziping and gave a short answer.


    "Well, that means I can have dinner with her?" Xue Ziping asked excitedly.


    "Probably, yes." Luo Yunyi turns around and goes forward. Xue Ziping follows him in a hurry. After two steps, he turns his head and looks at the disciples who follow him. He frowns and is embarrassed. He follows. What about these disciples?


    Luo Yunyi waves, and a little peddler runs over.


    "Take these disciples to their houses." Luo Yunyi road.


    "Yes." The little boy came to the group of disciples and said, "everyone, please follow me."


    Xue Ziping blinked and watched the little Taoist leave with his disciples. He turned his head and saw that Luo Yunyi had gone far away and quickly followed him. Just about to speak, I suddenly saw a big yellow chicken flying from Luo Yunyi''s arms with wings, straight to Luo Yunyi''s head.


    "Stop, stop, Tuan Tuan, my neck will break." Luo Yunyi quickly hugs Tuan Tuan and holds him in his arms again.


    "Ha ha ha, brother Luo, what''s the matter? Last time I saw that your little yellow chicken was a little bit bigger than your fist. How can it be bigger than your head now? " Xue Ziping came up and asked with a laugh.


    Luo Yunyi glanced at him with a complicated expression: "it''s hard to say a word."


    Xue Ziping followed Luo Yunyi all the way, shouting: "Wow, tiandaomen is really rich. Wow, brother Luo, look at that flower bed. Is it made of emerald crystal? It''s a rare material for refining utensils outside. Is tiandaomen used to make flower beds? The flower in the flower bed?? Am I dazed? Is that the medicinal material of Tianjie


    "You have no eyes. Keep up." Luo Yunyi urged a sentence.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Xue Ziping quickly followed. Finally, he followed Luo Yunyi to an elegant courtyard.


    In the yard, he saw the sky shaking on the couch.


    "God, girl!" Xue Ziping stood in the same place and stammered a few words nervously.


    "Come in and sit down." Tianmiao looks up at Xue Ziping and smiles.


    "Come, come." Xue Ziping slowly moved into the yard with his hands and feet.


    "What are you doing?" Luo Yunyi put the chicken on the chair and began to make a fire. "Come here to help. Do you want to eat free food?"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Xue Ziping is much more agile now. He runs quickly and says in a low voice, "so you are Luo Yunyi, the one who was accepted as a disciple by Tiandao gate. So, that girl was the leader of Tiandao gate


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    "Yes, are you reacting now?" Luo Yun Yi quickly set up the barbecue rack and glanced at Xue Ziping.


    "Just now when you beckoned the peddler to come, I had doubts. Then along the way, you were too calm. I think about your surname and miss Tian''s surname, and I can figure it out. Wow, Miss Tian is the leader of Tiandao gate. I''ve been a toad for a while


    "Well?" Luo Yunyi looks at him.


    "Your elder martial sister is a swan. Hey, hey, come on, I know. I''m just paranoid. But you can still think about it. " Xue Ziping said with a smile.


    "You know yourself a lot." Luo Yun Yi was cutting meat quickly, make complaints about it.


    "I always do. Ha ha ha, now I understand what you mean when you said that I am not worthy of your elder martial sister. No one in the world is worthy of your elder martial sister. " Xue Ziping is helping to wash the vegetables. From time to time, he peeks at the sky which is lying on the couch, squinting in the sun.


    "Indeed. You, at the beginning, I thought you were very annoying. Later I thought you were quite open-minded and could meet each other. " Luo Yunyi said.


    "Hehe, my personal charm is still good." After hearing this, Xue Ziping, instead of being modest, raised his tail to heaven and said with complacency.


    "I take back what I just said." Luo Yun Yi Wood says with a face.


    "Oh, No. We practitioners should seek truth from facts, or there will be demons in our hearts. " Xue Ziping said quickly, "by the way, what does your elder martial sister like to eat? Is it all delicious? "


    Luo Yunyi glances at Xue Ziping again. He can''t help sighing that although he is a little dandy and bad in style, he has good character and strong observation. Most of all, psychology is not generally strong. The scene of being naked in front of them at the beginning was the same as that of completely forgetting.


    "Yes." Luo Yunyi answered.


    "Well, this I don''t cook like you. I can only alchemy. Well, what can I do for you? Oh, by the way, I can make some candy. It''s definitely not the same as what''s sold outside. I''ll think about it tonight. " Xue Ziping touched his chin and thought seriously.


    "You..." Luo Yunyi looks at Xue Ziping, who is thinking seriously, and remembers what his mother said about licking the dog. As an alchemist and an irresistible rookie in the alchemy field, he uses the alchemy furnace to refine candy. It''s better not to let those old-fashioned alchemists know about it, otherwise they will surely attack Xue Ziping and say that he insulted the alchemist''s reputation.


    ¡­¡­


    The people of Shang hezong also came. Liu Feihe and his elder martial brothers walked all the way. They looked around strangely and felt that they had too many eyes to see.


    Then I met Yan Rui and Luo Yunfei, who were also wandering around.


    "You again!" Liu Feihe stares at Yan Rui.


    "We, of course." Yan Rui rolled a white eye, "this words I just want to say."


    "Hum!" Liu Feihe also rolled his eyes and pulled the elder martial brother of Shang hezong to leave. "Let''s go, don''t see this annoying person."


    "Wait, I have something to tell you." Yan Rui suddenly stopped the people of Shang hezong.


    "What''s the matter? If you have something to say, I''m still in a good mood. I''m just willing to listen to your nonsense. " Liu Feihe turned around, put his hands around his chest, raised his head and said haughtily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    "Do you still have the boat you want to rob? It''s not mine. It''s sister Tianshi''s. It''s the girl I''m with who looks ordinary because she''s dressed up. She is the leader of Tiandao gate, and another is Luo Yunyi, the chief disciple of Tiandao gate. You once wanted to grab the flying boat of tiandaomen, or twice! " Yan Rui stretched out two fingers, shook in front of him, showed a small devil like smile, quickly finished these words.


    "You, what did you say?" Master Shang hezong stammered.


    "When the competition starts, you can see the true face of the sect master. And you can also see if the chief disciple of tiandaomen is the one I said Yan Rui said, pulling Luo Yunfei to jump away.


    Luo Yun flew to the front and cast pity eyes at a group of people.


    This group of people, before the competition, will not be good. I''m afraid I''ll be on pins and needles all the time.


    It''s time!!!


    Younger martial sister is powerful!


    Liu Feihe turns his head slowly and looks at the elder martial brother of Shang hezong.


    She burst into tears.


    "Younger martial sister, don''t cry, don''t cry." It''s the comfort of master Shang hezong.


    "I want to rob my favorite flying boat. How could I do such a thing? I also said that in the future, it will become as powerful as the master of Tiandao. What should I do? Will the sect leader slap me when he sees me? What face do I have to take part in the competition after that? " Liu Feihe''s tears and snot flow together.


    "No, No." The elder martial brother of shanghezong shook his head and comforted him, "strong men like them are very broad-minded. If they didn''t care at that time, it proved that they didn''t pay attention at all. It''s even more impossible to settle accounts afterwards. "


    "Elder martial brother, do you mean that we are just like ants in the eyes of the sect leader? Is she too lazy to care?" Liu Feihe cried and asked.


    Elder martial brother Shang hezong choked. Although this is true, why does it sound so wrong?


    "Probably, for a strong person like her, maybe nothing can be ignored. So don''t worry, younger martial sister. The sect leader won''t care about us. " Although elder martial brother Shang hezong said this on the surface, he was still a little uneasy in his heart. The sect leader doesn''t care, but what about Luo Yunyi? What if Luo Yunyi sees them and waves them out of here?


    "But, yes, the owner has a bad impression of me. Wow, what should I do? I''m so sorry now. I should listen to my mother and not be so willful. " Liu Feihe became a tearful person crying, "or mother said right, at home who are used to me, let me go out can''t be wayward, don''t think that everyone is my father can always be used to me. Why did I think my mother was too fierce and unreasonable before? "


    A group of disciples of shanghezong stood awkwardly in the same place, listening to Liu Feihe''s howling. They didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "It''s still time to change. Don''t cry, younger martial sister." The elder martial brother said softly, "you''d better correct yourself. The master of heaven''s way is so powerful that you can see it in your eyes. Look at Yan Rui. Isn''t she just a friend of the sect leader? "


    "Really, really?" Liu Feihe asked.


    "Really, really. It''s very important to know what''s wrong and correct what''s wrong! " The elder martial brother comforted repeatedly, "let''s go, let''s go back to the place where we live first, and talk about it with the Lord and his wife."


    Liu Feihe was crying as he walked, regretting his death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    The elder martial brother of Shang hezong sighed at the tearful Liu Feihe.


    Others don''t know Liu Feihe''s mind. He knows it.


    This younger martial sister was loved by all kinds of people since she was born, especially the patriarch. She was afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand. It can be said that she was responsive to her needs. The whole clan dotes on the younger martial sister. As a result, the younger martial sister is unruly and willful, arrogant and fearless.


    Don''t mention these elder martial brothers. Even the patriarch and younger martial sisters don''t pay attention to them.


    But the one she worships most, deep in her heart, is the owner of Tiandao gate!


    The man in the legend who can overturn the whole world of Xiuzhen.


    She also secretly vowed that she would become stronger and aim at the leader of Tiandao gate.


    As a result


    The reality is so cruel.


    She robbed and robbed the people she adored and gave them the worst impression.


    It''s light to cry now. It''s estimated that my younger martial sister is dying now.


    After crying back to the place where shanghezong lived, Liu Feihe rushed into the arms of his wife.


    "Mother, I know I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I won''t be so willful any more. I will practice well, and I will not bully others. " Liu Feihe burst into tears.


    "What''s the matter? My dear daughter, what''s the matter? Tell Dad if someone has bullied you. I''ll settle with him. " As soon as the Lord saw that Liu Feihe was crying like this, he was distressed and asked in a hurry.


    "No, no! No one bullied me! It''s me. It''s my fault. " Liu Feihe was still crying.


    The patriarch and his wife looked at each other. They were both confused.


    When the patriarch asked the elder martial brother what had happened, the elder martial brother was about to say, but Liu Feihe interrupted him: "I say it myself!"


    Liu Feihe told the whole story, and then he began to howl.


    The patriarch''s face turned green after hearing this, and his daughter actually ran into such a catastrophe!


    "This, this Now come with me and ask the sect leader for his fault. " The patriarch sighed, "after that, I really can''t be willful."


    "No need." But the master''s wife waved to stop, "the master didn''t care about it. If we rush to ask for a sin, it will have a bad effect on the flying crane. She did not care, is the biggest tolerance of the crane. This man It''s powerful, but gentle. " The master''s wife sighed softly, and her heart was full of gratitude.


    The patriarch was stunned. He thought that if many people knew that Feihe had offended Tiandao sect leader like that, then after Feihe


    He was afraid to go on thinking.


    "Well, don''t cry. If you know your mistake, you can correct it. " The master''s wife touched Liu Feihe''s head and said, "be obedient in the future and work hard to cultivate."


    "Well, I''ll be obedient. I won''t be capricious any more." Liu Feihe said with dim tears in his eyes.


    Many years later, Yan Rui and Liu Feihe became the peerless Shuangshu in Xiuzhen world. They protected Xiuzhen world and beat back the evil repair.


    But that''s later.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao looks at the image in the mirror and smiles. Liu Feihe was almost crooked. He had a lot to do with the leader of Shang hezong. After this, he would never indulge unconditionally.


    "How is the competition arena built?" Tianmiao asks Luo Yunyi.


    "It''s almost done. All the stoves in the kitchen repair competition have been built. " Luo Yunyi replied. He knew that elder martial sister was most concerned about the last sentence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "That''s good." Tianmiao said with a satisfied smile, "let the cooks go to the library and tell them that there are many rare recipes on the first floor."


    Luo Yunyi quirky silence, finally in a complex mood of grace.


    When the monks came to tiandaomen, they heard that they could go to the library to have a good view of the books, including many cultivation secrets. Naturally, they were excited to go to the library.


    The corridor leading to the library is full of atmosphere. There are many gentle talismans embedded in the corridor, emitting a faint light. The glass lamp flickers, and you can smell a faint smell of aloes. After walking for about a moment, when the door of the corridor opens, you can see a lot of fallen flowers. Some pink trees like cherry blossoms are planted all over the other garden.


    This is a simple wooden tower. The first floor is very large. All the books in it will be held in different bookcases. When you go to the bookcase, you will see a magic talisman. It summarizes the books in the bookcase. You can choose whether you want to watch them or not according to the category.


    After selection, the drawer on the top of the bookcase will open itself and put the selected books in it.


    Therefore, the book collection of this wooden pagoda Pavilion is unimaginable, because a bookcase can hold thousands of books.


    However, before entering the book Pavilion, everyone''s talisman will prompt that they can only stay in it for one hour. At this time, you can watch it or make rubbings. A lot of people will choose to go out and take a look. Because there are not many books to read in one hour.


    Some people who are not interested in this are going to another place, the magic weapon box.


    It''s a box, but it''s actually a huge black square building. It looks very cruel.


    There are real artifacts hidden here. Although it''s impossible to take them away, it''s also the wish of many martial arts practitioners to have a look at the divine weapons of heaven and earth. And the reward of this competition is the artifact in it.


    However, when they come out of the magic weapon box, a Taoist will give a spirit stone according to the weapon of the coming man''s practice. After melting this spirit stone and pouring it on his own weapon, the weapon''s spirit will increase greatly.


    Almost as long as they come to the gate of heaven, they will get different gifts. What they can''t say is very precious, but they are very meaningful things.


    The jiuxiao fairyland, where tiandaomen is located, will be three times as long as one day on earth. One day here is equivalent to three days in the past. More conducive to the cultivation of monks.


    In the evening, these friars who came here for the first time just managed to walk here.


    A lot of people are still interested and will visit again.


    For a time, tiandaomen was very busy. Monks were coming and going everywhere. Familiar monks were greeting each other and making an appointment to visit.


    For tiandaomen''s generosity, people are deeply grateful.


    Luo''anling and Yu Xinlan are also very busy at this time. As the manager, they have many children to report things to them every day, and then they have to deal with them according to the detailed situation of things.


    This afternoon, they finally had a little spare time and sat down to have a cup of tea.


    Luo Yunyi came over: "father, mother."


    "Ah, Yi''er, come here quickly. My mother made you spicy rabbit head, which you like. I have no time to give it to you." Yu Xinlan waved happily when she saw Luo Yunyi, indicating that he would come quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    "Ah, spicy rabbit head!" Luo Yunyi''s eyes brightened, "did you do a lot?"


    "A lot. You''ll send some to the sect leader then." Yu Xinlan said with a smile.


    "Thank you, mother. You are the best." Luo Yunyi smiles, a little silly in his smile. Only in front of Yu Xinlan can he show some childishness.


    "I''ve learned how to make stewed beef. I''ve also made some stewed beef for you. You''ll try it later." Luo anling said.


    Luo Yunyi sat opposite them, looking at the smile on their faces, and suddenly asked: "Mom, Dad, are you happy to come here with me? Is it too lonely? "


    "Ah ha ha ha!" Yu Xinlan suddenly laughed and looked at Luo Yunyi and said, "you silly child, you still don''t know your mother. Now I feel that these days in tiandaomen are the happiest times I have ever had. Oh, and when I met your father, I could barely compare with the days in tiandaomen. "


    Luo anling is silent and sad.


    "Yunyi, do you know that your mother and I are also ordinary people with vanity. Now in tiandaomen, happy and carefree, no one cares about us, I go out to buy a dish is all the attention. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the world who uses a sleigh horse to pull a cart to buy vegetables? With that, I can go down in history, right? Then as soon as we went out, many people looked at us with envy. Your father and I, as the general manager of Tiandao gate, are really blessed by Sansheng cultivation and you. Of course, we should be most grateful to the door owner. " Yu Xinlan said in a crackle, "although the people who cultivate immortals are indifferent, I am a layman."


    "I''m also a layman. I just want to be happy with you all my life." Luo anling holds Yu Xinlan''s hand and says affectionately.


    "Don''t be angry with me in the future." Yu Xinlan said without good spirit.


    "How can I be stupid once before? How can I still be stupid?" Luo anling said flatteringly.


    "Well, if you are stupid again, you will sink into the bottom of the East China Sea." Yu Xinlan said fiercely.


    "No, No. My heart to you has never changed, you know


    "Well, I know that. You have a conscience


    "I''m sincere."


    "Good, good, true and conscience."


    "Madam, your tone is too perfunctory."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t. Give me a kiss. "


    "Where? I want my forehead and my mouth. "


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Yunyi finally couldn''t help it: "when I''m gone, can you get tired of it? I came here to ask you something


    "What''s the matter?" They turned their heads and asked in unison.


    "Has Tuan Tuan ever been here? Tuan Tuan disappeared early this morning. " Luo Yunyi frowned, "I use the contract to call him, he simply ignored me, I know he''s OK, but he just ignored me."


    "Did you follow your little fat kids to play?" Yu Xinlan asked.


    "No Luo Yunyi frowned.


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps and words sounded outside the yard.


    "Pangpang, is this where you live? Don''t run around in the future. If it''s stolen, it''s terrible. " When the people outside said this, they knocked on the door.


    But hearing this voice, Luo anling and Yu Xinlan''s face changed slightly.


    Because this voice is too familiar.


    He is the Lord of Peach City, the father of luo''anling and the grandfather of Luo Yunyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    "Is anyone here? Is this fat chicken your spirit animal? He came to my place and kept on eating a lot of peach blossom cakes. Now I''ll send them back to you... " Standing at the gate of the yard, the man said with a smile. After looking up and seeing the three people in the yard, the smile on his face solidified.


    The city Lord and luo''an mausoleum and Yu Xinlan looked at each other and did not speak for a long time.


    As soon as the big yellow chicken in the arms of the city master sees Luo Yunyi, it chirps twice and is about to fly to Luo Yunyi with its wings flapping. As a result, he just took two steps and fell down like a big stone.


    "Be careful!" The city Lord stepped forward two steps, took the rhubarb chicken in his arms, and said with a lingering fear, "if you can''t fly, come down and walk."


    "Thank you." Luo Yunyi comes forward and takes over the big yellow chicken in the arms of the city leader.


    "Cloud Ah, master. " The Lord of the city wanted to shout Yunyi, but he just called out a word. He realized that it was not the same now and in the past. He saluted and called the elder. As the chief disciple of tiandaomen, Luo Yunyi certainly can afford the voice of any small city master. It''s just that the man in front of us is different. It''s his grandfather.


    Luo Yunyi holds the big yellow chicken and looks at the old man who is more than ten years old. His mood is a little complicated. The appearance of a monk is not easy to change. But these days, in front of this person, actually haggard so much.


    "Grandfather, would you like to come in for a cup of tea?" Luo Yunyi can''t bear to ask after all.


    "Me, can I?" The city Lord is flattered and looks at Luo Yunyi.


    Without waiting for Luo Yunyi to speak, the Lord himself shook his head, looked at Luo anling and Yu Xinlan, and saluted them: "I''m sorry, although you may not need this apology, I still want to say it."


    With these words, the LORD turned and left quickly.


    Luo anling looked at his father''s back. His lips moved. He seemed to want to say something, but he still didn''t say it in the end.


    Yu Xinlan glanced at Luo anling and said: "OK, if you want to talk to him, go. I''m still angry. Maybe I''ll be willing to take care of him when the weather is over. But not now. "


    "I won''t go either. I''m still angry." Luoanling road.


    Luo Yunyi looks at his parents and goes out with the big yellow chicken in his arms.


    Mother said, time is always the best medicine.


    And the monk, the most important thing is time.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been six days since tiandaomen initiated the invitation, and there are still a steady stream of monks coming. But tiandaomen is like an infinite space, no matter how many people come, it can accommodate, which makes the monks marvel.


    Tiandaomen announced that the competition will be held in six days. In the next six days, the number of monks coming to tiandaomen gradually decreased, and almost all of them were coming.


    The elders of the four major departments are responsible for the judges of the audition.


    No matter who takes part in the contest, they can sign up. There is no age limit for chefs. However, to participate in the sword and magic competition, all the monks must be under 40 years old. After entering the competition arena, their accomplishments will become the same. Those with low level accomplishments will improve their strength in the challenge arena, and those with high level accomplishments will have no effect after stepping down. In other words, to win depends on their own understanding of magic and fencing, as well as personal combat plan. Develop the same strength to the maximum.


    This just surprised the monks. Tiandaomen could even do such a thing.


    This makes many low rank friars overjoyed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Luo Yunyi patted Luo Yunfei on the shoulder and comforted him: "this rule seems to be beneficial to low-level friars, but it is not. There is no absoluteness in the world. The battles experienced by high-level monks and the perseverance resulting from years of cultivation are things that many low-level monks have not touched. "


    Luo Yunfei suddenly.


    Yes, I can''t compare what I get step by step through my own efforts with what I put in at a certain moment. He can use a lot of techniques flexibly, but can people who have not learned them use them skillfully?


    I can''t.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Luo Yunfei said from the heart.


    "We drink after winning." Luo Yunyi smiles and then turns to leave.


    Luo Yunfei stands in situ and looks at the disappearance of Luo Yunyi''s figure. Then he smiles and leaves.


    Luo Yun Yi turns a corner and meets Xue Ziping with a narrow face.


    "Brotherhood." Xue Ziping said.


    "Talk a lot." Luo Yunyi snorted, ignored and went on.


    "Oh, wait a minute." Xue Ziping took two steps to catch up with Luo Yunyi and said in a low voice, "you are not brothers, are you? I''ve heard about you. He and his mother treated you so well at the beginning, and you are still so kind to him now? "


    "His mother is a madman, but he is still good." Luo Yunyi said.


    "I''m good? I''m your brother, right? Ah, we''re not brothers, are we Xue Ziping pointed to his nose and asked.


    Luo Yunyi stops and looks at Xue Ziping. Xue Ziping stares at Luo Yunyi.


    "Yes, drink? My mother made Baijiu, she said this wine concentration is high, a cup of pour. Luo Yunyi asked.


    "Drink, drink!" Xue Ziping laughs and walks away with Luo Yunyi.


    ¡­¡­


    Six days later, the competition began.


    Use the method of drawing lots to select opponents until the number of people is allocated. There are countless mirrors standing up in front of the challenge arena, and the competition personnel will automatically enter another competition space. No matter how powerful your magic power is, it will not affect the outside world.


    People who want to see it can watch it through the sky mirror in front of them.


    There are people coming and going all the time. Jiuxiao fairyland can be widened because of the changes in the number of people. There''s no need to worry about the problem that it can''t be filled.


    The central square is full of people. The most exciting prize has finally been unveiled. It''s a magic sword that the master of Tiandao gate opened from the magic weapon box. It''s a real peerless magic weapon. If you can win the contest, you can take the magic weapon back. No matter who it is, it will be famous all over the world.


    Although we knew that the reward was this for a long time, many monks were even more excited after seeing the light of the artifact with their own eyes. A lot of monks keep coming to sign up. It''s not bad to try as long as you have a chance, isn''t it.


    The most members are the disciples of chengtianzong. The color of their school uniforms accounts for almost a quarter of the training square, and almost all of them are crowded here.


    Of course, Luo Yunfei was included. After he signed up, he quietly watched other people compete in the Tianji mirror, and quickly found the possible opponents from here.


    In fact, Luo Yunfei''s talent is very good. With the elder''s careful cultivation and rapid progress, he is also a leader among his peers.


    So, almost the first half of the round he won very easily. Today is only a audition. After the evening bell rings, he will not accept any more applications.


    Today''s competition continued until the galaxy of stars shrouded in this wonderland, which was magnificent. Finally, after the screening, there were only ten contestants left.


    There are four disciples of chengtianzong.


    After a day''s rest, the ten friars drew lots in pairs and randomly selected their opponents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    What Luo Yunfei met was another sect''s famous Jian Xiu, called soul sword.


    When the two enter the arena at the same time, Luo Yunfei notices that there is no sword on the soul sword. In the past, he heard that he had a unique skill of sacrificing sword. Luo Yunfei secretly raised his vigilance.


    Soul sword is confident. When the whole door is closed, the tall figure of soul sword stands a little far away from Luo Yunfei. His two fingers of his left hand are close to his chest. He bends slightly and says, "please."


    "Well, that''s funny." Luo Yun flew back a gift, then drew his sword and left.


    Several extremely fast sword shadows appeared around Luo Yunfei. A tentative attack was easily avoided, but his sword shadow didn''t leave any sword meaning on soul sword.


    Luo Yunfei was shocked suddenly. It''s impossible. How could he not leave a trace of sword meaning when he put out his sword so quickly?


    The shadow of his sword is like passing through the air. If there is no mark, it means that it is difficult to hit the enemy.


    The soul sword''s figure moved, and the light blue light appeared in his left finger. Then a light blue sword appeared in his hand. Just in the blink of an eye, the sword disappeared with people in the competition field.


    Man and sword in one! No wonder the man didn''t have a sword on him.


    Luo Yunfei takes back his sword Qi and winds it around to prevent sudden attack.


    A little blue light just flashed in front of his eyes, then came behind him, and rushed to the vest.


    Luo Yunfei is in a cold sweat. When he turns around, he lifts his sword to block it. With a clatter, the two swords strike each other. The ice blue sword suddenly rises, shattering all the Qi of Luo Yunfei''s sword!


    He quickly moved his body back, urged out the shadow of the sword again, and bumped it against the edge of the sword. When the shadow of the sword stabbed at the blue light, it was like penetrating the air again, without marking anything.


    No way!


    Luo Yunfei''s mind was disturbed by this situation again. He kept avoiding the attack, and his moves became more and more conservative. He had always been the attacker, and he had never suffered the loss of being suppressed.


    But the blue sword didn''t give him any more ways to crack it. Instead, he turned one point into many and attacked constantly.


    Luo Yunfei''s sword came to his chest. He made a seal in his hand and pulled out a red light from his fingers. He pointed to the body of the sword.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless!" he roared


    The sword, which was submerged by the red light, suddenly turned red. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of sword shadows were formed, which scattered all the blue awns.


    Right now! Luo Yunfei''s right hand pushes out a sword shadow again. At the moment when the blue light is suppressed, the sword shadow finally disappears into the soul sword''s real body.


    It turns out that he has been cultivated to become a sword. If it was not for the sudden suppression, he would not appear.


    With the sword shadow mark, everything is easy to say.


    Luo Yunfei regained his self-confidence, pulled his mana, and constantly used his sword shadow to fight back. With the marked sword shadow, other sword shadows could easily lock the target and attack faster and faster.


    Daily hard work is not without return. At this time, the soul sword, which has just been invincible and flawless, will be beaten back and forth.


    It wasn''t until the stop bell rang that he gasped and held his sword until he knew he had won.


    Because the soul sword raised his left hand and gave up, his sword was about to be broken. It took a lot of cultivation to repair it, so he gave up on his own initiative.


    After Luo Yunfei stepped down, he was looking for a figure in the crowd.


    He is looking for Luo Yunyi.


    For a long time, finally on the face of Luo Yunyi smile.


    Brother, I did it. Do you see it?


    Luo Yunyi nodded to him.


    Luo Yunfei has a big smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    The master of Tiandao gate has never been here.


    Where is she?


    She''s been hosting the chefs'' competition.


    From audition to final, it''s a match!


    The world is coming to an end. The next world is modern


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Jianxiu, shuxiu, the competition over there is very wonderful.


    The competition on the kitchen side is in full swing.


    Tianmiao looks at the numerous kitchen repair workers standing in front of the kitchen stove, showing a smile.


    The cooks were also very excited. Everyone thought that the master of Tiandao gate would surely take charge of the competitions of sword and art practitioners. After all, in the world of cultivation, those are the strong. They are not strong and have a low status among the monks.


    As a result, the owner of Tiandao gate didn''t take charge of other competitions, but came to see them specially. How can he not be excited?


    Luo Yunyi reports to Tianmiao after finishing the semi-final over there.


    Chengtianzong''s Third Elder Zhang, who is standing on the competition field, stares at Luo Yunyi, who is standing beside Tianmiao.


    People around him are talking about it. He has heard that it is Luo Yunyi, the chief disciple of tiandaomen. The younger martial brother of Tiandao sect leader!


    And he, before unexpectedly shamelessly asked Luo Yunyi not to worship him as a teacher, it is a missed opportunity.


    Ah, where is the hole? He wants to get in. There is no hole. Can he dig one by himself?


    When the three elders were uneasy, ashamed and nervous, the voice of the sky rang out.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Just try your best. Each participant can stay in tiandaomen for one month after the competition. The fourth to tenth of the top ten can stay in tiandaomen for six months, and the top three can stay in tiandaomen for one year. During these times, all the books and secret scripts in the library can be viewed at will. If there is a bottleneck in cultivation, just ask me. " The gentle voice of Tianmiao spread all over the ears of every chef.


    The chefs almost thought that something was wrong with their ears, but they were very sure when they looked at the ecstatic expressions of the people around them. They heard right!


    They can really stay in tiandaomen for some time, and they can ask the owner of tiandaomen for advice!!!


    My mother!


    Happiness comes so suddenly that it''s almost suffocating.


    Luo Yunyi stands beside TIANYAO and looks at TIANYAO''s gentle smile. His mood is very complicated.


    Elder martial sister, why don''t you give such preferential treatment to other monks? Why don''t you have such a pleasant face? Is it really good to be eccentric like this?


    "Why not?" The voice of the sky Misty suddenly spread to Luo Yunyi''s mind.


    "Ah? Elder martial sister, do you know what I''m thinking? "


    "You howl at me with your divine madness, can''t I hear you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, I''ll keep it down next time. "


    Luo Yunyi''s expression is chatting. He thought he was muttering in his heart. As a result, he howled at his elder martial sister with divine sense.


    Then, Luo Yunyi held the big yellow chicken in his arms and discussed with the big yellow chicken: "Tuan Tuan, I''ll announce the start of the competition after a while. Remember, it''s not a chirp, it''s a roar from the bottom of your heart. "


    "Chirp!" The rhubarb chicken shakes its small wings to show that it understands.


    Luo Yunyi came forward, raised his hand, and quieted down.


    "The time of the competition is two sticks of incense. You can use your own ingredients or ask the Taoist beside you for them. Next, the game starts Luo Yunyi finished, pinched the fat buttocks of big yellow chicken.


    The next moment, a loud chant resounded through the sky, deafening.


    The long chant is over, and the competition officially begins.


    Tianmiao holds his chin with one hand and leans lazily in the huge chair. He looks at the busy chefs with a smile.


    Ah, I''m looking forward to it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Then Tianmiao saw a figure in the crowd. She was stunned. She turned her head and looked at Luo Yunyi: "your friend, I remember that he was a swordsman and an alchemist. How did he come to participate in the kitchen repair competition?"


    Luo Yunyi looked at the people struggling to make things with the alchemy furnace in the crowd, and said with a complicated expression: "he said that he could make candy and snacks for you with the alchemy furnace Candy and dim sum are just a part of kitchen cultivation. Tao Tong, who is in charge of the registration, said that he was not allowed to participate


    "It''s a talent." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    Over the competition, soon filled with a variety of fragrance, people appetite.


    After the delicious dishes were served one by one, Tianmiao tried one by one, with a smile on his face again. Dongxiao is registered nearby. Which dishes are satisfied with the host, which are very satisfied, and which are very satisfied. It seems that there is no dissatisfaction? Dongxiao blinks, startled by the fact.


    At the end of the game, a brilliant glow bloomed from the center of the field.


    Tianmiao looks up, his eyes move.


    This man, actually attracted the resonance of heaven and earth.


    And this man, she has seen, is the three elders of Chengtian sect.


    The sky tiny tiny hook next finger, three long old noodles front of that dish, directly flew up in the mid air, steadily flew to the sky tiny front.


    Tianmiao looked at the dish in front of him. It was a very simple pork.


    Each piece of streaky pork is cut to the same size, with uniform color, bright red sauce and strong fragrance. I can smell that every seasoning here is different. This should be the only secret recipe of the three elders, all of which were carefully made by him.


    Tianmiao picked up his chopsticks and ate a piece of them. He knew that the winner of the competition had already known.


    However, other delicacies should not be wasted.


    So, the game goes on!


    After eating the pork, Tianmiao smiles and nods to the three elders.


    The three elders almost cried with joy.


    Xue Ziping also had a lot of experience in making candy and cakes during this period. The candy he made is really different from ordinary candy. Variety, sweet but not greasy, unique appearance. With these two things, he has made great achievements.


    ¡­¡­


    At last, all the competitions were over.


    It''s Luo Yunfei who takes the lead in the magic cultivation.


    On the kitchen side, it was the three elders of chengtianzong who won the first prize.


    Chengtianzong is in the limelight this time. But the results of other schools are also very good.


    A few of them are also very outstanding.


    After the contest, Tianmiao allows all monks to practice in tiandaomen for ten days, during which they can exchange views. There is a huge mirror to answer the common questions in the practice on the central square every day.


    Many people have benefited a lot.


    And the biggest harvest of this competition is the chefs in Xiuzhen world. The preferential treatment they received almost made other friars envious. Then a lot of friars also vaguely understood one thing, like the God of heaven, eh It''s like There is also a very grounded side.


    But this kind of door owner makes them feel more real and cordial.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister, are you looking for me?" Luo Yunyi came to the yard with the big yellow chicken in his arms.


    The big yellow chicken sees the Dongxiao standing next to Tianmiao, fluttering its wings happily and flying hard to the Dongxiao. Dongxiao catches him with a smile and touches his little head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    "Well. I''m here to tell you something on the last day of the monks'' departure. It''s you who will take over the position of the leader of Tiandao gate. " Tianmiao said casually. It''s like saying what to eat tonight.


    "Wait a minute, elder martial sister, what a big thing, how fast?" Luo Yunyi stares.


    "It''s no big deal. You will be in charge of tiandaomen in the future."


    "Elder martial sister, where are you going?" Luo Yunyi''s heart is suddenly flustered.


    "Back." Tianmiao raised his finger to the sky.


    Luo Yunyi was shocked. Although he had guessed for a long time in his heart, it was a completely different shock feeling from Tianmiao''s own words.


    "Well Can I still see elder martial sister? " Luo Yunyi''s voice is a little hoarse and his tone is full of reluctance.


    "Of course. After the things here are handled, you go to find Jinling. Perfect your skills. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you up there. When you get to the top, someone will receive you. Just say that you are determined by heaven. "


    Luo Yun Yi Shu''s open big eyes, surprise of see toward the sky tiny, want to say what, but don''t know to say what just good. At that time, he didn''t know what neiding meant. Later he found out. Then he looked up at the sky, sure enough, elder martial sister will always be elder martial sister.


    "From tomorrow, let the cooks cook more of these dishes. I''ll pack them and take them away." Tianmiao signals Dongxiao to hand the list to Luo Yunyi.


    Luo Yunyi just now excited mood, suddenly some choke.


    OK, this style is very good, elder martial sister.


    The sky faintly leaves, very suddenly.


    On the second day when Luo Yunyi becomes the leader of Tiandao gate, Luo Yunyi goes to Tianmiao''s yard to find her, but sees that the yard is gone. The Dongxiao and konghou are gone.


    Luo Yunyi looks at the place where the yard used to be turned into an open space.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. We''ll meet again." The little fire comforts.


    "Well, we''ll meet again." Luo Yunyi smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten years later, the master of Tiandao sect created a set of skills suitable for people of Wulinggen. Let originally meant to be waste wood Wulinggen become a hot talent standard.


    It has set off a huge wave in the world of cultivation, which has a profound and huge impact on the whole world of cultivation.


    Thirty years later, Luo Yunyi, the leader of Tiandao sect, accepted only one apprentice. This apprentice is also a Wulinggen. Luo Yunyi carefully cultivates and prepares to hand over the gate of heaven to him.


    Thirty five years later, Luo Yunyi took part in the marriage ceremony between Luo Yunfei and Yan Rui, and gave him a big gift.


    The ice blue dragon in the endless waters of the East China Sea fell asleep again.


    The way of heaven is gradually disappearing. But every time there is a catastrophe in the world of cultivation, the people of tiandaomen will always appear to resolve these disasters.


    One hundred years later.


    Luo Yunyi and Xue Ziping are sitting in the highest attic of Taocheng. They drink to the moon.


    "To go?" Xue Ziping''s face has not been the previous uninhibited and impetuous, replaced by mature and free and easy.


    "Well." Luo Yun Yi slowly way, "I suppress is to come to drink wine with you again."


    "I guess so. Good brother Xue Ziping laughs and pats Luo Yunyi on the shoulder.


    "Good brother." Luo Yunyi also smiles.


    The two hands of the wine pot, and then a gas dry.


    "The world of Xiuzhen is now in peace. Yan Rui little girl, I knew she was extraordinary, but I didn''t expect Liu Feihe to be so powerful. You can walk with ease. " Xue Ziping put down the wine pot and said with a smile.


    "I''m going to find elder martial sister. Do you have anything to bring?" Luo Yunyi asked.


    "No Xue Ziping smiles and takes out another pot of wine.


    "No?" Luo Yunyi is a little unbelievable.


    "The admiration of my youth is in the past. She is an unreachable sky, an unreachable God. It''s admiration, it''s more like my subconscious pursuit of beautiful things. As for me now, just cherish the moment and have a good time. " Xue Ziping continued to drink and said with a smile.


    "Oh." Luo Yunyi''s face was expressionless. I think it''s true. No one is worthy of elder martial sister. Elder martial sister is the best existence. It''s enough to watch from a distance.


    Two people drank meeting wine again, Luo Yunyi stood up: "I want to go. If you want me, you can practice hard and come up to me. "


    "Good." Xue Ziping laughed, "when I come to you, we will continue to drink."


    Luo Yunyi gently waved his hand. In the distance, a huge Phoenix, with a loud cry, sent out a dazzling light and flew here.


    At the moment when Luo Yunyi wants to sit on the Phoenix, Xue Ziping suddenly asks, "do you want to bring spicy rabbit head?"


    Luo Yunyi couldn''t help laughing and said in a loud voice: "yes! And take a lot! Don''t make me wait too long


    "Yes! Take your time Xue Ziping waved and laughed.


    Luo Yunyi waved his hand, then sat on the Phoenix, in the exclamation of the people in the Peach City, and went away.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Late at night, she was walking in the park. Her hair was messy and uneven. There were several openings in her schoolbag, which seemed to be cut by some sharp tools. The books in the schoolbag were torn apart. Her face was gray, and she moved slowly. When she recovered, she found that she had come to the lake of the park.


    Looking at the dark surface of the lake, she was a little distracted.


    After being bullied for so long, she really can''t hold on.


    Maybe if you die, you''re free.


    She looked at the calm lake, directly over the railing, want to fall into the bottom of the lake, quietly died.


    However, when she turned over the railing, the imagined sense of coldness and suffocation did not come. Instead, he fell on the water.


    Huh???


    She stood up in doubt and touched her sore ass.


    Then he looked at his feet and was surprised to find that he was standing on the water?


    How is that possible?


    Are you dead?


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blows, it seems that the wind bell rings.


    She suddenly looked up and saw a magical scene.


    On the lake, a shop appeared.


    The shop is antique and has three floors. There is a huge gold ingot in front of the store. There are lanterns on both sides of the door, as well as a dragon and Phoenix glass lamp. Dragon and Phoenix glass lamp emits a gentle light, illuminating the dark and cold night.


    By the light, she saw the name of the shop and the couplet at the door.


    There is everything.


    The tone of this shop is not so big.


    The left couplet: you can pay on credit. The old and the young don''t cheat. The right couplet: pay back in time, or I won''t kill you.


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop.


    the boss really has a sense of humor.


    She thought. But she couldn''t laugh.


    In the middle of the night, the lake is like a flat land. There is such a strange shop in front of us. She was supposed to be afraid, but she was calm at the moment.


    She''s not afraid of death. Are you still afraid of this weird scene?


    Without any hesitation, she stepped into the store step by step.


    As soon as I stepped into the store, I heard a sweet voice.


    "Welcome, guest."


    She looked up and saw a woman in ancient costume smiling at her. She couldn''t tell which dynasty it was. She only knew that it was the most beautiful and gorgeous costume she had ever seen.


    "Guest, please come in. Our boss is waiting for you." The woman made a gesture of invitation.


    She smiles at the woman and goes in the direction she tells her.


    The lobby in this shop is so spacious! It seems to be much more than what we see outside. Soon, she saw the boss sitting in the middle of the lobby.


    The beauty of a suffocating woman.


    "Have a seat, please." Tianmiao smiles and raises her hand to show her to sit down.


    She hesitated and sat opposite the sky.


    "As you can see, everything is there. Including your wishes. Do you want to buy a wish The voice of the sky, quiet but full of temptation.


    "Any wish?" She asked with a wry smile.


    "Yes. There''s a price to pay, of course. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "do you want tea?"


    "I What can you give? You can take my life. But, my family, no! " She said firmly.


    "Of course." Heaven smiles.


    "Well, then, I''ll buy a wish with my life! I hope that person gets the punishment he deserves. But I want revenge by myself. " Her voice was firm and her eyes were cold.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, take a person''s heart soul: "be sure?"


    "Sure!" She gritted her teeth.


    "Then, as you wish..." The voice of the sky is so far away and empty that it seems to ring out in her soul.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Shenyue high school is a very famous noble school in China.


    The students studying here are not ordinary people. They are all well-off people. As the saying goes, a family is rich or expensive.


    There are a few people who are in the spotlight at school.


    Gu Nanyu, Li Yingjun and Wei Ling in class a of senior three. The three boys all have listed companies in their families, and some of them hold positions in politics. Most importantly, the appearance of these three people is very outstanding. It''s the focus everywhere you go. What they are going to do on campus is always echoed. Three people are still small, often appear together, the effect of one plus one plus one is far greater than three.


    Shenyue high school has a special geographical location. It was built on a peninsula close to the sea, which was built by direct reclamation. The project is huge, the cost is expensive, and the teaching staff ranks among the top three in China.


    Although the school has a school bus, most of the students are picked up by drivers, and some students drive by themselves. Therefore, the school also has a very spacious parking lot. As a school figure, such as Gu Nanyu, his parking space is fixed. The school did not divide the ownership of parking space, but it is absolutely impossible for anyone to dare to compete with Gu Nanyu for the location.


    At the moment, Gu Nanyu quietly looked at his commonly used parking space and had already parked a car. He was silent for a while, but he still parked his car in the next parking space.


    After getting out of the car, he stood in front of the car that occupied his parking space and looked, whose car is this?


    At this time, a red sports car of Sao Bao drifted and accurately stopped in the parking space next to him. A slim boy came down. His slightly curly hair, high nose, deep eye socket and slightly blue eyes show that he is a mixed race.


    This is another person in the campus, Li Yingjun. His mother is a young lady of British aristocracy, who loves the culture of Z country very much. When the noble lady gave birth to Li Yingjun, she solemnly took down the name that she thought was the best and most suitable for her son, Li Yingjun. At that time, Li Yingjun''s father wanted to talk and stopped talking. Finally, he looked at his infant son with vague sympathy and agreed to the name.


    "Gu Shao, what are you doing? Oh, did you change? " Li Yingjun walked up to Gu Nanyu and asked in surprise. Without waiting for Gu Nanyu to speak, he frowned suspiciously, "it''s not like your style. You''re a long-time lover. Your Maserati GranCabrio was bought with the first sum of money you earned. It''s very commemorative. You''ve been driving for so long and haven''t seen you change it. It''s your parents who give you another car on your birthday I didn''t see you change it. "


    Gu Nanyu This is not my car. My car is by the side. "


    Li Yingjun looked into Gu Nanyu''s eyes and saw the Porsche Cayenne parked next to the car. He stared in horror, pointed to the car with a price of less than 2 million, and said in disbelief, "it means that this car takes up your parking space? Who is it? Who dares to occupy your parking space? Is there anyone in the school who doesn''t know it''s your special parking space? "


    Gu Nanyu had no expression on Junlang''s face and said, "OK, let''s go. I''m going to class soon. If you don''t want to be late, just hurry up. "


    "Oh, I''ll ask you later who is so bold and dares to take your place." Li Yingjun said with a smile, "I really want to see this man. He must be brave."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Gu Nanyu didn''t speak and walked forward quickly. Li Yingjun followed up, stretched out his finger and curled his curly hair beside his ears. He said, "Gu Shao, it seems that there are some transfer students in our class today."


    "Senior three, and transfer students?" Gu Nanyu asked casually.


    "Yes." Li Yingjun suddenly became excited. "Ah, you said, is it the transfer student who occupies your parking space? It''s very possible that only transfer students don''t know that it''s your special parking space. "


    Gu Nanyu stepped forward and looked at Li Yingjun: "maybe. What about Wei Ling? Why haven''t you come yet? "


    "Maybe I''ll fight with another little sister till dawn." Li Yingjun laughed.


    "He''s changing girlfriends again?" Gu Nanyu asked.


    "January first, today is the first." Li Yingjun shrugs helplessly.


    Gu Nanyu didn''t want to talk, so he quickly walked to the teaching building.


    They changed their shoes and walked down the corridor. The students they met saw them and let them go.


    Into the classroom, early reading bell rings, the classroom began to ring early reading sound.


    Gu Nanyu sat on the seat and flipped through the book at will. Then someone came to collect the homework.


    "Gu Nanyu, homework." A girl with delicate appearance stood in front of Gu Nanyu. This is Dai Shiqi, the leader of their group, who is also a member of the learning committee. Her grades are excellent. There are four tuition free special students in the school, and Dai Shiqi is one of them. Now, she is the first in every exam. It is said that they are qualified to walk.


    Gu Nanyu turns out his exercise book and gives it to Dai Shiqi. Dai Shiqi continued to walk back, collecting homework one by one. Sitting behind Gu Nanyu is Li Yingjun, who lazily takes out his exercise book and throws it on the desk without looking at Dai Shiqi.


    Dai Shiqi habitually turned over Li Yingjun''s exercise book, and saw that it was blank, so she knew that Li Yingjun didn''t do it again.


    "Li Yingjun, you didn''t finish your homework." Dai Shiqi said.


    "Yes, I know." Li Yingjun said lazily.


    "It''s not so good of you." Dai Shiqi hesitated and said something.


    "What''s your business? Did I fail the exam or did you pay me the tuition? " Li Yingjun didn''t lift his head, but he said something impolitely.


    Dai Shiqi bit her lip gently, frowned and didn''t speak. She continued to collect her homework later. Things like this often happen, not only Li Yingjun, but also other students. The teacher also turned a blind eye to this situation. She was just a learning committee member, and no one would listen to her words.


    Dai Shiqi quietly finished the homework of their group, and then collected the homework of other group leaders together. I turned it over, and sure enough, many people didn''t do it.


    The bell of formal class rings at last, and the head teacher walks in quickly, followed by two fresh faced girls. My school uniform is brand new. All the people in the classroom looked at the two people, and then there was a sound of back breathing in the classroom.


    There is no other reason. One of the two girls is very beautiful. Beautiful people can''t move their eyes. Shenyue high school uniform, boys is casual suit style, girls is the top small suit, the bottom skirt. The same school uniform, but in this girl wear, feel completely not a style. Graceful posture, slender straight legs, slender waist, dark long hair, delicate facial features, beautiful like a painting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    And another girl, although her appearance is ordinary, she has a kind of cool temperament, which is also very attractive.


    "This is our new classmate, Xi Linghe and Tianmiao. I hope you can get along with each other. Well, you two sit at the back for the time being, and you''ll change your position after the next exam. " After the head teacher finished, he said in a low voice, "aggrieved for a few days."


    Although the head teacher''s voice is very small, many people still hear it. And then they were all thrilled.


    Who is the head teacher?


    How can I be an ordinary person if I can be the head teacher of their class a? Class A has always been a class for nobles among nobles. The rich and powerful in the family are basically concentrated in class A, such a class ordinary teachers really can''t control.


    But the head teacher of class A is not an ordinary teacher.


    She is the daughter of the headmaster. Who is the headmaster? She is the founder of the school. And her family, not only rich, but also expensive! In terms of money, few people in Shanghai can match her family. Gu Nanyu is one of the few who can match them. But the problem is that they are all family friends. When they meet at the banquet, they have to call their aunt politely. Her brother is also an elite in politics.


    The head teacher has never been very good to them. No matter good or bad grades, no matter rich or powerful, she treats the same.


    How can you be so kind to a transferred student now?


    How many days?


    Wait, what do you mean?


    Is it still early for the next exam?


    What do you mean, a few days?


    Not only class A, it should be said that the whole Shenyue high school is selected according to the results.


    The first place is the first place to choose. You can choose where you want to sit. It''s OK to talk by strength.


    The location changes every month, because there will be a big test every month.


    The problem today is No.1. Their monthly card ended the day before yesterday. It should be announced today.


    Tianmiao and Xiling river went to the last row of empty seats and sat down.


    The head teacher knocked on the platform and said with no expression: "this month''s monthly exam will be held three days in advance."


    There was an uproar in the classroom. As soon as it made a sound, the head teacher banged the books on the platform, making a huge noise.


    "After reading so long, is that what your classroom discipline is? I can''t bear a little change. What else can you take to inherit your family''s property? Take your hips? " The head teacher''s tongue is still as firm as ever.


    The classroom is quiet for a moment. It makes sense that they are speechless.


    "Zhang shuixuan, take two students to get familiar with the campus these two days." The head teacher said to the monitor Zhang shuixuan.


    "Yes." Zhang shuixuan stood up and answered.


    "OK, class." The head teacher motioned Zhang shuixuan to sit down and prepare for the lecture.


    ¡­¡­


    After class, Zhang shuixuan walked up to Tianmiao and Xi Linghe and asked, "two students, I''ll take you to get familiar with the campus during the lunch break."


    "No, thank you. We can familiarize ourselves." Xi Linghe replied. Tianmiao smiles and shakes his head, but he doesn''t need a sign.


    Zhang shuixuan choked, looked at Xi Linghe, and said in a cold voice, "look for yourself. If you have any questions, ask me again." With that, Zhang shuixuan turned and left.


    She went to Dai Shiqi: "Shiqi, go to the bathroom?"


    "Go." Dai Shiqi stood up and went out holding Zhang shuixuan''s hand.


    In the corridor, Zhang shuixuan snorted, "I''m so hot that I don''t need to take it with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    "Oh, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry about this little thing. It''s not beautiful to be angry. Shuixuan is the most beautiful. " Dai Shiqi gives her friend Zhang shuixuan Shun Mao.


    Only then did Zhang shuixuan smile.


    The next moment, a disdainful voice came in: "the most beautiful? There''s a limit to flattery. It''s called Tianmiao, isn''t it? You don''t count how many streets people have left you? "


    "Wu Yihan, pay attention to what you say." Zhang shuixuan turns around and faces a girl walking behind them.


    "What? To tell you the truth, our monitor will jump off his feet? " Wu Yihan put his hands around his chest and said with a sneer.


    "When did I compare with others? You are jealous of yourself and have to pull others out. Funny. Look at your face twisted by jealousy. " Zhang shuixuan also sneered.


    "Zhang shuixuan!" Wu Yihan''s face darkened.


    Zhang shuixuan ignored her and took Dai Shiqi away.


    When Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi walked away, Wu Yihan gritted his teeth and said, "this smelly woman."


    "Yihan, do you want to deal with Dai Shiqi?" The girl standing on Wu Yihan''s left asked.


    "It''s disgusting that Dai Shiqi flatters all day long." The girl on the right said sarcastically.


    These two girls are friends of Wu Yihan. One is Lu Runjia, the other is Lu Eyi. These two families have a small company, relying on Wu Yihan''s company to take orders, and they are inseparable from Wu Yihan in school. I know how to act according to Wu Yihan''s face. Zhang shuixuan can''t be provoked by them, but Dai Shiqi, who has no background and is specially recruited by her academic performance, can still be provoked.


    "No, they have a good relationship. When Dai Shiqi is cleaned up, Zhang shuixuan will not give up. " Wu Yihan was not angry and said, "leave them alone."


    Wu Yihan turned his head and looked at the freshman sitting at the back of the classroom from the window. His eyes sank.


    She just turned her head and planned to go to the bathroom with two friends. As a result, someone in front of her came running like a gust of wind. A huge force hit her and almost made her fall to the ground. After she saw the person who ran past clearly, she asked angrily, "Wei Ling, won''t you apologize for bumping into someone?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry." At the door of the classroom came Wei Ling''s perfunctory apology, and then his impatient voice, "handsome, what do you say about the beauty turning into a student? Where is it? Oh, my God! You finally found your conscience and told the truth for the first time. "


    "Shh, can you keep your voice down?" Li Yingjun covered his mouth and pulled him aside.


    "Oh, let go. Isn''t it beautiful? It''s a nice name, too. Tianmiao, Tianmiao! " Wei Ling excitedly broke off Li Yingjun''s hand and said in a low voice,


    Wu Yihan stood in the same place, looking at Wei Ling and Li Yingjun''s actions, his face turned black. She turned her head slowly and looked at the sky which was sitting on the seat and turning the book. Her eyes became colder and colder.


    The next moment, a pair of cold eyes on her eyes.


    Wu Yihan was stunned and fixed his eyes, but he didn''t seem to see anything. Only see Tianmiao''s deskmate Xi Linghe is talking with Tianmiao. They are reading a book together and talking in a low voice.


    Is it an illusion? Wu Yihan frowned and thought no more. I went to the bathroom with two friends.


    At noon, the school canteen is a free nutritious lunch. Of course, you can go to the second floor and order more.


    Gu Nanyu and the three of them always go to the card seat by the window on the second floor.


    But today, the three of them showed up in the hall on the first floor.


    Many people were surprised and puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Tianmiao and Xiling River have a nutritious meal, sitting in the corner, eating quietly.


    Wei Ling is opposite them and looks at them secretly.


    "Only today did I know what is really delicious." Wei Ling said while pickpocketing, and then by the way took time to send a wechat to his girlfriend, only a few words, break up. And then they just pull people black.


    "You''ve broken your tradition of changing in January." Li Yingjun said with a smile, "what''s it like for you to peep here? You have the ability to chat up. Aren''t you very good? "


    "No, no, I can''t this time. This is my real goddess. How can you be so frivolous? This time, I will show myself well in front of the goddess, let the goddess find my advantages, and let the goddess notice me. " Wei Ling continued to cook with a firm voice.


    "Cut! I think you think a little bit more Li Yingjun said sarcastically, "I think you will overturn this time."


    "Don''t talk so early." Wei Ling said unconvinced, he suddenly said, "ah, your fiancee has come."


    Li Yingjun follows Wei Ling''s eyes and sees Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi coming here.


    "What fiancee? It''s just that the family has this intention. It''s not settled at all. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll put this stewed pork in your nostrils." Li Yingjun is not very angry.


    "OK, OK, I won''t say it."


    Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi come over with plates. Dai Shiqi''s family is poor. Zhang shuixuan always cares about her feelings. She has never been to the second floor to order a meal. She always has a nutritious lunch with Dai Shiqi on the first floor. Seeing Li Yingjun there, she wanted to come and say hello.


    "Handsome, how do you eat here today?" Zhang shuixuan sat opposite them and said hello.


    "Wei lingbai, I want to be closer to the goddess." Li Yingjun said with a sneer.


    "Goddess?" Zhang shuixuan was stunned, then looked back along Wei Ling''s eyes, and saw Tianmiao and Xiling river. "The sky? The transfer student? "


    "Yes." Li Yingjun said with a smile, "however, people do bear the word" goddess ". It''s really beautiful and has temperament."


    Zhang shuixuan''s face was slightly stiff, but in an instant, she returned to normal color, and put down the discomfort in her heart.


    Dai Shiqi didn''t speak, just sat down to eat in silence.


    Wu Yihan stood at the stairway on the second floor and looked at Gu Nanyu and the sky.


    "Yihan?" Lu ebayi wondered why Wu Yihan didn''t move.


    Wu Yihan didn''t speak. He took back his eyes and went upstairs.


    After sitting down upstairs, Wu Yihan asked Lu Runjia and Lu ebai, "do you know what Tianmiao did at home?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask right away." Lu Runjia shook his head.


    Lu ebayi also shook his head: "I haven''t heard of this man. I''ll go back and ask. "


    Wu Yihan took the menu and ordered a few dishes absently. Tianmiao, do you have a surname Tian?


    During the afternoon break, Wei Ling finally couldn''t help running to pick up a conversation.


    "Classmate, if you have something you don''t understand, you can ask me. You''ve just transferred here. You must be unfamiliar with many of them. Just ask me. " Wei Ling sat in front of the sky, showing a charming smile, "my name is Wei Ling."


    "Can I ask you if I don''t know?" Tianmiao smiles.


    "Yes, yes." Wei Ling looked at Tianmiao''s smile and nodded.


    "Can you answer this question?" Tianmiao turns an exercise book to Wei Ling.


    "Of course..." Wei Ling''s face was full of smiles. After seeing the topics clearly in the exercise book, her smile froze, and she swallowed what she was going to say just now. She said, "no..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Wei Ling went back to his seat, Li Yingjun came to him, the thief asked him with a smile: "ha ha, let you pretend, beauty is not against you?"


    "No Wei Ling Yan shook his head, "I really can''t. Isn''t the goddess a bully? "


    "What is she looking at?" Li Yingjun asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask." Wei lingbai took a look at Li Yingjun, "anyway, after two days is the monthly exam, we will soon know whether the goddess is Xueba."


    "Have you seen the ranking of the monthly examination? How many Li Yingjun asked Wei Ling.


    "You killed the chat." Wei Ling was lying on the desk and pretended to be dead.


    Li Yingjun ran to ask Gu Nanyu, "Hey, Gu Shao, have you seen the ranking of this monthly exam?"


    Gu Nanyu subconsciously looked up at Dai Shiqi in the classroom, and then turned to Li Yingjun: "yes, the first one is the learning committee member of our class. I''m in twelve. You''re at forty-six. Wei Ling I''m tired of looking for it. I didn''t see it. "


    "Ha ha ha ha, then he is estimated to be after 200." Li Yingjun gloated and said with a smile, "next time uncle Wei asks me, am I telling the truth or telling the truth?"


    Gu Nanyu It''s going to be an exam again. Don''t forget. Please review. You don''t have a good place


    "Yes, there will be another exam soon. It''s a good chance for you to show your shame. Last time you had a stomach upset, that''s why you came in 12th. It''s going to be OK this time. " Li Yingjun said with a smile.


    "Then who is responsible for my upset stomach?" Gu Nanyu put down his book and looked at Li Yingjun coldly.


    "Hey, hey, this question..." Li Yingjun said with a smile, "my fault, my fault, I know it''s wrong."


    "I know it''s wrong, and I dare to do it next time." Gu Nan Yu sneered.


    "How to speak? You''re killing me. In other words, shall we have a drink in the evening? " Li Yingjun said again.


    "It''s not until next time." Gu Nanyu''s eyes were cold.


    "Oh, can you tell me whether to go or not?" Li Yingjun smiles.


    "Go." Gu Nanyu nodded.


    "A good friend, a lifetime." Li Yingjun embraces Gu Nanyu''s head.


    "Go away!" Gu Nanyu claps Li Yingjun''s hand.


    "Pull x mercilessly, whimper." Li Yingjun pretended to cry.


    "Can you read less of those CEO articles? They''re not for you." Gu Nanyu make complaints about black lines.


    "I just want to see how my dad and them are described in those novels. I laugh to death, what evil smile, cold chin, Bi Dong, Bi Dong, woman, what should I do with you? Go and buy that company for me. Which company dares to hire you, I''ll let that company close down at once. Ah ha ha Is the decision-making of the company such a joke? Is the board a decoration? " Li Yingjun said happily, "he has a cold chin and strong abdominal muscles. They should see the truth. My dad''s double chin. He does have abdominal muscles, but only one. "


    Gu Nanyu looked at Li Yingjun who was smiling and turned on his mobile phone to read a novel. He said in a low voice: "it''s not easy to buy or close down, but it''s a small matter to say hello. Do you laugh so much? Art comes from life, higher than life. "


    "Oh, after school, let''s see if it''s the goddess who occupies your parking space." Li Yingjun said.


    "Boring." Gu Nanyu didn''t say well.


    Li Yingjun ignored it and went to talk to Wei Ling about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    After school, Wei Ling dragged Gu Nanyu to the parking lot and stood in front of Gu Nanyu''s parking space. He also wants to know if the person who occupies Gu Nanyu''s parking space is not the only one.


    As a result, I really saw Tianmiao and Xiling River coming.


    Tianmiao went to the car, looked at the three people standing in front of her car, and asked, "how? What''s up? "


    Gu Nanyu: No


    Li Yingjun: "you occupy our parking space of Gu Shao."


    Wei Ling: "yes, can I take a ride home?"


    People looked at Wei Ling, Wei Ling a smile: "slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue."


    "Do you care about the parking space? Is there a division of school parking spaces? " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "No Gu Nan Yu Road.


    "No, but Gu Shao is used to stopping at this position all the time. If he changes the position, with his skill, he may scratch the car beyond recognition. But the goddess has this privilege. The parking space that Wei Ling often uses is very wide. Just give it to Gu Shao. " Li Yingjun said seriously.


    Gu Nanyu slowly turns his head and looks at Li Yingjun, who is serious and blatant, with big eyes.


    "Yes, goddess, ah no, Tianmiao classmate, you can stop at will, no matter how little you feel." Wei Ling chicken pecks rice and nods.


    "Thank you very much." Tianmiao chuckled, and the sound was like feathers falling on the water, which made Wei Ling feel that he was lost.


    "No thanks, no thanks." Wei Ling said with a smile.


    "Idiot, don''t you know people are sarcastic?" Li Yingjun was not angry and patted Wei Ling on the shoulder.


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t deny it. He asks Xi Linghe to get on the bus and drive away.


    Waiting for the car to leave, Li Yingjun patted Wei Ling on the shoulder: "this you can''t catch up with, you don''t want to."


    "Don''t let people think about it, and let people live?" Wei Ling angrily pats Li Yingjun''s hand.


    "Handsome is right this time." Gu Nanyu said in a deep voice, "don''t think about it, lest you get hurt."


    "Me? injured? What are you talking about? Do you think the great love saint of Wei was hurt Wei Ling laughed and said, "hum, I don''t want to break with you. Handsome doesn''t mean to drink? Let''s go, the old place. "


    The place where they drink is a bar run by Wei Ling himself. When they are 16 years old, their families will give them a start-up fund to learn how to start their own business. Wei Ling opened several bars, and one of them often went to parties.


    After dinner, the three of them gathered in the box they usually used in the bar.


    Soon someone brought up the wine. As a result, Gu Nanyu looked at the person who brought up the wine in surprise and blurted out: "Dai Shiqi?"


    Li Yingjun and Wei Ling also looked over.


    "Oh, isn''t this our study committee member? Why are you here? " Li Yingjun asked languidly.


    To Dai Shiqi, it was full of satire.


    "Working." Dai Shiqi said in a dull voice, put down the wine and left.


    "Wait a minute, Dai Shiqi. Aren''t there many scholarships from the school? Enough for one family. " Gu Nanyu called out Dai Shiqi.


    Dai Shiqi turned and looked at Gu Nanyu with a cold face: "I don''t feel obliged to answer your question. Guest, is there anything else you need? "


    "Tut Tut, study committee member, your service attitude is not very good. Do you know that? We can complain. " Li Yingjun said slowly in a frivolous tone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Dai Shiqi adjusted her facial expression and showed her teeth with a smile: "well, dear guests, what else do you need?"


    "Not for the time being. Go down." Li Yingjun waved his hand like a fly and motioned Dai Shiqi to go out.


    Dai Shiqi turned around and left quickly.


    After the door of the box closed, Gu Nanyu looked at Li Yingjun. Before he spoke, he was stopped by Li Yingjun.


    "Gu Shao, let me ask you something." Li Yingjun asked quickly, "I find that you seem a little different to Dai Shiqi? Do you like it? "


    "No Gu Nanyu immediately denied.


    Li Yingjun obviously didn''t believe this. He just stared at him and didn''t speak.


    Wei Ling was surprised and looked at Gu Nanyu strangely: "Gu Shao, what''s wrong with you? This Dai Shiqi wants to have no figure, no face, no temperament. What do you like about her? I''ll introduce you to some little sisters. They are all beautiful and sweet. "


    "What are you talking about? They are all classmates. I just care about them. " Gu Nanyu didn''t say well.


    "Care? When did you care about your classmates? And girls? No This is the first one. " Li Yingjun obviously doesn''t believe Gu Nanyu''s words.


    "Yes, indeed. Come on, what do you like about her? " Wei Ling asked with a face of gossip.


    "She''s smart, she''s got good grades. All right? " Gu Nanyu didn''t want to talk to the two retarded people. He picked up a bottle of wine and drank it.


    "All right, Gu Shao can say anything. But I really don''t recommend that you have anything to do with her. It''s not that she''s bad. On the contrary, it''s too good. " Li Yingjun said.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Ling looks confused.


    Gu Nanyu also looks at Li Yingjun suspiciously.


    "Her kindness is too deliberate and unreal. People who are too oppressive are not easy to get along with. All in all, she gives me that feeling. " Li Yingjun said seriously.


    "Say what, you think a little more." Gu Nanyu took up a bottle of wine and handed it to Li Yingjun, "drink from the bar and stop your mouth. When will you be a fortune teller. I''ll tell you the truth. Why don''t you believe me. She''s number one every time. I just paid more attention to her. "


    "Yes, I hope so. Drink, drink. " Li Yingjun said helplessly.


    Wei Ling didn''t drink. He was replying to wechat.


    "What are you doing?" Li Yingjun asked.


    "I''m looking for someone to check the sky for me." Wei Ling did not blink at the mobile phone screen, "now there should be a message reply."


    "Well? Let me see. " When Li Yingjun heard this, he got interested and went over.


    Wei Ling''s wechat at this time to the information, Wei Ling point open look, stunned. Li Yingjun also frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Gu Nan Yu sees two people unusual appearance, can''t help but ask a way.


    "There is no misty message." Wei Ling put down his cell phone and looked at Gu Nanyu, "no, to be exact, it can''t be found."


    "No? What do you mean Li Yingjun asked.


    "If you can''t be found, there''s only one possibility. Her information is confidential. Think about it. Who in our family has confidential information? " Gu Nanyu immediately thought of what was going on.


    After hearing this, Wei Ling and Li Yingjun understood it in an instant.


    "The military?"


    "Is it her or her family?"


    "I think it''s her family."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    "Oh, that''s nothing. It has nothing to do with my pursuit of goddess." Wei Ling shook his head and said.


    Li Yingjun snorted coldly: "I don''t think you deserve her."


    "Brother, how do you speak?" Wei Ling howled angrily, "how can I not deserve it? There are more than ten listed companies in my family, and I have a listed company myself. Look at my own conditions. Am I handsome? Otherwise, how can those little sisters see me with bright eyes? Some young ladies and sisters also said frankly that they were greedy for my body and that I was a little suckling dog. I look thin, but when I take off my clothes, it''s still my chest and abdomen, isn''t it


    Li Yingjun sneered and stopped talking.


    "What''s your expression? What''s your tone? " Wei Ling is angry and wants to pinch him.


    "Well, stop it." Gu Nanyu voice to stop, "Wei Ling, your exam, ready? The day after tomorrow, there will be a monthly exam, and the exam will be held in advance. "


    "Yes! Is ban tou poisonous? She has a grudge against me, doesn''t she Wei Ling sighed.


    "You are so miserable, so pathetic. These two days you good review Li Yingjun sympathized with him insincerely, then raised his glass and laughed with schadenfreude.


    "Gu Shao, what''s the point?" Wei Ling came to Gu Nanyu and said with a smile.


    "Tomorrow." Gu Nanyu helplessly agreed to come down.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want a rest?" Tianmiao sits on the sofa and looks at the sweating man on the treadmill.


    "No No, I can The man on the treadmill is Xi Linghe. At this time, she was different from what she saw in the daytime. During the day, she was well proportioned and well featured. At the moment, she is a fat man who looks as if she is 180 Jin. Facial features face meat are squeezed some deformation, a run, the fat on the body trembled. Although she runs very hard, she is still trying to stick to it.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly and said, "after running this group of 20 minute variable speed running, today''s training is over." I''ve done the routine training before. Xi Linghe''s perseverance makes Tianmiao appreciate it.


    "Thank you, thank you Tianmiao." Xi Linghe smiles and gasps for thanks.


    Tianmiao stood up: "I''m going to have a rest first. Take a bath after you finish your exercise and have a rest early."


    "Yes." Xi Linghe changed his speed and continued to run.


    Tianmiao slowly went up to the second floor. As soon as he opened the door, he saw konghou lying on the ground, playing games.


    "Master, you are finished." Kongho lay on the ground, rolled a few circles, rolled to the foot of the sky, looked up, eyes bright looking at the sky, "master, the world also has a lot of fun games, master want to play together?"


    "No, go and play by yourself." Tianmiao crosses the konghou, goes to the sofa, sits down and takes a small plate of cherries from Dongxiao.


    "Master, I don''t understand why this human has to work so hard. She can ask you to make her more beautiful, or just keep the day like that? Why do you want to return to the original appearance at night and work hard? " Kongho sat up and asked the sky in doubt.


    "Because borrowed things always have to be returned. What doesn''t belong to her is not practical for her to use. So I want to completely own it. " Tianmiao replied with a smile. Xi Linghe was 165 in height and 90 kg in weight. In order to realize her wish, Tianmiao turned her into a person with a weight of 50 kg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Xi Linghe was very surprised when she saw that she had become thinner and more beautiful. Tianmiao told her that this was what she looked like after losing weight. Xi Linghe looked in the mirror for a long time and was very excited.


    But when she calmed down, she had a decision. She wants to exercise, want to lose weight, want to skin care, want to really have this beauty.


    When Dongxiao heard her decision, he was shocked. Sometimes he couldn''t imagine the human thinking and perseverance.


    Tianmiao was not surprised. She seemed to have guessed that Xi Linghe would have such determination. She agreed to Xi Linghe''s request with a smile. During the day, Xi Linghe is what he looks like after losing weight. At night, he will return to his original state. When she loses weight completely, it will coincide with the appearance of the day, then the spell will be invalid. Then Tianmiao asked Dongxiao to make a set of weight loss and skin care plan for Xi Linghe, which was strictly implemented every day.


    "Borrowed things always have to be returned..." Konghou murmured, "it seems that''s the truth. Then this human is still very smart. "


    "Of course she''s smart. Shenyue high school has only a few free places for special recruitment every year. She was recruited as the first Dong Xiao reads the memos in his hand and answers.


    "Well, wait a minute, but it seems that I heard today that wearing a hat is the first one?" Asked kongho.


    "Dai Shiqi, no hat." Dongxiao has no choice but to correct.


    "Oh, you can''t blame me. I''m wrapped around my master''s wrist as a bracelet. Do you expect a bracelet to be able to hear human beings clearly?" The konghou argued cunningly.


    "You Does it affect the hearing of a dragon and what it becomes like? " If you want to find an excuse, can you be a little distracted?


    "Before Xi Linghe was bullied, Dai Shiqi was not the first." Tianmiao picked up a cherry, gently in his mouth, tasting the sweet cherry.


    "Is the bullying of Xi Linghe related to Dai Shiqi?" Kongho blurted out.


    "It was Wu Yihan who bullied her." Dongxiao said.


    "But does it matter? Don''t you say that the human mind is the most complex? Would she have contributed to it, or designed something secretly? " Kongho asked with wide eyes.


    "Why are you so clever all of a sudden today?" Dongxiao is a little surprised.


    "Hum, don''t look down on the dragon! Lao Bai has taught me a lot. " Kongho is not convinced of the stare, "you pour is say with me, in the end have no relation?"


    "In the future, you can observe by yourself to see if it''s related." Dong Xiao said with a smile, "only in this way can you become smarter. When you become smarter later, you can go back to see Lao Bai and tell him that you have grown up very proud."


    "Yes, it makes sense." Kongho immediately felt that what Dongxiao said was very reasonable, and he didn''t ask any more questions. He planned to observe more by himself.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xi Linghe took a bath, he didn''t fall asleep immediately. Instead, he took out his textbook and began to review.


    Study, she will never relax.


    At one o''clock in the evening, when Tianmiao went down to the kitchen refrigerator to get food, he saw the light in Xi Linghe''s room was still on, showing a faint smile.


    Such a hard-working child, but suffered so much injustice.


    It doesn''t matter. It won''t happen again.


    In the morning, after getting up, I found that Xi Linghe had got up and had prepared their breakfast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Milk, fried eggs, sausages, cut fruit.


    Seeing Tianmiao coming downstairs, Xi Linghe showed a big smile: "Tianmiao elder sister, you are up."


    "You don''t have to make breakfast. The Housekeeper will." Tianmiao sat at the table and said with a smile. The role of Dongxiao at home is naturally the housekeeper.


    "I want to do something for Tianmiao. Sister Tianmiao has helped me so much. I also want to do something for her. " Xi Linghe said with a smile.


    "I''ll help you, and I''ll pay for it." Tianmiao holds up the milk cup, shakes it, and slowly comes such a sentence.


    "I know, but that''s what I didn''t want. So I don''t think it''s a price. I want to do something for Tianmiao. " Xi Linghe said firmly.


    "All right." Tianmiao laughed, "then eat quickly. You can sleep in the car for a while. I went to bed so late last night and got up so early this morning to cook. "


    "Thank you, Tianmiao." Xi Linghe''s nose is a little sour. How long has no one cared about her like that? I don''t remember


    They are ready to go out after breakfast.


    "There''s physical education today. Sister Tianmiao, I don''t think the way Wu Yihan looked at you yesterday is right. Don''t put the sportswear in the dressing room, just in the classroom. " Xi Linghe sat on the co pilot, buckled his seat belt and said.


    "Well, good." Tianmiao nodded, started the car and drove to the school.


    Xi Linghe leaned back on the seat with heavy eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Physical education class, put on the sportswear, this class is a basketball game.


    Five on five.


    Wu Yihan and several girls strongly elected her to the second team to compete with their first team. She wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t refuse at all. The PE teacher looked at her embarrassment and said that if not, the classmate would cheer everyone up.


    Wu Yihan was domineering and said: "the fatter you are, the more you need to exercise to lose weight. We are all kind-hearted. Teacher, you don''t want this classmate to go on like this all the time, do you? Besides, her playing skills used to be recognized by the school basketball team. She was the captain of the former basketball team. It''s a waste of talent not to play the next game


    She can only play the next game.


    Where the teacher couldn''t see them, Wu Yihan bumped her with her elbow, stepped on her, and even laughed in a low voice in her ear: "it''s different when there''s too much meat. It feels really good."


    Finally, with a hiss, her sports pants were pulled by the person who fell down, and her legs were directly torn off, revealing her thighs.


    There was a lot of laughter. She just felt cold all over, and the whole world was laughing at her. She didn''t know what to do next.


    Wu Yihan pulls up Lu ebayi who fell down. Lu ebayi apologizes: "ah, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to. But if you have one leg, you can be my two legs. Ha ha ha. "


    She was shaking all over and ran red. After leaving the gymnasium, I went back to the dressing room and changed my trousers, only to find that there were traces of scissors cutting inside my two trouser legs, so I was pulled off.


    It''s Wu Yihan!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Xi Linghe suddenly woke up and found that the car had entered the school gate.


    "Have you had a nightmare?" The sky tiny soft voice asks a way.


    "I just remember something unpleasant." Xi Linghe turned to look out and said in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    "Hand out." Tianmiao holds the steering wheel with one hand and reaches for Xiling river with the other.


    Xi Linghe turns his head and looks at TIANYAO doubtfully, but he still obediently reaches out a hand and holds TIANYAO''s hand.


    "I''ll lend you something and give it back later." Tianmiao smiles mysteriously, and then releases Xi Linghe''s hand.


    I don''t feel anything. Xi Linghe looked at his palm suspiciously, without any strange feeling. What does sister Tianmiao mean?


    Soon, Xi Linghe knew what Tianmiao had lent her.


    After the car stopped, Xi Linghe got off and closed the door.


    As a result, with a bang, the door sank in and the whole car was deformed.


    Xi Linghe opened his eyes, looked at his hand, and looked at the nearly scrapped car, almost crying: "I, I, I don''t use much energy."


    "That''s what I borrowed from you. So you have to control your strength. Don''t beat people to pieces with one blow. " Heaven smiles.


    Xi Linghe was shocked and clenched her fist. Tianmiao elder sister means that she has become a powerful girl now? Is it power that lent her? That is to say, if someone stealthily locks her in the toilet again, she can blow out the toilet door with one blow?


    "That''s what you think." Tianmiao nodded.


    Xi Linghe was very excited, but when he saw the deformed car, he was silly again.


    "Heaven, sister Tianmiao, this car is very expensive. I remember it''s more than one million yuan. I can''t afford to pay for it now. Can I pay on credit?" When Xi Linghe finished this sentence, he suddenly remembered the couplet that everything has its own shop. She said, "if it''s not on credit, I just can''t afford to pay for it now. Can I pay for it later when I work and earn money?"


    Tianmiao looked at the cramped Xi Linghe and couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t have to pay for it. It''s not your fault. My couplet is not aimed at such things. Ha ha ha, little rhinoceros, why are you so cute. Well, let''s go in. I just wanted to change my car. "


    Xi Linghe touched his head, but he still felt uneasy.


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go. Wonderful life, today is just the beginning, isn''t it? I''m counting on you to protect me Tianmiao laughs and pulls Xiling River''s hand forward.


    Xi Linghe holds TIANYAO''s hand, turns to look at the deformed car, and then looks at TIANYAO''s side face, suddenly feeling that the front is no longer dark.


    In the morning, after class, Wei Ling ran to the front of Tianmiao''s seat and had nothing to say.


    "Tianmiao, I can''t do this problem. Can you explain how to do it for me?" Wei Ling holds an exercise book and asks the sky with a smile. He was ready to be rejected, and then he thought of the next topic.


    "Yes." Tianmiao came back with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I know you want to have a rest between classes. It''s ok if you don''t talk about it. Tianmiao, would you like to have lunch together at noon, on the second floor... " Wei Ling then half, suddenly feel as if something is wrong.


    "Yes? Really? " Wei Ling reaction come over, just day tiny is promise to come down after overjoyed ask a way.


    "Yes, it''s a little difficult, but if we use another way to solve it, we''ll understand a lot." Tianmiao took out his pen and put it on the draft.


    "Hey, hey? It''s true that this problem is not difficult at all. " Wei Ling exclaimed in surprise, "I understand. That''s how it works. The general term formula of this sequence is like this... "


    Gu Nanyu turned to look at Wei Ling in surprise. Wei Ling knows more about mathematics than anyone else. Wei Ling asked that question, he is also very clear how difficult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Because Wei Ling took the exercise book away from his desk, he solved the problem last night, which took a long time, and the process of his solution was far from so easy to understand.


    It seems that the sky is so small that it''s not easy?


    Tomorrow will be the monthly exam. You''ll know when you finish the exam.


    Gu Nanyu thought of this and turned his head to see Dai Shiqi cleaning the blackboard on the desk. Dai Shiqi just finished cleaning the blackboard and turned to Gu Nanyu''s eyes. She just glanced at Gu Nanyu and then moved her eyes.


    At noon, Wei Ling followed Tianmiao: "Tianmiao, in order to thank you for giving me a lecture just now, please give me a chance to invite you to dinner, OK?"


    "No more." Tianmiao and xilinghe walked forward quickly, "I think the school''s nutritious meal is very good." If you slow down, the big stewed chicken legs will be gone, only the small ones will be left.


    "Well, I''ll eat with you. Wait for me. Don''t be so quick." Wei Ling catches up quickly.


    Li Yingjun and Gu Nanyu walk behind. Li Yingjun looks at Wei Ling''s back and shakes his head: "this guy is finished."


    "He''s only hot for three minutes. He''s really catching up. Maybe he''s cold again." Gu Nan Yu let out a voice.


    "That''s the problem. Do you really think Wei Ling can catch up with heaven? Ah Li Yingjun immediately went back.


    Gu Nanyu was strangely silent.


    In fact, he also felt that Wei Ling could not catch up.


    So this third of the heat


    How many threes will it be?


    "What''s the matter with Wei Ling? Does a woman who has been taken care of fascinate him like this? " A sneer came to their ears.


    Gu Nanyu and Li Yingjun look back and see Wu Yihan and her two friends standing behind. The speaker is Lu ebayi.


    "I think you should keep your mouth clean. If the other party is someone you can''t stir up, you can''t take it back. " Li Yingjun put his hands around his chest and sneered at Lu ebayi. Lu ebai said this, of course, looking at Wu Yihan''s face. It is Wu Yihan who really wants to say this.


    "We''re just kind reminders. After all, we really haven''t heard of Tian. Li Yingjun, do you know which company''s chairman has a surname of Tian? " Wu Yihan smiles sincerely.


    "Wei Shao, you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t think I don''t know what you did before. If you kick the iron plate one day, I don''t think it''s time for you to cry. " Li Yingjun''s eyes darkened and said sarcastically.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Wu Yihan face a change, cold voice says, "don''t eat to get out of the way, don''t block here." With that, Wu Yihan bumps Li Yingjun away and takes Runjia and Lu ebayi to go forward.


    Li Yingjun looked at the three people''s back, twisted his shoulder and cut his voice.


    "Handsome? What did Wu Yihan tell you? " Zhang shuixuan came over and took Dai Shiqi by the hand.


    "Nothing. Also, don''t look familiar and concerned about me in school. I''m not familiar with you, and I don''t need your concern, OK? " Li Yingjun said impatiently. After that, he left with Gu Nanyu.


    Zhang shuixuan stood in the same place, his face turned pig liver.


    Dai Shiqi gently comforted: "Shui Xuan, Li Yingjun may be in a bad mood today. It must be Wu Yihan who said something that made him very unhappy. That''s why they took the fire on you. His character should be very arrogant, right? I don''t care about other people at all, so I just want to talk to you. Today, his tone is obviously just venting his unhappiness. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    After hearing this, Zhang shuixuan''s depression dissipated. She took Dai Shiqi''s arm and said, "forget it, I don''t want to worry about him. Wu Yihan, a trouble maker, doesn''t know what he''s doing. Let''s go to dinner. "


    After lunch, Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi rest on the bench in the school garden. Zhang shuixuan is landing on the school forum. Shenyue high school has its own forum, which can be registered with students'' exclusive class and student number.


    "Ha ha ha, look at this post. The school flower throne has changed. " Zhang shuixuan couldn''t help laughing, "how much moisture Wu Yihan has in her mind? No one dares to bite her face to face, but the forum is full of truth


    "The new school flower, the sky is dim?" Dai Shiqi responded immediately.


    "Of course." Zhang shuixuan slid the screen of her mobile phone and said with a smile, "although I don''t want to admit it in my heart, it''s a fact. The sky is beautiful. I haven''t seen her so beautiful. Look at Wei Ling. He''s just like a pug all day now, and he''s always fawning on the back. "


    Dai Shiqi also took out her mobile phone and opened the forum. This mobile phone is the same as that of Zhang shuixuan, who insisted on giving it to her on her birthday. This is also the only valuable gift she received from Zhang shuixuan.


    The school flower throne changed. The title of this post is simple and crude, and it is clear at a glance. There are photos of Wu Yihan and Tianmiao in it. The photo of Wu Yihan dressed up is the way she dressed up at a school event. And the photos of the sky are obviously taken secretly. Wu Yihan has only one photo, and several of Tianmiao''s photos are from different angles. These different angles just can show the real face of the sky.


    "This is the real goddess. It''s not the same as the one made up."


    "Who is this? Beauty, beauty, when will there be such a beautiful woman in our school? "


    "The transfer student of class A in senior three is Tianmiao."


    "I declare that this is my goddess."


    "Do you know that playboy Wei Ling? Now I''m following the sky all day. "


    "No? Does it mean that the goddess will be killed? "


    "I think Playboy is going to fall."


    "I still think Wu Yihan is the real goddess with both talent and art. Last year''s school anniversary, she won the first prize in violin performance, and some people went up to present flowers. "


    " yes, school flowers not only look at the appearance, but also look at the connotation. "


    "Wu Yihan is beautiful and kind-hearted. I saw her feeding stray cats last time."


    "How do you know that Tianmiao has no talent? How do you know if Tianmiao is kind? "


    "Are you a gangster? I just said that Wu Yihan is beautiful and kind-hearted. When did I say anything bad about Tianmiao? Why rush to lick it


    ¡­¡­


    "Interesting. I don''t know what Wu Yihan will think when he sees this post." Zhang shuixuan collected this post and praised it.


    "I should be furious, but I won''t show it, and then I''ll find a way to deal with the sky?" Dai Shiqi also collected the post, thought and guessed.


    "Sure. Wu Yihan acts like a dog all day long. Many people really regard her as a goddess. " Zhang shuixuan put away her mobile phone. "I don''t know that when those people see their goddess''s ferocious face bullying their classmates, they don''t think she is beautiful and kind-hearted."


    Dai Shiqi was silent when she heard this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Because she thought of someone.


    A classmate who was bullied by Wu Yihan and her group and finally transferred to another school.


    In Dai Shiqi''s mind, the man was shrinking on the toilet floor, his whole body was drenched with cold water, and his desperate and helpless eyes appeared.


    At that moment, she really wanted to rush out.


    Just as she hesitated, Zhang shuixuan held her and asked her to leave.


    "It''s none of your business. Leave it alone." Zhang shuixuan pulls her out of the bathroom.


    "But..." Dai Shiqi was a little heartless.


    "Wu Yihan is very vengeful. In my face, she won''t do anything to you, but sometimes I don''t see it, so I''m afraid she will come to me. " Zhang shuixuan shook her head and took Dai Shiqi''s hand. "Besides, don''t you really need scholarships? She''s always competing with you for a scholarship. It''s not that you bullied her. It has nothing to do with you. "


    Dai Shiqi''s tense body relaxed. She looks at the door of the women''s toilet and lets Zhang shuixuan pull her away.


    When I heard that the person transferred to another school, Dai Shiqi''s mood was complicated, and more of it seemed to be guilt. In the end, I didn''t help her.


    "What''s the matter? Shiqi Zhang shuixuan looks at Dai Shiqi in a daze and shakes her hand in front of her.


    "Ah? it ''s nothing. Let''s go back to the classroom and look at the books again. I''ll make a point for you tonight. There will be another exam tomorrow. " Dai Shiqi reluctantly said with a smile.


    "Ah, ha ha ha, OK, OK." Hearing this, Zhang shuixuan nodded happily. It''s good to have a good friend who is the first in the grade. "By the way, this weekend, go to my house for dinner."


    "No, I have to work." Dai Shiqi shook her head.


    "In fact, I really don''t understand. In the past, your family was in trouble. You worked hard to earn money. I can understand. But now that everything has improved so much, my aunt also opposes you working so hard. Why do you still have to work so many jobs? " Zhang shuixuan doesn''t understand Dai Shiqi''s crazy behavior.


    "I want to save money." Dai Shiqi said with a smile, "I''m afraid of poverty. Shui Xuan, you don''t know what my family was like before. I don''t think it''s bad to save more money, and when I graduate from college, I want to try to do something and invest something myself. "


    "Well, well, you have a point. You should pay attention to your health when you return to work, and you should pay attention to safety when you can''t work late at night. " Zhang shuixuan said with concern.


    "Well, well, I know. Don''t worry. I''m such a big man. I''m measured." Dai Shiqi nodded,


    they stood up and went to the classroom. They met Tianmiao, Xi Linghe and Wei Ling, who were behind them. Wei Ling was carrying a bag with two bottles of yogurt and some snacks in it.


    "Tianmiao, this yogurt is delicious, which is helpful for digestion. It''s strawberry flavored." Wei Ling handed the bag to Tianmiao, "this is a thank-you gift for explaining the topic to me. Please accept it."


    Tianmiao smiles and answers: "OK. Then I''m welcome. "


    "Well, yes, please don''t mention it." Wei Ling almost jumped up happy, and then happily followed the sky behind, into the classroom.


    Zhang shuixuan, who was walking behind, said: "virtue. I suspect that Wei Ling was reincarnated by Teddy. "


    Dai Shiqi almost laughed when she heard this. But she held back and said with a smile, "but there are still many girls who like him."


    "What else can he have, regardless of his background and appearance?" Zhang shuixuan''s dismissive refutation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Dai Shiqi didn''t speak. She didn''t feel qualified to mock anything. After all, what they have at their fingertips is really out of reach for her.


    In the afternoon, there is physical education.


    The sportswear of Shenyue high school was specially designed by a designer. It''s simple and beautiful, and it''s full of moisture. Girls in the summer are sports skirts, showing long legs.


    After Tianmiao put on his sportswear, Xi Linghe said: "Tianmiao elder sister, you are so beautiful."


    "You look good when you lose weight. Come on." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes." Xi Linghe nodded hard.


    PE class, after finishing the warm-up exercise, PE teacher announced today''s class content, long-distance running test. Girls 800 meters, boys 1000 meters.


    There was a scream immediately.


    The girls were tested first and divided into two groups.


    Tianmiao and Xiling River are together, standing on the starting line.


    Wu Yihan was originally in the second group. Wu Yihan winked at Lu Runjia. Lu Runjia understood and went forward to change position with one of the girls. The girl looked at Lu Runjia, didn''t speak, just retreated to the back.


    Li Yingjun saw this scene and whispered to Wei Ling, "someone is going to attack your goddess."


    "What?" Wei lingmu canthus to crack, "who?"


    "Ha ha ha, don''t be nervous. I think Wu Yihan knows that you like goddess and dare not fight against goddess, but the girl who has a good relationship with goddess is hard to say. " Li Yingjun hangs dangdangdangly on Wei Ling''s shoulder.


    "That won''t do. The goddess will be sad." Wei Ling is about to break away from Li Yingjun.


    "You come back. What''s your hurry? " Li Yingjun hooked Wei Ling back.


    "Don''t worry? Don''t make me sad Wei LINGJI roared.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think it''s easy. As a good friend of the goddess, it''s not easy. " Li handsome mouth hook, the Wei Ling firmly fixed.


    "Why do you think so?" Wei Ling was stunned.


    "Intuition." Li Yingjun clung to Wei Ling''s ear and whispered.


    "Are you me?" Wei Ling glared.


    Gu Nanyu opened his mouth at this time: "think about it, handsome every time you say intuition."


    Wei Ling was stunned, thought about it, and then kept silent. Then he looked up at Xiling River standing beside Lu Runjia and frowned slightly.


    What does Lu Runjia want to do?


    The whistle blew and the girls in the first group rushed out.


    Girls 800 meters, some girls will choose the whole run at a constant speed, to retain physical strength. Some will rush to the front at first, and then maintain the speed. There are also some, that is, in front of the milking force can run as fast as possible, finally dying to move to the end.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, Tianmiao rushed out first.


    Then, people''s eyes are unconsciously attracted by her.


    Long straight legs, fast forward running, although the long black hair tied into a horsetail, but fast running, black hair fluttering with the wind. She is like a gust of wind, the wind of freedom, throwing everyone behind a large section, and getting farther and farther away from the people behind.


    "Love, love." Wei Ling covered his heart, "this moment I feel goddess, like the wind, blowing through my heart."


    "And then they don''t take the rest." Li Yingjun said coolly.


    "You are so annoying." Wei lingbai looks at Li Yingjun.


    PE teachers are surprised, this speed, too fast? And almost a lap, there is no slowing down trend!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    Xi Linghe was struggling to catch up.


    Tianmiao sister, like the wind, she wants to run freely and leave everything behind.


    When all the girls started to run the second lap, Tianmiao had half a lap to finish.


    "Ah, my goddess is Qiang." Wei Ling a face infatuated looking at the end of the day, murmured.


    The PE teacher excitedly pinched the stopwatch: "Tianmiao, you have broken the school record. When there is a sports meeting, you must take part in it. "


    "Ah, good." Tianmiao smiles and his breath is calm.


    "Besides, you don''t seem to be tired at all?" The teacher looked at Tianmiao''s gentle breathing and asked incredulously.


    "Well, I''m not tired." Tianmiao nodded.


    The teacher opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "The sky is dim. Are you tired? Would you like some water? " Wei Ling has come up with a bottle of mineral water in his hand and asks politely.


    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time." Tianmiao smiles and turns to leave.


    "What''s the second time?" Wei Ling scratched her head in doubt.


    "I asked her just now if she was tired, and she said not." The PE teacher choked his smile and explained.


    Wei Ling''s face puffed and went to Li Yingjun with his head down.


    After just two steps, he heard a scream from behind. He almost threw the bottle out of his hand.


    "Fa, what happened?" Wei Ling turned around and saw Lu Runjia fall on the track in pain, covering his calf and screaming.


    Li Yingjun had already come to Wei Ling and said with a smile: "Lu Runjia stretched out her legs to trip Xi Linghe. As a result, stealing chicken was not enough to eat rice, so she fell down. Oh, it''s like killing a pig. I''m afraid my foot is broken. "


    After listening to Li Yingjun''s words, they all looked at Lu Runjia with complicated eyes.


    "You''re bullshit Wu Yihan said angrily, "it''s Xiling river that bumps into Lu Runjia. Lu Runjia is so hurt. How can you say that? "


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Li Yingjun said, "it''s not allowed to tell the truth in this era. I made mistakes carelessly."


    "You Wu Yihan a face anger, "I don''t talk nonsense with you, first send Lu Runjia to the hospital."


    "Wait a minute." However, Tianmiao is in front of Wu Yihan.


    "What do you want to do? How can you be so cruel? Don''t you see that Lu Runjia''s pain has become like this? You don''t even let her see a doctor. " Wu Yihan complained loudly, this volume, let all the people present listen clearly.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let her go to the doctor. It''s just that you''re going too far. You said Xi Linghe knocked down Lu Runjia, causing Lu Runjia to be injured. " Tianmiao''s voice is soft, and Wu Yihan''s aggressive appearance is totally different.


    "Isn''t it?" Wu Yi Han black face asks a way.


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to take a video of Xi Linghe''s running. You can still play slow motion. Do you want to see it? It''s really your good friend who wants to trip my good friend. " Tianmiao raised his hand with a smile, "this watch can not only record video, but also take photos, and bring beautiful. Do you want to take a picture? "


    Wu Yihan''s face is green. He doesn''t care about the sky. Instead, he and Lu ebayi go to see Lu Runjia''s injury. The PE teacher woke up and called for an ambulance. If he is right, Lu ebayi''s leg is deformed. It must be a fracture.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    The PE class ended in a noisy way.


    On the way back to the classroom, Wei Ling caught up: "Tianmiao, Tianmiao, did you really record the video?"


    "I lied to her." Heaven smiles.


    "Wow, you are so clever. Fortunately, you took the video, otherwise Wu Yihan would have confused black and white. " Wei Ling is flattering with admiration.


    "I lied to you." Tianmiao smiles again, then ignores Weiling and takes Xiling River away.


    Wei Ling Leng in situ, scratched his head: "what does the goddess mean?"


    "So, let''s study hard, or you won''t know what your goddess says." Gu Nanyu''s insinuating teaching harms his friends.


    "It seems reasonable." Wei Ling nodded, "I''ll read a good book when I go back tonight."


    Li Yingjun looks at Tianmiao''s back and slightly raises his eyebrows.


    Wu Yihan is against such a person. I''m afraid I don''t know how he died.


    Interesting.


    "Sister Tianmiao, it was good to have you just now." Xi Linghe whispered to Tianmiao.


    "How does it feel to be powerful?" Tianmiao asked in a low voice.


    "It''s amazing." Xi Linghe smile on his face, "when she stretched out her feet, I didn''t react, but I heard a click, and then she rolled around on the ground."


    "That''s good." Tianmiao smiles.


    After school, Xi Linghe stood in front of Tianmiao''s car, looking at the car restored to its original shape, and asked incredulously, "sister Tianmiao, have you changed the car back?"


    "No, it''s the housekeeper who sent another one. You see, the license plates are different. " Tianmiao opened the car door and sat in.


    Xi Linghe stares at the license plate and finds that it''s not the same car.


    After getting on the bus, they left.


    Wei Ling stood in front of the parking space, watching the car go away, sighed: "the goddess has gone away again."


    "Let''s go to my house and make a point for you." Gu Nan Yu Road.


    "OK, OK. Ah, Gu Shao, do you think the goddess would look up to me if I won the first place in the exam? " Wei Ling asked.


    "Yes. But this kind of thing, certainly will not happen. You can do it first to last. " Li Yingjun laughed heartlessly.


    "Hum, look down on me. I''ll go back today to attack you!" Wei Ling clenched his fist.


    "The devil believes you." Li Yingjun sneered.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Lu ebayi didn''t come to school because he had a broken leg and had to be hospitalized.


    Wu Yihan''s eyes at the sky seemed to spurt fire.


    The head teacher came in after the bell rang: "today''s exam. They all play well. "


    "In my heart, I''m a bit bottomless." Zhang shuixuan said with some trepidation.


    "Don''t be nervous. Before the exam, look at the questions we did last night to make a deeper impression. When you meet this type of person in the exam, you should have no problem Dai Shiqi comforted her.


    "Yes." Zhang shuixuan calmed down a little and began to laugh, "Shiqi, you are so nice."


    Dai Shiqi smile: "come on."


    "Yes." Zhang shuixuan nodded and laughed.


    Xi Linghe looks calm and looks at the pen in her hand. There is no tension, there is no uneasiness, only full confidence.


    After the papers were handed out, the whole classroom was quiet. During the exam, more than ten monitors in the classroom are all turned on, and there is no possibility of cheating.


    The examination is divided into two days.


    After the exam, everyone was relieved and finally finished.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    This time the monthly examination, announced the result is very fast. It was supposed to be in the afternoon of the next day after the test, but this time it was advanced to the morning.


    During the 20 minute break after the second class, someone said that the monthly exam results and rankings had been posted on the billboard downstairs, and the students who were concerned about the results went downstairs to see them.


    Gu Nanyu also got up and went downstairs. Wei Ling led Li Yingjun to follow him.


    Then the people in the classroom walked a 7788, looking at the empty classroom, Tianmiao turned his head to see Xi Linghe, and said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look, too."


    "Good." Xi Linghe stood up and went downstairs with Tianmiao.


    The front of the billboard is already full of people. Wei Ling stepped forward and directly pulled away the crowd. Someone wanted to get angry. He turned around and saw that it was Wei Ling and Gu Nanyu. He immediately shut up and gave up his position automatically.


    Wei Ling stares big eyes to the front, and then yells: "Tianmiao, Tianmiao, my goddess is the first!"


    Gu Nanyu was stunned and carefully looked for his name. The first place was not Dai Shiqi he thought, but Tianmiao. The first place is Tianmiao. What about the second place?


    Gu Nanyu looked back carefully, the second place was Xi Linghe, the third place was Dai Shiqi, and he was in the fifth place.


    Li Yingjun came over and looked at the ranking. He picked his eyebrows and said, "as expected." Then he turned and squeezed out of the crowd.


    Wei Ling is very happy, pulling Gu Nanyu out of the crowd. While walking, he said to Gu Nanyu: "ah, my goddess is so perfect. The first one is my goddess. She is a real bully. "


    Li Yingjun said coolly: "did you see your own ranking just now? Have you not measured how far you are from the goddess? "


    Wei Ling glanced at Li Yingjun and said, "you''ve killed the chat again. You go away. I refuse to talk to you."


    Li Yingjun sneered and looked up to see Tianmiao and Xiling River coming.


    Wei Lingying went forward and happily said to Tianmiao, "Tianmiao, you are the first and your good friend is the second. Congratulations."


    Tianmiao returned a smile: "thank you."


    Xi Linghe also said thank you.


    Wei Ling was so happy that she felt that her relationship with the goddess was better. (make complaints about Li Yingjun: that''s your illusion.)


    In front of the billboard. Dai Shiqi stood there looking at her ranking. She couldn''t accept that she lost two places in a row.


    Zhang shuixuan shook her hand beside her and comforted her: "it''s OK, Shiqi. This time you just play out of order. Try again next time."


    Dai Shiqi reluctantly smiles and nods.


    After the results were announced, for a moment, Tianmiao and Xi Linghe became the topic of everyone.


    The two transferred students are actually Xueba. The first test on the first and second!


    In class a of senior three, the head teacher walked into the classroom with a smile. Let the students in the classroom are a little surprised, for a long time did not see the class teacher smile, the impression of the class teacher is always straight face. Ridicule them, and today they are laughing. Obviously, the teacher in charge is in such a good mood because Tianmiao and Xi Linghe are doing well. It''s no wonder that the teacher in charge of the class was so kind that he told Tianmiao that they were wronged for a few days. He knew that they were Xueba and that they would be able to choose their new positions after the exam.


    The head teacher knocked on the desk and announced, "today, I''m going to choose a new seat. of course. There won''t be another monthly exam at the end of this month. We won''t have another one until the end of next month. "


    There was a lot of joy in the classroom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    After re selecting the seat, Tianmiao and Xiling River sat in the second row in the middle, still at the same table.


    And behind Tianmiao is Li Yingjun, and behind Li Yingjun is Wei Ling. Wei Lingxiang and Li Yingjun change positions.


    Li Yingjun blackmailed him and signed many "unequal treaties" before agreeing to change seats with Wei Ling. Wei Ling quickly helped Li Yingjun move the books.


    Can sit behind the goddess, Wei Ling is very happy. OK, one step closer to the goddess. People say that if you are near water, you will get the moon first. If you are so close, you will have a great advantage.


    Dai Shiqi''s position. In the second row of the other line, she turned her head slightly and looked at Tianmiao and Xiling River, with a calm expression. This scene, sitting behind Dai Shiqi Gu Nanyu saw in the eyes.


    Time goes by day.


    Originally, many students thought Tianmiao and Xi Linghe were arrogant and difficult to get along with. But gradually found that they are very approachable, if you do not understand the question to ask them, they will patiently explain. I don''t think these people are delaying their study time.


    At the moment, Wei Ling is asking Tianmiao a math problem, and there are three students nearby. Because they all think Tianmiao''s words are vivid and easy to understand. After that, several people are grateful to understand, thank you Tianmiao. Xi Linghe''s seat is also surrounded by two students, listening to Xi Linghe explain physics. Xi Linghe''s explanation is as vivid and interesting as Tianmiao''s.


    Wei Ling suddenly asked: "Tianmiao, Xi Linghe, if you give us a lecture, will it delay your study time. I''m going to ask the question of Tianmiao. One of the reasons is that I want to learn. My biggest intention is to talk more with Tianmiao and get close to you. However, this is a bit selfish, too much delay your study time. If it drags down your study, we''ll be guilty. "


    Wei Ling this word falls, next to a few students face up to shame. Yes, Tianmiao and Xi Linghe have no obligation to explain the topic to them. It''s too much trouble for them to do so.


    "So, are you feeling bad in your heart?" Tianmiao smiles. Of course, she knows the meaning of Wei Ling''s words. Learning is originally their own business, has been dependent on others, trouble others, of course, should not be taken for granted.


    "Yes." Wei Ling nodded.


    Several other people also looked ashamed and nodded. Someone said difficultly, "well, we won''t trouble you in the future. Tianmiao, Xi Linghe. I''m sorry. We didn''t think about this before. "


    "There''s only one disadvantage to me when you ask me questions between classes." After Tianmiao said this, people''s faces changed slightly, and they felt more guilty. But then Tianmiao said something, which made people freeze, "the disadvantage is that I don''t have time to play, and I don''t have time to eat. As for affecting my study, it''s impossible. "


    People open their mouths wide and their minds are a little blank for a moment.


    Wei Ling''s eyes were full of starlight. Ah, the goddess is so confident, the goddess is so different.


    "Yes, it has no effect at all. It''s just that I want to go to the supermarket with Tianmiao and buy a yoghurt to drink. I don''t have time Xi Linghe also said helplessly. But the self-confidence between eyebrows is so burning.


    Xueba is so confident!


    "So, I have decided that Xi Linghe and I will give you a lecture in the future, and we will be paid. How about running errands to help us go shopping in the supermarket or bring us something you think is delicious? " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    "No problem at all!"


    "Good, great."


    "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Tianmiao winked at Wei Ling. Of course, she could see the boy''s intention. In essence, he is a good boy.


    Wei Ling received the gratitude from Tianmiao and was in full bloom for a moment.


    "Tianmiao, I''ll buy what you like right away." Wei Ling asked.


    "Xi Linghe, I''ll buy what you like right away. Let''s go to the second floor for lunch. It''s my treat


    "I''ll take it. I''ll take it."


    "Can''t I invite you today and you tomorrow? Let''s put it in order. "


    At one time, the seats for two were in full swing.


    Wu Yihan looked at the scene with a gloomy face. She has always been the focus. When did these people turn around these two people?


    Finally, Wei Ling will treat you at noon.


    Li Yingjun rubbed his hazy eyes and yawned: "so can we finally go to the second floor for lunch today? I want to eat steak


    "Yes, yes." Wei Ling is happy to come down.


    Li Yingjun looked at him happily and felt that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    ¡­¡­


    After school in the afternoon, Wei Ling wants to talk to Tianmiao, but Gu Nanyu holds him.


    "What for?" Wei Ling is dissatisfied.


    "Go to your bar for a drink in the evening." Gu Nan Yu Road.


    Wei Ling was very confused and asked him, "did the sun come out from the West today? How could you ask us out for a drink? "


    Li Yingjun sneered and said, "when you get to the place, you will know why he asked us to drink."


    Gu Nanyu glanced at Li Yingjun: "you are smart."


    "It was." Li Yingjun nodded.


    Wei Ling looked at the two people and didn''t know what riddles they were playing. He said with a smile: "you say I''m going to have a drink with Tianmiao now. Will she go?"


    Li Yingjun sneered: "what are you daydreaming about?"


    Wei Ling rolled a white eye and said: "people always have dreams. They dare not even dream. What''s the meaning of living?"


    With that, Wei Ling went to ask TIANYAO.


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "we have something to do during this period. Let''s talk about it next time."


    Wei Ling was overjoyed: "is this my successful appointment?"


    Tianmiao laughs but doesn''t speak. He goes with Xiling river.


    Wei Ling is very happy to see Tianmiao and Xi Linghe out of the classroom. Then he turns to find Li Yingjun and Gu Nanyu.


    He said to Li Yingjun happily, "do you hear me. My goddess agreed


    Li Yingjun looked at Wei Ling contemptuously and said, "it''s perfunctory. Can''t you hear it?"


    Wei Ling some angry said: "how do you always hit me? Why not encourage me? "


    Li Yingjun patted Wei Ling on the shoulder and said, "it''s my brother who talks like this."


    Wei Ling doubts: "what do you mean?"


    Li Yingjun sighed and said, "but it may be too late."


    Wei Ling was more puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    Li Yingjun sighed again: "Oh, stop it. Come on, it''s my treat to have a drink tonight, and you can drink it yourself. "


    Wei Ling heard this, to the spirit, just forget the unhappy and doubt, happy said: "OK, you said tonight is not drunk do not return."


    Gu Nanyu didn''t speak. He just frowned slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After arriving at the bar, Dai Shiqi still served the wine.


    Gu Nanyu took a look at Dai Shiqi and didn''t talk to her. Dai Shiqi is also silent, from the end of the wine, back out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    After a while, Gu Nanyu stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Wei Ling said doubtfully: "isn''t there one in the bathroom box?"


    Li Yingjun showed a meaningful smile on his face, patted Wei Ling on the shoulder and said, "speak less and drink more."


    Wei Ling and Li Yingjun continued to drink.


    Gu Nanyu went out and asked the waiter where Dai Shiqi was. The waiter showed him the way.


    When Gu Nanyu finds Dai Shiqi, Dai Shiqi is tidying up the wine bottles and saving the wine left by the guests.


    "Dai Shiqi." Gu Nanyu stood behind Dai Shiqi and called softly.


    "What''s the matter? What do you need? " Dai Shiqi turned around. Seeing that it was Gu Nanyu, she asked faintly.


    "No, I just want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Dai Shiqi continued to sort out the wine bottle, "I''m working. If you ask personal questions, it''s OK."


    "Dai Shiqi, is it because you are too busy to study? Working in a bar is really not a good job. It''s too late to go back. You''re a girl. It''s too dangerous. " Gu Nanyu''s tone was full of concern.


    Dai Shiqi stood up straight, turned to look at Gu Nanyu, and suddenly laughed, but there was some irony in the smile.


    "Gu Shao, I don''t think you can manage my business. I am poor, so I work to save money, I use my own labor for income, what''s wrong? When I go back late, someone in my family will pick me up when I get off work. I don''t want you to worry about that. " Dai Shiqi''s tone is a little cold.


    Gu Nanyu stood in the same place and frowned. When he wanted to say something else, Dai Shiqi once again blurted out.


    "What''s more, you say my grades are down because I''m down?" Dai Shiqi suddenly sneered, "do you think too much of me, or too little of Tianmiao and Xiling river? Did you really not find out, or did you pretend? My score is about the same as before. Their scores are much higher than mine. It''s not that my grades are down, it''s that they are really good. Do you understand? "


    Dai Shiqi said this, ignoring Gu Nanyu, turned to continue to do their own things.


    Gu Nanyu stood in place, silent for a long time, and finally slowly turned away.


    Dai Shiqi looked back at Gu Nanyu''s back. Her eyes were a little complicated, but they soon returned to normal color and continued to be busy.


    Gu Nanyu returned to the box, Li Yingjun looked at his face, sneered: "Gu Shao, hot face stick cold ass?"


    Gu Nanyu looked at Li Yingjun and said nothing. He just picked up a bottle of wine and drank it in a dull voice.


    "What, what?" Wei Ling is curious and puzzled.


    "Some people, dead ducks have a hard tongue. I said before that some people like to study as committee members, but I don''t admit it. Now I''m in a bad mood when I come back with a nose full of ashes. Don''t provoke him. " Li Yingjun said in a languid tone.


    Wei Ling I think you''re making trouble of him right now.


    "Go, you drink." Sure enough, Gu Nan Yu stood up with a black face and went out.


    "Why?" Wei Ling wants to stop him. Li Yingjun holds him.


    "Let him be quiet." Li Yingjun waved his hand.


    After Gu Nanyu left, Wei lingcai asked in horror: "does Gu Shao like Dai Shiqi? My mother, too. What do you like about her? As I said before, if you want to be slim, if you want to be beautiful, if you want to have temperament, if you don''t have temperament? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    "Maybe Gu Shao is not as shallow as you. What others value is connotation." Li Yingjun said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s really..." Wei Ling''s expression is beyond words.


    In the evening.


    Xi Linghe is doing weight-bearing exercise. These days, she is doing sports according to the plan made by Dongxiao every night. We have achieved some success in reducing fat and shaping. It''s no longer the one that looks round before.


    "One more month, the effect will be more obvious. In three months, it should coincide with your daytime appearance. " Dongxiao looked at the table of body fat rate just measured by Xiaxi Linghe, and said after reading it.


    Xi Linghe''s face was smiling, and his heart was filled with infinite hope.


    ¡­¡­


    At the weekend, in the morning, Tianmiao said to Xiling, "you''ve been eating with restraint all this time. Let''s go out and have a good meal today."


    "Yes, may I?" Xi Linghe asked a little uneasily.


    "Of course. Just indulge. You won''t get fat." Tianmiao said with certainty. (just indulge. Oh, I''ll cut it after this meal. Do you think this sentence is familiar. Sorry, I make complaints about the day.


    "Well, well." Xi Linghe nodded happily.


    "Go and change your clothes. They''re ready for you. They''re on the bed." The sky tiny gets up, "I also go to change a body."


    When Xi Linghe came back to his room, he saw a white dress. When Xi Linghe took it up and looked at it, he found that it was the work of a famous international fashion designer. Every piece of work is custom-made, because in the skirt there is an embroidered letter L, which is the first abbreviation of the designer''s name. There is also a pair of silver high-heeled shoes, Xi Linghe tried, the size is just right.


    After she put on her skirt, there was a knock at the door.


    The one who knocks on the door is Dongxiao.


    "Ah, brother Dongxiao." Xi Linghe opened the door and said, "I''m ready. I''ll come out."


    "Go downstairs, the stylist and makeup artist are coming." Dongxiao said.


    Xi Linghe a Leng, is to go out to eat a meal, how to still have stylist and makeup artist? But Xi Linghe was still obedient and hurried downstairs.


    Stylist and makeup artist have been waiting. When they see Xi Linghe, they both nod. They talk in a low voice about how to make Xi Linghe look and how to match her skirt.


    Half an hour later, Xi Linghe stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people in the mirror in disbelief.


    She stretched out slowly and touched her face gently.


    Is this her?


    Is this really her?


    Can she dress up like a fairy?


    "You, of course." At this time, Tianmiao came out in a silver white dress and said with a smile, "in fact, you are very beautiful. It''s just that you forgot. Now, think about it. " Xi Linghe used to be a confident and beautiful girl, but her confidence was destroyed and her beauty was destroyed.


    Xi Linghe slowly reaches out his hand and gently touches the person in the mirror.


    She was beautiful and confident.


    It''s just, she forgot.


    Xi Linghe gently closed his eyes, a moment later, suddenly opened, her face showed a smile.


    Yes, she forgot.


    Now, she gradually recalled.


    When she first entered the school, her picture appeared on the school forum, saying that she was a new school flower.


    Then, it caused Wu Yihan''s jealousy


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    Then she got sick and began to get fat. Her skin got worse. No one would notice her any more. She suffered from all kinds of white eyes and discrimination. Every day, she has low self-esteem and shrinks herself in her own small world. She dare not talk to others, dare not communicate with others, and has no friends. Wu Yihan and their intensified bullying completely destroyed her everything.


    "Do you remember?" The voice of the sky rang out gently.


    "I remember. I remember everything." Xi Linghe''s eyes became cold and sharp, "everything I''ve been wearing away for a long time, which makes me forget a lot of things. What Wu Yihan has done, I will make her pay for it. "


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner." Tianmiao smiles.


    Xi Linghe nods and smiles. It''s time to pay back all the debts owed to her.


    They went to a very famous western restaurant by car.


    When Dongxiao opened the door for them, Tianmiao suddenly took Dongxiao''s arm with a smile. Then let Dongxiao open the door for Xiling River and help Xiling River out.


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, they attracted everyone''s attention.


    Xi Linghe felt all eyes on her, she raised her head. How could she forget that at first, she was used to such scenes.


    Tianmiao was very satisfied with the meal. I made an appointment with Xi Linghe, and then I went to this restaurant to taste it after she lost weight.


    After returning home, Tianmiao suddenly said to Xiling, "after learning programming with Dongxiao for nearly a month, can you enter the backstage of the school forum?" Xi Linghe is not only learning programming with the flute, but also learning how to play musical instruments and so on. What''s more, she''s easy to learn. She absorbs it very quickly. Learning ability, really strong.


    "Yes! The data of the school forum is very simple. " Xi Linghe answered in the affirmative.


    "You go to see the school forum." Tianmiao laughs, "someone finally catches us. Don''t let others down."


    Tianmiao finished this sentence and went back to the house to prepare for a bath.


    Xi Linghe opened the forum and saw that a hot post had thousands of layers. The title is that two Xueba are taken care of by one person to play Shuangfei. The attached picture shows her and Tianmiao getting off the bus with Dongxiao supporting them.


    The face of Dongxiao was not photographed, but the faces of her and Tianmiao were clearly photographed, and the action of Dongxiao supporting them was also very clear.


    Xi Linghe''s face is so black that it is about to drip water.


    Hardly need to think, she also knows who sent this post.


    There has been a lot of noise in the post. The landlord vowed that he had seen and heard with his own eyes. He said that the man had two bullies in class a of senior three in his school, and one of them was the school flower of his school. The man went straight to the hotel after having dinner with them.


    There was a lot of noise down there.


    Some people feel disappointed and say that they didn''t expect the school flower to be like this.


    Some people don''t believe it, because there are only two photos like this.


    There is a man who is crazy after the landlord. He cursed more than 100 times by himself.


    Well, you don''t have to look to know who the owner is, because after he registered, he directly used his real name, Wei Ling.


    It''s a pity for the landlord. He says that he''s not easy to be moved, but he''s a vain girl. I didn''t expect the two Xueba to be so open and play Shuangfei.


    There is a person who has been echoing and adding fuel to the story, saying that he has known for a long time that Tianmiao is not a good person. So is Xi Linghe. He explains topics to people all day long, and he also charges for them to invite them to dinner. It''s shameless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    This made those students who asked Xi Linghe about the problem get into trouble and quarrel again. They spoke well and delayed others'' study. They didn''t teach as well as she did when they found a tutor outside. Please have a meal. It''s all their advantage. They don''t believe that Tianmiao and xilinghe are the people that the landlord said.


    For a time, the more this post is covered, the more noisy it is.


    Wei Ling is mad, fingers on the screen Dong Dong retort.


    "Your touch-screen mobile phone is about to feel like a touch-screen mobile phone." Li Yingjun couldn''t help laughing. Today, the three of them gathered in Gu Nanyu''s garden to bask in the sun. As a result, the wechat group of the class pops up this information, and Wei Ling explodes after reading it. I''ve been mad at people who post.


    "I''ll fight with who is slandering my goddess so much!" Wei Ling said with gnashing teeth.


    Gu Nanyu is wandering in the sky. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Zhang shuixuan is also replying to the post, but she is not so mean. She just replies in a strange way: it''s true that she knows people, faces and hearts.


    In fact, Zhang shuixuan already has a guess about who sent this post.


    This is Wu Yihan''s usual method.


    This woman is not only narrow-minded, but also vicious, which is why Zhang shuixuan is not willing to go up against Wu Yihan. This woman is like a poisonous snake, shrinking in a dark corner. She doesn''t know when she will attack people and bite them hard.


    Dai Shiqi has no time to watch her mobile phone. She is working. I''m tutoring a family''s primary school students.


    Soon, the post took a turn.


    An account named Tianmiao appeared in the building. If there was no extra words, he posted several photos, including a family photo. There are her and Dongxiao, and other people who look like the family of Tianmiao. I can''t help it. It''s so beautiful. There are also several photos of them and Dongxiao when they get off the bus. There are the front of Dongxiao''s face on it, which is clear. In the family photo, I immediately recognized that the person standing next to Tianmiao was Dongxiao.


    It''s my brother who supports me and Xi Linghe. Xi Linghe is a real person with a good heart. We will always be good friends.


    It''s just like that.


    Wei Ling took a kiss with her mobile phone: "the family photo of the goddess, ah, my goddess. Let me know who slanders my goddess. I want him to look good. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy." Li Yingjun said coolly. The more a big family like them, the more involved they are. Right and wrong can not be dealt with simply according to who is wrong and who apologizes. It''s even more impossible to hit it directly.


    "I''ll curse the landlord to death." Wei Ling started typing crazily again.


    This post below in addition to scold the landlord, is a warm discussion of the whole family.


    "Landlord, don''t you promise what you have seen and heard with your own eyes? Did you go to someone''s house to hear it? "


    "I''ve never seen such a dirty person before. Only when I feel dirty can I say such dirty things?"


    "I knew that goddess was not such a person."


    "You are from other classes, I don''t know. Xi Linghe and Tianmiao are very patient in giving us lectures, and their explanations are simple and easy to understand. I feel like I''ve improved a lot. I really want to know who is so vicious when I see this post slandering them. "


    "Wow, the genes of the goddess family are really good. You see, these are the goddess''s parents. My brother is so handsome! And this is my sister. Oh, she''s so chubby and cute "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    "I want to have such a lovely sister, too."


    "I''m different. I want to fall in love with Xiaohua''s brother. Sister, I can marry right away with my betrothal gifts. "


    "Then I don''t call you brother-in-law?"


    "Think too much, the goddess is everyone''s goddess, you don''t be there YY, OK?"


    Wei Ling and Li Yingjun saved the picture of Tian miaoha and discussed: "you see, the sister of the goddess, ha ha ha, I wonder if the goddess was so chubby when she was a child?"


    "It''s possible. Oh, it''s lovely. I want to have a sister like that. " Li Yingjun looks at the chubby kongho in the photo, itching. He imagines that if he has such a lovely sister, he must be a sister.


    Gu Nanyu saw the heated discussion between them and took out his mobile phone to watch the forum. After watching, his face changed.


    "What''s the matter, Gu Shao? Aren''t you not interested in these?" Li Yingjun asked lazily.


    "Forum, a bug, all the real names and student numbers are displayed under the account name." Gu Nanyu said solemnly.


    He is too clear about the impact of this bug.


    "What? Let me see! " Wei Lingshu looked down at the mobile phone in his hand.


    Li Yingjun is also a dignified face, opened the forum.


    Sure enough, in the forum, the real names and student numbers of all the people were displayed.


    And the most popular post of the landlord information naturally exposed.


    Wu Yihan, no.6, class A, senior three.


    The account that has been echoing Wu Yihan is also displayed. Lu Eyi, No.12, class A, grade three.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Wu Yihan, in everyone''s eyes, is beautiful and kind-hearted


    Wait, this sentence?


    Tianmiao just said this.


    Now, it''s ironic.


    Wu Yihan at the moment looked at the mobile phone in panic, desperately want to delete this post, but how can not delete. Then, the web page directly stuck in the interface.


    Wu Yihan felt as if he had been publicly executed. His face turned red and his hands were shaking.


    What should we do now?


    By the way, quickly call the technical department of the school. No one answered the phone because it''s weekend and it''s a holiday.


    "It''s Wu Yihan who slanders my goddess. I''m not finished with her. " Wei Ling said with gnashing teeth.


    "Why can''t you finish? Is your family going to turn over their family for Tianmiao? The question is, who are you? If Tianmiao is your fiancee, your family can do it for her. But it''s not. " Li Yingjun said lazily, "Wu Yihan''s family is not simple."


    "Is that all? No way Wei Ling''s teeth are going to be crooked.


    "I think it''s just the beginning." Li Yingjun laughed, "the sky is slim. It''s not that simple. Xi Linghe, it seems to be a little interesting, too. "


    "You mean Wu Yihan really kicked the iron plate?" Wei Ling asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes. Wu Yihan has been pretending for too long. Someone should come and tear off her mask. " Li Yingjun said lazily, thinking of what he saw when he went to Wu Yihan''s home for a dinner party as a child. At that time, they were only seven or eight years old. Wu Yihan had a lovely cat. Everyone is clamoring to have a look and feel. After Wu Yihan brought out the cat, the kitten saw that too many people were surprised. She grabbed Wu Yihan and caught a bloodstain on the back of Wu Yihan''s hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Everyone worried about her pain, Wu Yihan smile and shake his head, very distressed touched his kitten said: "it scared will catch me. I''m not good. I should let you touch it one by one. So many people will be afraid of it. "


    We all think that Wu Yihan is really a loving child.


    but when Li Yingjun ran to the courtyard to breathe, he saw Wu Yi Han shovel all the teeth of the kitten with a sharp spade. The blood of the cat''s mouth was distorted and finally collapsed. She has not yet Jieqi, raised her feet, one foot on the kitten''s head, the kitten''s head rolled into the soil. Finally, he dug a hole and buried the kitten alive.


    Li Yingjun shuddered at the sight and stayed away from Wu Yihan ever since.


    Then Wu Yihan did something vicious. Li Yingjun was not surprised.


    Over the years, Wu Yihan''s family always tries to smooth out what she has done.


    This time?


    Will it be so easy to expose this time?


    Li Yingjun denied it in his heart. He always felt that the drama had just begun.


    The forum was closed for maintenance soon, and the notice said there was a bug that needed to be fixed.


    This is not nonsense. In a moment, everyone lost their horses. Such a big bug is killing.


    But that post has a lot of quick people cut the picture saved. If it is circulated in private, the whole school will know about it.


    On Monday, Wu Yihan entered the campus and felt that many people were secretly looking at her. Feeling her eyes on her, she immediately looked back, and those people turned away in a hurry and did not dare to look at her again.


    "Hum." Wu Yihan sneered. What if I knew what she did? Who dares to point his nose at her and condemn her?


    Wu Yihan figured this out, but felt nothing.


    When I came to the door of the classroom, I met Wei Ling, who seemed to be waiting for her.


    Seeing her, Wei Ling angrily came over: "Wu Yihan, don''t use these dirty means to Tianmiao in the future. Next time, if this kind of thing happens again, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Wu Yihan said with a sneer, "what did I do?"


    Wei Ling looked at her incredulously: "are you still pretending? I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you


    "What can you do to me? Hit me? Bite me, you Wu Yihan provocative Chong Wei Ling pick eyebrows.


    Wei Ling gas jump feet, he really can''t start to hit girls.


    Wu Yihan sneers, reaches out his hand and pushes Wei Ling away and walks into the classroom.


    Wei Ling stayed in the original place.


    After Wu Yihan figured out that no one dared to do anything about her, he no longer cared about it. As for the beauty of human heart good people collapsed, then what does it matter?


    Wu Yihan still goes to school as usual, no longer cares about other people''s eyes and private advice. As she thought, no one could do anything about her anyway. What really made her taboo was Tianmiao and Xiling river.


    These two people are so slandered by her, but they seem to be OK. Don''t confront her or ask her for an explanation.


    She also thought about it carefully. Soon after she sent out that post, there was a bug on the school forum, which exposed her. Is this really a coincidence?


    After school that day, Wu Yihan and Lu ebayi plan to go to the hospital to see Lu Runjia. Lu Runjia''s injury is almost good, and he will be discharged soon. In the parking lot, Wu Yihan saw Li Yingjun waiting beside her parking space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Wu Yihan frowned: "how? Is Li Shao also fighting for your goddess? "


    But Li Yingjun said with a smile: "you think too much, of course not."


    Wu Yihan asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Li Yingjun said lazily: "Wei Ling likes TIANYAO, but I think TIANYAO is just perfunctory. In other words, after you sent that post, it exposed everyone''s true information. Don''t you think it''s too coincidental? "


    Wu Yihan put his hands around his chest and said with a sarcastic smile: "it''s not worth saying. I know that this man may not be simple. "


    Li Yingjun tut two, sneer: "so you are afraid, you just let her go?"


    Wu Yihan frowned again: "what do you mean?"


    Li Yingjun said: "it''s really meaningless. It''s just to cheer you on. You''re so scared, you''re so shrinking. It''s not like you. "


    Wu Yihan sneered: "will I be afraid? Who have I ever been afraid of? "


    "I think you are afraid this time. I can''t imagine that Wu Yihan, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, has been counselled. It''s really disappointing. Think of our princess Wu Yihan, who has never been so subdued since she was young. " Li Yingjun said with regret.


    Wu Yihan bites his teeth and stares at Li Yingjun. He doesn''t speak any more. He takes Lu EBA to the car and goes away.


    Li Yingjun watched the car go away, whistling. As soon as he turned around, he saw a man standing not far away. He didn''t know how long he had been standing.


    This man is Gu Nanyu.


    Gu Nanyu looks at Li Yingjun with complicated eyes.


    "How long have you been here? Did you hear that? " Li Yingjun asked.


    "I heard them all." Gu Nanyu nodded and was silent for a while. Finally, he said, "you do this. Wei Ling knows. It''s time to be angry."


    Li Yingjun laughed and said, "do you really think I''m cheering for Wu Yihan?"


    Gu Nanyu frowned: "what do you want to do?"


    Li Yingjun took out the car key, swung the circle in his hand and said lazily: "Wu Yihan is a man who is ruthless and ruthless. It''s no exaggeration to describe him. You haven''t seen the way she does things. No one had been able to deal with her in the past. This time, she finally kicked the iron plate. How could she stop as a shrinking turtle? Wu Yihan, I know too well. Although she was silent just now, she had already erupted in her heart. I''m going to make it


    Gu Nanyu quirky silence, a long time just way: "you, really insidious." Good. It''s very handsome.


    "Thank you very much. The good play hasn''t started yet. How can it end? Of course, I hope Wu Yihan will go forward bravely and hit his head with blood. Hee hee. " Li Yingjun showed a bright smile, but the smile is extremely dangerous.


    Gu Nanyu looked at Li Yingjun and suddenly said, "fortunately, you are my brother."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, good brother for life." Li Yingjun leisurely walked to his own car, walked a few steps, turned to Gu Nanyu and said, "by the way, don''t tell Wei Ling what happened just now. That single celled creature would be stupid to know. "


    "Don''t worry." Gu Nanyu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Yihan drove very fast and was overtaking all the way. Lu Eyi, who was sitting on the co pilot''s seat, was a little scared. She said softly, "Yihan, don''t pay attention to Li Yingjun''s words. I don''t think he is kind-hearted."


    "Shut up Wu Yihan stepped on the accelerator again. Of course, she knew that Li Yingjun was not kind-hearted, but the more she thought about it, the more angry she was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    I have to say that Li Yingjun has a good insight into people''s minds. He ate Wu Yihan''s psychology to death. Although Wu Yihan knows that Li Yingjun is just trying to stir up trouble, and that it''s not too big for her to watch the excitement, she just can''t swallow it in her heart, and the more she thinks about it, the more she feels aggrieved.


    There is a saying that Li Yingjun is not wrong. She is so big that she has never suffered a loss, never been so embarrassed, never been so subdued!


    Tianmiao, Xiling river!


    She won''t let go of one!


    Lu ebai quietly looks at Wu Yihan''s twisted face, and he is more and more afraid.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wu Yihan walked into the classroom and saw Wei Ling courting Tianmiao with a lot of snacks. There are other students also took fruit to Xi Linghe. Because Xi Linghe said he was losing weight, so other people give Xi Linghe snacks are not easy to get fat.


    Wu Yihan quickly steps to his position. As he passes by Zhang shuixuan''s position, Zhang shuixuan laughs. When Wu Yihan looks at her, she has turned her head to talk to Dai Shiqi, as if the sneer was not from her.


    Wu Yihan was more depressed. She quickly walked back to her seat, and when she reached the position of her classmate in front of her, she kicked the man''s leg on the table. The classmate''s water cup fell to the ground, the cup did not cover tightly, the water inside spilled out, directly splashed Wu Yihan''s vamp.


    Wu Yihan kicked the cup far away, the cup rolled away, and the remaining water in the cup spilled all over the ground.


    The owner of the cup looks at Wu Yihan, looks at Wu Yihan coldly and violently, swallows the words in his mouth, and gets up to pick up the cup.


    No one noticed here.


    But Xi Linghe saw all this in the corner of her eyes. She took back her eyes, but the bottom of her eyes was cold.


    In class, the classmate sitting in front of Wu Yihan suddenly felt a sharp pain in her back. She subconsciously turned her head and saw Wu Yihan holding a compass. The tip of the compass is facing her. It is obvious that Wu Yihan pricked her back with the tip of the compass just now.


    "Listen carefully in class." Wu Yi Han the corner of the mouth hook up, peeped out a Sen ran of smile, low voice say.


    The student sitting in front of her is Yuan Wei. She has a rich family. Her parents started a small company from scratch. There is no comparison with Wu Yihan''s family background.


    She bit her lip, didn''t dare to speak, turned to continue the class.


    After a while, however, there was a sharp pain in the back. Once again, Wu Yihan''s happy smile.


    Yuan Wei''s heart was cold, but she did not dare to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    After school, Yuan Wei was cleaning up her textbooks. Wu Yihan said in a low voice: "go to the bathroom and wait. If you don''t do it, give me a try and see what the consequences will be."


    Wu Yihan said, with Lu ebai first went to the bathroom.


    Yuan Wei''s slow-moving back bag, the heart is very afraid. Her mind constantly emerge Wu Yihan with compasses after she twisted happy smile. But she didn''t dare not go. Because she can''t imagine what it would be like to wait for herself if she didn''t go. And mom and Dad that hard business, hard to get the results now, just because she destroyed, she simply can''t forgive themselves.


    Yuan Wei walked with a heavy step, step by step to the girls'' bathroom.


    Xi Linghe and Tianmiao are standing at the entrance of the stairs. When Xi Linghe sees Wu Yihan and Lu ebai going to the bathroom, she frowns and suddenly thinks of something. She says to Tianmiao, "sister Tianmiao, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    "OK, I''ll wait for you in the car." Tianmiao carries his schoolbag and goes downstairs first.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yuan Wei entered the bathroom, the door of the bathroom was slammed.


    Wu Yihan put his hands around his chest, raised his right corner of his mouth and said with a sneer, "I''m not in a good mood today. You can give me a performance and make me laugh. I''ll be rewarded."


    "What do you want to do? There''s surveillance at the door. " Yuan Wei stood close to the door in fear.


    "I know, so I''ve had people destroy that surveillance. It''s been broken for a long time. Don''t you know? " Wu Yihan seems to have heard the old-fashioned joke, laughing sarcastically.


    Yuan Wei''s face suddenly changed.


    Lu ebayi has quickly stepped forward and grabbed Yuan Wei''s hair. It''s fast and skillful. Obviously, it''s not rare to do such things.


    "You let me go!" Yuan Wei struggles.


    "Pa!" With a loud slap on Yuan Wei''s face, she was dazed.


    Wu Yi Han threw up his hands and shook hands. "Can I use a good foundation liquid? It seems to have stained my hands."


    Lu ebayi dragged Yuan Wei to the toilet and said with a smile, "your hair is so greasy. I''ll wash it for you." Wu Yihan came forward to help drag Yuan Wei''s arm and pressed it into the toilet.


    "Let go of me!" Yuan Wei finally cried.


    Why, why did she suffer?


    Who, who can save her?


    The next moment, the strength of her head and shoulders suddenly relaxed, so that her body almost close to the toilet was liberated.


    But the next moment, she was locked in this compartment.


    Then she heard the noise outside.


    "Wu Yihan, you are still so vicious."


    "It''s you. Why do you want to save the beauty? No, you motherfucker. What kind of hero, heroine? We need to ask Yuan Wei about her sexual orientation and whether she would like to repay her kindness with her body. " Wu Yihan''s sarcastic voice rang out.


    "You want to be strong? You deserve it, too? "


    "Just now, you said that you had destroyed the surveillance here, right?" There was another sound.


    "What do you want to say?" Wu Yihan frowned.


    "Do you really think I''m here to reason with you? What do you want to talk about? We should get along well with each other? Will you be influenced by love? " The voice said sarcastically.


    "What do you mean?" Lu ebai asked harshly, "do you also want to gargle with toilet water?"


    "Of course I''ll hit you." There was a smile in that voice.


    "It''s up to you?" Lu Eyi laughed and said, "do you know that I''m a black belt of judo?"


    "Try it." The voice stopped talking nonsense and rushed up.


    Lu ebayi poses and punches, but the punch is caught by Xi Linghe. Lu EBA was stunned. Before she could recover, she slapped her face.


    "You think I''ll reason with you? Truth is told to people who can understand. Are you human Xi Linghe snapped and Lu ebai screamed. He knelt down on the ground and adjusted his posture to avoid breaking his hand.


    "Last time you slandered me, did you think I''d let it go?" Xi Linghe laughs, reaches out his hand and slaps Lu ebayi''s face again.


    Lu ebai only felt hot on his face and wanted to talk, but the next slap came one after another.


    Xiling River color calm, a slap after a slap of fan up, as if in a standard mechanical movement.


    Wu Yihan finally recovered, took up a broom and rushed to Xiling river.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Xi Linghe catches the broom with one hand and cuts it with a click.


    Wu Yihan is surprised, to the eyes of the upper Xi Linghe, the whole person seems to be in the ice.


    These eyes, cold, violent, and endless hate.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Wu Yihan felt afraid for the first time and stepped back.


    "I wanted to deal with you in an open and aboveboard way. But I''m afraid I can''t wait. " Xi Linghe put aside Lu ebai, who was beaten as a pig head, stood up and approached Wu Yihan step by step.


    "What do you want to do?" Wu Yihan''s cold eyes on Shangxi Linghe kept retreating in fear. She pulled out her cell phone in a hurry and wanted to make a call.


    Xi Linghe stepped forward, grabbed Wu Yihan''s mobile phone directly, threw it into the toilet in one of the compartments.


    "Dealing with scum like you, you can best understand what kind of person you are by controlling violence with violence." Xi Linghe said, a kick in Wu Yihan''s stomach.


    Wu Yihan only felt that his stomach would split in this moment. Something in his mouth spurted out. The whole person flew back and hit the wall of the bathroom. Then the whole person curled up on the ground in pain and coughed desperately.


    "Xi Linghe, I must let you die, let you die!" Wu Yihan looks up at Xi Linghe with a ferocious face.


    "I''m sorry to say that. Before I die, I''m bound to pull you on your back. " Xi Linghe showed a crazy smile, "I think it''s very cost-effective to get rid of harm for the people! When people talk about me in the future, they will only think that I have made money. "


    "You, you are crazy!" Wu Yihan looks at the approaching Xi Linghe, shivering all over. She can see that Xi Linghe is serious!


    She''s really going to kill herself.


    This lunatic!


    Xi Linghe stepped forward and stepped on Wu Yihan''s leg with a sharp click. Wu Yihan screamed.


    Yuan Wei, who was locked in the compartment, was shocked to hear the scream. She wanted to go out to see what was going on, but she couldn''t open the compartment. She had heard the voice of her rescuer before. It was Xi Linghe!


    It''s Xi Linghe who always patiently explained the topic to her and accepted an orange with a smile this morning!


    Can''t do stupid things, for Wu Yihan such scum compensate their life, really not worth it!


    Yuan Wei anxious to go out to stop Xi Linghe, did not find why Wu Yihan called so loud, but no one came to the bathroom to check.


    Xi Linghe put his hand on Wu Yihan''s earrings and said with a smile, "you used to say that other people''s Earrings look good. I''ll lend you a look. How did you borrow them? Do you want me to help you remember and let you experience that feeling? "


    Wu Yihan trembled and did not dare to move. Of course she does! She directly pulled off other people''s earrings, looked at other people''s ears covered with blood, and laughed.


    She didn''t want to experience the borrowing at all.


    Just as Xi Linghe was about to tear off Wu Yihan''s earrings, the door was opened.


    "Lingxi, why are you so slow? Did you have a bad stomach? " The soft voice of the sky rang out at the door.


    Xi Linghe was surprised and took back her hand. She didn''t want Tianmiao to see her violent appearance.


    "Well? What are you doing? Let''s go. In addition to reviewing, we have to learn musical instruments today. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Xi Linghe also smiles and turns to Tianmiao: "well, Tianmiao elder sister, let''s go back."


    "Stop! Don''t you think so? When nothing happened? " Wu Yihan looked at the bathroom door opened, shouting, "come on, someone is bullying the students here."


    "What are you talking about, classmate Wu Yihan?" Tianmiao holds Xi Linghe''s hand, "are you bullying your classmates in the bathroom?"


    "Are you lying with your eyes open? Don''t you see Lu Eyi beaten like this by her? My legs also... " Wu Yihan stood up, but was stunned. Lu ebayi stood in the same place in shock. Her swollen face had recovered as before, and her legs were as good as before. What''s going on?


    "Are you hallucinating? Or do you want to slander us again? " The sky tiny smile smile, "last time of account we have not calculate.". All right, now write it down again. "


    Wu Yihan looked at Tianmiao''s smiling face. He didn''t know why, but felt a chill rising from his feet to his head. If the feeling Xi Linghe gave her just now was fear, then the feeling Tianmiao gave her was endless despair and terror, sinking into the swamp of death, unable to escape.


    Was that really an illusion?


    Xi Linghe can hypnotize people.


    Wu Yihan touched the mobile phone in his bag. He was shocked that someone could hypnotize others unconsciously. It''s just that feeling. It''s too real.


    "What is this doing?" At the door of the bathroom, it''s the head teacher.


    "Ah, nothing. I went to the bathroom together, met my classmates and talked a few words. Teacher, haven''t you come home yet? " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "It''s Tianmiao and Xiling river." The teacher in charge of the class saw Tianmiao and said with a smile, "it''s going to be the mid-term exam soon. You should come on."


    "Well, come on." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Well, go back early." The head teacher nodded, didn''t look at Wu Yihan and Lu ebai, turned and left.


    After waiting for the head teacher to leave, Tianmiao turns around and looks at Wu Yihan and Lu ebai, and says in a low voice, "don''t you go away quickly?"


    Wu Yihan looks at them with hate, and Lu ebai leaves quickly.


    Xi Linghe took the mop away from Yuan Wei''s compartment, and then he left with Tianmiao.


    Yuan Wei opened the door and looked at Xi Linghe''s back, trying to catch up. But see Xi Linghe hand to the back, toward her to do a stop action.


    Yuan Wei stopped and watched Xi Linghe disappear.


    Xi Linghe has been silent, dare not talk with Tianmiao, like a child who does something wrong, from time to time peek at Tianmiao.


    "I didn''t say you did it wrong. But it''s not worth losing your life for that kind of person. " When Xi Linghe peeked at her again, Tianmiao said, "remember, your life is mine now."


    "I''m sorry, sister Tianmiao. I can''t help it Xi Linghe said in a low voice, "I understand the feeling of being bullied and helpless in the bathroom. I want someone to save me, but I can''t wait for someone to save me. Today, I want to save Yuan Wei. "


    "So I didn''t say you did wrong. You did a good job." Tianmiao smiles, "what you said is very right. For some people, you can only use violence to control violence."


    "But this man will not give up. Just now, I really wanted to kill her. " Xi Linghe''s voice is getting lower and lower, "her family has power and power, even if the exposure will soon be suppressed, it has no effect at all. Only by killing her, no other students will be bullied. I don''t want any more tragedies like mine. If I don''t show up today, Yuan Wei will be the next me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    "So your revenge is actually the second. What you really want to do is to exchange one life for another and end the tragedy forever?" Tianmiao asked softly while driving.


    "I''m sorry, sister Tianmiao, I lied to you. What I said about revenge is false, because I know I can''t get revenge at all. You lent me strength. I just thought I could kill her easily. But before you lend me the strength, I think I can only find a way to gamble with her... "


    "Die together?" The sky tiny suddenly sneered, "she also matches?"


    Xi Linghe was stunned.


    "Of course I know you lied to me." Tianmiao laughed, "the wish you made when you entered the store is not true. What is your real wish? Tell me again. "


    "I don''t think there will be such a tragedy as campus bullying. I want Wu Yihan to die. Only her death can bring the tragedy to a complete end. " Xi Linghe looked forward, hesitated, or chose to tell the truth.


    "You know, there''s something more painful for human beings than death." Tianmiao slowed down and turned his head slightly to see Xi Linghe, "then, do you want to try to change your wish?"


    "Change your wishes?" Xi Linghe was stunned.


    "Yes." Tianmiao said with a smile, "this time, I''ll help you realize your wish. Next time You can fulfill the wishes of others. "


    Xi Linghe doubts.


    At this time, Xi Linghe didn''t understand the meaning of Tianmiao.


    After a few years, she finally understood the meaning of Tianmiao words.


    After Wu Yihan went home, he found his father and told him that someone dared to do something to her on campus.


    Wu Yihan''s father looked at her suspiciously. There was no trauma on her body. It was still so bright.


    "Well, Yihan, stop it. Dad is very tired from work. If you want money, I''ll ask my assistant to transfer it to you later. If you are in trouble, you can talk to the housekeeper and find a lawyer to solve it Wu Yihan''s father waved his hand wearily. He knew that his daughter was unruly and willful, but he was busy with his work, so he didn''t have much energy to deal with the seemingly trivial things.


    "Dad, I''m not kidding you. I''m not lying. It''s true that today someone started on me and even tried to kill me. " Wu Yihan roared with an angry face.


    "What?" Wu Yihan''s father glared, this joke seems a little too much, right?


    "Really! Lu Eyi can testify. They are two transfer students, one is Xi Linghe, the other is Tianmiao. I have been asked for a long time. There are no such two people in our circle. Where did they dare to touch me? " Wu Yihan stamped his feet angrily.


    "Is that true?" Wu Yihan''s father frowned. Sometimes my daughter is self willed and bullies her classmates, but these are not big things, so we can solve them at will. It''s either a little money or a little gimmick. But this is the first time someone has bullied her. If this is true, who is so bold?


    "It''s true! Dad! You say, how to solve these two people. To drop them out of school, I''m going to have them interrupted. " Wu Yi Han says hatefully.


    "Girls, how can they break hands and feet? Can you be gentle? " Wu Yihan''s father frowned and scolded.


    "But they all want to break my feet." Wu Yihan thinks of the scene after he was hypnotized, and his heart is still palpitating. That feeling is too real.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    She didn''t want to go through that hypnosis again.


    People like Xi Linghe are too dangerous. It has to be solved.


    "All right, you can find someone to look after it." Wu Yihan''s father said helplessly, "you should control your own discretion."


    "I see." Wu Yihan nodded happily.


    ¡­¡­


    The anniversary of Shenyue high school is coming. The garden activities held every year during the school anniversary are very popular.


    In addition to each class to hold projects, there is an evening performance conference, which is also very popular.


    During the class meeting, the whole class was busy discussing what projects they would do in their class.


    On school day, students can invite their parents, relatives and friends to visit. As long as there is an invitation ticket, you can enter the campus smoothly to participate in garden activities.


    "Or shall we make a dessert shop? I think it must be our best business. " Standing on the platform, Zhang shuixuan suggested, "as long as Tianmiao and Gu Nanyu stop at the door, there will be many families."


    "Support!"


    "Support, support!"


    Zhang shuixuan added: "however, we need to ask their opinions. Would you like to be a waiter? If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. We can think about other projects. "


    Tianmiao raises his hand.


    "Tianmiao, what do you want to ask?" Zhang shuixuan asked.


    "I don''t have a problem. I just want to ask, as a waiter, can I have dessert for free?" Tianmiao asked.


    In the classroom, all the smiles were kind.


    Zhang also couldn''t help laughing, then nodded: "of course."


    "Then I and Xi Linghe signed up. But she can do it, I can only eat it. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I''ll sign up, too!" Wei Lingfei, raise your hand.


    Li Yingjun also raised his hand and said lazily, "I also apply to eat but not to do, mainly because I can''t do it."


    "I can make cakes and make coffee." Dai Shiqi naturally supports the work of her friends. She often works in a dessert shop. She''s not only able to do this, she''s also very good at it.


    Gu Nanyu also raised his hand.


    Zhang shuixuan was very satisfied. All these facades in the class cooperate in this way. Needless to say, the sales volume of their class is absolutely the first in the school!


    "Will other classes say that we use the beauty trick?"


    "They are jealous. They have the ability to use the trick of beauty."


    "It makes sense, ha ha ha." There was laughter and harmony in the classroom.


    Then we began to discuss a series of details.


    After class, Xi Linghe finds a box of clean cherries in the drawer. Looking at the red cherries, Xi Linghe subconsciously looks at Yuan Wei. Yuan Wei smiles shyly. Xi Linghe smiles back, opens the box and shares it with Tianmiao.


    Wu Yihan looked at them and laughed at each other, sneering.


    Now I can still hop.


    Wait, wait, wait. Wait until the school day to pick up Tianmiao and Xi Linghe, and then pick up Yuan Wei, the insignificant fool.


    As a member of the cultural and entertainment committee, Wu Yihan is responsible for reporting the performance of their class''s school anniversary party. Instead of asking for your opinions, she submitted the list herself. In the past, this kind of performance was contracted by her, and no one dared to compete with her. This time was no exception. Everyone thought that she had been prepared for a long time, so no one asked.


    The next week, everyone is actively preparing for the classroom layout, material purchase and so on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Xi Linghe is helping to hang an ornament. Suddenly behind a tall boy took the past: "I come."


    "Thank you." Thanks, Xiling.


    "Xi Linghe, come here, can you see this design?" Someone called Xi Linghe.


    "Coming, coming." Xi Linghe hurried over.


    The sky is dim, just idling around. Take a look at the design of this cake, and then take a look at the patterned coffee.


    "The sky is dim." Suddenly, Li Yingjun comes to Tianmiao and shouts in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Heaven smiles.


    "Wu Yihan will be ready to deal with you on the school day." Li Yingjun said in a low voice.


    "Don''t you want to see it the most?" The sky still smiles.


    Li Yingjun was stunned.


    "Thank you for the reminder, though." Tianmiao picked up a printed brochure, which was full of desserts that his class was going to sell.


    "You know?" Li Yingjun looked back and asked in surprise.


    "Guess what." Tianmiao looked through the brochure and pointed to one of the cake styles, "I want to eat this. Then you can ask Dai Shiqi to put more strawberries. Or I''ll go on strike. "


    "Good. Wait, why should I say it? " After Li Yingjun subconsciously agreed, he felt that something was wrong.


    "Because you have a good relationship with Zhang shuixuan, Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi. For Zhang shuixuan, Dai Shiqi listens to her most. " Tianmiao continues to read the advertisement book.


    "Where can you tell we''re on good terms?" Li Yingjun''s mouth is slightly puffed.


    "Aren''t you unmarried?"


    "Not a single word. Wait, we weren''t talking about that. I mean Wu Yihan... " Li Yingjun suddenly woke up. How could he be misled by Tianmiao?


    "She will soon disappear." Tianmiao closes the advertisement book.


    "Disappear? What do you mean Li Yingjun is puzzled.


    As soon as the words were finished, Wu Yihan answered the phone, then his face changed greatly and rushed out directly.


    "This, really disappeared?" Li Yingjun said in a daze, then shook his head, "no, it doesn''t mean that. She just answered the phone. Maybe something happened at home... " Li Yingjun said, here, his face suddenly changed, his pupils suddenly narrowed, his lips slightly opened, he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. Looking at Tianmiao''s gentle smile, I feel a sudden chill.


    "That''s what you think. To be honest, I seldom meet such a smart human as you. And the character is so contradictory. " Tianmiao put the advertisement book into Li Yingjun''s arms.


    "Contradiction?" It took Li Yingjun a long time to find his voice. I don''t know why.


    Tianmiao doesn''t answer. He just takes a look at Li Yingjun and turns to find Dai Shiqi and Zhang shuixuan.


    She can see that Li Yingjun''s soul is very beautiful. However, it is not pure white.


    It''s a rare silvery white.


    Li Yingjun looks at the back of the sky, and has not recovered for a long time. Until Wei Ling came over and put a hook on his neck, he said coldly, "why do you always chop my goddess? I tell you, don''t cheat your brother and wife. "


    Li Yingjun looks at Wei Ling with disdainful eyes and takes him to Gu Nanyu.


    "What''s the matter?" Three people stand at the end of corridor, Gu Nanyu asks a way. It was the first time he saw Li Yingjun''s dignified expression. In his impression, Li Yingjun is always bohemian and lazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    "There should be something wrong with Wu Yihan''s family. And it won''t be a small thing. " Li Yingjun said.


    "What? I haven''t heard of that. " Wei Ling tilted his head, "where''s the news from? Her family makes ships! Such a large enterprise.... "


    Gu Nanyu did not speak, but called his father''s assistant.


    Wei Ling thought about it and went to one side to call her father.


    Li Yingjun smiles and calls his father directly.


    "What''s the matter? Son of a bitch, your father, I''m in a meeting. It''s nothing important. I''ll go back and break your leg. " Li Yingjun''s father roared on the phone, "do you know how important this meeting is for me? For your call, I left so many people to come out and answer your call. "


    "Come on, Dad, I know you love me, and I love you more than anyone else." Li Yingjun''s direct words almost made the middle-aged man over there shed tears.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" President Li sniffed and asked.


    "There''s something wrong with the Wu family. Let''s adjust the plan. We''re ready to share the biggest share." Li Yingjun''s mouth curved and said clearly.


    "What did you say?" President Li pinched the phone. "How do you know?"


    "Intuition. Believe it or not, hurry up. We were the first to get the news. It''s time, Dad. Swallow it. Didn''t mom see another island before? Come on, buy that island for mom. You can go on holiday this year. " Li Yingjun carried his mother out.


    "All right, I''ll go now." President Li hung up the phone and was ready to adjust the plan. He never doubted his son''s intuition. Because of Li Yingjun''s intuition, his family has avoided misfortunes and been blessed. There has never been a mistake, and this time, it will never be.


    Gu Nanyu and Wei Ling also finished the call.


    "It seems that something has happened. The assistant said that all the bank loans were not granted to the Wu family, and they were urging their family to repay. " Gu Nanyu said with a frown.


    "It''s not just like this. Just now my father''s assistant said that a batch of ships newly produced by the Wu family were found to have many problems and were required to rework. How to rework this? A bicycle? " Wei Ling make complaints about it.


    Li Yingjun didn''t speak.


    "What did you ask?" Wei Ling can''t help asking.


    "No Li Yingjun replied with a smile.


    "No?" Gu Nanyu looks at Li Yingjun suspiciously.


    "I didn''t ask at all. I directly asked my father to adjust the plan and prepare to divide up the resources of the Wu family. " Li Yingjun said casually.


    Gu Nanyu


    Wei Ling


    Very good. It''s very handsome.


    Gu Nanyu and Wei Ling call their father in a hurry.


    There has never been any friendship with Wu Yihan''s family.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields, which is not a joke.


    Gu Nanyu and Wei Ling call, Li Yingjun is about to enter the classroom, Wei Ling suddenly a pull him.


    "Is it made by Tianmiao?" Wei Ling asked solemnly.


    "Gee, it''s rare that single celled organisms are smart once." Li Yingjun exclaimed in surprise.


    "How do you talk?" Wei Ling stares at Li Yingjun.


    "Wu Yihan didn''t hold back or did he fight against Tianmiao?" Gu Nanyu remembers what Li Yingjun said to Wu Yihan in the parking lot. Wu Yihan didn''t restrain himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    "To be precise, it has been deployed, but it has not yet been implemented." Li Yingjun laughed. "She''s such a pig. Forum events are clearly vaguely aware that the sky is not simple, but also on the rush to send the head


    "Isn''t that what you want to do? Isn''t that what you want? " Gu Nanyu couldn''t help saying.


    "What? what? What are you talking about? " Wei Ling asked, always feel that these two people have something to hide from themselves.


    "Nothing more. In the future, no one will be too good to be destroyed by Wu Yihan. " Li Yingjun suddenly turned his head and looked at the distant sky. There was a trace of sadness and sadness in his eyes.


    Gu Nanyu was silent: "you mean, he Lingxi..."


    "She''s the real number one." Li Yingjun suddenly sneered, with some sarcasm in his tone. Ignore Gu Nanyu, turned back to the classroom.


    "Well? What''s the matter with handsome? " Wei Ling looked at Li Yingjun, then at Gu Nanyu who was silent, "how can I feel handsome and angry?"


    "Yes, he''s angry." Gu Nanyu said in a low voice.


    "Ah? What''s up? Who offended him? Who is he angry with? " Wei Ling was shocked, "who dares to provoke him? Handsome is angry all his life. It''s not worth playing with the dead. "


    "He''s angry with himself." Gu Nanyu said. Only he knows that Li Yingjun is angry with himself. Blame yourself for not protecting the girl named he Lingxi.


    Wei Ling frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of the school anniversary, Shenyue high school was very busy. The whole campus is a sea of people, a sea of joy.


    Wu Yihan answered the phone a week ago and never showed up at school again. Although some people are confused, but no one to care to ask. Lu Runjia and Lu ebayi did not appear on campus again. Still no one asked. It can be imagined that the popularity of the three people is extremely poor now.


    Dai Shiqi is checking the ingredients in the temporary kitchen in the classroom when Gu Nanyu comes in to find her.


    "Dai Shiqi, I have something to say to you." Gu Nanyu is serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Dai Shiqi hesitated and followed Gu Nanyu to a corner where there was no one.


    "I like you." Gu Nanyu suddenly said such a sentence.


    When Dai Shiqi heard this, she seemed not surprised at all. She just looked at Gu Nanyu calmly and said slowly, "Gu Shao, you and I are not the same people in the world, do you understand?"


    "Everything can be changed through hard work. Why don''t you even try? You didn''t directly say you don''t like me, but you and I are not the same people in the world. You like mine, too, don''t you? At least, you have feelings for me. " Gu Nanyu''s brain is very clear at this moment.


    "You are very handsome and have a good personality. You are quite different from Wei Ling''s Playboy. My family is good. I don''t think there are many girls who don''t like it. So, what do you like about me? Like my good grades? Like me to be tough? Because poverty has its own persistence? " Dai Shiqi suddenly sneered, "do you know that? I''m not as good as you think. I''m not as good as you think


    Gu Nanyu frowned: "like a person, not so complicated."


    "What you see may be false." Dai Shiqi said, "since you say that today, I''ll spread everything out. Gu Nanyu, do you know that you and Wei Ling are almost silly white sweet. Only Li Yingjun is smart and terrible. So I don''t want to have more contact with you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    "What do you mean?" Gu Nanyu''s face didn''t look good when he heard this.


    "I''m selfish, I''m timid. Do you remember he Lingxi? The real number one. I didn''t help her when she was bullied. I even thought that she could not stand being bullied, and I would be number one after transfer. The scholarships are all mine. I don''t believe in love at all. I only believe in money. Maybe it''s exciting and fresh at first. But when that disappears? " Dai Shiqi said in a deep voice, "do you understand? I''m a dark person. It''s just that I''m good at camouflage. "


    "No, I can''t blame you for he Lingxi. You didn''t help, but you didn''t hurt her. You don''t have the ability to compete with Wu Yihan. It''s not your fault. It''s a choice that normal people make. " Gu Nanyu frowned.


    "Well, I don''t have the ability to save her. I watched. So I feel guilty all the time. I feel guilty all the time. " Dai Shiqi laughed, "so Gu Shao, you have the ability to save, but you also choose to watch. Do you feel guilty? "


    Gu Nanyu was silent. He won''t.


    "So that''s the difference between you and me. We have different views. " Dai Shiqi showed a self mocking smile, "I really hate myself like this. Dark, selfish, timid. If I become strong and rich one day, I will never stand by. However, it happened that I met such a thing when I had the least ability. Gu Shao, we are not suitable. We are not people of one world. "


    Dai Shiqi said, turned back to the classroom.


    Gu Nanyu stood in the same place for a long time.


    Tianmiao and Xi Linghe are not in the classroom.


    They''re in the car in the parking lot.


    There is a mirror in front of Xi Linghe.


    From Li Yingjun''s call to Gu Nanyu''s conversation with Dai Shiqi, Xi Linghe sees the end from the beginning.


    "I remember. Actually, someone helped me. It''s just that I didn''t notice. " Xi Linghe''s tears rolled in his eyes. "The only one who helped me was Li Yingjun. A few times when Wu Yihan and they blocked me in the corner, it was Li Yingjun who passed by. "


    "You were locked in the toilet, and then a cleaner came to open the door. Li Yingjun found that he called someone to open the door." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "He can''t face up to Wu Yihan, so Wu Yihan will only intensify. So he has been quietly helping you Tianmiao continues to state.


    Xi Linghe''s tears can no longer help, slowly dripping. Hit his own hand, on the mirror. It turns out that in this world, there are still people who care about themselves and want to protect themselves. She''s not alone.


    "In that PE class, Li Yingjun was the only one who didn''t laugh. And he was furious and yelled at the others. It was also that time that he was really against Wu Yihan. But, you can''t see, you carry a schoolbag to seek death, and then I saved you. You wanted to commit suicide in the park that day. Li Yingjun found you in the park. "


    "Dai Shiqi and you have the same beliefs. She also hated school violence, but there was nothing she could do. Instead, I hate the helpless self. "


    "Wu Yihan will never appear in front of you again. She, Lu Runjia and Lu Eyi will pay back the mistakes they made in the later half of their lives. However, interest will still be collected before repayment. " Tianmiao shows a cool smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Xi Linghe sobbed: "I thought my world was all dark, but it wasn''t. There is still light. Thank you, Tianmiao. If I hadn''t met you, I didn''t know the real world was like this. "


    "Don''t cry. You have to make up again. Otherwise, when someone comes to our class to order a meal and sees a waiter like you, we will have to pay for the mental loss. " Tianmiao is joking with a smile.


    "Well, I won''t cry. I''ll wipe my face first." Xi Linghe took out a tissue and wiped her face.


    Xi Linghe mends his make-up, and Tianmiao prepares to go back to the classroom. Only when he gets to the corridor, he finds a long line in front of him.


    Some sharp eyed students saw them and waved to them anxiously and said, "you''re here at last. Hurry up and change your clothes. Our dessert shop is going to open. Look, so many people are waiting in line. "


    Xi Linghe was stunned, turned his head and looked at Tianmiao with a smile, and quickly walked to the classroom.


    Gu Nanyu and his wife have already changed their clothes. They are changing into formal dresses, and they are preparing cheongsam for Tianmiao and Xiling river.


    the cheongsam on Xiling river is a big lotus pattern. When she puts it on, many people will see it in front of her eyes.


    Dai Shiqi couldn''t help boasting: "it''s very suitable. Clear water produces hibiscus."


    Tianmiao''s clothes are more expensive. The pattern on the cheongsam is a golden dragon. Tianmiao put on, everyone around boasting, many people take out their mobile phones and keep shooting. Several posts appeared on the school forum. School flowers look so good in cheongsam. The school flower is the most beautiful, which cannot be refuted. School flowers are on sale. Desserts are welcome.


    Wei Ling stared at Tianmiao and shook Li Yingjun''s arm: "handsome, handsome, the goddess is so beautiful. It''s so suitable for her. Why does she feel so unattainable to me. Ah, I may only be fit to crawl on the ground and look up from afar. "


    Li Yingjun is also shocked at the moment. I don''t know why. Tianmiao gives him the feeling that he doesn''t belong here at all.


    The Dragon Bracelet wrapped around Tianmiao''s wrist said angrily: "the Golden Dragon on this dress is so ugly! Where are you looking? Next time I''ll become the pattern on the master''s clothes, so that these mortals can broaden their horizons. "


    Dongxiao: naive child, don''t want to pay attention to her.


    Gu Nanyu was silent all the time.


    The desserts in class a of grade three are really doing well. There has been a long line in the corridor, increasing.


    Noon is the most crowded time. Many customers know that there is no place in it, and they also want to buy something and eat in it. Just to see beautiful men and women. Dai Shiqi is busy in the kitchen. When Zhang shuixuan was helping, she suddenly approached Dai Shiqi and said, "Shiqi, I don''t think you are in a good mood today."


    Dai Shiqi was stunned and turned to look at Zhang shuixuan.


    Zhang shuixuan said with a smile: "we have been friends for so many years. Although you hide well, I can still feel it."


    Dai Shiqi''s lips moved, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    "You are the one who has a deep heart. Although some people say that we are not true friends, but you and I all know that we really take each other as friends, we are friends for life, right? If you have any unhappiness, tell me. Even if I can''t help you, I can share your unhappiness. " Zhang shuixuan said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    "Shui Xuan, do you remember he Lingxi?" After a silence, Dai Shiqi suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes. You want to help her. Seriously, I want to. If the other party is not Wu Yihan, I will help. " Zhang shuixuan sighed, "you are not in our circle. You don''t know what kind of person Wu Yihan is. You may only see her bullying her classmates. But I know, she has a life in her hand


    "What?" Dai Shiqi looks at Zhang shuixuan in amazement.


    "This woman is a madman, cruel and cruel. It''s no exaggeration to say that she is inhuman. In junior high school, she pushed the child of a distant relative down from the third floor. The child hit the ground first and died. Her family lost a lot of money, but also paid for the distant relatives to do test tube baby, do twins. And bought a villa and a car for the family. After tens of millions of compensation, the family was not investigated. It''s just that there''s no more contact. They all claim that the child accidentally fell from the upstairs. In fact, we know the truth. " Zhang shuixuan said in a low voice, "it''s just a few family members in our circle. Because the four-year-old moved one of her favorite toys


    "She, how, how could she..." Dai Shiqi''s lips trembled and her face turned pale.


    "So do you understand why I don''t want to fight her?" Zhang shuixuan sighed.


    Dai Shiqi was silent.


    "You were just thinking about he Lingxi? Regretting that I didn''t give her a helping hand? " Zhang shuixuan asked.


    "Yes." Dai Shiqi nodded gently, "now I know that Wu Yihan is more difficult to deal with than I thought."


    "She is a person who can do whatever she wants unless there is no more dependence in her family to make her fall to the bottom of the society. But that will never happen. The influence of the Wu family is far from as simple as we have seen. " Zhang shuixuan sighed, "usually people think that my family and her family are equal. In fact, they are not."


    "Is Wu Yihan such a pervert that he always does what he wants?" Dai Shiqi gritted her teeth. Why does she save money so crazily? She wants to start a business, make money and be powerful in the future. He has the ability to stop people like Wu Yihan. But can she really do it? She spent all her life, I''m afraid she can''t compete with a family like Wu Yihan.


    "I can''t help it. It''s just unfair." Zhang shuixuan sighed, "but then again, it seems that she hasn''t come to school these days? She didn''t come either? "


    At this time, the sky came in.


    "Daisy, someone ordered two cherry mousses." Tianmiao said.


    Dai Shiqi has a complicated expression In fact, it''s only one order. There''s another one you want to eat. "


    "Well? How do you know? " Heaven smiles.


    "It''s the 15th time you''ve come in today. You''ve asked for double each time." Although Dai Shiqi said so, she still gave Tianmiao two portions, "do you usually eat like this? Why aren''t you fat? " In the past, I always felt that Tianmiao, the academic bully, was superior and not easy to get close to. However, it is found today that previous cognition seems to be wrong.


    The unattainable goddess also has a very grounded and lovely side.


    "I''m not fat. Do you envy me?" Tianmiao took the cake and grinned, "but it''s useless to envy." Then he went out with the cake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    After Tianmiao went out, Zhang shuixuan couldn''t help laughing and said to Dai Shiqi, "Shiqi, you know, at first I really hated Tianmiao. Because of jealousy. She''s good-looking, eye-catching and has good grades. But now, I suddenly feel like I can''t hate it any more. "


    "Yes, I was a little hostile to her at first. Because her grades are really good, but also willing to explain to students, popularity is very good. Now, I understand why she''s so likable. " Dai Shiqi also laughed, "this person is very gentle, very lovely."


    Tianmiao took the cake and handed it to Li Yingjun: "go to the boy in the white shirt at the door."


    Li Yingjun took the cake and said sympathetically: "he may not want to see me deliver it. They come to see you. "


    "It''s lunch time. I''m hungry. It''s my turn to take turns with Xi Linghe. I''m going to other classes with her to appreciate other people''s projects." Tianmiao said seriously.


    "I think you just want to try some delicious food." Li Yingjun could not help but make complaints about it.


    "I''ll go with you, Tianmiao. I''ll treat you to eat. If I can''t finish eating, I''ll pack and come back. " Wei Ling comes together and says with two bright eyes.


    "No Tianmiao refused directly, "I can finish eating..."


    At this time, there was a loud noise at the door.


    "What happened?" Wei Ling turned to look at the door.


    Tianmiao and Xiling river beside him: "Oh, I may have lost my word. That person will appear in front of you again."


    "What?" Wei Ling doubts.


    Xi Linghe was stunned, and then turned to look at the door.


    At the door, Wu Yihan pushes away all the people and rushes in. Her hair is a little messy and doesn''t seem to take good care of it. His clothes were wrinkled, his face was not made up, his eyes were red, his face was ferocious and he cried: "Tianmiao, Tianmiao, you bitch, get out of here."


    Wu Yihan''s embarrassed appearance is unprecedented. What happened?


    Dai Shiqi and Zhang shuixuan heard the cry in the kitchen, and they hurried out.


    The noisy classroom suddenly quieted down. Only Wu Yihan''s hysterical cry.


    "The sky is dim! You get out of here. "


    "You''re blind, haven''t I been here all the time?" The voice of the sky is light and full of irony.


    "Keep your mouth clean!" Wei Ling stood in front of the sky. As a result, his long white hand pressed his head and pushed him away.


    "You''re in my way." Tianmiao is not happy.


    "Ah, yes, I''ll get out of the way." Wei Ling quickly backed aside.


    Li Yingjun''s mouth flicked. He really didn''t see it.


    "Did you do it? Is that you? " Wu Yihan''s eyes are about to crack, and his eyes almost burst out with fire. If eyes can kill Oh, it''s a pity that eyes can''t kill people, so there''s no if.


    "Wu Yihan, what are you talking about?" Li Yingjun frowned and asked with concern, "is Tianmiao doing something bad for you? If you say it, everyone is a classmate and will surely do justice for you."


    Tianmiao looks at Li Yingjun, a human. It''s a bit interesting.


    is the heart of the Xi Ling River. At the moment, he can''t help but make complaints about it. Are you still filming a costume drama?


    "It''s you. It''s you, isn''t it?" Wu Yihan yelled at Tianmiao like crazy, then turned to Li Yingjun and said, "are you satisfied? How many resources have you swallowed up by the Li family? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    "Oh, Wu Yihan, how can you say that? Shopping malls have always been like battlefields. We know we have interests. Is it because we are classmates that our family is going to spit out interests? I don''t think you have such a big face, do you? " Li Yingjun was very hurt at first, and then he laughed again. He said sarcastically, "in other words, is your family really finished?"


    Li Yingjun''s words reveal too much information!


    Is the Wu family finished?


    Is it possible?


    It''s over?


    Looking at Wu Yihan''s appearance at the moment, it seems that what Li Yingjun said is true! What''s more, Wu Yihan means it was made by Tianmiao?


    Is that possible?


    Everyone present knew how powerful the Wu family was.


    How can it be done?


    "Tianmiao, you bitch, I''ll kill you!" Wu Yihan roared, and suddenly took out a sharp fruit knife to aim at Tianmiao''s heart.


    Wei Ling was surprised, and he was about to stop him.


    It turned out that someone was faster than him.


    Xi Linghe has been flying up a foot, ready to kick in Wu Yihan''s stomach, Wu Yihan whole person flew out. He knocked down several tables and finally hit the wall before he stopped.


    "Cough..." Wu Yihan coughs up a mouthful of blood. She only feels that her stomach is hot and her internal organs seem to have moved.


    All the students present were shocked.


    All these changes happened so fast that many people didn''t react.


    Tianmiao pulled a stool and sat down. He asked Wu Yihan with a smile, "is it painful?"


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I did it. I did it all. Your family''s capital chain is broken by me, and your company''s ships are all re inspected by me, and all of them are unqualified. It''s also my decision to recast or destroy. I also asked people to check the accounts of your company. Tax evasion, gang involvement and money laundering. So your father, your mother and your grandfather were all arrested. I did it. So what? What can you do? Bite me? "Tianmiao smiles happily. Every time he says a word, the anger in Wu Yihan''s eyes deepens.


    And the students around have been completely stupid


    in the sky, what are you saying?


    Feeling, so powerful, so cool, so domineering!


    Who is Tianmiao? How can you bring the Wu family to the pot?


    Dai Shiqi looked at the scene in amazement, her brain was blank at first, then she was excited, and her whole body was shaking. Her eyes are shining to the sky. What she always wanted to do, someone did it! And so understatement, so fast!


    Zhang shuixuan is happy to see Wu Yihan lying there like a dog. But there are also some fears. Fortunately, I didn''t offend TIANYAO. This person, really can''t offend!


    Wei Ling almost knelt down, ah, the goddess is so handsome, so handsome! Cool!


    Li Yingjun whistled softly, and his mood was flying.


    "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!" Wu Yihan struggles to remember, but he can''t get up. Xi Linghe''s foot was so powerful that it hurt her internal organs. The situation was so sudden that Xi Linghe didn''t control his strength at all.


    "What did you say?" Tianmiao tilted his head slightly and thought seriously, "yes, I like the way you can''t stand me and can''t do me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    "That''s what it says." Li Yingjun whistled again and said happily.


    "Who are you? Who the hell are you? At least let me die in peace Wu Yihan finally realized that he could not get revenge. She roared with a ferocious face. She is too unwilling. Who is Tianmiao? She doesn''t even know who Tianmiao really is. Is that how it ends? Not reconciled!


    "Want to know?" Tianmiao took a cup of coffee in Dai Shiqi''s hand and sipped it. Then Dai Shiqi quickly handed over a strawberry cake. Tianmiao looks at the strawberry cake in front of her eyes, turns to Dai Shiqi''s bright eyes, smiles and takes the cake.


    Want to know!


    Everyone here wants to know!


    "You want to know, I don''t want to say. You''re going to die, hee hee. " Tianmiao took a bite of strawberry cake and said with a smile.


    "Poof!" Wu Yihan vomited a mouthful of blood, no exaggeration, she really vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Gu Nanyu


    Dai Shiqi


    Zhang shuixuan


    Wei Ling


    Li Yingjun: "hee hee."


    All the students in the room are:


    Wu Yihan never thought that she would get such an answer. She looked at the sky maliciously, "I will not let you go, I will never let you go."


    "Wow, you threatened me. I''m afraid you''ll come back to kill me when you get out of prison. What should we do? Oh, why don''t you die in prison. " Tianmiao looks at Wu Yihan. After hearing her words, his face suddenly turns pale. He can''t help but smile after finally floating a scared expression on his face. "You are actually very good. At this time, you are still reminding your opponent not to give you a chance, but to completely solve you."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, I didn''t mean that..." Wu Yihan finally regained his mind and remembered his situation at the moment.


    There was no sound in the classroom. What happened today really turned their world upside down.


    Wu Yihan, who is usually high above, is afraid to lie on the ground, facing the sky.


    And usually mild and approachable Tianmiao, but like a noble Queen, but also an iron queen. With the most gentle and beautiful smile on his face, he said the most terrible and chilling words.


    This contrast is crazy!


    "Why are the school security personnel so slow to drag people away? Let the police go to the door and take people. Our school anniversary will continue. " Tianmiao stood up, looked at Li Yingjun and asked.


    Li Yingjun accepted his fate and went to the door to make a phone call. He was really convinced. Well, it''s an honor to serve the queen.


    Wu Yihan was taken away.


    The school anniversary continues.


    However, there are a group of people around the sky at the moment.


    Wei Ling has been pushed aside.


    "Queen, oh no, what do you want to eat? I know the fried chicken made by class B of senior two is very good. Queen, would you like to have a try? I''ll buy it. " Well, it''s hard to correct the title of Queen.


    "Queen, our class''s steak is a must, not blow not black."


    "Queen, would you like to try our fried yogurt?"


    ¡­¡­


    Dai Shiqi was busy in the kitchen. She was so excited that she almost squeezed out all the cream in her hand.


    "I feel like a dream, Shui Xuan. Just now we still said that Wu Yihan would do whatever she wanted. Now we see her falling down. " Dai Shiqi was full of joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    "Yes, I was just saying that God has always been so unfair. As a result, Wu Yihan immediately had retribution. Maybe I should take that back. " Zhang shuixuan also laughed, "by the way, I saw Gu Nanyu looking for you to go out. What did I say to you? Tell you? "


    Dai Shiqi was stunned and turned to look at Zhang shuixuan.


    Zhang shuixuan shrugged: "you think I''m stupid. He looks at you differently. What do you think? "


    "He and I are not of the same world." Dai Shiqi bowed her head and continued to make cakes. "No matter in real life or in spirit, we are not people in the same world. It''s totally inappropriate. It''s impossible without a common idea and a common ideal. Our families are so different that I didn''t tell you about it. "


    "When it comes to feelings, you make your own decisions. No matter what decisions you make, I will support you." After hearing this, Zhang shuixuan said softly.


    "Thank you, shuixuan." Dai Shiqi smiles.


    Zhang shuixuan also laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    The school performance in the evening.


    The talents in class a of senior three remember that Wu Yihan has been taken away. What about the performance of their class? It seems that we have to cancel it.


    Shenyue high school''s party stage is in the gymnasium, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people. The stage is very luxurious, and the sound effect is even more shocking. Now the auditorium of the whole stadium is full. A wonderful program to see the audience surging.


    Zhang shuixuan finds the host of the party and tells the host that Wu Yihan of class A in senior three has an accident at home, so the performance is cancelled.


    The host looked at Zhang shuixuan in surprise: "we all know what happened to Wu Yihan. It''s because there are too many evildoers who have been accepted. Besides, the list you put in has nothing to do with her. "


    "You all know?" Zhang shuixuan was puzzled.


    "Didn''t you watch the school forum? Wu Yihan, tut, I can''t see it. From the beginning, I thought that this person was a bit domineering. The last time I slandered the school flower incident, I felt that she was jealous and twisted. Now I know that this man is a pervert. " The host cut his voice, "your class is ban Hua and other students perform musical instruments. Don''t you know? Wu Yihan reported it. Oh, I see. Did Wu Yihan do it on purpose? You don''t know the program of your class. Wu Yihan wants to make a fool of himself. "


    Zhang shuixuan was shocked. This is what Wu Yihan can do.


    Wait for the host to report the performer of the program, and the person who is reported is not prepared at all, and will not. So, are you going to go or not? On the words of shame, not on the words affect the whole class honor.


    "This Wu Yihan is really disgusting." The host couldn''t help saying, "then the program of your class will be cancelled."


    "Good..." Just as Zhang shuixuan was about to agree, the voice of heaven came from behind him.


    "Don''t cancel. Go ahead as usual."


    Zhang shuixuan turned his head and saw Tianmiao and xilinghe standing behind. Looking at their dress, Zhang shuixuan is shocked.


    "Wow! Come prepared! Then the next program is you. School flower, you are really beautiful, so beautiful. Forgive me for my lack of culture, I can only say beauty. " The host stares at Tianmiao and Xi Linghe: "are you two ancient clothes of that dynasty? It''s so special. Is it custom-made? It''s beautiful. Can you tell me which designer wrote it after the performance? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "Made at home." Xi Linghe replied with a smile, "so maybe I can''t introduce it to you."


    "Awesome, when you become a designer, I will be your loyal customer. All right, let''s get ready. I went up first. " The host said excitedly and went on stage.


    Zhang shuixuan looks at them, smiles and wants to say something, but she doesn''t know what to say. Finally, she turns into a sentence: "come on."


    "Thank you." Xi Linghe smiles.


    On the stage, the host took the microphone and said excitedly: "I believe everyone is looking forward to the next program. It''s Tianmiao and Xi Linghe in class a of senior three. They perform, ah In short, please enjoy the wonderful performance of the two Xueba. Anyway, I won''t give you a performance and answer a test paper on the spot. "


    There was a lot of laughter.


    The stage lights went out.


    Tianmiao and Xiling river walk on the stage slowly.


    Tianmiao gently pinched Xi Linghe''s hand: "come on, you are the brightest star."


    The whole stadium quieted down.


    A melodious sound of Xiao rang out.


    Then another wonderful musical instrument sounded, and many people couldn''t tell what it was.


    The light came on, and two beams of light hit Tianmiao and Xiling River respectively.


    Throughout the stadium, many people breathed in.


    This situation, this scene, trip people.


    Two girls, beautiful as a perfect picture.


    People can''t help holding their breath to enjoy the scene.


    Xi Linghe, holding the flute and plucking the konghou, played a song together.


    No one knows what the track is because no one has ever heard it.


    But I feel my soul sublimated with the music on the stage.


    The audience seemed to see the mountains, the running water, the birds, the flowers blooming and the ice melting. The seasons are changing and growing.


    There are more than 10000 people in the gymnasium, but only Xi Linghe and Tianmiao''s playing sound are left.


    All eyes are focused on the stage.


    They want to carve the figure of these two people in their eyes, and print the track in their hearts.


    Li Yingjun stood at the door, staring at the two people on the stage. At that moment, he felt as if he had forgotten himself, and as if he knew himself clearly.


    When the performance was over, Tianmiao and Xi Linghe stood up and bowed, the audience broke out a huge call and applause, and almost overturned the roof of the stadium.


    "Xueba is really omnipotent." The host came on stage and said excitedly, "we really know nothing about the power of Xueba. I really want to ask two Xueba, what else can they do? Or should we ask, "what won''t?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Yingjun turns around and leaves the stadium.


    He knew that his class would be the first in the party.


    The school anniversary was a great success and a successful conclusion.


    And Xi Linghe and Tianmiao''s performance at the party surprised everyone. The forum is full of photos of these two people, the butcher version.


    After the celebration, the school took three days off.


    After the holiday, when Dai Shiqi arrived at school, he saw Zhang shuixuan waiting at the school gate, as if waiting for her.


    "Shui Xuan?" Dai Shiqi met her.


    "I have good news for you." Zhang shuixuan said happily.


    "What?" Dai Shiqi asked.


    "There are two places in our class for the National Physics Olympiad." Zhang shuixuan said happily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    "That''s also Tianmiao and Xiling river. What''s the relationship with me?" Dai Shiqi doubts.


    "Tianmiao has transferred to another school. So it''s you and Xi Linghe who are going Zhang shuixuan said.


    "What?" Dai Shiqi suddenly turned to look at Zhang shuixuan in surprise, "do you say Tianmiao transferred to another school? When did it happen? "


    "It''s the end of the school day." Zhang shuixuan said.


    "Where did it go?" Dai Shiqi blurted out.


    "I don''t know. Nothing about her can be found. Wei Ling tried every means to find out, but he couldn''t find it. " Zhang shuixuan shakes her head.


    "Then why didn''t he ask Xi Linghe directly?" Dai Shiqi asked.


    Zhang shuixuan


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is your expression so hard to say?" Dai Shiqi asked.


    "Probably, he didn''t remember to ask Xi Linghe directly, because I didn''t expect this one." Zhang shuixuan said. Suddenly feel their intelligence and Wei Ling, the blow is really too big.


    "Let''s ask." Dai Shiqi speeds up and walks to the classroom with Zhang shuixuan.


    There are many people around Xi Linghe. Obviously, these people don''t know that Tianmiao has transferred to another school. They were all discussing Xi Linghe''s wonderful performance at the party.


    Wei Ling half dead lying on the table did not move, a pair of life without love.


    "Xiling river." Dai Shiqi went to Xi Linghe''s seat and considered the words, "can you tell us where Tianmiao has transferred to?"


    "What? Did the goddess transfer? When did it happen? "


    "Why haven''t you heard of it? So suddenly? "


    "I haven''t heard. However, it''s true that Tianmiao used to go to school with Xi Linghe. Today, Xi Linghe came by himself. "


    When Wei Ling heard Dai Shiqi''s question, he suddenly stood up and ran to the front of Xi Linghe''s seat. Yes, how could he be so stupid to ask Xi Linghe directly?


    "Where did the goddess transfer? Why did you transfer all of a sudden? " Wei Ling urgent roar of ask a way.


    Li Yingjun also looked curiously this way. He also wants to know how Tianmiao suddenly transferred to another school.


    Xi Linghe laughed and raised his finger to the top: "she went back."


    Ah? What do you mean?


    "Are you teasing me? If you don''t want to tell me, that''s funny. Interesting? " Wei Ling is a little angry.


    "I''m not teasing you. Tianmiao went back. Her last name is God Xi Linghe said softly with a gentle smile on his face.


    Wei Ling never recovered.


    "Don''t you see? The appearance of Tianmiao seems to be a special solution to Wu Yihan''s problem. " Li Yingjun said suddenly.


    On the stage of the party, his feeling reappeared.


    I feel that Tianmiao doesn''t belong to them.


    Zhang shuixuan and Dai Shiqi look at each other in amazement. They don''t know what to say.


    The whole classroom, a quiet, people look at each other, can not believe.


    There was a breeze, and everyone was settled.


    Time seems to be still.


    Li Yingjun looked at the scene in surprise. All the people were still. Why could he move.


    The next moment, the sky appeared in front of him.


    "The sky is dim! Are you heaven Li Yingjun looks at the person who appears suddenly and murmurs to ask a way.


    "I''m leaving. After I leave, everything about me will be erased and everyone will forget me. But before I leave, I want to have a word with you. " Tianmiao smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    "Will everyone forget you? Including Xi Linghe? " Li Yingjun frowned a little hard to accept, and then he looked at the sky with complex eyes, "so, you are really God."


    "Li Yingjun." The voice of the sky is misty.


    "What?" Li Yingjun is puzzled.


    "You read the name of Xi Linghe upside down?" Tianmiao smile, and then in Li Yingjun''s unbelievable eyes, turn into stars, disappear.


    Time is flowing again and everyone is back.


    However, Li Yingjun found that everyone seems to have forgotten the existence of the sky.


    He opened the forum without any information from the sky. Yes, only the information about Xi Linghe, a transferred student, and Wu Yihan''s bad behavior were published after her family had an accident. There were words of condemnation and deserved punishment at the bottom of the post.


    As a transfer student, Xi Linghe won the first place in the first monthly exam and never came down again. At the school anniversary party, he performed the flute solo in ancient costume, which surprised everyone. Her best friend is not Tianmiao, but Yuan Wei.


    She really completely forgot about the sky.


    What about Wei Ling?


    "Wei Ling? I didn''t come to class. He said it''s not comfortable today. " Gu Nanyu was reading the textbook, but he was absent-minded. Thinking about when to tell Dai Shiqi. After the college entrance examination?


    Wei Ling was not at home or in the classroom at the moment. He stood in front of Gu Nanyu''s parking space, covering his heart. Always feel that they seem to forget something important? What is it?


    Li Yingjun looks at Xi Linghe who is explaining the topic to Yuan Wei, and suddenly remembers the words that Tianmiao said before he left.


    Read Xi Linghe''s name upside down.


    Xi Linghe, he Lingxi


    He Lingxi!!!


    It''s her!


    It''s he Lingxi!


    Xi Linghe seemed to feel that someone was looking at her. She looked up and was surprised. Li Yingjun, who looked at her in her eyes, just felt a little strange and didn''t think much about it. She bowed her head and continued to explain the topic to Yuan Wei.


    "I see." Li Yingjun laughed, "God Omnipotent God. But God also made mistakes. You can''t see through the real human mind. You think I just like her when I protect her? Of course not. I just don''t want to destroy such excellent things... "


    Years later.


    Xi Linghe has his own pharmaceutical team. We have developed many specific drugs for some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Most of them are sold to Li Yingjun''s company.


    Xi Linghe and Dai Shiqi founded a public welfare fund to say no to campus violence. It''s used to help children who suffer from school violence. Give children who suffer from school violence a platform for help.


    Twenty years later, an unknown and deadly virus broke out and quickly swept the whole country.


    Xi Linghe''s team worked day and night to overcome this problem, and finally developed specific drugs and vaccines to control the epidemic and avoid greater losses to human beings.


    ¡­¡­


    "Originally, he Lingxi is so powerful. That''s why they are the lucky people in the world. " Kongho looked at Xi Linghe''s actions and said with emotion.


    "Yes. So she can''t die. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "But human feelings are so complicated. This is Li Yingjun. You can''t see through his mind. I thought he liked him, too. " Kongho touched his dragon horn and remembered that the little dragon horn in today''s cartoon was wearing a small hat. He thought whether he wanted to wear the whole hat for his dragon horn.


    "Yes..." Tianmiao smiles, "OK, open the next world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    The boundless desert.


    The cold night sky is full of stars.


    A three story Pavilion suddenly appeared in the vast desert.


    "Hey, what are you doing there? Why don''t you come in when you see it? " Kongho squatted at the door of the shop where everything has its own shop and yelled out.


    "I I''m afraid I''ll dirty your shop. "


    "Since you can see our shop, you are the one who is destined for you. Come in, you won''t dirty the shop. " Kongho held a hot water bag and said, "the temperature difference in the desert is really choking."


    "Are you afraid of the cold?" Dongxiao appeared next to konghou, frowning at konghou squatting at the door, and asked inconceivably. A dragon, although not mature, but cultivation is not weak, how can you be afraid of such a low temperature?


    "Isn''t that the right thing to do? Hey, hey. " Kongho put away the hot water bag, took out an ice cream to eat, and waved to the man at the door, "come in quickly."


    "Really, is that ok?" The people at the door seemed hesitant.


    "Yes, our boss has been waiting in there for a long time." Dongxiao made a gesture of "please come in."


    The people at the door finally stepped into the door.


    Under the guidance of the Dongxiao, I met the owner of the shop where everything is.


    "You''ve been at the door for three days." Tianmiao said with a smile, "kongho has already told you about our business?"


    "Yes." The man sat down carefully and answered.


    "Well, say what you want." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "I I hope he forgets me. " The man stopped and said slowly.


    But Tianmiao smiles and leans back.


    "Guest, tell me what you really want. Otherwise, it won''t come true. " Tianmiao leans in the big soft chair and says patiently.


    The person sitting opposite was silent


    after a long time, the man finally said: "yes, this wish is not true. I don''t want him to forget me. I''m such a selfish and ridiculous person. "


    "It''s human nature. It''s not just good or bad. " Then, guest, what is your real wish


    "I think, think, he can go back safely. Then, never come again. I hope he has a good time The man''s voice was bitter.


    "That''s all?" Heaven smiles.


    The man was silent.


    "Do you want to see him again?" Tianmiao took the ice cream from kongho, bit it and asked with a smile.


    "No..." The man shook his head. "I don''t want him to see me like this again. He just has a good life. "


    "Well, as you wish..." Tianmiao smiles.


    The man stood up and bowed to the sky: "all I can give is..."


    "No, I don''t want those. As for the price, I''ll come and collect it then. " Tianmiao raises his hand to stop it and signals to see off the guests with Dongxiao.


    Dongxiao politely leads the man to the door.


    The man went out of the shop and turned around. There was a desert in front of him. Where was the shadow of the shop.


    Will the wish come true?


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    Kongho was still biting the ice cream: "I like vanilla, strawberry and blueberry. I don''t like chocolate. It''s bitter. "


    "After suffering, I''ll try again." Tianmiao bit an ice cream and said with a smile.


    Konghou smashed his mouth and his eyes brightened: "ah, sweet?"


    "Yes, sweet..." The voice of the sky is far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    This is the last town you can see before you enter the Irel desert. It''s noon now. The whole road is distorted by the hot sun. The heat wave is sweeping everything here, and the view you can see is covered with heat.


    Three SUVs drive into the town and arrive at the parking lot of a hotel. The front door is opened and a pretty girl comes out. She is about twenty-one or twenty-two years old. Her eyes are not used to the dazzling yellow sand and she squints slightly. She puts her hands above her eyes for shading. The University of Wisconsin logo is on her dark green short sleeves and trousers The rear of the parking lot is the edge of the desert. Looking out, the golden sand sea is boundless.


    Because it''s the hottest time at noon, there are almost no people on the streets of this border town. The low bungalow buildings continue to form a small town. It lives by selling materials before entering the sand sea all the year round.


    Everything here is more than three times more expensive than that outside, but when you are here, generally no one cares about the price of what you need. The people who come here are not adventure enthusiasts, and tourists are just bad guys who want to seek gold in the sand sea.


    This is the first time that the Department of history and Archaeology of the University of Wisconsin has put the research on desert civilization. This desert used to be the center of a splendid civilization. Under the yellow sand, the lost kingdom with the most fantastic color and the tomb of the last monarch of this kingdom are buried. This is the theme of graduation thesis for the graduating students.


    Cheng Luo is one of the students who will graduate soon. Her parents are both university professors, and she has a strong interest in Archaeology and historical relics. When she heard that the University organized a group of scholars to do some research on historical sites and civilizations in the world''s largest irell desert, she signed up and convinced her parents to go together as an internship assistant.


    Thinking that the school''s professional team would not encounter any great danger, their parents agreed. After half a month''s preparation, their team of eight people got on the plane to the irier desert. It took them six hours to reach their destination. Then they took another night''s car to reach the largest desert entrance that had been fully developed.


    Considering the danger of entering the desert directly from other places, we have chosen this very mature route.


    Several people got off the bus behind him. On one side, senior Zhou Qiang handed Cheng Luo a sunshade. He said, "the ultraviolet is too high. Let''s go to the hotel to have a rest and wait for the notice. It seems that the previous guide doesn''t come."


    "Ha? It can''t be true? Is it easy to find a temporary guide? " Cheng Luo was a little surprised.


    "I''m not sure. Forget it. Let''s go to the hotel first. I''m so hungry. Let''s go, Cheng Luo." The senior turned around and called Cheng Luo to the hotel.


    Open the glass door and feel like you are in heaven. The temperature of the air conditioner is cool and comfortable, completely separating the heat just now. Professor Wu and the rest of the teachers are sitting in front of the sofa in the reception area discussing something.


    "Hello, Uncle Wu, teachers." Cheng Luo went to say hello.


    "Well, Cheng Luo, I''ve just sent a message to your parents to reassure them. Now that everyone is here, let''s go to lunch first. It''s almost arranged here." Professor Wu stood up from the sofa. He was still tall and straight in his fifties. Apart from some mottled white hair, he looked like he was in his prime.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    They go back and forth in the field all the year round in their archaeological work, and they have developed good physique. Almost all of the teachers who follow Professor Wu are dark skinned and strong. They say they are teachers, but they are all students of Professor Wu, so Professor Wu has always been respected. These teachers are all assistants of Professor Wu this time.


    "Uncle Wu, have you heard that you can''t find a guide?" Cheng Luo asked after him.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, but the news and the information released through the network, and the money added, there should be an intermediary to contact me later." Professor Wu sat down and asked everyone to sit down. The restaurant in


    Hotel basically takes spicy fast food. Several teachers are discussing how to add the location detector code to the camel back on the signal display. After all, every camel is expensive. The Secretary of the local culture bureau is sitting at the table. They helped the Kwai tech team prepare the camel, the supplies and some fly in advance. Necessary materials that cannot be brought on board.


    After dinner, Cheng Luo politely said "slow down" to the elders, and then withdrew from the private room. The small hotel had only three floors, and there was no elevator. She went up to the second floor, swiped her card into her room, opened a can of iced coke and drank it slowly.


    Looking out of the window, there is still no one in the street outside. Under the eaves of the small department store opposite, there is a man who attracts her eyes. In such a hot weather, he is wearing a thick Black Hoodie, army green overalls, and a pair of desert boots. In short, he looks very hot. He has short black hair, looks cold and handsome, But this gloomy temperament makes people feel difficult to get along with.


    The man was answering the phone with his pocket in his hand, and then he walked up to the road.


    Cheng Luo takes back his eyes, drinks his coke and gets ready to go to bed.


    Cheng Luo took a nap, and the bumps in the car didn''t recover until now.


    Before long, Professor Wu called to ask everyone to gather in the front hall. Cheng Luo packed up his things and went downstairs to see the man who was not in the same season before his nap. How can this man be here? Cheng Luo has some doubts in his heart.


    The rest of us arrived in the front hall one after another. It''s about 4 p.m., and the sun is going down. The air conditioning of the hotel is also on. Professor Wu stood in front of us and said, "ah, this is our newly hired guide, que Qiu. First of all, I''d like to thank him very much for helping us enter the desert with us. I believe that under his leadership, we can work together To complete the research project together. "


    The crowd applauded one after another, but que Qiu just nodded faintly, then shook hands with Professor Wu and went out. I didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    "Why is this man so cold?" Zhou Qiang whispered.


    "People who may have real skills have some strange temper. This man is said to be very famous here. I know this desert like the back of my hand. Before those guides heard that our research project was going to the place, they all refused to go. Only this man dares to answer. Of course, his price is not cheap. It''s several times as much as a normal guide. "


    "So powerful?" Cheng Luo asked in surprise.


    "Yes." The assistant nodded, "we have investigated. This man has a good reputation. It''s really capable. "


    "That''s good. The desert is changing all the time. With this man, we feel at ease." It''s time for Zhou Qiang to relax.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    The head of the Cultural Bureau at the gate has already asked someone to lead a camel team. Que Qiu seems to be very familiar with camels. After patting the neck of the leading camel, a group of camels lie on the ground.


    The people in the team put all the supplies and other things they needed on camels. In fact, everyone was very excited because most of them had never ridden a camel.


    "When you''re ready, let''s go." Que Qiu leads the camel and talks about the key points that need to be paid attention to. Then he leads the people to the road sign and points to the intersection of the desert development zone.


    After the identity registration kiosk, a path extends into the hinterland of the sand sea. From here on, you can''t drive in. There are some dangerous signs along the way. The sand is long. People wear sand proof glasses and lead camels to the planned detection points.


    After seeing it, que Qiu said that it would take about two days to get to the mark point. He really knows this place very well and answers all his questions, but most of the time he doesn''t take the initiative to speak.


    It''s getting dark. Everyone starts to sing excitedly and gets tired. When they are tired, they go to the camel''s back to have a rest. After a few hours of being familiar with the camel''s riding method, several people are wilting and don''t speak on the camel''s back.


    The coldness in the desert began to appear with the disappearance of the sun. The temperature difference between day and night was so great that everyone began to put on their thickened assault suits. However, the guide que Qiu still didn''t put on his clothes as if he couldn''t feel the cold.


    There is no pollution in the remote desert area. The sky seems to have been scrubbed. The stars are extremely shining. A crescent moon and the twinkling stars form a magnificent map of the sky.


    It''s 9 p.m. now, and many people have begun to yawn. Que Qiu takes a compass and another thing that looks like a compass but has higher complexity to distinguish the direction. He turns back and says, "another hour, we''ll have a rest."


    With the gradual deepening of the nine people, there are no signposts or roads marked before. At this time, it shows the importance of finding a good experienced guide, because if you are not careful, you may never get out of the desert.


    Que Qiu goes back and forth on his camel to explore. He drags a dead wood back by the way. He tells everyone to rest in place and unload what they need from the camel. Everyone starts to set up a tent. Que Qiu splits up the dead wood and makes a small campfire. Cheng Luo helps to put the ready self heating fast food away, waiting for everyone to eat after they set up the tent.


    She rubbed her hands, looked at que Qiu sitting in front of the campfire and asked him, "guide, aren''t you cold?"


    Que autumn light way: "not cold." And then there''s no more words.


    At this time, senior Zhou Qiang came over and sat down on the ground, took off his hat and beat his legs and said, "ah, I''m so tired. My legs are swollen."


    Cheng Luo handed him a self heating meal and said, "eat something first."


    All of them sat around the campfire for dinner. Professor Wu read the information while eating.


    "Two thousand years ago, the Irel desert was the capital of the largest Irel Dynasty and the most mysterious country in history and civilization. Later, because of the shortage of water resources, the whole country moved. As for where the migration went, no one knows. The last monarch who lived in the capital was king Che Professor Wu said as he picked up a twig and put a circle on the ground. He circled a small circle in the middle and said: "what we want to explore is the tomb of King Che. I believe we can collect a lot of academic data. I have studied it for more than ten years before we can roughly determine its location. Of course, we don''t want to go down to the tomb. We can make a scientific exploration. If this tomb needs to be scientifically excavated, I would like to We''ll report it again. Maybe you can get the migration address of the imperial capital. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Everyone nodded. Before they came here, they all did a lot of homework. Only the guide que Qiu held his head and poked the bonfire with a stick. He didn''t have much interest.


    Because Cheng Luo was the only girl in the party, the vigil was not arranged for her. Instead, several assistants were arranged to rotate after everyone went to bed.


    Just after dinner, everyone had no sleepiness, so they chatted around the campfire. Only que Qiu sits quietly, looking at the vast desert, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Cheng Luo plans to take a book out of his tent and get familiar with the ancient kingdom of irir again.


    When she came out of the tent, she found that the place where she just sat seemed to be a person?


    She blinked her eyes hard. No one? Are you too tired to hallucinate?


    But under the yellow halo of the campfire, there is indeed a shadow sitting there!?


    Cheng Luo was surprised. He counted it carefully. Yes, it was nine people! How can there be one more? If you count yourself, there are only ten people? Who''s the other one?


    "Wait You see if I''m blinded? How could there be a figure there? " Cheng Luo interrupted several people.


    There was a moment of silence around him. Everyone looked at Cheng Luo and immediately stood up and counted carefully. It was good! The guide''s hand, just now is Cheng Luo''s position, impressively many a shadow.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    A chill rose from the soles of my feet.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Cheng Luo''s voice trembled, almost crying.


    "No, I don''t know. Are we going to hell? " Zhou Qiang did not dare to move and looked at the shadow.


    "What are you talking about? I''ve forgotten all the materialism I learned in school, haven''t I? " Another teacher said, but still nervous.


    Only the guide sat still. His face was calm. He picked up a burnt black wood and moved it to the other side. Then the figure disappeared.


    "Don''t make a fuss. It''s just an illusion. A fire in the desert reflects the shadow of the sand mountain over there. Where is the ghost?" He said faintly.


    After listening, everyone breathed a sigh, but they were still a little afraid. The atmosphere of chatting disappeared. Everyone looked at each other. After a long time, Professor Wu said that it might be that today is really too tired. He made a mistake and asked everyone to go back to sleep. Except for the two watchmen, the others said good night to each other and went back to their tents.


    Cheng Luo, holding the book, goes back to the tent and tosses it over and over. After a long time, he sleeps in a daze.


    A gust of overcast wind rolled up the yellow sand at the foot of Que Qiu, whirled there a few times and disappeared.


    Que Qiu reaches out his hand, grabs a handful of yellow sand, slowly releases it, and the yellow sand flows down from his fingers. His eyes became a little disconcerted.


    Que Qiu instructs them to burn the rest of the dead trees and go back to sleep. They don''t leave the camp too far, so they take their sleeping bags and go to the camel team to sleep. He doesn''t go to the place left for him in the tent.


    Until six o''clock in the morning, que Qiu was woken up by the wind and sand, and the sky was still bright, but the crescent moon in the sky was still very bright. However, at this time, it changed into a kind of cold feeling, like a layer of miserable white fog shrouded in the sky, which made people feel goose bumps?


    In the morning, the bright moon is not sinking, this is the magic moon!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    Que Qiu immediately sat up and found that the campfire did not know when to put out, and there was no white smoke. It was very normal on the other side of the camp, and snoring came out occasionally.


    As soon as the magic moon comes out, it shows that the sand wind is coming. This kind of sand wind is extremely strange, and it is the thing that all animals in the desert fear most. He immediately gets up to go to the camp to wake people up. He must watch the camel team. He can''t stop the frightened camel team alone. He can only call people. Without supplies and transportation, they can really die in the desert.


    Originally lying on the ground, the camels made a series of uneasy low chirps. They seemed to feel the danger signal coming from the sky, but because the leader didn''t get the command, they just stood still.


    "Wake up! Sand wind is coming! The camels are going to run He ran this way and cried.


    But it was too late. As soon as he left the camel team, he was staggered by a sand wind blowing from behind. The sand wind was not the dust storm that he usually saw, but just like a swarm of bees gathering together, with a little blood red, stirring, and constantly blowing towards the camp. The leader camel, who had been shaking, could no longer resist the sand wind, and ran quickly It''s too late.


    When they came out with their clothes on, where was the shadow of the camel? Most of the surplus materials and water were on the camel, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    "Sand wind?" Professor Wu also has some doubts. He has been doing Archaeology and exploration for so many years, but he has never heard of this term.


    "You don''t know Ariel. It''s totally different from a normal desert." Que Qiu said, "do you forget that this is a cursed land in legend."


    Cheng Luo asked nervously: "what should I do now? We have to get the lost camel back first. "


    Que Qiu took out the compass like thing from his arms, turned around, and said, "I''ll go to find it. You clear up the camp first, and stand by. If anyone runs around and dies, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "Guide! I''ll go with you Cheng Luo wants to keep up.


    "No, just stay with them." Que Qiu waved his hand and refused, then he ran to the sand mountain not far away.


    When you turn around the sand mountain, you can see a section of broken wall which is almost completely weathered. You can vaguely see some engraved totems on it. Que Qiu raises his hand and opens his five fingers to feel the air flow. Will the sand wind disperse for a while and a half? There is a trace of its disappearance.


    He could feel that the sand wind was not malicious. Otherwise, when he realized that the sky was a magic moon, the sand wind would have formed a whirlwind and lifted all the tents.


    They seemed to drive him away.


    He opened his eyes and determined the direction. Generally, the camels would not run far, because the sand wind soon dispersed. He followed the footprints and found five camels gathered together. After whistling, the leading camels ran quickly.


    In less than an hour, que Qiu rode the leading camel, followed by six camels, but unfortunately, the four camels who were specially used to carry water and some supplies could not be found. They should have run too far to hear the instructions.


    Several people who had been waiting in place could not help cheering when they saw que Qiu, and repeatedly said that the guide was reliable. Que Qiu jumps off the camel''s back, but brings them bad news: "the water is gone."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    What should I do? Is this the end of their journey?


    Now it''s not a retreat, it''s still a day''s journey from the destination, but it''s gone like this. How can it come back?


    Some people suggest that we go back to reorganize first, while others say that we will wait to see if the camel will come back.


    "Guide, what do you think we should do now?" Mr. Zhou Qiang asked him.


    "Go on, if you want to go to the center of the Imperial City, otherwise you will have to go three months later, and the weather is not suitable for you to go into the desert."


    "But without water, how can we come back..."


    Cheng Luo stood up and said: "we have come here. We will miss a long time if we go back to straighten up. The guide is right. In a few days, it will be a dust storm. We may not be able to come back here. Now it''s not a matter of coming back, or it''s a matter of abandoning the scientific examination. But without water, we can''t keep going. However, it''s really hard to give up now. "


    The public discussion stopped, either give up or move forward, only these two choices. It''s just that both options are difficult.


    "Guide, is there any way to get more water?" Professor Wu asked que Qiu.


    Que Qiu nodded and said, "if you survive today, there is a puddle about two kilometers away from the place you said. You can only get out of the water in the middle of the night, or drink camel''s blood."


    "He is the most famous guide. He knows a lot." Another teacher praised. The money is not in vain!


    "Well, everyone bear it today. Now we find a small bottle of water in our backpack. Let''s go there and the guide will take us to look for water." Professor Wu said with one stroke.


    When people heard Professor Wu say so, they had no other objection. Maybe those camels could come back?


    Because of the lack of four camels, there were several people and two people riding a camel instead, and the speed of the team slowed down. Everyone no longer had the excitement of arriving in the desert. Until noon, everyone was ashen, their lips were dry, the sun was poisonous, and they could not expose their bodies, so they were easy to get sunburnt. They could only wrap their coats and wear sand proof glasses It''s easy to walk.


    "Thirsty I''m really thirsty. " There is a teacher lying on the camel''s back, powerless, that small half bottle of water but a person a mouthful is divided.


    Professor Wu, who was older in front of him, turned over from the camel''s back.


    Que Qiu, who was beside him, immediately jumped down to see if Professor Wu had any problems.


    Professor Wu seems to have some symptoms of heatstroke, and he needs to replenish water because he is constantly sweating due to exposure to the sun. He is older than most people in the family, and the symptoms of dehydration first show up on him.


    The sun is scorching all the people in this desert. The sand under him can heat the eggs to the same temperature. Cheng Luo quickly takes the warm sleeping mat in the tent and spreads it on the ground. Then he and his classmates build a small shed with cloth and umbrellas to shield Professor Wu from the sun.


    "The professor has to drink water." Cheng Luo said.


    But now I can''t find a drop of water. What should I do?


    Que Qiu took out the dagger from behind his waist and went to the camel team. "I can''t help it. I can only drink camel''s blood." He would not have done so if he had to. Every camel is a valuable asset and a guarantee for them to get out of the desert. Every time they lose a camel, they are in more danger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    It''s just that there''s no other way.


    Que Qiu goes to the camel step by step and selects the weakest camel. He sighed, touched the camel''s neck and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Just as que Qiu raised his dagger, there was a crisp sound of "Ding ~", and he subconsciously raised his head to look in the other direction of shaliang. This sound is the unique camel bell of camel group. Is it that he met other people?


    He put down his hand and ran forward for a few steps. A hundred meters away, a black haired woman in a white dress and long skirt was sitting on the leading camel. She was so beautiful that she almost stopped breathing. It seemed that she was not disturbed by the hot sun at all. Huang Sha, who was fierce just now, was beside her. She imitated Buddha as a obedient pet. The breeze raised her hair sentimentally, and her mouth was smiling She was walking slowly to this side, and behind her, she was following about 30 camels, each of which was of excellent breed, which was stronger than the ordinary domestic camels found by the Cultural Bureau. They were carrying a lot of material packages on their backs.


    Que Qiu tried to cross his left and right arms and shake them. With the unique voice of the camel team, he wanted to attract the attention of the woman who suddenly appeared in the desert.


    The woman and the camel team soon came to que Qiu, and a water bag was thrown into que Qiu''s arms.


    "I think you''re in some trouble?" The girl''s left hand supported the hump and chin, looking at que Qiu.


    Que Qiu finds it hard to describe the beauty of a woman with any adjective. She''s not human at all! Her whole body can not see a trace of turbid atmosphere, even in the long yellow sand, she is like a pearl embedded in the sand.


    Who is she? Why does a person appear in the desert?


    Que Qiu nodded and said, "yes, just now we met sand wind. Our camels can''t be found. There is no water. There is an old man in bad condition."


    "Well, I have. Go and save people first." The girl nodded, raised her hand, and a camel ran to que Qiu.


    "Thank you very much." Que Qiu turned over, got on his camel and ran to Professor Wu.


    Que Qiu asked someone to unload the water together. He quickly opened the water bag that the woman gave him and fed some water to Professor Wu.


    "Thank goodness, where''s the water from? Is this our camel back? " Cheng Luo asked.


    "No, I met a woman. It was her camel. She saved Professor Wu Que Qiu said.


    As if he had been moistened by the source of life, Professor Wu, who was still in a coma, slowly opened his eyes.


    And here a few people with a cup of water and then handed a cup of Cheng Luo, Cheng Luo water again to Professor Wu to drink.


    After a while, Professor Wu could hold himself up.


    Que Qiu drank some water with his water bag, and his eyes fell on another camel team not far away from them.


    They have bypassed the sand beam and appeared on their side.


    The girl in white, with her black hair fluttering and her leather boots stepping on the sand, is leading the camel to come here slowly.


    "It''s her camel. Just now, this girl generously gave water to save Professor Wu." Que Qiu said.


    Everyone gathered around to thank him, and he was even more surprised that there was such a beautiful woman.


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you so much!" Thank you and I thank this woman one by one.


    The woman shook her hand and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Just call me Tianmiao."


    "The sky? What a nice name. " A male teacher praised, "thank you so much. We don''t know what would have happened if we hadn''t met you. "


    At this time, Professor Wu, who had improved a lot, also held on, thanking Tianmiao for the water, so that he could recover his life.


    Que Qiu is also thanking Tianmiao. If she didn''t show up in time, he would have killed a camel. But there were doubts in his mind. In the vast desert, a woman appears single. And it''s not human at all.


    Is this common?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    "The direction of miss Tianmiao seems to be the same destination as the place we want to go, because only here can we quickly enter the hinterland of the ancient country." Que Qiu said, "does Miss Tianmiao also want to visit the old site of the ancient kingdom of Ariel?"


    "Well, yes, I also want to explore the ancient kingdom of Irel. The legend of that ancient civilization is so fascinating. " Tianmiao said his purpose with a smile.


    "Miss Tianmiao alone?" Que Qiu said, "are you alone in the vast desert? It''s dangerous. "


    "But we are in danger. Tianmiao also saved us. Sister Tianmiao, it''s cool for you to explore the desert with so many camels in such an environment, isn''t it? " Cheng Luo said excitedly.


    "Yes, miss Tianmiao is very powerful." The other male assistants praised him.


    "Sister Tianmiao, we are a college professional examination team. Thank you for your help. We Can we go together? It''s boring to be alone, isn''t it? We can have a chat along the way and have a care. " Cheng Luo musters up courage and proposes first. In fact, when she said this, she was not confident enough, because the discerning people knew that if they went together, they would take advantage of it.


    They are short of water and supplies. However, the camel team in the sky is abundant at first sight.


    "We don''t have water now, and we don''t want to take advantage of Tianmiao. We can pay for it." Cheng Luo quickly added. She really hoped that she could continue the examination, and really didn''t want to give up.


    "Yes, we can pay. Miss Tianmiao, is that ok? " The other assistants also spoke quickly.


    People are a little uneasy waiting for the answer from the sky.


    After all, in the desert, water is so precious. Now they are in a very difficult situation.


    Fortunately, Tianmiao nodded and agreed.


    "Of course. I''m honored to be with a professional team like you. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Several people couldn''t help cheering.


    Finally, we can move on!


    Because of the addition of such a peerless beauty, the other men in the scientific research team became energetic and had nothing to say with Tianmiao. Tianmiao, on the other hand, separated the camels and asked them to ride one. As for these ordinary camels, they followed their own camel team.


    "Sister Tianmiao, how did you get here alone? It seems that we are the only team around when we come here! It makes sense that we should have seen each other. " Cheng Luo is still a little curious.


    Tianmiao turned around, blinked his eyes and said, "yes, have you forgotten? We met in the town before we started."


    When she said this, people thought of it as if they had just entered the town. When they got off the bus, they saw Tianmiao leading the camel team passing in front of them.


    "Ah, yes, I''ve seen it before. Mr. Wang also saw it, right?" An assistant replied, "at that time, we were still saying that the camels of this camel team were very strong."


    "Yes, yes, I remember." The other assistant nodded.


    Cheng Luo remembers that there is such a thing. I forgot.


    Only que Qiu didn''t speak. He was quite sure that there had never been such a huge camel team or such a beautiful woman in that town yesterday. If she had, the whole town would be boiling, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Que Qiu looked at the sky and lowered his head.


    The doubt in my heart is growing.


    Who is this beautiful woman who is not human? What''s more, her appearance is too timely and too abrupt.


    It didn''t take long for them to set out again. With a strong camel team, the time they had just delayed seemed to have been recovered and they were heading for the destination they had set before.


    As a guide, que Qiu is still at the front. He doesn''t talk much. He just decides the way and goes forward, thinking about the origin of the sky in his mind. human beings? Or, the goblins in the desert? Is it possible? Is there such a beautiful spirit in this desert? Is it malice or goodwill to mix with them? For a moment, que Qiu had some confusion in his mind.


    because of the arrival of the sky, the men in the team didn''t walk long before they washed. They all looked radiant. Even when they were tired, they had to bite their teeth and straighten their backs, and they didn''t want to lose face in front of the beautiful women.


    Until it''s completely dark, the same yellow sand has changed in front of us. There are more and more ancient buildings, and all kinds of stone pillars and other debris are scattered and scattered in a very regular way.


    Professor Wu took a close look around his glasses and exclaimed: "it seems to be a memorial square, 53 stone pillars, and a temple to heaven. Yes, it seems that we are not far away from irergu!"


    All the people gathered around them. This rare historic site excited these scholars. They took photos, made manuscripts, and passed through the temple of heaven. These are the records only learned in books.


    "The last record of Tongtian altar was updated three years ago. According to an article published by a monument enthusiast, it seems that there are too few people who can really get here." Professor Wu sighed.


    "Yes, it''s impossible to be here without a professional guide, because we just walked through the sand of Ariel''s maze. After a day''s tour, the ordinary team will be sent to another direction." Tianmiao said on one side.


    Que Qiu suddenly turns her head and looks at the sky. Does she know so clearly?


    Professor Wu replied with a smile: "miss Tianmiao is really knowledgeable! It seems that our guide really has real talent and learning. Our money is not in vain. Guide que Qiu, you didn''t tell us about it before. It seems that we still made money. "


    Que Qiu seldom quipped: "then it seems that I should raise the price?"


    After a laugh, they began to camp. The camel troop was well equipped and advanced. Even the solid micro fuel needed for the campfire was sufficient. The campfire before the camp was much brighter than the one raised with dead wood last time, and the heat was also abundant.


    Tianmiao and chengluo are sitting on a mat, wearing a cloak, chatting with chengluo.


    "Sister Tianmiao, I''ve also brought a small self heating hot pot. Would you like to try it?" Cheng Luo asks the sky.


    "Good." Tianmiao nodded and said. "Well, I''ll treat you to something delicious, but you may need help."


    Tianmiao said, looking up at the people: "I brought a grill or something, we can get some barbecue or something to eat, the sixth camel is, is anyone willing to be a chef?"


    "I''ll go, I''ll go, I''m a professional barbecue!"


    "I''ll come, too!"


    This group of men scrambled to find the grill, busy courting.


    After taking care of the camel team, que Qiu sat in front of the campfire and did not speak. He just watched them go back and forth quietly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Thanks to TIANYAO''s generous sharing, we have not only brought down the barbecue rack, but also many different kinds of drinks and beers, which makes people happy. You can eat barbecue in the desert!


    All kinds of delicious meat are put on the grill, which brings infinite happiness to this originally boring journey.


    Cheng Luo is embarrassed to take out her self heating hot pot. By contrast, it''s chilly. But before this kind of self heating small hot pot has been a luxury for her. I''ve been hiding it secretly, and I''m not willing to eat it.


    "We''ll have your little hot pot next time. I''ve brought canned luncheon meat and I''ll put it in a small hot pot. " Said the sky in a whisper.


    "Well." Cheng Luo smiles.


    At ordinary times, you may think it''s nothing to go out for a picnic or a barbecue. You know, going into the desert is a hard job. We all ate dry food and fast food for two days, and when we smelled the meat, we almost became hungry wolves.


    Tonight''s bonfire will be very lively. Cheng Luo said with a smile while eating roast chicken wings: "this time is right. It''s ten people! Sister Tianmiao, you don''t know. Last night, there were only nine of us, but there were ten of us. The guide said that we had hallucinations and were scared to death. "


    "Well, maybe you''re too tired." Tianmiao said with a smile, "it''s like this in the desert. Sometimes we can see mirages. But the city you see doesn''t belong to any city in the world. Sometimes there are some phenomena in the desert that can''t be explained


    "Yes, this is the charming place of desert. Mysterious, full of unknown things, people can''t stop Thought the male assistant said with emotion.


    "But that day scared me." Cheng Luo palpitating said, "I think that day I really did not read wrong ah."


    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination. I don''t believe you count it again today. " An assistant joked.


    Cheng Luo really counted the past one by one: "one, two, three, four 8¡¢ Nine, ten Eleven... "


    The smile on Cheng Luo''s face suddenly solidified, and the roasted chicken wings on her hand were almost unsteady. Her body began to tremble, and her teeth were trembling, "how How Eleven? "


    Time seems to have regressed to last night, and the originally bustling camp was frozen again in an instant.


    After a while, Professor Wu said, "how can it be? I count


    He stood up and counted them one by one and said, "ten of them. That''s right. Are you too tired, Cheng Luo?"


    And they also counted it several times, ten indeed.


    "Cheng Luo, don''t be afraid. There are only ten shadows." The sky tiny this time lightly grasped the wrist of the distance Luo, "chicken wings take steady, don''t drop, drop more waste."


    "Really, really?" After being held by Tianmiao''s wrist, Cheng Luo''s mood slowly calms down. She looks up and looks at the shadow at the feet of the people.


    "Really." The sky tiny comforts again, "you see again, confirm."


    Cheng Luo carefully counted again, and it was ten shadows.


    What''s going on? Is it true that I am wrong? Or hallucinations?


    Cheng Luo pinches the chicken wings in his hand, but he doesn''t understand.


    At this time, Mr. Zhou Qiang''s voice trembled: "but last time I seemed to see ten shadows. What''s more, Cheng Luo is wrong twice. How can he be so clever? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    At this time, a gust of wind arose in the desert for no reason. It circled around the camp, swinging the fire back and forth. The wind blew behind them, just like the sobs of a woman.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Cheng Luo is about to cry, and her calm heart panics again. She leans tightly against TIANYAO.


    The wind is getting louder and louder, and the sobs like women are more obvious.


    They all shivered, and they all felt their hair standing up. They slowly turned their heads and looked around. There is nothing but the shadow of them.


    "Heaven, sister Tianmiao, I''m so afraid." Cheng Luo said with a cry.


    "Not afraid." Tianmiao patted chengluo on the shoulder.


    Que Qiu frowned, and her expression did not change much.


    Senior Zhou Qiang suddenly fell to the ground. He looked frightened and stammered: "really There are really eleven What a shadow! help! There''s a ghost! There''s a ghost


    The words burst the nest, and everyone turned to count the shadows. There were only ten shadows on the ground reflected by the fire.


    However, senior Zhou Qiang suddenly got up from the ground and ran out of the camp shouting "ghosts and ghosts" like crazy.


    A few more robust teachers immediately catch up with this scared some abnormal people on the ground.


    "No ghosts! You''re blinded


    "No! that! Sitting there! There''s another one Zhou Qiang''s eyes were wide open and he kept shrinking backward. The other finger was the place where que Qiu sat.


    Que Qiu naturally noticed it. He pointed to his side and asked the senior, "do you say here?"


    As soon as Zhou Qiang''s eyes rolled, he fainted.


    There is nothing around que Qiu.


    Tianmiao took off his cloak and stood up to shake the sand.


    After the clatter of the cloak shaking, the wind like a woman sobbing disappeared.


    "Maybe it''s the lack of water before, too much physical load, and then completely relax, the mentality collapsed." Que Qiu stood up and said, "I have a tranquilizing sachet. I''ll give it to him later."


    "Thank you very much." An assistant said gratefully.


    Professor Wu said, "don''t even think about it. He just scared himself. All right, help him back to rest. I''m on my way tomorrow. Don''t be suspicious. They are all people who have received higher education. How can they still be afraid of this? "


    After Professor Wu''s words, everyone''s mood finally stabilized.


    Several assistants take Zhou Qiang back to the tent. One of them asks que Qiu for the medicine bag to take back to Zhou Qiang.


    Que Qiu lies down in front of the campfire with his sleeping bag. He seems to dislike sleeping in the tent. When he lays the sleeping bag, he takes a look at the distant camels. They lie there quietly.


    Que Qiu lies in her sleeping bag and closes her eyes. But in my mind, I always see the scene that Tianmiao shakes his cloak and the strange wind disappears.


    She''s not simple. She''s not an ordinary person.


    But who is it? Or, what kind of existence is it?


    Tianmiao and chengluo live in a tent. Chengluo is afraid to put his sleeping bag next to Tianmiao''s sleeping bag. That''s a lot of peace for her.


    Zhou Qiang soon woke up after being helped in. After smelling the medicine bag given by que Qiu, he really woke up a lot. Also some embarrassed, before he was scared like that, especially in front of his sweetheart Cheng Luo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Cheng Luo doesn''t know Zhou Qiang''s mind. She leans on her sleeping bag and falls asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    A night passed.


    It''s coldest in the desert when it''s almost dawn. I have the illusion of sleeping in the ice and snow. Que Qiu opened his sleeping bag and almost lost his eyes by the sand leaking from it. He sat up and found that the sky that should have gradually brightened had not changed at all. It was still like late at night. The cold wind howled, and the camels crowded together began to agitate. Que Qiu opened the water bag and drank water. He went outside for a walk and found Professor Wu was up and sitting outside I brush my teeth with my pony.


    "Professor Wu." Que Qiu nodded to say hello.


    Professor Wu''s face looked much better than yesterday. He waved his hand to him, gargled and said, "hard work, guide."


    After a few words of conversation, the team members came out of the tent one after another. After washing, they ate some biscuits and were ready to set out. However, they hesitated and asked que Qiu, "why does it seem that there is still no daylight?"


    It''s already half past seven. In any case, it shouldn''t be as dark as it is now.


    "The black sandstorm is expected to come in two days. Today, it is estimated that we can''t reach the target point. We have to go to the ancient oasis city to avoid the black sandstorm before we can go through hull shoal to the imperial city. We have to make a big circle."


    Zhou Qiang asked, "why? In a few days, it doesn''t mean that the weather will be worse, our speed will slow down again, and there won''t be enough supplies. " Other assistants protested, asking why they had to stay.


    Que Qiu still explained faintly: "because we can''t get there today, we planned to go through the black death road today. There are no machines and compasses. We can only distinguish the direction by our eyes, and the black sand storm covers the clouds and the sun. It''s like we can''t distinguish the direction on a night without stars and moon. When the black sand storm comes, everyone will die. Now we have to find a shelter first. Moreover, it is because of the shortage of materials that we need to go to the oasis for supplies. Do you forget that so many of us are using miss Tianmiao''s water alone. Do you really think Miss Tianmiao''s water can support us all to our destination? "


    At last, que Qiu''s tone began to mock.


    Zhou Qiang''s face suddenly turned red. Indeed, he had forgotten. Tianmiao''s generosity, let him, should say more than him, let everyone ignore this point.


    "Sorry, miss Tianmiao, please forgive our selfishness. We are in such a hurry. " Professor Wu apologized to Tianmiao.


    "It''s OK. I can understand your feelings. However, as the guide said, we do have to replenish drinking water. Otherwise, it can''t support the use of so many of us on the road. " Tianmiao waved his hand to show that he didn''t mind.


    "Thank you for your generosity. Well, let''s listen to the guide. Make up the water supply first, then try to find a way. The task of scientific research is important, but personal safety should also be put first. " Professor Wu made the decision again, and everyone no longer had any objection.


    Tianmiao nodded and said, "let''s go." He turned and went to the camel team. The others followed.


    One day when Tianmiao was around, he didn''t ride the leading camel, but the one next to Tianmiao. However, Tianmiao still let him lead the way. The camel team seemed to naturally assume that his camel was the temporary leader and went up with him.


    And que Qiu is very clear about the position of the leading camel in the camel team, and she controls the camel team so easily?


    Although there were many questions in his heart, que Qiu never asked. From the first time he saw Tianmiao, he decided that she was not an ordinary person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Since last night, the spirit of senior Zhou Qiang has been somewhat bad. Although he smelled the medicine bag given by que Qiu last night, there was a little wind in the desert as soon as he set out today. He was just like a bird in fright and almost wanted to jump a camel. He usually looks very smart and steady, but he didn''t expect that his psychological quality is so poor, which makes Professor Wu, who insists on bringing him here, very dissatisfied. But now there is no way, so he can only let another assistant ride a camel with him to take care of him.


    We all thought that the ancient oasis city was not far away, but we found that it had been two days before we saw a corner of the ancient oasis city. It was dark and the next disaster was brewing, which made people feel very depressed.


    At the moment, in this long yellow sand, see a green dot, just like a mirage, people can''t believe it is true.


    In recent days, everyone has hardly slept and is on the way. Que Qiu seems to have a deep fear of the black sandstorm. We must make everyone hurry up.


    "Green! Oasis ancient city? Are we finally coming? " An assistant pointed to the front and yelled.


    "Almost. Walk for another half day. Don''t look at the green. You''ll have hallucinations." Que Qiu replied.


    It seems to be close at hand. In fact, it is far away. People without practical experience will be stimulated by this sudden hope to consume all their physical strength, and then die on the way to this oasis.


    Subconsciously, I untied my water bag and wanted to have a drink. Then I remembered that they had no water to drink.


    Even if Tianmiao gives generously, how can one person''s water supply be used by eleven people?


    In the constant rush, the last water is also drunk.


    Now they deeply feel that que Qiu''s persistence is right.


    If they don''t come here to supply water, they may fall into the desert.


    Everyone''s mouth is dry and skinny. Yellow sand blows his face like a mud shell. Sand proof glasses can print multiple glasses on his face. It''s hard to eat sand all the way.


    Half of the people came here with the idea of seeing the world. Where have they suffered this? One by one in a mess, just want to go to the oasis quickly and have a good drink.


    No one noticed that the sky wrapped in a cloak was as bright and beautiful as it was when we first met.


    The dark clouds in the sky are gradually surging up, and countless huge black spherical thunder clouds are patched together, as if they can''t bear the weight and fall to the ground at any time.


    "No, the black sandstorm is coming. Speed up! We''ll be there in two hours! We''re going to get water! " Que Qiu yelled at the back, urging the camel team to speed up.


    Too late, too late!


    Yellow sand is constantly blowing. Que Qiu, who is leading the way in front of him, suddenly stops the camel team. He raises his right hand high, opens his fingers, feels the wind for a moment, and says with some desperation in his tone: "finished, sand wind is coming..."


    It was like a swarm of bees gathering in groups, with a little blood red, stirring, constantly rushing to the camel.


    The camels have obviously smelled the dangerous smell, and the sand wind drove the camel team, let them run crazy, straight to the ancient oasis city.


    The camels tried their best to escape from the threat of sand wind, and their white froth flew, regardless.


    Maybe it''s more terrifying than the black sandstorm that hasn''t come yet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    All the people were shaken up and down by the camel, and almost vomited all the way. They felt that they were going to fall apart.


    Even the front que Qiu looks a little ugly.


    The terrible sand wind disappeared after reaching the ancient oasis city.


    It''s an ancient oasis city. It''s just some weathered ruins. There''s a small pool not far away, where some green plants grow. However, it''s a rare source of underground living water. This small pool hasn''t dried up for hundreds of years. It used to be very prosperous, and the situation has changed, leaving only the ruins on the yellow sand.


    After finally controlling the camel, que Qiu turned over and sat on the ground for a while.


    As the camel team kept up, Zhou Qiang, who had been in poor spirits, suddenly came to the spirit, jumped down and ran into the ancient city.


    "Zhou Qiang! Zhou Qiang The male assistant who followed him couldn''t catch up with him at all. He turned over the camel and lay on the ground and couldn''t move.


    We can only watch Zhou Qiang disappear in the ancient city.


    Professor Wu has passed out for several times, and now he feels that he has lost half his life, and he can''t move with his camel.


    The sky is more gloomy and dark. Que Qiu takes a look. It''s two o''clock in the afternoon, but it looks like ten o''clock in the evening.


    After a long rest, he and his men found a dilapidated stone house and asked everyone to fill the big hole on one side with material boxes. After that, they called four strong men to go to fetch water together. Because the black sandstorm will last two days and one night, they can''t die of thirst here. Before the sandstorm comes, they should go to fetch water, Find Zhou Qiang by the way.


    "I''ll go with you." On one side of the sky said.


    "Sister Tianmiao, you''d better stay with us!" Cheng Luo is obviously not at ease. A weak woman, you''d better not follow her.


    Que Qiu has no opinion about Tianmiao''s proposal. In his heart, Tianmiao is too mysterious. This is not an ordinary person at all. Maybe It''s not human.


    "All right, let''s go. Be careful." Que Qiu said.


    In the end, only Professor Cheng Luo and two thin male teachers continued to repair the stone house.


    Cheng Luo looks out worried as he works. I don''t know what happened to Zhou Qiang. Why did Zhou Qiang just run away like crazy.


    It''s like It''s the same as evil.


    Pooh!


    What is evil but not evil.


    Cheng Luo shook his head hard.


    Where do ghosts and gods come from in this world? Thanks to my higher education, I can''t imagine.


    After reflecting on himself, Cheng Luo looks out again.


    I hope there won''t be an accident for senior Zhou Qiang. Please come back safely.


    It''s so dark outside that I need to turn on a flashlight.


    Que Qiu put on his glasses, covered his face with scarves, carried two large empty plastic kettles and set out with hunting rifles, which were provided to them by the Cultural Bureau just in case.


    As soon as I went out, I was almost unable to stand by the strong wind.


    Cheng Luo put emergency lights at the door to identify the direction of Peugeot. A strong white light rushed to the sky to guide them.


    Five people spent a lot of effort to gradually close to the pool, not far away came a wolf howl, let a few people stop at the same time.


    "Sand wolf?" Que Qiu''s face changed and his heart sank. "Come on, take out the gun!"


    A wolf howl represents that there may be 70 or 80 sand wolves lurking around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Already someone exclaimed, "look over there!"


    People look to the left, where the green like ghostly fire general wolf eyes have become a, staring at this side, people creepy.


    A huge silver sand wolf came out slowly.


    They occupy the land of life and look at several people.


    The wolves are fully prepared. At the command of the first wolf, they will tear all the people to pieces and swallow them.


    "Don''t shoot yet!" Que Qiugang is going to remind the two men who hold the gun that the head wolf is not moving. It''s better not to shoot, or it will be considered a provocation.


    As soon as the words were heard, a gunshot broke through the wind. The bullet did not hit any wolf, but the howling of the wolf almost drowned the area.


    "Sorry, I''m so scared!" A male assistant dropped the gun on the ground, shaking and crying.


    The angry wolf is getting closer and closer in the sandstorm. Saliva is constantly flowing out of his mouth. It seems that he can''t wait to kill all these people.


    Behind it are swarms of sand wolves, who even surround them in a circle at some time, ensuring that they have no chance to escape from any angle.


    "Damn it, I can''t get away!" Que Qiu had some despair in his heart. He had not chosen to retreat just now, so he had already missed the best chance to escape. But retreat Seems to be a dead end!


    These wolves have obviously been occupying the land of life and will not allow anyone to get water. If they can''t get water, they will die.


    This is a multiple-choice question with the same answer! The answer is death. Dying of thirst or being eaten by wolves.


    Que Qiu thought strangely at this time, which of the two ways of death is better.


    I saw the wolf jump up to a few people, but suddenly in the air, like a call, rushed to their back.


    Behind them is the sky!


    Does the wolf have to choose the most tender meat to eat first?


    What the hell is that? So picky! Although


    is in Tucao, it is make complaints about electric light and flint.


    "Heaven, be careful!" Que Qiu yelled.


    The others cried out in horror.


    However, Tianmiao just gently waved his hand and made a reassuring gesture.


    Almost at the same time, the wolf completely stopped the action, gently "Wu ~" close to the sky, and then carefully put his head under the palm of the sky, like a very docile dog, looking forward to the master''s touch.


    "Good boy." Tianmiao touched the wolf''s head.


    The giant silver wolf, who was sent from hell a moment ago and dominates all people''s lives, now lies on the ground happily because of the touch from heaven, revealing his abdomen.


    Que Qiu and his party stared in amazement.


    Is this an illusion?


    What''s going on?


    This wolf, asking for touch? Cute?


    But it''s not an illusion!


    That''s the truth!


    Tianmiao reward the same hand rubbed its stomach, the wolf issued a happy whine, just like a clever big dog.


    Que Qiu, they have been stunned.


    Que Qiu looked at the sky with deep eyes.


    Who is this woman?


    Tianmiao rubbed the wolf''s stomach, turned his head to que Qiu and said, "go and fetch water."


    The others woke up and rushed to fetch water with buckets.


    "We won''t get a lot of water, just enough." Tianmiao touched the wolf''s head.


    The wolf seemed to understand. After nodding, he rubbed his hand happily.


    "All right, let''s go." Tianmiao smiles.


    The wolf whimpered and disappeared into the oasis with these sand wolves. Those green eyes also disappeared in the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Four people went to the pool and found a very hidden stone entrance, which was coming out of the water. Three people used their clothes to block the wind and sand in a circle, and one used a bucket to pick up the water. After about 20 minutes, they finally got the water. A group of people carrying water slowly into the stone house.


    The sand inside was lifted to the door by everyone, and the cracks in the stone house were basically blocked. Several assistants made a door with tents and shelves, which could barely block the wind. Fortunately, the stone house is not small, so people can sit in the back, light a fire with micro fuel and cloth, and the flashlight is not turned on, in order to keep the electricity sufficient.


    The wind is blowing all over the place. The wind is howling like a ghost crying. The wind is blowing through the cracks in the stone. Although people have stone houses to shelter from the wind, the wind still makes the room temperature very low. The chilling feeling gradually strikes. Everyone is shaking around the small fire.


    "Let''s all go to the sleeping bag to keep warm. Fortunately, we brought the sleeping bag with us this time. Remember to lay the insulation mat well. Two people will watch the night in turn. Others will have a rest early to save their physical strength." Professor Wu spoke first.


    "Well, we can''t get out these two days. Everybody hold on. Xiao Wang and I are here tonight." Another assistant said immediately.


    "I don''t know. He Well Cheng Luo is a little sad. In such a big sandstorm outside, his hope of survival is really slim. "What''s the matter with seniors? Why is he suddenly so abnormal? Did you really not see him all the way? "


    "No. I don''t know where he went Just now, one of the assistants who went out to fetch water shook his head in pain. "It''s lucky that we can come back safely. Zhou Qiang I hope he has good luck. "


    "Maybe he''ll find it by himself in the middle of the night. We watch out for movement when we watch the night Cheng Luo said.


    "Well, we will." The assistants nodded.


    All of a sudden, que Qiu said, "everyone has his life. If he is cursed by Ariel, no one can stop him."


    "Curse? Guide, do you believe this legend? " Cheng Luo looks at que Qiu and frowns.


    "Everyone in this business has respect for Ariel. If you don''t believe it, people who are not liked by Ariel will be cursed and rejected, and then disappear." Que Qiu said with a light look as she spread the mat.


    "But seniors are not bad people." Cheng Luo bit his lip and said in a low voice. And curse? Is there really such a thing?


    "It has nothing to do with good or bad. Besides, there is no absolute good or bad. It''s just that Ariel doesn''t like him." Que Qiu went into the sleeping bag, slowly finished, then raised his hand to pull up the sleeping bag, ready to sleep.


    Cheng Luo''s mood is a little complicated. She''s always been a materialist and doesn''t believe in curses. However, what happened since she entered the desert has shaken her faith. Is there any unknown existence in this mysterious desert?


    Cheng Luo silently hopes that the seniors can meet them again safely. She leaves the fire and goes to Tianmiao''s sleeping bag. She finds that Tianmiao hasn''t put on the sleeping bag yet.


    "Why haven''t you slept, Tianmiao sister?"


    Tianmiao pulled the sleeping bag and said with a smile, "well, I''m going to sleep. I''m waiting for you. "


    "Thank you, sister Tianmiao. I''m really scared these days. I''m not afraid to sleep with you. " Cheng Luo said with a smile, spreading out his sleeping bag, "Oh! wait a minute! I''ll get something. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    Cheng Luo remembers that she has a blanket in her backpack. Tianmiao looks soft and weak. Give her a cover. It''s too cold at night.


    She went to the material pile at the top door to find her backpack, and tried to find it in the corner with weak fire light. When she was just about to reach for the backpack, she found that there was something protruding under the backpack, white.


    Cheng Luo''s heart suddenly inexplicably nervous, she gently moved his backpack, and then, with a exclamation, sat on the ground.


    Que Qiu first opened the sleeping bag and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Then the drowsy people were scared out of sleep by Cheng Luo''s scream. They all sat up and looked at her and asked what was wrong with her.


    Cheng Luo points to the corner of the material pile and trembles: "here are There''s a skeleton


    Que Qiu''s face was calm, and he said casually: "the most important thing in the desert is skeletons. Don''t be afraid. It''s normal."


    Indeed, I don''t know how many people die here in the irell desert in a year. I''m afraid sometimes a dry corpse can be poured out with a bath of urine. It''s not surprising that Cheng Luo is still a student, and he hasn''t actually seen a corpse. It''s reasonable to be surprised.


    Suddenly, there is a dead skeleton in the room, which makes a group of living people living in the same room a little unable to sleep. A few brave people get out of the sleeping bag and go to Cheng Luo.


    Sure enough, just now it was windy and dusty, and people were busy running for their lives. They didn''t notice here. Now, looking at it, there was a white bone and half a skull exposed. The dark eye hole half covered by sand looked ahead. They didn''t know how many years they had died here. At first glance, it was really frightening.


    Assistant Wang squatted down and said, "it''s better to bury it, otherwise it''s strange."


    Several people nodded, ready to get some sand on the side to cover here, to show respect for the dead.


    I don''t know the thickness of the sand that was covered here before, because the door block lifted the sand out a layer, which made the skeleton show a little bit, so now it doesn''t matter. Several people who touched the ground stopped in surprise.


    Each other quiet for a few seconds, and quickly pick up the sand with their hands, this, several men can not keep calm.


    Under the tentacle, a thin layer of sand is torn open, all human bones.


    "This Why so much? " Assistant Wang''s face was full of sweat, and he went to dig the bones behind him. As expected, they were all white bones.


    Now, no one can sleep. I don''t know how many human bones are under my body. How can I make people dare to sleep?


    "Is it difficult Can''t you tell me what''s the burial place here? " An assistant wearing glasses said that after all, we have more archaeological experience with the professor. In such cases, it''s usually a funeral pit for sacrificing gods.


    Professor Wu also came out of his sleeping bag, turned on his flashlight, looked around the whole room, squatted down to look at the crisscross bones, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. This stone house is like a refuge, because most of the buildings around it collapsed. This big stone house is the only one with uncertain age. It may be the refuge built by people at that time However, we can''t find out the details carefully or draw a conclusion easily. And these skeletons, perhaps after the migration of people here, some people passed here to escape the sandstorm and had an accident, or maybe later a team of explorers came here to take refuge, but they were unable to get out of here and died here. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    "Accidents, what accidents are there?" Cheng Luo murmurs to himself at this time.


    When they heard her, they were stunned. And then one by one the vests got cold.


    "Could it be the wolves?" An assistant whispered.


    "Maybe. Let''s have a rest. In such an environment, the most important thing is to protect our physical strength. " Que Qiu said.


    "Wolves? What wolf pack? " Cheng Luo asked. She asked nervously, "didn''t you just meet the wolves? I heard the gunfire. Isn''t it an illusion?"


    "Nothing. There will be wolves in the desert. Maybe these skeletons met the wolves who came to look for food, and then they suffered misfortune. " Que Qiu obviously doesn''t intend to tell the story of Tianmiao and the wolves. Changed a speech, perfunctory past.


    The other assistants didn''t say anything again. Although I don''t know why que Qiu said this, I always feel that que Qiu has his reasons for saying this, and I also feel that it doesn''t seem to be a good thing to say it.


    Everyone was silent for a while. Professor Wu told everyone to go back and have a rest. The dead are gone, and it''s the first thing to save their lives.


    We covered the front with sand and some tarpaulin at the door to keep the bones from showing. Then we all silently changed the direction of the sleeping bag. In the stone house, we could only hear the wind outside, but it was hard to fall asleep.


    The night is particularly long and frightening. The thermal sleeping bag locks the body temperature, so that it won''t be damaged by the low temperature of the desert.


    The silence lasted for a long time. Gradually, everyone fell asleep in the heat.


    The fire made of solid micro fuel gradually became smaller, and the assistant who sat on one side to watch the night also held his head and went to sleep.


    Cheng Luo tosses and turns. I don''t know how long it took to fall asleep. The wind disappeared, and gradually, a lively talk appeared in my ears.


    Cheng Luo slowly opens his eyes and finds himself walking in a very busy street.


    Is it a dream?


    This kind of ancient wall and house decoration seems to be which prosperous town? Because most of their totem decorations follow the picturesque style of ancient irier, which should look like a small border town. She has studied a lot of information in this field and will not admit it wrong.


    The sun is shining, the temperature is comfortable, just like spring, it makes people feel relaxed. Pedestrians on the street are dressed in exotic styles, with light yellow as the background and rose red as the matching gown. Almost all men are big beards, and women''s faces are deeper. They are tall, and women are tall and sexy, which is totally different from the modern style.


    The small town is like a quiet and peaceful day. The vendors are selling goods enthusiastically. The melon and fruit vendors are cutting a melon into small pieces and giving it to the people who come and go. They are invited to taste it. The children who chase and fight are still laughing in their ears.


    Is it a dream?


    Cheng Luo looked at all this carefully as he walked, thinking that he must write it down. Such a magical dream is really special.


    The city is not big. Most of the buildings are built on earth walls, which are similar to the town when he came here. The rooms are not very high. After walking through the gate guarded by the guards, about five minutes ahead, Cheng Luo sees an oasis pool. By the side of the pool, which is carefully repaired by some black stones, there are many lush green plants, some broken flowers, and a few Populus euphratica trees on one side.


    She was stunned. It seems that when they came here, they talked about the water pool of the ancient oasis city?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    It used to be so full of vitality that it brought hope to the whole town.


    Cheng Luo walked a few steps forward, and suddenly heard someone calling her. She agreed. Looking back, she turned out to be a senior!


    The senior dressed neatly and cleanly, with a short white sleeve, stood not far away from her, raised his hand and shook it mechanically, saying: "go back Go back... "


    "What?" Cheng Luo is a little confused. She takes a few steps to ask the senior how he came here, but she can''t get close to him.


    Like a body without vitality, he just waved his hand, smiling, watching her and repeating, "go back, go back."


    A huge chill from the bottom of her heart made Cheng Luo stop breathing. She didn''t dare to go forward any more, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    All of a sudden, the warm sunshine was covered by thick dark clouds, the green grass in the pool behind quickly withered, even the Populus euphratica trees withered and fell, and the huge black desert storm turned this place into a terrible hell in an instant.


    There were countless screams, calls for help and cries in the city.


    Cheng Luo feels that she can''t control her body at all. She is like an audience forced to watch a disaster. She can only stand in the same place and see everything in front of her.


    "The curse of Ariel! Here comes the curse of Ariel! "


    She heard someone crying in despair.


    The sandstorm spread all over the place and soon buried the whole town completely. The chaotic shouts just now gradually disappeared. The thick black sand opened its mouth to a huge monster and swallowed up the town completely.


    As soon as the scene turned, a group of more than 20 people came out to take care of them and ran into a stone house. The black sandstorm blew the wooden door away, and a piece of black stuff poured in. It turned out to be a group of big rats with red eyes. They submerged the stone house. Between the screams of the people, they were gnawed into white bones, without even leaving a drop of blood.


    More than 20 corpses were scattered in every corner of the stone house, and the skeletons of seven or eight people surrounded by the door were stacked together.


    Cheng Luo feels as if he is in tears, but there is still a voice in his ear saying, "go back, go back."


    The black wind and sand gradually subsided. In front of her was the shabby stone house. The camel team in the distance was coming here.


    Cheng Luo, who is at the front, will never admit his mistake. He is their guide que Qiu.


    She wanted to get rid of everything to call the guide''s name, but she couldn''t move.


    Que Qiu pointed to the black stone house and said, "go to hide first! We need to find more water! "


    Then Cheng Luo saw them enter the black stone house and begin to build it.


    And Tianmiao and several other assistants and guides went to fetch water.


    Then she saw a green ghost fire, the eyes of the wolves hidden in the dark.


    Wolves, so many wolves! It''s all hidden near the water source.


    An assistant was too scared to fire a gun.


    It turned out that it was not her illusion.


    The guide and his party did encounter wolves.


    Then Cheng Luo sees the scene that makes her panic. She sees the wolf pounce on the sky.


    But the next scene, one that she couldn''t believe, happened.


    The wolf did not attack Tianmiao, but lay down in front of Tianmiao and asked for touch. Finally, I understood Tianmiao''s words and left with the wolves. Let the assistants safely water, back to the black stone house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    "Sister Tianmiao, who are you?" Cheng Luo asked.


    "She''s a goblin, she''s not human! She''s a demon wandering in this desert Que Qiu said aloud.


    As soon as his voice appeared, Cheng Luo''s body suddenly shook, just like falling from a high altitude in a dream, and then he opened his eyes.


    She opened her sleeping bag, sat up and gasped, still in shock.


    Is it a dream?


    Is it a dream?


    "Hi, Cheng Luo, you''ve had a deep sleep. I''ve called you twice. Now it''s 11 o''clock at noon. What''s your dream? Can''t wake up for a long time? " Xiao Wang was teasing her.


    "It''s like a long dream, a magic dream." Cheng Luo didn''t wake up completely from his dream and replied blankly.


    Tianmiao squatted down and touched her head, then handed her a glass of water and said, "well, drink some water."


    Hearing Tianmiao''s voice, Cheng Luo seems to have gained a great sense of security. He holds Tianmiao''s hand and says, "sister Tianmiao, I seem to have had a nightmare. It''s like an ancient oasis city. Well, all of a sudden, it''s covered by sand and wind. Many people are buried alive. I also dream of a senior. He ignores me and tells me to go back. And the guide said, "you are..."


    At this point, Cheng Luo suddenly stopped.


    "What did he say I was?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "He said that you are a goblin, that you are not human, that you are a goblin wandering in this desert." Cheng Luo said it in one breath, and then clenched Tianmiao''s hand, "he talks nonsense! He slanders people


    But Tianmiao took back her hand and said with a smile, "no, he doesn''t talk nonsense. I''m not a human..."


    Then in Cheng Luo''s frightened eyes, Tian Miao''s appearance changed. Her dress changed. She had a golden crown on her head, which was inlaid with various gorgeous gems. She was dressed in a long blood red dress. On her two wrists, she wore more than a dozen simple and exquisite bracelets. She is still so beautiful, but it is exactly the same as before.


    It used to be pure and gentle beauty, but now it''s breathtaking beauty. Tianmiao smiles and holds Cheng Luo''s wrist: "are you willing to stay in this desert with me forever?"


    "Ah Cheng Luo exclaimed.


    She sat up abruptly, but was shocked to find that everyone in the room was still sleeping.


    Turn around to see the sky, and the sky is sleeping.


    The beautiful sleeping face is like a quiet angel.


    What kind of dream do you have


    Cheng Luo lies down again.


    Dream in dream


    Cheng Luo closed his eyes again, but he couldn''t sleep any more.


    After a long time, people in the room began to wake up. And then we start to clean up.


    After Cheng Luo wakes up, he stares at Tianmiao all the time.


    "What''s the matter?" Tianmiao turns to look at chengluo.


    "Ah Nothing, nothing. " Cheng Luo shook his head.


    "Am I terrible?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "No, No. Of course not. I just had a nightmare when I was sleeping. " Cheng Luo said.


    "What do you dream of? A nightmare about me? " The sky tiny tiny tiny slants a head to ask a way.


    "Yes." Cheng Luo''s voice dropped. "I dream You go to get water, and you meet the wolves. Then the wolves listen to you very much and walk away, so that you can get the water safely. " Later, she dreamt that the guide said Tianmiao was not a human being, but she didn''t say it again. I always think that''s impolite.


    After Cheng Luo said this, he was surprised to find that several assistants who went to fetch water looked at her, including que Qiu.


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Luo is looking at by these eyes, is staring at in the heart of fluffy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    "You dreamt that we went to fetch water and met the wolves, but the wolves listened to the sky and left, so that we could get water smoothly?" Que Qiu asked.


    "Yes." Cheng Luo nodded, "what''s the problem with my dream?"


    Que Qiu didn''t speak, and the others didn''t speak any more.


    There was an instant silence in the room.


    Cheng Luo is more and more uneasy and asks: "what''s the matter?"


    "You dream of the truth." Tianmiao said with a smile, "I still have a profession. I''m an animal trainer. So to communicate with those wolves, I want to express a meaning to them. We are just passing by and have no intention of invading their territory. We will only take the water we need. "


    "Oh my God, is that true?" Cheng Luo looks at several assistants in horror.


    "Yes." Tianmiao looks at chengluo. This girl''s blood, very interesting.


    "Besides, sister Tianmiao, are you an animal trainer?" Cheng Luo asked in surprise, "that is, can you tame many animals?"


    "So many camels listen to you?" Que Qiu asked at this time.


    "What else?" Tianmiao smiles.


    "Oh." Que Qiu made a sound, but he didn''t know whether he believed or didn''t believe Tianmiao''s words. Then he turned his head and sat down to rest with his eyes closed.


    "Cheng Luo, have you ever heard of the legend of their national master in the ancient kingdom of yiruier?" The sky tiny suddenly asked softly.


    "National teacher?" Cheng Luo doubts.


    "It is said that the country of Ariel is protected by powerful national teachers. The power of the national teacher is boundless and handed down from generation to generation. Every national teacher will pass everything on to the next one before he dies. Usually the son or daughter of the national teacher. The national teachers all cherish the common people and are kind and friendly. However, the last national master did not make up his mind when he chose his successor. Because although his daughter has powerful magic power, she is narrow-minded and cruel. I can''t take on such an important task as the national teacher. " The voice of the sky is light, but no one interrupts her words. Everyone in the black stone house listens to her story wholeheartedly.


    Even Professor Wu was fascinated by what he heard, because there was no record in the literature he was involved in. Is this true or just a local legend?


    "Later, the national teacher finally made up his mind to choose another successor. This is not his daughter, but his niece. He also has talent, but his strength is far less than his daughter''s. However, the matter was known by his daughter, who was jealous and sent someone to assassinate the niece. The national teacher sent his niece out of the desert overnight and told her never to come back. Later, when the capital of the ancient country was moved, the niece couldn''t find her hometown even if she wanted to come back. " Tianmiao stretched out his hand to touch Cheng Luo''s hair and said with a smile, "after so long, this niece''s descendant..."


    At this moment, someone was pushing the blocked door outside.


    "Anybody? Is anyone in there? Cough... " People outside were shouting.


    "It''s Mr. Zhou Qiang!" Cheng Luo heard the voice, surprised to stand up, "the elder is still alive, still alive! Come on, open the door


    The others rushed to open the door.


    Que Qiu didn''t move. He looked at the sky. Tianmiao just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    When everyone''s attention was at the door, que Qiu sat down beside Tianmiao and asked in a low voice, "what else do you know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    "More than you know." The sky is dim and the corner of the mouth is crooked.


    "You Who is it? What else do you know? " Que Qiu almost lost his temper and asked eagerly.


    "You''ll know." Tianmiao smiles and no longer talks.


    Que Qiu clenched her teeth and fell silent.


    Several assistants quickly moved the materials away and let Zhou Qiang in.


    "Thank you, thank you." Zhou Qiang was disheartened. When he came in and patted his head, a lot of sand came out of his hair and his sand proof glasses were removed. He coughed several times and saw the people in the room clearly. He said happily: "teacher! Cheng Luo! It''s you


    Professor Wu turned his back and asked him angrily, "is madness cured? Where have you been? Do you know how worried you are when you leave the team suddenly! I''m not afraid to die in such a big storm! "


    "Senior! You''re gone! It scared us to death! Drink some water. " Cheng Luo also came up and handed him water.


    Zhou Qiang took the water Gudong and drank it down. Then he felt that his throat had been burned and the same symptoms had been relieved. He said: "sorry, teacher, I was a little dizzy yesterday. When I woke up, I couldn''t find you. I saw a big storm coming, so I went to the place to hide. Today, I want to find a place to avoid while the wind and sand are small Avoid, this stone house is more conspicuous, so I came here, wondering if you are here. It turned out to be you. That''s great! "


    Professor Wu waved his hand and said, "OK, eat more and clean up. What do you look like now?"


    Zhou Qiang, who came back suddenly, looks very normal, as if everything was lowered or cursed yesterday.


    Curse


    Cheng Luo suddenly remembers the elder in her dream. Her hand shakes and she almost pours the rice.


    "What''s the matter, Cheng Luo?" Zhou Qiang went up to catch the lunch box and said with concern.


    "Nothing, nothing. Just come back, senior." Cheng Luo shakes his head.


    "Thank you, Cheng Luo. The first thing I want to do when I wake up is to come back and find you Well, you guys Zhou Qiang coughed awkwardly and picked up chopsticks to eat.


    "What?" Cheng Luo is stunned.


    "No, nothing." Zhou Qiang''s face turned red suspiciously. But because the whole person is dirty, it''s hard to see.


    After listening to the wall for a while, que Qiu said, "the sandstorm is about to leave."


    Professor Wu sat aside and asked, "so we can start today?"


    Que Qiu shook his head and said, "I''m afraid we can''t. We have to go through the dark road. We have to have sunshine at noon to pass. Now the sandstorm hasn''t completely dispersed, and we can go tomorrow."


    "What is the black road?" An assistant asked curiously.


    "It''s the last section of marsh sand area in front of the imperial city of Ariel. The marsh sand will turn into a small black red area in the midday sunlight. This is the marsh sand point. If you step into it, it''s like being pulled close to the marsh. No one can save you. There will be a strange magnetic field there. The compass detector is useless. The marsh sand is very big. If you don''t know the direction, it will fall into another place It''s a desert outside. It''s like this. I haven''t been to that desert. I''m not sure. " Que Qiu''s conscientious popularization of science.


    "Oh! My God, thanks to your powerful guide, it''s much more difficult to find the ancient city than I thought. " Said the assistant.


    Professor Wu also nodded and looked at que Qiu with great appreciation. "You are really the best guide."


    Que Qiu waved his hand and said, "it''s just money."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    Today, I still want to stay in the stone house for a day. Professor Wu simply gathered people together for a small meeting. He took materials and maps and exchanged information about the past few days passing by the altar. There were many incredible things happened in the desert journey itself. Several people gathered together and began to compile drafts and wedges for this scientific examination.


    Many precious videos and photos are backed up separately. People are awed by que Qiu because they think it''s too naive. They think they can get to the scientific research destination by just walking in the desert for two days. They didn''t expect that without this guide, this group of people would have died or given up.


    Such a man, who seems to be only 25 or 26 years old, has so much experience that if he has been to King Che''s tomb, people will believe that he knows a lot about the Irel desert and is familiar with many things, but he doesn''t look like a local by his temperament and dress. When Cheng Luo looks at que Qiu, he is also curious about him.


    "Guide que Qiu, you are so powerful. When did you begin to understand the desert? I don''t think you are very like the local people." Cheng Luo holds his head and asks him casually.


    Que Qiu took a look at Cheng Luo and said faintly, "private affairs."


    Cheng Luo waved his hand: "sorry, I''m too abrupt."


    Que Qiu looks at Tianmiao. He doesn''t open his face to Tianmiao''s bright eyes. This feeling of being seen through is not comfortable at all.


    "Ah, by the way, miss Tianmiao, what you said before is not in our literature. Is that what you heard from the local legend? " Professor Wu asked politely and curiously.


    "Yes, it''s just handed down orally from generation to generation. It''s not true." Tianmiao smiles, "we can listen as stories. But it''s all about scientific research. "


    I think your appearance is the most unscientific, your words and deeds, even more unscientific. Que Qiu said in his heart.


    "Well, miss Tianmiao, what other legends have you heard, can you tell us?" Professor Wu asked modestly, "maybe we can find some useful information from these legends."


    "Yes, sister Tianmiao, please tell me. I think even stories are wonderful, mysterious and beautiful Cheng Luo shakes Tian Miao''s arm and says something coquettish.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it." Tianmiao smiles, looks at Zhou Qiang who is sitting against the wall, and continues to say in a soft voice, "that national teacher is very sad for his daughter''s cruel behavior. So he made up his mind to abolish his daughter''s mana. However, he never thought that his daughter''s magic power actually exceeded him. "


    Zhou Qiang, who had been leaning against the wall, sat up straight and looked at Tianmiao with solemn expression, listening to Tianmiao''s story.


    "Then, the national teacher was seriously injured by his daughter and imprisoned. She announced that she had become the new national teacher and proposed to the first beautiful man in China at that time. Oh, no, it should be said that she unilaterally announced that the man must marry her. It''s a sign from heaven. "


    Is everyone a question mark? The operation of the new national teacher? Why are you so crazy?


    "Her behavior was not directed by heaven at all, but her own shameless selfishness." Zhou Qiang suddenly spoke in a low voice, with a touch of imperceptible resentment.


    "Yes How could heaven give such shameless instructions? " Tianmiao also smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "Later, later?" Cheng Luo has been fascinated by this and keeps asking questions.


    Even que Qiu''s eyes are full of thirst for knowledge.


    "Later..." "The most beautiful man has his own lover, and they love each other very much. After the new national master knew it, he cruelly killed the beautiful man''s lover. The beautiful man was devastated and tried his best to avenge the new national master. But it was not enough to let go of hatred. After the death of the new national division, she was dismembered. The beautiful man has no faith to live any longer. He takes his lover''s body and goes to the grave. He sleeps with his lover forever. "


    "Ah..." Cheng Luo made a sorry voice, "why is this new national teacher so vicious?"


    "I can''t answer that question." Tianmiao smiles, "OK, that''s the story."


    "What about the old national teacher?" Cheng Luo asked, still in his mind.


    "He may have become a wandering soul. Wandering in the desert, he repented day and night. Why did he raise such a soul How to describe the new national teacher? How do you describe Zhou Qiang? " Tianmiao suddenly turns to look at Zhou Qiang who has been shrinking in the corner and asks.


    "Such a sinful woman, devoid of human nature, should be strangled at birth." Zhou Qiang gritted his teeth and said fiercely.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that her father didn''t know it would be like this in the future." Tianmiao sighed softly, "presumably, the old national teacher will never be at peace because of his self accusation."


    Zhou Qiang was silent and lowered his head.


    "The first beautiful man is really miserable. He just lost his lover. His wife is miserable, too. It''s a real disaster. " Cheng Luo sighs.


    "Heinous?" An assistant said in doubt, "it''s really cruel and inhumane, but the word" heinous "? Zhou Qiang, there''s something wrong with your idiom. "


    "Ha? Your focus is strange. " Another assistant laughed.


    Tianmiao no longer tells stories, and people begin to chat with each other, inferring why there is no information after the ancient capital moved.


    ¡­¡­


    They stayed in the place where they didn''t know how many bones were buried until six o''clock the next morning. When they opened the door, the wind and sand outside had completely subsided, and the sun slowly climbed up from the horizon. The long lost heat made everyone smile.


    Que Qiu whistled habitually, and found that there was no camel to pay attention to him. On the contrary, Tianmiao said: "come here."


    The camel team leaned out of the sand and ran this way.


    Que Qiu reluctantly walked forward two steps, lit the camel and said, "load the supplies, let''s go."


    They help each other to pack up their things and sum up the materials again. Que Qiu and Cheng Luo go to fetch water again. This time we also met wolves. The wolf stood up excitedly and looked at them. As a result, he seemed to find that there was no sky, and then he fell back. And the other wolves in the pack were watching them.


    "I''ll get some more water. I didn''t get enough last time. I''ll have a little more to drink. " Que Qiu carefully discussed.


    The wolf lazily looks at que Qiu and ignores him. The other wolves didn''t move, but many eyes were staring at him, which made his waistcoat soaked in cold sweat.


    Cheng Luo is also very nervous. But look at all the wolves have no action, also a little relieved.


    After the water was filled, they left quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Cheng Luo asked in a low voice, "the wolves didn''t attack us because of Tianmiao."


    "Yes. I thought these wolves were gone, but they''re still here. " Que Qiu also replied in a low voice, "but did you see the wolf''s eyes just now?"


    "What?" Cheng Luo doubts that she was afraid and didn''t pay attention to the others.


    "Nothing." Que Qiu shakes her head. That personification expression appears on a wolf''s face, which is really strange and magical.


    After everything is ready, que Qiu distinguishes the direction ahead, and the party starts their journey to the most mysterious place in yiruier.


    Today''s weather is particularly good. It seems that a strong wind and sand have blown all the dust away. The sun is not as hot as usual. Until noon, there is no accident. The sand sea is still endless and full of danger all the time.


    It wasn''t until noon that que Qiu said he could stop and have a rest. The people sat on the ground and ate something. Que Qiu was always measuring the direction, whether it was the wind direction or the position of the sun. He always took a few steps forward, changed the direction, and then took a few more steps to correct his route until a loose place directly sank his legs to his knees Gai, he just raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his face.


    Black Death Road, the entrance is here.


    Seeing that he was trapped in the sand, they were surprised. When they wanted to run over, they were stopped by que Qiu.


    "Don''t move, don''t come here!" He didn''t look back, just raised his right hand and yelled.


    Then he glanced at the watch in his left hand. There were five minutes left.


    The sand kept sinking him in, and que Qiu didn''t speak until the yellow sand reached his waist. He looked at the position of the sun, and then put his hands into the sand, looking for something carefully.


    It''s here. I can''t be wrong. I almost thought I was going to die, but I found a stone plate.


    Sure enough, when his body fell to the same height in his memory, his hand touched the cold thing again.


    This is a stone plate. It should be the national emblem of the ancient irier country. There is a circular depression in the center. After you clip your finger on it, you can feel that there is a gear like structure inside.


    A moment to the left and three times to the right, in the old saying, que Qiu always keeps in mind the writing mark of yiril, because it was almost bought with his life.


    All the people behind que Qiu pinched sweat for him.


    The long five minutes seemed like five hours later, only a dull sound came from the distance, and the yellow sand around que Qiu began to retreat rapidly.


    The yellow sand is scattered on both sides, piled up slightly, and extends out a sand road in front of Que Qiu. The black and red mark is mottled. With the spread of the sun, the ancient road is revealed.


    In front of Que Qiu''s body is a stone platform. His hand is on the top, and he seems to touch the stone platform with strong emotion.


    Looking at this unbelievable scene, everyone was stunned.


    Isn''t that amazing?


    It''s totally unreasonable.


    "My God..." Professor Wu, who has always been a steady Professor, gave a voice of exclamation. This kind of unreasonable phenomenon actually appeared in front of us, which made us surprised.


    When people marvel, no one thinks about a problem.


    That''s how the guide knows how to open the road? Is he really just an ordinary guide?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    "Don''t take pictures, don''t do anything that you want to record. You will be cursed. That''s all you have to say." Que Qiu took a look at the people behind him, then took down his backpack from the camel and said, "the camel team is waiting for us here. We''re all dressed up and carrying only necessary supplies. We only have one hour to walk through the black road."


    Que Qiu''s words were obeyed, because every time he gave an early warning, he was very accurate.


    Put away the camera and other items, we have to use the traditional note taking method to record what happened next. Under the command of Tianmiao, the camels flock here, waiting for them to appear again.


    "We''ll go when we''re ready." Que Qiu is ahead of the black road.


    All of them formed a long snake team and slowly followed behind que Qiu, because he said before that he wanted to avoid the black marsh sand, and everyone seriously wanted to step on que Qiu''s footprints and move forward.


    The sand road is not spacious, and every step of Que Qiu''s walking is carefully considered. After all, no one knows whether the path of the black death road has changed with the change of time. There is nothing impossible in the Irel desert.


    After walking a little further, there were about sixteen or seven mummies lying on the black death road.


    They all try their best to open their mouths wide and look at a certain place in vain. Their clothes are not weathered yet, but their clothes should be no different from what they are now.


    Black skin with some cyan, even the hair with a little strange green, death without exception are very painful, strange way of death, they are still intact preserved backpacks and the like, sand shovels and the like, there are men and women, almost all face to the rear, like running away.


    The mummy''s black eyes stare at the team heading for the black death road. Even now it''s noon, it makes people hairy.


    Professor Wu looked at the mummies and said, "grave robbers."


    Everyone looked at Professor Wu.


    "These are all military uniforms bought in the black market. There are also some exposed tools. Almost all of them are self-made or black market tomb raiding tools. The backpack is broken. I think what falls out is explosives." Professor Wu added.


    "So well prepared, I went into the black road, and all of them died here?" Cheng Luo has some questions.


    "The curse of Ariel, among them are the blood of the traitors of the kingdom." Que Qiu said very quietly.


    "Traitor?"


    "Maybe it''s the blood of the new national teacher that miss Tianmiao said?" Que Qiu said slightly.


    "But isn''t she not married?" Cheng Luo asks suspiciously.


    "Maybe it''s a descendant of the follower of the new national master?" Que Qiu and Tao.


    "There is no scientific basis. There is no record of the affairs of the national teacher in the literature. These people may just be pure grave robbers, but they are in unknown danger and can''t escape and die here. " An assistant said. People are basically listening to the stories Tianmiao told. No one believes that it will be the true history of the ancient country.


    "It should be." Professor Wu nodded and said with a dignified face, "we all need to cheer up, be careful, follow a good guide and get out of here first."


    Que Qiu raises his foot and plans to cross them and go on his way: "yes, let''s go first and leave them alone."


    At this time, the mummy under his feet seemed to be really cursed by something, and his black hand held his bare feet.


    The light mummy turned over. Que Qiu looked at the mummy without any life expression coldly and kicked it away with his legs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    "It''s nothing. It''s hung in my pants." He explained.


    "But I saw the mummy''s hand holding your ankle." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "No, you''re wrong." Que Qiu immediately denied, "don''t scare them at this time."


    "Oh..." Tianmiao slightly lengthens his voice and looks at que Qiu with a smile.


    Que Qiu stopped talking and went on.


    Cheng Luo approached Tianmiao like a little quail and said with a cry, "sister Tianmiao, actually I saw a mummy holding the guide''s ankle just now."


    "You''re wrong." Tianmiao smiles, "I was teasing the guide. I didn''t expect to scare her, but you. " With that, Tianmiao shook chengluo''s hand.


    Cheng Luo blinked and suddenly said, "Oh, yes. That day, sister Miao, don''t make such a joke. It''s scary. "


    "Well, I won''t." The sky fell.


    Que Qiu heard the conversation between them, but did not speak. It''s just that the sense of heaven is more complicated. This woman''s behavior is totally beyond his comprehension. What is her purpose? He couldn''t see through.


    Konghou''s voice sounded in Tianmiao''s mind: "ha ha, master, you are going to make a fool of this human." The konghou, which has been turned into a bracelet and wrapped around Tianmiao''s wrist, can''t help it. I make complaints about the face of the face of Qiu Qiu. He make complaints about himself in his own heart, which is the vicious taste of his master. So it''s better not to mess with the host. No, in fact, it doesn''t provoke the master. Sometimes the master plays tricks on others. Well, let''s take care of ourselves.


    Tianmiao flicks the bracelet gently to signal the Dragon child to be quiet.


    The road of black death was suddenly quiet and frightful. Without any other instructions, que Qiu, the leader, just pursed his lips and walked forward step by step.


    "Rustle - rustle -"


    the sound of something crawling rapidly from the desert is amplified in extreme silence.


    Que Qiu raised his hand to stop the procession, closed his eyes and tried to identify the direction of the sound.


    About twenty seconds later, he suddenly yelled sternly, "blindfolded, come with me! Put your hands on the shoulders of the people in front of you. Don''t open your eyes. If you open your eyes, you will die! "


    They immediately did as they were told, one by one, with que Qiu leading the way.


    He quickly took out an old bamboo tube from his backpack, pulled out the plug, and the black powder was poured in front of him, until he looked back to confirm that everyone''s feet had stepped on the black powder, and then he said, "don''t panic at last, it''s just an illusion."


    At the end of the walk, Zhou Qiang, a senior, was on the shoulder of his predecessors. His expression was very strange, smiling and crying. Everyone closed their eyes, but he was the only one. He not only opened his eyes, but also looked at que Qiu. On the shoulder behind him was The arms of the mummies, they string together, like them, shoulder to shoulder.


    Que Qiu felt the cold sweat spread all over his body. He adjusted his breathing again, bit his fingers, smeared the blood on his eyelids, opened his eyes again, and the scene changed.


    It seems to go back thousands of years ago, when the prosperous ancient kingdom of irir was still open to the outside world, this black road has become a stone road. The stone building is not far away, and young soldiers are patrolling back and forth on it. They are all naked, showing their strong and muscular bodies, wearing iron helmets and white loose plumes Feather decoration on the helmet was popular at that time.


    Que Qiu also closed his eyes, and a golden bell hung on his right index finger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    This is the light tone bell, a rare exorcism God, but it appears in the hands of an unknown desert guide. Fortunately, at this moment, these people almost have no consciousness, and can''t explore why.


    After the sound of jingle, que Qiu began to walk forward again.


    When he opened his eyes, everything in front of him disappeared. The ancient city also turned into yellow sand, and everything returned to normal. He rang the light bell again, this time three times. The clear voice seemed to drive away the mist in his heart, calming his nervous heart.


    All the people behind him seemed to be asleep. He lowered his head and took the shoulders of his predecessors. Que Qiu turned his head and looked around, but his eyes widened at the end of his eyes. He felt as if he had been fixed in the same place and could do nothing.


    "Go back Go back... "


    There is a voice around their ears, but no one can play the body.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Que Qiu''s heart is full of despair.


    Has come to the present, but to fall short of it!


    "What''s the matter? Guide, let''s go. " A nice soft voice, lazily urging. There seems to be an impatient urge in the tone. But now it seems like an infinite hope in despair.


    It''s the sky, the sky''s voice!


    The next moment, que Qiu''s whole body suddenly relaxed. He gasped for breath, concentrated his attention, and did not look back. Every hundred steps, the light bell rang.


    This sand road is winding. After the black powder prepared by que Qiu has been sprinkled in advance, countless pale yellow poisonous sand snakes will linger on the edge of the black death road.


    Obviously, the mummies of the top team who died here should have been poisoned by these things.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the sand road gradually lengthened by sunlight finally came to an end.


    The remains of a huge city are exposed in front of Que Qiu and others.


    Innumerable ruins, stone walls, high tiles, damaged towers, bricks, wood, earth and stone and other buildings appear one by one. Here is the imperial city of the ancient kingdom of irir.


    After a thousand years, this mysterious and fantastic ancient city was once again discovered in the hinterland of the desert.


    The size of this imperial city seems to be enough to accommodate 70000 people. It''s not hard to imagine how magnificent it was at that time.


    The bell on que Qiu''s hand swayed three times again, and everyone looked up and looked around in confusion.


    "When you arrive, don''t look back. Follow me." Que Qiu said.


    After walking a long way, que Qiu asked everyone to take a rest. They are now at the entrance of the imperial city. The city gate has already collapsed. Only the eaves on the ground can see its function.


    An assistant has already started to draw this desolate Imperial City in pencil with his notes, which is really shocking.


    When drinking water and eating dry food, que Qiumo quietly leaned over to the place where Tianmiao sat, and then sat down. He didn''t look at Tianmiao, and said softly, "thank you."


    Tianmiao smile: "what are you talking about?"


    Que Qiu


    Cheng Luo looked at que Qiu with some doubts, then looked at Tianmiao and said, "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m asking que Qiu if she wants biscuits." Tianmiao continues to smile.


    "Eat Que Qiu took the biscuit, put it in her mouth, chewed it viciously and walked away.


    "Why, what is he smoking?" Cheng Luo looks confused.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry. Would you like some chocolate? " Tianmiao felt out a small piece of chocolate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    "To eat, to eat, sister Tianmiao, you also brought chocolate. But it''s already melted. It''s OK. I''ll lick it. " Cheng Luo said happily.


    Que Qiu turns his head and sees the chocolate wrapping paper in Tianmiao''s hand, which was originally square and square, flattening down in the next moment.


    "Oh, it''s melting. But it doesn''t matter. It won''t affect the taste. " Tianmiao said with regret.


    Que Qiu was shocked that the chocolate didn''t melt at all! It''s Cheng Luo who says that the sky is dim that makes chocolate melt.


    Que qiushu looked up at the sky, but he was surprised to see the sky.


    I don''t know why, que Qiu''s Vest exudes cold sweat again. He quickly turned away, afraid to see the sky.


    Professor Wu sat on a prominent stone pier, eating while discussing with his assistant what to record. His eyes were full of excitement. After more than ten years of research, all the answers were finally revealed.


    After a short rest, they pack up again and follow que Qiu to the city.


    The main streets of the city still have traces, but almost all the houses have collapsed, dilapidated and miserable. From a distance, it feels very grand. Especially, when you look closer, you have nothing but earth walls, sand and dead trees.


    Because of the long-term desert environment, many things will not be preserved and disappear with the wind and sand.


    Only a lot of broken stone pillars of different degrees seem to be pouring out the luxurious scene here.


    After the ruins, the most eye-catching building is a pyramid like building. A huge white crystal sphere stands on the top of the spire. The building is located in the middle and rear section of the city, about 20 meters high. It is made of stone bricks. Looking at all kinds of shapes around, it is likely to be a tomb.


    So conspicuous? Buried so close to the imperial city? It''s almost on the edge of the imperial city.


    The owner of this tomb must have made the greatest contribution or the most commemorative contribution to Ariel to get this honor, right?


    "Is this the legendary tomb of King Che?" An assistant asked excitedly.


    "I think it''s possible!" Professor Wu excitedly took over the words, "King Che is a very capable Mingjun, deeply loved by the people. Under his administration, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and the population is growing. This tomb is very likely to be the tomb of King Che. "


    Others gathered around, and Professor Wu, who was very excited, pointed to these broken walls and began to give a lecture.


    Everyone listened attentively to the professor''s on-the-spot explanation. Que Qiu was the only one who sat aside and had no interest in it.


    Tianmiao looks up at the pyramid like building.


    "Tianmiao, do you think it''s the tomb of King Che?" Que Qiu suddenly asked.


    "Yes. It must be the tomb of King Che. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Professor Wu, who was originally explaining, was attracted by this sentence. He turned his head and looked at Tianmiao: "miss Tianmiao, I want to hear your opinion." I don''t know why Prof. Wu always thinks that Tianmiao may know much more than they do.


    "King Che, it is recorded in your literature that he is a wise king and deeply loved by the people. In fact, when he ascended the throne, it was not like this. " Tianmiao laughed, and his voice was quiet and ethereal. "At first, King Che was a tyrant. It''s just that he fell in love with someone. That person, defused his anger, he was willing to change a lot for this person. It can be said that King Che''s lover has made a bright King. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Professor Wu and others listen very carefully, without any interruption, are quietly waiting for Tianmiao explanation behind.


    "King Che had very strong political and military capabilities. Under his administration, the Kingdom prospered. At this time, he wants to hold a wedding ceremony with his lover. But it was strongly opposed by the national division. " Tianmiao''s mouth stirred up a sneer and looked at the silent Zhou Qiang, "this national teacher is the old national teacher we talked about before."


    "Ah? Why are you against it! King Che and his lover must be in love, right? Why should we take them apart? " Cheng Luo is very angry.


    "Because, the old national teacher was in the water at that time." Tianmiao said to Zhou Qiang with a smile, "right? Zhou Qiang. "


    "Yes, there''s water in..." Zhou Qiang lowered his head, which made people not really see his expression. He said in a low voice, "in fact, if two people love each other, what''s the relationship with other people? Moreover, because of Che Wang''s lover, Che Wang will become so excellent. It''s ridiculous that the old national master can''t see the truth clearly. "


    "Stupid." The sky laughs softly.


    "Are these all true? Or is it a local legend? " Cheng Luo asked excitedly.


    "Miss Tianmiao, I want to ask you, are you a descendant of the ancient kingdom of Ariel? Or are you descended from the royal family of Ariel? " Professor Wu suddenly opened his mouth and asked excitedly, "at the beginning, King Che was not exactly what later generations recorded. At the beginning, he was grumpy and overbearing. But then it changed. But this matter is not recorded in many literatures. There is only one document, but there are only two sentences. "


    Que Qiu looks at the sky in amazement. Descended from the royal family of Ariel? Is that possible?


    "No way!" But Zhou Qiang suddenly blurted out, with a blunt and affirmative tone.


    "How do you know it''s not?" Cheng Luo asked some unhappy questions.


    "Absolutely not." Zhou Qiang shook his head.


    Professor Wu looked at Zhou Qiang displeased. I always feel that this student''s words and deeds during this period are very strange, and now he is not polite at all.


    After Zhou Qiang refuted, he stopped talking and turned to look at the whole site. No one noticed that his eyes were full of endless sadness, pain, and remorse.


    "Wait!" Cheng Luo suddenly came back to his senses, "sister Tianmiao, you said that the first beautiful man in yiruier at that time, the new national master wanted to pass on the instructions of heaven and marry the first beautiful man. So, King Che, is that the most beautiful man in the world you talked about before? " Speaking of the back, Cheng Luo''s tone is very excited. Two stories overlap!


    Tianmiao smiles, neither negating nor affirming, but whispers: "wait for you to discover the truth." With that, Tianmiao no longer spoke, but turned to watch the broken wall around him.


    Tianmiao obviously doesn''t want to say more. We all know that even if we catch up and ask, there won''t be any following. We can only start their study.


    Professor Wu continued to explain to you as he walked.


    As we were walking and listening to the professor, an assistant pointed to a broken wall in the distance and yelled, "look over there! Like a mural or something? "


    Everyone followed. Sure enough, there were mottled colors on the broken wall. If it was a mural, it would be of great archaeological significance.


    Everyone was very excited and quickly came forward. The assistant took out a special soft brush, and four people swept the yellow sand back and forth on the wall. The excited voice became louder and louder, "it''s really a mural!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    Although this mural is not much preserved because of the broken wall, it is not difficult to see that it seems to describe a story after cleaning.


    With the scarlet background, there is a black patch on the top, which seems to be the dark cloud when the black sandstorm comes.


    The following is the outline of the imperial city. Many people kneel on the ground as if they were worshiping something. The bright pearl on the top of the pyramid is blooming. There is a man standing at the same height as the tower, holding something in his hand and rushing to the sky.


    The following is the outline of the imperial city. Many people kneel on the ground as if they were worshiping something. The bright pearl on the top of the pyramid is blooming. There is a man standing at the same height as the tower, holding something in his hand and rushing to the sky.


    The other pictures can''t be seen clearly. In addition, the walls are seriously damaged, and the rest have been seriously weathered. Only the middle picture can be left on the walls. According to the width of the wall, there should be more information to understand. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that the painting of a thousand years ago is the most mysterious kingdom of iriel. You can''t take pictures, you can only use your eyes and brain Write it down. Xiao Wang, who is a good painter, uses a sketch pen to paint on his notebook.


    "It seems to be the national code of Ariel or something? But the people in this painting don''t look like kings. It''s such an important ceremony. Should it be a national teacher? Could it be the national teacher that Tianmiao said? " Cheng Luo looked at it several times, combined with data analysis, and his tone was a little excited. Unknowingly, she has long regarded the story told by Tianmiao as the true history.


    When Zhou Qiang heard Cheng Luo say this, he took a look at her and put his eyes elsewhere.


    Professor Wu looked at the mural again and again, and said in a slow voice, "it''s very likely that we''ll go around again to see if we can find anything else. Be careful and try not to damage the cultural relics."


    After walking around, we found that only the rotten wall was left, and there were no valuable documents or other records.


    "Strange, strange, according to the truth, this is a king''s city. Don''t they have pots and pans at home? How do you feel that every room here is the same as the furnishings, all empty shells, no furniture or utensils? " An assistant held his chin and said his question.


    People look at it carefully. It''s true. In such a prosperous city, it''s impossible to have only empty houses, no one and no life?


    Ariel was a very prosperous civilization in those days. It should never have been.


    Another assistant also said, "it''s true that you can''t even find a bowl. Even if you migrate, you won''t leave nothing behind, will you? How do you feel strange? "


    When que Qiu heard this, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he turned his head and looked at Professor Wu and his party.


    This imperial city is empty shell?


    How could that be?


    Was it the same last time he came?


    Why he can''t remember clearly?


    Tianmiao didn''t know when he came back.


    Professor Wu could not help but ask her, "I have some doubts. I don''t know what''s the opinion of miss Tianmiao? Why are these imperial cities so strange? They don''t have any furniture


    Tianmiao took a look at Zhou Qiang and said with a smile, "look more. I believe you will have an answer soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Zhou Qiang''s whole body trembled at the sight of Tianmiao, and he turned his head quickly, no longer facing Tianmiao''s eyes.


    Que Qiu came from behind and said, "now that you''ve arrived at your destination, I won''t disturb you. In addition to being in danger, I''ll tell you in time. You don''t have to pay attention to where I am. If you have any problems, just call me on the walkie talkie."


    Seeing that que Qiu was about to leave, Professor Wu quickly said, "guide, you know that although we are here, there are many things we have to rely on your experience. Don''t be so unripe. We can take care of each other together, don''t we?"


    Que Qiu seemed to think for a moment, and then said faintly: "yes, but we have to add money."


    Professor Wu nodded quickly and said, "don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly!"


    Que Qiu, with her bag on her back, did not speak any more and followed the crowd.


    From the residential area of the imperial city to the central area, we can clearly feel that the closer we get, the more obvious the class differentiation on the ruins. For example, most of the residential areas are earthen houses and tiles, and most of the colors are monotonous. When we come here, most of the houses are built of stone bricks, and the colors are gradually enriched.


    After climbing one step, the view is wider. There are no buildings here, but it is obvious that there is a main road, which is very wide. Looking forward, it is a very large platform. People think that it seems to be the square seen in the mural, because standing on that platform, it will be almost as high as the steeple behind. So, what''s more It''s almost the same as the ceremony on the mural.


    It''s getting late. Que Qiu asked everyone to rest on the platform for one night and continue tomorrow. The whole day''s running has made people very tired and they need to recover quickly.


    They all nodded their heads and agreed that tent makers would set up tents and dinner makers would gather materials.


    The bonfire is gradually lit up. After dinner, we usually talk about it in front of the bonfire.


    Professor Wu was always excited to see the ancient city with his own eyes. He told many stories about Ariel and his opinions on what he saw and heard today.


    Mr. Cheng Luo and Mr. Zhou Qiang listen while taking notes to prepare for their graduation thesis.


    It wasn''t until 10 p.m. that the symposium ended. Everyone went back to the tent and gradually quieted down. Occasionally, one or two snores broke the silence.


    Zhou Qiang, the night watchman, sat beside the campfire, holding his head, and did not speak. His eyes seemed to penetrate the night, and looked around the whole ancient city again on this high platform.


    The night was as cool as water, and there was silence around.


    It''s a little scary.


    Cheng Luo''s sleeping bag is very close to Tianmiao''s sleeping bag, and he sleeps very well. She is really tired this day.


    There is a breeze. And laughter.


    Where did the laughter come from?


    Cheng Luo opened his eyes and was stunned.


    At present, it is the prosperous imperial capital thousands of years ago.


    People come and go on the broad stone road.


    The appearance of pedestrians are some exotic beauty, their dress is also very special. Some people have a jar on their head, and the jar is obviously clear water. There are also some people with a basket of fruit on their heads, laughing and walking forward.


    Roadside vendors yelled, some selling kebabs, some selling bags, and some buying fruits and milk tea.


    Is this the imperial capital of Ariel thousands of years ago?


    Such beauty, such prosperity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Cheng Luo goes forward step by step, looking at the smiling people, her face can''t help but smile.


    King Che must be a great emperor. Under his rule, the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    Is she dreaming?


    Dream back to the imperial capital thousands of years ago.


    At this time, she saw a familiar figure.


    Sister Tianmiao?!


    Tianmiao is now standing in front of a stall vendor of barbecue kebabs. He is talking to the stall vendor. The vendor smiles and hands Tianmiao a barbecue kebab. Then Tianmiao stood by the side of the road and ate with relish.


    What kind of dream is this?


    Cheng Luo couldn''t help laughing. She dreamt that she was the imperial capital more than a thousand years ago. She even dreamt that Tianmiao sister was buying food by the side of the road. In my heart, Tianmiao elder sister, is she such a eater?


    The next moment, Tianmiao turns around and seems to see chengluo. Chengluo beckons.


    Cheng Luo ran over happily.


    "Do you want to eat?" Asked the sky.


    Cheng Luo was about to answer, but he felt that his leg was hit by something soft.


    She looked down and saw a little girl in a skirt falling at her feet. The little girl should have just learned to walk, sitting on the ground for a long time did not get up.


    Cheng Luo quickly squats down with a smile and helps the child up.


    The little girl smiles, then staggers forward two steps, suddenly remembers something, turns around and gives Cheng Luo a little puppet toy in her hand.


    "Ah, this is your precious toy. Don''t give it to me." Cheng Luo said in a hurry.


    "The child likes you. Take it." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Cheng Luo takes the toy and looks up to talk to Tianmiao, but he finds that Tianmiao has no figure.


    "Is the new national teacher going to marry Wang?"


    "But Wang didn''t agree."


    "What about the old national teacher? Why is there no succession ceremony? "


    "What the hell happened?"


    Standing on the street, Cheng Luo heard people talking about it.


    She thought of the stories that Tianmiao had told.


    Cheng Luo goes forward step by step, looking at the prosperous ancient capital. When he yearns for it, he still has an inexplicable sense of belonging. It''s like I belong here.


    This is her hometown.


    Blood, distant hometown.


    At this time, the originally clear sky suddenly became dark. The yellow sand rolling in the sky quickly engulfs the buildings and human beings in front.


    People in the street began to run for their lives, but they couldn''t escape the faster and faster storm.


    "The storm is coming!"


    "My God! Run


    "It''s a curse!"


    "Why is there such a curse?"


    "The curse of Ariel!"


    "Who will save us?"


    "What about the national teacher? What about the national teacher who has been protecting us? "


    "Where''s our king? Wang, help your subjects... "


    Cry of despair one after another, but they are gradually inundated by the merciless sand.


    Cheng Luo looks at the face of the people who are in panic. Her heart is aching and she cries out: "run, run."


    But all the people went through Cheng Luo''s body.


    The little girl who just learned how to walk and gave Cheng Luo toys was held by her mother and was also in the crowd of crazy escape.


    Cheng Luo reaches out his hand and wants to hold the little girl to share with the mother, but the next moment, Huang Sha is in front of him and they are drowned.


    The rolling yellow sand passes through chengluo and continues to swallow the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    Standing in the same place, Cheng Luo felt that he was in the vast Yellow sand and could not see anything.


    Heart at this moment, pain can hardly breathe.


    Why, why do they suffer?


    Why go through such a desperate thing?


    Cheng Luo''s tears keep falling.


    She suddenly woke up, but saw the sleeping bag next to the sky is not tiny figure.


    She got up and walked out of the tent.


    I see Tianmiao standing next to the senior Zhou Qiang who is on the vigil.


    They seem to be talking about something.


    But she couldn''t hear clearly.


    In the end, I only saw Zhou Qiang sit down with a face of horror and no longer speak.


    And Tianmiao turns his head and looks at chengluo. Chengluo waves.


    Cheng Luo stepped forward and said, "sister Tianmiao, are you awake?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the tent behind chengluo. "It seems that not only we are awake, but everyone is awake."


    Cheng Luo turns his head and sees everyone standing behind with a dignified face.


    "I had a dream and couldn''t sleep." Professor Wu spoke first.


    "I had a dream, too. The content of the dream was too bad." Another assistant said.


    "Is it a dream to return to the imperial capital thousands of years ago?" Cheng Luo blurts out.


    After Cheng Luo said this, everyone''s faces changed.


    "Are you all?" An assistant asked in horror.


    Que Qiu was also a little surprised, because he also had a dream. Dream of walking in the streets of Huangdu thousands of years ago. He was dazzled by the exotic charm.


    Now everyone sat down and talked about it. They all called it magic.


    Zhou Qiang has been silent, watching the fire beat in silence.


    Tianmiao whispered in Zhou Qiang''s ear: "seriously, the taste of kebab is very unique. If it wasn''t for her, I thought maybe I could try it again now. "


    Zhou Qiang clenched his fist, closed his eyes and covered the pain in his eyes.


    After a long discussion, Professor Wu asked us to go back to sleep for a while. Otherwise, it will affect the next day''s work, and people will go back to sleep yawning.


    The next morning, when everyone got up, the first assistant to get up gave a scream.


    "What happened?" Others came out of the tent and asked nervously.


    "What about yesterday''s broken wall? What about the ruins? Why, only a few roofs? " Assistant Wang had a look of horror and didn''t understand what had happened.


    Que Qiu stood in the same place and looked into the distance. He saw the building similar to the pyramid that he had seen before in the distance, and only a sharp top was exposed.


    His brain was wide awake at this moment.


    He opened his mouth difficultly and said slowly: "yesterday, what we saw was illusion. The real ancient city is under our feet... "


    "What?" They all look at que Qiu in amazement.


    Que Qiu''s face was a little ugly: "yes, the real imperial city should be buried under our feet by the wind and sand. The ruins we saw yesterday are illusions. "


    Everyone''s vests are a little chilly.


    "It was yesterday when I passed the black road, I turned back..." Que Qiu said difficultly, "what we see now is the truth."


    "In fact, in a sense, it''s all true." At this time, Tianmiao suddenly said, "the dream is the reality of a thousand years ago, what we saw yesterday is the reality of a thousand years later, and what we see today is the reality in front of us."


    "So, the emperor did not move, but was engulfed by the sandstorm?" Professor Wu said with some pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "It seems that..." The sky tiny soft voice says, the tone also has some regrets.


    Professor Wu sighed with great regret: "it''s so unfortunate that we should encounter such a natural disaster. However, no one can control the natural disaster. "


    Natural disasters?


    Tianmiao looks at the distant spire and doesn''t speak.


    "Well, we still have business to do today. We don''t have much material. Let''s hurry to walk around the imperial city to see what else we have. Let''s go to the minaret first." Professor Wu looked at everyone''s regretful expression and made a decision.


    The crowd quickly packed up and set out again.


    Que Qiu picked up the bag and walked ahead.


    After walking through this huge platform, the main road extends backward. It took almost an hour for the people to run through the whole imperial city from south to south. Different from what they saw before, after passing through the gate ruins, the towering "pyramid" stands in a pile of rocks. Only when you look closer can you see that this ancient building and the serious suffering of wind and sand are left The fragile shell, a blow will turn into dust.


    What surprised everyone even more was that there was a stone road in front of the tower which was not completely gambled on. Professor Wu ran forward excitedly, looked at it carefully, and said in a loud voice, "it''s not the stones. It''s the carving of the stone soldiers in Ariel''s funeral. How can it be done like this?"


    "The passage of the tomb is exposed like this. Is it because of the sandstorm?" Cheng Luo said.


    Professor Wu took out his glasses from his pocket and put them on. After careful observation, he looked excited and heartbroken and said, "it seems that this tomb can''t last long. We have to see if it meets the requirements of rescue excavation. By the way, we can also see if it has been stolen."


    "Professor, do you mean we go into the grave from here?" Asked the assistant.


    "Yes, yes, first of all, we haven''t gained much. Second, I''m very worried about what''s going on in the tombs. We just go in to have a look and don''t destroy anything inside. Everyone is professional. I don''t think it''s a problem." Professor Wu turned to the crowd and said.


    Everyone has no opinion. Everyone is here. Everyone''s curiosity seems to be linked up by that dream. They all want to uncover the mystery of the ancient kingdom of Ariel.


    Que Qiu, who usually doesn''t take the initiative, didn''t reject the proposal. Instead, he said, "hurry up if you want to go. You must come out before dark. I don''t know what will happen if you stay in at night."


    Then he turned around and led the way to the tomb.


    Without any nonsense, they followed que Qiu in.


    Always keep reluctant to use the lighting equipment to turn on, strong light flashlight will illuminate the tomb.


    Except for a little yellow sand, there were still no other objects in it. The stone road was very long. It took about 20 minutes to walk to a door.


    The stone door opened a little, but it didn''t close completely. There seemed to be many rooms behind the exposed gap.


    Everyone''s heart sank, won''t they be patronized by tomb robbers?


    Professor Wu''s face was very ugly. He took a flashlight and explored the crevice again and again. Then he said, "although the situation is a bit bad, I think it''s necessary for us to go in and see the damage of the tomb."


    They all nodded. Professor Wu arranged several assistants to stick the door frame with soft cloth and tried to push the door open, but the three big men couldn''t push the stone door.


    "I''ll do it." Que Qiu went up and took out a red rope from his backpack. There was a gold coin tied in front of it. The gold coin was engraved with inscriptions that could not be understood. He threw the gold coin into the crack of the door and pulled the red line back. The gold coin stood up and stuck at the lower end of the stone gate. Que Qiu tightened his arm and pulled the stone gate open almost effortlessly.


    "You Are you really just a guide Professor Wu''s astonished look at que Qiu, can''t be wrong, this is absolutely touch gold business top of the aristocratic family will be handed down the stunt!


    It''s not an ordinary gold coin, but a door clasping seal. It can bear the weight of ten thousand jin. Putting this thing in it is like completing a contract with the door god. No matter how difficult the tomb door is to open or how dangerous the mechanism is, it will be easily pulled open with a line of lead.


    No, this person must be a wonderful person!


    Zhou Qiang looks at que Qiu''s action. His eyes are dark. He turns his head slightly. As a result, he looks at the sky.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Qiang asked in a low voice with only his voice and the sky.


    "Guess what." The sky tiny but bad smile, spit out such two words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    When Zhou Qiang heard such an answer, his expression was complicated. He didn''t speak any more. He turned his face away.


    Seeing que Qiu''s behavior, just as Professor Wu was about to blurt out his question, que Qiu had already gone in by himself.


    "Follow him!" Professor Wu said quickly.


    After entering this door, the shape of the tomb really came into being. There were many small rooms in the ear room. There were a lot of funerary objects piled up like mountains. All kinds of colorful murals also showed up. People were attracted by the magnificence in front of them. This tomb will certainly shock the world. Now they are just in the funerary area at the front of the big tomb, which is more and more beautiful The more precious things you have in your life.


    There are two funerary pits in the southeast corner. There are many white bones, some people and animals, which are regarded as one thing and discarded together.


    Professor Wu looked at the mural with a torch. He couldn''t help saying: "it''s really the tomb of King Che. You see, the mural depicts a king with golden hair. Among all the monarchs in the kingdom of Ariel, only king Che has golden hair!"


    Several members of the scientific research team walked in while admiring, and Professor Wu could no longer pay attention to que Qiu''s whereabouts.


    All the funerary objects in it will be rare treasures. This is a gap in the history of archaeology, which will be filled by the materials they will bring back. This is undoubtedly a great achievement.


    After another stone road, everything stopped abruptly as if it had been cut. It was like the end of the desert. No one thought that there was a fault highland under the desert, which was a cliff.


    The bottomless cliff blocked everyone''s destination. The torch flashed, as if the tomb had been built here.


    "No, how can this kind of King''s tomb only have ear room and funeral hall, but can''t see the place where the coffin is placed?"


    But there is obviously no way to explain this strange phenomenon.


    "Is this a double burial structure? On the top is the funerary objects, and on the bottom is the main coffin room? " Cheng Luo was the first to put forward the idea.


    "It''s possible. Let''s go back and investigate again!" Professor Wu patted Cheng Luo on the shoulder with appreciation: "yes, the way of thinking is very good."


    Just as they were planning to go back, Zhou Qiang, who had been following, suddenly pushed away Xiao Wang, the assistant in front of them, and with some strange words in his mouth, rushed to Professor Wu.


    "Zhou Qiang!" Professor Wu yelled.


    But Zhou Qiang didn''t pay any attention to him at all. The strange sound in his mouth became louder and louder, and then he jumped directly off the cliff.


    "Zhou Qiang!" Professor Wu lay on the edge of the cliff and yelled, and the crowd followed him.


    Since the last separation and come back, we all thought that Zhou Qiang was normal again. Unexpectedly, he jumped directly off the cliff!


    For a long time, a dull sound of heavy objects falling appeared in the darkness of the cliff. In the chaos, the assistant helped Professor Wu, who could hardly walk, slowly returned to the area where he had just started to be buried.


    "How could that be How could he One life, that''s it. No, no! How can I account for this when I go back? " Professor Wu was very upset, holding his head, and seemed to have been greatly hit.


    "Who else? What about the others? "


    Professor Wu turned around and found that he was left with only one assistant to help him, and the others were gone.


    There was no change in the tomb. Everything was just what they had just come in, but the stone gate at the door was closed when they didn''t know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    "How could that be? What''s going on? Professor, what should we do? " Holding Professor Wu''s assistant, his voice trembled and his eyes were filled with fear.


    "Don''t panic!" Professor Wu snapped, "hold on, it may be an illusion. We don''t know when we will fall into illusion again! "


    Assistant Leng Leng, think carefully, in front of the strange scene, really use hallucination to explain is the biggest possible.


    So when did they fall into hallucinations?


    At this time, que Qiu went on alone, turning a blind eye to the jewels buried with him. His eyes were firm and his pace steady. Finally, he once again with a line of lead, pushed open a not unfamiliar, not familiar with the stone door.


    A male voice rang out as soon as he pushed the door.


    "What are you doing back here! Forget what you promised me? "


    The voice was very angry.


    "I never promised you anything." After hearing this voice, que Qiu''s face was no longer as cold as usual, but with a smile. He said in a soft voice, "as I said, wait for me to take you home. Now, here I am


    "I can''t go back! Don''t you know? " Then the voice said, "I beg you, can you go back now?"


    "Come back together. I said I''ll come back to take you home." Que Qiu said persistently.


    "You go back quickly! Otherwise, it will disturb Wang. He won''t let you go this time. " The voice said anxiously.


    "No, you''ve reminded me many times, haven''t you? I think you can''t stop me. I''ll take you back." Que Qiu steps inside.


    There was a huge push to stop him. He stood up straight and looked at the air in front of him, but he seemed to see someone through the air.


    After the air came out a man in armor. He could not see anything, but que Qiu knew that he was the one he was looking for.


    Weiya Que Qiu stepped forward, but was pushed away.


    "I don''t want to see you, and I don''t want to go back with you. Go away before Wang finds you. Why are you so disobedient? I''ve stopped you so many times. Why are you here? Why are you still so stubborn! " And he called out in anger and anger.


    Que Qiu doesn''t speak. He steps forward to pull the arm of the armor to take him away. But he doesn''t think that the armor is already weathered and will break when it is pulled. Inside is the withered arm that has lost its support. It''s completely dehydrated and black, and it looks like a corpse.


    The armor stepped back abruptly, and said harshly, "I''m dead long ago. Would you wake up! You go back in a hurry. I hope you can go back safely. "


    "No!" There were tears in que Qiu''s eyes. "I said I must take you home. I know. I know everything. But I absolutely don''t want you to stay here alone, guarding the cold and terrible grave room alone. Why were you so stupid, why did you push me out and stay? "


    "Because we are best friends, aren''t we! And now it''s like this, because it''s our fault. I''m a grave keeper. It''s atonement. " Wei Ya said eagerly, "you go quickly. If Wang finds out you''re here again, it''s bad."


    "No, I won''t go!" Que Qiu shook his head firmly.


    "Since you don''t want to go, don''t go. Let''s stay together." Suddenly, a cold but dignified voice sounded.


    "It''s the king!" Weiya''s voice was full of confusion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    "It''s you again, the bastard disturbing my dream. Since you want to come to him and don''t want to separate from him, it''s better not to leave. Stay here with him forever. Anyway, his fragile soul is accepted by me, and you can''t take it away. It will disappear when you leave the tomb." In the majestic voice, it didn''t seem to be too angry, just stating one thing.


    The armor seemed to be extremely nervous. He stepped back a few steps, and his armor clattered. He said eagerly, "no, Wang, please forgive him. He will leave immediately. I will persuade him to leave, and I will not leave here. I will follow you forever. Please let him go, please."


    The dignified voice did not answer Wei Ya, but suddenly scolded: "that bitch dare..."


    Before I finish, the voice has disappeared.


    It was quiet again.


    "King?" Weiya called out tentatively.


    There was no response.


    "Something seems to have happened. Que Qiu, go quickly. I can see you again without any regrets. Let''s go. " Wei Ya urged.


    "No, Weiya, let''s..." When que Qiu finished saying this, he suddenly stopped. Because he remembered what the majestic voice said, the fragile soul of Wei Ya would disappear once out of the tomb.


    Que Qiu''s tears, no longer can''t help it, silently from the eyes, dripping on his hands, on the ground.


    "Que Qiu, you go, live well, forget me No, don''t forget me. I''m still so selfish. Don''t forget me... " Weiya''s voice disappeared into the air.


    Weiya, the mummy in armor, said, and gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    Que Qiu stood in the same place for a long time without moving.


    He seemed to think back to the time when they were together. They grew up together, studied arts together, and explored together. Later, they decided to explore the mysterious Tomb of King irelche.


    All this is not difficult for the two geniuses. They successfully walked through the sand of the maze, avoided the storm, worked out how to walk through the Black Death Road, met the lost King City together, and entered the ancient tomb together.


    But I didn''t expect that when I finally left, I was shocked by the soul of the owner of the tomb. It also released another soul who had been trapped in it for a long time. That soul broke through the graveway and ran frantically behind them. But the next moment, black sand appeared, black sand constantly swept, the soul again involved in the tomb.


    Que Qiu and Wei Ya continue to flee, but the sand wind formed by the ferocious black sand is getting closer and closer to them. It seems that they want to swallow them up, so as to calm the anger of the tomb owner.


    At the last moment, his best partner, Weiya, pushed him out of the door, and then the first-line lead was thrown out. He yelled his partner''s name, grabbed the red line, wanted to open the door, but found that the first-line lead was firmly held by Weiya.


    "Live well, que Qiu."


    That''s all he heard.


    And now, hearing that again, live well.


    Que Qiu sat on the ground in despair.


    He may, really can''t.


    Weiya''s last hope, he may really, can''t do it any more


    Without Weiya, what''s the meaning of his life?


    Why doesn''t Weiya understand?


    He wanted to take him home with him.


    However, if you can''t take it away.


    Then stay.


    Two people, always together.


    Life and death, all together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    At the moment, Cheng Luo is confused. When she wakes up, she finds herself lying on a flat stone slab. But her clothes have been changed now, a dress that obviously belongs to the ancient women of Irel, simple and beautiful, but now it makes Cheng Luo cool and scared. Professor Wu, they were all gone. It was cold and silent.


    "Son, why did you come back..." An old voice sounded, full of vicissitudes, tired, self blame.


    "Who? Who''s talking? " Cheng Luo stands up.


    "I''ve been asking you to go back. Why are you here? " The old voice sounded again.


    "Who is it? Who''s talking? " Cheng Luo looks around. Now she seems to forget her fear. I always feel that this old voice is very kind. Mingming has never heard of this voice, but will feel very kind. This is so strange.


    "Old man, let you down. Ha ha ha ha, God helps me! Here comes the fool himself, and here he is A sharp voice rang out, and the laughter was full of joy and arrogance.


    "Boy, go The old voice said quickly.


    "Go? Hahaha, where to go? You old man, you have been haunted for so many years. Now you want to stop me from being reborn? Dream of you The sharp voice was full of bitterness and anger.


    The next moment, Cheng Luo sees clearly, there are two figures in front of him.


    Who are these two?


    No, to be precise, these two are not people.


    Two shadows, one with a faint white light, the other with a dark light. The two shadows are entangled at the moment. And the light of the white shadow is getting weaker and weaker.


    "Go to hell, old man. Hahaha, no, you''ve been dead once. Well, this time, I''ll be completely out of my wits. " The black shadow laughed and separated from the white one. The white shadow was getting weaker and weaker, and it was about to dissipate completely.


    At this time, another golden light appeared.


    The light on the shadow was much stronger. After he appeared, it seemed that he stopped the dissipation of the white shadow before.


    "Bitch." There was anger in the majestic voice.


    "Ah In the sharp voice, full of fear, the next moment, the shadow quickly ran to the front of Cheng Luo.


    At the next moment, Cheng Luo only felt that something had squeezed into his body. She was completely unable to move at this moment.


    "Hold your heart, child! Don''t let her take away your body Cried the old voice anxiously.


    "This bitch, I haven''t given up yet." The majestic voice was full of disdain.


    "Wang, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for all the people..." Old voice full of guilt and pain, "you just shouldn''t save me, I''m not worth your help. Give that bitch a chance. "


    "I''m your daughter. How dare you scold me like other people?" The black shadow screamed hysterically.


    "You just, just, no, don''t you scold him for being old?" Cheng Luo gritted his teeth and squeezed out a word from his mouth.


    "Hold your heart, child, and don''t let her succeed. Don''t let her take away your soul. " The old voice said quickly, "she wants to take your body and be reborn. She can''t be reborn


    Cheng Luo understood what happened to the feeling of squeezing in his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    "Hold on!" The old voice encouraged.


    If you don''t hold on, you will be squeezed out of your body by the shadow, and then this crazy woman will be reborn. Needless to say, you will end up miserable.


    I know the truth, but I really can''t hold on. Cheng Luo is about to cry.


    "What if we stop it now?" Asked the majestic voice.


    "This kid''s going to die..." The old voice is full of helplessness and heartache.


    "Ha ha ha, I said that heaven helps me. This fool came to the door by himself. You are still so kind to women. " The shrill voice was full of arrogance.


    "Stupid bitch, you never know me." The dignified voice gave a cold smile, and then the golden light and shadow were coming.


    "No Are you out of you mind? This girl is innocent... " Sharp voice panic, she seems to have no idea that things will become like this, never thought that always benevolent Wang would hurt the innocent.


    The faint light did not speak again.


    Yes, not only he, but also she. It seems that many people forget that their king was never a benevolent king in the beginning. It was that person who changed him.


    Then, he and his subjects naturally enjoyed the king and forgot to be grateful to the person who changed him.


    So it turned out to be a big mistake.


    "Oh..." All of a sudden, there was a smile in the silent tomb.


    The laughter, clear and distant, seemed to ring in my ears.


    With this smile, the Golden Shadow is fixed in place, and can no longer move forward to stop the black shadow.


    "Who?" A shrill voice asked in horror.


    "Who said to your face that heaven helps me?" The next moment, the sky appears in the side of Cheng Luo, her tone is lazy ridicule.


    "Sister Tianmiao!" Cheng Luo hard to squeeze out three words. She can''t hold on.


    Tianmiao stretched out his finger and flicked it gently. The black shadow screamed and was ejected from Cheng Luo''s body.


    "Sister Tianmiao! I''m so scared! Wuwuwu, what''s going on? " Cheng Luo can move at last. He puts his arms around Tianmiao and starts to cry in fear.


    "Well, we have to ask the old national teacher." Tianmiao looks at the faint white light with a smile.


    "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. When I found out that she assassinated Cheng Luo, I should have understood. This crazy woman can do anything. Wang, it''s all my fault. The people were engulfed by sandstorms and the ancient country fell because of me. It''s all me. I shouldn''t object to Wang''s marriage. If Wang and that man get married as soon as possible, won''t it happen later Weak white light, with a cry voice, full of grief and guilt.


    "You are responsible, but it''s not all your fault." Tianmiao touched Cheng Luo''s head and said with a smile, "is it a paste?"


    "Yes, sister Tianmiao, what''s going on?" Cheng Luo asks blankly.


    "You are the descendant of the niece of the old national master. It''s a coincidence that your name is the same as your ancestor. That black ugly soul, of course, is the daughter of the old national master. After he failed to make love to the king, he killed his lover. After the king''s anti killing design, he went into the tomb with his lover''s body. Let the old teacher love him as he likes, and then find someone to be king at will. " The sky is light and floating about the amazing changes that happened thousands of years ago.


    "Sure enough, sister Tianmiao, what you said is true!" Cheng Luo forgot to be afraid at the moment. He looked at Tianmiao with star eyes. "Tianmiao elder sister, what else, what else? Is Wang''s lover very beautiful? Wait, you said before that the new national teacher wanted to marry the most beautiful man in the world. Then, was the king the most beautiful man in the world


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    Tianmiao can''t help laughing again. The child is so thick. He almost died just now, but now his star eye looks like the fire of gossip.


    "Who are you? Let go of me The shadow on the ground, which was taken by the sky, gradually showed his personal shape. She was in a mess at the moment, but the expression on her face was ferocious.


    Tianmiao just flicks her fingers, and a red flame envelops her.


    "Ah --!" The dark shadow screamed, and it was obvious that the burning of the fire made her miserable.


    The next moment, she can no longer make any sound, can only hands crazy dance, mouth wide open, issued a silent crazy howl.


    "You deserve it!" Seeing such a scene, Cheng Luo was not afraid at all. He spat, "she must be the abnormal new national teacher."


    "Yes." Tianmiao looks at Cheng luohanhan''s indignation, smiles and affirms her words.


    "Who are you?" A majestic voice sounded. The tone of the king was polite.


    "Who are you?" The old voice is full of questions. The old master was surprised and respectful.


    Tianmiao doesn''t pay attention to them, but continues to touch Cheng Luo''s head, continues to understate: "we continue to tell stories. Later, although the new national master died, her magic power was really powerful. She sacrificed her body and soul and cursed the whole country. When the storm came, the whole imperial city was buried under the yellow sand. The whole ancient civilization disappeared. The old national master was so regretful that he imprisoned the soul of the new national master in the tomb, which made her suffer day and night and never live beyond her. Later, two little idiots came to destroy the seal of the old master and release the soul of the new master. You know what happened later. "


    "Wow, so it is Then the old national teacher is really a fool! Old die hard Cheng Luoyi once again filled with indignation of the crusade.


    "The new national master tortured and killed the king''s lover and cursed his lover''s soul. So the soul of the lover never wakes up Tianmiao continued to tell the story lazily, "the two little fools who came to explore disturbed the king''s sleep and released the soul of the new national master. The king was very angry, but moved by the feelings between the two fools, he left only one and let the other go. Another is your guide. "


    "Que Qiu!" Cheng Luo was surprised and suddenly said, "no wonder I think he has a story. That''s true! When he comes here as our guide, is he looking for his friends? "


    "That''s smart." Tianmiao praised him.


    "Sister Tianmiao, do you think I am the descendant of the niece of the old master?" Cheng Luo said in surprise, "no wonder I think the old master''s voice is very kind. No wonder when I dream of returning to the imperial city thousands of years ago, I feel that this is my hometown. Sister Tianmiao, did you dream of returning to the imperial city thousands of years ago? It''s beautiful and prosperous. "


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t answer this question. Because she didn''t dream of returning to the imperial city thousands of years ago. She really went back to the imperial city thousands of years ago and visited the beautiful imperial capital full of exotic customs. A prosperous ancient city not yet buried by wind and sand.


    The king and the old master have not spoken any more, they are waiting quietly.


    This mysterious woman is very powerful.


    It''s not something they can compete with.


    So what they have to do is just wait quietly. Wait for her to finish telling Cheng Luo the story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Cheng Luo''s eyes were bright, and he looked at Tianmiao excitedly: "sister Tianmiao, it''s amazing. I know I didn''t dream. But it''s all more dreamy than dreaming. So, Tianmiao elder sister, who are you? Are you a spirit wandering in this desert? Or the patron saint of this desert? "


    The king and the old master also looked at the sky, which was the question they wanted to ask.


    "None of them." Tianmiao smiles, then looks at the burning black soul. Her tone changes and she says in a cold voice, "wicked fool. Who gives you the face to say that everything you do is God''s instruction? "


    With a little finger, the red flame disappears. Black figure, like a pile of mud lying on the ground, gasping. She didn''t understand why she could still breathe like this when she was already dead. Want to die, but can''t die, this kind of feeling, too painful.


    Tianmiao glanced at the black shadow, thought about it and said slowly, "how can I punish you. Oh, yes, in the desert, once there is a corpse, you dirty soul will be attached to it. Don''t you like to be attached? Attached to it, consciously feel the decay of the body. When it is completely rotten and buried in sand, it will be attached to fresh corpses and continue to cycle. You will never die. Your wish of eternal life has also been achieved. Are you happy? " Tianmiao said here, with a smile on his face. This smile, beautiful but cruel to the extreme.


    The air around seemed to solidify.


    Even Cheng Luo''s eyes widened.


    It''s terrible to think about this kind of attachment. What a cruel torture.


    Can''t move, always feel the decay of the body. And forever!


    It''s going to be crazy.


    But not even crazy.


    Will always stay awake and feel the decay and desertification of the body.


    Still happy?


    This? Who''s happy?


    "No, no, no Please forgive me... " The black soul uttered a cry of extreme fear for mercy.


    Tianmiao is a faint smile, fingers flick, that group of black soul issued a miserable howl, and then disappeared in place.


    "As for you, old master, you really need to make up for your mistakes." Tianmiao put away his lazy expression just now.


    The weak white light showed his figure, and he knelt on the ground tremblingly: "let it be punished." At this time, he already understood that the woman in front of him was not a mortal, maybe, a heaven. Because her sarcasm was too obvious. How can God give such shameless instructions?


    But Tianmiao didn''t immediately say what to do with him. Instead, he talked to Che Wang.


    "And you, King Che." The sky tiny smile smile, "shouldn''t stay here, go."


    "No, I can''t go!" The majestic voice was full of confusion.


    "Not with him?" Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "He, he, he''s awake?" Majestic voice has begun to tremble, full of disbelief, but with infinite hope.


    "Wang." A gentle man''s voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The golden light, like crazy, rushed to the sound source.


    "You wake up, you really wake up, you really wake up!" The huge surprise let the Golden Shadow soar, the golden light more dazzling.


    "Yes, my king, I wake up." The white shadow said softly.


    "Shall we go now?" Heaven smiles.


    "But at your command." Golden Shadow and white shadow nestled together, turned into human shadow, both prostrated in front of the sky.


    Cheng Luo opens his mouth and stares at the scene.


    Her brain filled a lot of the world''s most beautiful man''s king and his princess lingering love story.


    However, who will tell her that there is no princess at all, and some are princes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    "And you..." Tianmiao looked at the old master and said, "there are mistakes, but they are not as many as you are carrying. Stay in this desert for 500 years to guide the lost people. It''s time to reincarnate. "


    "Thank God." The old master knelt down and saluted respectfully.


    King Che looked at the old master kneeling down, but he knew that the arrangement of the God was because he took into account the old master''s feelings. The old national teacher could not pass his own hurdle. Such a decision seems to be a punishment. In fact, it is a redemption for the old national master.


    This God seems cruel, but in fact he is so kind.


    At this time, the whole mausoleum began to shake.


    "Ah, is this tomb going to collapse. It''s over, professor. They are Cheng Luo exclaimed.


    Tianmiao smiles and gently raises his hand.


    The next moment, Cheng Luo finds himself standing outside the tomb and on the site. She was surrounded by Professor Wu and other assistants.


    Que Qiu also stood on the other side, but he didn''t react at all, and stood on the other side dejectedly.


    "Professor!" Cheng Luo welcomed Professor Wu happily.


    "Where have you been? It''s OK. " Professor Wu is also very happy to see Cheng Luo.


    Cheng Luo found that his clothes had changed back to the previous clothes, and the simple and charming skirt had disappeared.


    "I''m fine. Everybody''s fine. That''s great." Cheng Luo looked at the crowd and then frowned, "ah, where''s Zhou Qiang?"


    "Is it true that Zhou Qiang''s jumping down is not an illusion..." Professor Wu frowned, his face showing pain and regret.


    "So, what''s that?" At this time, assistant Wang screamed.


    Everyone looked in his eyes and saw a scene that shocked them.


    Countless white lights rise slowly from the underground of the site.


    Then, there was another white light coming out of their feet and rising slowly.


    "It''s beautiful. What are these? glowworm? No, how can there be fireflies in the desert? " Wang assistant Zheng Zheng of looking at, murmur to say.


    "Sister Tianmiao!" Cheng Luo suddenly exclaimed.


    They followed Cheng Luo and looked up. They saw the sky floating in the air. The white light rose and floated around her.


    "Then, what is it?"


    "Miss Tianmiao, why are you flying in the air?"


    "Look! Those white lights have turned into human figures! "


    "They''re wearing the costumes of the ancient kingdom of Ariel!"


    "Are they all residents of the imperial capital of Ariel?"


    "They are saluting miss Tianmiao."


    Professor Wu pushed his glasses and took a deep breath. The scene before us overturned all his scientific theories over the years.


    "I think these white lights are all the people of the imperial capital of Ariel buried in the sand. They''ve been chained for so many years, and they can''t get out of it. Now, Tianmiao elder sister, let them completely free, finally can reincarnate. They Thank you, sister Tianmiao. " Cheng Luo''s eyes brightened and he looked at Tianmiao floating in the air. He worshipped and said, "the tomb is about to collapse, and Tianmiao''s sister saved us."


    The white light kept coming out of the ground, then rose slowly, finally turned into human figures and bowed deeply to the sky. Finally, all of them rose higher and higher and disappeared into the desert night sky.


    "It''s beautiful..." Professor Wu murmured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    "Sister Tianmiao! Thank you, thank you, thank you for saving me and all of us. Thank you Cheng Luo jumps and waves to the sky.


    Tianmiao smiles, waves his hand, and then disappears into the air.


    What else does Cheng Luo want to say, but the next moment, the scene in front of her changes instantly, and she is no longer in place.


    When he opens his eyes again, Cheng Luo finds himself riding a camel, where they camp on their first night in the desert.


    Professor Wu and others all stood around her. At the beginning, they entered the desert with many camels, all of them in the desert.


    "Did we have a dream?" Cheng Luo got off the camel and murmured.


    "No, it''s not a dream!" Assistant Wang turned out his picture book and said in surprise, "look what I''ve drawn, all of them are here!"


    "Not a dream, of course not a dream!" Professor Wu is also surprised to say, "all in, what I recorded is also in!"


    Cheng Luo also went to her backpack. When she saw a rotten toy in the backpack, she was stunned.


    This toy was given to her by the child who fell down when she returned to the imperial capital in her dream.


    Holding the toy, she couldn''t tell for a moment whether she had dreamt of returning to the imperial capital or had really returned to the imperial capital thousands of years ago.


    "But what about Zhou Qiang? What about Zhou Qiang?" Professor Wu found that Zhou Qiang was not there and frowned, "isn''t Zhou Qiang''s jumping off the cliff an illusion?"


    "This..." Everyone''s mood suddenly cold down, for a time everyone''s heart is heavy up.


    They set out together, but one person was missing when they came back.


    "And the guide?" Professor Wu found that que Qiu was not there either.


    "Que Qiu, I think sister Tianmiao will send him back. It''s just that the route is different from ours. As for why, sister Tianmiao should have her own reasons. " Cheng Luo replied.


    For a moment, people''s moods were different. Finally, I plan to stay here for one night and leave for the town tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Luo was riding on a camel and visiting a distant place. He suddenly said excitedly, "look, the town is in front of us. We''ve finally come out!"


    Everyone was excited and cried out: "we''re back, we''re back! At last he came back alive. "


    "But, Mr. Zhou Qiang..." Cheng Luo''s voice suddenly lowered, "we are back alive, but seniors, but forever stay in this desert."


    The excitement of the crowd just now suddenly cooled down.


    Yes, Zhou Qiang stayed in the vast desert forever, and stayed there alone.


    Lonely, lonely.


    They couldn''t even bring his bones back.


    Professor Wu sighed. He didn''t know how to explain to Zhou Qiang''s relatives.


    They went to the town in silence.


    Just as they were about to arrive at the town, a figure came running to them.


    "Professor, Professor, Cheng Luo..." The figure was getting closer and closer, waving excitedly at them.


    Who is it?


    People wonder, in the small town, they don''t know anyone else.


    Waiting for people to run close, to see who this person is, people were stunned.


    It''s Zhou Qiang!


    It''s Zhou Qiang! Zhou Qiang, who died jumping off a cliff in an ancient desert tomb.


    "Xuechang, it''s you!" Cheng Luo looks at the visitor in surprise.


    "Zhou Qiang? You, you''re not dead? " Professor Wu got off the camel and looked at the people in doubt.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?" The other assistants got off the camel and asked in horror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Assistant Wang looked at the shadow on the ground next week and sighed: "there is a shadow. It doesn''t seem to be a ghost."


    "What are you talking about? Of course I''m human. What the hell''s going on with your faces? " Zhou Qiang is very dissatisfied, "I say you are really too much. I just overslept that day. When I woke up, you all left. Why don''t you call me


    "What?" Everyone looked at Zhou Qiang in horror.


    "You mean you fell asleep that day and didn''t go into the desert with us?" Professor Wu asked with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, Professor, how can you do that! Why didn''t anyone call me? Cheng Luo, why don''t you call me? Is that too much? How can you do such a thing. " Zhou Qiang is not angry, "together with the desert, why just leave me?"


    Zhou Qiang grumbled. As a result, he saw that people''s faces were getting paler and paler, and then he felt that something was wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Qiang asked suspiciously.


    "Zhou Qiang has been in the small town all the time and didn''t enter the desert with us. So, who is Zhou Qiang who has been with us all the time? " There is an assistant, difficult to say the questions in the hearts of the people.


    Cheng Luo turned to look at the boundless desert behind him and said slowly, "I think I know who he is."


    "Who?" Everyone asked eagerly.


    "It''s the old national teacher. As Tianmiao said, his soul has been wandering in the desert, remorse, pain, guilt Cheng Luo said softly, "and he has been preventing me from entering this desert."


    "Old national teacher? All the stories told by Miss Tianmiao are true, aren''t they? " Professor Wu asked slowly.


    "Not bad." Cheng Luo nodded, and then quickly told the dispute between the king and the new national master, "King Che, the last person in the ancient kingdom of yiruier, was originally a tyrant, but under the influence of his lover, he became a bright King. Moreover, this king Che is known as the most beautiful man in the world. The ancient kingdom of Ariel has always had powerful national masters to protect this country... "


    "I see!" What people listen to is yearning.


    "So the old master objected to the marriage because King Che''s lover was a man?" Asked Zhou Qiang.


    "Not bad. The old national teacher is too pedantic. " Cheng Luo is very angry.


    "But at that time I''m afraid people can''t accept this kind of thing. " Zhou Qiang sighed.


    "Therefore, we can see how good the relationship between King Che and his husband is. I would rather risk the world''s great injustice than be with my lover. " Cheng Luo sighed, "the most important thing is that the reason why King Che can become a king of Ming Dynasty has long been forgotten. Even if there is no tragedy caused by the new national master in the end, I think King Che will leave the throne and go away with his lover. "


    "Well? You little girl, you haven''t been in love. How can you say that you''re right? " Professor Wu asked with a smile.


    "I know that anyway." Cheng Luo said.


    "Is that a descendant of the royal family of ancient irier? After death, he became the patron saint of this desert? " An assistant asked excitedly.


    As for this statement, people think it is very possible. In the desert, they experienced too many amazing events.


    "No, sister Tianmiao, she will not be the Royal descendant of the ancient kingdom of Ariel." Cheng Luo said in a very determined tone.


    "And who is she?" Several people asked in unison. The beautiful woman who appears mysteriously and disappears mysteriously is just like the spirit in the desert. She is so kind, beautiful and powerful


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    "Yes, God." Cheng Luo smiles and turns to see the boundless desert. He put his hand into his pocket, but he was stunned. She took a few chocolates out of her pocket. This is the kind of chocolate Tianmiao once gave her. And these chocolates are as good as ever. They didn''t melt at all in this high temperature!


    Cheng Luo remembers the fear and despair of being squeezed out of her body by the black soul at that time. It is Tianmiao who appears and understates her life. If it''s not the sky, will you stay in the desert forever. Lonely wandering, no end.


    Thank you, Tianmiao.


    ¡­¡­


    Que Qiu stood on the site without any reaction.


    "Que Qiu." The voice of the sky rang out.


    ¡°£¿¡± Que Qiu looks up slowly, but her eyes are not focused.


    "Do you know? Che Wang''s temper is really good. If someone disturbs my dream, I don''t just leave one person behind. " Tianmiao smiles.


    "What do you want to say..." Que Qiusheng has nothing to love. She asks in a wooden way.


    "Say, you can take me home!" Weiya''s voice came suddenly, and then he jumped out from behind.


    Que Qiu is petrified and his brain is blank. He looks at Wei Ya in front of him. It''s no longer a dry corpse, but a flesh and blood, becoming a normal person.


    "Wei Weiya It took que Qiu a long time to find her voice.


    "It''s me! The God of heaven revived me and freed me completely. I can go home with you! " Wei Ya rushes up happily, grabs que Qiu''s face and tugs at both sides, "is it unexpected? Are you surprised? "


    Que Qiu finally regained his mind, suddenly hugged Wei Ya, and then cried silently. Finally, he cried out, and his voice became louder and louder.


    "Oh, don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll cry if I cry again. " Wei Ya pats que Qiu on the back.


    "You fool Que Qiu scolds.


    "Yes, I''m stupid. But you''re not much better. I told you, don''t come to me again. You see, I told you not to cry, which made me cry. It''s ugly that two big men cry like dogs. "


    "Go away! Don''t talk to me


    "I want to talk to you."


    After they finally calmed down, they wanted to thank Tianmiao, but they found that there was no shadow of Tianmiao beside them. And they also showed up in the small town, in the SUV that they parked in the small town.


    Before all, it was like a dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Professor Wu and his party are going to leave after a day''s trimming in the small town.


    At the other end of the town, que Qiu and Wei Ya are standing in front of an off-road vehicle. They are ready to leave here and never come back. The car was parked in front of a grocery store, and they were going to buy something and leave.


    "Drink some water." Que Qiu hands the water to Wei Ya.


    "Ah..." Wei Ya was going to take the water in que Qiu''s hand, but he stopped and stared at que Qiu.


    "Chocolate ice cream?" Tianmiao stands behind que Qiu and asks with a smile.


    "Yes!" Weiya nods and stares at the ice cream in Tianmiao''s hand. In this place, I''m afraid only this God can eat ice cream.


    Wei Ya didn''t know why he was polite. He took the ice cream happily. He hadn''t eaten such cool food for a long time.


    Tianmiao takes out another ice cream and hands it to que Qiu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Que Qiu took the ice cream and said, "thank you very much."


    "Thank you. You have really fulfilled my wish. What price would you charge? " Weiya licked the ice cream and asked with a smile.


    Que qiushu turns his head and looks at Wei Ya who is still eating. What''s the price? Does Tianmiao need a price to help them? I want to know that the cost of such a big help will never be small! This fool is still eating ice cream happily, not paying attention to it at all?


    "Oh, no more." Tianmiao replied with a smile, "it''s the best reward for you two to have a good life."


    "Poof..." The ice cream in que Qiu''s mouth almost spurted out, but he thought it was too wasteful and quickly swallowed it back.


    Wei Ya is embarrassed to bite ice cream giggle, don''t know what to say.


    "You, what are you talking about?" Que Qiu stammered.


    The sky is still smiling, no words.


    Just at this time, que Qiu and Wei Ya are stunned. Looking at the two figures that suddenly appear in front of them, they forget what to say.


    In front of the sky, two men suddenly appeared.


    One of them is very tall, handsome, with blue eyes, blond hair, a silver crown inlaid with blue gems, representing the noble pure white Phnom Penh robe. The king''s uniform makes him more elegant and leisurely, noble, but at the same time, he has the dignity of a king.


    This is king Che?!!


    And the other man next to King Che is very handsome. He is a head lower than King Che, and his figure is thin. His blue eyes are rare and penetrating. It seems that he can see everything clearly. There is a gentle smile on his lips. Although he looks foreign, he still uses gentle and elegant to describe him. Standing beside King Che, he looks very harmonious.


    This is king Che''s lover! Chuwang''s lover is a man. So the old national master was so opposed.


    They looked at the sky, and then they bowed solemnly and respectfully.


    "Thank you."


    Tianmiao waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, go. Your fate is eternal. Don''t worry about separation. "


    Two people''s faces show surprise smile, once again skyrocketing salute.


    Finally, they turn their heads and look at que Qiu and Wei Ya, revealing the unpredictable smile that you know and I know. Then their figures slowly rise and finally disappear.


    "He, their last laugh, what, what do you mean?" Que Qiu stammered.


    "Who knows..." The faint laughter disappeared into the air.


    When que Qiu and Wei Ya come back to their senses, there is no shadow in front of them.


    For a long time, que Qiu and Wei Ya came back.


    Weiya quickly put the melting ice cream into her mouth. Que Qiu also ate the ice cream in a hurry.


    "Come on, let''s go home." Que Qiu got on the SUV and started it.


    Wei Ya sat on the co pilot, looking at the front, and suddenly said, "I don''t want to run around any more. I''d better get married safely."


    "You, who are you going to marry?" On hearing this, que Qiu''s face changed greatly and asked in a panic.


    "With you. What else? " Wei Ya turns his head and says without expression.


    Que Qiu


    "You don''t want to, or I''ll find someone else?" Weiya turns to look ahead again.


    "Who said I didn''t want to!" Que Qiu roared and stepped on the accelerator.


    The SUV gradually left the town, leaving the endless desert behind.


    Goodbye, mysterious ancient iril.


    Thank you, God.


    It''s called Tianmiao, God.


    I like this story very much, and I like the next one. Please ask for a monthly pass, love you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    "The world is amazing." Konghou turns into a bracelet and twines around Tianmiao''s wrist. The divine sense communicates with Tianmiao. She exclaims, "we''ve gone to so many worlds, but it''s the first time we''ve seen such a magical world."


    "It''s amazing." Dongxiao also sighed, "this is a big world, but it is the coexistence of powers and technology, without conflict. In the past, all the powers in those worlds will gradually disappear in the long river of technology. "


    "Indeed. It''s a very interesting world. " Tianmiao is standing on the street with people coming and going, holding a drink cup with peculiar shape in his hand, drinking leisurely. The drink cup on the hand is like a bear cub, with two straws inserted in each ear. The bear body is the cup, separated in the middle, with different drinks on both sides. Suck the straws from either ear if you want.


    "And there are many Unknown energy. " Dongxiao said in a soft voice, as if feeling for some time.


    "Yes..." Tianmiao smiles.


    This planet was originally a prosperous and harmonious beautiful planet. But one day, an asteroid hit the planet. Then, a lot of life on the planet changed. Those creatures gradually become demons, with powerful power, wantonly killing human beings. Fortunately, some humans have mutated in this planetary impact and have powers.


    These powers start fighting demons, protecting themselves or protecting people.


    Man is always the smartest creature. Human beings will soon have measures to deal with it.


    Human beings set up a human coalition government, in order to better fight against these demons, promulgated a series of measures.


    All powers can take part in the examination of demon eliminator. Once they have a demon hunting license, they will have many privileges. All scenic spots and hotels opened by the government are free of charge. All means of transportation operated by the state are free of charge.


    The most affordable one is that after the demons are removed, the demon hunting license will automatically record them. With these records, the government will soon pay a large amount of money. How fast is it? It will be issued within two hours. Only with occasional exceptions will the delay be made.


    And the children of the owner of the demon hunting license can enjoy tuition free admission to any public school. Once family members get sick, they will be treated free of charge in public hospitals.


    There are also a lot of excellent treatment, countless. With all these privileges, the powers struggle for it every year to examine the demon hunting certificate. It''s just that the examination of demon hunting certificate is very strict. The number of people who pass each year is very limited.


    Those who have passed the demon hunting certificate will be honored as eliminators.


    If a normal psionic wants to get rid of demons, he can only provide evidence himself. Or hand in the corpse, or the surveillance on the road recorded the video, or there are witnesses taking photos, etc. There is no other preferential treatment. It''s very different from the treatment of demonists.


    "So, there are three lucky people in this world?" Asked kongho.


    Tianmiao did not speak, eyes stay in front of a bus stop. A bus stopped steadily, and the mermaid on it ran down. Finally came a little girl with black hair. She looked fifteen or sixteen years old. Her short hair is neat, with a black schoolbag on her back, a pair of black sports pants, a white sports coat and white sports shoes on her back. She is simple and clean.


    All the people who got off the bus dispersed, leaving her standing in the same place at a loss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    She looked around blankly, as if thinking about something.


    "Hi, I see you''re in some trouble. Can I help you?" The sky tiny sucks juice, walk forward to ask a way.


    The girl with short hair looks up at Tianmiao and has a pair of gentle and beautiful eyes.


    "Well I... " Lin Duoduo didn''t like to communicate with others, and paid little attention to strangers. But the beautiful woman in front of her felt extremely gentle and comfortable. She hesitated and said, "I want to go to test the demon hunting certificate. But my bracelet is dead. Sister, can you look up the map for me? "


    "It''s a coincidence that I''m going to sign up too. If you don''t mind, let''s go together." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well I''ll trouble you. " Lin Duoduo whispered thanks. In the past, she would never agree to go with a stranger, but in front of this sister, she could not say no.


    "My name is Tianmiao, and you?" Tianmiao asked. She finished her drink and put it in a garbage can by the side of the road. The trash can is a cartoon chicken with a big mouth. After swallowing the lost juice cup, he made a swallowing action, and the electronic sound immediately rang out: Thank you for feeding.


    "My name is Lin Duoduo." The little girl said shyly.


    "It''s a lovely name." Tianmiao said with a smile, "the registration place is not far from here. We can walk there, we can call a car


    "Go, go." Lin Duoduo whispered.


    "Good." Tianmiao took two steps forward, "come on, follow me."


    The sidewalk is very spacious, some sections are still automatic sidewalks, people stand up and automatically forward transmission, this section of automatic circulation mode of the corridor is convenient for some lazy people.


    Lin Duoduo takes two steps to catch up with Tianmiao.


    "Is this your first time here?" Tianmiao asked casually.


    "Yes. My home is in a village Lin Duoduo replied, and seemed to be reciprocating. "Does sister Tianmiao live here?"


    "No, I live far away. I came here specially for the exam this time. " Tianmiao looks at Lin Duoduo and says with a smile. "Don''t be so nervous. I don''t eat people. The Qiming hall we signed up for is in District 34. It''s not far ahead. "


    "Well." Lin Duoduo smiles and nods.


    Ten minutes later, they stopped in front of a huge silver circular building. The building looked like a bright star from a distance. The Peugeot in front of the building was glowing with red light, and the Qiming pavilion was written below.


    There are already a lot of people lining up at the door.


    Looking at the poster at the intersection, Lin Duoduo felt a little excited and grasped the strap of his schoolbag.


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao said and took the lead to move forward.


    "Good." Lin Duoduo keeps up with the sky.


    Fortunately, the team moved very fast. When Tianmiao just came to the door, the team had almost reached them.


    Standing in front of the Qiming hall is a power examiner in gray uniform, watching everyone pass the detector before entering the hall. If there is no power, the detector will prompt you, you can''t enter the hall to register, so as to prevent people from entering the hall.


    After passing the detector, the instructor asked the examiners to sign an agreement and form one by one. The form should be filled with simple information such as name and address. The agreement is a letter of exemption, because the assessment is very strict and life may be in danger. We should inform in advance that we can enter the museum only after signing this agreement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Lin Duoduo seriously filled in the form and agreement without hesitation.


    Tianmiao also quickly fills in the form.


    After everything was ready, they entered the guild hall and opened up in front of them. The reception desk at the door played the assessment instructions and where to get the number plate. The whole guild hall was very spacious and divided into several areas.


    There are also many smart scooters in the guild hall. After paying, you don''t have to walk to each area. And the way to pay is on everyone''s bracelet. Everyone has a unique bracelet, which records all the data of the owner of the bracelet. The function of this bracelet is very complete. When paying, put the bracelet in the scanning area and scan it. Then the owner of the bracelet can confirm it.


    "Let''s get the number card. It''s over there." Tianmiao said.


    Every year, thousands of people come to the demon hunting certificate examination. But sometimes, even one person can''t get through. No one passed the exam last year or the year before last. Three years ago, only one person passed the examination. It is conceivable that the examination was very strict.


    There are many powers, which may account for 10% of the world''s population. For example, you may be able to stay up late for a month without sleep, bend a spoon with mental power, and release a thumb sized flame. All these are powers. However, few powerful powers can fight with demons, and even fewer can get a demon hunting certificate and become a real demon eliminator.


    But once you become a magician, it''s a matter of fame and fortune. Therefore, to be a real eliminator is the lifelong dream of many powers.


    The grey uniformed power examiner is over there issuing number plates with a special hand-held machine. When it''s Tianmiao''s turn, the examiner says, "stretch out your hand."


    Tianmiao reaches out his hand, the machine sweeps on Tianmiao''s bracelet, and a string of data appears on the machine screen, which is some information about Tianmiao himself. Then, with a click of the machine, a silver half fist engraved with 66 fell on her hand.


    The examiner continued to shout, "next."


    Lin Duoduo came forward. After the examiner read her information, No. 67 metal plate Lin Duoduo also got it. This is the identity card for them to participate in the assessment. The number plate needs to be taken with you all the way.


    Many people will take part in the examination when the number plate in the chest, so the most intuitive.


    After the registration, we will wait for the day of assessment.


    The registration lasted one week, and today was the second day. There are still a few days before the assessment will be held. During this time, Lin Duoduo has not planned to do anything.


    "Duoduo, if you don''t have a place to go, play with me in this city. When it''s time, we''ll take part in the examination together. " Tianmiao suggested.


    "Ah..." Lin Duoduo hesitated, "but, I''m not familiar at all, will I give Tianmiao elder sister trouble?"


    "No, they are so lovely. How can they cause trouble?" Tianmiao laughed, "I''m not familiar with it, so I said to play with me in this city."


    "Well, good." Lin Duoduo nodded.


    They put away the number plate and walked out of the guild hall.


    At the entrance of the guild hall, he crossed with a boy with red hair.


    After the boy left, Lin Duoduo couldn''t help looking back at the boy.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the sky.


    "Hair, it''s the first time I''ve seen such red hair, like a burning flame." Lin Duoduo couldn''t help sighing.


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Red haired boy, tuobawu, another lucky man in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    In the next few days, Tianmiao was in the city with Lin Duoduo Eat and drink business. The relationship between the two became very close. Lin Duoduo also told Tianmiao about his life experience and why he came to test the demon hunting certificate.


    Lin Duoduo is an orphan. A wife picked her up and brought her up. When Lin Duoduo was five years old, she awakened her powers, and then her life began to get better.


    But grandma got a disease, and the equipment and medicine for treating this disease are only available in capital hospital. Lin Duoduo is not short of money. But Grandma''s treatment is scheduled for next year. If it goes on like this, Lin Duoduo is afraid that grandma''s illness will worsen, so he decides to come to test the demon hunting syndrome. Once she has a demon hunting license, grandma will be immediately connected to the capital hospital for free treatment.


    "You are sure to pass the exam." Tianmiao handed Lin Duoduo a large ice cream and comforted him, "it will."


    "I''ll try." Lin Duoduo nodded, took the large ice cream from Tianmiao, and handed the marshmallow to Tianmiao. Well, reciprocity! Eat together.


    Tianmiao and linduoduo are now in a long street. This street is the most famous one in the country. A prosperous Paradise Street integrating shopping, entertainment and food. They are now standing in the gourmet section of Paradise Street. No matter what you want to eat, you can find it here.


    Many snack bars have long lines. There are many street vendors on the roadside, selling delicious and good-looking snacks.


    On the other side of the street is a paradise for shopaholics. Luxury goods are even more dazzling, one by one, people are dazzled. Whether it''s jewelry women like, or bags, or the latest fashion, men like watch, everything.


    Every day, the street is full of people and bustling.


    Paradise Street deserves its reputation.


    "Sister Tianmiao, what do you want to test the hunting certificate for?" Lin Duoduo ate ice cream and asked, "of course, if you mind, don''t answer."


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll do my research..." Tianmiao also bit the marshmallow, then said with a smile, "because with the demon hunting certificate, there are many conveniences." For example, if you go to luxury restaurants in some countries, you can enjoy delicious food directly without queuing up or making an appointment. If you buy some luxury goods, such as some beautiful jewelry, it is also a priority for those with demon hunting license. Beautiful fashion shop is also a priority for magicians.


    However, there is no need to talk about these in detail with Lin Duoduo, a simple child.


    "That''s true. For example, my grandmother''s illness, when I get the demon hunting certificate, I can be directly hospitalized in the capital hospital, and all treatment is free. And the best escort to take care of her. " Lin Duoduo nodded, thinking deeply.


    A dutiful baby. Tianmiao looks at Lin Duoduo and bites the ice cream neatly. In recent days, every time I see Lin Duoduo''s behavior, Tianmiao can''t help laughing.


    Lin Duoduo''s things must be placed neatly. When we eat hot pot with her, she will iron the dishes in order, and the dishes will be put in order. If the design of the lid of the drink is inconsistent with the cup body, she must rotate and align it to make it comfortable.


    At night, Lin Duoduo went to bed on time at ten. Prepare to take good care of your spirit and deal with tomorrow''s assessment.


    And Tianmiao, she is walking on the Paradise Street, walking slowly to a snack bar. The squid in that shop must be remembered by Tianmiao. The night of Paradise Street is another kind of attractive appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    The day to take part in the examination finally came.


    When Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo entered the guild hall, there were many people inside.


    After all the applicants got together, the examiner announced the start of the examination.


    All the people lined up to enter through a gate.


    Through a not long corridor, the examiner opened another door, and everyone was stunned when they entered the door.


    In front of us is the endless Gobi desert.


    "This, this is the back of the guild hall? It''s impossible. "


    "Of course not."


    "This is the channel for spatial powers to connect. From the guild hall directly connected to the Gobi desert, the Gobi Desert as an examination room


    "This spatial psionic is very powerful."


    The powers whispered.


    "All right, be quiet." An examiner in black Jumpsuit appeared in front of the crowd. He raised his hand to signal the crowd to be quiet and announced, "the first round of assessment is very simple. Here''s the starting point. You just run straight ahead. You''ll be qualified if you reach the finish line in six hours. It doesn''t matter if you run on two legs or use both hands, you can''t use powers. If you find someone cheating by using the ability, you will be disqualified immediately. You will not be allowed to take part in the demon hunter qualification examination again within ten years. That''s all you have to say. Ten seconds later, the time starts. "


    The first assessment is so simple and crude. As a magician, physical strength is also very important.


    Lin Duoduo tightened his backpack, and his eyes were full of confidence.


    And Tianmiao, still slowly peel a piece of chocolate. This kind of chocolate is very exquisite. Each piece is packed separately, and it is a variety of exquisite shapes. There are stars, there are moons, there are flower shapes


    "Would you like a piece?" The sky asks Lin Duoduo.


    "No, sister Tianmiao, let''s come on." Lin Duoduo clenched his fist.


    "Okay, okay." Tianmiao put the chocolate into his mouth, said vaguely and nodded.


    "Start!" The examiner''s starting gun rang out, and the first round of assessment began.


    Thousands of powers run forward at the same time.


    Dozens of examiners dressed in gray followed the competitors on small motorcycles. The electro-optic scooter is maglev, about 20-30 cm above the ground, fast and stable. In the head of the players, there are hundreds of UAVs have been flying with detection.


    At first, the powers were very easy to run.


    But gradually, the gap came out.


    The endless Gobi Desert oppresses the players psychologically. And the road is not so smooth at the foot, the temperature around is also a little hot.


    There are one or two lucky people who want to urge the ability to cheat, but they are immediately found out and taken out of the examination room. What is waiting for them is severe punishment.


    And most people are still running honestly, but many people are running slower and slower.


    Lin Duoduo has been running at a constant speed, and Tianmiao is running beside her.


    "You candidates are the worst class I''ve ever seen Why, now I''m going to give up and I can''t run? " The only examiner in a black Jumpsuit was riding a scooter with a trumpet beside him. Obviously, he is the examiner of this level. Only the examiner can wear black.


    feeble candidates can make complaints about riding on small motorcycles. They feel so bad that they are too bad, even if they attack the language, they also need to attack mentally. He also wants to ride a small motorcycle and run leisurely with the crowd.


    Is happiness based on other people''s pain especially comfortable?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    "The examinee, what are you doing?" The examiner in black suddenly saw that Tianmiao was taking out a bottle of water to drink and asked harshly.


    "Drink water." Tianmiao answered seriously.


    "You''re drinking water?" The examiner in black looked at the sky inconceivably.


    "Is there a rule that you can''t drink water while running?" The sky tiny doubts of ask.


    The examiner was stunned and thought about it carefully. It seems that there is no such thing!


    It''s just! Isn''t this kind of physical examination a competition between physical strength and endurance? When it comes to proving yourself, no one will think of drinking water, right?


    "Do you have any?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "No No The examiner shook his head.


    The sky tiny Piao eye examiner, the meaning of the eye is to have no you to say fart.


    Angry, the examiner rode his scooter to the back and continued to mock people to vent his anger.


    "You''re so bad that some of you just sit on the floor and give up? As a magician, shouldn''t we all climb to the end? "


    "Do you want water, Duoduo?" Asked the sky.


    "Thank you, sister Tianmiao. I took water with me as you said." Lin Duoduo motioned not to use it. She took out a bottle of water from her backpack and unscrewed it to drink.


    Less than two hours later, someone fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and twitching. He was forced to give up his qualification and was carried out by the logistics assessor.


    The examiners in gray clothes are much more gentle. Although they are watching the crowd like driving sheep on small motorcycles, they are encouraged to shout: "keep on, believe in yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    Another hour passed.


    In the inner line of the examiners, the examiners who stay at the finish line contact the examiners who run with them.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going this year?"


    "Oh, I can''t. I''ve given up dozens of them. It''s less than three hours."


    "This is the worst examinee I''ve ever had!" Make complaints about the examiner''s anger. "There is still a candidate who takes the lead in drinking water. It''s too loose."


    "Ha ha, which examinee makes our leader so angry."


    "It''s No. 66, who depends on his good looks and does whatever he wants, isn''t it? I''ll see if she''s qualified in a moment! "


    "But chief, it seems that they didn''t break the rules. There''s no rule in the assessment that you can''t drink water. "


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep


    "Who was that beeping? I heard that. " The examiner snapped.


    His response was silence.


    After a while, the inside line rings again.


    "That means we can have a rest, or even doze off?" This is the examiner at the end.


    "I think so. Anyway, the group I''m looking at is really running slower and slower. "


    "Then I''ll really have a sleep - ah ah ah ah!"


    "You have nightmares before you sleep? What''s the name of a ghost? "


    "The trough! There are candidates, ah, ah, over the end. Don''t you say it''s early? "


    "What? Which candidate? "


    "66, the sky is dim."


    "Are you right?" The examiner asked in horror.


    The examiner at the end of the line didn''t speak and sent the video directly to the inside line. The picture inside is very clear.


    A beautiful woman with long hair and graceful posture stands at the end of the line, peeling chocolate. The number plate on her chest is extremely clear: 66.


    "Boss, it''s good that you didn''t flag just now, saying that if No. 66 passes, you''ll be fine. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how terrible the scene today will be. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    "Shut up! Invigilate well The examiner growled.


    The inside line is as quiet as a chicken.


    Tianmiao is at the end of the line, and an examiner has recorded her information.


    "The sky is slim, right? Congratulations on passing the first round of assessment. Come here and have a seat. " The examiner said with a smile.


    "Well? This is your examiner''s seat, isn''t it Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a special treatment for the first place." The examiner nodded. There are three chairs in total, one for each of the two examiners, and just one for each.


    "Oh, well, thank you." Tianmiao sat down impolitely, took out two chocolates and asked, "do you want to taste them? It''s delicious. "


    "You''re welcome, thank you." Two examiners happily took the chocolate. Then found that the chocolate did not melt, the heart guess should be related to the examinee''s ability, also did not think much.


    When Tianmiao finished eating ten chocolates, Lin Duoduo''s figure appeared.


    Although she was sweating all over, she was in good condition, and her breath was a little short.


    Two examiners recorded the information and sent the results to the inside.


    "Chief, the speed of these two people seems to be much faster than that of ordinary people."


    "Chief, didn''t you say that you had the worst examinee this time?"


    "Fortunately, the leader didn''t set up a flag to say that if the examinee of this term has outstanding performance, he will do whatever he wants. He has slapped his face twice. What if he continues to slap his face later..." This is the same examiner who didn''t beat up just now.


    "Wang Er, wait for me. Don''t leave after the examination." The examiner growled.


    Then, about 40 minutes later, three or four or five appeared one after another, and the fifth was a boy named Mo Baining. He has black hair, black eyes and handsome face, but it gives people a sense of indifference.


    Tianmiao takes a look at this young man, the third lucky man


    Feeling the sight of the sky, the boy looked over. Just light looked at the eye, the sky is tiny after moved the eyes.


    Inside.


    "This time, the examinees did well."


    "Yes, the chief said..."


    "Wang Er, shut up!" The examiner roared again.


    The inside line is as quiet as a chicken again.


    ¡­¡­


    "A few minutes to go." The examiner at the end of the line looked at the timer and then turned to look at the dark crowd behind him. In fact, the performance of the candidates is good. There are hundreds of people here who have passed the first level. The sentence of the worst examinee I''ve ever taken is really a slap in the face, hehe.


    "Almost no one." Another examiner is ready to pack up


    "wait, there''s another one." Lin Duoduo saw a red ball running this way.


    In the last few minutes, tired as a dead dog, the red haired boy finally ran across the finish line. Then he would not care about anything, collapsed on the ground and gasped. This young man is exactly the man Lin Duoduo and they saw at the gate of the guild hall. Lin Duoduo describes a teenager whose hair is like a burning flame.


    The candidates who passed the first pass went back to the guild hall after passing through a corridor through a gate. There are accommodation and dining places in the guild hall. After a free night''s rest, we will continue to participate in the second round of assessment tomorrow. Those who are eliminated in the first round will not have such treatment.


    Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo are sitting in the dining area, eating a nutritious meal.


    The boy with red hair also came over with a plate. He saw the sky at once. Sitting directly opposite Tianmiao with a plate.


    "You are the first one in the first examination?" The young man took a spoon, ate a meal, looked at the sky and said in a cold voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    "Yes, what''s up?" Tianmiao looks at the red haired boy in front of him and clearly sees the pride in his eyes.


    "The first level you are the first, the next level will not." The young man with red hair is biting a piece of braised pork ribs, and his eyebrows are full of confidence, "because the next level must be me."


    "It''s very courageous of the last one to say that to the first one." Lin Duoduo snorted coldly and said with a sneer.


    "Generally speaking, the first level is the assessment of physical strength, and the next level is the assessment of intelligence. I''ll show you what a real Xueba is soon. " The red haired boy pointed to himself arrogantly with his thumb.


    "I''d better do it after the test. The penultimate kid. " Originally, Lin Duoduo was quite curious about the boy with red hair, but now he can''t help sneering at his arrogance.


    "Well, the second is not qualified to speak." The red haired boy looked at Lin Duoduo and said with disdain.


    Lin Duoduo stares at the person in front of him in disbelief. Is there a hole in his head? Where does the last one have the courage to say that the second one is not qualified to speak?


    I''m so angry!


    After dinner, the red haired boy turned away, not caring about Lin Duoduo''s eyes.


    "Don''t be angry." Tianmiao looked at the breathless Lin Duoduo and said with a smile, "just use actions to prove everything." Tuobawu, an arrogant junior in secondary two, is short of social beating. He should be taught a lesson.


    "Yes Lin Duoduo nodded and frowned again. "Sister Tianmiao, the little boy just said that the first level is physical strength and the second level is intelligence. Is he really confident?"


    "He has a point. Every year, there are three levels in the examination of demon hunting certificate. The first level is generally physical strength, the second level is intelligence, and the third level That''s why we countersign the disclaimer before we sign up. Then you''ll know. Now, you''d better prepare for the second level first. " Tianmiao looked at Lin Duoduo, "Duoduo, are you familiar with the ten thousand magic illustrated books?"


    "Well, I know it all by heart." Lin Duoduo nodded, "when I was a child, my family was poor. After I woke up, I wanted to improve my family''s condition, but grandma was very worried. So I bought a ten thousand magic illustrated book for me to read every day to determine which I can deal with and which I can''t provoke. Grandma is really good, very good. "


    "That''s good." Tianmiao smiles happily, "have a good rest today and prepare for tomorrow''s assessment. I''m sure Duoduo will pass. "


    The next day, when Lin Duoduo took part in the examination, he finally understood why Tianmiao asked her if she had endorsed the ten thousand magic illustrated books.


    The second level is really measuring intelligence, but it is not just measuring intelligence.


    The next day, under the leadership of the examiner, all the candidates entered an area, and then issued a pair of glasses to each candidate. It''s not ordinary glasses, it''s consciousness immersion glasses.


    The assessor asked everyone to wear glasses. After confirming that there were no absentees, the assessor on one side pressed the button on the desk.


    All of a sudden, a special sense of weightlessness appeared. Everyone felt that they had been floating in the air, and the candidates who had been standing around them had disappeared. It seemed that they were in the boundless universe, surrounded by the vast river of stars.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    There is a sound in my ear: the second examination is about to start. Please close your eyes and hold your breath for ten seconds.


    After doing so, I opened my eyes and found that there was a third-order six color cube floating in the air. I touched it with my hand and found that there was no entity.


    There is a virtual projection in front of the glasses. It is an examiner in black jumpsuit. Obviously, he is the examiner in charge of the second level.


    "Hello, I''m the chief examiner of this examination. What you need to challenge is the indispensable mental strength and intelligence to become a demon hunter. Sometimes, demon hunting is not all brute force. At least being smart is not a bad thing, right? Well, no more nonsense. This is the magic cube in front of you. There are billions of random test questions in it. If you answer one question correctly, the magic cube can be twisted according to your intention. Each of you has only two chances to give up the current test. Please cherish it. After restoring the magic cube, you can pass the exam. You have six hours. I wish you all the best. "


    After that, the examiner waved to the crowd and disappeared.


    After this rule is finished, many people curse their mothers in their hearts.


    This kind of assessment is to force people to be more difficult!


    This third-order cube has six colors, and the total number of changes is 4.33 times 10 to the 19th power. This total number is known only when many powers have to query data. If the Rubik''s cube is broken up and randomly combined, there is a 1112 chance that it cannot be recovered.


    Now, let them answer the question. Only when they get it right can they turn the Rubik''s cube around. Is this the way that the pervert came up with?


    When I know who thought it out, no matter whether I can pass the exam or not, I will kill him!


    The trough! That pervert came up with it. Damn, when I become a magician, I want to enter the association of magicians. I want to be an examiner. I want to have more abnormal problems to embarrass future Sabi candidates!


    Who the hell thought of that? I''m going to kill him!


    The candidates are in different moods, but most of them want to come up with this assessment method.


    But that''s all in the future. Now, let''s try our best to take the exam


    Lin Duoduo reaches out his hand and points to the center of the magic cube. A white light flashes by, and a city appears in front of him. Two huge demons are destroying the city.


    There are countless answers in front of her glasses, and her first perspective becomes the eliminator who manipulates and prevents the demons, suggesting that the power is one chop.


    When she reaches for her hand and clicks an action, it will automatically merge into the next answer option, and then when she clicks the next one, the demon remover in the perspective starts to attack the demons according to her instructions.


    After six orders in a row, except that the magician has already stepped behind the demon, his long sword has come out of the sheath. Now, a new option has sprung up, which is to cut the beard with a knife?


    She looked down and saw that a mother and son were falling to the ground. The mother and her son were waving to the eliminator for help, but the devil had already struck.


    If you don''t know what kind of magic it is, you may laugh. The third option is funny. Cut your beard? Is it funny? According to the urine test, it must be the first to save people.


    But Lin Duoduo didn''t choose the second one. She knew the magic.


    She decisively chose the third option.


    Because at this moment, saving people will hurt the demon master. If you cut it, the mother and son will be hurt.


    And choose the third


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    In the picture, the demon remover has quickly cut off the beard of the demon.


    The devil''s action stopped abruptly, then collapsed and turned into nothingness.


    In fact, it''s not the beard of the devil, but the heart of the devil. It seems ridiculous, but it''s true.


    A red congratulation appeared on the glasses.


    In front of all the recovery, Rubik''s cube appears again in hand, prompt is can twist a step.


    Lin Duoduo thought a little and chose to twist it.


    In the examination room, the red and green lights for passing or failing are constantly on, and the examiners are standing in the observation room above to discuss and record.


    The examiners are on the inside.


    "This, this examinee, is really good. No.88, look, the green light is on all the time. It looks good. It''s called "Tuobawu."


    "This is also good. The answers are all right, and the Rubik''s cube recovers quickly. 72. "


    "This 67 is also excellent. She knows a lot about demons. It''s called Lin Duoduo. Make a record of it all. "


    "Hey, chief, do you know, at the first level, Wang Er said that their chief was beaten in the face three times in a row."


    "Yes, Lao Zhang told me about it. He said his face was swollen. It''s the 66, isn''t it? Let''s see her performance. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    "Am I dazed?"


    "No. Boss, fortunately, you don''t have the same interest in being beaten up as Zhang. Otherwise, today you will not only have a swollen face, but your whole head will be swollen into a pig''s head. "


    "Shut up! Do you want to clean the toilet? "


    "Isn''t there an intelligent robot cleaning it?"


    "You can experience the feeling of being an intelligent robot!"


    The inside line was as quiet as a chicken.


    Just mentioned a few outstanding examinees, the green light flickers unceasingly, the Rubik''s cube also in the fast restoration. It''s been a surprise to them.


    However, this, 66 candidates, is not so simple surprise.


    Their little hearts can''t stand it.


    The magic cube of examinee 66 is turning rapidly, almost becoming a shadow. The green light keeps flashing. It''s blinding them!


    Six hours to go


    They finished in less than six minutes!!!


    The examiners all held their breath and looked at the scene. For a long time, they didn''t come back. Inside the quiet even who breathed in front of the wheat can hear.


    "Ah, Lao Li Tou, how was your assessment today? I''ll take a look at the number one yesterday, the one 66 called Tianmiao. I don''t believe she''s still so powerful. I don''t believe she''s still so powerful today. If she''s still so powerful, I''ll show you live... " The voice that suddenly rings out is yesterday''s chief examiner, he chatters endlessly very unconvinced quack, then saw the data that sends in the inside line.


    There was a strange silence in the inside.


    "Oh, goodbye, I haven''t been here just now, I didn''t say anything. It''s all your delusions. " Yesterday''s examiner said this sentence, no voice.


    "Stop! You were here just now! Don''t go The examiner over here yelled.


    "No, it''s all your delusions." Yesterday''s examiner took another chance.


    "I recorded it." One of the examiners whispered.


    "Wait for me later." Yesterday''s examiner said this sentence viciously, no more voice.


    The exam is still going on.


    Tianmiao has finished and has taken off his glasses. There is an examiner to guide her to have a rest.


    She was still sitting next to her, slowly stripping the candy wrapper. An examiner handed her a glass of water.


    "Thank you." Tianmiao raises his head and smiles at the examiner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    "No, no, you''re welcome! Little sister, you are so beautiful. " It was a female examiner who handed water to Tianmiao. She looked at Tianmiao with her eyes shining. Oh, my God, this little sister is beautiful and handsome! Just now, the shadow of Rubik''s cube gave her too much shock. See this examinee again so beautiful, she sank, completely sank.


    "Sugar?" The sky passes a sugar.


    "Yes, yes!" The female examiner took the candy and held it happily. Ah, the candy given by the beautiful and handsome little sister is impossible to eat, never. I''ll give it up!


    The exam is still going on.


    Tuobawu is also rapidly completing the topic. At the moment, he is faced with a question about the popular allusions in the ancient demon hunting scroll.


    The common props of Oriental demon subduing masters are peach blossom, wooden sword, copper coin, seal script, and judge''s pen.


    As soon as the scenery changed, in a small room, there were several Buddha statues in front of them, and there were still pictures of demons on hand. There were only two red candles burning on the altar.


    A series of options reappeared, constantly prompting him that there were two demons in the room, and he could only use the props in front of him to subdue them.


    Looking down, the magician in the perspective is wearing a light yellow Taoist robe, and holding a handle of whisk in his hand.


    "Officer, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." In the picture, there is a beautiful woman, who says to the magician.


    Beauty can not be a square thing, that is the kind of person.


    Tuo Bawu Are you going to say "we''re going to get married?"


    "Officials, are you so anxious?" The beautiful woman makes a pose and blows air in the ear of the eliminator.


    "Women, hinder me from becoming stronger." Tuoba Wu hummed coldly and then hit the beautiful woman in the face with the Buddha dust.


    The beautiful woman disappeared and became a fox full of black air.


    There were about 30 options in front of him. Tuobawu quickly arranged the options and chose the best solution. Then, according to the instructions, Taomu sword slightly lifted the copper coin on the table, and the sword body threw the copper coin, directly pressing the fox there.


    This pass, pass!


    In fact, Tianmiao also encountered this kind of level similar to the beauty trick. But what Tianmiao met was different. What she met was the consciousness level manipulated by the examiners. Occasionally, the examination questions will be operated by the examiners themselves. Tianmiao encountered such a problem.


    A handsome man appeared in front of the sky, and the voice of charming temptation rang out, but the words just stopped in the middle: "this beautiful girl, would you like to join me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then there was the eerie silence.


    The handsome man turned straight away. While walking, she also make complaints about it. "Is this mother tempting her or she seduces me?" who is in the exam?


    This level is so dramatic and relaxed.


    The questions in this demon hunting cube are simple and cover a wide range, not only the problems of demon hunting, but also physics, chemistry, biology and so on


    For example, there is a magic thing that eats research potions in the laboratory. It looks like a chameleon. You need to answer the questions according to the color it changes in the minute it appears in front of you, find out the potions it once drank, slowly fade its color, and finally take them. There are many questions about chemical experiments in it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    You will never know what test questions will be given to you at random. In this way, all kinds of cheating methods will be completely eliminated.


    A lot of people are still stuck in the first question after 30 minutes.


    Examiners put every solution data into the central control system for scoring, and analyze each examinee''s way of thinking.


    The second person to complete the Rubik''s cube restoration was tuobawu, who spent an hour and five minutes. The third place is mo Baining, which took one hour and seven minutes. Lin Duoduo is the seventh.


    Six hours later, everyone stood in the hall waiting for the announcement of the test results.


    Those who have completed the examination are still waiting for the third examination. Those who have not finished will leave the venue. I''ll see you next year.


    The results were announced. Tianmiao won the first place and took the shortest time.


    The second place is tuobawu No.88.


    The boy with red hair turned black. He turned to look at Tianmiao and hummed: "this time it''s my carelessness. The next assessment will never let you in front of me."


    "My face is swollen, and I''m still pretending. Please check the time difference. There''s so much time difference between the first and the second Lin Duoduo snorted coldly and sneered.


    "Well, I was just careless. Wait and see, next time I''ll... " Tuobawu still has a tough mouth.


    "Shut up, the second is not qualified to speak." Lin Duoduo sneered.


    Tuobawu was stunned, frowning and Thinking: "this is a little familiar?"


    Lin Duoduo Okay, I''m sure. This guy''s retarded. She shouldn''t care with the mentally retarded. She really lowered her level!


    The sky is smiling and speechless.


    These two people The fetters are still very deep. Take your time.


    Take a day off.


    The assessment of the third level is finally about to start.


    The examiner in black one-piece suit had a dignified face: "you all signed the exemption form when you signed up. Now I''ll tell you again that the third level is life-threatening. It''s still time to quit. In the face of demons, life is in danger. But the real eliminator is not afraid of all this. Now, I''ll give you ten seconds to choose. If you continue to participate, step forward. If you choose to quit, step back. "


    After that, no one quit.


    In fact, every demon remover is in danger of his life. If he can''t see through this, he is not qualified to be a demon remover at all.


    "Good. Well, go through this door and take your exams. " The examiner nodded his head with satisfaction, moved his body away, revealed a door behind him, and waved his hand to signal the candidates to enter.


    The examinees fish in, still is through a corridor, and then appear in front of the public, is an island, on the island, there is a huge tower.


    "That''s the tower where we shut down the demons. There are 49 layers in all. The higher you go, the stronger the demon is. When you destroy demons, you will judge your score according to the level of demons. But this is not an absolute standard. And everyone''s fighting skills, mode, also into the total score. When you do your best, please do as you can. We don''t want to collect bodies for too many people. If you can''t deal with it, you can crush your number plate for help. Once you ask for help, you will lose your qualification immediately. " The voice of the examiner sounded in everyone''s ears, clear and incomparable, with encouragement and warning in the tone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    No one flinched.


    This huge tower stands into the clouds, and the gate of the tower is even more spectacular.


    A dozen examiners were waiting at the door. Compared with the huge tower gate, they are very small.


    All the examinees stood in front of the tower gate and did not take up all the space in front of the gate.


    "The exam lasts three days and three nights. Only the top 20 candidates will be admitted. Good luck. Again, I hope you can do what you can. We don''t want any powers to fall in such a place. " After that, he raised his hand to other examiners to open the door.


    The imaginary open door doesn''t exist. All the examiners stood together and made a formula. It''s a combo ability. All the examiner''s powers come together to form a huge group of light. The examiner pushes the huge group of light to the door.


    The next moment, the door thunder and lightning, the original heavy steel door into a transparent. But there is a boundary on it, which can only enter but not exit, to prevent the demons from running out. And the examinee inside wants to come out, either wait for the examination to finish to pass out automatically by the number card, or is oneself crush the number card to transmit.


    "The test begins, go in!" The examiner announced the opening of the examination with a loud shout.


    All the candidates swarmed in, entered the gate, scattered around, began to look for their prey.


    Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo slowly walk in together. Tuobawu''s self-confidence soars and runs ahead of Tianmiao. Then he turned his head to look at the sky, arrogantly said: "this time, I will not lose."


    Lin Duoduo rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to the retarded.


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "OK, come on, young man."


    Looking at Tianmiao''s peaceful reaction, tuobawu felt that he was leaking.


    "You wait!" Tuobawu finished saying this and hummed. Then he stretched out his right hand, and a huge bow and arrow appeared slowly in his right hand. He put his back on his back and rushed forward.


    "Manifest powers!" Lin Duoduo exclaimed. This power is very rare. They can use their own mental power to materialize some of the things they imagine and use them. Those with such powers are very powerful.


    Maybe this kid has crazy capital? Lin Duoduo thought.


    However, with more capital, it can''t be changed. It''s a mental handicap. Lin Duo thought of this place, and make complaints about it.


    "It seems to be..." Tianmiao said with a smile, "let''s go, Duoduo. We will stay here for three days. The scenery here is actually pretty good. "


    "Yes, but it doesn''t look like a tower in here." Lin Duoduo raised his eyes and looked at the vast grassland in front of him. The grassland in front of us is very lush, and the height of green grass is even higher than that of adults. At a glance, a piece of green, wind blowing, the whole grassland ups and downs, like waves, beautiful.


    "Different space." Tianmiao explained, "from the outside, this is a tower. In fact, this should be another space, or to be exact, another place. It''s just that there is a border on the edge of this place to prevent these demons from escaping. "


    "The powers of the world are really powerful." Lin Duoduo sighed.


    "Drop, player 88 got ten." At this time, the sky suddenly came the announcement.


    When Lin Duoduo and Tianmiao look up, they see a huge light curtain above their heads, on which the ranking appears.


    1: No. 88 10 points


    2: -- No. -- points


    3: -- No. -- points


    the rest of the ranking has not shown the name. Obviously, No. 88 is the first candidate to get a score.


    "Projection technology." Tianmiao looks at the huge light curtain in the sky and whispers. This world, it seems, is not a simple big world. There is such superb projection technology. She was suddenly looking forward to the rest of the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    "It''s the smelly boy! You can''t fall behind him. " Lin Duoduo looked at the first line of words on the light screen and said with gnashing teeth. Anyone can be ahead of her, just that idiot can''t!


    "Well, let''s go, too." Tianmiao looked at Lin Duoduo with high morale and couldn''t help laughing, "Duoduo is also very strong. Do you want to work with me or do we have to work separately? "


    "Separate, sister Tianmiao. I know you are very strong. But I want to take this test on my own Lin Duoduo said firmly.


    "How do you know I''m strong? I don''t seem to have used a power in front of you Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Intuition." Lin Duoduo also laughed and said frankly, "when I saw you for the first time, I had an intuition from the bottom of my heart. I couldn''t beat this man. It was overwhelming suppression."


    "Oh?" Tianmiao came interested, "what do you feel when you look at the 88?"


    "The power of the first World War. It''s five to five. Let''s look at the other factors. " Lin Duoduo thought and said.


    "Is there anyone else who impressed you this time?" Tianmiao is interested in Lin Duoduo''s intuition. Very few people have this intuition. Many worlds will meet one. Last time, the intuition was more special for an ordinary human named Li Yingjun. Lin Duoduo''s intuition was obviously more accurate and intuitive.


    "Yes, 72. I don''t think I can beat him. There''s no way that idiot''s ever played. " Lin Duoduo didn''t even think about it. He said a person he had noticed for a long time, "if I can, I hope I will never be against this person."


    Tianmiao was surprised at Lin Duoduo''s intuition.


    "Then believe in your intuition. Let''s go. Take the exam first. After the examination, transfer your grandmother to the capital hospital. " Tianmiao said.


    "Is Tianmiao so sure that I can pass the exam?" Lin Duoduo is a Leng, didn''t expect that Tianmiao would so firmly believe that she can be admitted?


    "Of course, because you are Lin Duoduo. Come on Tianmiao said with a smile, "go, go, don''t let Number 88 be in front of you."


    "Well, come on, Tianmiao. I''ll see you in three days." When Lin Duoduo finished, he waved to Tianmiao. Seeing Tianmiao nodding, she turned around and jumped into the grassland and disappeared.


    Tianmiao looks at the direction where Lin Duoduo''s figure is disappearing and slightly picks his eyebrows.


    This is the first time that Tianmiao has met a human being with such intuition.


    Lin Duoduo''s intuition is absolutely accurate and terrible. In this world, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu are both one in a million talents. However, Mo Baining, the boy with black hair and black eyes, is the only genius in the world, no matter before, now or even in the future. He is the only genius in the world, no one can match him.


    After Lin Duoduo left, Tianmiao walked into the grassland leisurely.


    Ordinary people may be completely disoriented when they enter this grassland.


    Because as soon as I enter the grassland, I feel like I am in the dense reeds. In addition to the grass which is higher than people, it is also grass. And the projection screen on the head, no matter from which angle, is positive. The data above is beginning to change.


    The first place is still No. 88 tuobawu, whose score has changed from ten to twenty. Obviously, another demon was hunted.


    Second, Lin Duoduo, scored 15 points. Obviously, Lin Duoduo also met the devil and won after fighting with the devil.


    .


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Tianmiao is walking leisurely.


    "Master, it''s very big here, and there are many powerful demons." Kongho communicates with Tianmiao with divine consciousness.


    "But this magic thing is different from what we call magic." Dongxiao also said with divine consciousness.


    "Yes, it''s different. These demons are the general name of mutated creatures in the world. These mutants, including those from that asteroid. " Tianmiao explained, "some of the creatures that have mutated on this planet are of different degrees. Some of them are beyond recognition, very dangerous and contain toxins. But some just affect the size and mind, and become demons like fierce beasts. This kind of magic, edible, and even some taste good


    "If only Luo Yunyi were here at this time. Then you can make delicious food for the host. " Kongho said with regret.


    "Yes, if my younger martial brother is here, I can show my cooking skills." Tianmiao laughs, "count the time, younger martial brother is about to rise. However, there are also great chefs in this world. "


    "The chef who can deal with magic food is also a psionic, isn''t he?" Dongxiao analysis.


    "Yes. Has the shop I asked you to buy been decorated? " Asked the sky.


    "Everything is ready." Dongxiao returns.


    "That''s good." Tianmiao''s face showed a satisfied smile, and then looked up at the light curtain in the sky, "let''s find a place to rest and wait for the exam to be finished."


    ¡­¡­


    On a cliff, a huge green tree bends and grows. The whole tree stretches out of the cliff. It looks very unique.


    Tianmiao sits on the highest branch, blows the wind, eats an ice cream, shakes his feet comfortably, and looks at the changing picture of the light curtain in the sky.


    1: NO.67 320 points


    2:88 300 points


    3:128 200 points


    4:300 180 points


    5:88 160 points


    The gap between the first and second place is not big, and the two have been chasing each other. The positions of first and second place are constantly changing. Lin Duoduo is still in the first place at the moment. Not long after that, tuobawu on the 88th soon overtook him. But after a while, Lin Duoduo turned back.


    The examiners were boiling inside.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such an exciting contest.


    The first and second place have been chasing each other. No one admits defeat. It''s wonderful.


    "What about number 66? Why haven''t you been on the list Only the top 20 scores will be displayed on the light screen, while Tianmiao, No. 66, has never appeared on it. It makes a lot of people wonder.


    "Is her power very weak in actual combat?"


    "Has anyone observed what her powers are?"


    "I don''t know. So far, it''s not clear what her powers are


    "She won''t be at the bottom, will she? That''s really... "


    "I advise you not to say that. The examiners of the first level are still swollen. It''s too much fighting on this 66. "


    "Yes, I''d better wait and see." All the examiners thought of the tragedy of the first level examiners, so they all shut up.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao''s eyes stay on the fifth place.


    88, 160.


    88, moberin. Will anyone else find out that moberin has always been in fifth place. No rise, no fall, always in this position.


    After Lin Duoduo killed a demon again, he looked up at the light curtain with some doubts, but he still didn''t find the name of Tianmiao.


    What is Tianmiao doing?


    Sister Tianmiao hasn''t moved up to now. Why?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Tuobawu was also looking at the light curtain. His eyebrows were almost wrinkled into caterpillars.


    He and No. 67 have been fighting for the first place, but up to now, No. 66 has been on the list.


    What''s going on?


    What''s 66 doing?


    He doesn''t believe that 66 is weak.


    However, it seems that this possibility is not ruled out?


    Maybe number 66 is an intelligent power?


    That this pass, oneself is proper first?


    Tuobawu thought of this, some happy, holding the huge bow and arrow in his hand, continued to move forward happily.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days is not short or long.


    It''s an hour before the end of the assessment.


    Lin Duoduo anxiously looked at the light curtain of the sky.


    There is still no sign of the sky.


    Top 20, no sky!


    What the hell is going on?


    The gap between her and tuobawu has widened. Because the more forward, the stronger the demon, the higher the score of hunting a demon. The gap is getting bigger, but the ranking is still changing alternately. When she hunts a fierce devil, it widens the score gap. Before long, tuobawu''s score will catch up again, and then surpass.


    As he walked, tuobawu hummed his own ditty: "ah ~ ~ ah ~ ~ first of all, I''m the most powerful demon remover ~ ~ come and see me soon ~ ~ ah ~ ~" the huge bow and arrow in his hand still radiates the light of ice blue, without the slightest shade. After such a long time of hunting, his spiritual power has not been weakened, nor has there been any change A little bit of fatigue.


    88 is still in fifth place.


    Time in the past bit by bit.


    The examiner''s inside information.


    "It''s three minutes before the assessment is over. The score of the 66th didn''t go up. Now I can say something. "


    "Don''t talk about her. A strong and beautiful little sister, there must be a miracle. " This examiner is the female examiner of the second level. Tianmiao gave her a candy.


    "There are two and a half points left. It seems that this psionic is an intelligent psionic. It''s not fit to fight. "


    "Then she can get the vice certificate of the demon hunting certificate. The treatment is just a little worse than that of the demon hunting certificate."


    "Ha ha ha, here I am. No. 66, the first and second levels are not very arrogant. It''s silly when it''s time to fight. I don''t believe her this time... " This is the examiner of the first level who has been beaten in the face. He looked at the data of the inside line and finally jumped out.


    There is only one minute left for the assessment.


    Just as the examiner of the first level kept on talking, the light curtain suddenly changed.


    All positions on the light screen move back.


    The first place has become Tianmiao, and the score behind her number plate is beating wildly, and it has become residual shadow.


    "I don''t believe her..." The first level of the examiner''s words suddenly stopped, the words behind how also can''t say. He cried and hawed and puffed his mouth. He was very tired and had a psychological shadow. I don''t want to preside over the assessment in the future. Goodbye.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is the light curtain broken?"


    "Bad you! How can it be? Pour out your brain before you speak. "


    "Why is the score still changing and never stopping? What''s the matter?"


    ¡°999999999¡­¡­¡±


    "The number is so huge that the light screen can''t finish..." Someone murmured, staring at the string of data.


    "How did she do it?"


    "She Just take the top devil alive. At the last minute, the devil was captured alive. It''s the devil that the president and a dozen vice presidents caught at the beginning. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    There was a strange silence in the inside.


    It''s magic. This is a thing.


    In the last minute, we did a lot of things that the strong can do together without any effort.


    "Quick, record the data and send it to the president." This kind of strong person, must draw together, had better be able to join except sorcerer Association.


    "I said, my little sister is beautiful and strong! Ha ha ha ha ha


    It''s time for the examination. All the candidates are sent out. Everyone stood at the door of the tower, and the picture in his mind was still at the end of the light curtain.


    Number one is number 66, score, infinite


    The second place is two people, 67 and 72.


    When the final results were announced, in view of Tianmiao''s abnormal performance and two second places, the qualified ones still included the previous 20th place.


    Just as some people wanted to cheer, an examiner in black appeared.


    He said in a cold voice: "this is not the last pass. There is another pass. Only after this pass can you pass all the examinations and get the demon hunting certificate. Don''t talk too much. Come with me


    Lin Duoduo happily took Tianmiao''s hand and chirped: "Tianmiao sister, that''s great. I was worried at first."


    Tuobawu is still in the state of wandering. Now the last minute of the assessment is too hard for him.


    Even if it''s not the first place, the second place is still tied with others.


    Many people think that there are only three levels, but there is one final level.


    Twenty one people followed the examiner and followed him. It didn''t seem to be necessary to start the test again.


    The examiner led the crowd into a gate and came to a narrow corridor with many doors on both sides.


    "Choose one door for each. Hurry up." The examiner urged.


    Twenty one people stepped forward and each chose a door to open.


    Tianmiao chooses a door to open and then the door closes automatically. It''s as bright as day, and all the walls are replaced by mirrors.


    After Tianmiao entered the room, there was a gentle voice.


    "Excuse me, what''s the reason why you want to be a magician?"


    "There''s a lot of convenience in being a magician. Eating, drinking and having fun can be a priority. " Tianmiao blurted out, of course.


    Obviously, after Tianmiao answered this question, the owner of the voice seemed to be stunned. No response for a long time.


    "Any other questions?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah? Oh, no more The owner of the voice finally returned to himself, "you can open the door and leave."


    Tianmiao turns to open the door and leaves.


    She is the first to go out, other candidates seem to be still in the assessment, for a long time did not come out.


    The second is tuobawu, followed by Lin Duoduo. Mo Baining came out last.


    This year''s assessment results will come out soon.


    The results were announced on the central screen of the guild hall.


    This time, five of them were admitted to the demon hunting certificate. There has not been such a grand occasion in many years. For two years in a row, no one with any powers has been admitted to the demon hunting certificate. This year, some people passed the exam, and they passed five.


    No.66 Tianmiao, NO.67 linduoduo, No.72 mobaining, No.88 tuobawu, no.3010 hanpei.


    The last level is actually the space created by the psionic.


    Soul torture.


    Often the most authentic answer is the easiest to pass.


    The power of the sky makes the whole Association of eliminators a sensation. Even if she doesn''t answer the question, she will pass. It''s just that the process still needs to go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    As a result, unexpectedly, after asking this question, the answer from heaven is beyond their words.


    This year''s demon hunting certificate examination is over. Only those who have obtained the demon hunting certificate can really be called eliminators at this moment. After leaving their contact information, several eliminators can leave the guild hall.


    The first thing that Lin Duoduo did after he was called a magician was to apply for grandma''s transfer. After talking with grandma on the phone, she confirmed that grandma''s physical condition is still good, and the hospital is ready to transfer to another hospital. Lin Duoduo finally let go.


    Tuobawu looked at his demon hunting certificate with blank eyes, then looked at Tianmiao with a blank look, and felt that his demon hunting certificate was not fragrant at all.


    "I can''t stand such a blow. I''m really a fool." Lin Duoduo gave a cold hum.


    "What are you talking about! Who is a fool? How can I be defeated by this blow? " Tuobawu immediately came to the spirit, staring at Lin Duoduo roared.


    Lin Duoduo hummed, ignored him, turned around and walked away.


    "You wait, Tian Miao, Lin Duoduo, I will defeat you one day and make you lose heart and soul!" Tuobawu stood at the gate of the guild hall, pointed to their backs and said that they were ambitious.


    Lin Duoduo asked Tianmiao, "sister Tianmiao, what are you going to do next?"


    "And you?" Tianmiao asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Grandma will be here soon. I''ll wait for grandma first. " Lin Duoduo said, "sister Tianmiao, where are you going? Going on an adventure? To get rid of demons all over the world? "


    "No, I''m going to open an office to accept all kinds of depravation. I like this city very much. I don''t want to run around for a while Tianmiao said his plan, "are you coming?"


    "Can I, too?" Lin Duoduo pointed to himself and asked in surprise.


    "Of course. You are now a demon hunter with a demon hunting license. You are very powerful. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "do you want to come?"


    "Yes, yes." Lin Duoduo nodded.


    "OK, I''ll show you the agreement later, and then you can sign it. Now let''s go to our office first. I''ve already bought the storefront and finished the decoration. I''ll wait for it to open. " Before Tianmiao asked whether the Dongxiao had been decorated, he was asking about it.


    Lin Duoduo nodded happily, happily following the sky.


    As a result, walking, Lin Duoduo doubts: "sister Tianmiao, it''s Paradise Street in front of us. Shall we go shopping first and have dinner then?"


    "No, our store is in Paradise Street." A smile from heaven. And it''s in the middle of the food district. It''s very convenient to go anywhere.


    The rent of the shops in Paradise Street is very expensive, let alone the purchase. And there is a living yard behind the store that Tianmiao bought. You can imagine how high the price is.


    Tiandao office.


    When Yao came to the shop that day, he saw that the sign at the door had been hung.


    Push the door to enter, and see Dongxiao and kongho are placing things.


    "Boss." When Dongxiao and kongho saw Tianmiao coming in, they said hello.


    "Duoduo, this is my brother and sister." Tianmiao said with a smile, "this is Lin Duoduo. In the future, he will be the best employee of our Tiandao office."


    "Wow! Sister Tianmiao, your brother and sister are so beautiful. " Lin Duoduo exclaimed, "do they call your boss because they want to distinguish between public and private in the store? Do I want to call the boss, too? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    "No, you are the boss if you have shares." Tianmiao smiles and hands Lin Duoduo an agreement.


    Lin Duoduo took it over. After reading it, he knew that the treatment was very generous. So she did not hesitate to sign down, the most important thing is, can and Tianmiao sister do not need to separate, continue together.


    Lin Duoduo has no friends since she was a child. In the past few days when she gets along with Tianmiao, she has regarded Tianmiao as a friend and deeply likes this gentle sister.


    "Boss Lin, please borrow the demon hunting license. We need to copy it." Dongxiao politely said, "you can call me Dongxiao, call her konghou, if you have something, call us."


    "Ah, Dongxiao, OK." Lin Duoduo originally wanted to be called brother Dongxiao, but seeing that they were all calling the boss, he was serious and made a distinction between public and private.


    "Your residence, I will take you to Dongxiao later. You can also tell Dongxiao what daily necessities you want to buy, and Dongxiao will make a reservation for you. " Tianmiao just finished, looking at his mobile phone, pick eyebrows, "so fast, business is coming, and it''s introduced by the magician Association."


    "I got the message, too." Looking at his mobile phone screen, Lin Duoduo exclaimed, "as long as you participate, you can get 50 million yuan for each person. If you succeed, you can get 1 billion yuan for each person? Am I right? "


    "No. Because this task is not simple. " Tianmiao quickly looked at the information, "the place we need to go is the lost place."


    "Lost land!" Lin Duoduo also saw the information behind, and then wondered, "this The client''s name is so familiar. Is this man the boss of Tianhong financial group? The consortium that makes smart products? "


    "That''s him." Tianmiao smiles, "Tianhong consortium is too rich. They do everything from airplanes to smart trash cans. Go to the lost land and rescue the boss''s daughter. "


    "This young lady, what are you doing in such a dangerous place?" The forest frowned.


    "Maybe there''s a conflict with my father?" Tianmiao said casually, "it''s ok now. This list..."


    "Yes. Why not. I''ve long wanted to go to the lost place. " Lin Duoduo rubbed his hands, "and the reward is so rich."


    "OK, let''s take it. Take a look at the other side''s information Tianmiao slides his mobile phone to browse the information provided by the consortium.


    The first lady of the consortium is Wei Xinying. Her ability is stealth. He went to the lost place alone three days ago and his whereabouts are unknown. I hope that the demon removal sect can bring the first lady back as soon as possible. In addition to being paid, the people who rescued the young lady also had a 20% discount on their products for life.


    Lin Duoduo said: "we don''t need to prepare materials. Let''s report where we are. There will be aircraft to pick us up to the airport and then to the lost place. It''s very thoughtful. "


    "After all, it''s their eldest daughter, the future successor of the consortium." Tianmiao looks at the photo from her mobile phone. She has golden hair and looks sweet.


    "Then I''ll report my position first." Lin Duoduo frowned, "it''s a lost place, and I don''t know what this young lady is thinking. Is she OK now? Will it hold up until we go to the rescue? "


    "I think so." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    There''s one thing the sky doesn''t say, that is, this Commission will meet tuobawu and Mo Baining. Obviously, the Commission this time is also a test for them by the demon removal Association. This time, the five eliminators who were admitted to the demon hunting certificate must have received the entrustment.


    Red haired children, do not know so soon to meet again, what will be the expression?


    Bullying children seems addictive?


    Heaven smiles.


    Do you want to see the back one? Salted fish white try to turn over, and then write a little bit??)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    After Lin Duoduo''s positioning, there will be an aircraft to pick them up soon. This kind of aircraft is about the size of a car, but it can fly in mid air. The cost is very high. People who can afford this kind of aircraft are rich or expensive.


    After the aircraft picked up Tianmiao two people, they rushed to the airport and took a private plane to the nearest city from the lost place.


    It''s a few hundred kilometers recently.


    When everyone got together, Lin Duoduo saw the red haired boy.


    Tuobawu naturally saw them.


    "You again." Tuobawu said to Lin Duoduo with a straight face.


    "I should say that." Lin Duoduo stares.


    "Dear eliminators, we all know the purpose of inviting you here. In order to facilitate the search, please accept our suggestions. There are 16 magicians invited this time. We hope to divide them into four groups and search and rescue our eldest lady in four different directions. We can add more money. Please cooperate. The lost place is very dangerous. I hope you can achieve your goal with the least cost. " The housekeeper in his tuxedo had a sincere look on his face and discussed with all the eliminators.


    In addition to the magicians did not speak, but there is no objection. Obviously, he is willing to give the gold owner this face. Even if he acts alone afterwards, it is also a matter after the event.


    I don''t know if it''s a bad relationship. Tuobawu and Mo Baining are in a group with Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo.


    Tuoba Wu''s mouth drew and turned his eyes at Lin Duoduo. Not to be outdone, Lin Duoduo turned his eyes back.


    Mo Baining did not speak, his expression was light.


    After confirming the grouping, the housekeeper summoned several intelligent buses and sent all the eliminators to a place more than ten miles away from the lost place.


    Where is the lost land?


    It''s the hotbed of demons, the stronghold of demons.


    It''s where the asteroid hit the earth.


    After getting out of the car, everyone looked far away. The weather ahead was quite different from here. There are dark clouds, lightning and thunder. The huge impact crater in the distance is being cut down by a flash of lightning. It looks like it''s in another world.


    There are a large number of all kinds of magic objects, but they didn''t leave because of the special magic magnetic field left by the asteroid impact.


    Such a dangerous place can''t be taken off for a long time because of the bad environment and the restraint of the magnetic field, so any high-tech weapon will lose its function here.


    Except the magician will not easily set foot here, because it is too dangerous.


    I don''t know what kind of stimulation the young lady was given to come to such a dangerous place by herself.


    However, this is not what they are entrusted to care about. What they care about is saving people and getting paid.


    Once close to the lost place, there will be a warning sign every 100 meters, which says: extremely dangerous area, please do not enter. Written in red on the white warning sign, it looks shocking.


    After paying homage to the magician again, the housekeeper left in a hurry.


    In addition to the magicians look at each other, some go together according to the first group. Some of them went to search and rescue on their own and were not willing to cooperate with others. In the twinkling of an eye, the man was gone, and there were only four of them in the same place.


    Tuobawu snorted and ran away.


    Mo Baining has to be ready to leave. At this time, the sudden change of the process, a group of small bee demon issued a harsh hum, swarming.


    Mo Baining didn''t blink, just waved his hand. Then hundreds of pale blue air swords shot out from behind him.


    Ten thousand arrows were fired at the same time, killing many small bee demons.


    Look at the sky, eh? This move is a little similar to the moves of the sword practitioners in Xiuzhen world. However, the essence of the cultivation world is sword Qi, which is from the spiritual power.


    Tianmiao also waved his hand. Hundreds of light blue gas swords shot out from behind her and killed the remaining fine bee demons.


    Mo Baining, who was going to leave, after seeing the move of Tianmiao, his pupils contracted and looked at Tianmiao in silence. Finally stopped the pace of leaving, slowly came to the side of the sky.


    "Together?" Tianmiao turned to see Mo Baining.


    Mo Baining did not speak, but nodded. Lin Duoduo didn''t know why he changed his mind, but she didn''t bother to ask.


    "Let''s go." Heaven smiles.


    As soon as the words were finished, tuobawu ran back, ran to Tianmiao, and said: "together


    "Why are you back?" Lin Duoduo glanced at tuobawu.


    "The magnetic field here is very strange. The navigation function of the bracelet is useless. It''s no use directing. " Tuobawu said with an ugly face.


    "So?" The forest frowned.


    "I don''t know the way." Tuobawu has a few words.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Lin Duoduo sneered mercilessly, "you are a road maniac, do you know where the East is?"


    Tuobawu''s face puffed and he stopped talking. Because he really doesn''t know!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    "Let''s do it together." Tianmiao said with a smile, "one more person, one more strength, maybe we can save the eldest lady."


    "Yes, yes!" Tuobawu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "there are so many people and so much power."


    Lin Duoduo looked at tuobawu who nodded his head and didn''t speak. Since Tianmiao elder sister gave the steps, she would not tear down the steps.


    "Our group is going east. According to the information given, the first lady''s ability is stealth. " Tianmiao looked at the information given in the mobile phone and analyzed, "she should not be in danger for the time being, but it''s hard to say after a long time. Let''s act quickly. "


    "Okay, okay." Tuobawu began to have nothing to say, "sister, I''ll introduce myself first. My name is tuobawu."


    "The sky is dim." Tianmiao reported his name.


    "Lin Duoduo." Lin Duoduo said in a dull voice, and then glanced at tuobawu, "who''s your sister? It''s my sister. What''s your blind name?"


    "Mo Baining." The young man''s clear voice is very nice.


    "Why am I barking? Is it sister? Isn''t that disrespect? " Tuobawu talks back. For Tianmiao just very gently accept his action together, won tuobawu great favor. With Tuo Bawu''s arrogant heart, if others sneered at him at that time, he would leave immediately. Then the Commission failed. The first time he received the Commission, he failed. How could tuobawu, who was full of pride, accept it?


    "Just you." Lin Duoduo stares at tuobawu and says that he doesn''t want to pay attention to him.


    "But how can we trace the first lady?" Tuobawu frowned, "any tracking instruments here are useless, and the mobile phone has no signal. The walkie talkie doesn''t work. It''s a bit too difficult. "


    "Or we won''t be found." Tianmiao smiles, "the eliminator is more energetic than ordinary people. Some eliminators have a strong sense of living things. Is that right, moberin? "


    "I can feel the trajectory of living creatures within five kilometers, and I can judge." Mo Baining looked at the sky and nodded slightly.


    "I can only sense the distance of ten or twenty meters around me." Lin Duoduo looked at Mo Baining in surprise and exclaimed, "Mo Baining, you are really powerful."


    "I think Tianmiao elder sister is more powerful. She won the first place in every level of the examination this time." Tuobawu also sighed, "I was not convinced before, but I still know very well in my heart. Now I really can''t compare with Tianmiao sister."


    Lin Duoduo stares at tuobawu in surprise, and suddenly says, "you have a fever?"


    "You have a fever!" Tuobawu will go back.


    "No fever, you suddenly so humble? Who was it at the beginning? My nostrils could face the sky. And they talk a lot. " Lin Duoduo laughed.


    "I can''t compete now, but I won''t give up. I''ll be stronger and stronger in the future. I''ll try my best all the time. " Tuobawu clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    "Then work hard." Lin Duoduo chilly said, "anyway also super."


    "You look down on me!" Tuoba wuchong forest bares its teeth one after another.


    Lin Duoduo once again disliked don''t cross a face, ignore him.


    The group of four continued to walk slowly, surrounded by a sense of frustration. Overhead is thunder and lightning, from time to time there will be a lightning shot down in a distant place. There is no grass around, there are some dry trees. Even the ground under my feet is black.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    After walking about a kilometer, Mo Baining suddenly stopped. Tuobawu''s mouth turned a hook, and the huge ice blue bow and arrow appeared in his hand again. Lin Duoduo hands together, alert raised in the chest, eyes cold looking forward.


    "Ah, ah, there are some magicians here, and some stupid people who don''t know the heaven and earth?" A shrill voice floated out, people can''t tell where it was.


    "The demons here are really different. They can talk." Tuo Bawu sighed with emotion, "but do they have to work hard to learn our language?"


    "Maybe? Did you learn our language to satirize us? It''s really... " Lin Duo make complaints about how to Tucao.


    "I dare not leave here all the time. When I''m bored, maybe I really need to find something to do?" Tuobawu guessed.


    "That''s boring enough." Lin Duoduo nodded.


    After a strange silence, a shrill voice rang out in exasperation.


    "Stupid and ignorant human beings, there are so many words when they are dying!" As soon as the sound fell, a shadow flew over, flying around the four of them in the sky, so fast that they couldn''t see it clearly.


    "It''s the shadow snake. It''s famous for its speed. The shadow snake outside can''t speak. The shadow snake in the lost place is really extraordinary. " Tuobawu said excitedly, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a talking shadow snake."


    "The lost land is the hotbed of demons. The demons here are stronger than those outside." Lin Duoduo said.


    "Too much talk!" The shadow snake can''t stand these two noisy humans any longer. It shows its poisonous tusks and rushes to the sky. This human looks the weakest, and the other three stand around her in a protective posture. It must be the weak human who wants to come in to gain insight and let the three eliminators protect him. Kill the weakest looking human, and the three eliminators will be in chaos.


    "Lock!" Lin Duoduo gave a low drink and pushed his hands forward suddenly. His mental power broke out in an instant, and his powers urged him to send out.


    The shadow snake only felt the air around it was heavy, and a sharp pain came from its tail. When it turned its head, it seemed that its tail was locked in a closed space, and it cut off the tail. The tail lay in the narrow space, it looked like it was lying in the air.


    No! It''s space cutting! I didn''t expect to meet such a strong magician.


    Shadow snake suddenly feel bad, turn around and try to escape.


    The next moment, however, a huge light blue bow and arrow shot directly through its seven inches, nailing it in place.


    The shadow snake struggled and felt that his life was losing quickly.


    "Don''t you know that villains talk too much? It''s true. It''s creaky. I thought the shadow snake in the lost land was more powerful. Did it turn out to be so weak? " Tuobawu said with disdain.


    The shadow snake puffed up its eyes and couldn''t close their eyes. Who on earth is talkative? Didn''t you say more?


    After the shadow snake died, the huge light blue arrow slowly dissipated, leaving only a black snake about the length of an adult.


    "This is just the periphery of the lost place, so the demons here are not strong. In the center of the lost land, it seems that all demons can turn into human beings. " The sky Misty saw in front of the square to say.


    "I think so." Lin Duoduo nodded, "so we should be more careful. The speed of this shadow snake is three times that of the shadow snake outside. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    Four people continue to go forward, all the way, but did not find anything unusual, no traces of human presence.


    Tuobawu was taking out a box of candy from his backpack and asked Tianmiao, "sister Tianmiao, do you want to eat it?" Although seemingly generous in asking, but the color of the flesh pain on the face is too obvious.


    "Is this the D''s limited candy?" How could Tianmiao not see the color of pain on tuobawu''s face? She said with a smile, "if you want to eat, I like the taste of star shape."


    Tuobawu''s heart is bleeding. He has no other hobbies. His favorite is all kinds of candy. This box of candy was bought with great effort, and the star flavor is also his favorite, which he has been reluctant to eat.


    "Well, here you are." Tuobawu poured out a few pieces of meat on his face. He closed his eyes and handed them to Tianmiao. Since you want to be generous, you can be generous to the end. There are still a few left for you.


    Tianmiao impolitely took over and looked at tuobawu, who had become very decadent for a moment, couldn''t help laughing. This child, in fact, is very lovely.


    "Reciprocity. Here you are." Three boxes of candy suddenly appeared in Tianmiao''s hand and handed them to tuobawu.


    Tuobawu looked up and saw the candy box in Tianmiao''s hand. Then he opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe his eyes. The candy as like as two peas are the same as D candy, which is the same as the candy box that Tuo has brought out.


    "Heaven, sister Tianmiao, this, so much?" Tuobawu felt that happiness came a little suddenly, and his heart beat a little fast. He asked incredulously, "are they all for me?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao said with a smile, "no? No, I''ll take it back. " Tianmiao wants to take it back.


    "Yes, yes!" Tuobawu quickly grabbed it, and then put it into his backpack like a pearl, with a smirk on his face, "thank you Tianmiao sister."


    Promise! Lin Duoduo rolled his eyes on one side.


    Mo Baining looked at the hand of the sky with deep eyes. Tianmiao has no backpack, she has been empty handed on the road. Lin Duoduo and tuobawu have a bag on their back. Only heaven is not there.


    So, where did Tianmiao get those three boxes of candy just now?


    Tianmiao''s clothes, without any pockets, you can see that Tianmiao can''t hide anything.


    So there''s only one possibility.


    Tianmiao also has a power, space storage power. You can store a lot of things and take them with you.


    Tianmiao is not a single power!


    When Mo Baining thought of this, he felt a little hot at the bottom of his eyes.


    However, we should continue to observe to see if it is really what we think.


    Lin Duoduo took out a bottle of water and drank it slowly. Tuobawu, with a piece of candy in his mouth, felt his backpack from time to time, and laughed foolishly. Mo Baining''s face was quiet, and he took the lead in observing the situation around him.


    Tianmiao suddenly stood still and pointed to a huge black stone in front of him. He said in a soft voice, "there is a hair on the stone."


    "Well? So far away, sister Tianmiao, you can see your hair! " Tuobawu said in surprise.


    Mo Baining did not speak, but according to the direction of the sky, jumped on the boulder, squatted down, and found a long hair. He picked it up carefully and went back to the sky.


    "This length, this gold, may be the first lady''s?" Tianmiao looks at the golden hair in Mo Baining''s hand and says.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    Tuobawu turned out the mobile phone, looked at the photos stored in the mobile phone, compared them, and said definitely, "it''s this young lady''s


    "It seems that the first lady has been here." Lin Duoduo looked at his hair, then looked at the photo on tuobawu''s mobile phone, "let''s continue to look forward."


    Along the way, we met many demons, but they were all solved by tuobawu, Lin Duoduo and Mo Baining, and Tianmiao never did.


    Tuobawu is always a huge bow and arrow of Sao Bao. It is powerful and powerful. It is fast, accurate and ruthless to shoot with a bow. Lin Duoduo''s space cutting makes it impossible for demons to defend themselves. Some demons often leave some parts and are shot by tuobawu or run away desperately. Mobinin''s power, it seems, is a release system. Launch mental power in various forms as an attack.


    "This place is very big." Tuobawu was a little tired and squatted on the ground to have a rest.


    "Your physical strength is really bad. You should practice hard." Lin Duoduo looked at tuobawu, who was not looking well after walking for a long time, and said, "at the first examination, I saw that he was really weak."


    "I don''t want to either." Tuobawu didn''t escape from his weakness. "I''ll have a good practice when I go back this time."


    "Let''s take a break." Tianmiao took out a big mat and spread it on the ground. He asked everyone to sit up and have a rest.


    This time, tuobawu found something wrong.


    "Sister Tianmiao, where did you put such a big cushion?" Tuobawu squatted on the ground because of the black soil before. Now he sat down happily when he saw the mat. Finally he could have a good rest.


    "Sister Tianmiao, do you still have the ability to store things in space?" Lin Duoduo also asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Tianmiao replied with a smile, "I still have a self heating hot pot, rice, all kinds of dishes, do you want to eat?"


    "Yes, yes!" Tuobawu''s eyes changed when he looked at the sky. It was like looking at a huge treasure. Space storage ability! That''s a good tool for home travel.


    "I want to eat hot and sour fans. Does Tianmiao have any?" Lin Duoduo also looks at the sky with his eyes shining.


    "All of them." Tianmiao began to take things out and put them on the mat one by one, with food and drink.


    "Wow, and potato cakes. I like that, too." Tuobawu said happily. Before entering the lost land, the housekeeper gave them resources. But the food to satisfy hunger is nutrition capsule. Although it can meet the needs of human body, it has no taste, let alone any good enjoyment.


    "Eat together." The sky beckons Mo Baining.


    Mo Baining also sat down, nodded and said, "thank you." Pick up a self heating lunch box, tear open the package and wait for the lunch box to heat itself.


    The group of four sat on the mat and began to have lunch.


    On the contrary, it was like an outing.


    After the meal, the four set out again.


    After another journey, Lin Duoduo frowned and said, "did you find that there is no magic around here?"


    "What does that mean? Are you afraid of us? " Tuobawu asked with pride.


    "Idiot!" Lin Duoduo rolled his eyes, "it shows that there is a big devil nearby. Other demons are afraid of it and dare not haunt nearby."


    "Oh..." Tuobawu suddenly, the voice of chatting.


    "There are traces of human activity." Mo Baining made a sudden noise.


    "Is that the young lady?" Tuobawu asked.


    "I''m not sure. It''s possible." Mo Baining said in a deep voice.


    (I''m not feeling well today, so today''s update is Xiaojun. I''ll try to recover tomorrow.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    "It''s so quiet here." Tuobawu looked around as he walked and said, "I believe what you said now. This place must belong to a big devil''s territory. But can the young lady really live when she comes here? Her powers are just invisible. When she runs away, she will leave traces and be found


    "She''s still alive." The sky is small suddenly make a sound.


    "This way, three miles away, there is the track of human activity." Mo Baining looked at the sky and said slowly.


    "So, I don''t think it''s right that the power given by the information is stealth. They don''t seem to want to expose the real power of the young lady." Lin Duoduo believed in Tianmiao''s words, and then made his own judgment.


    "Many are smart." Tianmiao smiles and praises.


    "Therefore, the real power of the first lady is not stealth, I''m afraid it''s concealment." Tuobawu saw that Tianmiao praised Lin Duoduo, and he was not willing to show weakness. Concealment is not as simple as stealth. Stealth is just to hide the body, but concealment is more advanced. It''s not only the figure, but also the breath. It''s basically completely integrated into the surrounding environment. No one can find it.


    "Tuobawu is also very smart." Tianmiao praised again.


    Tuobawu defiantly looked at Lin Duoduo, with a proud face.


    "Idiot!" Lin Duoduo disliked don''t cross a face, sarcastic sentence.


    "Disappeared again. It''s hiding. " Mo Baining said briefly.


    "Is it really a hidden power? Can you confirm the direction? Let''s look over there first. " Tuobawu asked.


    "Yes." Mo Baining finished and walked in one direction.


    Tuobawu quickly followed him and muttered, "will the young lady be kidnapped by the devil? Then the devil will ask for ransom? "


    "Are you an idiot? What ransom does the devil want? " Lin Duoduo said angrily, "do you think he is human? Need money to enjoy? "


    "It seems so. But the devil doesn''t need money. He can also ask for other resources. Maybe it''s kidnapping the first lady? " Tuobawu insisted on his own idea.


    "That''s what the eldest lady sent to her door. The word kidnapping is not accurate at all. " Lin Duoduo retorts, she suddenly a Leng, smoked the corner of her mouth, why does she want to reason with a mentally retarded person. Why do you feel that your IQ seems to be lowered a lot in this moment?


    Lin Duoduo shut up and didn''t speak. There was a snack jam.


    Follow Mo Baining all the way to go forward, did not find any trace of magic.


    Further on, on a flat ground, a lonely hut appeared.


    "How can there be a house here? Does the devil want to live in a house? " Tuobawu''s eyes were wide open.


    The stone hut in front of them was rough, but it was decent. They pushed open the stone door and found that there were all kinds of stone furniture inside. Although the sparrow was small, it had all kinds of internal organs.


    "Before that, there was human activity here." Said Mo Baining.


    "Could it be around here?" In fact, I am more curious about who lives in this house. Is it a big devil or a young lady who built it temporarily later? The latter seems to make no sense. But isn''t the former more strange? It''s impossible for the devil to build such a hut, isn''t it


    Tianmiao did not speak, but stood in the middle of the room, looking at his feet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Mo Baining followed Tianmiao''s eyes and immediately said, "Tianmiao, do you mean that the eldest lady is hiding under this stone house?"


    Tianmiao nodded.


    Tuobawu heard the spirit: "and the basement? Let''s find the entrance. "


    Lin Duoduo lay on the ground and began to knock.


    "Here!" Lin Duoduo exclaimed.


    Several people around the place where Lin Duoduo squats, Lin Duoduo reaches out his hand and cuts the stone slab under his feet. There was a dark black hole at his feet. There was no ladder and he didn''t know the depth.


    "Blossoming, you can try to cut the space into small squares and make a ladder." Tianmiao said.


    "Yes Lin Duoduo suddenly, then hands together, fast cutting space.


    Tianmiao takes out a few light sticks. After unscrewing the lid, he throws the light sticks into the hole for lighting.


    Then, with the strong white light of the light wand, people could see clearly the scene inside. It was a huge underground space. It was very empty and there was nothing.


    Lin Duoduo goes down the space ladder he made step by step. Tuobawu followed, Mo Baining let Tianmiao follow, he walked in the back.


    When they get down to the underground space, everyone looks into a corner.


    "There are demons." Tuobawu said, at the same time, there was a bow and arrow in his hand.


    Tianmiao throws the light stick again, illuminating the whole underground space.


    Everyone saw the devil in the corner.


    It''s a puppy, the size of an adult''s palm. Lying on the ground, there is no movement, if not the stomach in a slight undulation, as if dead.


    "Just a demonized puppy?" The forest frowned.


    "Don''t worry about it. Kill it. The demons that appear here are absolutely not ordinary. " Tuobawu is about to draw a bow and shoot an arrow.


    Mo Baining looked at the dog, squinted slightly, didn''t speak, and didn''t stop tuobawu''s behavior.


    "Stop it All of a sudden, at this time, a Jiao shouts.


    Mo Baining said coldly, "why don''t you hide? Miss


    "You are the men my father sent to rescue me, aren''t you?" Delicate voice with bossy, "isn''t it? If so, put down your weapons! Don''t touch him


    "Yes." Tianmiao replied, "tuobawu, put down your weapons first."


    Tuoba Wu Tut, the huge bow and arrow in his hand disappeared.


    "That''s good. Do you have food and water? Give it to me quickly A pretty figure appeared beside the dog. It was a blonde girl in a black one-piece suit.


    Tianmiao takes out bread and water and asks Lin Duoduo to pass it to the eldest lady.


    After the young lady took it, she said with disgust: "only bread? I want to eat meat! Forget it, you can''t bring meat here. I''ve always brought nutrition capsules. It doesn''t make sense that you''ve also brought meat. "


    Tianmiao takes out a can of lunch meat again and gives it to Lin Duoduo.


    Lin Duoduo squinted at the young lady and threw it to her without saying a word.


    "Wow, you did. Good. Go back and I told my father to give you millions more. " The young lady caught the can of meat in surprise and opened it happily. Instead of eating by herself, she fed it to the dog lying on the ground.


    "That can is really expensive." Tianmiao chuckled.


    "You''re feeding a demon. You don''t want to take it out as a pet, do you?" Tuobawu asked with a sneer.


    "Yes, now, take me out with him. Protect us out, especially him. " The young lady looked up at tuobawu and said in a commanding tone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    "We took the Commission, only the Commission to rescue you. As for the demons, it''s very good not to shoot them on the spot. " Tuobawu looked at the young lady''s sweet face. He didn''t feel sweet at all. He said with a strong tone, "and your tone, please keep it down. We''re just a magician. We''re not your servants. "


    As soon as the young lady heard this, her face changed and she said angrily, "you''re just the magician my father paid for. What''s your attitude? If I don''t leave, your commission will fail! "


    When tuobawu heard this, he was about to turn into a weapon, but Tianmiao gently raised his hand to stop tuobawu''s action.


    She said to the first lady in a soft voice, "you''ve been guarding here to protect him, haven''t you?"


    Compared with tuobawu''s impoliteness, Tianmiao''s tone was too gentle and full of kindness, which softened the tone of the eldest lady: "yes, he saved me when I was chased by other demons. But he''s injured. I''ll protect him this time. I''ll take him out


    "Yes, but you have to guarantee that he will not cause any harm to human beings after he enters the human society. Otherwise, we will come and take his life ourselves. " Tianmiao''s tone is still very gentle, but the content of the words is not so gentle and clear.


    "Well, I can promise!" After hearing Tianmiao''s agreement, the young lady smiles and nods her head.


    "Then take him. We''ll wait for you up there." Tianmiao smiles and turns to go up first.


    Tuo Bawu followed them closely. As soon as they went up, Tuo Bawu asked nervously, "sister Tianmiao, the demons here are not simple. Do we really want to let her take them back?"


    "Tuobawu, you are right. The demons that appear here are not simple. However, we can try to believe once and give a chance to save the young lady The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "But..." Tuobawu still hesitated.


    "Are all human beings good people?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    Tuobawu was stunned when he heard this. Then he laughed, turned his head and looked at the young lady who came up with the dog. He whispered to Tianmiao, "I understand, Tianmiao sister. Then give him a chance. "


    Mo Baining looked at the comatose dog in her arms and did not speak. He also understood the meaning of Tianmiao''s words.


    Human beings have both good and bad. What about demons? Maybe the devil is good or bad?


    Nothing is absolute.


    But is the risk too big?


    Although the little redhead looks like a fool, what he said just now is very reasonable. The magic that can appear here is by no means simple. In his opinion, it''s better to shoot.


    When he looked at Lin Duoduo, he saw that Lin Duoduo''s eyes were full of trust, that kind of unreserved trust.


    Why can you trust a person like this?


    He couldn''t understand and couldn''t do it.


    In this way, Tianmiao and his party went back with the eldest lady.


    The first lady obviously has a good feeling for Tianmiao, who has a kind attitude. She also realizes that Tianmiao is a demon remover who has space to store his powers. Because she saw with her own eyes that Tianmiao took out a bottle of water and handed it to the girl with short hair.


    The sky of the lost land is always so dark. There is no distinction between day and night.


    In fact, it''s three o''clock in the morning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "Tired? Do you want a rest?" Tianmiao looked at the little dog in his arms and forced the young lady to follow them. He asked softly.


    "Well, can I have a rest before I leave?" The first lady was very surprised. Because the lost place is too dangerous, the first thing is to leave this place as soon as possible.


    "Yes." Tianmiao looked at tuobawu, "our people also need to rest."


    Tuobawu scratched his head awkwardly. He was really tired, but he didn''t want to talk. Although so far they haven''t met the magic that can''t be solved, but if they do, there won''t be any.


    "You weak chicken." Lin Duoduo can''t help laughing at tuobawu.


    Tuobawu rolled his eyes and did not speak. There''s no way. Other things can be accepted. It''s this thing. There''s no base to refute it.


    "Take a break." Tianmiao took out a cushion and a few quilts and handed them to the young lady. "You can have a rest."


    After tuobawu got the quilt, he wrapped himself up as a baby silkworm and was about to go to sleep. Before going to bed, he said to Lin Duoduo, "you guard first. I''ll replace you when I sleep for a while. Don''t talk, go out and I''ll treat you to dinner, will you? "


    Lin Duoduo snorted and agreed.


    "Duoduo, you also rest. I can keep it. " The tone of Tianmiao''s direct command.


    Lin Duoduo looked at tuobawu, who had already begun to snore, nodded, wrapped up his quilt and went to sleep.


    Mo Baining sat with his eyes closed and did not lie down to sleep.


    The young lady glared and fell asleep directly in the lost place, and she fell asleep so fast. Are these people really skilled, bold or bold?


    Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the elder sister and said, "you can also sleep for a while. Don''t worry. I''ll keep it."


    The young lady nodded, held the dog and wanted to sleep, but after lying down, she found that she was too tired to sleep. She sat up again, looked at the sky and said, "you don''t ask me why I came here and why I was saved by the devil? And why am I under that hut? Don''t you want to know? Isn''t that strange? "


    Tianmiao looked at the little dog in the young lady''s arms: "we are responsible for rescuing you. We don''t care about the rest."


    "But you promised to take the devil out. I appreciate it Miss Leng Leng, eyes grateful said.


    "But I also said that if he endangers innocent people, I will deal with it myself." Heaven smiles.


    "He won''t, and neither will you." The young lady hugged the little dog in her arms firmly.


    "Well. So, have a good rest. You should be very tired after so many days. " The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "Well, thank you." The young lady held the dog and lay down again. She thought she still couldn''t sleep. But soon, I fell asleep.


    When the first lady woke up, she found that all the people were up and eating in front of an open fire. This open fire is a round box with a kind of durable burned fuel in it. Camping is a great choice. Of course, the first lady knows it, because it''s the product of a company under her family fortune group.


    "Awake? Come and have something hot. " Tianmiao handed the first lady a box of heated lunch.


    "Thank you." The young lady sat beside Tianmiao, took the box lunch, said with a smile, "go back, I''ll let my father give you more money."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    "You know money. It stinks of copper." Tuobawu snorted coldly, "say money easily."


    "You didn''t take the Commission for money? What''s wrong with money? " When the young lady heard tuobawu''s sarcasm, she retorted angrily.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t take this Commission for money. I just came to the lost place to have a look. If I had known that it was to save such an unruly young lady as you, I would not have answered it at all. " Tuobawu said coldly.


    "You When did the young lady suffer from such sarcasm? She just wanted to lose her temper and handed her a cup of hot soup.


    "Sorry, don''t mind." Tianmiao smiles and hands the hot soup to the young lady.


    The young lady smiles at Tianmiao, takes the hot soup and drinks it.


    "Speak less." Lin Duoduo leaned on tuobawu with his elbow and whispered.


    "I can''t stand this kind of unruly and capricious girl. I think that if I have money, I can do whatever I want, and then I bring a lot of trouble to others." Tuobawu said in a low voice.


    "We''ll take her out and finish the handover. There won''t be any intersection in the future. You don''t have to bite her. We don''t care how she is. " Lin Duoduo said.


    "I see." Tuobawu snorted, and reluctantly answered.


    Out of the demon''s territory, I began to encounter the attack of the demon.


    The eldest lady was protected all the way without any harm. She also found something.


    These people are very strong, better than many other magicians she has met. Although the age is not big, but it is strong terrible.


    But the sky is dim, the eldest lady has not seen her hand. So this team, is three combat type, the sky is the space storage ability, and then three people with her will be very convenient, just combined.


    No, Tianmiao is also a demon killer, isn''t it? As a demon killer, you can''t have no fighting skills.


    That''s strange.


    The eldest lady didn''t understand.


    However, she soon forgot the doubt.


    Because they came out of the lost land.


    Tianmiao opens his cell phone and contacts the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper came to meet them quickly with a group of people. Besides the magicians who are still searching in the lost land, the housekeeper has no way to inform them that the entrustment has ended. It''s time for them to come out on their own. This Commission lasts for six days. If it is not found in six days, the magicians can give up. But you can still get a lot of money.


    "Thank you." The young lady holds the dog and sincerely thanks Tianmiao.


    "You''re welcome. We also take money." Tianmiao waved his hand with a smile.


    After thanking them, the housekeeper and Tianmiao said that the payment would be paid to their account later, and their information would be reported to the consortium headquarters immediately, so that they could buy all the products of the consortium in the future.


    The first lady quickly got on the plane and left.


    Tianmiao and his party also went to the airport slowly.


    "Sister Tianmiao, where are you going?" Tuobawu asked.


    "Back to the capital, continue to open our office, waiting for the next Commission. But before that, go back and have a good rest. "


    "Office?" Tuobawu was interested. "Sister Tianmiao, did you open an office to accept the entrustment of getting rid of demons?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Can I join? May I? " Tuobawu touched the candy box in his bag and asked with his eyes shining.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    "You want to be an employee, too?" Lin Duoduo glanced at tuobawu and said, "are you here to mix candy or do things?"


    "Oh, don''t say that. All of them, all of them. " Tuobawu said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go back together. When we get to the store, you can see the agreement first and sign it if it''s appropriate." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Is Lin Duoduo an employee?" Tuobawu asked.


    "Yes, the first employee of Tiandao."


    "I''ll take the second one. She''s all signed, and I''m fine. " Tuobawu patted his chest.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Ah, tuobawu, don''t forget that you said you would invite me to dinner." Since tuobawu is probably a colleague, Lin Duoduo''s attitude towards him is much better.


    "No problem, no problem. Ah, here comes the reward. Tut, a consortium is a consortium. It''s really rich. " Tuobawu looked at the tip of his mobile phone and tut.


    At the same time, Tianmiao, linduoduo and Mo Baining''s mobile phones also sounded the sound of a prompt, and their remuneration arrived. The reward of TIANYAO is 10 million more than that of them. Obviously, the young lady has a good feeling for Tianmiao, so she let people give Tianmiao more money.


    Suddenly, Mo Baining looked at the sky and said, "can I join your office? But I want to be free. "


    "You''re coming, too? No problem. You can choose freely. " Tianmiao was surprised by Mo Baining''s attitude.


    "Good." Mo Baining nodded.


    In this way, before leaving, it was Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo. When they came back, they became four.


    "Wow, sister Tianmiao, your shop is in Tiantang street. Ha ha, I like it. I like it. There''s a candy store in front of us. There''s a lot of classic candy and chocolate in that shop. " Tuobawu said happily, looking at Tianmiao''s office.


    "Did you have cavities when you were a child?" Lin Duoduo suddenly asked.


    "Of course not. Can I brush my teeth diligently?" Tuobawu said, "sugar can be eaten, but after eating sugar, you must brush your teeth clean."


    "Then you are a good boy." Lin Duoduo turned his lips.


    "Of course." Tuobawu walked into the office and looked around curiously.


    Tianmiao introduces konghou and Dongxiao, and then Dongxiao takes three people to their house.


    Tianmiao was sitting on the sofa, drinking the drink from kongho and asked, "is the owner of the shop next door back?"


    "Not yet. But it should be here tonight. " Konghou back.


    "Line up early tomorrow." Heaven commands.


    "No problem. We buy our shop here just for the sake of getting the moon first. " After kongho finished, he was very curious, "is the food made by this shopkeeper really so delicious?"


    "You''ll have a try tomorrow." There''s something to look forward to.


    Next door is a snack bar. But this boss is not an ordinary person, she is a demon remover, focusing on a variety of edible demons as the ingredients of a strong demon remover. Next door is her shop, which usually opens once every ten and a half days or even longer. But as soon as the door opened, there were a lot of people lining up to buy. She doesn''t accept any appointment. Every time she opens the door, she closes the door. Then he went out to look for food.


    She sells things at a high price, but they are always in short supply. Many people come from afar to watch her open the door.


    Tianmiao hasn''t tried yet, so I''m looking forward to the store owner opening tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    The next morning, tuobawu came out of the house yawning and saw that Lin Duoduo had been running on the treadmill in the yard. He was surprised and said, "morning, Lin Duoduo, have you been running in the early morning?"


    "So I''m stronger than you." Lin Duoduo glanced at tuobawu, "if you don''t want to be a weak chicken, I suggest you get up early and run every morning."


    "OK, I''ll get up and run tomorrow morning. I can''t lose to you. Ah? It smells good. What''s this? " Tuobawu sniffed.


    "Come and have breakfast. Xiao Wu, go and call Bai Ning Tianmiao sits at the long dining table in the yard and greets them.


    The house Tianmiao bought has a large area. After coming in from the shop, it is a spacious yard, and there are balconies on both sides of the yard. On the left is the fitness equipment, in the middle is the flower bed fountain, and on the right is a long wooden dining table under the canopy. It''s the place to eat when it''s sunny.


    As soon as tuobawu was going to pay Mo Baining, Mo Baining opened the door and said a light word of early morning to all of them. Then he sat at the dining table.


    Tuobawu also jumped out and sat down beside him. Looking at the rich breakfast, he swallowed his saliva and asked, "sister Tianmiao, who made this breakfast?"


    "It''s Dongxiao." Tianmiao took a bowl of eight treasures porridge and drank it leisurely. Then I picked up a piece of roast wheat and tasted it. I felt that the cooking skill of the flute was improved.


    Lin Duoduo quickly took a shower and changed his clothes. She looked at the people sitting at the table and asked, "where are the Dongxiao and konghou?"


    "They went to line up next door." Tianmiao eating a crystal shrimp dumpling slowly said.


    "What are you going to buy? I went to line up so early in the morning. " Tuobawu''s mouth is stuffed with a small soup bag. He shows his teeth when it''s hot and refuses to spit it out. He rolls around in his mouth to reduce the contact area and burn less.


    "Well, next door is a snack bar. It''s opened by a magician. Every time she opens a shop, the food she sells is different. It depends on what kind of demon she hunts. It was more than half a month ago that we opened the shop last time. " Tianmiao continued to eat breakfast, "so I don''t know what they bought."


    "Hey, I know this shop. That''s very famous. " Tuobawu finally ate the steamed stuffed bun, put out his tongue and fanned it with his hand, then continued to put his chopsticks into a plate of steamed dumplings, "the name of this shop is casual. What she makes is delicious. Don''t accept any appointment, just wait in line. Her identity doesn''t seem to be simple. But I don''t know exactly what it is. I know that once a company president involved in gangs wanted to use violence to ask her to cook for him. As a result, the boss blew up the floor of the president''s office. "


    "So powerful?" Lin Duoduo drank the white porridge and asked in surprise.


    "He''s a magician, but he just likes to cook. It''s not just a chef. " Tuobawu sneered, "then the president fell into bad luck, the company''s accounts were disclosed, a lot of problems. Also involved in gangs, money laundering and so on. Later, I had to go to the bottom of the prison. The problem is that before that, we have to be beaten by this demon killer. The devil''s temperament is directly proportional to her cooking skills. "


    "Temper is directly proportional to cooking?" Lin Duoduo opened his eyes wide, "and this kind of saying?"


    "We''ll have a taste later when we buy Dongxiao and konghou." The sky tiny some expect of say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    After breakfast, the intelligent robot came to clean up the dishes. Lin Duoduo and tuobawu, two curious children, ran to the next room to have a look. Mo Baining did not go out, but sat at his desk in the office, browsing something in the computer.


    Tianmiao is sitting in her big soft sofa, take out a game machine, comfortable to play the game.


    When Lin Duoduo and tuobawu just walked out of the gate, they were shocked by the scene next door.


    The door next door hasn''t been opened yet, but the queue is too long to see the end. At the top are the Dongxiao and konghou. Handsome men and beautiful women are at the top of the list, which is very eye-catching.


    Tuobawu looked at the long line and felt a little dizzy.


    "I''ll go and get something to eat." Tuobawu said to Lin Duoduo, "if you have something, please call me."


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Lin Duoduo waved his hand and went to kongho after tuobawu left.


    "Kongho, do you have breakfast? Do you need me to replace you?" Lin Duoduo asked.


    "No. We''ve eaten and don''t replace it. It''s not good if we say later that we''re jumping in line and causing confusion. " Kongho waved his hand. They came to line up early in the morning and didn''t think of any problems. The shopkeeper has a big temper. How disappointed the owner would be if he didn''t sell it to them when he saw that they didn''t like it.


    "Well, call me if you want water or a stool." When Lin Duoduo heard kongho say so, he gave up the idea of replacement.


    "Well, by the way, if you are free now, go ahead and buy some drinks. It''s a cub with ears. Buy more colors. Take it back to the boss. " Kongho suddenly thought of it and told Lin Duoduo.


    "Good." Lin Duoduo nodded. She knew this kind of drink. When she met Tianmiao for the first time, Tianmiao drank it.


    ¡­¡­


    After buying a good drink, Lin Duoduo returns to the office and meets tuobawu at the door.


    "Why did you buy so much?" Tuobawu helped to pick up a bag.


    "Everyone''s share. Sister Tianmiao, I bought her three copies. She likes the drink Lin Duoduo carried the bag and tuobawu into the door and put the things on the table in the hall.


    "Well, I really like this. Thank you so much." Tianmiao came over and looked at the drinks inside, smiling.


    "I also bought something, Tianmiao sister. Let''s eat together." Tuobawu opened his bag and took out a few boxes of chocolates.


    "Thank you, Xiao Wu is also very good." The sky tiny smile of boast a sentence.


    Tuobawu had a silly smile on his face. Lin Duoduo can''t bear to look directly at him. Don''t turn away.


    Tianmiao asks Mo Baining to eat. Mo Baining just takes a drink and thanks.


    Before long, konghou and Dongxiao came back.


    Lin Duoduo and tuobawu looked at the things they were holding in their hands. No, they were ready to say that they were holding things in their hands.


    "What is this? It''s so big Tuobawu pulled the things on the table to make it convenient for Dongxiao and konghou to put things down.


    The things in the hands of konghou and Dongxiao are as big as a whole sheep and wrapped in tin foil. When two big things were put on the table, they basically took up the huge table.


    "It''s a hand ripped rabbit." "It''s quite heavy," said konghou


    "Open it up." Tianmiao said.


    Dongxiao carefully peels off the tin foil and presents a complete hand torn rabbit in front of people''s eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    "Taste it." Tianmiao took a bag, took out a pair of disposable gloves from it, put them on, and tore off a hind leg, "don''t look at this, come and have a try. Come and have a try, Baining


    The crowd gathered around the table and began to taste.


    After eating, everyone understood why the business of this shop was so good.


    This hand tearing rabbit is completely different from the ordinary hand tearing rabbit. The taste is mellow, spicy and fresh. When chewing, it is full of fragrance. The skin is crisp and crisp, the meat inside is mellow and fragrant, and the cake is soft. Although this rabbit is very big, every inch is very tasty.


    "It''s the first time I''ve eaten such a delicious hand torn rabbit." Lin Duoduo exclaimed.


    "I think I know why the president who killed himself wanted this demon remover to be his personal chef." Tuobawu is also pondering.


    Kongho eats with relish and has no time to talk. Dongxiao also nodded, indicating that the hand tearing rabbit is really of high standard.


    Mobinin seems to be sharing food like this for the first time. During working hours, the boss takes the employees to fish, eat and drink. But he soon got used to it. Then I feel that this kind of feeling seems pretty good.


    In the next two days, what happened in Tiandao office every day was that several employees got up early in the morning to exercise, had breakfast, went to work to fish, and the boss took the lead in eating and drinking. One morning, the boss took the lead in absenteeism and took the employee Lin Duoduo to go shopping to buy clothes.


    Tuobawu is sitting in his office chair, playing a game. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, I looked up and saw Tianmiao and Lin Duoduo come back empty handed.


    "Well? Tianmiao sister, Duoduo, aren''t you going shopping? Nothing? " Tuobawu asked suspiciously. Women shopping, are not crazy to buy it? These two people went out for a long time, didn''t they buy anything?


    "Yes." Tianmiao smiles, and then a lot of shopping bags appear out of thin air in his hand, "Duoduo, let''s divide them first, here''s yours, here''s mine."


    Tuobawu stares at Tianmiao, and slowly fills the floor of the hall with shopping bags. Well, he knows. He''s naive. How can I forget that Tianmiao has a space storage ability?


    Mo Baining is checking the information on the Internet of his firm. Then I got a private letter. He turned to look at the sky.


    "Boss, do you have a commission to take?" Mo Baining asked, "it''s from a village. Their demons are rampant and seriously affect their lives. It''s even threatening their lives. It''s not much. It''s only 300000. "


    "Take it." Tianmiao nodded, "it''s nothing at home anyway. Where is this place? "


    "It''s a little far. It''s four hours by high-speed train." Said Mo Baining.


    "Then, you get in touch with the other side, and then book the tickets one after another. We''ll start in a moment. It should arrive in the evening. " Tianmiao asks Dongxiao and kongho to help move the shopping bags in.


    "All right." Lin Duoduo went to his seat, turned on the computer and began to book tickets.


    After lunch, Dongxiao left the aircraft and sent them to the station. Before going out, Lin Duoduo took a look at the snack bar named casual next door. The door of the shop was tightly closed. The shop closed after selling more than 100 pieces of hand torn rabbit that day. Maybe the boss is looking for food.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    On the train, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu are sharing snacks and chatting. Obviously, this is the first time for both children to travel with their friends in this way. Mo Baining was much quieter. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Tianmiao is playing mobile games.


    "Sister Tianmiao, let''s play cards." Tuobawu suggested.


    "Yes, sister Tianmiao, let''s play cards." Lin Duoduo looks forward to the sky.


    "I have long dreamed that one day I would go out with my friends and play cards on the small table on the train. I look forward to it when I watch it on TV. " Tuobawu said.


    What Lin Duoduo expressed in his eyes is obviously the same meaning.


    "Good." Tianmiao put away his cell phone, "then we have to have some rewards and punishments. A sticker. "


    "No problem, no problem. Mo Baining, come and play, too. " Tuobawu''s name is mo Baining.


    "No, you play." Mo Baining said lightly.


    "Come on, let''s play together." Lin Duoduo advised.


    "He''s afraid of losing to us." Tuobawu raised his head.


    "Come on." Mo Baining sat up straight without expression.


    For a moment, the sky seemed to see Mo Baining''s fighting spirit turned into a burning flame.


    Four people began to play cards.


    An hour later, Mo Baining light way: "next paste where?"


    "Tuobawu" was pasted all over his face


    Lin Duoduo''s forehead was also covered. She and tuobawu looked at each other and said nothing.


    Playing cards with Mo Baining and Tianmiao sister is just like being abused, whimpering, bullying children, not playing any more.


    "Are you still coming?" Mo Baining asked without expression.


    "It''s not coming." Tuobawu shook his head.


    "Come on." Mo Baining continued to face, tone without waves said provocative words.


    "No, no, Mo, you''re good. I''m willing to give up. " Tuoba Wu arched his hand, and his face was loveless.


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at their destination, the village head had been greeting them with people.


    "Dear demon remover, thank you for accepting our entrustment." The village head was very grateful, because the reward they gave was not high. As a result, there were four eliminators. This kind of treatment, I dare not even think about it.


    "When do demons usually appear?" Asked Lin Duoduo.


    "Anytime..." The village head said, "these demons have seriously disturbed our lives. Now the villagers are afraid to go out and hide at home behind closed doors. We have been calling on the villagers not to come out. "


    "But sometimes you have to come out. Something bad will happen. " Another villager said bitterly.


    "What will happen?" Tuobawu asked.


    "Yes..." As soon as the villagers finished speaking, a loud cry came from the distance.


    The crowd followed the voice and saw a huge goose chasing a man, who ran in front of him with his head covered. Huge geese are chasing after them. The huge goose is the size of a cow.


    The goose''s paws made a heavy noise when they stepped on the ground.


    "A demonized goose?" Tuobawu asked, "it''s not difficult to entrust."


    "No..." "If it''s just a demonized goose, we can deal with it. The problem is... "


    Before the village head had finished, the ground began to shake.


    "Let''s hide first, and leave the rest to you. Thank you, powerful eliminator." The village head said, and the villagers spread their legs, turned and ran without a shadow.


    They turned their heads and saw a group of huge geese rushing towards them. The giant geese have fierce eyes and fast speed, and their toothed beaks even flash with pale blue light. It''s poisonous! The geese rushed here, and the ground vibrated as if there was an earthquake.


    "I''ll go!" Tuobawu''s eyes are wide open. This formation is strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Tuobawu had a huge bow and arrow in his hand. He directly arched and killed a giant goose running in the front.


    The geese, who were still aggressive, braked and stopped. Then they stopped, turned around and ran fast.


    "Boom boom..."


    The momentum of escape is more fierce.


    The earth is shaking violently.


    At this time, a group of giant geese run more than twice as fast as before.


    In the blink of an eye, it will disappear in their eyes.


    A gust of wind, a leaf falling.


    Tuobawu several people open mouth, a strange quiet.


    "They, what''s this? Run away? That''s it? " Tuobawu asked incredulously, "just now, they were all waiting for the elders to trample you to death!"


    "Bullying the soft and fearing the hard?" Lin Duoduo is also confused.


    "Come on." Mo Baining took the lead in running forward.


    "Chase Tuobawu yelled and followed.


    Lin Duo directly surpassed Tuo, and still remembered turning around to make complaints about "tweak", "weak chicken, keep up with it."


    "Ah, ah, ah --!" Tuobawu used his great strength and howled desperately to catch up.


    A group of huge geese ran frantically into the mountains, and there were four people chasing them.


    "How, how can they run so fast?" Tuobawu ran out of breath. He looked at the goose farther and farther away from them and asked.


    "They also have wings to run up." Lin Duoduo glared, "I can''t believe I can''t run a group of geese one day!"


    "I can track it." Mo Baining said, "the premise is to keep within five kilometers with them."


    "I think it''s a bit difficult." Lin Duoduo also ran out of breath, "these geese, how can their physical strength be so good?"


    "So let''s keep within five kilometers and keep running. I believe you can Tianmiao ran at the back, but his face was not red and his breath was not breathing. He said with a smile.


    "OK, go on, go on." Tuobawu was tired to be a dog, but when he heard Tianmiao say so, he held on and continued to run.


    In this way, a group of giant geese in front of them are galloping, Mo Baining is behind them, then Lin Duoduo and tuobawu are behind them. Tianmiao is like driving ducks to urge the others in front of them to continue running, running at a constant speed at the end.


    Several people ran into the mountain after the goose. As soon as they entered the mountain, the geese ran away.


    "Oh, I know how to divide the troops and keep my strength." Tuo Po Wu was unable to make complaints about the Tucao. After that, he took out his bow and arrow, aimed at a goose far away, and then shot a goose accurately. Then he aimed at the next one.


    Mo Baining waved his hand, and countless air swords appeared behind him. He was about to start slaughtering these geese.


    "Geese under the sword!" All of a sudden, a heartbroken female voice rang out.


    "Wait a minute." Tianmiao stops Mo Baining and tuobawu''s action and looks at a person who has come running. She has seen him before. It''s the owner of the random shop next door. He''s the one who likes to make delicious food. As for her presence here, it''s obviously for the geese.


    Tuobawu put away his bow and arrow, and Mo Baining''s Qi sword disappeared. They all stood beside the sky, and Lin Duoduo didn''t have time to do it.


    "Ah, sister Tianmiao, this is the boss next door. She''s here. Can these giant geese be eaten? But it''s poisonous in the mouth. " Lin Duoduo looked at the woman who ran over and recognized her identity. She asked suspiciously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    "Ah, thank you. Thank you for saving the goose''s life." Panting, the woman ran over and saw clearly that it was the sky. Then she said, "Hey, aren''t you the boss of the store next door? On that day, you two employees ranked first and second. "


    "Do you remember?" Heaven smiles.


    "I can''t help it. It''s too eye-catching. The beauty is the highest in the queue." The woman laughed, "you came to see me sell things later. I remember, no way, I''m a Yangou. You look so good, I certainly remember. My name is cold fireworks. "


    "My name is Tianmiao." Tianmiao made an introduction. "These are my friends and employees, Lin Duoduo, tuobawu and Mo Baining. We all love the food you make. "


    "Ha ha, it''s my pleasure. Are you here to get rid of the demons? " Leng Yanhua is very happy to hear Tianmiao say.


    "Well, I got a commission to get rid of all these geese." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Ah, can you make a discussion, let me join in, and then give me these geese." Cold fireworks scratched his head, "these geese are very delicious, but their beaks are poisonous, which needs to be handled carefully."


    "What are you going to do?" Tianmiaoyi was interested.


    "You can make roast goose, braised spiced goose, palm treasure of feet can make crispy fried, and then if you can find their nest, if you have goose eggs, you can also make some snacks." The cold fireworks said, "however, to deal with toxins, we need to catch the live ones. The less damage they get, the better."


    "Well, when you''re done, can you sell us some first?" Tianmiao is talking about it.


    "What else? I''ll give you some first. " Cold fireworks hearty smile.


    Tianmiao turned to see Lin Duoduo: "Duoduo..."


    "I see. Give it to me." Lin Duoduo nodded hard.


    Then, a group of five people began to search the mountain.


    Mo Baining and tuobawu drive the geese, while Lin Duoduo is responsible for cutting the space and keeping the geese in an independent small space.


    "This power is very strong." Leng Yanhua looked at Lin Duoduo''s more and more skilled cutting space to capture geese, and praised them with two eyes, "all the geese are unharmed. So I can get rid of the toxin in one go. That tuobawu and Mo Baining are also very powerful. They grasp the angle very well every time and drive the geese over. "


    "Yes, my employees are the strongest." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I envy you." Cold fireworks eyes full of envy, "I have a little sour grape psychology. Oh, no acid, no acid. Let''s think about the next question, how can I get these back. "


    "I have storage space. I can take it back for you." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Wow! You are an angel Leng Yanhua almost jumped up with joy. "I must have been blessed when I went out today. I met you angels, ha ha ha. That is great! This is the fastest time I''ve ever learned. "


    "Come on, let''s deal with the geese first, and then I''ll store them for you." Tianmiao turned his head and looked up at the mountain. A goose that was shut up in the space said. The picture is magical. Many geese are locked up in an invisible space, fluttering around like Zhongxie.


    "Okay, okay." Cold fireworks nodded happily and took out her knife. The knife is long, narrow and sharp. After the cold fireworks take out the knife, the expression on the face changes. Just now I was still laughing, but now I''m serious and serious.


    Tianmiao looks at the serious cold fireworks and sighs in his heart. Ah, the chef who works hard is the most handsome!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Leng Yanhua takes Tianmiao to search one by one. When he finds one, he opens the space, takes the knife off, peels off the poisonous beak, slaughters the blood, and puts it in a transparent bag to let Tianmiao put it away. A goose as big as a cow is as easy to take care of as a chicken in the hands of cold fireworks.


    The action of cold fireworks is fast and skilled, and Tianmiao is following them one by one. "Tianmiao, you see, this meat is tender. It''s the best one to make roast goose. The skin of roast goose is crisp and the meat is tender. I made the wood for roast goose and the secret materials for filling goose belly. At that time, you can come to see it. When it''s done, you''ll be satisfied. "


    Tianmiao nodded after him.


    "Sister Tianmiao, there is a nest here." Lin Duoduo called in the distance.


    Cold fireworks, to the spirit, three steps and two steps rushed past. Tianmiao also followed in the past.


    What they saw was a huge nest with several eggs in it. These eggs are the size of two adult men''s fists.


    "Yes, yes." Cold fireworks excitedly cried, "these eggs, I can make a lot of delicious food for you. Pancakes, tea eggs, boiled directly, marinated eggs and so on


    "Wow, I''m looking forward to it." Lin Duoduo''s eyes brightened. "I''ll look for it again."


    "Good." Cold fireworks frowned, thinking about what to put up these eggs, so that they would not bump. If there''s nothing fixed in the sky space, it''s rolling around and bumping will affect the taste.


    "Is this OK?" Tianmiao took out small baskets, each just big enough to put an egg.


    "Yes, yes. Wow, Tianmiao, you are so good. You have this thing with you Cold fireworks very happy to take the basket, began to load eggs.


    "I went to the candy store to buy a basket from a sugar box." Tianmiao said, "I didn''t expect it would come in handy."


    "I know that store. It''s a good business. I bought it, too." Cold fireworks quickly filled with eggs, and then the basket back to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Five people in this mountain busy for a long time, the sky gradually dark down.


    "Will you sleep here tonight? I''ll make you a barbecue in the evening. " Leng Yanhua said, "there may not be many giant geese left. We can catch them tomorrow morning and then rush back."


    "Camping! I love it Tuobawu said excitedly, "I''ll find firewood."


    "Sister Tianmiao should have brought those camping things, including burning materials." Lin Duoduo said.


    "When camping, meat without firewood has no soul!" Tuobawu had a serious face.


    "It also makes sense. I''ll go to find firewood with you." Lin Duoduo thinks so.


    "Then I''ll set up the tent first." Mo Baining said and took out the tent out of thin air.


    "Why? Mo Ge, do you also have space to store powers? " Tuo Bawu was surprised and said, "are you a double power?"


    "Yes." Mo Baining was obviously not willing to say more about this problem, but urged, "go to find firewood. You can''t eat until you get it back. "


    "Okay, okay." Tuobawu nodded and did not ask again.


    Tianmiao found a lamp and hung it on the branch to illuminate.


    "The conditions are limited. Today''s roast goose may not be so delicious." Leng Yanhua said and pulled over a goose that I had just killed. I''d like to boil water first. I''ll go down to the next stream


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    "Hot water, right?" Tianmiao asked, "I''ll go with you."


    "Yes. Take a pot and we''ll boil water over there. Otherwise, there will be a peculiar smell here. " Cold fireworks nodded.


    Tianmiao and lengyanhua went to the brook to take care of the giant goose. Mobining continued to set up his tent.


    Before long, Tianmiao and Leng fireworks came back. Cold smoke lace walking surprised praise Tianmiao: "Wow, Tianmiao. I didn''t expect you to be a fire psionic. It''s too strong. I''ll boil the water at once. If I use burning materials, I''ll have to wait a long time. "


    When Mo Baining heard this, he turned his head and looked at the sky.


    There are already three kinds of powers that Tianmiao shows in front of him!


    Could it be what he thought?


    Mo Baining was more and more excited when he thought of this place.


    But after thinking about it, he resisted the impulse to ask each other and continued to observe.


    At this time, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu came back with a lot of firewood in their hands.


    "OK, that''s about it. I''ll get ready for the barbecue." Cold fireworks nodded.


    The bonfire rose quickly. The cold fireworks skillfully put up the big grill, and then filled the goose''s stomach with spices she prepared. As soon as she was ready to put it on the bonfire, she heard a howl from afar.


    "Sister, help me, help me, help me..."


    Leng Yanhua heard the sound, put down the goose and said, "fortunately, I didn''t put it up until I heard the boy''s howl. Otherwise, I will deal with his affairs later, which will affect my barbecue and the taste."


    "The howler, is he?" Tuobawu asked suspiciously.


    "My brother. The one who doesn''t worry is expected to be chased again. I''m looking for the location I gave you. " The cold fireworks look at the sound source. People listen to cold fireworks this calm tone, feelings this person is chased or commonplace, she has long been used to?


    All the people on the scene had good eyesight. In the night, they saw a fat figure running to this side. Oh, he''s a flexible fat man.


    Behind the fat figure is a man with a huge axe. You can feel the fierce and murderous just by looking at the shadow.


    "Sister, help me, help me, help me..." Fat people soon appeared in front of them. The little fat man''s round face looks very festive and energetic. He jumps to the back of the cold fireworks and hides.


    The man with the axe is coming.


    When the man saw the people around the campfire, he was stunned and blurted out: "66 Tianmiao, 67 linduoduo? 88 tuobawu? No.72 moberin? Are they all here? "


    They also recognized the identity of the person in front of them. This person was the other examinee who participated in the examination together with them and finally got the demon hunting certificate, No. 3010 Han Pei. All the five people who passed the exam this year are here.


    Han Pei looked at the crowd, looked at the fat man behind the cold fireworks, looked at the bonfire, and hummed: "you are lucky." Finish saying, crisp ran. However, the speed of running away, how to see, is afraid of more people here, bullying less people to run so fast.


    "What have you done?" Leng Yanhua and others left and took out Pangpang, who was hiding behind him. He asked angrily.


    "I swear, I''ll do nothing wrong this time, really! I didn''t do anything this time. Sister, believe me, you believe me. " Pangpang said wrongly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    "I believe you, ghost. Forget it. Let''s not talk about that. Let''s get to know some of my new friends from the office next door. Boss Tianmiao, these are employees, Lin Duoduo, tuobawu, Mo Baining. Ladies and gentlemen, this is my brother, Li Bilang Cold fireworks are introduced.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m sorry to have caused you trouble just now." Fat Li bielang apologized after saying hello.


    "It''s OK. Just in time. We can have dinner together. " Tianmiao smiles, indicating that he doesn''t care.


    Lin Duoduo nodded and said hello. As for why the two brothers and sisters had different surnames, no one asked.


    "Go and get some firewood. To be honest, what''s going on this time?" Cold fireworks not angry said, for the younger brother''s character, she is more clear. It''s a lot under hammering. My name is bielang. I just want him not to wave. As a result, he often flies up and is often chased. Fortunately, his skill is excellent, and his speed is also very fast. Every time he gets out of danger.


    "Sister, you believe me. This time, it''s not my fault. The man saw me and cut me off without saying a word, saying that he finally found me. I want to twist my head into a Rubik''s cube Fat Li bielang wronged into the ball, weak said.


    "Wait! Rubik''s cube? Is it the cube I think it is? " When tuobawu heard this, he looked at Li Bilang and said, "this time, in addition to the examination of the magician, did you write the Rubik''s cube?"


    "Yes." Li bielang nodded honestly.


    "Draw the sword!" Tuobawu pointed to Pangpang and said in a cold voice.


    "Brother, calm down, calm down." Li bielang went to hide behind his elder sister with one quick step and poked out a round head. "I didn''t come up with all the questions in it. There are other examiners, too. "


    "How much did you pay and how much did others pay?" Tuobawu asked.


    "I think about Rubik''s cube. I only think about 99% of the question bank in it." Li bielang said weakly.


    Only? Ninety nine percent?


    A word here. Is that how it''s used? I don''t read much. Don''t talk to me!


    "Don''t say it. Draw the sword." Tuobawu had a huge sword in his hand, emitting a faint blue light and full of murderous spirit.


    "Well, stop it." Tianmiao began to laugh and waved his hand to tuobawu, "if you''re not angry, you''ve passed the exam. Come here, sugar. I''ve brought a few boxes of limited candy from the R family


    "Yes, yes. Is it the one that only sold 50 boxes in the world last time?" Tuobawu''s huge sword disappeared, and he sat down beside TIANYAO happily, looking at TIANYAO''s hand and waiting for TIANYAO to send candy.


    Li bielang took a breath quietly and sat down next to the cold fireworks.


    "Sister, I''m not to blame." Li bielang whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leng Yanhua was silent, and then he said, "you, when you met abnormal questions in the examination, you didn''t beat the examiners. Then you have a more abnormal problem yourself. People want to chase you. It''s just a cycle of cause and effect. You deserve it. "


    Li Bilang cried and said: "I just beat him at the beginning. You didn''t see that Han Pei. He really killed me. Well, what have I done? "


    "Shut up, cry what cry, put the goose up, shake it up and turn it over." Cold fireworks glared at Li bielang.


    Li bielang got up and went to work.


    "Thank you, misty sky." Cold fireworks some embarrassed and Tianmiao thanks.


    Tianmiao shakes her head and says it''s OK. She looks at the brothers and sisters with a smile. Of course, she knew that the identity of the brothers and sisters was not simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    Li bielang is a self-made person with a cheerful personality and high Eq. he is good at finding topics when chatting. At the beginning, tuobawu, who asked him to draw his sword for a duel, had already hooked up with Li bielang after dinner.


    After dinner, everyone sat on the mat bored.


    "Or, let''s play cards." Li bielang suggested, "you see, the moon is just right, full of food and drink, isn''t it suitable to play some games?"


    On hearing Li bielang''s words, tuobawu and Lin Duoduo''s faces changed slightly. They subconsciously looked at Mo Baining. Mo Baining''s face was expressionless and said, "yes. Is there any reward or punishment? "


    "Rewards and punishments, I think. You can''t gamble. It''s not nice. Anyway, we all live so close, otherwise, the loser will give the winner a month''s breakfast. On the food street, the winner specifies what to eat, and the loser buys it. " Li bielang said with a smile, his eyebrows are full of confidence.


    "Brother, can you stop pitching people?" I can''t see the cold fireworks on one side. Others don''t know, doesn''t she? My brother''s brain is very good, otherwise how can you come up with the Rubik''s cube that abnormal examination? In addition to the magician Association, there are really few who can keep up with his rhythm.


    "Sister, you can''t say that." Li bielang shook his head and said, "I didn''t force anyone to gamble with me. They don''t want to gamble. It''s nothing. "


    "You think about pitching people all day. I think you''ll pit yourself sooner or later." Cold fireworks rolled a white eye, don''t want to pay attention to his brother, turned to discuss with Tianmiao what to do for her.


    Tianmiao happily discussed with Leng Yanhua and made an appointment to go shopping together after going back.


    Tuobawu thought that the fat man in front of him was the one who wrote the Rubik''s cube. He turned his head and looked at Mo Baining. Lin Duoduo also eagerly looked at Mo Baining.


    "We''ll give you a man to play cards with. You lose to all the people in our shop, and I lose to all the people in your shop. " Mo Baining said to Li bielang lightly.


    The bet is that Tiandao office takes advantage of it. There are six employees and the boss of Tiandao office. There are four here, but don''t forget, there are Dongxiao and konghou in the shop.


    "No problem." Li bielang was very confident and agreed. I''m kidding. His IQ is invincible! Who dares to fight? He and his sister''s breakfast for a month, yes!


    The card game begins.


    Tuobawu and Lin Duoduo lean to one side of Mo Baining and stare at the cards in Mo Baining''s hand.


    Mo Baining took a look at them and said faintly, "go and wait."


    Don''t know why, two people from Mo Baining no waves of tone actually heard a trace of dislike.


    Two people silently sat to one side, waiting for the master to fight.


    "Who do you think will win?" Lin Duoduo asked tuobawu in a low voice.


    "I''m full of confidence in mogo, but Li bielang doesn''t look easy either. He is supposed to be a member of the Sorcerer''s Association, but he doesn''t know what his position is. But can give a question in the examination, should the position is not low. And you also remember the problem of the Rubik''s cube. People who can work out this kind of problem really have a good brain. " Tuo Bawu analyzes it.


    "So you didn''t say who would win in the end." Lin Duoduo looked at tuobawu with disdain. After talking for a long time, he was full of nonsense. What''s the point.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    "I don''t know. I''ll see the result later." Tuobawu grins, takes out a box of sugar and gives it to Lin Duoduo.


    Lin Duoduo silently took over. She knew how much tuobawu cherished these sweets. Now she was willing to share one for her. It''s not simple.


    Mo Baining is expressionless, calm touch cards, play cards.


    On the contrary, Li bielang''s expression was much richer. At first he was full of confidence, then he frowned and looked solemn. Later, I scratched my ears to see Mo Baining. I wanted to see something from Mo Baining''s expression, but Mo Baining had the same expression no matter whether he was a bad card or a good card, that is, no expression.


    Ten games, ten games.


    Tuobawu and Lin Duoduo chat in a low voice while eating sugar. At last, they are bored and take out their mobile phones to play black games together.


    The cold fireworks are making a midnight snack for Tianmiao. Tianmiao is watching carefully.


    These two places are harmonious, while Mo Baining and Li bielang are still tense.


    "It''s impossible!" Li bielang was entangled there with his head in his arms.


    Mo Baining finished playing the last card in his hand and said faintly, "weak chicken, remember to send us breakfast every day for a month."


    Tuobawu and Lin Duoduo look at Mo Baining in surprise. Lin Duoduo pinches tuobawu: "am I right? I didn''t dream, did I? I think I saw mogo laugh, and he mocked people. "


    "It seems that mogo hates the Rubik''s cube. Now, at last, there is revenge. Ah ha ha, we can eat breakfast for free for one month. " Tuobawu''s comments were to the point at first, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    Li bielang was still sleeping on the ground with his head in his arms. He was sleepwalking and murmured, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. How can a smart man like me find a second one in the world? Oh, no, how can someone surpass me in the world? A man like me should be lonely. Standing at the peak of IQ mountain, no one can surpass... "


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense! Go and wash the dishes Cold fireworks roared at Li bielang.


    "Oh, yes, yes." In a moment, Li Bilang got up and went to clean up the dishes and chopsticks after eating the cold fireworks and Tianmiao, and then went to the stream to brush the dishes. The dispirited mood just now has long been put aside.


    "Your brother is so good." Tianmiao praised.


    "That''s all he''s good for." Cold fireworks dislike said, although she said so, but the eyes of the gentle and smile are about to overflow.


    After washing the bowl, Li bielang ran back, put down the bowl, sat next to the cold fireworks and cried, "sister, I didn''t expect your words would come true so soon. I''ve sunk myself in. I''m going to deliver breakfast to them. "


    "It''s time! Let you wave! You have forgotten the original intention of your name The cold fireworks hummed with no sympathy.


    "Ying Ying..." Li bielang ran and squatted to pretend to cry.


    At night, there used to be two tents, three girls sleeping in one tent and three boys sleeping in one tent. As a result, Li Bilang wanted to snore. Mo Baining and tuobawu threw him out and let him set up another tent to sleep on his own.


    Li bielang''s liver is broken piece by piece.


    The next morning, they cleaned up all the remaining geese on the mountain, handed over the entrustment with the village head, got the reward, and drove back to the capital.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    The next morning, Li Bilang was lying on the wall and yelled at Mo Baining, who was running: "Mo Baining, I''ve bought breakfast, six in all. Where can I put it for you?"


    "Oh, hard work. Put it on the table." Mo Baining''s head didn''t return light to say.


    Li Bilang went over the wall, put a few bags of breakfast on the table, and then quietly went back over the wall.


    The casual shop opened at 11 o''clock the next day, but before it opened, Li Bilang asked Tianmiao to bring them the food for sale.


    "Today is the sweet and crisp palm treasure and marinated egg. It''ll take time to roast the goose. We''ll sell that tomorrow. " Li Bilang, lying on the wall, greets them with tuobawu. After getting the promise from the sky, he jumped down from the wall and put all the things that the cold fireworks told him to bring on the table.


    "Well, hard work. Thank you, Xiao Lang Thank you.


    "No pain, sister Tianmiao, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning? I''ll send it tomorrow morning." Li bielang is obviously a Yangou, and his sister is an attribute. The attitude to the sky is always the best.


    "Ah, tomorrow morning, I''d like to have some noodles with beef brisket and soybean milk, OK?" Asked the sky.


    "Of course, of course." Li bielang nodded and looked at Mo Baining again. "What breakfast will you buy tomorrow?"


    "Just ask our boss later. We all eat the same Mo Baining replied.


    "All right." Li bielang should come down, and then climbed up the wall, thinking of something again, turned to Tianmiao and said, "Tianmiao elder sister, my elder sister asked if you are free tomorrow night? I''m going to ask you to visit Phil''s tomorrow night. "


    "Yes, I''ll see you at the gate at five o''clock tomorrow afternoon. I''ll go to the top floor of the shopping mall for dinner before I go shopping." Tianmiao says his plan.


    ¡°OK¡£¡± Li bielang gestured, jumped down from the wall and went to report to his elder sister.


    ¡­¡­


    So far, Li Bilang came over the wall every morning to deliver breakfast. Tianmiao saw his miserable appearance every time he climbed the wall, and let konghou open a door on the wall to facilitate him to get in and out every day. As a result, in addition to breakfast, he also brought Tianmiao afternoon tea every day. When I come here, I will stare at the sky and the konghou and Dongxiao. I''m not tired of seeing beauties.


    This afternoon, Tianmiao was enjoying the afternoon tea from Li Bilang when kongho came over.


    "Boss, we''ve been asked to find someone. It''s your regular customer


    "Oh? I''ll see. " The sky rises.


    Kongho picked up her afternoon tea and said thanks to Li bielang, following Tianmiao.


    "Oh, you''re welcome. You''re welcome." Li bielang said with a smile.


    When Tianmiao came to the front, they were already receiving guests. In the reception hall, Dongxiao is serving tea. Tuobawu is not in it, but in front of his desk, looking at the computer with disgust on his face. Mo Baining and Lin Duoduo are talking to each other in the reception hall.


    "Ah, Tianmiao, you are coming!" As soon as Tianmiao entered the reception hall, a voice called out with joy.


    "Miss." When Tianmiao saw the person standing up, he naturally knew why tuobawu was not here, and he looked at the computer with disgust. Tuobawu''s sense of this wayward young lady was not generally bad.


    "What do you want us to do this time?" Tianmiao sat down with a gentle smile. By the way, I looked at the person sitting next to the young lady and another person standing behind her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    The person sitting next to the first lady is a beautiful woman with exquisite makeup and temperament. She looks like she is in her twenties or twenties. It can be seen from her clothes that she is either rich or expensive. It''s just that the dark circles under her eyes are not completely covered up even with makeup.


    The man standing behind the sofa is a man in a suit. He has a handsome face and soft eyebrows, which gives people a gentle and elegant feeling. He stood quietly behind the young lady. After looking at the sky, he was stunned and showed a smile. Then he looked down at the young lady again.


    "This time it''s not my commission, it''s my cousin." The eldest lady pushed the woman next to her, "this is my cousin, Hu Yiqiao. Elder sister, please talk to Tianmiao."


    "Well." The woman who called Hu Yiqiao looked tired and said slowly, "I want to entrust you to find someone."


    "Looking for someone? Shouldn''t you go to a detective office? " Lin Duoduo doubts.


    "I was looking for a detective agency before, but after I found three detective agencies, there was no news. At the beginning, I thought that they had not completed the entrustment. I thought it was too difficult for them to continue the investigation. But later it was discovered that these detectives had disappeared. I called the police, but the police have been looking for a long time and have no clue. " Hu Yiqiao frowned, "I''m very worried and scared. These detectives, I''m afraid they have an accident. If something happens to me, I can''t be at ease. "


    "So we wonder if it has something to do with demons. We''ve looked it up ourselves, and we haven''t heard from anyone. My father suggested that we find a magician. I was the first to think of you. " The young lady said to Tianmiao.


    "We took the Commission. Then give us the details. " Tianmiao said that he was willing to accept the entrustment, which made the eldest lady very happy.


    "OK, thank you." Hu Yiqiao took out all the information from his bag and handed it to Tianmiao, "the first one is the information of the person I''m looking for, and the last three are the information of the three detectives."


    "OK, leave your contact information. We''ll get in touch with you as soon as we hear from you. " Tianmiao took over the information.


    "Thank you. I hope you can solve this as soon as possible. " Hu Yiqiao stood up and handed Tianmiao a business card with both hands.


    "Yes." Tianmiao smiles and takes the business card.


    "Thank you. If you have any news, please contact me. My sister hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time." The young lady said thank you.


    "You''re welcome." Tianmiao looked at the man behind the young lady and asked casually, "is this your bodyguard?"


    "Oh, no, it''s my housekeeper." The young lady replied with a smile, "I have something to do today. I''ll invite you to have afternoon tea another day."


    "Well, thank you first. Kongho, seeing off the guests. " Tianmiao looks at the man behind the young lady, shows a faint smile and orders kongho to see off the guests.


    After leaving the door, Hu Yiqiao said goodbye to the young lady, got on his own aircraft and left.


    The first lady and the housekeeper got on the plane, then slowly rose and left here.


    "Miss, I think Tianmiao recognized me." Said the housekeeper in a low voice.


    "What?! So, what about that? " The young lady asked in a panic.


    "Don''t worry. Now that she agrees with you to bring me out, she will not expose my identity. I am very grateful to her for giving me this opportunity. I will cherish it. I won''t make mistakes, and she won''t come to me. " The housekeeper comforted the young lady gently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    "That''s good, that''s good." The first lady made a false alarm. She took a long breath and looked at the housekeeper with a certain arrogant tone. "I don''t care. You promised me that you would stay with me forever and never separate. You have to do it! "


    "I''ll do it. Don''t worry, miss The housekeeper smiles, his voice is gentle, but with great determination.


    "Good." The young lady laughed and said, "I''ll come home later and want to drink your juice. You made it for me when you went back. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes. I''ll do it for you when I get back. " Housekeeper Wen Sheng should come down, the face floats shallow smile.


    "I''ll do it for a lifetime!"


    "Good, good, for a lifetime, for a lifetime."


    ¡­¡­


    In Tiandao office.


    Tianmiao asked kongho to make a few copies of the materials and distribute them to the public.


    "What do you think?" After reading the materials, Tianmiao asks the people.


    "The person Hu Yiqiao is looking for is a department manager of his company. Young and promising, handsome. " Tuobawu looked at the information, pointed to the photo and said, "could it be her lover?"


    "Is it possible?" Lin Duoduo continued to turn back, "these detective agencies are quite famous and have strong abilities. But now they''re missing. "


    "What do you think of Baining?" Tianmiao turns to ask Mo Baining.


    "Whether this man is a demon or not can not be seen from the photos alone. We can investigate the address of this person first. Although there must have been no one there for a long time, maybe we can find some clues. "


    "Then you go." Tianmiao put down the data, "observe carefully. I have something important to do this afternoon. This kind of small matter you solve by yourself first


    "Good. Let''s go now. " Tuobawu stood up.


    "Bon voyage." Tianmiao smiles and waves with some employees. After seeing them off, he goes to the yard and opens the door on the wall to look for cold fireworks.


    "Fireworks, are you ready? Let''s take a look at the L''s new clothes first. " Tianmiao called her in the yard of cold fireworks.


    "All right, all right." Leng Yanhua came out of the room with a decent white dress, a small coat and a small bag.


    Li Bilang followed him, looked at the small bag of cold fireworks and muttered: "I don''t understand your women''s mentality of treating all kinds of diseases. How many bags do you have? I''m sure you want to buy them today. And why do you sell this bag for more than 500000 yuan? Why? And this pair of shoes, why sell tens of thousands of yuan? Tens of thousands of shoes, I can buy a set from the beginning to the end. "


    "Straight men never understand." Cold fireworks white one eye Li bielang, "today you don''t need to follow to take a bag, oneself play."


    "Ah, sister, how can you cross the river and tear down the bridge? I used to carry your bags for you. Now there is Tianmiao elder sister''s storage space, you kick me away. Why don''t you let me have a meal? " Li Bilang''s heartbreaking complaint.


    "Oh, well, it''s OK to have dinner together." Cold fireworks said compassionately.


    The luxury area of Paradise Street is just beyond the food area.


    As a world-class luxury brand, the store on this street is a separate building with five floors. The first floor is shoes, the second floor is bags, the third floor is women''s clothing, the fourth floor is children''s clothing, and the fifth floor is men''s clothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Li Bilang followed the sky and cold fireworks, bored. I''d like to have a cigarette, but it''s not allowed here.


    On the third floor, Li bielang finally couldn''t help it: "elder sister, I''ll go to the side and have a cigarette first."


    "No! What do you smoke? I don''t know if smoking is harmful to health? " Cold fireworks rebuke.


    "Oh..." Li bielang whispered after chatting, "I would have gone to smoke by myself if I had known, you don''t know."


    "What are you talking about?" Cold fireworks.


    "Nothing, ah, sister, you see, that new dress is very good-looking. I think it suits you very well. Go and have a try first?" Li bielang said dogleg.


    "Well, I have a good eye. Tianmiao, let''s go and have a try. " Leng Yanhua took TIANYAO''s hand and walked in. Immediately, a clerk came up to give warm reception.


    "Two ladies, here are all new models just released this month..." The well-dressed shop assistant introduced him with a warm smile on his face.


    At this time, a woman in a short skirt and sunglasses came directly in front of them and said to the shop assistant, "give me a try on all these."


    "This lady, please wait a moment..." The shop assistant politely smiles, but before he finishes, he is interrupted again.


    "Why do I have to wait? I''m a magician. Shouldn''t I be given priority?" With that, the short skirt woman took out her demon hunting certificate and shook it.


    "Well, ladies, I''m sorry to trouble you for a moment. I''ll call another clerk to serve you The shop assistant said to them apologetically.


    "Long winded, hurry up. Just give me a good reception. Why do you care so much about other people? " Short skirt woman impatient urge, finish saying also took down sunglasses, disdain to see the sky they a glance, "ordinary people good queue up in the back."


    "The demon hunting license only has the priority of reception. That''s how you use this so-called priority? " Cold fireworks sneer at the woman in front of you.


    "What? If you''re not convinced, you''re going to have a demon hunting certificate yourself. " The short skirt woman looked at the sky with disdain, "what if it looks good? No strength is not the rich captive? Is it still a man''s money to buy things? "


    "So, you are jealous of her beauty, and then come to look for trouble?" Cold fireworks cold voice said.


    "Jealous? So what? So what if it''s not? " The short skirt woman laughed and said, "look at you two. You are both taken care of. Now you are young and beautiful. When you get old, tut Tut, it''s not the end of being abandoned. "


    Li bielang stared at the short skirt woman in front of him, and his eyes were full of pity. This fool, who is not good to offend, offend his sister!


    As soon as the voice of the short skirt woman fell, she flew up. Cold fireworks came forward and punched her in the abdomen.


    Bang -


    there was a loud noise.


    Short skirt woman whole person pasted on the wall, a wall all cracks to open.


    "Wow, sister, calm down. Don''t blow up this building. There are a lot of ordinary people here. " Li bielang howled.


    Leng Yanhua came forward and tore the short skirt woman off the wall. She threw herself on the ground again. The woman was lying on the ground in a big shape, her whole brain was blank.


    What happened?


    Where is she?


    "When you are cheap, you should first inquire about the strength and identity of the other party." Cold fireworks squatted down, patted the ground skirt woman''s face, said sarcastically.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Li bielang covers his face and doesn''t want to see it any more.


    I''m mad again.


    "What are you? Dare you say that to me? " Cold fireworks face where there are before and Tianmiao chat gentle smile, at this time only cold to extreme cruel.


    "You, who are you?" The voice of the woman in the short skirt is trembling.


    "Do you want to die?" Cold fireworks cold if frost, tone is very serious to ask.


    "No, no, no, I''m sorry, I don''t want to die. I''m sorry The short skirt woman finally came back to her senses and apologized desperately with a crying voice.


    "It''s too late to apologize. Your demon hunting license has been revoked. Please study hard next year. " Leng Yanhua takes out the demon hunting certificate from the short skirt woman, and then takes out a small instrument from her body to insert the short skirt woman''s demon hunting certificate. The machine made a drop, and the demon hunting certificate was smashed.


    Then came the mechanical electronic sound from the instrument: "No. 9012xxxxx, the demon hunter''s license has been cancelled."


    "Ah, I''m so sorry. I didn''t control my strength." The cold fireworks apologized to the shop assistant who was shaking like a quail, and then took out a dark card, "all the compensation should be paid from here, double the original price."


    The short skirt woman finally regained her mind. She sat up, looked at her bracelet and confirmed that her demon hunting license had been cancelled just now. She looked at the cold fireworks with wide eyes and her voice trembled: "you, you, you are the vice president of the demon removal Association." Only the vice president and the president are qualified to cancel the demon hunting license. The president is said to be a very old man, so the woman in front of her is the vice president.


    "Go away." "Cold fireworks cold voice cheered," demon hunting card is to give you some convenience, but it is not a tool you use to humiliate people


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The short skirt woman bows and apologizes, then runs out in a hurry.


    "Go back and reflect on yourself. I''ll take the exam next year." Li bielang looked at the woman who ran away and said a word of comfort. People who can pass the exam have made a lot of efforts, but some people have gone with the wind after they get the demon hunting certificate, and forget their original intention as a demon killer. This is also why the elder sister is so angry and cancels her demon hunting license directly. After this profound lesson, I believe this woman can learn some lessons. Since we have strength, we should be able to pass the examination again.


    The clerk held the card for a long time.


    "Well? Isn''t double enough? Then triple the compensation. " Leng Yanhua looked at the stunned shop assistant and thought that the other party was not satisfied with the compensation, so he said.


    "Oh no, no, that''s enough." The shop assistant nodded like a chicken pecking rice, looked at the card in his hand again, and was stunned. This card is her first time to see and touch in reality. Working in such a luxury store, they naturally have to go through strict training. During the training, she had seen the design of this kind of card. This kind of card, a total of 30 in the world, can be unlimited brush. I didn''t expect that she was lucky to receive such a guest today.


    He is the vice president of the demonists Association! The shop assistant looked at the cold fireworks admiringly. It is said that there is a president and several vice presidents of the society. But they didn''t show up. I didn''t expect that I was lucky to meet one today!


    Tianmiao watched the whole process quietly.


    Tuo Bawu''s words, this like to do food in addition to magician, cooking and temper is directly proportional, it is true.


    If it wasn''t for Li Bilang to remind us today, the cold fireworks might have demolished the building.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    It seems that the explosion of a building before the cold fireworks is not a rumor, but a real thing that can no longer be true.


    After visiting Tianmiao street and returning to the office in the evening, tuobawu and his party also came back.


    "What do you find?" When Tianmiao saw the employees waiting for her on the sofa, she asked, "have you had dinner?"


    "Yes. It''s made of Dongxiao. " Tuobawu nodded, "the seafood dinner we had in the evening."


    "Sure, the man Hu Yiqiao is looking for is not a man, he is a devil." Lin Duoduo said.


    Tianmiao''s eyes turned to Mo Baining. Mo Baining said in a deep voice: "when we went there, we were already empty. Of course, this is what ordinary people see. In fact, there is a hidden space in the room, where three detectives are locked up. "


    "It''s delicious and delicious. It''s closed. There''s food and water and a bathroom Lin Duoduo said, "the spirit is a little bad, but the physical condition is OK."


    "Let them go home by themselves. But told them that this matter is related to the devil, let them stop investigating. Just leave the rest to us. They all asked for our business cards and said they would thank us. " Tuobawu said happily, "I also specially explained that if I give gifts, I remember to buy some sugar or something."


    "Promising." Lin Duoduo looks white at tuobawu.


    "So, have you come to any conclusions?" Asked the sky.


    "I don''t think the essence of this demon is bad. How else could the detective''s life be left behind. " Lin Duoduo thought and said.


    "Magic, do you have any good ones?" Tuobawu hummed, "I think this demon is just afraid of killing people and attracting the attention of the demon removal master."


    "Why is he afraid of attracting the attention of the eliminator?" Tianmiao continued to ask.


    "Of course, I''m afraid of exposing my identity. I can''t continue to lurk in human beings." Tuobawu naturally replied.


    "What does he want to continue to lurk among humans?" Tianmiao asked again with a smile.


    Tuobawu was stunned, then frowned and began to think. Lin Duoduo is also thoughtful.


    Mo Baining looked at the sky and wanted to say something, but he finally held back.


    "You should be able to track this demon easily. Just bring him over tomorrow and ask, won''t you Tianmiao looked at the three people with different expressions, and finally said so.


    "Well, I''ll ask him if there''s any great conspiracy lurking in the human race!" Tuobawu clenched his fist.


    Tianmiao looks at tuobawu, who is full of energy, and smiles without saying anything. This young man, who is still biased against demons, will become more and more mature in the future. He will look at everything from the surface to the heart. This is also the only way for him to become the president of the society.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Bilang came to deliver breakfast, but Mo Baining and the three of them had already gone out.


    "Well? What about people? " Li bielang asked suspiciously.


    "I took a commission and went out early. Would you like to have breakfast together? " The sky is far away.


    "No, I''ll go back with my sister. Elder sister Tianmiao, my elder sister asked you, "do you want to come over for lunch?"


    "Of course Tianmiao immediately agreed to come down without thinking.


    "OK, I''ll go back. See you at noon." Li bielang waved.


    At noon, Tianmiao had lunch happily in lengyanhua''s home. After thanking her, kongho came to find her. Tuobawu said that they brought back the devil and let Tianmiao interrogate him.


    Li bielang is also interested in it. He asks Tianmiao if he can listen to it together. After Tianmiao agrees, he follows Tianmiao to the yard next door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    When Yao came back to the yard that day, he saw a man tied in the middle of the yard. There were several circles of rope around his body, which was the rope radiated by Mo Baining''s spiritual power.


    Li bielang looked at the man who had been left in the middle of the yard and picked his eyebrows: "Oh, this devil is pretty good-looking."


    Tied up in a decent suit, the devil is slender and thin, with a handsome face and a pair of gold rimmed glasses. He looks very elegant. Even if he was tied up and unable to move, he was calm and calm.


    "Tang Zheng." After Tianmiao sat down, he looked at the devil and called out his name.


    "Do you want to close the magic tower or kill it on the spot?" Tang Zheng asked calmly.


    "Guess what." Tianmiao took the drink from kongho and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t guess."


    "Untie him." Tianmiao said to Mo Baining.


    Mo Baining flicked his fingers and Tang Zheng''s rope disappeared. Tang Zheng stood up, touched his wrist and looked at the sky.


    "Sit down." Tianmiao pointed to the stool beside him, "what would you like to drink?"


    "Just hot water." Although Tang Zheng was puzzled, he sat down according to his words. He looked around, oh, five eliminators. It''s a great honor for him to be surrounded by five eliminators.


    "You''re quite healthy, demon." Tuobawu sneered and sneered. Then he went to get a bottle of drink and drank most of it.


    Tang Zheng took the hot water from kongho and politely said thanks.


    "Do you know why we''re looking for you?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "Because of the three missing detectives." But I don''t know why they followed me. I suspect that they have found something, for fear of exposing my identity, so I am locked up. "


    "Heartless man? Or rotten peach blossom? " Mo Baining, who had never spoken, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What?" Tang Zheng was at a loss.


    "Hu Yiqiao." Lin Duoduo gave a name.


    "Who is this man?" Tang Zheng frowned.


    "Oh, it''s still a nameless rotten peach blossom." Make complaints about Tucao.


    "It''s the daughter of the boss of the company you worked for. The manager of another department. " Lin Duoduo helps Tang Zheng to recall, "don''t you usually contact her?"


    "Oh, I remember." Tang Zheng suddenly said, "manager Hu. I know that, but I don''t know her name is Hu Yiqiao. "


    "Ha ha ha..." Li bielang couldn''t help laughing, because he had just read the information in Lin Duoduo''s hand with Lin Duoduo''s permission, "it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of situation. Magic is a workaholic, in the face of colleagues secretly, no impression. It''s too bad. "


    "She''s looking for me?" Tang Zheng frowned.


    "So you don''t know why they''re looking for you?" Li bielang asked with a stare.


    Tang Zheng shook his head: "there''s a powerful power in this company. I''m afraid I''ll be found out, so I quit and left to look for another job. What does she want from me? "


    "What do you do now?" Li bielang looks at the sky.


    "What do you do in human society? What is the purpose? " Tuobawu asked with a poor face.


    "Work, eat, go to the movies." Tang is seriously back.


    "Ha?" Tuobawu stares at Tang Zheng. He doesn''t believe that a powerful devil is doing these things in human society. It''s not necessary to say that a demon can turn into a human. If it wasn''t for the three of them, how could they catch him so smoothly this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    "Be honest and don''t talk nonsense." Tuobawu frowned and his face was cold.


    "I didn''t." Tang Zhengyi looked serious. "I like the movies made by human beings very much. I''m thinking that when I make enough money, I''ll invest in a movie, too. "


    Tuobawu


    "So, it''s Hu Yiqiao''s unrequited love. Because he couldn''t find Tang Zheng who resigned, he went to the detective office to find out. As a result, Tang Zheng was afraid of exposing his identity and locked up the three detectives. Instead, he exposed his identity. " Lin Duoduo concluded. Although Hu Yiqiao didn''t say that she wanted to find the person she liked, the attachment and worry in her eyes when she looked at Tang Zheng''s photos were too obvious. Of course, before that, she thought it was a romantic relationship. Now it seems that it''s a single Acacia without remembering her name.


    "But do you want to let this demon continue to mix with human society?" Li bielang asked suddenly.


    "Of course not." Tuobawu rejected immediately.


    "Why not?" Asked the sky.


    "He''s a devil, a devil." Tuobawu stares at the sky.


    "Some demons really want to kill human beings, but some demons like the human way of life and are trying to integrate into it." Tianmiao put down the cup in his hand. "There are many demons that you didn''t find out."


    "What?" Tuobawu was puzzled.


    "Your favorite rock singer is magic, and the owner of the candy store you often buy is magic. D''s limited candy box is your favorite one. The box you are reluctant to throw after eating is also designed by magic, and... " Tianmiao is still saying that tuobawu is stupid.


    "Stop, stop, sister Tianmiao, stop, stop." Tuobawu''s world outlook has been strongly impacted. At the moment, he just feels confused.


    Tang Zheng also looked at the sky in amazement. He had no idea that there were so many demons in the world, and they were doing so well.


    "Of course, there are still a lot of demons endangering human safety, so there will be demonists." Tianmiao looked at the shocked tuobawu and said with a smile, "nothing is absolute. Let''s deal with specific problems in a specific way. "


    "As for Tang Zheng, I suggest you see Hu Yiqiao and make it clear. Or she''ll keep looking for you. " The sky opens its mouth.


    "Always looking for me Do you mean to let me go so that I can resume my former life? " Tang Zheng asked with great care and hope.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "my attitude towards you, a devil who is integrated into the normal life of human society, has always been laissez faire and free. I hope you don''t let me down. "


    "Really? No, I''ll live up to your trust. " Tang Zheng stood up and bowed deeply to Tianmiao.


    Tuobawu is still wandering. He thinks of his favorite singer, his favorite candy and the owner of the candy store


    Li bielang looked at Tianmiao with one hand holding his chin and said with a smile, "sister Tianmiao, I''m sorry that you and my sister can become friends. My sister''s treatment of demons is also so mild. It has always been advocated that not all demons are bad, and that they are often opposed to some antiques of the society of demonists. "


    "And who won?" Lin Duoduo asked curiously.


    "My sister, of course. She''s a good fighter. She''s even better than others. You''ve never seen her before. Once, I had a fight with an old stubborn man for a day and a night. Later, I swore and didn''t use dirty words, which made the old man pretend to have a heart attack. " Li Bilang talked about his elder sister''s great achievements, which was eloquent. "At that time, the scene was completely uncontrollable, and the president had no choice. At last, the president turned around and let them spray at will..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    "I can''t see it at all. Sister fireworks gives me a very gentle feeling." Lin Duoduo said in surprise.


    "You can''t judge by appearances." Li bielang said with a simple smile, "look at me, how lovely I am. It''s simple, honest and lovely. But not so many demonists want to kill me. Right? "


    Lin Duoduo


    Mo Baining


    This is a case in point.


    It''s real.


    Tuobawu was still in a state of wandering, and did not join the ranks of speechless.


    "Contact Hu Yiqiao and let her come here." Tianmiao said to Lin Duoduo.


    "But will she expose me?" Tang Zheng asked with some worry.


    "No. I''ll take care of it. " Tianmiao''s affirmative tone.


    "Yes, thank you." Don is putting his heart down. It seems that all the magicians on the scene are looking forward to this woman named Tianmiao. After hearing her promise, Tang Zheng doesn''t understand why his heart is so stable.


    Hu Yiqiao heard that he had found someone, put down what he was doing, and immediately came.


    Then I saw Tang Zheng sitting upright and drinking hot water in the yard.


    "Tang Zheng, it''s very nice that you''re OK. I''ve been looking for you. I''m worried about you." Hu Yiqiao came in and ran to Tang Zheng. He was very excited and said happily.


    "Manager Hu, please have a seat." Tang Zheng made a please gesture, "sit down first and say, OK?"


    "Ah, yes." Hu Yiqiao never left Tang Zheng as soon as she came in. Her eyes were so hot that the blind man could see her mind. "Why did you suddenly resign? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "Manager Hu, why are you looking for me?" Asked Tang Zheng.


    "Because, because..." Hu Yiqiao stammered. In front of so many people, she was embarrassed to say her real purpose.


    "I''ve always thought that manager Hu is a good partner at work, but I don''t think I have any other ideas." Tang Zheng said coldly.


    "I, I like you. You quit all of a sudden. I I haven''t had time to tell you what I mean In a hurry, Hu Yiqiao said his purpose.


    "Well, I know now. Then, I explicitly refused. " Tang Zheng said coldly.


    Hu Yiqiao was stunned. She didn''t expect to be rejected so lightly. She couldn''t accept it. She frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with me? I think my appearance, life experience, are not bad, why? Can''t you give me a chance? "


    "Manager Hu, I''m not in the mood to fall in love." Tang Zheng pushed his nose glasses, "these feelings will only affect what I pursue."


    Tuobawu came to life at this time, muttering in a low voice: "yes, women influence me more. I agree with that. "


    "Idiot." Lin Duoduo looks white at tuobawu.


    "What are you after? Maybe I can help, too. " Hu Yiqiao asked eagerly.


    "No comment." Tang Zheng waved his hand, "now everything is open, manager Hu, can you stop affecting my life in the future?"


    "No way!" Hu Yiqiao suddenly cried out, "I''m so big. I''m attracted to a person for the first time. I don''t want to give up like this. I will wait for you, until you have the heart to love


    Tang Zheng raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He took a look at Tianmiao, who nodded with a smile.


    Tang Zheng was quite determined and looked at Hu Yiqiao: "what do you like about me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "I, I, I like you to do things seriously, to treat people politely, to have your temperament, to like everything about you. This is the first time I like a person like this. " Hu Yiqiao confessed loudly, no matter how many people were around.


    "Are you sure you like someone?" Tang Zheng suddenly sneered.


    "Sure!" Hu Yiqiao''s affirmation without thinking.


    "I mean, are you sure you like someone?" Tang Zheng stood up and said to Hu Yiqiao sarcastically, "what do you like? What I like is my appearance? It seems that my appearance is not bad in human aesthetics. "


    "You, what do you mean?" Hu Yiqiao finally recovered. Tang Zheng''s words seemed not simple.


    "I''m not human. I''ll show you what I really am. " Tang Zheng stood up, loosened his tie, took off his suit and muttered, "these are not cheap. I don''t want to ruin them."


    "Then you go to the back screen and take it off." Mo Baining suddenly said, "you want tens of thousands of yuan?"


    "Yes, a month''s salary." Tang Zheng gratefully looked at Mo Baining, "then I''ll take it off in the back."


    "What are you talking about? Tang Zheng, what are you doing? " Hu Yiqiao''s heart raised fear, always feel that what happened later, will exceed her expectations.


    "I''ll show you who I am." Tang Zheng went to the back of the screen in the yard, and the rustling sound sounded. It was obvious that Tang Zheng was taking off his clothes.


    Hu Yiqiao stood up and shook his hand, staring at the back of the screen.


    After a while, a black foot stepped out, and then a black, scaly monster came out. It looks like a lizard, upright lizard. Eyes red, white long tusks, tail on the ground.


    Hu Yiqiao stares at the monster in front of him and shakes his head powerlessly. He doesn''t believe that the gentle Tang Zheng really looks like this.


    "Manager Hu, will you like me when you see me like this?" Tang Zheng slowly approached Hu Yiqiao step by step, "I''m not human, understand? I''m a demon, a demon in human society. I have my own hobbies and pursuits. I don''t want you to disturb my life and hinder my hobbies and pursuits because of your so-called likes. "


    "Is this your true form?" Hu Yiqiao sits down slowly and looks at Tang Zheng.


    "Not bad." Tang Zheng said slowly, "so please don''t disturb my life. It''s hard for me to learn how to survive in human society. It''s hard for me to learn so many things, which can make me more adapt to human life. What you like is just a leather bag. There are so many good-looking people. Go to them. " Tang Zheng said that he would go to the back of the screen to change back to the human appearance and change back to clothes.


    "No!" Hu Yiqiao retorted loudly, "your human appearance is very good-looking, it''s a bonus, but! That''s not the only reason I like you. It''s not the main reason. What I like is the way you work hard at ordinary times, the way you treat others gently, and the persistence you must understand when you encounter problems you don''t understand! "


    "Are you serious?" Tuobawu stares at Hu Yiqiao incredulously.


    "Even if you look like this, I still like, like, like very much! Tang Zheng, I like you --! " Hu Yi skillfully called out, the more he called out, the louder he was. He almost exhausted all his strength, and his voice was deafening.


    There was silence in the yard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    Tang Zheng was also stunned. He looked at Hu Yiqiao foolishly. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    "They all have a strong taste." Mo Bai Ning suddenly make complaints about Tucao.


    , this is not enough to understand what it means, but also doesn''t make complaints about it.


    "I like you, Tang Zheng! I just like it! Do you want to try to associate with me? " Hu Yiqiao said aloud.


    "I am the devil! Don''t you see clearly? Look at my claws, my tail, and my scales Tang Zheng looked at Hu Yiqiao inconceivably, stretched out his paw, and then wagged his tail. He asked incredulously.


    "See clearly, I see clearly! So what? Do you want to think about going out with me? " Hu Yiqiao stood up, looked at Tang Zheng and said aloud.


    "You, are you sick?" After a long time, Tang Zheng thought back and said, "it''s impossible."


    "He likes human films, wants to make money, and invests in making films himself." The sky tiny suddenly took a sentence.


    "I have a lot of money in my family, and I also have a lot of money myself. I can invest in you to make a lot of movies and make what you like! Would you like to associate with me? Or get married directly? " Hu Yiqiao walked forward two steps, approached Tang Zheng and asked aloud.


    Tang Zheng


    "Would you like to?" Hu Yiqiao continues to ask.


    "I, I want to work hard to earn money, shoot..." Tang Zheng said weakly.


    "Do you know how much a movie costs? I believe you can make this money. I know you are very capable. But! Don''t you want to shoot it earlier? Don''t you want to sit in the cinema and see your film earlier? Don''t you want a lot of people to watch your movie and praise it as a magic play? " Hu Yiqiao is earnest and persuasive, just like a personal dealer.


    Tuobawu was shocked, and he was stunned to see this scene unfold like a God. Except Or


    Lin Duoduo took a cup of juice and took a mouthful of it. He continued to watch the play. Today''s play is really good.


    Mo Baining was calm.


    "6 ah, this elder sister is really awesome. To love by all means. But it seems to work. This devil''s virtue will soon be lost. " Li bielang summed it up with relish.


    "Tang Zheng, I really like you. Can you give me a chance? " Hu Yiqiao asked again.


    "I..." Tang Zheng turned and ran to the screen It''s like running away in a hurry.


    When Tang Zheng comes out dressed, he looks like an ascetic elite again.


    He sat down politely, don''t open his face, looking at the sky, some at a loss: "your honor, what do you say I should do?"


    "Ask yourself, ask your heart." Tianmiao smiles.


    "It''s the first time that I''ve been said to like me. It''s the first time I''ve been liked. It''s strange, but it''s not bad. " Tang Zheng frowned slightly.


    "Then try it!" Hu Yiqiao heard Tang Zheng say so, and cried out happily.


    "Well, I''m with you, and you invest in me to make movies. Is that a guarantee?" Tang Zheng asked seriously.


    "How can this be regarded as maintenance? It''s art. Let''s create art together. Understand? How can such vulgar words be used to describe art? " Hu Yiqiao seriously refutes Tang Zheng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    "Well, then try?" Tang Zheng said carefully.


    "Good!" Hu Yiqiao agreed happily and went forward to hold Tang Zheng''s wrist. "Let''s go, let''s date first No, let''s go to the movies first and see other people''s works to learn from each other. "


    "Good." Tang Zheng nodded.


    "Thank you. I''ll call you later." Hu Yiqiao takes Tang Zheng''s wrist and walks out with Tang Zheng. He turns back and says this to Tianmiao.


    "OK, take your time." Tianmiao waved with a smile.


    Seeing off Hu Yiqiao and Tang Zheng, tuobawu''s expression is still disillusioned.


    "Sister Tianmiao, I can''t figure out what these demons want to do?" Tuobawu asked.


    "I just want to live." Tianmiao said faintly, "their planet has fallen down. When they come to this planet and find that they can survive, but if there are other intelligent creatures, they will naturally seize resources. But for now, we can''t compete with humans. Some demons and humans continue to scramble for resources. But some demons have no desire to compete, so they choose to integrate into human society in order to survive


    "Of course, that''s the high devil. Some of the demonized lower creatures have no high intelligence and will only attack humans indiscriminately. " Tianmiao added.


    "So when we deal with this kind of demons, we should get rid of them directly." Mo Baining said, "it''s these advanced demons that really threaten human beings. Their intelligence is not inferior to that of human beings, and they are powerful. Ordinary people are too small for them. "


    Tuobawu frowned and thought deeply.


    "So the balance is important." Lin Duoduo also frowned, "can we win over some big demons who have nothing to do with the world and let them stand in the human camp?"


    "Is that ok?" Tuobawu asked.


    "I haven''t tried. I don''t know. I think if, as Tianmiao said, some big demons have made great achievements in human society, I think they like this way of life. Tang Zheng, for example, loves human films and is determined to invest in making his own films. " Lin Duoduo inspired and said, "also, maybe some demons like human beings. They like men and women. Do you understand? If this is the case, I think it will be easier for them to come to the human side. "


    "Women, influence me stronger." Tuobawu almost immediately said this sentence with a cold face.


    "Idiot." Every time Lin Duoduo sees tuobawu like this, he doubts how he grew up.


    "I can''t understand love across races." Moberin shrugged and expressed his ideas.


    "I don''t understand either." Li bielang also said, "if you don''t say anything else, the life of the psionic might be longer. But the life span of ordinary people is just like that. No matter how well maintained they are, they will last more than 100 years. If you really love each other, the person left behind is too miserable. "


    "I can''t see that, brother Lang, you have such an understanding. Is brother Lang an affectionate prodigal son?" Tuobawu teased, then shook his head again, "no, I don''t think brother Lang''s figure is affectionate."


    "Smelly boy how to talk, do you know fat people are potential stocks?" Li bielang retorted unconvincingly.


    "You''d better lose one first." Tuobawu laughed.


    "Hard. With my sister''s cooking skills, I want to lose weight. It''s too hard. " Li bielang shook his head and said, "well, the excitement is over. I''ll withdraw first." With that, Li Bilang went back over the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Hu Yiqiao''s reward really came soon, 60 million. This is the world of local tyrants. Tianmiao took out three million yuan for the expenses of the office, and the rest was distributed to tuobawu, Lin Duoduo and Mo Baining.


    The wealth of these three people has been very considerable.


    The following days will be more busy and full.


    In addition to accepting the entrustment from the office, tuobawu will also accept some entrustments in private.


    Tianmiao is still the most leisurely boss. He often goes to the next room to watch the cold fireworks cook with a drink, and brings a drink to the cold fireworks by the way.


    The first lady visited again.


    In Tianmiao''s office with Tianmiao, she brought Tianmiao a very desirable gift, which is the direct reason for Tianmiao''s better attitude.


    "Ah, miss, it''s very kind of you. Thank you for your gift. I like it very much." Tianmiao sees a gift from the eldest lady. There is a hand-made watch, which is made by a famous master. Every watch he makes is unique and is the best of the best. There is also a bracelet with unique style, inlaid with dozens of light blue diamonds, each of which is valuable. There are also boxes of exquisite cakes.


    "No, I should thank you." The eldest lady said, turned her head and looked at the housekeeper waiting outside. After looking at the housekeeper with a smile, she turned her head and looked at Tianmiao, "you know what I''m thanking."


    "The taste of your family is unique. The physique is also very unique. They are very popular with the demons. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well, ha ha ha, I didn''t know that my cousin''s lover was also a demon. My cousin and Tang are going to heat island for a holiday now. They say they are looking for inspiration. " The first lady laughed and said seriously, "I''m here to thank you. Thank you for giving him a chance and me a chance. I feel that I have found the other half of my life and I am very happy. "


    "That''s good." Tianmiao smiles and says, "I remember your family just founded a pharmaceutical company, right?"


    "Yes." The young lady nodded.


    "Well, I suggest your team study how to inhibit the damage of demon cells to human cells." Heaven smiles.


    "What do you mean?" The young lady was stunned.


    "If humans are pregnant with demonic children, the damage to the mother is very great. If you want to give birth to your children safely, I suggest doing research earlier. " The sky is dim, the cloud is light and the wind is light.


    The eldest lady opened her eyes and mouth wide. After a while, she came back to herself, and then her face turned red. She stood up and bowed to Tianmiao deeply: "thank you, I will let the team study this."


    With that, he ran away. Outside, the housekeeper met her with a worried look. She waved her hand with a red face.


    The housekeeper looked at the young lady running out. Instead of chasing her out, he turned around and looked at Tianmiao, with a smile on his face. Then he bowed to Tianmiao and got up to chase her.


    Even though the glass in the office is soundproof, as a demon, he still wants to hear the conversation of the people inside, provided that Tianmiao doesn''t set up a boundary again and is willing to let him hear it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, there''s another commission. Is this the answer? A huge sea Warcraft attacks a holiday island, causing the island''s tourism industry to stagnate. " Kongho looks at many news in front of the computer and turns to ask the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    "Again, it''s the richest man in a country. He held an auction and entrusted us to be the security guard. He also said that he could wait until we were free, saying that he only trusted us. " Dongxiao also looked at the computer, screened some entrustments, and reported some special entrustments.


    Before Tianmiao answered, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu came back tired.


    "Ah, sister Tianmiao, we''re back. Can we have seafood dinner at noon today?" Lin Duoduo and tuobawu just finished a commission, and then rushed back overnight. Only in the office can they relax.


    "Hard work, of course. Dongxiao, call to order dinner. I don''t know what bailing''s Commission has done. " Tianmiao stood up to welcome the two children back.


    "Mogo is so powerful, it should be no problem." Tuobawu sat down, picked up the water on the table and began to drink it.


    "However, this time, mogo killed seven people against the organization. They were all the top powers in the world. Can Mo Ge really do it alone? " Lin Duoduo asked with some worry.


    "It''s going to be fine. I ordered a table in the dining room in the evening. He should be able to come back for dinner. " The sky misty cloud light breeze light of say, a bit didn''t worry for Mo Baining. Others may not be able to do it, but he is mo Baining, so it''s no problem at all.


    Mo Baining came back before dinner, along with the bodies of the seven people. Mo Baining put it in his own storage space. I''m going to ask the client to collect it tomorrow, that is, the government of the human alliance will collect it now.


    "Mogo, I can''t look at your storage space now In the future, we''ll go out and bring food, either we''ll bring it ourselves or Tianmiao elder sister will bring it to us. " Tuobawu turned blue.


    "Just get used to it. Anyway, I envy Mo Ge and Tian Miao elder sister''s space storage ability. If only I had it, too. It''s so convenient to go out. " Lin Duoduo didn''t mind at all.


    "You thick nerve." Tuobawu''s mouth twitched.


    "You idiot!" Lin Duoduo stares.


    The next morning, a piece of aircraft stopped in the sky of heaven street, and people were surprised to stop and watch. All the aircraft have the symbol of the human coalition government. At the end of the flight, all the snakes stopped at the edge of the street. The biggest aircraft stopped at the gate of Tiandao office. Several people went into Tiandao office, but soon came out. When I came out, my face was a little complicated.


    Because after Mo Baining threw the body to them, he told them to leave quickly and not to stay in the shop. Tuobawu is more direct. Why don''t you go? You want to stay here for dinner? No, let''s go. Lin Duoduo summed up the reason, the Commission money is too little, people are too proud, not as simple as the local tyrant, so they were rejected.


    This is the first time that the senior leaders of the human Union government have been treated with such indifference and ruthlessness, so their faces are very complicated when they come out.


    In the afternoon, Paradise Street was boiling again.


    Because in the afternoon, a group of aircrafts came to Tiandao office again. This time, there are more and more luxurious aircrafts than in the morning. The leading aircraft is bigger. All the signs on the aircraft are familiar to people. They belong to the society of eliminators. In addition to the status of the magician Association in the hearts of mankind is even higher than the human Union government. Seeing so many aircrafts of the magician Association, people were excited, and the whole paradise street was boiling. No one is willing to move a step, are curious and excited to look at these aircraft.


    The black aircraft almost blocked the sky of heaven street.


    People are talking about it. They have never seen a battle like this before.


    What''s going on here?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Leng Yanhua stood at the back of his yard, looked up and said to Li bielang, "tut Tut, the leader who can see the head but can''t see the tail has appeared. I don''t know what I want to do


    "Want to woo Tianmiao? I''ve heard you say before that the president and several vice presidents discuss that Tiandao office is very powerful and wants to win over. To give a position? " Li bielang also looked up at the aircraft and asked.


    "It should be that in the past few months, all the entrustments received by Tiandao office have been completed quickly and perfectly. Even the Commission of the human Union government has been completed perfectly. More and more people are paying attention to their firm. There are many other magicians who want to join this firm, but Tianmiao refuses all of them. " Leng Yanhua recalled the entrustment of Tiandao office in recent months and said, "although they are only a few people, they are stronger than many organizations. The most curious thing is the strength of the boss. "


    "You mean sister Tianmiao?" Li bielang asked.


    "Yes, I can''t see her strength at all. We''ve all met the president. We all know he''s very strong. But that kind of strength gives us a sense of boundary. How do you feel about the sky Leng Yanhua asked Li bielang.


    Li bielang frowned and pondered, then looked up at the cold fireworks in amazement, and slowly shook his head: "elder sister, if you don''t say it''s OK, I find that I can''t see through Tianmiao elder sister."


    "In addition to the first place in the examination, it seems that no one has seen her real shot." Leng Yanhua''s face was solemn. "I just hope that those stupid old stubborns don''t irritate Tianmiao. They can''t be provoked. "


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Li Bilang asked anxiously.


    "Yes, of course." Cold fireworks picked up a thermal insulation food box, "fortunately, Tianmiao''s hobby is more extensive. Food, clothes, jewelry, anyway, this person will enjoy. It''s easy to do if you have a pursuit. If you want to fight, you can''t save the planet. "


    "Sister, why do I think you are talking about yourself? You''re the one who''s easy to be violent, aren''t you Make complaints about digging holes and tucks.


    Cold fireworks slowly turned around, looking at Li bielang without expression.


    "What did you say? Give you another chance. " Cold fireworks said.


    "Ha? Sister, didn''t you hear me clearly? I said that if you really want to blow up the planet, it will not be Tianmiao sister, but you. It''s not me who said you''re so angry Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Leng Yanhua takes back her fist, snorts, flicks the dust that doesn''t exist on her body, and carries a lunch box to find Tianmiao from the door of the yard wall.


    By the time we got to the yard, it was full of people.


    The one with white hair and a little baldness stood at the front, except the president of the magician Association, and the other 11 vice presidents, plus Leng Yanhua. All the 12 vice presidents arrived.


    Oh, it''s really neat.


    Cold fireworks see bald president, raised his hand to say: "Hi, President, good afternoon, will you stay for afternoon tea?"


    "Vice President Leng, we are here today to deal with business, not to play." Another white haired but energetic old man said with a straight face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    "Oh, you''re busy." Cold fireworks finish, no longer look at the old man, turned to look at the sky, and sky said hello, "sky, I made a few desserts, we will have afternoon tea together."


    "Good." Tianmiao smiles and says, "come on, sit here. I just asked Duoduo to buy a few cups of milk tea. It''s a new product in the store. Drink it while it''s hot. And I asked Bai Ning to book the movie tickets for the evening. After dinner, we went to the cinema. "


    Leng Yanhua sits next to Tianmiao with a heat preservation food box. Then she puts the food box on the table and takes Tianmiao''s milk tea. Then she turns to look at a group of people standing in the yard.


    The bald president''s expression is a little complicated.


    They stood and talked to Tianmiao for a while, but Tianmiao didn''t even invite them to sit, let alone give them tea. What''s more, those powerful eliminators of Tiandao office usually do these things? Buy milk tea? Book a movie ticket? It''s too violent! Ah no, this idiom is not suitable here. I''m really confused by anger. Why kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife?


    "Ah, President, go on." After Tianmiao and lengyanhua finish their words, they lazily look at the president and others, and leisurely say.


    "That''s to say, we sincerely invite all the employees of Tiandao office to join the magic society. What''s your consideration? We can all see your strength and ability. I hope you can join the society of eliminators to fight against demons and protect the world The president was embarrassed to repeat what he had just said, and then added, "we are very sincere."


    Of course, there is sincerity, in addition to the high-level magician Association almost all out. But I just didn''t convince Leng Yanhua, one of the vice presidents, because Leng Yanhua is a man who doesn''t get oil and salt. As for the matter of wooing Tianmiao, she made it clear that there was a clear distinction between public and private, and she did not participate in it. I will not use my friendship with TIANYAO to control TIANYAO''s thoughts. Everything is based on Tianmiao''s own ideas.


    "I''m not interested. As for my employees, I have to ask them what they mean." Tianmiao drinks and says it slowly.


    "Miss Tianmiao, I don''t think you know the rights and benefits after joining the magician Association." Before that, the old man with a rigid face said, "if you join the association, you will have more benefits in addition to the benefits enjoyed by ordinary magicians. You can also get the latest news and enjoy some specific resources."


    "No, I''m not really interested. Of course, not joining does not affect my demonization. " Tianmiao smiles and shakes his head, "but my employees may be willing to join."


    "Miss Tianmiao, I think you should really think about it again." The stereotyped old man once again persuaded.


    "I said Lao zhangtou, why are you still so annoying after a long time? You are still grumbling when people say you are not interested. After talking for so long, don''t you do it? Don''t you want some water? " Cold fireworks began to sneer, and then she suddenly said, "Oh, forget, you don''t have tea to drink." With that, he took a big sip of his drink and held the hatred.


    "You don''t respect your predecessors." Said the old man, gritting his teeth and glaring.


    "The old man who depends on the old and sells the old." Cold fireworks immediately retorted.


    Lin Duoduo and others immediately realized that this stereotyped old man was the one who had been fighting with cold fireworks for a day and a night, and finally pretended to have a heart attack.


    "Go back and quarrel. Solve the problem first today." Baldness has one head and two heads. The purpose of today''s visit has not been achieved. He will not stop him if he wants to show his shame in front of outsiders. In addition to the magician association is also to face, OK.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    In the end, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu chose to join the society.


    Balding president with everyone polite leave, sat on the aircraft left.


    On the aircraft, the assistant of the president looked at the smiling president with a puzzled face: "president, I don''t quite understand. Before going out, you said that you mainly wanted Tianmiao to join the association, but she definitely refused. Why are you still in such a good mood?"


    "So, young man, you are too naive." The bald president reached out his hand and carefully touched his head, and said, "although Tianmiao didn''t join, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu joined, it''s equal to her joining. For Tianmiao, they are not as simple as employees. It should be said that Tianmiao treats her employees as her younger brothers and sisters. If I turn the small one, I will have something to do with the small one. Can the big one not show up to help? "


    Assistant stare big eyes, suddenly, looked at the president of worship: "president is the president, than we see far, think more." That''s why the hair grows so fast, because there are too many things to consider.


    "Besides, I''ll have to talk to Lao zhangtou when I go back, so that he won''t have to deal with cold fireworks all day. Let''s go, let alone have a cup of tea. What''s the treatment for cold fireworks? With such a sharp contrast, doesn''t he have the eye power? " Bald man can''t help but make complaints about the old man.


    "Yes, yes. However, how about TIANYAO''s real strength? " The assistant couldn''t help thinking of a video. That video is the most powerful demon in the lock magic tower. The demon is not locked there because it is specially used for examination examination, but In addition to the magician Association, there''s no way to take him. It can''t be put out, it can only be imprisoned. But the sky is light but directly put the devil under foot.


    "I don''t know." The bald president''s face became solemn. "When I saw that video, I had fear and worry in my heart. Such a strong person, but not our association in addition to magicians, I am afraid she will be a hidden danger. But after I saw her just now, this kind of worry has been completely dispelled. "


    "Why?" Assistant does not understand of ask a way.


    "Her eyes, her breath, are not human at all. I still remember the first time I saw you. You were very excited and said that you admired me. You said that I was human and broad-minded Bald president suddenly miss said, laughing.


    "It''s the same now. The president is the person I admire most! So I try so hard to stand by your side and help you The assistant said seriously.


    "The heart of heaven is wider." The bald president said softly.


    "Ah?" Assistant is stunned, "what meaning?"


    "She has a broader mind. She is not only concerned about human beings, she is concerned about It could be all things, all I can''t say exactly what it feels like, but I''m sure she stands higher and sees farther than me. " The bald president''s voice was misty, but his eyes were full of respect.


    After hearing this, the assistant was completely stunned. I didn''t expect such an answer.


    Tiandao Office


    The assistant looked down from the window of the aircraft. They have been flying higher and higher. The shop of Tiandao office is gradually submerged in the numerous shops in Tiantang street.


    Is the woman named Tianmiao really as powerful as the president said?


    At the moment, the assistant still has some doubts about this, but in the near future, he will finally understand the meaning of what the president said on this day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    With the growing reputation of Tiandao, there is no problem they can''t solve.


    And they''re acting in a weird way.


    Some of them were very difficult to entrust. They didn''t have much money, but Tiandao office took them. Some of them are very simple and charge a high fee, but they pick them up according to their mood.


    However, no matter what the Commission is, they will solve it perfectly in the end.


    Several employees of Tiandao office have long been famous. On the contrary, the boss of this firm is not well-known because he doesn''t go out to do tasks.


    Three years passed in a flash.


    "Sister Tianmiao, I''m back. What about people? " Tuobawu''s tall figure appeared at the door of the office. He is still a fiery red hair, but a lot taller, but also more mature.


    "You''re back. Duoduo came back in the middle of the night yesterday and is still sleeping." Tianmiao is standing at the door to welcome the coming youth. No, to be exact, tuobawu, who is 20 years old, belongs to the youth.


    "I''ll go to bed too. I''ll have dinner at night." Tuobawu yawned. It was obvious that he came back after finishing his task.


    "Go. By the way, because there is no signal for you to go to this place, I can''t contact you. Except for the letters from the magician Association, they are all sent here. They are sorted out and in your desk drawer. " Tianmiao added.


    "OK, I''ll see when I get up." Tuobawu nodded, narrowed his eyes and went back to his room. Now tuobawu is the vice president of the society of demonists. The ranking is even above the cold fireworks.


    Tuobawu just went back to sleep, Mo Baining''s slender figure appeared at the door.


    "I''m back." Mo Baining also faded the youth''s clear, handsome face more calm. He is still so cold in front of outsiders, only smile in front of them.


    "Tired? Do you want to rest first? " Asked the sky.


    "Oh, No. This is the present I brought back. " After Mo Baining finished, a pile of things appeared in the hall.


    "It''s all for me?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes. Xiaowu and Duoduo will give them back when they get up. " Mo Baining nodded.


    "Thank you. I like it very much." Tianmiao thanks with a smile.


    "You''re welcome." Mo Baining also laughed. He looked at the sky, and his mood was especially peaceful. At first, he thought Tianmiao was a member of the Yuehe clan, just like him. The moon river clan is very rare, because its powers are very rebellious. Their powers are able to copy other people''s powers, and they can copy three powers at the same time. If you want the fourth, you have to give up one of the first three. Moreover, after copying other people''s powers, they are permanent and have no time limit. This power is a bug. So their people are extremely rare.


    Besides his parents, Mo Baining first met TIANYAO, who was suspected to be one of his own people. So he chose to stay at Tianmiao to observe. Now he has understood that Tianmiao is not his people, but it doesn''t matter. He felt very lucky to meet Tianmiao, tuobawu and Lin Duoduo. Their relationship was not only friends, but also relatives.


    "By the way, all the gifts from customers are in your office. All from female clients. " Tianmiao said with a joking smile.


    "Ah?" Mo Baining was stunned, "let the konghou go back."


    "They didn''t take it back, and they said they hope you don''t have any burden. They just want to give it away, but they don''t want any return." Tianmiao looked at Mo Baining, who was a little embarrassed, and couldn''t help laughing, "take it, it''s all their will. They have no other meaning, just like chasing stars. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    Mo Baining''s appearance, strength and personality make many female clients adore her. In addition to the magician''s circle, he is also very famous. Although he is not a member of the society, his status is more special than that of the society. So people often send gifts to Tiandao office. The most exaggerated one was that a very rich female client sent a lot of flowers and filled the whole Tiandao office.


    Kongho also tried to eat a few mouthfuls. He said that the taste was OK. Mo Baining then transferred all the flowers to kongho. As for watches, luxury cars and flying machines, there are many people who send them. Mo Baining all refused, but could not stand these people, let the shop directly sent to Tiandao office to put down and leave.


    At night, Lin Duoduo and tuobawu wake up.


    Tuobawu first looked at his letters, one by one, and finally saw a letter with a gold cover. He frowned and tore it open. After reading it at a glance, he hummed: "they are finally dead."


    "Oh? Finally, I don''t have to go back to inherit the throne? " Tianmiao is playing mobile games in the office, waiting for Dongxiao to shout for dinner. When she hears tuobawu''s words, she looks up and asks with a smile.


    "What?" Lin Duoduo turns his head in amazement, "sister Tianmiao, what are you talking about?"


    "Tuobawu is the prince of state y, the first successor." The sky is dim, the cloud is light and the wind is light.


    "Congratulations. But still can''t relax, a day didn''t ascend the position of president, your family may change Mo Baining also raised his head and congratulated with a smile.


    "Wait, wait!" Lin Duoduo stared at the people in the office, "what are you talking about? Is tuobawu the prince


    "Yes, everyone knows, but you don''t know. That''s why I say you''re a rough nerve. " Tuobawu conveniently threw the letter in the drawer and said with indifference.


    Lin Duoduo opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say when she saw that everyone in the office was busy.


    Country y


    One of the three largest countries in the world today is the country with the largest number of government officials in the League of humanity. Their heir to the throne, worked with her for more than three years. Like an idiot, he grabs candy all day long, and sometimes he takes a second chance. Now come with her, this is a prince, and if you don''t do a good job, you will have to go back to inherit the throne???


    It''s too magical to accept.


    "You, you idiot who yells at women every day to prevent you from becoming stronger, are you the prince?" Lin Duoduo said incredulously.


    "Ah, I didn''t know that before. That''s not going to happen now. " Tuobawu waved his hand, "that''s an excuse for the weak. The strong are fearless. "


    OK, I''ve confirmed my eyes. This is tuobawu, the second in the middle school.


    But stupid and cute.


    It''s called stupid cute stupid cute?


    "Oh, Duoduo, would you like to go to the cinema with me to study art tomorrow?" Tuobawu said suddenly.


    "What? Do you treat? Then go Lin Duoduo glanced at tuobawu and replied casually, "if you can''t just invite me to join you."


    Tuobawu The mood is a little complicated. Why should Sabi say that women hinder me from becoming stronger before? Now, it''s delicious. But I fell in love with such a girl with a long future.


    Tianmiao looks at a news on the computer screen, his eyes are slightly cold.


    The above report says there''s a nebula approaching the planet. The experts hold different opinions.


    Only heaven knows that the real catastrophe of this planet is coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    As the nebula gets closer to Al, more and more people begin to pay attention to it.


    Tuobawu frowned at the news on the Internet.


    "I always think that this nebula is not simple." Tuobawu muttered with a lollipop in his mouth.


    Tianmiao is also looking at his mobile phone. She knew that this nebula was not a nebula at all.


    It''s a lot of warships.


    Tianmiao thought about it, stood up and said to tuobawu, "get through your president''s phone."


    "Ah? All right Tuobawu didn''t ask why. He directly called the president of the demon division and handed his mobile phone to Tianmiao.


    The phone was soon connected, and there was a voice full of baldness: "what''s the matter? Stinky boy, have you finally figured it out? I''m going to take over the business. Have you become the president? "


    "The president." The voice of the sky rang out.


    It took a while for the bald president to find his voice.


    "Ah, miss Tianmiao, what can I do for you when you call?" The bald president asked cautiously.


    "Inform the government of the League of humanity and prepare for war. It''s not a nebula, it''s an invasion of outsiders. " Tianmiao finished saying this and hung up the phone directly.


    Tuobawu looked at Tianmiao in shock and exclaimed: "Tianmiao sister! Outsiders? Aliens? "


    Tianmiao looked at kongho again: "contact the eldest lady and let her bring her housekeeper."


    "Yes." Kongho nodded and went to dial the first lady.


    After giving orders to konghou, Tianmiao turned around, looked at tuobawu and said seriously, "yes, just as you think."


    "What! Sister Tianmiao, is that like the planet collision before the devil? " Lin Duoduo stood up in shock, ran to the front of the sky, a face of worry.


    "More than that More serious. " The sky is tiny to sink a voice to say.


    After hearing this, Mo Baining''s face changed slightly. I''ve never seen Tianmiao''s expression and tone like this before. It only shows one thing. This invasion of outsiders is more harmful than the last invasion of demons.


    The first lady and the housekeeper came very quickly. This was the first time Tianmiao took the initiative to find them. They attached great importance to them, left what they were doing and came as soon as possible.


    After the first lady sat down, Tianmiao said to the housekeeper directly, "go back to the lost place and contact all the demons. Outsiders are coming. Fight for survival. "


    As soon as the young lady''s face changed, she stood up and looked at the sky: "what happened?"


    "It''s the nebula." The housekeeper immediately responded, "it''s an intruder, isn''t it? Sir, have you noticed? "


    "Yes. Go ahead. I can only say so much. I can''t interfere too much. " The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "Thank you very much." The housekeeper made a big gift, and then turned to look at the young lady, "honey, you go home and wait for me."


    "Good. I''ll wait for you. " The young lady''s face flushed slightly, because this time the housekeeper called her so intimately for the first time.


    The eldest lady said goodbye to Tianmiao. She had no doubt about the news from Tianmiao. I just want to go back to my father quickly and let him make preparations earlier.


    After seeing off the young lady, the housekeeper drove away quickly.


    This planet, their family, was also an outsider at the beginning, but up to now, this planet has been closely related to them and has become their second hometown. They will never allow outsiders to invade the place.


    Tuobawu stands up to say goodbye to Tianmiao. He wants to go back to his empire immediately to make some decorations.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    Although he gave up inheriting the throne, his younger brother, who has become the emperor, is always looking forward to his return to inherit the throne, so that he can unload his heavy responsibilities and release himself. Tuobawu''s younger brother loves to play games and dreams of becoming an E-sports player. Although his game playing skills are poor, it does not affect his pursuit.


    Lin Duoduo left with tuobawu.


    Mo Baining, however, was borrowed by the president of the society of demonists.


    After all the employees left, Tianmiao went back to the swing in the yard and sat down, drank drinks, swayed on the swing and said to konghou, "go and call Leng Yanhua and Li bielang."


    "Master, should they go back to the Sorcerer''s society?" Kongho asked suspiciously.


    "Not yet, at home." The sky faintly light way.


    Kongho blinked, a little at a loss.


    "Don''t you see? This world is different from other big world. There is more power in this world than you can imagine. So sometimes you don''t feel something. And the world''s hot weapons, the top ones, you can''t even compete. " Tianmiao handed the drink cup to the Dongxiao standing on one side and looked at kongho with a smile, "little fat girl, don''t be unconvinced. The world is more complicated than you think


    "Well! I''m a dragon! I''m not afraid of humans. " Kongho pouts his lips unconvinced.


    "Man is not your opponent. Many, many human beings are not your rivals. However, human beings are very smart. What they invent can destroy the sky and the earth. Well, go and call them both. It''s time to settle the accounts. " The sky shows an unpredictable smile.


    "It''s time to settle? what do you mean? They eat too much at home. Do you have to pay now? " Kongho was at a loss, but he didn''t ask the sky. Instead, he went to the yard next door and muttered to himself as he walked.


    "Master?" Dongxiao is also slightly frowning, full of doubts. Tianmiao''s attitude towards the two brothers and sisters next door is in his eyes. He seems to like them very much. But now I use such impolite words. Why.


    "Don''t you see that? It''s no surprise that these two people are too cunning. I was cheated at the beginning. " Tianmiao smiles and turns to look at the cold fireworks coming from the next room and Li bielang turning over from the wall, showing his dangerous eyes.


    Dongxiao doesn''t know why. He feels a little chilly in his vest. Master, someone is going to be cleaned up.


    "Ah, Tianmiao, what can I do for you? Just now, the smelly old man, who was the president, was in a hurry to let us go Leng Yanhua came with an insulated lunch box in his hand. It was obviously for Tianmiao. He planned to give it to her before he left. But before he found it, Tianmiao asked konghou to find her.


    Li bielang''s eyes are also puzzled, but still carelessly ran to the next swing to sway up.


    "You two Have you had enough? " The sky tiny peeped out a sneer, the voice is cold.


    "What, what?" Leng Yanhua and Li bielang were stunned. It was the first time that they saw Tianmiao''s impoliteness.


    Konghou and Dongxiao are also stunned. Tianmiao is usually amiable to Leng Yanhua and Li bielang. Why did he suddenly change his face today?


    "Cold fireworks! Li bielang! Wake up The voice of the sky is as cold as ice, and the eyes suddenly become fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Leng Yanhua and Li bielang''s eyes become empty in this moment, and the whole person seems to be frozen in place.


    A few seconds later, their eyes were clear again.


    Then they looked at each other mechanically, and they wanted to cry.


    At this time, konghou and Dongxiao seem to have untied some barrier. They look at Leng Yanhua and Li bielang in surprise.


    "Lord Leng fireworks, Lord Li bielang." The low breaths of consternation of the harp and the flute. These two people, they also know each other. Leng Yanhua and Li Bilang are brothers and sisters, but The birthplace of these two people is not the world.


    "That, that little boss, it''s all a misunderstanding. You listen to our explanation. " Cold fireworks chat up smile, but no longer directly called the name of the sky, but abnormal flattering tone, calling the little boss.


    What about Li bielang? He was shivering and dying. He was caught by the boss!


    "You two are very good. In order to be absent from work, it''s really hard for me to seal my own consciousness directly and completely integrate into the world. Even I was cheated in the first place. " Tianmiao looks at the two people in front of him with a sneer. Both of them are employees of Tiandao office! And they''re all senior employees. At this time, one person should be responsible for the repair work of a large world. As a result, these two people are good, and they are absent from work in this world together!


    "Little boss, it''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding." Leng Yanhua quickly handed the insulated lunch box on dogleg''s handle to Tianmiao, "I came to this world to learn excellent cooking skills, just to go back to serve the little boss. You try this, the fried shrimp ball I just made. "


    "Hum." Tianmiao took the heat preservation lunch box, coldly looked at the cold fireworks, "even this time, I will not report. I''ll deal with you next time. "


    "Thank you, little boss. Thank you, little boss." Cold fireworks long breath, finally let go.


    Li bielang looked at the scene in a daze. He thought he was dead. result? Ah? Old sister''s box of fried shrimp balls saved them?


    "The catastrophe of this planet is coming soon. You go to these two places to support the border and give the people of this planet time to breathe." With a wave of Tianmiao''s hand, a light curtain appeared in front of him. That''s the situation of this planet. She pointed to two places and said to Leng Yanhua and Li bielang.


    "But, little boss, this..." Leng Yanhua looked at the map, and then quickly turned over her Tianji baby (it''s the same magic weapon as Tianmiao''s Tianji memo, and each employee''s name is different). She hesitated, "but it doesn''t seem to comply with the regulations. This is the catastrophe that this planet should have suffered. "


    "Yes, boss, this seems to be illegal operation. This catastrophe should have been the invasion of outsiders, which caused great damage to the planet. Human beings and Demons united to resist these brutal invaders. And the underground bases of these two points were quickly established after the second wave of attacks. " Li bielang turned over his small machine and said solemnly.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. I have to report you two absenteeism." Tianmiao stood up and said without expression.


    "No!" Leng Yanhua and Li bielang, a fierce tiger, rushed forward and hugged Tianmiao''s thigh and howled, "little boss, you are wise and powerful. Your decisions are all right. Let''s go to hold up the border immediately."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    "Get up and go." Tianmiao said with a smile in his eyes, "use this energy as the center of the array." Tianmiao handed Leng Yanhua and Li bielang two fist sized blue crystals.


    Leng Yanhua and Li bielang stood up, took the blue crystal, and Tianmiao nodded, then they disappeared in the same place.


    And Tianmiao again took out a blue crystal the size of a football. Looking at the crystal, her expression was a little complicated.


    It''s the world''s wishing people, or, to be exact, it''s not people


    Tianmiao didn''t expect that a planet could generate consciousness.


    The hometown of the devil is a small planet. Many demons live on this planet. Although there are fights, they live normally.


    However, one day, the planet was attacked, the planet''s gravity disorder, deviated from the original position. It deviates to a place not far from Al, and the gravity of Al draws the planet. The planet fell on Al, and a few demons survived and began to compete with humans for living space.


    The consciousness of the birth of this planet has come to all things.


    Its only wish is that Al can survive. It doesn''t want al to follow its lead. As for whether humans and demons can coexist, it''s not something it can control. As an alien invader, it has always felt guilty for al.


    When Leng fireworks and Li bielang arrive at their destination, Tianmiao puts the blue crystal in the middle of the yard, and the crystal floats quietly in the air.


    Tianmiao draws an array under the crystal.


    The next moment, a light blue light soared into the sky, gradually turned into a huge light column, and then rose to the sky, spread around, forming a spherical boundary, covering the place covered inside.


    Leng Yanhua and Li bielang also opened the border at the same time, but their border was much smaller. The three junctions reflect on each other and become transparent after emitting light blue light, as if they had never existed.


    The blue crystal is the energy body of the small planet that hit al. When this energy is exhausted, the consciousness of this small planet will disappear completely.


    The vision of the sky, though only for a moment, was captured by many people.


    Everyone was talking about what it was. Besides, the president of the magician Association and the top officials of the human Union also contacted Tiandao office to ask about the blue light. Tianmiao did not directly answer, but reported a range, saying that these are safe areas.


    What she has done is beyond the rules. No more


    The nebula is approaching.


    Finally, experts found that this is not a nebula, but a dense warship! Sure enough, it was as the sky had warned.


    The government of Al planet human alliance still wants to negotiate first, but because of the remote warning, it sent UAVs. And the other side didn''t mean to talk at all. They shot down the drone sent by al.


    The battle horn, blow!


    Dense alien warships, close to the ground. Countless lights lit up, it was the moment when the warship fired.


    The deafening sound of gunfire, the lives of the dead, the blood flowing into a river They don''t exist.


    All the artillery fire hit a transparent border in the mid air and disappeared after giving off a brilliant light like fireworks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    People who had been panicked and fled everywhere were stunned when they saw this scene. Then stand in place, looking at the sky spectacular scene. At the same time, all media around the world began to broadcast the invasion of outsiders, so that a small number of people who were not in the safe area immediately rushed to the safe area. The safe areas covered by the three fences are marked in green.


    Then al began to build underground security bases quickly. The army immediately launched a counterattack. There were casualties on both sides. But relatively speaking, the loss of Al planet is much smaller. After all, if you can''t fight, you can turn around and run, and it''s safe to run into the border.


    In addition to the president of the magician Association and the top officials of the human Union government, they all came to Tiandao office in Tiantang street to see Tianmiao. Tianmiao refused to see them. He just let konghou stand at the door and said to them, "these three borders can only last for one month at most according to the current attack strength. If the enemy attacks harder, it can only last 20 days. So, hurry up and build an underground safety base. Don''t come here to waste time. Don''t come again. "


    A group of high-ranking people, standing in front of Tiandao office, look at each other in a complicated mood.


    "By the way, our boss''s only wish is to keep the original appearance when Paradise Street is immersed in the underground. There is no tea in the shop today, so I won''t invite you to have tea. Take your time Dong Xiao politely finish, and then in front of a group of high-level people in suits outside, directly slammed the door.


    They turned their heads slowly and looked at each other with numbness. They didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, a little brother dressed as a delivery man carrying a food box knocked on the door of Tiandao office. Dongxiao quickly opened the door, welcomed the delivery man in and closed the door again.


    With the cold sound of closing the door, this group of high-ranking people, in a very complicated mood, get on the aircraft and go back to quickly deploy the next step.


    Soon, the whole world knows that many people have to go to three places to be grateful after the three fences that guard them have been propped up. Tiandao office once again said, no need to thank, quickly put into the construction of safety base project, this battle will be very lasting.


    Despite the voice of Tiandao office, kongho still finds presents piled at the door every day. Flowers, food, valuables, children''s folded frogs, paper boats, all kinds of gifts, you can see that the people who give gifts are very attentive.


    Once Tianmiao went out, everyone pretended to continue to do what he was doing seriously. In fact, they were secretly aiming at her.


    "Sister, this is for you. Thank you for protecting us A little girl who looks like she is only three or four years old, with a chubby face and a piece of marshmallow in her hand, tiptoes to the sky.


    Tianmiao smiles, squats down, takes the marshmallow, and asks softly, "little sister, where''s your mother?"


    "Mom is buying me cake. When I see my sister coming out, I run out by myself." The little girl said happily, "my mother said that my sister is the most beautiful and powerful person in the world. When I grow up, I want to be such a powerful person to protect everyone."


    At this time, the little girl''s mother finally appeared, she ran over in a hurry, picked up the little girl, and apologized to Tianmiao: "I''m sorry, miss Tianmiao, I''m sorry, the child doesn''t know how to disturb your life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Of course, Tianmiao understood why the mother had such a reaction. Because the government has made it clear that Tianmiao is a benefactor of the world, but it doesn''t like to be disturbed. If you see Tianmiao, don''t disturb it. Just pay attention from a distance.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your baby is very cute. She gave me her favorite marshmallow. I like it very much. Thank you." Tianmiao stretched out his hand and touched the little girl''s round head. "If you want to be strong, you have to study hard."


    "I will, thank you, sister." The little girl laughed happily.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly and went on.


    After two steps, she heard a group of cheers behind. She stood still, turned her head, and saw that all the people continued their work seriously. When she turned her head again and walked forward, there was another excited discussion behind her. She turned her head again, the excited crowd changed again, and continued to work with a serious face, as if nothing had happened.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. These people are so cute.


    ¡­¡­


    The potential of human beings is always immeasurable.


    Within 20 days, the security base was basically completed. Using the top technology, all the buildings in the three boundaries are completely immersed in the underground. The prototype of the underground city has been built. After all the buildings are immersed in the underground, there will be a special layer of material on the ground to seal the top. The artillery can''t break through. In the underground city, you can hardly feel the vibration above.


    The artificial sun was soon invented and put into use by the consortia of the young lady.


    Paradise Street has been moved to the underground, and there is no difference with the previous appearance.


    Tianmiao walks in the streets of Tiantang street and looks at the busy people with a smile on his face.


    The great demons of the lost land signed armistice agreements and cooperation agreements with human beings to fight against the invaders. The demons are powerful and can fight the invaders without using mecha at all. But there are too few big demons. It''s a short board. Humans helped the demons build an underground city near the lost land for them to live in. Humans make mecha and fight side by side with the demons.


    For the first time, the two races that have been hostile unite to protect the planet on which they live.


    The three borders gradually disappeared.


    Tiandao office.


    Leng Yanhua and Li bielang are sitting on the sofa and dare not move.


    "Even if I''m absent from work this time, I''ll pretend I didn''t see it. You hurry back to work. " The sky Misty cold voice says.


    "Thank you, little boss!"


    "The little boss is beautiful and kind-hearted!"


    Two people hastily dog legs flatter.


    "By the way, cold fireworks, remember to make something delicious for me when you have time. I don''t want to eat your food for nothing, and I''ll bring it back for you. " Tianmiao said.


    "All right, little boss." Cold fireworks force nod, heart music turned. Can the things brought back by the little boss be bad?


    "Then you go." The sky waves its hand.


    Leng Yanhua and Li bielang stand up, and after a salute, they start the transmission symbol stored in their consciousness, and their figure gradually disappears in the same place.


    Tianmiao stretched out her hand, and a faint blue light appeared in her palm.


    "Your wish has come true." The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "Thank you..." A slight, almost inaudible voice sounded in the air, "thank you..."


    With these words, the weak blue light will dissipate.


    But Tianmiao closed his palm, and a gentle smile floated on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    "Since you like this planet so much, stay on it forever." The sky tiny finish saying this words, lightly toward palm blow one breath. Then the blue light changed into a white light. Tianmiao throws the white light up, and the white light floats over the underground city.


    What humans can''t see is that a lot of white light is scattered in mid air. It''s the soul of the human being to be reincarnated. The white light of the consciousness of the planet has integrated into this group, waiting for reincarnation and becoming a member of the planet.


    Kongho looked at this scene, did not know why her heart some warm, but also some sour. She turned into a five-year-old girl and went to the foot of Tianmiao, holding Tianmiao''s leg. According to the age of the minor of the konghou, it is really equal to the age of a human child.


    Tianmiao looks down at the small konghou, smiles, reaches out his hand to hold it up, and then gently pats its back.


    "What''s the matter, little fat girl?" Tianmiao felt that his shoulder was a little wet and knew that it was kongho''s tears.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you for bringing me out. Thank you for loving me so much. " Kongho sobbed. How lucky she was to meet such a gentle and loving master. She really likes such a host. The planet was really lucky to meet its owner. The master did not let him disappear, but gave him a chance to be reborn. She saw and felt the final gratitude and moving of the white light.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak. He just patted kongho on the back.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao kongho fell asleep. A little snore.


    Dongxiao reaches out to take over konghou, but Tianmiao shakes his head and asks Dongxiao to make the bed. This little fat girl will wake up when she is hugged by another person.


    After the Dongxiao had made the bed, Tianmiao put the small konghou on the bed, gently covered the quilt for her, and retired with the Dongxiao.


    After closing the door, Dongxiao whispered, "she thought of herself when she saw that you gave the planet another life."


    "And you?" Tianmiao turns his head and looks at Dongxiao.


    "I..." The Dongxiao lowers its head and its voice is very small.


    Tianmiao touched Dongxiao''s head: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself, there will be a day. The sins of your people have nothing to do with you. "


    "But the kindness of birth and breeding..." Dongxiao lowered her eyelids.


    "That''s why you''re here with me now." Tianmiao laughed, "it''s fast, it''s fast..."


    "Thank you, master..." Dongxiao looked up and was grateful to heaven''s smile.


    "Well, get ready. We''re ready to jump to the next world. " The sky is tiny to order.


    "Do you want to call tuobawu, Lin Duoduo and Mo Baining back?" Dongxiao asked.


    "No, I''ll send them a message. I''ll see you again anyway. " Tianmiao took out his mobile phone and said, "it doesn''t seem to be such a happy thing for human beings to leave. So there''s no need to say goodbye to them. "


    When tuobawu, Lin Duoduo and Mo Baining receive Tianmiao''s message, they dial it again, which shows that it is an empty number.


    Three people staring at the content of the message: goodbye, but goodbye is true, goodbye, I wait for you above.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    It''s inside a department on the 30th floor of Tiandao office.


    "Chief!!! No, it''s a mistake! " An employee screamed, yelled at their department manager, and soon cried.


    "What''s the matter?" The Department Manager is a middle-aged man who seems to be more than 40 years old. He says, "they are all senior employees. Why are they still so flustered? What can''t be solved?"


    "Boss, I just gave the wrong data, cold fireworks Went to a little world of romance. Or that kind of abuse to abuse, and finally suddenly understand the true love, after suffering together dog blood love The employee looked at the manager with weeping and chattering.


    Just now, the manager, who was still calm, was as stiff as thunder.


    After a while, he finally recovered his voice: "put it out, show it to me, I hope she didn''t violate the rules. Otherwise, our bonus will be deducted again this year. "


    The bitter faced employees call out the light curtain and broadcast the small world of cold fireworks.


    ¡­¡­


    Leng Yanhua looks at her face in the mirror, which is not her face at all. She quickly called out the Tianji baby, looked at it, and her face turned black. That stupid colleague got the data wrong and brought her into this small world, and it was an immersive task. (immersive task, because Tianyun person in the world has an accident, disappears or disappears, the staff of Tiandao office need to incarnate as Tianyun person, continue the person''s life path and complete the task.)


    Leng Yanhua''s current identity is the daughter of the eldest princess. Originally, the eldest princess and her son-in-law are also a couple of Bi people, and they love each other incomparably. As a result, Princess Chang died of serious illness, and the spring of her daughter came to an end. The son-in-law married his cousin as a concubine, saying it was to take good care of his daughter. At the beginning, my cousin was more devoted, but later she and her son-in-law''s daughter were born, and everything changed.


    Secretly, she treats her daughter harshly, but on the surface, she plays a good role. Let the outsider feel that she thinks for her daughter everywhere, and she really ignores her own daughter. The reputation of virtuous and virtuous is praised by everyone.


    Does the son-in-law know? Of course he knows, but his true love is actually a cousin. Marrying the sick and frail princess is the shortcut for him to take Qingyun road. Now in Qingyun, the princess also went, married true love, and gave birth to their daughter with true love. What do you care about your daughter? I didn''t hit her, I didn''t get cold and hungry.


    And now, my daughter is getting married. The emperor gives marriage, and the person she wants to marry is today''s king of virtue. But what king de likes is the soft and weak, gentle and considerate common women. What can we do?


    The king of Germany and his son-in-law have come up with an idea, the daughter of e emperor Ying Dafa! First let the daughter marry in the past, after a period of time to marry the concubine for the side. Dewang affectionate and common women promise, the fame is your sister''s, but my heart is yours. She''s not as good as one of your toes in my heart.


    Of course, the original words of the highly educated king of Germany are not like this, but cold fireworks are understood as such.


    The cold fireworks with the red cover removed and the dark faced people in the mirror are thinking that after solving the world, they will go back to Tiandao office and beat up the employees who have the wrong data. Let him Ya impressive point, see he dare to make mistakes. The type she is responsible for, and the type she is in, are totally different!


    Dewang soon came in, his beautiful face was cold: "you just need to do what a princess should do. I''ll give you what you should have... "


    "Screw you!" The answer to Dewang was a fist, and it was a direct blow to the face.


    Dewang was hit on the wall, slowly sliding from the wall, staring at the cold fireworks unbelievably, what happened?


    "Scum man, sabby! Love white lotus, love! Aren''t you a loser? Aren''t you the Lord? Don''t even dare to say true love? What''s your next thing for the dog? Is it a man? It''s really disgusting that you Sabi''s true love injures innocent people wantonly in the name of true love. Let me die! " Leng Yanhua didn''t wait for Dewang to recover, so he rushed up to fight and kick.


    At the beginning, Dewang could scream, but later he couldn''t even hum.


    Next, Leng Yanhua held a sword and killed all sides. He quickly took down the palace of King Dewang. A group of people knelt on the ground in darkness, and they did not dare to go out.


    Leng Yanhua dragged the king out like a dead dog and stepped on it like a stool. He said in a cold voice, "go and bring the emperor''s son-in-law and his family here. If you slow down, I''ll chop you."


    Soon the husband-in-law''s family was brought.


    Seeing the scene in the yard, the son-in-law cried angrily: "what are you doing, son-in-law?! Let go of Dewang. "


    "Shall I let you go?" Leng Yanhua kicked away the king of Germany, rushed to his son-in-law and punched him in the face, "shameless thing, if you want to be prosperous and rich, you should abide by the rules of the game. If you marry the eldest princess and have money and power, you should give the eldest princess an honest widowhood! True love, this true love? Is this your baby daughter? "


    Cold fireworks beat the emperor in law, and then beat the white lotus mother and daughter in front of the emperor in law.


    He threw the sword in front of his son-in-law: "now I''ll give you a chance to live. Either you die or both of them die.""My husband!" True love''s cousin''s tearful eyes.


    "I''m sorry, cousin, daughter. I''ll see you in the next life." With tears in his eyes, the son-in-law is about to kill true love and his daughter with a sword.


    True love turns pale in surprise and goes back. The daughter screamed.


    The next moment, the son-in-law flew out.


    "Sabby, you believe everything I say? Lock it up for me. " Cold fireworks back feet, sneer. This kind of scum, how could two women love him? Blind!


    Dewang finally woke up, staring at the cold fireworks: "you are a jealous woman, it is lawless. When did you have such a high skill? " No one noticed that Dewang''s eyes were shining.


    "Sabby is not fit to talk to me." Cold fireworks on the head of the king, the king turned his eyes and fainted.


    Next, the God operation of cold fireworks made the colleagues of Tiandao office look silly.


    Cold fireworks all the way out, meet God to kill God, meet Buddha to kill Buddha, directly sat on the highest position in the small world - became a generation of empress.


    Dewang slag is slag, brain damage is brain damage, but the handling of government affairs is not bad. With a big wave of cold fireworks, he became a minister and worked diligently for the queen.


    The son-in-law''s family was confined to a small courtyard. I''m tired of seeing each other all my life.


    Fighting and fighting all day for a living. True love cousin a person is not the match of the son-in-law, but with little white lotus is not the same. The victory was basically five to five.


    "Your Majesty, this fold was presented by the king of Germany." The chief eunuch said respectfully.


    "Let him go and deal with his business, and think about what he doesn''t have all day." Cold fireworks said lazily. It seems that there are not enough affairs. I didn''t expect that Dewang was still a shaker.


    The manager quietly watched the operation of the cold fireworks and wiped a cold sweat.


    The world didn''t collapse It''s done. It''s a little crooked.


    Anyway, we can''t arrange this kind of world task for cold fireworks in the future. It''s not suitable at all!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    "Ding", the microwave oven stopped.


    Cui Wenyan got up, took out the plate, served the food, and ate the leftovers from last night.


    Cui Wenyan, 17 years old, is now a sophomore in No.1 Middle School in the city.


    But when she was in junior high school, her parents died. She lived alone all the time. What her parents left her was the villa and a lot of money, but the money was saved and managed by a special lawyer, who would give her a living on time every month.


    Her parents are not mortals, but legendary ghost hunters, and also high-level members of the Heavenly Master Association. Only in an action of encircling and suppressing the ghost king, he died. She got a large pension, but she didn''t want it. She just wanted her parents back.


    It''s no use crying or making trouble.


    Loving her parents, after all, will never come back.


    She was also left with a string of bracelets, a string of ordinary bracelets, and a small bell that couldn''t make a sound.


    This is what she values most.


    After habitually touching the bracelet, Cui Wenyan sighed, alas, eat quickly, and have to do homework after eating. Some of the questions can''t be answered at all. Some of them were recited yesterday and forgotten today. Results have been at the bottom of the class, she did not want to ah, she is also very desperate ah, but how can we do?


    Next year, I will be in senior three. I don''t know if I can be admitted to the University.


    Should I go to cram as well?


    However, it seems that tutoring is not very effective.


    At that time, I could remember those questions and get to sleep. I know her about those questions, but she doesn''t know them any more.


    There is also English, more head big, do multiple-choice questions is to see which eye to choose which. Composition is reading comprehension.


    She is the legendary learning dregs, dregs can no longer slag.


    The head teacher is very kind to her. She knows that her family is complicated. She always pays attention to her and encourages her. However, she really can''t.


    Learning dregs is learning dregs. If it is a cracked block, it can be spliced together. However, how can this kind of slag be spliced together?


    Forget it. Eat first. Eat. No, I''ll find out if there is an answer on the Internet. Look at it a few times, maybe it will? Cui Wenyan comforts himself.


    Before the meal was finished, the doorbell rang.


    "Who?" Cui Wenyan opened the door lock video, looked outside and asked.


    "Wenyan, it''s us." There are three old men standing outside. Cui Wenyan is a little familiar with the one standing in the front. This is Zhou Zhenghao, vice president of the Tianshi Association. He will call to care about her from time to time. After her parents died, this person also helped her a lot.


    She''s seen the other two. At their parents'' funeral, both of them were here. One was ma Dong, President of the association of heavenly masters, and the other was Wu Zhongyuan, vice president of the association.


    Cui Wenyan opened the door and welcomed them in.


    "Hello, uncle Zhou, uncle Ma and Uncle Wu." Cui Wenyan said politely, "please come in. I''ll make tea, but just a moment. I need to boil water. "


    "Oh, no, let''s go in and talk." Ma Dong waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Come in, then." Cui Wenyan is a little strange. Today is not a special day. Since his parents died, Ma Dong and Wu Zhongyuan have never been to the door. What will happen today?


    After the three sat down, Zhou Zhenghao showed a kind smile: "Wenyan, what are the difficulties in life and study recently? If you have any difficulty, you should tell me in time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "No problem, I''m ok. I can take care of myself. " Cui Wenyan politely replied, "thank you for your concern."


    "That''s good. We have nothing to do, just come to see you. If you have any difficulties, let me know and we will solve them for you. " Zhou Zhenghao looked around. The villa was clean and tidy, and Cui Wenyan''s spirit was also good. She was really used to her life.


    "Thank you, uncle Zhou." For Zhou Zhenghao, Cui Wenyan is very grateful. This kind old man is a famous master. He is busy on weekdays, but he cares a lot about her.


    "If there is anything, please tell us." Ma Dong also spoke at this time.


    Cui Wenyan nodded, but he felt more strange in his heart. He always felt a little strange.


    "By the way, Cui Wenyan, I remember your parents gave you a bracelet with a bell on it, right?" At this time, Wu Zhongyuan, who had never spoken, spoke.


    Cui Wenyan frowned and subconsciously carried his hand behind him.


    "Lao Wu, what do you mean?" Zhou Zhenghao frowned and looked at Wu Zhongyuan discontentedly.


    "It''s a magic weapon for catching ghosts. It''s been sealed all the time. If you untie the seal, it will be powerful. You can''t use this magic weapon if you keep it here all the time. We are here today to ask you to borrow this magic weapon. It''s a good thing to let this magic weapon play its proper role, isn''t it? " Instead of looking at Zhou Zhenghao, Wu Zhongyuan looked at Cui Wenyan and said solemnly.


    "No way! This is a legacy from my parents. It''s mine. I won''t hand it in. " Cui Wenyan stood up excitedly, looking at Wu Zhongyuan with an angry face, "so the real purpose of your coming today is this! Except for my parents'' funeral, did you show up again to rob my parents'' remains? "


    "Ah, Wenyan, don''t be so excited. I think you know the truth of being guilty. You give it to us to get yourself out of danger, don''t you? It''s just outrageous to leave such a thing in your hands as an ornament, isn''t it? " Ma Dong said earnestly, "let this magic weapon play its due role. I think your parents would like to see such a result. Of course, we won''t take you for nothing, we will give you a lot of compensation. Like money, like getting you to go to the university you want to go to. "


    "No! You go out, I don''t welcome you, I said, this is my parents left me things, I won''t hand it out Cui Wenyan said angrily, "please go out."


    "Little girl, don''t toast, don''t drink." Wu Zhongyuan''s face turned black.


    "Lao Wu!" Ma Dong yelled. Anyway, the girl''s parents also died on duty. How can you treat her with this attitude. If you have something to say, what is threatening like!


    "Lao Wu! Old horse! You''ve gone too far. I really thought that you were nostalgic and came to visit the children left by them. I thought that you really wanted to help her because you wanted to rob things. What about your faces? " But Zhou Zhenghao has lost his hair.


    Wu Zhongyuan sneered and looked at Zhou Zhenghao with disdain. It''s just this fat man who is so stupid. He really thought they came here today to visit people.


    "I said, I won''t hand it in. Please go out Cui Wenyan coldly pointed to the gate and began to give orders.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    "You have to pay it today, and you have to pay it if you don''t. Bring it Wu Zhongyuan is in trouble suddenly. He rushes to Cui Wenyan and grabs Cui Wenyan''s wrist. Wu Zhongyuan is a Taoist. He practices martial arts all the year round and is good at it.


    Zhou Zheng was shocked. Wu Zhongyuan''s skill was very clear. He rushed up to block Cui Wenyan. But he is not a flexible fat man, slow half.


    "Don''t hurt her," said Ma Dong But he didn''t stop him. Obviously, he agreed with Wu Zhongyuan to take Cui Wenyan''s bracelet.


    Cui Wenyan is anxious, angry and afraid.


    At this moment, she never felt so dirty and desperate.


    Why did their parents die? Don''t these people know? Don''t they know?


    They know, they know better than anyone else!


    But they still want to rob her of what her parents left her.


    They are worse than ghosts!


    "Presumptuous!" All of a sudden, a beautiful female voice sounded majestically.


    The next moment, Wu Zhongyuan, who had been close to Cui Wenyan, flew out of the gate and hit the wall of the yard.


    At the same time, a woman who came by mistake with Wu Zhongyuan, who flew out, looked coldly at Ma Dong.


    Who is this?


    The problem with such a gorgeous woman is that they don''t seem to see how she does it at all. No, I don''t seem to know when or how she appeared.


    The woman is wearing a white lady''s suit, a black skirt and a pair of silver high-heeled shoes. Her long black hair draped behind her, the wind blowing her long hair, and then look at her a pair of sharp eyes, it is really beautiful and SA.


    Of course, Wu Zhongyuan, who didn''t get up after hitting the wall for a long time, doesn''t think so.


    "I''m sorry, Wenyan. I''m late. I''ve wronged you. I''m a friend of your parents. In the future, you won''t be wronged any more. " Tianmiao came to Cui Wenyan, touched her head gently and said softly.


    Cui Wenyan looked at the woman who suddenly appeared. He only felt that there was a light in front of the dark eyes, and then it burst open suddenly, a light.


    "Now, when I give you a minute, get out of here, or I''ll ask you to leave, and you won''t be as gentle as before." Tianmiao turns around and blocks in front of Cui Wenyan. He says to Ma Dong in a cold voice.


    Ma Dong stepped back two steps, don''t know why, in front of the people give him a sense of oppression, let him tremble. An unspeakable fear rose from the bottom of his heart, that is, in the face of the most powerful ghost king, he had never been so afraid. He quickly turned around, went to pick up Wu Zhongyuan and left here in a mess.


    Zhou Zhenghao was shocked by the changes in front of him. He looked at Ma Dong''s back as they left, and then turned to see the sky.


    "It''s not a good day for hospitality. Master Zhou, please come back. Thank you for taking care of Wenyan. I will take good care of her in the future. If you have any difficulty, you can come to me Tianmiao politely gave the order to leave.


    "Yes." Zhou Zhenghao sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Ma Dong and Wu Zhongyuan would come to see Cui Wenyan. In fact, it was this idea. He looked up at Cui Wenyan behind Tianmiao and said in a low voice, "Wenyan, I''m really sorry..."


    "No matter what happened to Uncle Zhou." Although Cui Wenyan was very angry, she could see Zhou Zhenghao''s attitude clearly at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Zhou Zhenghao bowed to Cui Wenyan, apologized and left with a heavy heart.


    When the room was quiet, Tianmiao turned to look at Cui Wenyan and gently asked, "are you ok? Did it scare you today? "


    "I''m fine. I''m fine. Thank you, sister. Thank you Cui Wenyan shook his head with a big smile on his face. "Sister, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Tianmiao. Were you eating just now? That''s it? " Tianmiao asked, looking at a plate of leftovers and a bowl of leftovers on the table.


    "Yes, alone. Make do with it." Cui Wenyan gave a simple smile.


    "Let''s go out to dinner." Tianmiao once took Cui Wenyan''s hand, "my car is outside, eat first. Come back and I''ll talk to you. "


    "Well, listen to Tianmiao." Cui Wenyan nods fiercely.


    After a good meal with Tianmiao outside, they go back to the villa.


    Cui Wenyan cleaned up the leftovers on the table, washed the dishes, made a cup of tea for Tianmiao, and sat on the opposite side of Tianmiao, looking at Tianmiao with bright eyes.


    "Wen Yan, have you ever found that your memory is poor and sometimes confused?" After a sip of tea, Tianmiao asked softly.


    "Ah, yes, I have a poor memory. A lot of today''s will, I will forget tomorrow. So my grades are at the bottom of my class. " Cui Wenyan some embarrassed said.


    "Because your psychic eye is sealed, it affects your brain power, including memory and intelligence." Tianmiao looks at Cui Wenyan''s bright eyes and says in a deep voice.


    "What, what? What do you mean Cui Wenyan was stunned.


    "Next, listen carefully. Don''t you ever wonder? Why are your parents so qualified, but you don''t have any talent? They are the best ghost catchers and feng shui masters, but you don''t know anything about it. " When Tianmiao finished, Cui Wenyan frowned.


    "Yes, did my parents seal my ability?" Cui Wenyan asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, you were born a very rare psychic eye. He can see Yin and Yang and ghosts. Your parents, as ghost masters, naturally know the danger. They just want you to live a simple and happy life, so they seal your ability. " Tianmiao explained.


    "Well, can you untie the seal?" Cui Wenyan asked eagerly.


    "You want to untie it? Do you know what you''re going to face? " The sky Misty deep voice asks a way.


    "I know! But I feel that the ability is sealed, and I am not happy in the world outside my parents! I want to untie the seal. I want to be like my parents. I also want to Become stronger. " Also want to revenge, this sentence, Cui Wenyan hesitated or did not say. Now, she won''t do anything. What will she take for revenge? At the beginning, the ghost King encircled by his parents and the Heavenly Master association was not completely successful. The ghost king just weakened a lot of strength and escaped, and then never appeared. She felt that the ghost king must be hidden somewhere and continue to grow. She wanted revenge! I want to avenge my parents!


    "Have you thought about it?" Tianmiao asked softly.


    "Think about it! But I Nothing, sister Tianmiao, can you teach me? Is that ok? " Cui Wenyan is anxious with a trace of uneasiness.


    "Yes, do you want to be a teacher?" Heaven smiles.


    "Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship." Cui Wenyan knelt down and kowtowed to Tianmiao. It was a real kowtow and a thump. The konghou on Tianmiao''s wrist will feel very painful if it turns into a bracelet.


    Tianmiao smiles. This is her first apprentice.


    Nature will teach you well.


    This child is very sincere. She likes it very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    "Get up." Tianmiao helped Cui Wenyan up, looked at her red forehead and said with a smile, "does it hurt?"


    "No pain." Cui Wenyan shook his head. Compared with the pain of losing parents, compared with the pain of being helpless and bullied just now, it really doesn''t hurt at all!


    "Well, I''ll untie the seal for you now. You don''t have a foundation. You have to learn from the beginning. Only when you untie the seal can you learn these knowledge quickly. " Tianmiao stretched out his thumb and wiped it gently on Cui Wenyan''s forehead.


    Then Tianmiao said, "OK."


    "Ah? Just fine? So fast? " Cui Wenyan was stunned. She heard that the seal had affected her memory and even her intelligence. She knew that the seal was very domineering. She thought it was very troublesome to untie the seal, for example, she had to set up an array or something, and then the master was badly hurt or something in order to untie the seal?


    Master''s solution is so understated?


    "You feel it." Tianmiao looks at Cui Wenyan with a smile and calls back her thoughts.


    Cui Wenyan came back, closed her eyes and opened them again. She was a fool.


    Because she felt that her thoughts were very clear at the moment, and now she remembered everything she had seen before, which was no longer a vague feeling. She turned out the exercise book in her schoolbag and looked at the wrong questions. Her face was a little black. Such a simple question, how did you do it wrong?


    "Take a look at these after you finish your homework. This is a salute for your teacher. " Tianmiao takes out a pile of books and puts them on the table. He also takes out a bracelet and calls Cui Wenyan to come.


    After Cui Wenyan came, Tianmiao pulled her left hand and put the bracelet on her wrist. The style of this bracelet is very simple. It''s a wide silver bracelet with simple patterns, just a few plum blossoms.


    However, the moment Cui Wenyan put it on, she felt in her mind that the bracelet was a magic weapon and understood how to use it.


    Cui Wenyan holds the bracelet in his right hand, and his mind moves. The next moment, the bracelet falls off and unfolds. After Cui Wenyan holds it in his hand, he gently shakes it. The bracelet makes a slight sound of clacking and turns into a nine curve whip.


    "Well, what''s going on? How does it seem to understand me? " Cui Wenyan looked at the whip in his hand in surprise and widened his eyes.


    "It''s your own magic weapon. I signed the contract at the moment I put it on you. Nature can respond with your mind Tianmiao looks at the startled child with big eyes, and thinks it is particularly lovely.


    "Wow, master, that''s amazing." Cui Wenyan cried.


    "Well, you have to go to school tomorrow. Finish your homework early and learn from the books I gave you. Come here to see me at the weekend. I''ll let you do something then. " Tianmiao handed Cui Wenyan a business card.


    "Master, are you leaving?" Cui Wenyan took the card and asked uneasily.


    "You''re far away from the city. Do you get up early every day? I''ll send someone to help you pack up at the weekend and come to my store to live with me later. There''s another weekend. Make do first. " Tianmiao of course understands Cui Wenyan''s heart. This child has no sense of security.


    "Really, really?" Cui Wenyan asked happily.


    "Really, well, let''s do our homework first. Call me whenever you have something. There''s my cell phone number on it. " Tianmiao points to Cui Wenyan''s business card.


    "Well, master, wait for me. I''ll come as soon as I finish school tomorrow." Cui Wenyan said excitedly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    After Tianmiao left, Cui Wenyan looked at the silver bracelet he was wearing in his left hand and felt that what had just happened was like a dream.


    But when she picked up the book, she knew that it was definitely not a dream.


    Because her mind is very clear at the moment, and she can remember the things in the book after reading it once. Then those questions, after reading, immediately combined with the knowledge of the textbook in mind, immediately have a solution.


    Cui Wenyan looks at the score on her last exam paper silently. Her mood is very complicated.


    It''s no wonder that in the past, her test scores were very poor every time. When she got home, her parents didn''t mind at all. Instead, they comforted her. It turns out that her parents have long known that sealing psychic eyes will make her stupid!


    As if he had opened a new world, it was more like turning on a switch. Cui Wenyan felt that everything had become simple. She tirelessly read the textbook from the beginning. If she didn''t understand it, she immediately went online and asked for some online lessons, and then she understood it.


    It wasn''t until one o''clock in the morning that Cui Wenyan remembered that he should do his homework first and learn the textbook knowledge given by master.


    After finishing his homework, Cui Wenyan opened the book given by Tianmiao, and he was immersed in a novel world, forgetting the time.


    When she recovered, she found that it was six o''clock in the morning.


    Well, what else do you want to sleep? Go straight to school.


    Cui Wenyan yawned, washed, cooked a bowl of noodles, quickly finished, washed and went out.


    When I got to school, I sat in my seat. As soon as I sat down, my deskmate Wu Yihao poked her: "Cui Wenyan, copy my homework for me."


    Cui Wenyan didn''t speak and handed Wu Yihao his exercise book. Wu Yihao, a deskmate, was obviously used to Cui Wenyan''s reticence. After taking the book, he began to copy his homework. Wu Yihao''s grade is actually the top five in his class, but he never does his homework and comes to copy it every morning. Cui Wenyan''s grade is the fifth from the bottom in the class, but he will finish his homework seriously every day, even though there will be mistakes.


    "Well? Are you doing it all right today? " Wu Yihao finished his homework and said in surprise. He copied Cui Wenyan''s homework every day, and also helped him point out the wrong problems and let him correct them. This has almost become a habit, but today Cui Wenyan''s homework is all right, which makes Wu Yihao unavoidably surprised.


    Cui Wenyan took a look at Wu Yihao, but said faintly: "have you finished copying?"


    "Hey, not yet. There''s English homework. I''ll buy you yogurt between classes later. " Wu Yihao copies Cui Wenyan''s homework every day. In return, he often buys some snacks for Cui Wenyan.


    "Oh." Cui Wenyan, oh, no more words.


    Wu Yihao took it for granted and continued to work hard. Finally, I finished all the homework before the first class.


    Cui Wenyan in the class, belongs to small transparent, low sense of existence. She often has heavy bangs, a ponytail, silence, and no friends. After class, the rest of the girls are in twos and threes, but Cui Wenyan is always alone.


    The head teacher knows that Cui Wenyan is an orphan, so he is more concerned about her. But Cui Wenyan''s life experience, the head teacher did not say, she does not want other people with a different look at Cui Wenyan. Cui Wenyan is very grateful to the head teacher for this. I really want to study hard and repay the head teacher, but my grades always linger at the end.


    However, in the future, it will not.


    Scum or something. Goodbye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    The side effect of staying up late comes. As soon as class is over, Cui Wenyan sleeps on the table and asks Wu Yihao to poke her in class. Wu Yihao is very strange, because Cui Wenyan is very serious in class and can''t doze off after class. Now it''s like a night without sleep. However, Wu Yihao didn''t ask, but did. As soon as the bell rang, he woke Cui Wenyan up.


    Finally, it''s school time. Cui Wenyan carries his schoolbag and drinks the yogurt from Wu Yihao.


    After getting off the bus, Cui Wenyan finished his yogurt and was ready to throw away the packing box when he saw a man sitting on the garbage can.


    Isn''t it dirty? How to sit on the garbage can?


    Cui Wenyan just wanted to ask, but he swallowed it.


    Because she found that the people sitting on the garbage can, no shadow. Not only that, the man soon floated up and swayed across the road, passing through pedestrians and vehicles.


    Cui Wenyan immediately realized that it was something he could see only after his psychic eyes were opened. It''s not a human being at all. It''s a ghost floating here.


    Without going to see ah Piao, Cui Wenyan lost his packing box and rushed home quickly. Her heart is beating fast. Although she had been prepared for a long time, she could not calm down for a long time when she saw such a thing for the first time.


    When she got home, she saw that the people sent by master had been waiting at her door.


    Why is it so sure that master sent it? Because this man''s appearance is so outstanding. A decent suit, slim, handsome, just standing there, like a perfect picture.


    "Ah, Cui Wenyan, I''m here to help you pack up. My name is Dongxiao." Dongxiao said politely.


    "Ah, thank you." Cui Wenyan is a little nervous, and he brushes the screen in his heart. How can such a beauty help him move things?


    "The boss said that you only need to take some personal belongings, other daily necessities, clothes, computers and so on are ready for you." Dongxiao said, "the boss is still waiting for you to have dinner together, so you move a little faster."


    "OK, OK, brother Dongxiao, wait for me here. I''ll clean up right away and come down Cui Wenyan opens the door and lets Dongxiao wait in the living room. He went upstairs to take his passbook, ID card and other documents, Tianmiao''s books, and a photo of his family, and then he took a few sets of changed clothes and ran downstairs. Cui Wenyan was very excited at the thought of seeing his master again soon.


    With Dongxiao driving, Cui Wenyan sits in the back, holding his mobile phone and looking at the name in the address book, Shifu. She hesitated, or carefully sent a text message: "master, brother Dongxiao received me, soon to."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you to eat."


    TIANYAO''s message came back soon.


    Cui Wenyan is holding his mobile phone with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The car ended up in the parking lot at the entrance of an antique street. This antique street is very famous. Every weekend, it is very busy. Many antique lovers will come here to look for treasure or see if they can pick up the leak.


    Dongxiao helps Cui Wenyan carry his luggage bag and finally stops at the door of an antique shop.


    There is everything.


    The name of this antique shop is very impressive.


    "Apprentice, what are you doing at the door? Come on in and have hot pot tonight. " The voice of the heaven came from the shop.


    Cui Wenyan came back and followed the flute into the shop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Entering the shop, Cui Wenyan didn''t have time to see the decoration, so he followed Dongxiao to the back yard. Inside is a courtyard. As soon as you go in, you can smell the fragrance.


    "Wash your hands and come to dinner." Tianmiao said with a smile, pointing to the sink in the yard.


    "Well!" Cui Wenyan nodded hard, washed his hands quickly, and sat beside Tianmiao.


    "This is our new member, my apprentice, Cui Wenyan. This is konghou, Dongxiao. " Tianmiao made a simple introduction, "OK, have a meal."


    Cui Wenyan politely greets konghou and Dongxiao, and both of them give Cui Wenyan a friendly smile. Kongho also poured Cui Wenyan a glass of ice cola, muttering: "you say happy fat house water, ice wide fall, full up.". It''s going to be a family. You''re welcome. "


    Cui Wenyan has a big smile on his face. He always thinks that he will be very happy in the future.


    He began to eat hot pot, and then Cui Wenyan opened his eyes.


    Spicy and delicious!


    Cui Wenyan vowed that this was the best hot pot she had ever eaten in her life.


    Beef rolls, tripe, mutton rolls, cuttlefish, salamander, duck intestines, thousand layer tripe Ah, good to eat! The dip is really fragrant. She doesn''t know what she put in the sauce, so she feels very fragrant.


    After eating the hot pot, Tianmiao sipped his tea and said to Cui Wenyan, "apprentice, have you found a new world today? See something you didn''t see before? "


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan nods, and then tells Tianmiao about meeting a Piao on the road.


    "Are you afraid?" Asked the sky.


    Cui Wenyan thought for a moment: "at first, I was a little afraid, but later, I became calm."


    "Good. Apprentice, there is a saying that practice leads to true knowledge, so I''ll give you a task tonight. You can go alone. " Tianmiao put down his tea cup and said with a smile.


    "Ha? All right Cui Wenyan blinked his eyes, some doubts and a little nervous. I thought master would let me learn a lot of knowledge first, then take myself to do the task, and then let go when I can be on my own. But Shifu doesn''t seem to play according to the routine?


    "In your school, do you have to cut off power once a month or two when you study in the evening? Then there are students who faint, but they will be OK the next day and will continue to come to school. " Tianmiao said slowly.


    Cui Wenyan thought about it carefully and said in surprise: "it''s really like this!"


    "That''s because of ghosts. You''d better go and have a look tonight. You''re well fed. You can just work and eat. I''ll send you to Dongxiao later. " Tianmiao waved his hand, "go and have a rest after catching it. You didn''t sleep last night, did you


    "Yes, I was too excited to sleep last night." Cui Wenyan some embarrassed said.


    "Finish your work tonight and have a rest early. Let''s go and get a little ready. Let the Dongxiao take you there. "


    Cui Wenyan changed into a sportswear and let Dongxiao send her to school.


    At this time of the school, there are no students. But the guard of the security room at the door is still there. Cui Wenyan thought about it. He walked around the school wall and came to a remote corner. He stepped back a little, jumped up the wall and turned over neatly. She is a scum, but the motor nerve is surprisingly good. She can take the first place in several sports every time. Now it''s finally practical.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    As soon as Cui Wenyan turned into the campus, her mobile phone rang. Open it and see it''s a wechat from Tianmiao. There''s a link and an invitation code on it.


    There is also a voice message: apprentice, I forgot to let you download this app. After you download it, enter the invitation code I gave you, and you can use this app. You can explore all the functions by yourself, apprentice. You are so smart. I believe you will understand it soon.


    Cui Wenyan replied, OK, thank you.


    Cui Wenyan points to open the link and prompts her to enter the invitation code before she can jump to the download address. After entering, the download address appears. Looking at the name of the app, Cui Wenyan glared. What kind of app is this? The name is actually a collection of ghost catching applications.


    But you have to register to continue. Cui Wenyan quickly used his mobile phone number and ID number, and then input the invitation code again, then registered an account. When filling in the user name, Cui Wenyan thought about it and wrote the best apprentice in the world.


    After registering, Cui Wenyan quickly browsed it and found that it was really functional.


    There is an application similar to radar, which is used to detect ghost gas. This is convenient!


    Then eliminate the ghost and accumulate the experience value into the account. After reaching a certain value, there will be a reward. There are rewards for both cash and goods. In personal information, you need to add your own bank card information and address. The reward of the items sent by post is specially explained in the back, including mail, including mail!


    There are rewards, which Cui Wenyan did not expect.


    Who invented this software? What a genius.


    Who is responsible for the operation and the software?


    Tianshi association? No, it should be run by the Tianshi Association and the government. The Tianshi association is still under the jurisdiction of the government. Cui Wenyan immediately figured this out. The criteria for judging awards should be made by the Tianshi Association. As for awards, they must be made by the government.


    Cui Wenyan feels that he has opened up a new world and can''t put it down playing with his mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    Tianmiao is eating fruit.


    Dongxiao hesitated and asked: "boss, Cui Wenyan has just opened his eyes and can''t do anything. Human body seems to be relatively fragile. After all night last night, will it be a bit difficult for her to let her go to catch ghosts this evening?"


    Yes, eye of heaven! What Cui Wenyan has is not as simple as the psychic eye. Cui Wenyan has an extremely rare eye. She can see everything, the past and the future. In short, she can see everything as long as she wants to. It just depends on the level of her cultivation. How rare is this kind of eye? Let''s say, there are so many worlds, there are only two.


    The first one worked as a department manager on the 30th floor of Tiandao office. The second is Cui Wenyan, who was accepted by Tianmiao.


    Cui Wenyan has unlimited potential, and Tianmiao is very optimistic about her future achievements.


    "When her mother was 15 years old, she caught a ghost and fought with it for three days and three nights. In the end, she survived and won. Fighting with evil spirits, evil spirits won''t ask you. Are you an adult? Have you had a good rest? Do you know your magic very well? All right, so can we start? " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Dongxiao suddenly understood Tianmiao''s arrangement. However, these poisonous tongue make complaints about the truth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    "She''s seventeen years old, and now she''s in the spotlight. There is no time to accumulate those things steadily. The fastest growth is practice, and it is the ultimate practice. Let her rapid growth, in order to deal with all sudden changes Tianmiao continued to explain patiently.


    "I see, master. Is that what you mean by pulling out a seedling to encourage growth? But it''s only good for her. " Kongho came with a milkshake in his hand. Hearing their conversation, he asked excitedly. Hum, she is very proficient in human culture.


    "Yes, it''s a good way to help." Tianmiao nodded with a smile, and then came a long sentence, "of course, it''s also because I''m lazy. So I''ve never accepted apprentices before. This time, the boy is so good that he accepted them. "


    Dongxiao


    Kongho


    Well, the master is always the master.


    However, the child is very good. Konghou and Dongxiao look at each other, but they don''t know where the child is. Politeness is polite, but the host said he was good. Why?


    Later, they finally understood the meaning of Tianmiao''s words.


    He is not only a good boy, but also a good apprentice!


    ¡­¡­


    At school, Cui Wenyan was a little nervous and sat in his class seat.


    But I''m afraid. I don''t think so.


    Time passed by bit by bit.


    Recalling the time of the power failure, it seems that it is the time of the last class.


    Finally, the bell rings for the last class.


    At the weekend, the whole teaching building was empty, only the green sign with the safety passage was on. Most of the students who live on campus leave school on weekends. The school at night is a little bit quiet and terrifying.


    The time finally came. Cui Wenyan took out his mobile phone and quickly opened the small program for detecting ghost gas in the collection of ghost catching applications. The interface soon turned into a radar like monitoring chart. All the data were changing rapidly. About three minutes later, a white dot appeared on the mobile phone.


    This white spot is a ghost!


    Cui Wenyan looked at the mobile phone excitedly. This software is really amazing.


    According to the directions, she went to the third floor. There was only her footsteps on the quartz floor of the corridor. When the window was closed, she could still feel a gust of wind blowing. She slowed down and opened the classroom door one by one. It was dark and there was nothing inside.


    Until it was almost the last room, there was a sound of chair moving. It seemed that someone stood up and moved the chair back.


    The classroom is dark, no one will come to study at this time, and no one will turn off the light.


    So, what makes this sound is


    Cui Wenyan frowned and put his right hand on his left wrist. He dropped the bracelet from his wrist and stretched it into a nine bend whip.


    Cui Wenyan slowly pushed the door open and grasped the nine curve whip in his hand.


    On the mobile phone, the sensing value of the soul is increasing. The flashing white dot turns red and gives an alarm. She knows that the ghost is in it now and is very dangerous.


    In the extremely quiet classroom, there were a few sounds suddenly. The blackboard behind seemed to be scratched by something sharp again, making a harsh sound. Cui Wenyan approached from the front step by step. Her heart beat fast, and she was very nervous about facing the ghost for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    The faint moonlight sprinkles into the classroom, and the curtains in the corner are lifted, like a huge black curtain, which is lifted and dropped.


    The front door she pushed slammed, and then the tables and chairs in the corner overturned, as if someone had deliberately pushed them down.


    The app interface shows that she almost overlaps with the ghost with the red alert, but still can''t see it.


    Where is the ghost?


    Cui Wenyan''s heart is a little fuzzy. The master said that her psychic eyes have been untied and she can see ghosts. And she did see a Piao on the way to school, but now why can''t she see the ghosts around here? What the hell is going on?


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Outside the corridor, the class bell rang, breaking all the silence. Cui Wenyan was surprised, and a cold sweat came out behind him. At this time, how could there be a class bell? The bell of the last evening self-study class has already rung.


    At this time, the desks and chairs in this classroom began to move by themselves, like a group of students who can''t wait to rush out after class.


    It seems that someone has lifted her long hair and her neck is cold. She turns back quickly and throws out a whip.


    Pop!


    The silver whip clearly just passed through the air, but it really felt like smoking on something.


    Then, the tables and chairs in the back overturned, and everything recovered strangely after she whipped.


    She frowned and went to the back of the classroom. There was nothing but the scattered tables and chairs.


    Cui Wenyan went to pull the back door of the classroom. The door seemed to be locked from the outside and did not move.


    As she was about to turn back to the platform, she felt a drop of liquid falling from her head. She raised her hand and wiped it. The tentacles were sticky and the smell of blood immediately occupied her nose.


    Heart a shock, immediately looked up, saw a bloody face! It''s supposed to be a man, but his head is like a cracked watermelon, his skull is sticking out of his scalp, his facial features are completely twisted, and he has an eye to the upper part of his mouth. He seems to be laughing.


    Evil cold sprang up from the bottom of his feet. Cui Wenyan, who was oppressed by the huge resentment, could not move at all. The whole ceiling was full of brown soft objects wriggling, making a sticky squeeze sound. The fierce ghost''s mouth came out with black tusks and came straight at Cui Wenyan.


    This is the ghost shown on the ghost gas radar, why it overlaps, but Cui Wenyan didn''t find it, because the ghost is always on it. Cui Wenyan didn''t look up, so he didn''t find it.


    A white light suddenly knocked open the front door of the classroom, and forced Cui Wenyan, who was suppressed in the same place, to open it. At this moment, the kind of suppression that made her unable to move disappeared. She sounded like a person who had been suffocating for a long time, and then ran out of the classroom along the force of the impact.


    The nine curve whip in his hand waved to the bloody face man again and wiped his cheek. The door of the classroom was abruptly waved in two by the whip, and it was emitting white smoke. The black soft object attached to the door plate was thrown away from the body by the whip, and died in the same place.


    The nine curve whip given by master is really powerful! It''s so powerful.


    But the bad thing is that she can''t control the nine curve whip skillfully, otherwise the blow just now is enough to make the fierce ghost''s face become two halves.


    The fierce ghost seemed to be afraid of the weapon in her hand because of a whip, and ran away from the wall with a piercing hiss in his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Cui Wenyan takes out his mobile phone and moves with the red dot all the way. At this time, two ghost tips, one white and one red, appear on the screen. The white ghost obviously has no resentment. The low danger value is about 0. But from the mobile phone, he seems to be chased by the red dot.


    She quickly followed the prompts and climbed up the stairs to the seventh floor. This is the experimental floor. She chased all the way here and heard the sound of broken glass from a distance.


    There was a kind of black fog. She tried to control Cui Wenyan''s thoughts, such as bloodthirsty, violence, killing and so on. All of a sudden, she shook her head and threw all these thoughts out of her mind.


    Today must complete the task successfully! This is my first time to catch a ghost. I must not let my master down. I must be praised by my master!


    Cui Wenyan raised this idea in his heart and became more and more firm.


    Those negative thoughts disappeared at this moment.


    Not far away, the glass broke one after another. She saw a boy who was pinched by a black ghost, bumped into the glass, and then dragged all the way forward, with a look of pain. The Black Ghost roared, which filled the whole floor with creepy calls and made people shiver.


    Cui Wenyan is very familiar with the clothes the boy is wearing. That''s their school uniform.


    Who is the boy? Is it human? no It should also be a ghost, the white ghost, who just saved himself.


    And now, the boy, is being tortured by the ghost.


    Save him. We have to save him now!


    Cui Wenyan stepped forward, stabilized his mind, and waved a whip, which was drawn to the black ghost who was pinching the boy''s neck.


    The fierce ghost immediately released his hand to avoid the blow. While it released the gap, the boy immediately turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Li Gui is stopped by Cui Wenyan. He roars angrily and rushes to Cui Wenyan.


    Cui Wenyan turned and ran. She quickly distanced herself from the fierce ghost. She jumped up the eighth floor and occupied the stairway. Once something black came up, she would whip it up.


    The smell of blood in the air became more and more serious. It was dark all around. She threw a whip into the air without any effect. She turned to go upstairs, but found that all the stairs had disappeared!


    Cui Wenyan touched his left hand according to his memory. The place three steps away should be the wall, but at the moment, he didn''t touch anything.


    Cui Wenyan kept retreating, waving his whip, and his heart was about to burst out of his throat.


    The more desperate she was, the more calm she became.


    At the moment, she must still be in the teaching building. In front of her eyes, she must be hit by a fierce trick. She can''t panic. The more afraid she is, the easier she is to lose herself.


    She simply closed her eyes and held her breath. Her psychic eyes showed a completely different scene from what she had just seen. It seemed to be an old building with the same pattern as the teaching building, but the decoration and hanging pictures were quite different from the school, a bit like the style seen in TV dramas. Then, the sound of footsteps came from below, and she could see that it was a man, Wearing a long black robe and mandarin jacket, it looks like the costume of the Republic of China.


    Is this man in the costume of the Republic of China the black ghost?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    This man looks very gentle, wearing a pair of black round glasses, hair comb to the back, a hand behind the waist, is slowly coming to her.


    But the smell of blood came straight. When she opened her eyes again, the ferocious ghost was only three steps away from her. She stooped to avoid a blow, then rolled on the spot, continued to close her eyes and ran in the old building.


    It''s strange. It''s totally two scenes. Her running route is according to the school''s plan. At this time, she has hit at least three walls, but there is no obstruction in front of her. At the end of the narrow corridor is an old staircase. The man in a robe follows her all the time. His speed is very slow, but he is less than 20 meters away from her.


    Cui Wenyan rushed upstairs, remembering her current position in the real world. She should be near the top floor. Now open her eyes, she will be in the innermost classroom on the eighth floor.


    The sound of footsteps never stopped. She felt more and more cold around her. The ghost was very close to her now. She had to stop at the corner of the eighth floor, put her back against the wall, and then opened her eyes.


    The twisted face was almost close to her, the smile was terrible, and the protruding eyeball was about to rub against the tip of her nose.


    Her stomach began to spasm because of the strong smell. She put the Jiuqu whip across her chest, between the lightning and flint. Jiuqu whip entangled the evil ghost tightly according to her heart and threw it out.


    Cui Wenyan bent down and retched a few times. It was a classroom in front of her eyes, which completely confirmed her conjecture. Psychic eye could let her go back to the time before the ghost died!


    The devil''s unwilling roar came again, and the desks and chairs in the classroom were raised and all smashed at her.


    Jiuqu whip quickly decomposes these tables and chairs. Cui Wenyan has been paying attention to the movement of this evil ghost. She needs to find a chance to give it a fatal blow. Although she can''t skillfully control Jiuqu whip at the moment, her mind control just now makes her find a way.


    Tick, tick


    From the top of the classroom gradually began to scatter blood drops, like a light rain, gradually increased. These blood drops fell around Cui Wenyan, and splashed countless small blood, shocking.


    The fierce ghost disappeared after a whip, but Cui Wenyan knew that it should be hidden into the wall.


    Walls


    Wait!!!


    Cui Wenyan threw herself forward under her feet. At the moment, the wall she was leaning against revealed a human blood shadow, which was constantly distorted. At the moment she left here, the blood face was exposed from the wall.


    She tried to close her eyes and continue to leave the classroom by going back to the past, but this time she closed her eyes and saw nothing. The newly opened psychic eye could not last for a long time. The blood rain kept dripping on her body, and a small pool of blood gradually gathered on the ground.


    Cui Wenyan''s breathing is short. He runs to the door quickly. He raises his hand and swings the classroom door into two parts. She quickly breaks through the door and the corridor light in the opposite direction suddenly lights up.


    The yellow light flickered. The boy I had seen before was standing under the light, waving to her. His face was anxious, as if he wanted to let her go. His clothes were stained with blood, because he was badly hurt by the abuse just now. Obviously, he was afraid of the fierce resentment of the fierce ghost and did not dare to come forward.


    Cui Wenyan tried his best to run to him, and countless black arms began to spread out in the classroom behind him. This fierce ghost has existed in the world for too long. The more unpopular it is, the more powerful it is. The school without students'' vitality is like its purgatory at the moment, allowing it to wreak havoc in it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Close to the distance, the boy turned into a white light, wind, forced to push away the countless black hands.


    Then the white soul jumped two times in front of her and went up. Cui Wenyan ran along the stairs and followed it. The closed iron door of the ninth floor was now wide open, creaking and shaking. Cui Wenyan has heard of the reason why the ninth floor was closed because a senior high school student jumped from a building and committed suicide here. It is said that because the student''s study pressure is too big, he can''t bear such pressure, collapsed, and then jumped down from the ninth floor.


    Is that boy the third year high school student who jumped from the building?


    There was no time to think about it. Cui Wenyan jumped onto the roof. The white soul sat leaning on the west corner of the roof. The white light of his body gradually faded, and he seemed to be in agony.


    There was a huge noise behind him, and the bloody smell appeared again. The front door of the rooftop gushed out black wriggling objects. Countless hands on his body crawled forward. At the top of the body was the face of the fierce ghost. It was like a huge wriggling meat ball. The black hand stretched forward and broke everything he met.


    Cui Wenyan manipulated the Jiuqu whip and waved his hand back until he was beside the white ghost.


    Black hand forces Cui Wenyan to stand on the side platform. There is nothing behind her. If her feet are a little unstable, she will fall down.


    This fierce ghost is forcing her to jump!


    The thing kept pouring up the side platform, but Cui Wenyan''s place to retreat was smaller and smaller. She moved from the West foot to the east corner, trying to stop the boy from being firmly fixed by several black hands. Then she pinched the boy''s throat and poured him to the ground. The crack of bone appeared. While he was broken, the other hand went through his chest.


    The boy fell on the ground and twitched a few times. The white light on his body almost disappeared and his body became more transparent.


    It''s going to be consumed by this fierce ghost!


    "It''s a pity that you don''t even have one percent of your ability to play the magic thing in your hand. You really think highly of you. If you stop playing, will you jump down or will I throw you down when you die?" The ghost takes out the boy''s heart and mocks Cui Wenyan.


    "Let''s go..." The boy made a little inaudible voice and wanted to tell Cui Wenyan to run away from here.


    "Son of a bitch! Let him go Cui Wenyan was infuriated by this scene, and she rushed up with a Jiuqu whip. At this moment, she felt that her mind was very clear at this moment, and the Jiuqu whip in her hand was also handy at this time.


    The whip in Cui Wenyan''s hand is thrown out. The fierce ghost throws away the boy and tries to hide. As a result, the whip seems to have eyes and pulls one arm of the fierce ghost down.


    The fierce ghost sends out a piercing howl and rushes towards Cui Wenyan. He didn''t believe that Cui Wenyan''s strength was the whip just now. He thought it was just her luck. If you move faster and swallow up the ghost catcher, your strength will increase greatly.


    Cui Wenyan saw the fierce ghost rush up, and he gave a cold drink. The whip in his hand was so strong that he hit the fierce ghost''s face.


    Fierce ghost panic Dodge, but still was drawn in the shoulder. Half of his body was torn open by Sheng Sheng, and the fierce ghost made a terrible howl, lying on the ground.


    Cui Wenyan determined that the ghost had completely lost his action, ran to the boy and asked anxiously, "how are you? Will you die? Oh, no, you''re dead. Are you going to die? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    "Not for the time being." The boy shook his head, his face showed a happy smile, "that fierce ghost was seriously injured by you, lost the ghost power."


    "Not for the time being? what do you mean? Do you mean you''re going to dissipate in a minute? What should I do? How can I help you? Are you the senior three student who jumped off the building because of the great pressure of study before? " Cui Wenyan asked anxiously.


    "I''m a senior three student, but I didn''t commit suicide by jumping off a building. It''s this fierce ghost that killed me. I found out that he wanted to hurt people, so I kept stopping him. But every time I stop it, my soul will fade. Even if you don''t come, I''m going to disappear. " The boy said with a bitter smile.


    "This smelly sabby, I''ll kill him!" Cui Wenyan heard these words, angry, stood up, with a whip will whip ghost.


    "Women are not good things! It''s all from Jian! You should die! " Li Gui''s body was torn into two parts, and Cui Wenyan, who was approaching him, was still howling.


    "Has this man ever been cheated by a woman?" Cui Wenyan mumbled.


    "Abandoned by my girlfriend. It''s stupid. If this one doesn''t work, we''ll change it. The next one will be better. " The boy''s soul is getting lighter and he make complaints about taunting and tucking.


    "Yes. This fierce ghost is just a weak chicken. He''s looking for life and death for someone who doesn''t love him any more. Even if people see it, they won''t regret their original choice. " Cui Wenyan also make complaints about it.


    "You two - assholes!" The fierce ghost roared, and his whole body swelled ten times instantly, turning into a black lump. He opened his mouth and was about to devour Cui Wenyan and the boy.


    Cui Wenyan was surprised and turned to protect the boy.


    The next moment, a sweet voice sounded lazily: "Oh, apprentice, I forgot to tell you about the follow-up operation of catching the ghost."


    "Master!" Hearing this sound, Cui Wenyan turned his head with joy. Then he saw Tianmiao standing in front of the fierce ghost. The fierce ghost had changed back to its original appearance. His two bodies were soft on the ground, and there was no response.


    "There is also a ghost with merit." Tianmiao fingers a play, a white light into the boy''s body, the originally dark boy''s soul become solid.


    The boy stood up in surprise, looked at his hands, and looked down at his body, full of disbelief and surprise.


    "Apprentice, learn this formula." Tianmiao walks up to Cui Wenyan and points his finger on Cui Wenyan''s forehead.


    Cui Wenyan''s mind immediately appeared a formula, she quickly wrote down.


    "Will you?" A minute later, Tianmiao asks Cui Wenyan.


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan nodded.


    "Play this trick." The sky faintly light way.


    "Good." Cui Wenyan nodded obediently and quickly played the trick. A strange rhythm spread out.


    "Master, what is this for?" Cui Wenyan asked curiously.


    "Summon the nearest ghost messenger to collect his soul and take it back to the underworld." The sky tiny tone says at will.


    Cui Wenyan nodded. Because of Tianmiao''s casual tone, Cui Wenyan misunderstood that this kind of operation is the normal operation of the ghost catcher. Do not know such operation, for novices, is completely out of reach. Even the masters have to work hard to get on the line with the ghost messengers.


    Wonderful misunderstanding, so was born.


    After that, there will be more and more misunderstandings like this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    A few minutes later, a man in black appeared in front of them. He had a chain on his back, a noose in his left hand, and no expression on his cold face.


    He looked at the ghost lying on the ground and torn in two, looked at the white boy''s soul, and finally looked at Cui Wenyan.


    "Did you catch the ghost?" The ghost asked.


    "Yes. But my master made it up in the end. " Cui Wenyan saw GUI Cha for the first time. He was shocked and curious. This ghost almost has a cold feeling. But it''s also right. The ghost catcher is selfless. He must be a little cold. Later, Cui Wenyan realized how naive his original idea was.


    The ghost looked at the sky, and then he stopped.


    Who is this man? The light of merit is so dazzling that I can''t see my face clearly.


    "Hello. Now I''m going to take two ghosts back to the underworld. Is there anything else you need to tell me? " The cold ghost asked politely. Although I don''t know who this person is, it''s definitely not easy. It''s absolutely right to be polite. Because this ghost is poor at this time of wit, later the king of hell greatly rewarded him, of course, this is later.


    "No more. I believe that the local government is fair, with clear rewards and punishments. My apprentice may disturb you and your colleagues in the future. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "OK, thank you for your support." Thank you sincerely. Sometimes, they will inevitably be negligent, or some fierce ghosts are too powerful, they are not rivals, or they hide their whereabouts and escape from their tracking range. Sometimes, the ghost masters help a lot.


    "Take it back." Tianmiao waved.


    The ghost difference nodded, tied up the two halves of the ghost''s body with the chain on his body, and dragged him to the boy: "follow me."


    The boy looked at Cui Wenyan, gave her a smile and waved again. He bowed to the sky again, and then he left with the ghost.


    They soon disappeared into the night.


    Everything around is restored to its original state.


    "Ah, apprentice, let''s go back. Dongxiao is waiting for us at the school gate. " Tianmiao turns to look at Cui Wenyan and says.


    "Why? Master, did brother Dongxiao send you here? I thought you were the kind of instant displacement, space jump? " Cui Wenyan''s eyes widened.


    "What do you think? Read less novels. That''s what happens in fiction. We should pay attention to science, be down-to-earth, and don''t daydream, you know? " Tianmiao said seriously.


    "Yes, master." Cui Wenyan listened and nodded solemnly. However, she blinked suspiciously, eh? Science? It seems that their profession is the most unscientific, isn''t it? No, it can''t be so superficial. Now they want to catch ghosts scientifically. For example, the app on the mobile phone


    Just thinking of this, Cui Wenyan opened the app of his mobile phone and wanted to see if the ghost was gone. The result is a message.


    Catch a level-1 ghost, gain 10 experience points, get a cash reward of 100000 yuan, get an item reward, and the reward will be sent out as soon as possible. The best disciple in the world, come on, you will be the most dazzling ghost catcher, MEDA!


    Cui Wenyan is stunned. This app is too humanized. Great!


    What''s more, this fierce ghost is the first level fierce ghost, which means the lowest level? What level will the ghost king be?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    What''s the rank of the ghost king who killed his parents? I''m in such a hurry to deal with this kind of first-class fierce ghost. I won by the weapon given by my master. I still have a long way to go!


    Cui Wenyan clenched his fist, not depressed, but more ambitious.


    Be strong, be strong!


    We must become stronger as soon as possible!


    After returning home, Tianmiao asked Cui Wenyan to take a hot bath and have a rest.


    Cui Wenyan walked into her bedroom and her heart contracted at this moment. In the bright light, she saw the layout of the bedroom clearly.


    Pink, all pink. Bed sheets, pillows, on the bed is her favorite doll, also pink. Pink curtains, pink dressing table, pink wardrobe, stool, lazy sofa, all pink.


    Cui Wenyan''s eyes are a little sour.


    When her parents were still there, she was a carefree little princess. What does the little princess like best? She likes the pink world. That''s the little princess''s bedroom. Later, when her parents died, she changed the style of her bedroom. Without her parents, she would never be the spoiled little princess again.


    Now, it seems that she can be spoiled again


    There is a set of pink pajamas on the bed.


    Cui Wenyan took her pajamas and went into the bathroom. There were toothpaste and facial cleanser she used to use on the washstand. The bathroom has her favorite shower gel, body milk. Even shampoo is what she often uses.


    After taking a bath and drying his hair, Cui Wenyan lay on the bed, warm in heart. She thought she would not be able to sleep. After all, what happened tonight was so incredible. But soon after she lay down, she fell asleep.


    A night without a dream.


    When Cui Wenyan wakes up with his eyes open, he looks at the alarm clock on the bedside table. It''s half past eleven at noon!


    She got up in a hurry, dressed, washed and went out to see Tianmiao sitting in the living room looking at her mobile phone.


    "Master, I''m sorry I got up late." Cui Wenyan apologized a little uneasily. I slept until noon on the first day, which gave my master a bad impression.


    "ah, nothing. It''s not a very happy thing to wake up naturally when there''s nothing to do on the weekend? I''ll have dinner soon. After dinner, you can do your homework. " Tianmiao put down his cell phone, "Dongxiao is cooking. Kongho is looking at the shop in front of her. You can ask her to have dinner later. "


    "Good." Cui Wenyan nodded and turned to the kitchen. Sure enough, he saw the flute busy in the kitchen. "I''ll go to the kitchen to help."


    "Go. You have a good dish, you can make it if you want. I prefer good food. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Really?" Cui Wenyan was a little excited when he heard Tianmiao say so. She lives on her own. At the beginning, the food she makes is not delicious. She looks at the recipe and makes it according to the recipe. She is good at cooking. Especially good at making chicken dishes, such as curry chicken, spicy chicken, big plate chicken, braised chicken What would you like to make for master at noon? Let''s go to the kitchen and see what ingredients are available.


    Cui Wenyan''s cooking didn''t disappoint Tianmiao. He was really good at cooking chicken. The spicy chicken at noon made Tianmiao very satisfied.


    This weekend is Cui Wenyan''s happiest weekend in recent years.


    After lunch, Cui Wenyan rushed to wash the dishes. After that, he did his homework and helped to look at the shop. When he looked at the shop, he learned by the way. During the break, he ran to see Tianmiao and asked the master if he could help him. For example, he poured tea for the master and brought some small things. He was very attentive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    "Master, are you hungry? Shall I buy you some cakes?"


    "Master, are you thirsty? Shall I buy you a cup of milk tea?"


    "Master, do you want to play this game? This game can be played by computer. Buying an accelerator will make it smoother and experience better. Master, I''ll buy you an accelerator. "


    "Shifu, Shifu, the cherries in this family are not bad. I''ll buy some for you."


    "Master..."


    Kongho and Dongxiao look at Cui Wenyan, who is like a little bee circling the sky. They seem to understand what the master means when he says that the child is very good.


    On Monday, Tianmiao wanted to let Dongxiao send Cui Wenyan to school. Cui Wenyan shook his head: "master, no, I''ll go myself. It''s just a stop. It''s very close. "


    Cui Wenyan was just about to go out when Tianmiao remembered something: "apprentice, wait, I forgot to give you something."


    "What?" Cui Wenyan stops.


    "This bag is for you. Sometimes there are too many ghosts. You can catch them and throw them in. Then you can call the ghost messenger to get them. If you encounter a wandering ghost on the road, you can catch it by the way and give it to the ghost messenger later. " Tianmiao hands Cui Wenyan a small sachet.


    "OK, thank you, master." Cui Wenyan took it.


    "By the way, you need to feel for yourself. The space in this soul binding bag is an independent compartment. Don''t mix ghosts. Otherwise, some powerful ones will devour the small ones The sky tiny again ordered a sentence.


    "OK, master, don''t worry. I''m going out. " Cui Wenyan carrying a schoolbag, obediently waved goodbye.


    "Go ahead, be careful on the way." Tianmiao also waved Cui Wenyan out of the door.


    Cui Wenyan put the sachet into the pocket of his clothes and carried it close to his body. I don''t know how rebellious it is. It''s not unusual for the general ghost catching masters to have a device to hold ghosts. Some of them are wealthy. Cui Wenyan''s bag can hold a lot of ghosts, but they are all small single rooms, separating all ghosts.


    However, Cui Wenyan has just entered the ghost catching industry. Coupled with his light voice, he has no idea that he has long been at the top of the pyramid in the ghost catching industry.


    After taking a stop with his schoolbag, Cui Wenyan arrived at the school. Entering the classroom is still the same as before, reading early, copying homework, cleaning.


    When he came to his seat, without waiting for Wu Yihao to speak, Cui Wenyan gave Wu Yihao his homework: "after copying, help me hand in my homework."


    "All right. Ah, Cui Wenyan, why didn''t you come to the evening study last night? " Wu Yihao asked while copying his homework quickly.


    "I''m too tired to come. I don''t want to come to study late." Cui Wenyan answered and opened his Chinese book for early reading.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t come either. It was yesterday that the group leader told me that you didn''t come to study in the evening. It''s so strange. " Wu Yihao explained the sentence.


    "Oh." Cui Wenyan light oh voice, no longer pay attention to Wu Yihao, began to read early.


    Wu Yihao glances at Cui Wenyan. He always feels that Cui Wenyan seems to be different. But he couldn''t tell the difference.


    After the morning class, the students rushed to the canteen. Wu Yihao rushed the fastest. As soon as the teacher announced the end of the class, he opened the back door of the classroom and ran away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Wu Yihao and Cui Wenyan''s seats are at the back. Cui Wenyan''s academic performance is poor, ranking behind, so it''s her turn to choose the position finally. Wu Yihao pure broken is to sit at the end of the class can do little action, eat snacks or something. So Wu Yihao, who has been in the top five, will be at the same table with Cui Wenyan, who is the penultimate.


    Cui Wenyan also runs fast. Before, Cui Wenyan usually went to the canteen alone at last. In the old days, it was always gray and lifeless. But now it''s different! Cui Wenyan felt that his life was bright and he wanted to fly when he was in a good mood. I''m looking forward to going home after class. I''m back to my master''s home.


    School canteen, go early, can eat a lot of delicious food. If you go late, you''ll be left with soup.


    Wu Yihao''s height is 178 cm, which is only a sophomore. Cui Wenyan''s height is only 160cm.


    On the way, Wu Yihao rushed in front of the crowd, with a proud face.


    Then, suddenly feel the corner of the eye on the right side of something swept past.


    What''s that?


    Then Wu Yihao''s eyes widened.


    I''ll go!


    What happened?


    Is that Cui Wenyan?


    The hands and feet dance back and forth very fast, just like a chicken with cramps. Of course, this analogy is not appropriate. However, Wu Yihao could not wake up from this fact.


    Cui Wenyan of 160 runs in front of him! More than him!


    It''s impossible!


    It''s not scientific!


    Cui Wenyan has a clear goal and persistent eyes! Canteen! go for it! It''s not fake that women''s sprint and long-distance race are the first place in the school sports meeting.


    Wu Yihao soon came back to his senses, gritting his teeth and rushing up. Just having dinner after school, he and Cui Wenyan ran out of the Olympic Games.


    When they got to the canteen, Cui Wenyan and Wu Yihao had a good meal. Holding the plate, Wu Yihao gasped: "Cui Wenyan, what''s the matter with you today? It''s like a different person. I haven''t seen you eat so fast before. Don''t you girls all want to look good? "


    "Image can''t be eaten." Cui Wenyan said, found a seat to sit down and began to eat.


    Wu Yihao also ran over with a bowl: "today your homework is all right. I didn''t find anything wrong. You can. After that, I''ll copy my homework more easily. "


    Cui Wenyan looked up at Wu Yihao and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What, what?" Wu Yihao was a little hairy and asked carefully.


    "Nothing. Thank you Cui Wenyan suddenly said thanks.


    "Ah?" Wu Yihao was stunned and continued to ask Cui Wenyan what happened. Cui Wenyan didn''t say a word.


    Cui Wenyan put the plate and chopsticks in the designated position after eating and went back to the classroom. She knows the purpose of Wu Yihao''s copying her homework. He can find a better classmate to copy her homework, but she knows that she has made a lot of mistakes and still has to choose to copy her. Because Wu Yihao knew his life experience and thought he was a poor orphan, he would send some food after copying his homework. The big boy is helping her in his way.


    She didn''t understand before. After she untied her psychic eyes, she found that her brain was clear. What I didn''t understand before, now it''s like I''m on top of it.


    I can''t believe that Wu Yihao has such a delicate side.


    At the moment, Wu Yihao, three big and five thick, is on his way back to the classroom with a box of yogurt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    If the girl who loves Wu Yihao secretly knows that he is appraised like this, she must refute it. What three big five thick? They are tall and handsome! Wu Yihao is a little handsome. The key is that he has a lot of money at home. Although the school rules uniform, but no rules to wear what kind of shoes. From Wu Yihao''s all kinds of AJS all the year round, and the luxury cars to and from school, we can see that he is different from most other students.


    In the afternoon class meeting, the head of the class solemnly told us that the final exam was coming soon. I hope you will take it seriously. There will be a parents'' meeting before the summer vacation.


    There was a howl.


    Although the parents and all the teachers are in the same wechat group, the head of the class will insist on holding a parents'' meeting every semester.


    After school in the afternoon, Cui Wenyan packed his schoolbag and quickly went downstairs to go home.


    After entering the shop, Cui Wenyan saw Tianmiao sitting on the sofa in the corner of the shop, looking at her with a smile, as if waiting for her.


    Cui Wenyan''s heart was warm and he cried out, "master, I''m back!"


    "Come back, wash your hands. There''s fruit on the table. After eating, I''ll do my homework first, and then I''ll continue to do my homework after dinner. " Tianmiao smiles and points to the fruit cut on the table.


    "All right!" Cui Wenyan put down his schoolbag and went to wash his hands happily. Feel life full of sunshine, every cell is full of happiness. After school, someone is waiting at home, can eat together, someone cares about themselves, this kind of feeling is really great.


    In the evening, Cui Wenyan finished his homework and began to study with a pile of books from Tianmiao. Study till eleven o''clock and go to bed on time. The next day, after greeting Tianmiao, he went out happily with the crazy steps of lambs.


    Wu Yihao found that his deskmate had changed a lot. He used to feel like a pool of stagnant water, but now he is full of vitality. The thick bangs are also pinned with lovely clips, and there will be a smile on the face. In the past, she was able to say one word to her classmates, but now she has more words, and her relationship with many classmates has become better.


    "Well, what have you done lately?" At noon, Wu Yihao sat opposite Cui Wenyan with a dinner plate and asked in a low voice.


    "Oh? So obvious? " Cui Wenyan asked.


    "Yes, it''s very obvious. You used to be serious. You didn''t even smile. Now after class, I still feel my bracelet and giggle. Hey, I''ll tell you, you''re a sophomore in high school. Don''t fall in love. There is no good result in puppy love. We are students now. We focus on learning. Only when we have studied well can we have everything. Isn''t it good to wait until you go to college? " Wu Yihao said painstakingly. In fact, for puppy love, Wu Yihao did not exclude. But he thinks that puppy love also needs capital.


    What capital does Cui Wenyan have? Family is like that, the result is the penultimate. It''s better to concentrate on your study, isn''t it?


    Cui Wenyan couldn''t help laughing: "Wu Yihao, thank you. However, you think too much, I''m not interested in puppy love. I''m happy now because of something else. "


    "Yes? That''s good. " Wu Yihao also laughed, "I feel you are a cheerful up, a lot of lovely people."


    "Thank you. Thank you for being my deskmate Cui Wenyan sincerely thanks.


    "Well?" Wu Yihao looks confused and doesn''t understand what Cui Wenyan means.


    "But you''re a little short-sighted. Next time, let''s go to the front." Cui Wenyan chuckled.


    Huh? Wu Yihao is confused again. What''s the position in front of the last place? When it''s her turn to choose the position, there''s only the last row left. Did Cui Wenyan slip his tongue?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Later, Wu Yihao learned that Cui Wenyan was not a slip of the tongue.


    Cui Wenyan finished 15th in the final exam. This is the result that Cui Wenyan can control. Because the progress is too fast, it seems too abnormal. Wu Yihao is still in the fifth place. The two candidates can really choose one table.


    "Cui Wenyan has made great progress this time, which makes me look at him with new eyes." The class head stood on the platform and said excitedly, "I hope everyone can learn from Cui Wenyan. There is still more than a year on the college entrance examination, now work hard, completely in time. If you don''t understand, ask the teachers of all subjects immediately, and they will give you a detailed answer. Also, it is to brush the topic. Keep working on the problems, find your own shortcomings, and then overcome them. "


    As for suspected cheating? That''s impossible.


    Invigilator system in No.1 middle school, which is 360 degrees without dead angle.


    "Wow, Cui Wenyan, you have made great progress, just like flying. Did you sign up for a cram school? " Wu Yihao asked. When Wu Yihao asked this, two students at the front table leaned back on the back of the chair, supporting their ears, and wanted to know Cui Wenyan''s answer.


    "No, I asked a tutor to teach one-on-one." Cui Wenyan answered softly. Of course, I can''t tell you the truth. Can I say that I used to have a seal, so I''m stupid, and now I''ve turned on the switch, so I''m making rapid progress in my study? Then others will think she is a fool.


    "Then this tutor is a bit powerful." Wu Yihao exclaimed. Seeing Cui Wenyan glancing at him, he said with a smile, "of course, you are also very powerful. It''s a late strike. It''s in the front. Keep going. Keep going. " Wu Yihao has some doubts in his heart. He heard Cui Wenyan''s parents die outside the head teacher''s office. Should be relatively poor family ah, where the money please tutor?


    Where does Wu Yihao know that Cui Wenyan''s poor family has always been his own misunderstanding.


    "Tomorrow''s parents'' meeting, at 9 a.m., I hope you and your parents will arrive on time. We''ll have a holiday after the meeting. " The head of the class specially emphasized this sentence.


    After Cui Wenyan went home, he told Tianmiao about the parents'' meeting tomorrow, and he was waiting for Tianmiao''s answer.


    "OK, I''ll let Dongxiao drive us tomorrow morning. We''ve got good results this time. Keep working hard." Tianmiao smiles and praises Cui Wenyan. Then he rubs Cui Wenyan''s head.


    "Mm-hmm!" Cui Wenyan happily rubbed his head back against Tianmiao''s palm. Now, she also has someone to hold a parents'' meeting for her. Since her parents died, her biggest fear is to hold a parents'' meeting. Other students'' parents didn''t come, maybe because of busy work or other reasons, only she, no one can go.


    The next day, Cui Wenyan finished washing early and prepared breakfast in the kitchen. When Dongxiao heard the sound, he came to the kitchen and saw Cui Wenyan beating soybean milk.


    "Let me do it." Dongxiao road.


    "No, I''ll do it. I''ll do it. My apprentice should be filial to master." Cui Wenyan said this, hand action did not stop, "soybean milk has been hit, fried dough sticks I immediately. The steamed bun is ready, and the potato cake is ready. Brother Dongxiao, please take it out first. "


    A moment later, Dongxiao and kongho looked at the rich breakfast on the table, and then Cui Wenyan, who looked happy, ran upstairs to ask Tianmiao to come down for dinner. Such a good apprentice, they also wanted to have one.


    After breakfast, Dongxiao drives Cui Wenyan and Tianmiao to school.


    "Master, I''m in the last row of the third column. That''s the one. I''ll wait in the corridor." Cui Wenyan pointed to his position.


    "OK, wait for me outside. I''ll take you to a place after the meeting. " Tianmiao finished, walked in through the back door of the classroom and sat in Cui Wenyan''s position.


    As soon as Tianmiao came into the classroom, although he came in from behind, he still attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    I can''t help it. Tianmiao is too beautiful and dazzling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    After Tianmiao sat down, her deskmate was Wu Yihao''s parents, also a young woman. It''s Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law.


    "Hello, I''m Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law. Are you Cui Wenyan''s parent?" Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law asked curiously. Because every time there is a home decoration meeting, this seat is empty. This is the first time someone has taken it. She couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes. You are the parents of Wu Yihao. Thank you for taking care of Wen Yan. " Tianmiao politely replied, thanks.


    "Ah ha ha, no, no, that bear boy, how can he take care of people?" Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law waved her hand in embarrassment, "his parents are busy with work, and they haven''t returned home yet, so I''m basically the one who comes to the parents'' meeting. I haven''t seen you before, so I can''t help asking. You are so beautiful. None of the stars I''ve met can match you. "


    It''s obvious that Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law is a Yangou, looking at the sky with bright eyes. He also took out his mobile phone to add wechat to Tianmiao, saying that it would be convenient to discuss children''s learning situation in the future.


    Tianmiao takes out his mobile phone and Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law scan each other''s code and add friends. Then I watched Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law give her the remark that there is no one like her. I don''t feel any trouble with such a long remark.


    The sky is dim


    "My name is Wu Rong, and you?" After Wu Rong finished her remarks, she looked happily at Tianmiao and asked.


    "The sky is dim." Tianmiao gave Wu Rong a name and replied.


    "OK, Tianmiao, we can come out for afternoon tea when we are free. Ah, I don''t mean that we can make an appointment together to discuss the children''s learning." Half way through, Wu Rong changed her words.


    "All right. This is my business card. You can call me if you have any questions. " Tianmiao handed Wu Rong a business card.


    After Wu Rong took it over, she remembered that she also had a business card. She flipped it out in a hurry and gave it to Tianmiao. Then she looked at Tianmiao''s business card.


    There are only two words on the front of the business card.


    The phone number and the name and address of the shop.


    Antique shop? Elder brother likes antiques very much. I''ll visit this store another day.


    The head teacher walked into the classroom quickly, and then saw the sky at the back of the classroom. Of course, he remembers that position very clearly. It''s Cui Wenyan''s. But Cui Wenyan is an orphan. Who is this beauty?


    "That, that parent, are you in the wrong classroom? We are in class five, grade two The head teacher asked politely. It''s really dazzling. He will never forget such a person once he sees him. This is definitely not the parent in his class. I''m afraid that the parent doesn''t know that he is asking her. The head teacher added, "the last row of the third column."


    Everyone in the classroom turned to look at the position that the head teacher said.


    The students in the corridor were also looking at the window, their eyes were full of curiosity. And the boys are even more staring, they are now the age of adolescence, already have the ability to distinguish between beauty and ugliness, but also have a vision of beauty.


    Wu Yihao crowded beside Cui Wenyan and glared: "darling, I really envy my sister-in-law that I can sit at a table with a beautiful woman."


    In the classroom, Tianmiao replied with a smile, "I''m Cui Wenyan''s sister-in-law


    "Oh! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. " The head teacher apologized awkwardly, pushed the glasses on his nose, trying to resolve the awkwardness, "misunderstanding, let''s start the parents'' meeting. First of all, send the transcripts to the parents. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    Outside the classroom, some people have surrounded Cui Wenyan and asked in surprise.


    "Wow, Cui Wenyan, do you have such a beautiful aunt?" Wu Yihao asked with wide eyes.


    "Well." Cui Wenyan nodded. She was really happy that master could hold a parents'' meeting for her. Cui Wenyan was even happier when he heard that she was his sister-in-law. She really regards master as her family. Does Master treat her as an important family?


    "Really, really beautiful." Wu Yihao said with a dreamy face, and other boys nodded in agreement.


    "That''s to say, explain a problem." Wu Yihao suddenly looks serious.


    "What?" Cui Wenyan''s heart suddenly a tight, some uneasy asked. Are you questioning the relationship between master and her?


    "It shows that you have completely inherited the shortcomings of your parents. You see how beautiful your sister-in-law is, and you, at most, are pretty, not even half of your sister-in-law. Alas Fate is so dramatic. " Wu Yihao shook his head and sighed.


    As soon as Cui Wenyan drew his mouth, he gave an elbow to Wu Yihao.


    Although Wu Yihao was so damaged, Cui Wenyan''s heart is sweet and happy.


    Inside, the parents'' meeting was still going on, with transcripts sent out, and several families were happy and worried.


    Then the head teacher began to evaluate the exam on the platform, and praised the progressive ones, especially Cui Wenyan. Then it is to instill the chicken soup of soul, so that parents and children should communicate more and work together. It''s almost the third year of senior high school. We must pay attention to it and so on.


    After the parents'' meeting, the head teacher found Tianmiao.


    "Hello, aunt Cui Wenyan." The head teacher raised his glasses and said with a shy smile, "about Cui Wenyan, I want to talk to you. Do you have time?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Come to the office with me, please."


    The head teacher and Tianmiao go to the office. Cui Wenyan cleans the classroom and looks out nervously.


    "Don''t look at it. The head of the class called your sister-in-law to praise you. You may also learn from the experience and ask why your grades have improved so fast. Anyway, it can''t be a case of blackmail. It''s really our turn to clean today. My body is here, but my heart is gone Wu Yihao complains while sweeping the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    The head teacher asked Tianmiao to sit down.


    "Aunt Cui Wenyan, Cui Wenyan has made great progress this time. This is a very good phenomenon." The head teacher is a thin and weak man in his early 40s. His quiet concern for Cui Wenyan shows that he is very kind.


    "Thank the head teacher for his concern for Wen Yan. Thank you very much." Of course, Tianmiao is very clear about the head teacher''s usual care for Cui Wenyan.


    "Yes, this child Because of the special family situation, I always feel that she is not interested in learning. This time she has made so much progress in her studies, it should have something to do with your appearance, right? " The head teacher asked carefully.


    "I found this child some time ago. The situation in my family is quite special. I also learned that I have a niece not long ago. Now that I have found this child, I will take good care of her in the future. " Tianmiao explained.


    "Just as I thought." The head teacher said with a smile, "that''s good. It''s not easy for this child. He has always lived on his own. It''s great to have someone with him now. "


    "Thank you. I really appreciate your concern for Wenyan during this period of time, and thank you for not giving up on her. " Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    "It should be, it should be." The head teacher heard Tianmiao thank him, but some embarrassed, waved his hand, "we are teachers, this should be so."


    Hearing this, Tianmiao laughed again.


    As a teacher, it should be like this


    Cui Wenyan really has a good teacher.


    Not all teachers can be regarded as role models with both ability and political integrity.


    Cui Wenyan is lucky, she met such a good teacher, has been concerned about her, never give up on her. To support the arrival of the sky.


    "Teacher, this is for you. It''s not worth the money, but it''s my intention. Thank you again for your concern for Wen Yan. " Tianmiao took out a small bracelet made of red thread. There was a small copper coin in the middle of the bracelet. "This is what I sell in my shop. It''s just for luck. The teacher''s child is just fine. "


    The head teacher wanted to refuse, but when he saw that the bracelet with red line was really worthless, he accepted it. And his child, just five years old. The size of the bracelet seems to be quite appropriate. His wife was not in good health and had never been pregnant. Later, when she was 35 years old, she finally got pregnant with the child. This child is the treasure of the couple.


    "Thanks for the gift from Aunt Cui Wenyan." Thank you.


    "If that''s OK, I''ll go first?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I also want to ask Cui Wenyan about his learning methods. Because you are back, her mind is on learning, which is definitely the biggest reason for her progress, so what better learning method does she have? Is it convenient to talk about it? Let more children learn. " The head teacher is a little embarrassed about this.


    "Diligent, assiduous, brush a topic?" The sky is tiny to weigh to reply. How can we tell the head teacher the truth? Cui Wenyan, who has opened her eyes, is just like a teacher who has opened her eyes. No matter what she studies, she gets twice the result with half the effort.


    "OK, thank you, aunt Cui Wenyan." The head teacher nodded, "that''s OK. I hope that Cui Wenyan''s performance will be better and better in the future. Let''s all supervise together and get into a good university in the future. "


    "OK, thank you." Tianmiao stood up and said goodbye to the head teacher.


    Walking into the corridor, I saw Cui Wenyan who had been waiting there for a long time.


    As soon as Cui Wenyan saw Tianmiao, he ran over like a swallow. Tianmiao hugged Cui Wenyan''s shoulder and laughed at her. Then Cui Wenyan played with Tianmiao''s arm and they went downstairs.


    The head teacher saw this scene in the window and also laughed. Now Cui Wenyan is completely different from before. He is full of vigor and vitality. This is really good.


    After the head teacher handled the matter, he also rode his own battery car home.


    Back home, a chubby little girl came to meet her with short legs.


    "Dad, you''re back. Welcome back!" he said


    "Oh, my little girl." The head teacher happily picked up his daughter and went to the sofa to sit down. Think of the little bracelet that Tianmiao gave me today. Take it out and put it on the girl.


    Little girl seems to like this little Bracelet very much. She won''t take it off after wearing it. No matter what mom said, she would not take it off even when she was sleeping.


    The next day, mom took little girl for a walk. Just not far from the community, my mother was holding xiaoniuniu and joking: "Oh, our xiaoniuniu is getting heavier and heavier, and my mother will not be able to hold it. What shall we do? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "That girl, eat less. She doesn''t grow so heavy, so her mother can hold her. But now my mother is tired, Niuniu goes by herself. " Girl girl said she would struggle to get down.


    Mother is smiling, just about to put down the chick, but hear a scream. She raised her head and was scared to death by the scene in front of her.


    A runaway SUV sped up from the main road onto the sidewalk!


    Several people have been hit and flew. Instead of slowing down, the car is speeding up and rushing towards mom and Niuniu.


    At the last moment, mother saw the driver''s face flushed and confused.


    It happened so fast that there was no time to dodge. The mother subconsciously held the little girl in her arms and turned her back to the car.


    There were screams and screams all around.


    When my mother came back, she found that there was no pain in her imagination. Instead, there was a loud bang.


    What happened?


    She holding the little girl slowly turned her head, saw a strange scene, that out of control off-road vehicle, turned in the middle of the road, from them has been a distance. The wheels of the car are still turning madly towards the sky. The windows are broken all over the ground, and blood is gushing out of the car, which belongs to drunk drivers. This amount of bleeding, can live?


    Passers by also looked at this scene in amazement. When the car was about to hit the mother and daughter, it was as if it suddenly hit something solid. It bounced the car away and turned over in the middle of the road.


    People finally recovered and began to make emergency calls to save people.


    Mother''s mind is not fixed, holding the little girl quickly left here. Children can''t watch such bloody scenes.


    "Niuniu, are you ok? Are you scared? " Mother asked anxiously.


    "Chain chain, no, Wu Wu Wu, how to become gray?" Little girl with a cry voice sounded, and then she raised her hand to her mother to see, "I like the chain is gone."


    Mother looked down at the black and gray mark on little girl''s wrist, which was the position of the red rope bracelet.


    Ding, something fell down. Mother looked down and saw a small copper coin. That''s the little copper coin that was strung on the bracelet before. After mom stooped to pick it up, she quickly went home with little girl in her arms. A voice in her heart told her that their mother and daughter were OK just now because this bracelet protected them. Where did this bracelet come from? She wants to go back and ask her husband at once.


    When I got home, my mother told her husband what had just happened. She also showed her husband the wrist and the copper coin.


    The husband held the two mothers and daughters tightly in his arms with tears in his eyes. He really can''t imagine the meaning of his life if he loses these two people.


    "It''s Cui Wenyan''s sister-in-law. She helped us. We''ll go and thank her sometime. I didn''t expect that she was an expert. " The head teacher wiped his tears and said with emotion.


    "The orphan in your class?" Mother asked.


    "Yes, that''s her. The sister-in-law just found Cui Wenyan and said that she was very grateful for my concern for Cui Wenyan. She gave me this bracelet and said that it was not worth money, just for the sake of good luck. I looked at the end of the work at that time, and it was really not worth the money. I didn''t expect to save you two today. " The head teacher said with lingering fear.


    "Well, husband, are you kind and rewarding?" After listening to the head teacher''s words, mother leaned against the head teacher''s arms and said softly, "let''s go to the door to thank you sometime."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "Well, it should be. Some time our family will thank her. " Mother nodded gratefully and hugged the little girl in her arms.


    The accident was soon reported. The driver who caused the accident was drunk driving, took the brake as the accelerator and drove onto the sidewalk, causing a serious accident, seriously injuring five people and slightly injuring two people. No one died. The driver also survived, but he was paralyzed in a high position and had no consciousness below his neck. Waiting for him is severe punishment.


    ¡­¡­


    After the parents'' meeting, Tianmiao took Cui Wenyan to an ancient town outside the city.


    This ancient town is still lively, with many tourists walking around. There are various shops on both sides of several streets, with a wide range of goods.


    Tianmiao takes Cui Wenyan through these streets and finally comes to a dead end. Tianmiao continues to move forward. Cui Wenyan follows Tianmiao without blinking. He directly bumps into the wall. Cui Wenyan will always have unconditional trust in Tianmiao. Even if it''s a head injury, she''s willing.


    Then the two of them went through the wall and saw a long street.


    There is a stone tablet placed in the middle of the road at the corner of the street. Two words are written on the stone tablet, which is the hidden market.


    The street looks cold and clear. There are shops on both sides, but there are no tourists on the road.


    "You can see for yourself what you want. In the future, if you can make props by yourself, you can also set up a shop here and sell your own things. " Tianmiao introduced, "most of them are used to catch ghosts."


    Cui Wenyan looked at the street in surprise. She turned her head and looked at the corner of the street. She could see the people passing by the dead end, but they didn''t seem to see the scene. And she can see clearly outside.


    "It''s just a cover up. However, you have to register that app before you can come in here. " Tianmiao smiles and touches Cui Wenyan''s head. "Go ahead and buy whatever you like. I can''t give you enough money."


    Cui Wenyan nodded, and then went to the first store.


    Although Tianmiao said that she didn''t have enough money to pay for it, Cui Wenyan wanted to buy it with his own money and make more money for Shifu in the future!


    Then Cui Wenyan visited two stores, and he had no money. I spent all the 100000 yuan that I had been awarded before.


    Make money! We must make a lot of money to buy the things we like. Cui Wenyan clenched his fist and secretly made up his mind.


    Cui Wenyan, who had his summer vacation, was full of time every day.


    Get up in the morning to do morning exercises, and then eat. After eating, you have to learn from a coach invited by Tianmiao. Learning is ancient martial arts!


    Afternoon is to do homework, do homework to continue to learn to catch the ghost knowledge.


    In the evening, go to the street and practice using psychic eyes.


    I always see strange things in the street, especially in the antique street at night.


    Sometimes, a beautiful woman in a cheongsam smoking a cigarette will appear, spitting a cigarette ring at Cui Wenyan.


    "Sister, smoke less." Cui Wenyan can''t help but speak.


    "Well? Can you see me, little girl Qipao woman asked in amazement.


    "You belong to this antique shop." Cui Wenyan pointed to an antique shop on his right hand and asked.


    "Yes, it''s boring. I''m a picture. In human terms, I''m a fine artist. The boss hung me on the wall and looked at it every day. It''s not for sale, so I can''t go to other places, so I can only come out every night to get some air. " The cheongsam woman took another puff of smoke and said.


    Cui Wenyan went on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    The cheongsam woman followed her: "Hey, wait a minute. I haven''t finished yet. It''s hard for human beings to see me and talk to me. I''m tired of talking to those idiots. "


    "Those fools?" Cui Wenyan heard this and frowned slightly. Then he saw many goblins running around in front of him. Many of them didn''t turn into clothes and ran around in the street naked. These are fine antiques from the antique shop. They come out to play at night. The reason why we can see the bottles and cans is that the goblins want a spout or the handle on their back hasn''t changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cui Wenyan now knows why cheongsam women say they are fools. It does look silly.


    But isn''t your psychic eye only able to see ghosts?


    Is it your own misunderstanding? You can see all the strange things.


    "Little girl, do these little fools have hot eyes?" Cheongsam woman went to Cui Wenyan''s side, vomited a cigarette ring, disgusted said.


    "A little bit." Cui Wenyan nodded honestly. As soon as he finished, he felt that his feet were stagnant. He looked down and saw that it was a gold bar. The gold bar had two small hands and two small feet. He was holding her shoelaces with two small hands. The gold bar is slightly mottled. It can be seen that it has some age.


    The next moment, two pea eyes appeared on the gold bar. After two blinks, the little gold bar yelled: "run, everyone, run, there''s someone who can see us. I''ll hold her leg. She can''t move. You run."


    Cui Wenyan


    "Yes, I say they are all fools." Cheongsam women show hands, very helpless said.


    Cui Wenyan bent down, gently pinched the gold bar that held her shoelaces, and said: "it was also in the Republic of China. Why is this sister so smart, and why are you so stupid? Holding my shoelace is holding my leg? "


    "Ah The little gold bar danced and cried, "this human says I''m stupid!"


    Cui Wenyan took out the gold bar and handed it to the Qipao woman: "if you quarrel again, I''ll melt you."


    "Fool." The Qipao woman took the gold bar, played it, and said to Cui Wenyan, "don''t mind. These goblins are pure-minded. It''s only the first time that they find that some people can see them. They are not used to it."


    The little gold bar in the hands of the cheongsam woman blinked her eyes and said to Cui Wenyan, "so you are a good man. I told you so."


    Cui Wenyan I don''t want to talk to a little fool, because I''m tired.


    At this time, a butterfly came leisurely. No, it''s not a real butterfly. Cui Wenyan fixed his eyes and was surprised to find that it was a butterfly hairpin, a lifelike one. It''s the property of a landlady. It seems that it was in the Song Dynasty


    Wait?


    Cui Wenyan was stunned. Why did a picture appear in his mind when he saw the butterfly hairpin. The spacious courtyard, the ladies dressed in Song Dynasty costumes, and the butterfly hairpin on the ladies'' dressing table.


    Strange


    Go back and ask Master.


    After returning home, Cui Wenyan asked Tianmiao this question.


    Tianmiao looks at Cui Wenyan''s eyes, a little surprised: "so fast?"


    "Ah? what? Master Cui Wenyan is more confused.


    "Your eyes are very special. You can see a lot of things. You can feel for them slowly." Tianmiao touched Cui Wenyan''s head. "Study hard. I''ll give you a task in a few days."


    "All right!" Cui Wenyan clenched his fist with high fighting spirit on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    The next day, the reward for catching the devil came by mail. It''s ten little triangles. There are five tranquility runes and five peace runes.


    "It''s not bad. It''s painted by the Taoists of baiyun temple." After Tianmiao finished reading it, he gave it back to Cui Wenyan, "take it, it will be useful. These five are meditation runes, and the other five are peace runes, as the name suggests


    Cui Wenyan looked at the charm and asked Tianmiao, "is that useful to master?"


    When you get good things, you first think of master.


    "Dear disciple, I don''t need it, and you don''t need it. You can give it away. The meditation charm is still useful for you. Sometimes you are confused, you can use it Tianmiao and Cui Wenyan talked about the use of the charm.


    "Good." Cui Wenyan obediently put away, "that master, you said that task, when?"


    "In a few days, you can practice martial arts. You''ve got a good foundation and you''ll get twice the result with half the effort. "


    "Yes, master. Master, I''ll buy you milk tea. " Cui Wenyan knows that Tianmiao still likes the things of a milk tea shop at the corner of the street. He goes to buy milk tea for Tianmiao every day.


    "OK, slow down and don''t run." Tianmiao smiles at Cui Wenyan and goes out to warn him.


    Cui Wenyan answered from a distance.


    "Good boy." Dongxiao couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Yes, a good boy." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    After a week, Cui Wenyan still practiced for a while, bathed, studied and ate with Tianmiao''s ancient martial arts teacher in the morning. In the afternoon, Tianmiao arranged things for Cui Wenyan.


    This time, Tianmiao asked her to take a reward task in the app and explore a construction site. Before going out, Tianmiao asks Cui Wenyan to show her the bracelet on his hand. Cui Wenyan immediately took it off and gave it to Tianmiao.


    "It''s a nine tone anti evil bell. You can''t control it now. There''s a seal on it, too. I''ll untie one for you first. You can use the first weight. It''s simple to use. It can interfere with the behavior of ghosts by shaking and ringing The sky is tiny to say in the bracelet lightly after wiping handed Cui Wenyan.


    Cui Wenyan took it and looked at it suspiciously. It seemed that there was no change.


    "When you shake a bell, you have to be careful. It''s like when you use a nine curve whip. " Tianmiao added.


    Cui Wenyan suddenly nodded his head.


    "When you go to explore, you should be more careful." Tianmiao asked again.


    "Sure, master, don''t worry." Cui Wenyan answered seriously.


    In fact, there are many bounty tasks in the app, some of which are released by the ghost masters themselves, some by the Tianshi Association, and some by the government. Cui Wenyan received this one, which was issued by the Tianshi Association.


    This site, now all the projects are stranded there, and stranded for more than a year. Because there are always supernatural things, resulting in unable to continue construction.


    Before going out in the evening, Cui Wenyan, reminded by the flute, checked his equipment again. Last time, there were ten charms for catching fierce ghosts, five for meditation and five for peace. The nine tone exorcism bell in the right hand has untied the first seal. There is a backpack with glutinous rice and a peach wood dagger in it. This is what I bought in Yinshi with my master that day. This peach short sword is very expensive. It cost her ninety-nine thousand yuan.


    After full preparation, Dongxiao drove Cui Wenyan to the construction site. The construction site is not far from the city, which is a villa area.


    At the gate of the villa area, Dong Xiao said that he should be more careful and drove away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    Cui Wenyan looked at the front of some depression villa, slightly frown.


    The villas that have been shelved for a year have not been taken care of. They are overgrown with weeds. In some places, the weeds have grown very high and luxuriant. I don''t know if there will be snakes in them. Some vines also climbed to the wall, at a glance, some gloomy.


    In fact, the main structure of this villa area has been completed for a long time. It''s just windows and doors. But when the windows and doors were installed, something strange happened. The windows and doors that had just been installed went wrong the next day. All the windows were broken, all the glass was broken, and all the doors were scratched. At the beginning, the construction party thought it was a prank. After several days of this, the monitoring system was installed to catch the prank.


    But when they saw the surveillance, they were scared out of their wits. Because no one appeared, the window was broken out of thin air, and the door was claw mark out of thin air. What the hell?


    Later, it was useless to invite Taoist priests. It''s still useless to invite a monk again.


    This villa group is temporarily shelved there.


    Later, the owners of the villas found the Tianshi association through various relationships, and the Tianshi Association issued the reward task.


    Cui Wenyan stepped into the door and took out a bottle of water from his bag. As soon as he unscrewed it, he heard the sound of cars outside the door, and more than one. Soon, someone got out of the car and came this way.


    Cui Wenyan looked up along with the footsteps and saw a group of young boys and girls coming here with excited faces. One of them she knew was her deskmate, Wu Yihao.


    Wu Yihao also saw Cui Wenyan at this time. He walked over curiously and said hello to Cui Wenyan: "Cui Wenyan, how are you here?" Looking at Cui Wenyan''s backpack, he suddenly said, "are you here to explore?"


    "Are you here to explore? To explore here? " Cui Wenyan looks at several people behind Wu Yihao, plus Wu Yihao. There are four of them, three men and one woman.


    "Yes, this is the construction site of my family. What''s the reason for putting it on hold. We made an appointment to explore and find out what the reason was Wu Yihao said with a smile, "meeting is fate. Nvxia, it''s better to explore together."


    Cui Wenyan looked at several people who came forward. Their faces were novel, excited and excited, but they were not afraid.


    The ignorant are fearless, always so.


    "Here, let''s introduce it. This is Xiaoliang Bing. This villa group is developed by his family. This is Zhou Kai and this is Zhao Qian. This is my deskmate Cui Wenyan Wu Yihao was very enthusiastic in his introduction.


    "Hello." Cui Wenyan said hello politely.


    "Brother Hao''s deskmate is our deskmate. Cui Wenyan, are you here to explore? Together Liang Bing is very warm to greet. Liang Bing is a sunshine youth, and he is also very tall. Wu Yihao is tall enough. Liang Bing should be over 180.


    "Hello." Zhou Kai said hello politely.


    Zhao Qian is a little shy. She just smiles shyly and nods to Cui Wenyan. Then tightly pull Zhou Kai''s arm, carefully look around, and then shrink his neck, put Zhou Kai''s arm more tightly. It seems that the little girl didn''t come on her own initiative, but because of Zhou Kai''s presence, she bravely came.


    Cui Wenyan whispered to Wu Yihao, "do you really want to explore here? If I told you that there was something unclean here and asked you to go back now, would you listen? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Wu Yihao stares at Cui Wenyan and says, "do you think we''ll listen?"


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." Cui Wenyan rolled his eyes. People are like this. If they don''t see or experience something with their own eyes, they will never believe it. It''s no use talking to them.


    "Oh, Cui Wenyan, don''t you believe that? Ha ha ha, don''t tease me Wu Yihao laughed.


    "Why do you think this villa group is shelved?" Cui Wenyan asked coldly.


    "It''s said that there are ghosts in this place, isn''t it? Ha ha, no, said Liang Bing. It''s because there''s a procedure stuck and there''s no way to continue because it hasn''t been applied for Wu Yihao said confidently.


    "All right, you''re right. Don''t be too far away from me later. " Cui Wenyan said feebly.


    "Well? You''re scared? So you have someone else to explore? " Wu Yihao thinks that Cui Wenyan is afraid.


    "I''m not afraid. Here you are. Take it with you. " Cui Wenyan hands a peace talisman to Wu Yihao.


    "Well? Did you go to the temple for the amulet? Specially asked for me? But Cui Wenyan, did you forget what I said? We don''t want puppy love. Puppy love is... " Wu Yihao said painstakingly.


    Cui Wenyan''s expressionless face is about to take back the peace charm.


    "Oh, no, no, I''m just kidding. I know you don''t have that in mind Wu Yihao laughs and grabs Ping''an Fu and puts it in his pocket.


    "How many more, you give them?" Cui Wenyan and several other people are not familiar with each other. If they want to give her to them, they will think her strange. So I want Wu Yihao to give it to them.


    "They certainly don''t want it. Don''t worry about them. " Wu Yihao shook his head.


    Cui Wenyan sighed in his heart. Forget it. I''ll take care of them for a while.


    "What''s the matter? What are you talking about? " Liang Bing came over and put his arms around Wu Yihao''s neck. He asked with a wink.


    "Nothing." Cui Wenyan said, "let''s go in and have a look." It''s nothing to do after watching it earlier. Just send these ancestors away so that she can do things.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look." Liang Bing pointed to his backpack, "I brought a lot of equipment."


    "Equipment?" Cui Wenyan doubts.


    "Flashlights, DVS, sticks, snacks and beer in their backpacks. And the big guy, I''ll see in a minute. " Liang Bing said mysteriously.


    OK, Cui Wenyan doesn''t want to ask. Looking at this posture, I know it''s useless to persuade them to leave. I won''t listen to her at all. I still don''t waste saliva.


    Then a group of five people entered the villa group.


    In the evening, the villas were so quiet that they could not see a bird except the sound of the wind.


    A group of people shuttled through the villas until they were about to walk to the other side of the wall. Because there was no management, half of the brick wall was knocked down, and the weeds were overgrown. There was nothing unusual except the excessive silence at this time.


    Zhao Qian grabbed her collar, shivered and said in a low voice, "we''d better go back. Anyway, we''ve come here. We haven''t found anything. It''s getting dark."


    "Yes, go back, nothing. It''s all broken by weeds. There''s nothing to look at. " Cui Wenyan also echoed. She really wants to see these people off as soon as possible. She didn''t know how dangerous the mission was, and whether she was able to keep a few of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    "No, it''s not dark yet. It''s not exciting at all. Go back now. What a disappointment. " Liang Bing vetoed, "don''t we all prepare chicken and kebabs, and we''re going to make a bonfire barbecue for a while. Oh, it''s a slip of the tongue, and it''s said that Cui Wenyan would be surprised to take it out later. "


    OK, Cui Wenyan feels tired and understands what Liang Bing said. Actually brought chicken and kebabs to this gloomy place for barbecue. This kind of operation is really talented. Cui Wenyan has no idea how to make complaints about these boys who are looking for excitement.


    "Yes, don''t be afraid, Zhao Qian. I''m here." Zhou Kai comforts Zhao Qian by holding her hand.


    Zhao Qian smiles at Zhou Kai and reluctantly agrees.


    Cui Wenyan did not speak, but looked down at the mobile phone from time to time. She had already opened the radar interface of the app to detect whether there were white spots on it. Once there is a white spot, it means there is a ghost.


    Wu Yihao approached Cui Wenyan and said, "are you afraid? Let''s take you and Zhao Qian back first. "


    Cui Wenyan glanced at Wu Yihao, then shook his head and said, "no, I''m not afraid."


    "Well, if you''re afraid, tell me." Wu Yihao looked at the calm Cui Wenyan, determined that she was not afraid at the moment, and relaxed a little.


    "Well, is your cell phone dead? What''s a white screen? " Wu Yihao glanced at Cui Wenyan''s mobile phone screen and asked suspiciously.


    Cui Wenyan immediately understood that ordinary people can''t see this GUI catching application interface.


    "Maybe. I''ll restart it later. " Cui Wenyan perfunctory sentence.


    After another stroll, several people sat down in the courtyard of a villa and had a rest.


    It''s getting dark, but it looks strange in Cui Wenyan''s eyes. It''s like an opaque black cloth over his head. The night is close at hand. Besides, there is no light.


    Liang Bing opened a bottle of coke. After Gulu Gulu drank it, he flattened the can in his hand, raised his hand and threw it out. The can fell into the deep grass.


    The visibility is getting worse and worse. Several people take out flashlights. Liang Bing and Wu Yihao take the lead to stand up and take out a DV machine to track the scene. The two people, who have always been very courageous, just regard it as an adventure and shout for the three people behind to follow. They have already moved on.


    Before he took a few steps, he heard a sound in the grass behind him. It seemed that something was swimming rapidly. Wu Yihao, walking in front of him, felt that he was patted by something on his shoulder. Then there was a faint scream in his ear, which seemed to be slightly burnt. He pinched DV and turned around and said, "what are you doing with me?"


    At the moment, Cui Wenyan was almost five meters away from him. It was impossible for anyone to touch him. When he called, everyone stopped.


    Liang Bing said with a smile: "don''t joke. If you do this again, Zhao Qian will really cry."


    Wu Yihao said: "I''m not kidding. Someone patted me on the shoulder! And I seem to hear a scream, and smell the smell of burning? "


    "Ha ha ha, don''t say that. Zhao Qian will cry for a while. Zhou Kai will beat you. " Liang Bing still laughs when Wu Yihao is joking.


    "Wu Yihao, I really want to beat you. Don''t make such a joke. Zhao Qian is afraid. " Zhou Kai snorted.


    "All right, my illusion." Wu Yihao waved, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Cui Wenyan frowned slightly. They didn''t see it, but she did see it just now. A small shadow passed quickly and patted Wu Yihao on the shoulder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Everything has an antique shop. Tianmiao is nestled in a big sofa with a big mirror in front of it. It shows the scene of Cui Wenyan and his party in the villa.


    Kongho sat on the carpet, leaned on the tiny sofa, and asked curiously, "master, when Cui Wenyan''s eye is fully grown, can you see the past of me and Dongxiao?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao is eating bamboo broken by Dongxiao. The white and fat bamboo is put on the plate neatly. Tianmiao is eating konghou.


    "That''s a really powerful eye." The konghou sighed.


    "The Tianyan employee in Tiandao office always ranks in the top ten in terms of performance." Dongxiao checked it and opened his mouth.


    There are a lot of employees in Tiandao office, ye CHENFENG. They can squeeze to the top 1000 in a short time, which is very powerful. And this employee with the eye of heaven has never been in the top ten in terms of performance. It can be imagined that he is outstanding.


    "Where''s Lord cold fireworks?" Kongho asked curiously.


    "Her achievements..." After checking, Dongxiao''s face was somewhat complicated. "Her performance is actually very good, and she is basically in the top ten, but she is also detained a lot. The final settlement will basically fall from the top ten to 500."


    Kongho Well, you know, Lord cold fireworks is really grumpy.


    "What about her brother, Lord Li bielang?" Kongho asked again.


    "Sometimes the performance is very good and can rank in the top 100. Sometimes the penultimate, because he did not come back on time to report, so the performance did not settle, is zero Dongxiao''s expression is more complex, "did not appear because of provoking colleagues, afraid of colleagues killed him."


    Kongho Well, I know that Li bielang''s personality has never changed. It''s really talented to be the penultimate.


    "These people are not good. My apprentice will be the best employee in the future, and his performance will be the top five. It will be my pride. " Tianmiao is eating bamboo happily, and has a word like this.


    Kongho and Dongxiao thought about Cui Wenyan''s usual cleverness, and they all thought it was.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment Cui Wenyan frowned, approached Wu Yihao and said in a soft voice, "just now, what''s the response to the charm I gave you?"


    Wu Yihao was stunned and touched his pocket. Then he remembered that when someone patted him on the shoulder, the charm in his pocket seemed to be burning.


    "Cui Wenyan, this..." Wu Yihao just wanted to ask Cui Wenyan, but he was interrupted by a crisp noise.


    Crash a crisp ring, seems to be the sound of broken glass. Such a huge sound is especially clear in a dead night.


    "Interesting. Let''s go and have a look! I don''t believe it Liang Bing can''t wait to run forward. Several people have to keep up with him. Zhou Kai takes Zhao Qian''s hand and follows him.


    Approaching the gate of the villa, Cui Wenyan reached for Wu Yihao''s arm and motioned him to slow down first. She said aloud, "wait a minute, something''s wrong."


    At first glance, everything in front of him is no different from what he can see just now, but it''s slightly distorted. Maybe it''s because he opened his eyes. Cui Wenyan''s perception ability is gradually stronger.


    "What''s wrong?" Wu Yihao asked her. He has been cautious about what happened to him just now, and he has been convinced of what Cui Wenyan said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Cui Wenyan shakes her head. She can''t tell. But when she looks back at the road with her flashlight, she finds that all the dead grass is behind her. Where is the road?


    The black wall not far away is like a giant monster dormant there, eyeing after the weeds.


    "No There''s no way out! " Following Cui Wenyan to see Wu Yihao''s tongue, he rubbed his eyes.


    Liang Bing had already stood in front of the door, flashlights flashed by them, and they cried: "what''s the matter? Come here, we''re going to explore. Don''t be surprised, OK


    Wu Yihao called out: "coming.".


    "Let''s go first." Cui Wenyan turned off the flashlight and went up with him.


    Liang Bing reached out and tried to push the door of the villa, but it was very easy to push it open. The long-time nobody''s room smelled of lime and mildew. Several people''s flashlights swept around, and the inside was still made of cement. The wires connected to electricity everywhere were exposed outside. There was nothing inside except glass in the windows around.


    "It''s strange how these threads are exposed? It is reasonable to say that these have been buried for a long time. Is there anyone else to pull them out? " Liang Bing''s puzzled frown.


    "What a ghost?" Wu Yihao spoke.


    "No, don''t say that." Zhao Qian, like a quail, leaned close to Zhou Kai and whispered in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t scare her." Zhou Kai said.


    "Let''s look around and see where the sound came from. DV, take it. " Wu Yihao handed the DV machine to Zhou Kai.


    Just as they gathered on the first floor to look around, the sound of broken glass came from the upper floor again, followed by the sound of footsteps echoing in the open room. All of them looked at the revolving stairs. It seemed that someone was coming down the dark staircase.


    "Squeak..." The door of the villa was blown by the wind, the rusty sound of metal was played back and forth, and then, slowly closed.


    The light of the flashlight shines in the past, Liang Bing stepped back, subconsciously called out: "lying trough?"


    This vermilion iron door is full of chaotic claw marks!


    The sound of footsteps reverberates in the space. The sound of sharp fingernails constantly grasping the door panel rings at the same time. Zhao Qian screams and pours into Zhou Kai''s arms.


    Just at this time, the glass on the left side of the door cracked a few white cracks, like the sudden split of the ice. The sound of the crack was particularly harsh. As soon as the light of Wu Yihao''s flashlight came up, it burst into pieces, and the broken glass covered the corner.


    Cui Wenyan took out the peach wood sword from his bag and threw it directly to the door. The sword went strangely into the iron door which looked very hard. After a moment, all the sounds disappeared. Even the broken glass on the left in front of Wu Yihao''s eyes was still there.


    When there was silence again, Cui Wenyan stepped forward, pulled out the peach sword, and looked at it. As expected, they were brought into the enchantment Bureau by ghosts or spirits. The enchantment Bureau has a great influence on the mentally vulnerable. It''s easy to be scared out of the body, and then swallowed by these things to increase their cultivation. The most common thing is to walk at night It''s easy to meet ghosts.


    "Don''t don ''t panic! it will be OK! It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion! " Zhou Kai said while patting Zhao Qian on the back, he raised his hand to pass the open DV to Liang Bing, but a white shadow appeared on the recording screen facing the stairway!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Zhou Kai was stunned. He stared at the screen and said, "Liang Bing! Come and see! There''s someone at the stairway in DV! "


    "Fart, who can there be?" Liang Bing scolded, took the DV and played it upside down, saying, "where is anyone? What''s wrong with your eyes? I don''t believe in evil. Go up and have a look! "


    Zhou Kai frowned and looked at it upside down, but no one. However, he was sure that he was not dazzled just now.


    Liang Bing roared: "go up, I don''t believe it."


    Wu Yihao turned his head and asked Cui Wenyan, "what did you lose just now?"


    Before Cui Wenyan can answer, Liang Bing is about to step on the steps.


    Zhao Qian holds Zhou Kai''s arm, shivering.


    Before Liang Bing stepped on the steps, he felt as if he had been pressed by a pair of cold hands on his shoulders. No matter how bold he was, he was frightened by the sudden touch. He didn''t move, because he could even feel someone breathing in his ear.


    "Who Who is it? " He widened his eyes, a moment of fear quickly disintegrated all his courage, his body shaking like chaff, "something! Take my shoulder There was no sound of footsteps behind him. Wu Yihao and several of them didn''t catch up. So who''s going to be on his shoulder? It can''t be anyone here anyway.


    Liang Bing, who was still fierce just now, instantly became a ball.


    Cui Wenyan takes out a charm and goes straight to Liang Bing.


    In an instant, Liang Bing''s cold feeling of clamping disappeared. His legs softened and he sat on the ground.


    "Don''t panic. It''s OK for the time being." Cui Wenyan''s voice can''t hear the slightest tension. If he didn''t enter the door just now, he might have a chance to look back. Now, he can''t get out. They are all in this space. They have to find a way to break the situation.


    "Cui Wenyan, what did you give me?" Liang Bing sits on the ground and pinches the charm in his hand. "Is this a charm? Where are you from? "


    "Peace charm." Cui Wenyan turned his head and looked at Wu Yihao, "you said that time is going back now. I advised you to go back then. Would you listen?"


    Wu Yihao cried: "if we have the memory of the present, we will definitely go back. If we don''t have the memory now, we won''t go back. "


    "You are so honest." Cui Wenyan took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth.


    "I can''t help it. It''s just like this. If you don''t hit the south wall, you won''t give up. If you don''t have personal experience, you won''t believe what others say. " Wu Yihao held the charm in his hand and asked Cui Wenyan, "well, Cui Wenyan, do you still have such a charm? Can you give it to Zhou Kai and Zhao Qian? We don''t want you for nothing. I''ll give you the money, OK? "


    "Yes, any more? Give him two. It''s really his evil. There''s such a strange thing in the world. " At this time, Liang Bing came back to his senses, scolded with hatred, and just got up again, as if the person who just counseled the ball was not him.


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan took out two peace charms and handed them to Zhou Kai and Zhao Qian, "remember to take them with you."


    Zhou Kai and Zhao Qian took over and carefully put them in their pockets.


    "I''ll give you a charm of 50000, will you?" Liang Bing asked.


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan went to pick up the peach sword and took it back.


    "Cui Wenyan, who are you? Is this a wooden sword? Peach wood Liang Bing looks at Cui Wenyan picking up the peach wood sword and asks in surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    "That''s what you just threw out?" Wu Yihao also asked.


    "Well, peach sword. There is something in this place. I don''t know what it is yet, but it''s not a ghost. " Cui Wenyan has just seen the radar of his mobile phone, but it doesn''t show on the radar that tests Gui Qi. So, what just appeared was not ghosts, but spirits?


    "Well, what would that be?" Zhao Qian asked in a trembling voice.


    "I don''t know yet. Follow me later and listen to me. We should be trapped in a different space now. Find the array eye and untie it. We can go out. " Cui Wenyan said calmly.


    "It''s up to you, it''s up to you." Liang Bing carefully hid the charm in his hand, stood up and said repeatedly.


    Wu Yihao and several of them also came close to Cui Wenyan.


    "Then let''s go." Cui Wenyan opened the door of the villa and decided to try from the place he just came to, which should be the entry point.


    All of them followed her quickly. They wanted to cling to her and obediently followed her out of the villa.


    Just out of the iron door of the villa, Zhou Kai takes Zhao Qian''s arm and walks in the middle. No one finds out. A wire suddenly stretches out and cuts Zhao Qian''s coat. A charm falls quietly on the ground.


    After walking for a short distance, Zhou Kai suddenly called out: "Zhao Qian! Zhao Qian is gone! "


    "What? Aren''t you holding her? " Liang Bing asked him.


    "No Not her Cui Wenyan! Help Pale Zhou Kai slowly raised his hand. In his hand, it was a piece of burnt black dead wood! Zhao Qian didn''t know what was missing after the meeting.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing''s faces also changed. When Zhao Qian disappeared, even Zhou Kai, who had been holding her hand, didn''t know, let alone the two of them.


    At the moment, all three of them regretted the proposed expedition. If Zhao Qian had an accident here, they would never forgive themselves!


    The next moment, a woman''s scream sounded in the villa behind him. Cui Wenyan rushed back to the villa! Wu Yihao and the three of them followed closely.


    But all of a sudden, everything in front of me was gone. The road, the Bush, the villa, all disappeared. In front of them was a muddy road. At the end of the long road, there was a shabby village. Then, the sound of happy suona broke the silence.


    The sky was white with a fish belly, and the cold white light lit up the front. A red wedding sedan was slowly exposed, which was shaking up and down. Four sedan bearers carried it to the East, and the team in red behind was full of excitement.


    The bright red color contrasts with the white in front of her eyes. The cool wind blows and lifts the curtain of the sedan chair. It is Zhao Qian in red wedding dress who sits inside with her eyes closed! Zhao Qian seems to have lost her mind and sat in the sedan chair, without any reaction.


    "It''s Zhao Qian!" Zhou Kai called out and was about to rush up to save her. However, as soon as he jumped on it, he was suddenly bounced back by a force. Zhou Kai rolled twice on the ground. Liang Bing and Wu Yihao rushed to help him up.


    "What''s going on?" Wu Yihao and Liang Bing look at the procession going further and further. They are shocked and ask.


    "Ghost?"


    "Ghost greeting?" Wu Yihao and Liang Bing asked in a trembling voice.


    Cui Wenyan said in a deep voice, "let''s keep up with them first!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    Cui Wenyan took the lead.


    Wu Yihao and others, looking at Cui Wenyan as a girl, were so bold that they were all ahead. A girl was not afraid. What were they afraid of!


    "Well, are these ghosts? Where are so many expensive villas? " Wu Yihao asked in a low voice.


    "Whether he''s a ghost or not, let''s go. We need to get Zhao Qian back! " Liang Bing takes out the baton and holds it in his hand.


    "Yes, we must bring Zhao Qian back." Zhou Kai gritted his teeth and quickly followed Cui Wenyan.


    "No, they''re not ghosts." Cui Wenyan suddenly said in a deep voice.


    "What''s that?" Wu Yihao asked in unison.


    At this time, the front of the welcoming team stopped in front of the door of a family at the entrance of the village. On the gate pastes the happy word, as if this is the bridegroom''s home.


    But strangely, the door of the family was closed and no one appeared.


    No one came out to greet him.


    Cui Wenyan answered Wu Yihao''s question at this time: "it''s a fox."


    "Ha? What? "


    "Fox?"


    "Fox spirit?"


    Wu Yihao''s expressions were shocked and unbelievable.


    At this time, Cui Wenyan stepped forward, crossed the wedding procession and stood in front of the sedan chair. Wu Yihao and they followed closely.


    "Let her go, don''t make me do it." Cui Wenyan said coldly. In front of the wedding party, no one is a person or a ghost, all are little foxes! Cui Wenyan didn''t expect so many fox spirits.


    In the shocked eyes of Wu Yihao and others, Cui Wenyan''s bracelet turns into a nine curve whip and holds it in her hand. The silver nine curve whip emits a faint cold light and looks powerful.


    "Shameless human beings, all die!" The four sedan bearers made the same shrill voice and said the same thing at the same time.


    The next moment, the air seems to be distorted, the eyes become a bit illusory.


    Wu Yihao''s eyes became lax, and they stood upright in the same place. There was no other movement, as if they were fixed in the same place.


    Cui Wenyan''s mind is also a moment of confusion, but she soon wake up. He shook the bell in his hand. The ringing of the bell is not the crisp sound of the ordinary bell, but the faint light sound.


    Just now, the orderly welcoming procession was in a mess, and many little foxes showed their original shape and squeaked.


    Ah? Is the cultivation of these fox spirits so poor? Cui Wenyan didn''t think that little fox''s bad self-cultivation is one reason, and her bell is a powerful magic weapon.


    Only four sedan bearers were still in human form. They yelled: "human, shameless! treacherous! Ungrateful The tone is unspeakable resentment.


    The four voices are the same sharp and thin, and they all scold the same content with one voice. It''s really a bit painful.


    "Kill him, kill the heartbreaker!" The four sedan bearers stretched out their hands, showed their sharp claws and rushed to Liang Bing!


    "Wait! Stop it! He is not treacherous! You want your grandfather to stop when he wakes up Cui Wenyan suddenly cried out.


    After hearing Cui Wenyan''s last words, the four sedan bearers suddenly stopped. Then the four sedan bearers stood in the same place, staring at Cui Wenyan, and the four voices said: "what are you talking about?" But this time the tone is not all resentment, but doubt, there is a touch of hope.


    "Your ancestors, can wake up." Cui Wenyan rubbed the temple. Just now, she used her eyes excessively, which made her brain dizzy. There was no time to save Liang Bing. But fortunately, she saw the whole story. So saying this saved Liang Bing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Just now, she saw a lot of pictures. Because it was just a moment, all of these appeared in my mind, received too many things, so let her whole person have some discomfort.


    She saw the grudge between these fox spirits and Liang Bing, and saw all the truth.


    "Your grandfather fell asleep, and the key to her waking up was him. If you kill him now, your ancestors will never wake up. " Cui Wenyan pointed to Liang Bing who was still in the same place and didn''t wake up.


    "You mean it?" The four sedan bearers asked again.


    "If you can talk one by one, I have a headache. If you say something, you''ll have to sing a quartet. Are you tired? " Cui Wenyan put away his whip and looked at a group of cross legged foxes behind the four sedan bearers. He thought they were inexplicably clever.


    "How do you know Lao Zu can wake up?"


    "Why do you say he is not treacherous? He abandoned our ancestors


    "How can we wake our ancestors up?"


    "Yes, it was he who made our ancestors sleepy."


    The four sedan bearers started to quarrel.


    Headache! Well, I finally know why the four foxes always talk together.


    Cui Wenyan frowned: "one of you can talk. The others will shut up first. I can''t hear what I''m saying


    "Well, for me, human, tell me your reason. If you cheat us, we will fight with you even if we are broken. " One of the sedan bearers spoke.


    "Your ancestors supported him to go to Beijing for the exam, right?" Cui Wenyan pointed to Liang Bing.


    "Good! As a result, the treacherous dog changed his mind when he was admitted to the number one scholar and wanted to marry the princess. We also sent a group of fierce bodyguards to kill our ancestors. We are still at home waiting for him to get married. If Lao Zu didn''t save us, how could he be seriously injured, and how could he fall asleep all the time! " The more the sedan chair driver said, the more angry he was. His hands in front of him became sharp claws again. He bared his teeth to Liang Bing, hoping to tear Liang Bing now.


    "It''s not like that." Cui Wenyan shook his head, "he never betrayed your ancestors, and his only love is your ancestors."


    "I don''t believe it! You humans are the worst. " The four sedan bearers cried out again with one voice.


    "I''ll tell you what the truth is like." Cui Wenyan sat down and pointed to Liang Bing and said to them, "but before that, you should solve your illusions and let them wake up and listen together."


    The four sedan chair bearers looked at each other and nodded. The first sedan chair bearers breathed out a breath. The breath floated to Liang Bing and others and dissipated.


    Soon Liang Bing and they wake up, but they still can''t move. One by one, they stare at Cui Wenyan and some sedan chair bearers, wondering what happened.


    "Well, let''s make sense." Cui Wenyan said, "if we are wrong, we apologize for compensation. If you are wrong, you have to apologize for compensation. Stop yelling and listen to me. The one you are looking for, Liang Bing, is the scholar supported by your ancestors, right


    "Yes! He''s the one who did harm to our ancestors. " The four sedan bearers were squeaking.


    "Your ancestors and scholars know each other, know each other and love each other. Later, he supported the scholar to go to Beijing for the exam, and the scholar became the number one scholar. It''s all right here. " Cui Wenyan said solemnly.


    Wu Yihao''s eyes widened.


    What is Cui Wenyan talking about?


    Liang Bing, in particular, is even more muddled. Why does Cui Wenyan mean that he is the scholar in the story?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    "You said he wanted to marry the princess, so he sent soldiers to kill your grandfather. This is wrong. " Cui Wenyan continued to tell seriously, "the fact is that the unruly and cruel princess fell in love with the scholar and wanted to marry him. The scholar refused and said that she had a lovely wife at home. The princess was so angry that she put the scholar under house arrest. Then send someone to kill your ancestors. At that time, you all came down the mountain to visit Laozu, so you were almost killed. Your ancestors were seriously injured by the guards in order to save you. Then you ran away with your seriously injured grandfather. So you don''t know what''s going on


    "The scholar is really a weak scholar. It''s no exaggeration that he has no power to bind a chicken. He can''t even beat the princess. However, he is not stupid, secretly ran out of the wall, contacted the student friends, verbally, poked the matter out. The emperor knew about it, severely punished the princess and compensated the scholar. The scholar returned home in fine clothes, ready to marry your ancestors. I didn''t know what happened until I got home. Later, the scholar did not marry all his life. He had been waiting for your ancestors, but of course he couldn''t. He ended up depressed. You think it''s the scholar who has betrayed your ancestors, so now you find the reincarnated scholar to revenge. You did all the strange things that happened in the villa. "


    Wu Yihao and others were stunned.


    Liang Bing even stares two eyes into Doudou eyes.


    Cui Wenyan then looked at the tall Liang Bing and said: "I think if the scholar had this physique before, he would not even beat the princess. Not to be dragged away by the princess and put under house arrest. "


    Liang Bing''s expression suddenly became very complicated. If what Cui Wenyan said is true, then I can''t bear it. I used to be so weak?


    "How can we believe what you say is true?" The sedan chair man stares at Liang Bing and asks in a suspicious tone.


    "It''s very simple. Take us to your grandfather and wake him up. Your ancestors should have a way to know if what I said is true. " Cui Wenyan shows his hand.


    "No, if you have evil intentions, you just want to cheat us to find our ancestors and then attack them?" The sedan chair man shook his head like a rattle.


    "Forget it. I''ll take the men and you go. You can''t beat me. " Cui Wenyan got up, put his hands around his chest and said fiercely.


    "How can you be unreasonable?" The chief sedan chair driver said angrily.


    "Didn''t I just reason with you? Besides, do I have to lie to you? You little foxes are not my opponents at all. I can kill you completely. " Cui Wenyan snorted. Cui Wenyan really didn''t blow this. She could feel that the cultivation of these little foxes was not high. It was estimated that if they went down with a whip, the foxes would be gone.


    "It seems to be." The sedan chair driver blinked, some unwilling to admit this.


    "Excuse me, how do you know about Laozu and the scholar?" Suddenly, a little fox stood up and asked Cui Wenyan.


    Cui Wenyan followed his voice and saw a little hairy white fox standing behind the sedan chair driver, trying to point out his head and ask.


    "I saw it." Cui Wenyan replied.


    "Does the ghost master have such a powerful spell?" Hearing this, several sedan bearers began to discuss in a low voice.


    "Can you see what happened before?"


    "No way. Human beings with empathy should have been extinct long ago, right


    "It''s not right. It''s not simply empathy. How can she see what happened many years ago and what we don''t know? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    "Uncle, how can ordinary people know about ancestors and scholars. She not only knew, but also said it in detail. I don''t think this person is a liar. This man seems to have a lot of power. " The soft voice of little fox rings out gently, which makes Cui Wenyan feel good. Finally, there''s a smart little fox.


    Wu Yihao''s brain has been broken for a long time.


    It''s so mysterious!


    What a dream!


    Are they dreaming?


    "You are not dreaming. That scholar should be Liang Bing''s previous life. These foxes come for revenge. " Cui Wenyan and Wu Yihao explained that she suddenly thought of something, then turned to a group of foxes and said, "you found Liang Bing, but if you can''t get revenge, you should know that he has no karma, he didn''t harm your ancestors."


    "Seems to make sense?" The sedan chair driver thought, "when we found the heartless man, we found that we couldn''t do anything to him. That''s why we did things in this villa. It''s good for his family to lose money."


    "You know what you''re doing?" Cui Wenyan rolled his eyes. "People say foxes are very clever animals. How can I not see them?"


    The faces of several sedan bearers were a little ugly. They would never admit that they were stupid!


    "Well, let go of our friends first. As for arousing your ancestors, I think I''ll go back and consult my master. " Cui Wenyan looked at many little foxes, "you can''t move the scholar, understand? Or your ancestors will be angry with you when they wake up! I don''t need to tell you how much your ancestors like scholars. "


    Several sedan bearers were silent.


    That''s to the point. They all see how much their ancestors like scholars. Cui Wenyan is right. If Laozu really wakes up and finds that they have hurt the scholar, he may be angry to death


    Dare not think, dare not think


    "As long as you wake up our ancestors and prove that what you said is right, we will certainly compensate all of you." The four sedan bearers said in one voice.


    "All right. Let people go. " Cui Wenyan nodded.


    The four sedan bearers played the same trick at the same time, and the air became slightly twisted.


    The sedan disappeared, and Zhao Qian sat on the ground in a daze. Wu Yihao and others also moved. Zhou Kai rushed forward and held Zhao Qian in her arms. Then Zhao Qian came back to her senses and cried loudly with Zhou Kai in her arms.


    "Look what you''re doing!" Cui Wenyan stares at several sedan bearers.


    Several sedan bearers scratched their heads and said weakly: "in fact, we didn''t really hurt people before, just smashing some glass and scratching the door. We didn''t want to kill that human woman just now. "


    "Now what?" Wu Yihao was at a loss. How did this happen? At first, it was weird and scary, but now how can it be so harmonious? I even think these foxes are a little stupid.


    Liang Bing is still wandering. He hasn''t recovered from Cui Wenyan''s story. The story of fox spirit and scholar''s mutual affection happened to him? Oh, no, what about him? Isn''t that mysterious?


    "Now, let me contact my master first. I haven''t dealt with this kind of thing, and I''m not sure. " Cui Wenyan took out his mobile phone and dialed Tianmiao.


    "Your master?" Wu Yihao doubts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    wait? Just now Cui Wenyan vowed that if he could wake up the fox''s ancestor, would emotion be a way to slow down? In fact, she did not know that she had to consult her master. Looking at the foxes, Wu Yihao doubts that the cunning foxes are only in fairy tales? Are these cute foxes so easy to cheat?


    "My sister-in-law is also my master." Cui Wenyan casually said a sentence, where the phone is connected, came the voice of the sky.


    "Good apprentice, what''s the matter?"


    "Master, find out what happened at the construction site. It''s a group of fox spirits who make trouble. But it''s all a misunderstanding. " Before Cui Wenyan finished, Tianmiao interrupted her.


    "Come back, come back. Let the foxes send a representative. " Tianmiao seems to be eating, said lazily.


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan hung up the phone and looked at the four sedan bearers. "The master said that you should send a representative to follow me."


    The four sedan bearers looked at each other and sent the first one. But he hesitated and said, "can we take white moon with us? She is the brightest and most promising child in our family. I want to show her. "


    Cui Wenyan knew immediately that he was talking about the snow-white fox.


    "It should be. Let''s go." Cui Wenyan nodded.


    "Zhou Kai, please send Zhao Qian back first. Liang Bing and I will follow Cui Wenyan." Wu Yihao looked at Zhao Qian, who was still scared and pale, and said.


    In fact, Zhou Kai also wants to go. He likes excitement in his heart, otherwise he won''t explore here with Liang Bing. Just looked at Zhao Qian shivering in his arms, or decided to send Zhao Qian back first.


    Snow white fox turned into an eight or nine year old girl and stood beside Cui Wenyan. He gave Cui Wenyan a sweet smile and said in a soft voice: "thank you, you are a good man."


    Cui Wenyan looked at the clever little girl and couldn''t help laughing: "why do you say I''m a good man? Do you goblins believe in human beings so much that they are not afraid to suffer losses?"


    "In fact, you can accept that we took your friends, but you didn''t. You also choose to help us. Uncle, their attitude towards human beings has always been extreme because of the injury of their ancestors. But as my ancestors told me before, there are bad people and good people in human beings. What''s more, good people are in the majority. You can''t deny everything just because of one thing. " The little girl called Bai Yue said softly.


    "Your ancestors, very good." Cui Wenyan pause, said such a sentence, corner of the eye Yu Guang looked at Liang Bing. You can tell from Bai Yue''s words that the fox spirit ancestor is a smart and gentle woman.


    "Yes, Lao Zu is really good. My grandfather will hold me in the sun and comb my hair. I miss my grandfather very much. If I wake up my ancestors, I''m willing to be your spiritual pet and fight with you. " Bai Yue looks at Cui Wenyan''s eyes and says seriously.


    "Ah? Let''s not talk about that. Go back and see my master first. " Cui Wenyan waved his hand.


    Bai Yue nodded her head cleverly.


    The little foxes stood in the same place and waved to the sedan chair bearers, Fox and Bai Yue. Then they scattered and hid in this area.


    Outside the gate of the community, Dongxiao has been waiting there.


    Cui Wenyan was a little surprised. He didn''t make a phone call long ago. Does brother Dongxiao drive a fast car? So soon?


    "Get in the car. The boss is waiting for you." Dongxiao beckons to Cui Wenyan.


    "You get in the car, Liang Bing and I will drive with you." Wu Yihao was a little excited. Always feel that tonight opened a new world, exciting!


    Liang Bing is full of question marks and exclamations.


    He wants to know more than anyone what''s going on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    The car is parked in the parking lot at the corner of antique street, which is a pedestrian road and can only walk past.


    Just entering the gate of everything has its own shop, Uncle Fox and Bai Yue feel a sense of oppression, but they soon disappear.


    "Master, I''m back." Cui Wenyan ran in happily.


    "Well, well done this time." Tianmiao touched Cui Wenyan''s head, looked at other people and said, "sit down."


    Uncle Fox and Bai Yue look at the sky. They don''t know why. They want to show their original shape and ask for touching.


    "I know everything. Let''s start tomorrow, little fox. You lead the way and wake up your ancestors. " Tianmiao looks at Uncle Fox and Bai Yue and says.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Uncle Fox made a big gift, and Bai Yue also made a gift.


    "Why don''t you rest here tonight. Dongxiao takes them to rest first. "


    Dongxiao takes Uncle Fox and Bai Yue to the backyard. Tianmiao looks at Wu Yihao and Liang Bing.


    "Hello, aunt Cui Wenyan." Wu Yihao said hello with a simple and honest smile.


    Liang Bing also followed to say hello, but he was still a little wandering.


    "Aunt, what Cui Wenyan said is true, isn''t it? Is that scholar Liang Bing''s previous life? " Wu Yihao asked excitedly.


    "Yes." Tianmiao''s affirmative reply made Wu Yihao more excited.


    "Then, aunt, can I go with you? Are you going to wake up the ancestors of those little foxes? Can I come with you? I promise I won''t cause you any more trouble. And you see I''m so strong, I can help you carry your bags or something. OK? Aunt, is that ok? " Wu Yihao has an aunt, who is more intimate than Cui Wenyan.


    "Yes. Start early tomorrow morning, I''ll make a reservation. You give Wen Yan your ID card information. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "Aunt, am I really such a weak scholar in my previous life? Is my lover a fox Liang Bing doesn''t mind to swim at last, looking at the sky tiny urgent ask a way.


    Tianmiao smiles: "do you want to find the answer by yourself?"


    "Yes Liang Bing said firmly. He didn''t expect that things would develop like this. He wanted to explore and investigate the villa. But it leads to the story of his previous life. If it is what Cui Wenyan said, then his previous life is too sorry. He had been waiting for his lover, but he was seriously injured and fell asleep. He couldn''t find him and didn''t wait.


    "Then give Wen Yan the ID card information. We''ll start early tomorrow morning. " Heaven smiles.


    "Ah, by the way, we haven''t given Cui Wenyan the money for the charm." Wu Yihao remembered this. He took out his mobile phone and transferred 60000 yuan to Cui Wenyan through wechat. "Another 10000 yuan is the air ticket and expenses this time."


    Liang Bing Leng next: "this matter, be regarded as my commission?"? How much is the charge? "


    "The same as Wu Yihao. I''ve already accepted the entrustment of villa, but it hasn''t been completely solved. " Cui Wenyan said.


    "Ah? This Commission of the villa? " Liang Bing thought about it and suddenly said, "I remember. My father said that he had found an expert to solve this problem. Let me leave it alone. Did you take the commission? "


    "I took it from someone else." Cui Wenyan said no more. Try not to talk about the affairs of the Heavenly Master association with ordinary people.


    Wu Yihao looked at Cui Wenyan with bright eyes: "Cui Wenyan, I really didn''t expect that you are still an expert, hidden."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "No, I''m a beginner. My master is an expert." Cui Wenyan shook his head, turned his head to the stars and looked at the sky, "master, have you had a snack at night? I''ll buy you some barbecue? "


    "Yes. Have a good rest tonight. We''ll start early tomorrow morning. Let your two classmates and family say hello, too. " Tianmiao touched Cui Wenyan''s head and said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Cui Wenyan nodded hard, "master, go and have a rest. I''ll see them off. "


    "Good. Let the Dongxiao book the ticket. "


    Wu Yihao looks at the clever Cui Wenyan and is surprised. He seems to understand why Cui Wenyan, who has always been silent, has been cheerful recently.


    The next morning, Wu Yihao and Liang Bing were waiting at the airport. They both carried a big climbing bag, which Cui Wenyan asked them to prepare.


    Uncle Fox''s figure is a square faced man in his forties, who doesn''t smile. Bai Yue wears a dark sportswear and stands next to uncle. It looks like a father and daughter. A stern father and a obedient daughter. Tianmiao and Cui Wenyan also wore sportswear and hats.


    Cui Wenyan waves to Wu Yihao and Liang Bing. They trot over to meet Tianmiao and their party.


    "Come on, let''s get on the plane. According to Luo Peng, it should be in a village in X province. It''s going to take more than three hours to fly, and we''ll have to change trains when we get there. " Cui Wenyan said. Luo Peng is the name of Uncle Fox.


    "It''s a little far away. Long distance tracking. Did they have a lot of effort to find Liang Bing? " Wu Yihao asked next to him, "well, do they all come by plane with so many little foxes? It cost a lot of money. Yes, how do they make money? "


    Luo Peng glanced at Wu Yihao and said: "no money, we didn''t come by plane. I found the scholar one year when he went there for a tour. He was seen by a runaway child in our family and came back to tell us. "


    "Are you here in the clouds? How cool! Or earth shrinking? Or instant movement? " Wu Yihao asked excitedly.


    Luo Peng looked at Wu Yihao in disgust and said to Cui Wenyan, "did you read too many novels? In the future, we should pay less attention to those unrealistic things. We all come here with the train, no money. We can''t do the high-level magic you said, even our ancestors can''t do it. So powerful monsters should not be in this world for a long time. "


    Wu Yihao Why feel a little sad? I''m pulling the train. These days, the goblins are mixed so bad? Also, what does that look of disgust mean? Too much! The goblins and monsters in the story are very powerful, aren''t they? Where do you know there is such a big gap between the story and the reality?


    Tianmiao knows what Luo Peng''s last sentence means. The powerful monsters who can fly through the clouds and drive thousands of miles in a twinkling of an eye have long ceased to exist in this world. Either they die, or they fly to another world, or they have changed their identity. As for the status


    After getting on the plane, Tianmiao put on an eye mask and began to sleep. Wu Yihao and Liang Bing also put on their goggles and went to bed, but there were words on their goggles: call me to eat.


    They are all in business class. Luo Peng sits by the window and looks out of the window curiously. It was the first time for him and Bai Yue to fly.


    After the plane took off, Luo Peng glared at the smaller buildings outside the window. Bai Yue also turns her head and stares out of the window.


    How amazing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    After getting off the plane, a business car was waiting for them. On the way to the destination, after having a casual meal at the roadside restaurant, we continued to set out. Finally, the business car stopped in a small town. At this time, it is already more than three in the afternoon.


    "You''ll have to find a car here to take you in. That''s the kind of car. I''ll pass by the village you''re going to. " The driver pointed to a van parked on the side of the road. On the back of the van, the words "Wuli Town - Dagou township" were scrawled on cardboard.


    "Yes, thank you." Cui Wenyan said thanks.


    When they got out of the car, Cui Wenyan was going to ask the van driver. Wu Yihao followed up: "I''ll go with you."


    "Master, how much is it for six of us to go to Huali village? When can we start? " Cui Wenyan went to the cab of the van and asked the driver inside.


    "Six people, you can go now. It''s six dollars for one person. I''ll take you thirty-five. " The driver was a man in his fifties. After seeing Cui Wenyan''s price, he asked curiously, "what are you doing in that place? Birds don''t poop. You all look so well dressed, aren''t you local? "


    "We''re going to visit relatives." Cui Wenyan casually perfunctory sentence.


    "Oh, all right, get in the car, or it''s not safe after dark." The driver pointed to the back and started the car.


    Tianmiao and his party got on the bus, Cui Wenyan paid cash, and the van started wobbly.


    Along the way, the van creaked, making people wonder if it would fall apart at the next moment.


    But, obviously, that fear is superfluous.


    The van was driving on the bumpy road. Although the body would shake, it was moving forward at a constant speed.


    "I think you city people can play. Isn''t it good to stay in the city with good food and drink? Come to this kind of remote place for excitement. This place is so poor that it''s not good-looking. You''d better go back early. " Obviously, the driver didn''t believe that they were here to visit their relatives and advised them while driving.


    "Master, we are really looking for relatives." Luo Peng said.


    "All right, all right. If you look for relatives, you look for them. However, Huali village, ah... " The master sneered and stopped talking.


    Cui Wenyan and Wu Yihao look at each other. They don''t understand why the master mentioned this village in such a strange way.


    The van was rickety for a long time, so long that Cui Wenyan and his family felt that the fare of six yuan per person was too cheap.


    "Here you are. Go down this road and walk five or six li to Huali village. But I''d like to talk to you and leave early. " The master pointed to a mud slip road and said.


    "Thank you, master." Cui Wenyan and his party all got off the bus. The driver sighed and drove away.


    "Is there anything strange about Huali village?" Wu Yihao couldn''t help but ask, "I always think that driver has something to say."


    "You''ve all lived here before. Have you ever done anything strange? So the driver reminded us? " Cui Wenyan asks Luo Peng.


    "No, we all live in the mountains. We don''t show up in this village. When we left here before, we didn''t hear anything strange Luo Peng looks puzzled.


    "When did you leave here?" Cui Wenyan asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    "Thirty years ago? Or 25 years? " Luo Peng thought about it and frowned, "I don''t remember. Anyway, the place where Laozu sleeps is just behind this village. We can just climb a few mountains to get there. "


    "Let''s go." Tianmiao, with his bag on his back, took the lead.


    "Yes, let''s go, or it will be dark. Find a family to borrow tonight, and let''s find it in the morning. " Wu Yihao said that he is more active than liang Bing.


    The winding mud road can only accommodate two people walking side by side.


    Before dark, they saw a village.


    At this time, there was very little smoke and every household was cooking.


    As soon as they entered the village, an old man at the entrance of the village stopped them.


    "Where are you from?" The old man had big yellow teeth and looked at Cui Wenyan and his party with bad eyes. He looked them from head to foot and said in a cold voice, "we don''t welcome outsiders here. You get out of here right now. "


    "Sir, we are here to explore. Stay here one night and leave tomorrow. Now it''s dark, and we have no place to go Wu Yihao came forward to explain.


    "I don''t care what you do. Where can''t you go? Go back the same way. " The old man said angrily, "we don''t welcome outsiders here. Don''t you understand?"


    "We''ll stay one night, we''ll pay. We came here by car. If we go back the same way now, there will be no more cars. You can''t walk to town at night. " Wu Yihao explained patiently.


    "Go, go. I''m really full of food. I''ll come to this kind of remote place to explore the danger. You''re sick! " My uncle didn''t listen to Wu Yihao''s explanation at all. He stretched out his hand to drive people out.


    "How can you do that, sir?" Cui Wenyan stepped back a few steps, and suddenly remembered what the driver said before. Why is this man so unreasonable?


    "Well, old man Wu, what are you doing? They are a group of people. Now you drive them away. If you meet wolves, bears or something on the way, it''s dangerous. " At this time, a couple saw them, came forward to hold the uncle, and then said to Cui Wenyan with a smile, "don''t mind, old man Wu has such a bad temper. He doesn''t like to see outsiders come to our village."


    "Are you going to stay with us? I''ll give you all clean sheets and quilts. Although they are not new, they must be clean. I just washed them yesterday. It''s so late. I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll make you potpourri. You city people will like it. It''s original. " The wife of the couple, who seems to be more than 50 years old, is very enthusiastic. The conversation continues, "however, the price may be a little higher..."


    "Yes. There are six of us for one night, plus dinner for tonight and tomorrow morning Cui Wenyan said.


    "One hundred for one, six hundred in all." The woman rubbed her hands happily.


    "Let''s go." Wu Yihao carries his bag and touches his stomach. To tell you the truth, he has been hungry for a long time.


    The woman and her man happily led the way, looking back from time to time to see if they kept up.


    The old man Wu stood in the same place, looking at the back of Cui Wenyan and his party. He didn''t move for a long time.


    Tianmiao looked up at the sky above the village. There was a black air that could not be seen by ordinary people.


    She pressed the brim of her hat and followed Cui Wenyan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Tianmiao and his party followed the couple to their house. Their house was really not small. There were seven or eight xiaoqingwa houses in total. They divided two rooms for Tianmiao and their family to live in. Six people, three girls in a room, three men in a room. On the way, the couple introduced themselves. The man''s surname was Jiang, while the woman didn''t say what her surname was. Let''s call her aunt Jiang, and call him old Jiang or uncle Jiang.


    The couple were very enthusiastic, and when they got home, they quickly opened up. The men go to cook and the women go to make the bed.


    In the evening, I ate wild vegetable cake, steamed bread, rice and some fried bacon. As aunt Jiang said, it''s really original. Wu Yihao and some of them also said it was delicious.


    Before going to bed, Tianmiao, Cui Wenyan and Bai Yue sit at the head of the bed. Tianmiao asks Cui Wenyan and Bai Yue, "do you see anything?"


    Cui Wenyan frowned slightly: "master, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that the air around me is not so comfortable. But I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong. " Cui Wenyan has already turned on the ghost gas radar, but it shows that everything is normal.


    "And you, xiaobaiyue." Tianmiao asks Baiyue again.


    "I don''t see anything unusual." Bai Yue shakes her head gently.


    "Go and call Wu Yihao over." The sky commands the white moon.


    Bai Yue nods and turns to go out. Soon, Wu Yihao and the three of them came.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing yawned: "aunt, what''s the matter? We''re almost asleep. I''m really sleepy today. "


    "Go to bed later." Tianmiao smile, "now let''s play a game, play no prize guessing."


    "Ha?" People were puzzled.


    "In a remote village, a group of people came here to explore. At the entrance of the village, they met a fierce old man who wanted to drive them away. Because there''s something wrong with this village. What does the old man want to do Tianmiao tilts his head, leans his head on Cui Wenyan''s shoulder, and asks people with a smile.


    People stare, what''s wrong with this village? Wu Yihao and Liang Bing look at each other. They are shocked and want to ask, but they are blocked by Tianmiao''s next words.


    "No questions, only answers." Tianmiao added another sentence.


    "According to the routine in the novel, this ferocious old man must be a good man. To drive these people away is actually for their good and to ensure their safety." Wu Yihao grabs his chin to analyze.


    "But it''s not a novel. And on the road ahead, the driver mentioned the village with a strange attitude. " Liang Bing frowned and looked at Wu Yihao. "Since my aunt said there was a problem, I think there are all problems in this village. That old man has a problem, this aunt Jiang has a problem, too. It''s over, sleeper. Will they give us something poisonous? Ah, I''m sorry, aunt. I shouldn''t be rude in front of you. "


    "In a word, this village gives me a bad feeling." Cui Wenyan also said.


    "We just passed by this village before, and we didn''t notice anything unusual." Luo Peng shook his head. "I didn''t notice anything unusual just now."


    Bai Yue also shakes her head.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing look at Luo Peng and Bai Yue with complicated eyes.


    Cui Wenyan and his aunt felt that there was something wrong with the village, but as two goblins, they didn''t feel it. It''s too weak! It seems that I can understand the reason why a group of human bodyguards almost took their foxes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    "You two, really don''t feel anything?" Cui Wenyan is obviously also some don''t believe as a goblin unexpectedly so weak chicken, don''t give up again asked a sentence.


    Bai Yue and Luo Peng shake their heads again. The two foxes suspected that the fox was born. They really didn''t feel anything unusual.


    "Bai Yue, Luo Peng, you should know oral skills, right?" Tian Miao looks at Bai Yue and Luo Peng who are at a loss.


    "Eloquence?" Luo Peng was stunned.


    "Do you imitate a person''s voice and tone of voice?" There is no explanation.


    "Yes." Luo Peng nodded. They don''t know this little trick. Do they deserve to be called fox spirits?


    "Well, now show what you see." Tianmiao finish, get up, in the white moon and Luo Peng''s eyelids wiped, let them look out.


    The next moment, Bai Yue and Luo Peng see the scene outside the yard, incomparably clear. The two fox spirits were horrified and restrained their excitement. Bai Yue whispered: "I can see outside. I''m going through the wall. Great. What''s going on? My Lord, you are very good. "


    Luo Peng hissed: "don''t talk, listen to them, retell to adults."


    Bai Yue nods.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing face a question mark, really? Are the two fox spirits true?


    Jiang Shu and aunt Jiang are standing outside the fence of the yard, fighting with another couple.


    Bai Yue said, and her voice was aunt Jiang''s: "your dog nose is really smart. You just came to live in our house."


    Luo Peng opened his mouth and said in another woman''s voice: "aunt Jiang, don''t be so ugly. A total of six people, you are not afraid to eat. I saw the pillar. There are two women this time, right? There''s a girl who''s too young. "


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing stare, and their brains are about to crash. It''s amazing! What did Tianmiao do? A touch of your finger is like a thousand mile eye? Let two foxes see what''s going on outside? (they are used to the fact that Fox spirits are weak. I''m only surprised by the way of the sky. I don''t think it''s easy to understand the fox spirit''s oral skills.)


    "What are you trying to say?" Aunt Jiang''s voice was full of impatience.


    "Two women, one family, our son has no daughter-in-law, this time just happened. You choose a good one. Others, offer them. "


    "It''s all from us. Do you want to leave with a woman in a word? no way! Don''t even think about it if you don''t give us any good. "


    "What do you want?"


    "Half of the potion you gave us last time."


    "You really have a face. If you open your mouth, it''s half done. Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    "Give or not, in a word."


    "Half of the half."


    "More, one third. If you don''t, go away. "


    "All right. One third is one third. "


    The two couples seem to get along.


    At this time, Bai Yue imitated a footstep.


    The next moment, Bai Yue''s voice sounded. It was the old man Wu at the entrance of the village just now.


    "You are so stupid. Don''t think of these people." As soon as old man Wu opened his mouth, he scolded the two couples for being stupid.


    "What do you mean, old man Wu? It''s the fat you don''t want to talk about. We didn''t rob it. " Aunt Jiang said angrily.


    "To say you are stupid is to say you are stupid. Do I think you rob people? I was driving them away yesterday, can''t you see? We can''t afford these people. Don''t make trouble for adults. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    "Where is the trouble? Look at a group of them, they are all children and women, and an adult man, who is weak at first sight. Am I weak? I''ll go down and you''ll be dead! " Luo Peng simultaneous interpretation to here, hear there so ridicule him, gas almost howl. The sudden change of tone in the last sentence almost made Wu Yihao and Liang Bing laugh.


    "Be smart and listen to me. You can''t afford these people. Send them off early. We''re just a few people short of finishing this year''s task. Don''t make a fuss. "


    "Isn''t it just the right time to send these people over?"


    "Are you pigs? I said, "don''t touch these people. I can''t stir them up!" Bai Yue''s voice said, "don''t make up their mind. I''ll see them off tomorrow. Do you hear me


    The sound of footsteps came again.


    "Old man Wu left with an angry face." Bai Yue said.


    "What shall we do? Listen to old man Wu, send those people away? " Luo Peng imitates Jiang Shu''s voice.


    "Listen to me, old fool. He is jealous that our two families have accomplished more tasks than him, and that we have given more potions. "


    "But it''s true that we can''t make a difference. Forget it. We don''t want our daughter-in-law. "


    "Then we''ll take care of all these people and dedicate them to adults."


    "How about six people? Otherwise, I will shout out tomorrow, and everyone will share it. "


    "Yes, yes. I''ll send a bag of rice, a bag of flour and a pig to our house tomorrow morning. " This is aunt Jiang''s voice.


    "No problem."


    "That''s it. They''re gone." Bai Yue said.


    Liang Bing looked at the people in the room with strange eyes, and then said: "a bag of rice, a bag of flour and a piggy, for one of us, then the question comes, whose value is equal to these?"


    "Your focus is really unique." Cui Wenyan said, "I thought you would ask them what the adults in their mouth would be?"


    "That''s what he is." Wu Yihao also smoked the corner of his mouth, "so now I have a little understanding of how you and fox were attracted to each other. You are a wonderful flower, even if reincarnation, or so


    Liang Bing is silent, suddenly feel that his novel seems to have some truth.


    "Auntie, what are we going to do now? If you weren''t there, we would have left quietly, but my aunt is so powerful that we can''t leave her alone. " Wu Yihao clenched his fist. "From their conversation, we can see that they are extremely harmful, just don''t know how much. What kind of people have been harmed. "


    "You''re good at pretending to be a tiger?" Cui Wenyan thought about it, and used a funny word to describe Wu Yihao''s behavior.


    "How can you say that? My aunt was so powerful that she made an earth shaking move. I''m just a little role to cheer on. I can''t even count a fox as a tiger. " Wu Yihao glared at Cui Wenyan and said solemnly.


    Cui Wenyan Why didn''t she find that her deskmate was so good at flattering before?


    "Aunt, what shall we do next?" Liang Bing also looks at the sky brightly. I always feel that there is no fear of anything. What happened in the last two days is really exciting. He likes it!


    "Be flexible. See what they want to do tomorrow. All right, you go back to sleep. Tomorrow. " Tianmiao waved, "no prize guessing game over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    The next morning, aunt Jiang had prepared porridge, wild vegetable cake and pickled vegetables for them, and asked them to come to breakfast after washing.


    At breakfast, aunt Jiang said, "I heard you''re here to explore? Did you come here to have a look because you heard about an ancient tomb here? "


    "Ancient tomb? Where is it? " Wu Yihao asked with great interest.


    "Is there an ancient tomb here? What age is it? " Liang Bing also asks curiously.


    They are not pretending to be interested. Both he and Zhou Kai like to take risks and seek excitement. When they heard about the ancient tomb, they immediately became interested.


    "It''s at the foot of the mountain behind the village. We don''t know when. There is nothing valuable, but there are some strange murals in it, and we can''t understand them. " Uncle Jiang said with a smile, "we thought you city people should be interested in this, so we asked you about it."


    "After dinner, will you show us?" Tianmiao was still wearing a hat and asked with his head down.


    "Yes, I''ll take you after dinner." Uncle Jiang nodded with a smile, but he was sorry. Although the girl has been wearing a hat and can''t really see what she looks like, her voice is really nice and her figure is good. If she is a daughter-in-law for her own family, her son must like it very much. It''s what old man Wu said. Although he didn''t believe it, he always felt that geying should. Just think about it. Give up all these people.


    Aunt Jiang is also a pity. But she and uncle Jiang don''t like the same thing. Her favorite is Cui Wenyan. In the heart at the moment is still muttering, that younger girl, looks seventeen or eighteen years old, tender, looks very good. Well, since old man Wu said that, it''s better to solve it earlier. As long as we lead them down, we don''t have to worry about other things.


    After breakfast, Jiang Shu and aunt Jiang took Tianmiao out of the door and planned to go through the village to the mountain behind the village.


    When I passed the village, the road was empty.


    But everyone felt that someone was watching them in the dark. Even Wu Yihao and Liang Bing, as ordinary people, have this feeling, not to mention two fox spirits and Cui Wenyan who has opened his eyes.


    But everyone saw that Tianmiao followed Uncle Jiang and aunt Jiang calmly. They didn''t say anything and followed him quietly.


    When Cui Wenyan''s eyes swept through the door of a family, he was shocked. She blinked to make sure she was right. There were four ghosts at the door of the house. One of them, a baby, floated beside the three ghosts. The other three ghosts are all little girls. They are not very old. One looks seven years old, the other looks eight or nine years old, and the oldest looks fourteen or five years old. They were all ragged and wounded. Were they tortured?


    As he went on, Cui Wenyan was more and more frightened, because most people''s doors were haunted by ghosts.


    And it''s all women


    But I didn''t see any abnormality when I turned on the ghost gas radar test yesterday. Cui Wenyan felt more and more strange about this place.


    Bai Yue and Luo Peng also saw it.


    Aunt Jiang and uncle Jiang continued to lead the way with a smile and told them that their village was the most hospitable. Which wild vegetables on the mountain have a good taste. When they finish exploring the ancient tombs, they will prepare a meal and a table for them.


    It wasn''t long before we arrived at the ancient tomb.


    "This is it. There''s a small tomb inside." Ginger uncle with them finally stopped in front of an underground hole, the hole is a man-made ladder, "along this ladder down, also a few meters deep, come with me."


    Uncle Jiang said and took the lead to go down.


    After Tianmiao nodded slightly, Wu Yihao took out his flashlight and followed.


    Jiang Shu is right. The tomb is not deep. After 20 steps down, you can see the door of the tomb. It''s made of two heavy stone slabs. Now it''s open. It''s dark inside.


    Cui Wenyan took out his mobile phone, turned on the ghost gas radar test, and then frowned.


    On the screen, there are lots of white dots. Those are the ghosts Murakami saw. And around here, there''s a very big white dot flashing.


    Is this a ghost? Or the ghost king?


    It''s in this tomb?!


    "There are murals, eh, and candlesticks. What Dynasty are these cabinets? It''s kind of like a dresser. " Liang Bing took a flashlight and circled around.


    "Why is there a torch on the wall?" Wu Yihao is also observing.


    "That''s the torch we made." Uncle Jiang''s voice suddenly sounded with joy, "my Lord, this is a sacrifice for you. Please enjoy it. "


    Uncle Jiang''s words fell and rang out with a bang.


    It was the sound of the tomb door closing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    "The trough! What''s going on? " This is Wu Yihao.


    "Lying trough, the door is closed. How can such a heavy stone door be closed with a bang? It''s certainly not something human beings can do. " This is Liang Bing.


    "Your focus will always be extraordinary." This is Cui Wenyan.


    "It''s just a little trick. Don''t panic. I can open it. " This is Luo Peng.


    "There''s ghost here. Does it look like there''s a ghost? " The soft voice of the white moon rings.


    "We''re here to explore. It''s like exploring. Go and light the torch on the wall. " The voice of the sky is lazy.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing, holding a flashlight, volunteered to light a torch on the wall. Sure enough, the lighter ignited at one point. It was obvious that the torch was often used, and it was soaked with enough oil.


    "Well, you see, there are murals here." Wu Yihao asked everyone to come and have a look.


    There are murals on the wall. A group of men, women and children kneel on the ground to worship a wide robed man floating in the air. His left arm is holding a baby, and blood is dripping from his arm. However, it seems that this mural was painted later. Because, this painter, too bad.


    "My little nephews in kindergarten are better than this." Liang Bing Tucao, "look at this arm, make complaints about it. If you look at this painting, it''s not even. "


    "Is that the dresser?" Wu Yihao looked at an old thing in the corner and asked.


    "It seems so. Funerary objects? Is the owner of this chamber a woman Liang Bing guessed.


    "Probably." Cui Wenyan''s eyes stopped on the wall in front of him. There was a strange painting on the wall. What is painted on the painting is completely unknown. However, the ghost gas test radar shows that behind this wall, there is a powerful ghost.


    Cui Wenyan came forward and knocked on the wall.


    "The back is empty." Wu Yihao curiously came up, also stretched out his hand to knock, issued a burst of empty pay.


    "Hammer in and have a look?" Liang Bing is eager to try.


    Tianmiao didn''t mean to intervene at all, just stood quietly behind them and waited for them to explore by themselves.


    "The hammer can''t open. I think there should be a mechanism. Let''s look for it?" Wu Yihao suggested.


    "Look, look." Liang Bing nodded and agreed. He simply took off the torch and took it for a turn. Finally, his eyes stopped on the candlestick on the altar. "Everyone, there''s blood on the candlestick!"


    The old copper candlestick has solidified blood under it. It seems that time is not far away, and the blood has not blackened yet.


    "Is it the last one who was cheated here and then made a sacrifice?" Liang Bing said, ready to reach for the candlestick.


    "Stop, don''t touch the things in this grave easily." Cui Wenyan reminded that the candlestick was not what it looked like at first sight, because the psychic eye saw that it was not a candlestick at all. It was a piece of human''s small arm bone with a candle burning on the palm.


    All the people who were just going to stretch out their hands drew back to observe the room by the light of the fire.


    Cui Wenyan uses Liang Bing''s baton to stir up the tarpaulin covered on the table. At this moment, a smell of putrefaction comes. Liang Bing covers her nose and steps back, waving a torch in front of her, "this, this, what is this?"


    There was a mass of black things under the table, and the light of the torch went up. After careful observation, it turned out that several girl''s stumps were gathered together, almost supporting the whole space under the table. The blackened limbs had hands, feet, thighs and head, but there was no complete corpse. The debris gave off a bad smell, impacting people''s sense of smell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    "The trough! No, I''m going to throw up! " When Wu Yihao saw the corpse for the first time, he could not help feeling a spasm in his stomach and began to retch.


    "The trough! Oh! Are there cannibals or monsters? Oh, I''m sorry, aunt. We can''t help being rude in front of you again. " Liang Bing is also retching.


    Cui Wenyan''s face sank. Among the remains, one of the heads could barely recognize her face, which was the same as the face of a wandering girl she saw outside. That girl was killed here? Or was he killed and brought in?


    Luo Peng and Bai Yue also frowned. Although they are goblins, they have never killed anyone. Seeing such a scene, they are shocked and uncomfortable.


    "It''s their relatives who hurt them. Because they are girls. " Cui Wenyan suddenly clenched his teeth, angry voice, she saw, saw what happened before. These girls were abused because of their preference for boys. Later, an adult appeared here who could satisfy the villagers'' wishes, but to satisfy their wishes, they had to have offerings.


    The girls were brought by the family as offerings. The fierce ghosts in it didn''t eat all their bodies. Instead, they were picky and left some behind. The soul also did not devour, let those souls wander out.


    What is the purpose of the fierce ghost inside?


    "You mean these girls were sent in by their parents to feed the ghost?" Wu Yihao felt cold all over.


    "Isn''t that insane?" Liang Bing is also wide eyed.


    "The fierce ghost is in it." Cui Wenyan took out his nine curve whip and began to shake his bell.


    The sound of the bell sounded as if it was close at hand, and it seemed very far away.


    Soon, a roaring sound like a wild animal sounded behind the wall.


    Is that the fierce ghost? Both Wu Yihao and Liang Bing were shocked, but they were soon relieved. I''ve seen fox spirits. What''s strange about fierce ghosts?


    The roar was from far to near, full of fury and fury.


    The hollow wall burst open at the next moment, revealing a black shadow inside. Black shadow barely see a human shape, head a pair of red eyes, and a bloody mouth.


    "Who is it..." The fierce ghost growled and snored heavily from his throat. As soon as he uttered two words, a whip came to his face.


    The fierce ghost awkwardly rolled to the side and dodged the attack. Cui Wenyan didn''t give him a chance to breathe, so he attacked.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing are staring at Cui Wenyan''s fight with Li Gui.


    "Is your deskmate so good? It''s like, "Kung Fu?" Liang Bing looks at this scene excitedly.


    "I don''t know. All I know is that she runs fast and has a lot of sports. Now I run to the canteen after school every noon. She''s the first and I''m the second. " Wu Yihao is also very surprised. He thinks that Cui Wenyan''s skill is not as simple as the motor nerve development. It seems that he knows Kung Fu.


    Luo Peng''s eyes widened. That nine curve whip, if they were drawn, they would really take a cold. Fortunately, Cui Wenyan is a good man. Otherwise, a litter of foxes would not be enough for others.


    Bai Yue looks at Cui Wenyan, her eyes are a little bright.


    The fierce ghost has been forced to hide by Cui Wenyan, and he is angry in his heart. How can those stupid human beings send the ghost master as a offering?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Fierce ghost is distracted in this instant, be whipped by Cui Wenyan, an arm is gone like this.


    The fierce ghost roared, turned into a black fog, and was about to escape.


    Cui Wenyan wants to chase, but Tianmiao says faintly: "let him out."


    Cui Wenyan immediately stopped.


    "Auntie? Is that the fierce ghost? " Wu Yihao and Liang Bing come together.


    "My Lord, it''s dangerous to let him out." Luo Peng came up and said.


    "What do you know, little fox. My aunt must have an aunt''s plan. You can''t run Wu Yihao said confidently.


    "Yes, aunt must have a better plan." Liang Bing excitedly looking at the exit, the stone door has been opened. He''s looking forward to the next thing. He always thinks that his aunt wants to do something big if she lets go. He is now waiting for the sky to say a word to rush out to watch the excitement.


    "Come on, let''s go out, too. Yes, he can''t Tianmiao took the lead in walking in front, others followed her and left the tomb.


    They followed Tianmiao out of the tomb and went to the village. The black shadow soared to the sky, trying to escape from here, but as soon as it flew into the air, it hit a transparent border and made a burning sound. The ghost let out a howl and fell down.


    Luo Peng and Bai Yue have been silly.


    Border?


    Enveloping the whole village in the border?


    How powerful is this?


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing also think that they are powerful, but there is no idea how powerful they are.


    Cui Wenyan looks at his master adoringly. Ah, master can do anything!


    The ghost howled and circled. Injured, he needs to devour fresh meat and soul to heal, and now he doesn''t care to choose the person who matches the eight characters of his birthday.


    There were many ghost Girls left in the village. He opened his mouth and rushed to the nearest ghost. But the next moment, a strong burning pain came. He gave up the ghost and rushed to another ghost, in exchange for the burning feeling of pain.


    "How did you get out? What have you done? " All of a sudden, Jiang Shu and aunt Jiang''s voice came. They heard the fierce ghost''s howling and ran over. They saw Tianmiao standing there intact, their faces black.


    No one paid attention to them, the sky is just leisurely looking at the dark shadow in the air, painful rolling.


    The fierce ghost screams miserably, he understands to go on like this again he is finished. He flew through the village, far away from the direction of their group. There came a couple, the couple who had talked about "business" with Uncle Jiang and aunt Jiang before.


    As soon as they saw the fierce ghost, they were ready to kneel down and worship.


    As a result, they were met with a big mouth and sharp teeth.


    Blood splashes, screams sound stabbing people''s ears are some pain.


    And the ghost also found that he devoured the ghost will be burned, but bite these humans are safe!


    "Ah, the next picture may not be suitable for children. You two can cover your eyes and wait here. Luo Peng and Bai Yue are here to guard them Tianmiao suddenly remembered something and said to Wu Yihao and Liang Bing. Then he turned to Cui Wenyan and said, "apprentice, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan nods and keeps up with Tianmiao.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing were ready to keep up, but they took a few steps and saw the miserable situation of the couple being bitten, so they couldn''t step forward. It''s terrible. The sharp teeth are falling into the skin, and the hands and feet are broken. They really can''t accept it. Looking at Cui Wenyan with a calm face behind Tianmiao.


    Their hearts are the same at this moment.


    Cui Wenyan, you are a warrior.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    Soon, the whole village became a hellish existence.


    There was blood everywhere and screams came one after another.


    Tianmiao and Cui Wenyan come slowly, watching a villager gnawed, howling, struggling, and finally there is no breath. Cui Wenyan frowned slightly. This is the first time she saw this scene. Even after she opened her eyes, her mind became stronger, but she still didn''t adapt to it.


    And Tianmiao, looking at the villagers who were covered with blood and crying, slowly showed a smile on his face. Beautiful but cold to the extreme smile.


    Aunt Jiang and uncle Jiang were paralyzed on the ground, shaking all over and pale as paper: "they, who are they?"


    "Old man Wu is right. These people can''t be provoked by us."


    "Now what?"


    "Come on, go back, take your son, and we''ll run." Uncle Jiang used both hands and feet and ran home. Aunt Jiang is following him, and her intestines are green with regret. If only I had known to poison these people in the food.


    Li Gui finally found a problem. No matter how he ran, he couldn''t get out of the village. Some villagers in the village, some girls and ghosts can''t eat it. Once they open their mouths, they will feel burning. Those villagers who can eat are all his so-called believers!


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao looks at the desperate ghost ahead and says to Cui Wenyan faintly.


    Cui Wenyan shook the bell on his hand, took out the nine curve whip and rushed up.


    This is one-sided abuse.


    Li Gui''s figure was originally as big as several people, but Cui Wenyan pulled it around, and finally it became the size of a child.


    Cui Wenyan is still ready to smoke. Tianmiao stops him.


    "Well? Master Cui Wenyan is puzzled.


    "Call the devil to deal with it. There are so many ghosts here. This fierce ghost also let them take away The sky tiny saw an eye to curl up on the ground dare not move of fierce ghost say.


    "Isn''t that the cheap devil?" Cui Wenyan is not willing to take back the Jiuqu whip.


    "If you are a ghost, you have to make achievements, and so does the local government. You''re really taking advantage of him now by driving him out of his wits. Hell is not just a noun. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "he should go to hell and enjoy himself. Use the knack I taught you to call for the ghost. "


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan immediately played a formula, strange rhythm spread away.


    Soon, there will be a ghost.


    Besides, he''s a bad guy. He''s an acquaintance.


    "Why are you?" Cui Wenyan looked at the dark ghost that appeared in front of her and asked in surprise.


    "Hey, it''s me. I''ll be in charge of you in the future. I''m still in the internship period. " Ghost difference shy smile, "forget self introduction, my name is Wei Yu."


    Wei Yu is the ghost of the high school student who saved Cui Wenyan in the school last time and was later saved by Cui Wenyan.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a ghost. Congratulations. But are you in charge of my side? Because we''re old acquaintances? " Cui Wenyan smiles and congratulates.


    "Yes, yes, thanks for your blessing. Thank you." Wei Yu laughed and saluted Tianmiao, "I didn''t have time to thank you last time. Thank you for your kindness. "


    Tianmiao waved his hand to show you are welcome. Only Tianmiao knows that it''s the hell who wants to get close to Cui Wenyan to call this inexperienced ghost messenger in charge. It seems that they will come to us soon.


    "Come and guide the ghosts to hell. There are so many ghosts here." Cui Wenyan said.


    "Much better! The first time I did a task, my predecessors must be jealous of my great achievements. " Wei Yu was stunned by the number of ghosts in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    "But why are there so many ghosts here? What happened? " Wei Yu looked around, felt the ghosts around, and asked in surprise.


    "In this village, boys are more important than girls. They were born as girls. Either they were strangled at that time, or they were raised as livestock to help the family work, and finally they were maltreated to death. Later, a fierce ghost pretended to be a God and asked them to give birth to the baby girl. The baby girl who needs to be born at the appointed time seems to be refining something evil. Reward is the so-called magic potion. It says that if you drink it, you will have a boy. It doesn''t actually work. If they can''t give birth to a boy, they say that they are not sincere and will continue to sacrifice the baby girl. When there is no baby girl, we should also devour the adult to strengthen his power. These stupid and poisonous villagers believe it and kill a lot of people. " Cui Wenyan told Wei Yu what he saw.


    "Damn it." Wei Yu gritted her teeth, took off the chain she was carrying, threw it to the sky, and the chain became longer. Then, as if she had eyes, she tied all the ghosts and fierce ghosts into a big ball. And the rest of the female ghosts, the chain again extended, these confused ghosts in turn gently locked, line up. The treatment is totally different.


    "You, who are you?" At this moment, a weak voice sounded.


    Cui Wenyan turned his head and saw Uncle Jiang who was missing a leg and an arm. She was surprised and said, "Wow, you''re not dead yet?" Aunt Jiang beside uncle Jiang is out of breath. Can you not? Head and body are separated, and now her ghost has just been locked in that pile.


    "I told you a long time ago, don''t provoke them, don''t provoke them." A head from that pile of ghosts inside out, hate to see Uncle Jiang scolded up, "you fool!"


    "Be honest." A whip suddenly appeared in Wei Yu''s hand, and it snapped at old man Wu''s soul.


    Old Wu''s hair made a sound like killing a pig. After howling in pain, he didn''t dare to speak any more.


    "This is dying, too. I''ll wait for him a little bit." Wei Yu looked at Uncle Jiang and said, "Oh, he''s still under his body. He''s almost out of breath. Let''s wait together."


    "No, no, my son, he won''t die. He has to pass on his family to us. The fragrance of our Jiang family can''t be broken It can''t be broken... " Uncle Jiang moved his body and tried to cover the people under him. But the person under the body, blood is still pouring out, the person''s neck was bitten off, only out of the gas, not into the gas.


    Cui Wenyan looked at the man under uncle Jiang. He was a man, and he looked more than 30 years old. The next moment, Cui Wenyan saw some scenes.


    After finishing high school, a man in his thirties didn''t go on studying, didn''t get married, didn''t go out to work, and didn''t work at home. He stayed at home all day and was lazy. I don''t want to marry a woman from the village. I don''t like it. And uncle Jiang, aunt Jiang said to marry good-looking, a little cultural, in order to better continue the fragrance of the Jiang family. Aunt Jiang Shujiang is so anxious that she always wants to cheat his satisfied daughter-in-law. If you can''t, save money to buy one from a human dealer.


    Before the implementation, Tianmiao and his party came.


    "At this time, I still want to continue the incense." Wei Yu smoked from the corner of her mouth, "it''s really terrible to have no culture."


    "This kind of person may be more terrible with culture." Cui Wenyan coldly said, "stupid and poisonous, there is no cure."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    "Don''t be angry. There will be a fair verdict in the underworld." Wei Yu bared her teeth and said with a smile, "it''s almost done. I have to go, too. If you need me, I''ll give you this. " Wei Yu handed Cui Wenyan a note.


    "Here''s your phone number?" Cui Wenyan saw a string of numbers on the note, and he was so confused. Ghost and cell phone?


    "It''s specially equipped for me. It''s convenient for you to call me. You don''t need to play that trick every time, because if you play that trick, you will call the nearest ghost Messenger, and they will contact me again. There''s one more procedure, so I''ll give you the number and you can call me directly. " Wei Yu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the prefecture is so modern now. I was scared when I got my mobile phone."


    Obviously, these operations are specially arranged by the local government, or to make up with Tianmiao.


    Cui Wenyan took out his mobile phone and put the serial number in his address book. He was in a mixed mood. For the first time, she began to wonder what the hell was like.


    Jiang Shuyu and his son were soon out of breath, and their souls were immediately tied up by Wei Yu.


    "I''ll go back first. Please call me. Good bye, my Lord. " Wei Yu bowed respectfully to Tianmiao and then took out a magic weapon. After using it, a black road appeared in front of her eyes. It seemed that there was no end to the black hole. Wei Yu dragged a group of ghosts on this road, the figure gradually disappeared, the black road also disappeared.


    There are still a small number of innocent women who have been abused in the village. These people can finally choose their own lives. It''s up to them to decide whether to stay here without being abused or go out of the village and start a new life.


    After they came out of the village, Tianmiao made a phone call and asked the local Tianshi association to take care of the aftermath.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bing never dared to go to the village to see the bloody scenes, but when they heard the howling at the back of the village, they could imagine how fierce the scene would be and how dare they go to see it.


    When they learned about the village, they both sighed.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s all settled. Now go to your wife." Cui Wenyan said to Liang Bing.


    "Lady?" Liang Bing frowned, "to tell you the truth, don''t hit me. Even if I really was the former scholar, but I did not have his memory, also did not have that feeling to their ancestors. I''d like to wake her up, but I don''t think I can show my deep love to a stranger. "


    Luo Peng bared his teeth: "how can you say that when you were so in love? Are you really a heartbreaker? Do you really dislike the real identity of our ancestors? "


    "Uncle, calm down. In fact, what he said is very reasonable. " Bai Yue comforted Luo Peng, "he is reincarnated. He has no previous memory. Of course, he doesn''t remember all kinds of things before. But I don''t think he means to dislike his ancestor''s identity. He says from beginning to end that he is strange, not that he dislikes his ancestor as a fox. "


    Luo Peng calms down a little and stares at Liang Bing. The meaning of his eyes is that he is a heartbreaker.


    "Do you want to restore the memory of your previous life?" The sky tiny suddenly asked a sentence.


    Wu Yihao and Liang Bingsheng took back the words behind them, and they almost got rude in front of their aunt. No, no!


    "Auntie, can you do that? Isn''t that amazing? Aunt, you are not human, are you a fairy? " Liang Bing exclaimed in surprise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    "I think it must have come down to earth secretly." Wu Yihao nodded hard, then turned his head to look at Liang Bing, "in other words, aunt can restore your memory of previous life, do you want to choose to restore it?"


    Liang Binggang was just surprised. When he heard Wu Yihao''s question, he immediately calmed down.


    He frowned and said slowly, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know. I''m very tangled. "


    "What are you struggling with?" Luo Peng bared his teeth and asked.


    "I''m Liang Bing now. I have my life. I''m a sophomore in high school. I go to school, have holidays, explore and have fun with my friends. As for lovers, I haven''t really thought about it. " Liang Bing frowned, "if I restore my previous memory, am I still Liang Bing? I really don''t know. There are two memories. Which one is true? "


    Wu Yihao thought about it. If he changed to himself, would he be willing to restore the memory of his previous life? He doesn''t seem to be sure. Once the memory of the previous life is restored, it will disturb the present life. Advantages or disadvantages? I really don''t know.


    "Let''s wake up Bai Yue and their ancestors first." Tianmiao looked at the front, "Luo Peng, lead the way. It shouldn''t be far away. "


    "Yes, my Lord, this way, please." Luo Peng obediently led the way.


    Luo Peng and his party finally stopped at the edge of a cliff, pointed to the bottomless cliff and said, "my Lord, just below. We dug a hole in the cliff and hid our ancestors in it. There''s a cover up outside, so humans can only see the whole cliff, not the hole. My two brothers are there to guard


    "How does this go down?" Wu Yihao leaned out his head and looked down. A cold wind blew up and disordered his hair. He rushed back to his head.


    "We climb down." Luo Peng said.


    "Go and bring your ancestors up." From the sky.


    "Yes." Luo Peng and Bai Yue turned into their original shape, climbed down the cliff and disappeared.


    After a while, a few foxes appeared carrying a petite woman in a lavender dress. It''s just that the woman''s eyes are closed and unconscious.


    "Please help our ancestors." Four foxes carefully put the petite woman on the ground, and they all prostrate on the ground to salute Tianmiao and pray.


    Cui Wenyan and others are looking at the fox spirit''s ancestor, the petite woman.


    Beautiful eyebrows, small melon face, long eyelashes, black hair, how to see is an ordinary human woman.


    It''s not very beautiful. It can only be said that she is a pretty lady, which is totally inconsistent with the image of the coquettish fox spirit in the legend.


    "Liang Bing, do you think..." Wu Yihao is about to ask Liang Bing what he thinks. As soon as he turns his head, he sees that Liang Bing is silent and looks at the woman on the ground subtly.


    "Why, I feel, my heart, will ache?" Liang Bing slowly squatted down, took off his coat, cushioned under the woman''s body, "I obviously see her for the first time, but I feel that I don''t want her to be hurt."


    Wu Yihao moved a small step closer to Tianmiao and asked in a low voice, "aunt, has Liang Bing recovered his memory of his previous life?"


    "No, No. It''s all his own subconscious behavior. " The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "Master, although I can''t understand human feelings at all, I really think human beings are incredible in this respect. Clearly has reincarnated, do not know the lover of the previous life, but the soul seems to have engraved the mark of love. It''s strange. " The voice of Dongxiao rings gently in Tianmiao''s mind. Dongxiao is communicating with Tianmiao with divine consciousness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "Later, you will understand." Tianmiao whispered back to Dongxiao.


    Tianmiao walked forward slowly, squatted down, stretched out his hand and brushed the little woman''s forehead.


    Liang bingding looks at the woman''s closed eyes in front of him, and his mood becomes uneasy.


    Luo Peng and several of them held their breath and looked at the face of the petite woman without blinking.


    In everyone''s eyes, the woman slowly opened her eyes, and Liang Bing''s eyes on.


    "My husband You came to me... " The woman''s voice is soft, very gentle, just wake up of her speech is not smooth, but the joy in the eyes almost into the essence.


    "Ah, I I... " Liang Bing didn''t know what to say. I stammered for a long time and couldn''t say anything.


    "Apprentice, tell her what''s going on." Tianmiao asks Cui Wenyan to come forward and tell the fox what happened after she fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Later, the scholar died of depression. Liang Bing is a scholar in his former life. But now he has no memory of the past. " Cui Wenyan told the whole story.


    "Lao Zu, it''s this adult who saved you." Luo Peng and other fox spirits kneel on the ground and say to the petite woman.


    The petite girl got up and knelt down: "little girl Murou, thank you for your help. If an adult is sent, the little girl will die. "


    "Get up. The rest is up to you. " The sky tiny light says.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Mu Rou stood up happily and looked at Liang Bing, "husband, what''s your name now?"


    "Liang Bing." Liang Bing looks at the petite Mu Rou and estimates in her heart that the fox spirit is too short, right? Is it 1.55 meters tall? You have to keep your head down when you talk.


    "It''s really nice to see you again. I know my husband won''t betray me, I know. But at that time, I had no choice but to protect my foxes and run away first. I''d like to come back to you, but I''m too hurt. I want to wake up and look for you, but I didn''t expect to open my eyes again and see you who have been reincarnated. " Murou said gently, "I''m really happy to see you again. Also, I''m sorry, husband, let you spend the rest of your life waiting. I know, it must be very uncomfortable... "


    "Wait, wait." Liang Bing waved, "you know, I''m reincarnated, but I don''t have the memory of the past. You call me husband, I think, very, very strange, that kind of feeling is very strange, you know? "


    Mu Rou was stunned and her smile solidified.


    Cui Wenyan sighed in his heart, turned his head and couldn''t bear to see it. What she had seen before was that the scholar and the fox spirit loved each other very much, and now they are strangers. One is still in the sweet, but the other forgets everything. This kind of thing is really cruel.


    Wu Yihao make complaints about his chin and Tucao in his heart. It seems that the coquettish fox spirits described in the story are all deceiving, deceiving. This little girl named Mu Rou looks more like a quiet student.


    "Husband, don''t you remember? Don''t you remember anything? " Mu Rou asked slowly and difficultly, her eyes were full of sadness and disbelief, "don''t you remember everything about us? You taught me how to draw and write We also enjoy the snow and eat hot pot together.... "


    Wu Yihao squinted at Liang Bing and spat out two words: "slag man!"


    Liang bing a face muddled force: "I am not, I have not, you nonsense."


    "And now what?" Wu Yihao just casually said that he knew that he was not a scum man. Just what to do now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    "Yes, you are reincarnated. After drinking Mengpo soup, you don''t remember anything. I don''t remember me either... " Mu Rou said out of her wits, "forget all the things we used to do. What should we do now? What to do... "


    "Murou, right? Your name is Murou. I don''t remember all kinds of things before, but when I see you, I will feel heartache and want to protect you. I''ve never felt that before. It''s a strange feeling. " Liang Bing looked at the sad little girl in front of her and said, "if you don''t mind, we can try to start again. Would you like to


    Mu Rou was stunned and looked at Liang Bing with a serious face. After a while, she found her voice: "is that ok


    "Of course." Liang Bing nodded with a smile, "let''s try again."


    That''s how it''s settled.


    Mu Rou is grateful to Tianmiao. Bai Yue wants to repay Cui Wenyan for signing a master servant contract with Cui Wenyan, but Cui Wenyan refuses. Just let the fox be around the ancestor. If you have anything to do in the future, you can come to antique street to find her.


    Mu Rou and her group of foxes buy a villa in the city and live in it. Later, she turns into a sophomore in high school and goes to Liang Bing''s school. She and Liang Bingcheng are classmates. Opened a sweet campus love, this is the Afterword.


    Where did the fox spirit get the money? That''s a good question. Murou is really rich. In the past, a gold mine was found in the mountain, which was mined by a nest of fox spirits. Otherwise, where did she get the money to support the poor scholar to go to Beijing for the exam? Now it''s a matter of minutes to sell some gold and buy a villa.


    Cui Wenyan''s entrustment on the app was successfully completed.


    And the association of teachers of heaven also noticed this member called the best disciple in the world. This member has actually completed the task that some masters have not been able to complete before.


    People at the top of the association have no right to inquire about the true information of this member. Only the government has the right to check the information, name, address, etc. of the members'' backstage. Prizes have also been distributed by the government. If they want to see it, they must report it to the government and submit an application. Only with the consent of the government can they have the right to see it.


    However, for no reason, the government will obviously not agree to this application.


    For such outstanding newcomers, the top management of the association wants to cultivate and attract them.


    So Cui Wenyan received an invitation.


    "Academic conference?" Cui Wenyan looks at the information in the background. This is an electronic invitation from a member named housekeeper No.1. Cui Wenyan looked at it carefully. It seems that it was a meeting sponsored by the Tianshi Association.


    "Yes, every year. It''s a seminar, and it''s also a contest between new people. It''s not bad. We''ll study hard during this period. We''ll take part in it next month. " Tianmiao raised the gilded invitation in his hand, "go and make a name this time. Give our shop publicity, hope to do some business, or we''ll go out of business and starve to death. "


    Tianmiao also received the invitation, obviously her invitation is different from Cui Wenyan''s ordinary invitation. At the moment, Cui Wenyan didn''t realize that this invitation is the most advanced one. He thought it was just the difference between the physical version and the electronic version.


    Cui Wenyan Master, are you really good at saying this? Yesterday, Wu Yihao''s sister-in-law came to buy an antique worth 50 million yuan, but she didn''t pay back the price. She swiped the card directly. When you buy antiques, they even ask you to have dinner. Bankruptcy? Starve to death? Are you serious, master?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    On this day, Cui Wenyan watched the shop and did his homework.


    When the wind chime rings at the door, Cui Wenyan looks up and sees Bai Yue coming in.


    "Master Cui." Bai Yue came in with a smile.


    "Don''t call it master Cui. It''s so embarrassing." Cui Wenyan waved his hand with a smile and said with embarrassment.


    "Well, sister Cui." Bai Yue also laughed, "although I''m much older than you, in order to respect me, I''d better call sister Cui."


    Cui Wenyan was really embarrassed. Although Bai Yue looks like she is only eight or nine years old, she is much older than her.


    "Sit down, what to drink? Ice water or ice cola, juice? Is it hot outside? " Cui Wenyan gets up to get his drink.


    "I''d like a cold coke. At home, uncle won''t let us drink. He said it would be bad for our hair. " Bai Yue looked at Cui Wenyan eagerly, "is that ok? I''ll drink it this time. "


    "Yes, it''s OK to indulge once in a while." Cui Wenyan takes a bottle of coke for Bai Yue in the small refrigerator and hands it to her.


    "This is the cake that Laozu asked me to send you. It''s a mung bean cake that we made ourselves. It''s very delicious and it can relieve the heat." Bai Yue put several boxes on the table.


    "Thank you. It''s very kind of you Cui Wenyan said, "are you used to it now?"


    "I''m used to it. Lao Zu has been studying at home every day recently, because if he is in the same class with Liang Guanren at the beginning of school, he will be a scum in your mouth. That''s not going to work Bai Yue said seriously.


    Cui Wenyan smiles. She used to be a scum in learning, or a scum in scum. She was the last one in the class! No one can take the position, as steady as a rock. She understands the pain of learning dregs, so she supports Mu Rou''s study.


    "Do you have a cell phone? Yes, that''s good. Add a wechat first, and I''ll send you a link to let your ancestors buy these learning materials. " Cui Wenyan took out his mobile phone, added wechat to Bai Yue, and then sent a link to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue nodded her head again and again. After a meeting, she said goodbye to Cui Wenyan and went home.


    Before leaving for the academic conference, Wu Yihao came to Cui Wenyan.


    "The project of Liang Bing''s family has started again. Are you free next month? Let''s play together. " Wu Yihao excitedly takes out a leaflet and hands it to Cui Wenyan.


    "I don''t have time. Master and I are going out next month. I don''t know when I''ll be back Cui Wenyan took the flyer and looked at it, but he was speechless.


    Because the leaflet is about a new haunted house opening.


    "I see. You''re very excited." Cui Wenyan didn''t give the leaflet back to Wu Yihao, "but I warn you, these haunted houses can be played and entertained. But don''t go to some places. For example, the villas and villages last time, you know, don''t use the word "immortality."


    "Don''t worry, not in the future." After experiencing this event, Wu Yihao also knew that some things really existed, so he didn''t dare to ignore them as before, "even if he wanted to go, he would call you. By the way, do you have the last peace charm? Sell me a few more. "


    "There''s another one. Last time I sold you one by one, it was the last one. Do you want it? " Cui Wenyan took out the last peace talisman and asked.


    "Yes, yes." Wu Yihao grabbed it, took out his mobile phone, transferred 50000 yuan to Cui Wenyan via wechat, and put the Ping''an Fu in his pocket, "good thing, more is better. I''ll give it to my father. I''m also very filial, OK


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    Wu Yihao got up and wandered around the shop, looking at the things in the shop, and exclaimed: "Wow, is this really something from the Song Dynasty? Why? This is a snuff bottle from the Qing Dynasty Let me see how much. WOW! Is it so expensive? Although these are indeed antiques, but this is more than 100000 at most, with a price of one million. Are you serious? And this, 500, 000 at most. It''s priced at five million. Are you serious? Are you black shops? "


    "Do you study antiques?" Cui Wenyan is a little surprised. She often looks at the shop. Sometimes when she is bored, she practices her psychic eyes with these things. She can really see the origin of these things. What Wu Yihao said was all right.


    "My father likes antiques, so I''m influenced by them. However, Cui Wenyan, let me say something disrespectful. Isn''t your aunt''s shop really a black shop? Is there a fool who will buy it? " Wu Yihao asked cautiously.


    "That day your aunt came to buy an antique, 50 million, no counter-offer, brush the card." Cui Wenyan''s face was expressionless.


    Wu Yihao Well, it turns out that this fool is still from our family.


    "It''s getting dark. Go home quickly. You won''t be left for dinner. My master said, "we can''t afford to eat any more." Cui Wenyan continued to say without expression.


    Wu Yihao Won''t your conscience hurt when you say that? Shopkeeper, shopkeeper! OK, I''ll just go.


    "You should finish your summer homework earlier. I''ll come to you the week before the start of school and borrow my copy. " Wu Yihao said before he left.


    "OK, I see." Cui Wenyan waved.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it''s time for the academic conference.


    The meeting was held in another province, at the headquarters of the Tianshi Association. You need to take a plane to the capital of that province first. After you get off the plane, you will be picked up by the special bus of Tianshi Association.


    This time, konghou and Dongxiao stayed at home to see the shop, but they didn''t go together.


    The journey is not far. The plane landed at noon after more than two hours.


    Cui Wenyan is pushing a large suitcase behind Tianmiao. Tianmiao is also pushing a suitcase, wearing sunglasses. After a glance in the crowd, he sees someone holding a sign with the word Tianmiao written on it.


    Before Tianmiao could speak, the young man looked at the photo in his mobile phone and said excitedly, "miss Tianmiao, it''s been a hard journey. The car is in the parking lot. Please follow me Then he took the Tianmiao suitcase and reached out to Cui Wenyan to help her push the suitcase.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Cui Wenyan waved his hand.


    "Well, Hello, my name is Yanqing. What''s your name? Is it miss Tian''s Apprentice? " Yan Qing seems to be in her early twenties, very cheerful.


    "Yes. My name is Cui Wenyan Cui Wenyan replied politely.


    "Miss Tian, my master wanted to pick you up in person, but I hope you don''t mind because I can''t leave." Yanqing said to Tianmiao again.


    "No harm." The sky tiny light says.


    Yan Qing takes Tian Miao and Cui Wenyan to the parking lot. As she walks, she thinks about it. The master asks her to be respectful to miss Tian Miao, saying that Tian Miao is an expert. Master is already very powerful. Can Tianmiao be even more powerful? I can''t see it at all. It''s so young. However, master often taught them that they should not judge people by their appearance. What should miss Tianmiao do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    There is a famous scenic spot outside the city. Tourists come here all the year round. Behind this scenic spot, there is a mountain, which is privately owned and is forbidden to outsiders. Behind this mountain is the headquarters of the Tianshi Association.


    Yan Qing drives all the way to the headquarters of the Tianshi Association. On the way, she also meets the bus of the Tianshi Association and picks up other ghost masters at the airport to rush to the headquarters.


    The bus and Tianmiao arrived at the gate of the headquarters at the same time.


    There were already many people at the gate.


    There is a staff member in charge of reception who is calling the people who get off to go this way. First for accommodation, and then free activities, you can visit the exhibition hall of the headquarters, you can also go to the canteen to eat. The canteen serves meals 24 hours a day and is free of charge.


    "This way, please, miss." Yanqing takes Tianmiao to another direction, which is different from that of most ghost masters.


    The headquarters of Tianshi association is more suitable than a high-grade resort hotel. Accommodation, catering and entertainment. However, this entertainment is different from that of ordinary resort hotels. It''s all about catching ghosts.


    "Who is your master?" Cui Wenyan asked in a low voice.


    "My master is the most powerful in the association of heavenly masters." Yan Qing also answered in a low voice, but her tone was full of pride.


    "The president? Ma Dong As soon as Cui Wenyan''s face changes, she will never forget that Ma Dong and Wu Zhongyuan came to rob her of the relics left by her parents. If Ma Dong invited them, she couldn''t guarantee that she would have a good face when she saw Ma Dong.


    "He? Of course not! He''s nothing. My master is the best. It''s not his turn. There are seven elders under my master. " Yan Qing said with wide eyes.


    "Well? "Ah?" It''s Cui Wenyan''s turn to be silly, elder?


    "Don''t you know? It''s the eight elders who really have the decision-making power in the Tianshi Association. When there are major issues that need to be decided, they are all decided by the eight elders after consultation and voting. The president and vice president are below them. My master, he''s the elder. He''s very powerful! " Yan Qing mentioned his master, eyes shining, proud said.


    My master is the best. For the sake of harmony, Cui Wenyan still refrained from saying this sentence in his heart.


    "Oh, so it is." Cui Wenyan sighed that she really didn''t know the mechanism of the Tianshi Association. I think the president is the biggest position.


    "In other words, are you going to compete this year? I''m going to take part, too. This year''s number one must be mine. " Yan Qing pointed to herself with her thumb and said with pride, "I''m not the one who blows. My master says that I''m the most promising ghost catcher in recent years. If you are in danger during the game, you can call me and I''ll help you


    "Will there be danger in the game?" Cui Wenyan asked curiously.


    "Yes, the industry of catching ghosts is a dangerous one. If the games are all home games, it''s meaningless. In spite of the danger, the judges will help. But if there''s really an accident, there''s no way for those who don''t have time to help each other. " Yan Qing shrugs.


    "So..." Cui Wenyan suddenly laughed, "if you are in danger, you can call me, in case I can help you."


    "All right, all right, help each other." Yan Qing also laughed, but obviously he didn''t take Cui Wenyan''s words to heart. He didn''t think the little girl would help him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    Yanqing with Tianmiao and Cui Wenyan finally came to an elegant courtyard. This is a garden style courtyard. The rockery and pool are elegant. A stone path leads to the courtyard hall.


    "This is my master''s yard. The guest room is ready for you." Yan Qing introduced, just to enter the hall, the door of the hall opened, came out a person.


    "Younger martial brother, why are you so slow? Master asked me to see why you haven''t come back? Where''s your guest? What about Miss Tianmiao? " The speaker, Cui Wenyan, is the president of Tianshi Association, Ma Dong! Is he Yanqing''s elder martial brother? Is that elder''s Apprentice?


    "Elder martial brother, isn''t this coming back? What about master? " Yan Qing said hello with a smile.


    "Master has been waiting inside. Guest... " Ma Dong said and looked up at the two people behind Yanqing. After seeing their faces clearly, he was stunned.


    How could it be Cui Wenyan and the mysterious woman that day? Are they the guests that master has been waiting for? Miss Tianmiao, whom master has been talking about, is the woman who appeared in Cui Wenyan''s house that day!


    "Master, I''m back. Miss Tian and her apprentice are also here. Master, master, you can make tea! " Yan Qing handed the suitcase to Ma Dong, and plopped into the door. Before he entered, he began to shout.


    "I''ve told you so many times, steady, steady." There came an old man''s angry voice. Although it sounded like a reproach, the helplessness and spoiling in his tone were so obvious. There''s no way. Yanqing is talented and pleasing. The elder dotes on him like a grandson. I have high hopes for him.


    With the sound of footsteps, the elder himself came to the gate to meet Tianmiao.


    "Miss Tian, it''s hard to come all the way. Please come in." The elder is short and thin, but he looks very energetic.


    Tianmiao nodded and took Cui Wenyan into the hall.


    Ma Dong stood in the same place for a long time and didn''t return to his mind. He asked the master to treat him with such courtesy. Who is this Tianmiao? At the beginning, she let Wu Zhongyuan get hurt as soon as she made a move. It took Wu Zhongyuan several months to recover. The second elder said that it was someone else''s mercy. Otherwise, let alone recuperate for several months, a corpse was brought back at that time.


    What is the relationship between Tianmiao and Cui Wenyan? Are you really friends of Cui Wenyan''s parents?


    No, it''s impossible. Cui Wenyan''s parents are very clear about their interpersonal relationship. They absolutely don''t have this friend called Tianmiao.


    Wait, why is Cui Wenyan here? Cui Wenyan has no qualifications at all. What did Tianmiao bring her here for? Ma Dong looks at the hall door of the gold coin and turns to find Zhou Zhenghao. Maybe Zhou Zhenghao knows something.


    As a result, Zhou Zhenghao was more surprised than he was.


    "What? Cui Wenyan is here? That woman brought her that day? What do you want to do? Bring her here to gain insight? Nonsense. " Zhou Zhenghao frowned, "this is not the place where ordinary people should come at all."


    "You don''t know?" Ma Dong doubts.


    "I don''t know. After that, I didn''t have the face to look for her, and she didn''t contact me. You didn''t do that kind of thing. No, it''s shameless. " Zhou Zhenghao looked at Ma Dong scornfully.


    Ma Dong gave a bitter smile and sighed, "I don''t want to. But you don''t know what''s going on. If that ghost King reappears, who is his opponent? We can only prepare for a rainy day. Cui Wenyan''s bracelet is really a powerful magic weapon. It''s useless for her to hold it. It''s better for us to hold it. In the future, we can fight against the ghost king and win more points. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    "As you said, one more point. I''m afraid that''s just what you think. It''s not kind of you to leave something behind when the parents of a little girl are sacrificed, and you have to calculate it. It''s too easy to be unkind. You''re just shameless. From what I know about Cui Wenyan, if you talk about the pros and cons at first, and say that using this bracelet is against the ghost king who killed her parents, the little girl will surely contribute. Look at your attitude at that time! It''s too ugly to eat. I want to rob other people''s things. Living so much, eating so many years for nothing? " Zhou Zhenghao was very rude.


    "At that time, Wu Zhongyuan said that Cui Wenyan would never hand it over, so I agreed with him when I was worried and confused." Ma Dong said regretfully, "later, I thought that we really went too far at that time."


    "Don''t say that to me. If you really think it''s too much, apologize to other girls." Zhou Zhenghao impatiently waved, "I still have something to do, I want to give my apprentice to step up the training meeting, after a few days is the game. I hope my apprentice can get into the top five and I will be satisfied. "


    "Oh, my younger martial brother also wants to participate. But I don''t think he''s worried at all. Master is not in a hurry Ma Dong also thought of this matter, "my apprentice, let''s go. I have received many apprentices over the years, but none of them have good qualifications. Alas... "


    "Yanqing? This year he is estimated to be the first Zhou Zhenghao waved his hand, "well, I''m not going to talk with you. I''m going to be busy first."


    "All right, you go." Ma Dong nodded, turned and left.


    This year, it''s still the old rule, first the new talent competition, then the academic conference.


    The rookie competition is simple and rough. All the people who want to take part in the competition are carried to one place, and then they start to catch ghosts. According to the number of ghosts, and the performance of catching ghosts, comprehensive score is given.


    The venue of this competition is an abandoned psychiatric hospital. The reason why the hospital was abandoned was that a reporter revealed their inside story. In the beginning, this hospital would accept mental patients and also treat them. However, later, in order to make money, the Dean began to act in a variety of crazy ways.


    In order to occupy the family property, he sent the main room to the mental hospital. Finally, the main room could not bear the torture of various treatment methods and jumped to death. There are also competing for property and sending competitors to this hospital for so-called treatment. There are too many such cases.


    The medical staff of the hospital, in collusion with each other, knew that the person sent in was not mentally ill, but in order to make money, they confused right and wrong and ignored human life.


    Later, a reporter went undercover for a week, suffered all kinds of torture and escaped, exposing the dark scenes of the hospital. The hospital was seized and then slowly abandoned. No one is willing to take over the reconstruction of the hospital. Some people say that the hospital is gloomy and has too many grievances. Whoever takes over will die. Even if the house of this hospital is demolished and rebuilt, the people who live in it will be restless.


    The address of the hospital is on the outskirts of a town. It is inaccessible. Most of the walls have fallen down and covered with green plants. From the outside, it really looks gloomy.


    All the ghost captors who participated in the competition were pulled to the door by two buses. There are seventy-five people in this competition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    The rest of the judges watched it remotely. For this competition, a lot of surveillance was installed in the abandoned hospital, as well as UAV shooting.


    After getting off the bus, Cui Wenyan stood at the gate and looked inside, frowning. The black air in it is too heavy. Does the association want to take advantage of this competition to clean up the ghosts in the hospital?


    Yan Qing ran to Cui Wenyan: "Cui Wenyan, you are the youngest ghost catcher in this competition. Come with me. I''ll protect you. "


    Cui Wenyan looked at the enthusiastic Yanqing and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of ghost captors and judges gathered in a hall, looking at many screens in front of them. Each screen here can show the pictures taken by each monitor. It''s convenient for judges to score. There are also some ghost masters who are guarding the bus at the gate of the hospital. If there is an accident, they can rescue nearby.


    The elder looked at his stupid apprentice talking to Cui Wenyan on the screen, and then he turned to Tianmiao and said, "miss Tianmiao, I''m sorry, my stupid apprentice is also kind." Where does the apprentice of miss Tianmiao need your protection!


    "No harm." Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t mind.


    In the hall, Ma Dong, Wu Zhongyuan and Zhou Zhenghao are all there. Seeing that several elders are carefully talking with Tianmiao, their hearts are even more confused. Who on earth is this young woman, who can let these big dippers talk to her like this.


    Yes, it''s a flattering look.


    Even the hot two elders who were not afraid of heaven and earth spoke to Tianmiao in a gentle tone. The four elders, who are always straight faced and can''t see him smile several times a year, all smile into a flower.


    "Am I blind?" Wu Zhongyuan touched his nose, "is Si Chang always taken away?"


    "We are ghost masters, not practitioners. Where did it come from? " Ma Dong Tucao, "is it more suitable for make complaints about evil?"


    "I advise you not to speak ill of the elders behind their backs. Although they are old, they are still healthy and have good hearing. " Zhou Zhenghao warned.


    "Well, don''t say that. Isn''t Cui Wenyan unqualified? She''s a ghost catcher, too? " Wu Zhongyuan asked suspiciously.


    "You want to know? Ask yourself. But before that, I suggest you two make a good apology. " Zhou Zhenghao didn''t say well.


    As soon as Wu Zhongyuan''s face changed, he scratched his head and said with embarrassment: "I was too anxious at that time. I was afraid that she would not give it, so I wanted to grab it first. At that time, I actually prepared the compensation and contacted a university. When she graduated from high school, she would be able to walk directly. "


    "They don''t care about your compensation. The bracelet is a relic of her parents. You two should really change your temper. One is so-called "focusing on the overall situation, but also considering personal feelings. One is impatient and takes things for granted." Zhou Zhenghao looked at the screen, which showed a group of young ghost masters walking into the abandoned hospital.


    "I see. I''ll try my best. But I''m old enough. It''s hard for you to change my temper. I let my apprentice take care of Cui Wenyan. " Wu Zhongyuan waved his hand and said.


    "I also let my apprentice and younger martial brother take more care of me. Cui Wenyan has just become a ghost master. He wants to know that his ability will not be too strong. " Ma Dong also said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    The ghost masters entered the abandoned hospital one after another.


    Yan Qing and Cui Wenyan walk together.


    Cui Wenyan didn''t feel abnormal when he was outside the hospital gate.


    But as soon as we stepped into the gate, a cold breath came.


    Cui Wenyan rubbed his arm. It''s summer, but when I come in, I feel chilly. Yan Qing is also wearing short sleeves, he also rubbed his arm, muttering: "this resentment is too heavy, right? It''s so cold. "


    In Yan Qing''s surprised eyes, Cui Wenyan opens his backpack and finds a sports coat to put on.


    "Here? Are you ready, too? " Yan Qing''s eyes are wide open.


    "Yes, be prepared. I also prepared a thermos for hot water. Would you like it? A large bottle is enough for two people Cui Wenyan asked.


    "What did your master teach you?" Yan Qing asked with a complicated expression.


    "Master taught me to catch ghosts. However, the most important point of Shifu''s teaching is that, if conditions permit, you can enjoy the most, and you can''t aggrieve yourself. " Cui Wenyan said, "this competition, we are going to stay in this hospital for a day and a night, right? So master asked me to bring a self heating hot pot. Do you want to eat it? "


    "I brought waffles and mineral water." Yan Qingba looked at Cui Wenyan, "there are sandwich Weihua biscuits. Can I exchange a self heating hot pot with you?"


    "Yes." Cui Wenyan nodded. He took out a box of self heating hot pot and exchanged two bags of Weihua biscuits with Yanqing.


    A passing ghost catcher looked at them strangely. Are these two here for an outing or to catch ghosts?


    In front of the monitor, the ghost master, the president, the vice president, and several respected elders were all staring at the scene in the monitor. Is there something wrong with the way of educating apprentices? They taught their apprentices to practice hard, that is, they should not be afraid of difficulties, bear hardships and stand hard work, be determined, and face the harsh environment calmly. However, Tianmiao''s way of educating his apprentices seems completely different?


    What did the elder think of? He turned his head and looked at the sunglasses hanging on Tianmiao''s chest. His granddaughter also had the same brand of sunglasses, like thousands of them? A pair of glasses is so expensive! Take another glance at the watch on Tianmiao''s hand, six digit? Look at all the ghost masters in this room. They all look like pure repair and return to their original nature. (to be realistic, it means to dress completely. To be realistic, it means to dress miserably.)


    The ghost catching masters in front of the monitor also make a lot of money, but it seems that the focus is not on enjoyment. All of them looked confused and began to doubt life. The way I used to educate myself is really right?


    "The ghost gas test radar doesn''t seem to work here at all." Cui Wenyan opened the app and said.


    "Yes, it must be blocked, otherwise it would be cheating." Yan Qing nodded, "let''s go, let''s speed up the action. I boasted Haikou in front of my master. I must be the first in this year''s competition. "


    "What happens if you don''t get the first prize?" Cui Wenyan asked curiously.


    "I can''t eat my favorite wafer biscuit for three months." Yan Qing said with a sad face.


    "Oh, that''s nothing." Cui Wenyan didn''t like it.


    "What is nothing? That''s killing me. If you don''t eat your favorite food for three months, what would you do? " Yan Qing said angrily.


    "Not so much." Cui Wenyan shook his head.


    "Why don''t you see your master in three months?" Yan Qing changed her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cui Wenyan was silent, and then his eyes lit up the fighting spirit, "the first place must be mine." After that, Cui Wenyan sped up and trotted forward.


    "Why?" Yan Qing was stunned. Then she came back and trotted to catch up, "wait, wait for me. I made a military order. You don''t have it. Don''t do that. "


    Soon, Yan Qing caught a ghost, this is a female ghost, hair, chest also inserted a pair of scissors, blood has been dripping.


    "Not a grade?" Yanqing looked at the bracelet of her right hand, stunned. To participate in the competition, each of the ghost masters issued a bracelet, which has a small display screen, similar to the size of a sports bracelet. As long as you catch the ghost, the number will be displayed on it. And Yan Qing now caught the ghost, but the number on the bracelet has no change, it is still 0.


    "Why is that?" Yan Qing frowned.


    "I think I know why." Cui Wenyan also caught a ghost at this time. Looking at the number displayed on his bracelet is also 0, and feeling the strong resentment of the ghost, he seems to understand the real meaning of this competition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    "Do you need to pass them?" Yan Qing immediately responded.


    "Yes. I think we should pay more attention to it first, and then ask about their wishes. " Cui Wenyan took out the bag and put the ghost in.


    "It makes sense. We''ll catch them first Yan Qing nodded.


    "Let''s divide the army into two groups." Cui Wenyan pointed to the other end of the corridor and said.


    "Can you do it? You really don''t need me with you? " Yan Qing asked with some worry. Cui Wenyan is the youngest ghost catcher in this competition. He really doesn''t trust her to act alone. Especially later, I heard that Cui Wenyan had learned to catch ghosts for less than three months.


    "No, don''t worry." Cui Wenyan shook his head.


    "Well, if you have anything, please call me. It''s OK to call. " Yan Qing warned.


    "Well, go ahead. You said you wanted to be the first. For your biscuit, duck Cui Wenyan urged.


    "Yes, I will. Go, go Yan Qing turned around and ran away in another direction.


    In front of the monitor, the judges and the audience watched the scene and understood that the competition really started. Soon, other ghost catching masters who participated in the competition also understood the purpose of the competition. But many people''s choices are different from Cui Wenyan''s.


    Their choice is to catch one and pass one first.


    In terms of transcendence, it is obvious that monks have the advantage. Several monks took part in the competition. After they caught the ghost, they passed on the spot. Then use the guide sign to let the ghost go to the hell to report. Of course, there are also ghosts who wake up and refuse to report. They say that they have unfulfilled their wishes and must finish their wishes before they report.


    Encounter this kind of, the wish is simple OK, the wish is difficult, had a headache.


    Cui Wenyan caught the ghost again.


    In front of a ghost said: "I want to eat Manchu and Han banquet, I also want to eat dragon meat sea cucumber, must eat these. After eating, I''ll report to the underground. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll eat your meat. " He opened his mouth and showed his tusks.


    Another ghost yelled: "you call XX to me, kiss me, and I''ll go to the hell to report. Or you can just kiss me a hundred times. " XX is the name of a big star ten years ago


    Another ghost howled, "I want girlfriends. I want lots of girlfriends. You go to find me ten eight, want white rich beauty, not white not beautiful not rich don''t! Add a girlfriend ten minutes later. Go, or I''ll bite you to death! " Then he opened his mouth and showed his tusks.


    Cui Wenyan understood that in this psychiatric hospital, there were indeed those normal people who were framed and sent to suffer, but there were really many psychiatric patients in it.


    What should I do in this situation? It is impossible to reason, let alone satisfy their wishes.


    So what?


    Just give it a beating.


    One meal won''t do, two.


    Cui Wenyan thought to do it, took out the peach sword to beat these ghosts.


    These ghosts were beaten and cried.


    Crying and Howling: "we are wrong, we are wrong, can''t we go to hell to report?"


    Cui Wenyan She really doubts whether these ghosts are really stupid or fake stupid. Isn''t that smart?


    After Cui Wenyan put these ghosts into the binding bag, the number on her bracelet remained unchanged. It seems that we need to send all these ghosts to hell to be reincarnated. Cui Wenyan thought about it, and then he asked Wei Yu to come. Otherwise, it''s not good to call him early and let him wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    The people in front of the surveillance have complicated faces.


    This time, the participants are all new people, and they have no experience in dealing with the spirit of mental illness.


    Therefore, some ghost masters are trying to persuade, some are chanting scriptures, some are bargaining to reduce the difficulty of wishes and try to satisfy them.


    Cui Wenyan''s painting style is totally different.


    It''s also related to the difference in master''s way of education, isn''t it?


    They turned their heads to see a calm face. When they thought of Cui Wenyan''s words about the greatest enjoyment under the conditions, they were silent.


    The elder said with a smile, "miss Tianmiao, you are really extraordinary."


    "Reason with mental patients They will lower people''s intelligence. " It''s a sentence from the sky.


    The smile on the elder''s face solidified, and other people also looked at the screen displayed in the monitor with complicated faces. In the picture, some ghost masters are still trying to reason with ghosts, saying that their wishes can''t be realized and that they can''t be replaced.


    "I made you laugh." Elder this time also suddenly realized, and this kind of ghost reason, that is not a fool behavior? In addition to the normal people who were framed before they came into the hospital, other patients had mental problems and could not communicate with each other!


    Cui Wenyan continues to walk forward. After crossing the corridor, he sees Yanqing reasoning with a ghost.


    "I am a sea, you have to catch me with a basin and take me away." Yan Qing in front of a ghost incomparably serious said, "you quickly become a basin, or I bite you to death."


    "I''m not a basin, and I can''t be a basin. You know that you are dead, you should know that you are not the sea, you are a ghost now. It''s time to go to bliss. " Yan Qing said patiently.


    "Yes, I''m dead, but it doesn''t hinder my grand ideal of becoming a sea." The ghost said seriously.


    "Yanqing, I suspect these patients have basically returned to normal after they died. But they are not willing to accept this fact, or are not used to returning to normal. So I''m still pretending to be crazy. " Cui Wenyan appeared and said in a voice.


    "Is that so?" Yan Qing was stunned.


    "Psychosis is a mental problem of human beings. It is a problem of some part of the body. Since we are separated from the body, we should not be stupid and recover from the pure brightness." Cui Wenyan analyzes.


    Yan Qing frowned, as if, is it really such a thing?


    "And if you reason with a fool, he will only pull your IQ to the same level as him, and then beat you with rich experience." Cui Wenyan said helplessly.


    In Cui Wenyan''s analysis, the ghost in front of Yanqing glances at Yanqing with the corner of his eye, and then turns to run.


    Yan Qing was very angry and took out a stick to knock the ghost in front of her. Then he put the ghost away and scolded in a low voice: "it''s this son of a bitch who''s been playing with me for a long time. I really thought they were still out of their mind


    "What weapon is this?" Cui Wenyan curiously looks at the stick in Yanqing''s hand. The stick is only as thick as the baby''s arm and is swarthy all over. He doesn''t know where Yanqing just hid.


    "It''s my life weapon." Yan Qing was holding the stick, and her face was complicated, "because when I was forging weapons, I was thinking about the stick in my heart. As a result, it came out. This is an accident. What I wanted at that time was to be more handsome, such as swords, swords and boomerangs. No matter how bad the hook is, it''s OK. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    "Why did you think of sticks at that time?" Cui Wenyan asked curiously.


    Yan Qing''s face was complicated: "it''s a long story, so I won''t say it for the time being. We move on. I found out that there are two kinds of ghosts in this hospital. One is the real patient in the hospital. There is also a kind of normal people who have been framed and hospitalized and tortured. It''s easy to act like a fool. The kind of normal people who die in vain may be a little tricky. "


    "OK, now we know what to do. Come on, let''s hurry up." Cui Wenyan said.


    "Yes, hurry up, for the first place." Yan Qing is also carrying her stick, ready to rush.


    In front of the monitor, they watched Cui Wenyan and Yan Qingbing divide into two groups, just like locust raiding, and there was no nonsense at all. Would you like to be reincarnated? If you act like a fool, you will have a fight. As for the kind of normal people who died in vain, Cui Wenyan also put them away first, and later discussed how to satisfy the ghost''s wishes.


    The number on Yanqing''s bracelet goes up in miso, because after he catches the ghost, he deals with it and pastes a guide sign for the ghost to report to the underground.


    But Cui Wenyan''s numbers have not changed at all. She hasn''t sent any of them to hell.


    One day and one night, long or short.


    The next morning, Cui Wenyan and Yan Qing met at the gate of the hospital.


    Then the two squatted there to eat hot pot, waiting to announce the end of the game.


    A strong fragrance permeates the air.


    Other ghost masters who took part in the competition came out physically and mentally tired, and they were staring at Cui Wenyan and Yan Qing eating hot pot.


    "Early in the morning, eating so greasy, really good?" Someone murmured, and then swallowed. That day and night, I drank water and ate some biscuits. Who will bring delicious food for the competition? This is a ghost catching competition, not an outing. Why don''t you bring drinks?


    "Hot milk?" Cui Wenyan asked Yanqing.


    Yanqing mouth also contains a lotus root, staring at Cui Wenyan: "you also brought milk?"


    "Well, I actually brought three mugs. One for hot water, one for hot milk, and one for hot soup. The hot soup was drunk last night. " Cui Wenyan said and took out a thermos cup from his backpack.


    Yanqing dull chicken peck rice nodded: "yes, yes."


    Cui Wenyan poured a cup for Yanqing with the lid and handed it to him.


    "Comfortable." Yan Qing said happily after drinking a mouthful, and then thought of something and said to Cui Wenyan, "how many have you caught? Let me have a look." With that, Yan Qing took a look at Cui Wenyan''s bracelet and was stunned when she saw that the number displayed above was still 0.


    "Don''t you catch a lot of ghosts? Didn''t you send it to hell? " Yanqing some anxious said, "now hurry to send away ah, otherwise it is not a result."


    "I just called and I''ll see you off in a moment. There''s time. " Cui Wenyan is not worried at all.


    "On the phone? What do you mean Yan Qing blinked suspiciously.


    "Ah, I called the ghost Messenger, and he''ll be there in a minute." Cui Wenyan said to continue eating, thinking that early in the morning to eat small hot pot is really a bit heavy taste, ah, I knew to eat the cake or bread in the bag.


    Yan Qing was even more confused. She blinked and looked at Cui Wenyan like a fool: "Cui Wenyan, didn''t you wake up? No, no one''s sleeping tonight. Are you sleepless and in a bad mood, or are you infected by those ghosts who play the fool? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    "What are you talking about?" Cui Wenyan glared at Yan Qing, "how do you talk? Give me back the hot pot and spit out the milk."


    "Oh, no, I didn''t mean that. Do you know what the ghost is? My master has only seen ghost messengers several times in his lifetime, and all of them have to be summoned by array or the charm handed down from the past. Do you want to call? You''re a ghost Messenger, like us, and you use your cell phone? " Yan Qing explains, the voice can''t help but raise a little bit, and all the ghost masters around also see it.


    "What jokes are you telling?" A ghost catcher couldn''t help laughing, "are you here to be funny? Funny before the end of the game? Because the competition is too intense, is it over now to liven up the atmosphere? "


    "Why don''t you call me? It''s really funny, hahaha. " Another ghost catcher also answered.


    "And, little sister, the number on your bracelet is zero. Are you serious?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get any results this time. Try harder in the future. You are still young and have little practical experience. You will grow up in the future. "


    The ghost catching masters around all laughed in good faith and thought Cui Wenyan was extremely naive. I don''t know who brought the apprentice. How can it be a little silly?


    Cui Wenyan frowns. Isn''t Yan Qingzhen in the donkey? Does it need to be that complicated to call on ghost messengers?


    Monitoring in front of the people is a stagnant face, and then coincidentally looked at the sky.


    They don''t know who Tianmiao is. But looking at the attitude of several elders towards her, we can see that this person is definitely not simple. Cui Wenyan is her apprentice. It''s probably true to call GUI cha Apprentice, don''t laugh. After a while, you will be beaten in the face, and you won''t look good on your teacher''s face. The ghost masters prayed in their hearts.


    Just as the ghost masters at the door of the hospital were laughing, the air suddenly became a little twisted.


    Wei Yu in black suddenly appeared in front of the crowd, floating in the air. He had a huge chain around him and a whip in his hand.


    After seeing Cui Wenyan, he raised his hand and said, "Yo, I''ll be right here when I get your call. You''re not late, are you? "


    "No, you take them with you. There are still a few who are resentful. I will take them to fulfill their wishes first Cui Wenyan stood up, opened the bag and released a bunch of ghosts.


    Wei Yu threw out the chain and tied up a group of ghosts. She was surprised and said, "there are many ghosts this time. Why do you have so many ghosts every time? Last time so many let me directly become a regular. "


    At the same time, the number of bracelets on Cui Wenyan''s hand is rising rapidly, from 0 at the beginning to 35. More than 34 on Yanqing bracelet.


    The ghost catching masters at the gate of the hospital are petrified.


    Is this a ghost?


    Did the ghost show up?


    What''s more, it was Cui Wenyan who called. Is the ghost and Cui Wenyan acquaintances?


    "Cui, Cui Wenyan, do you really know GUI cha? I, it''s the first time I''ve seen a ghost Yan Qing stammered.


    "Yes, I do. Why do you all have this expression? When the ghost catches it, it''s all given to the ghost messenger? " Cui Wenyan looked at the shocked expression of the ghost masters on the scene, puzzled, and naturally said such words.


    "Who, who told you that?" Yan Qing opened her eyes to see the ghost in front of her, and refused to move her eyes. Ghost, ghost! He was lucky to see the ghost. If you catch a ghost, you stick a guide to let it find its way to hell. That''s the routine, okay? With random call ghost bad, this kind of operation is not unusual, good!


    Who told me that? Cui Wenyan was stunned. It seems that master didn''t directly say anything about this. But the master''s tone of voice was so casual. Of course, he acquiesced that if he caught a ghost, he would give it to the ghost messenger. Now it seems that this operation is not ordinary?


    "Yuan, you are the real big man. I''ll ask for cover later. " Yan Qing stammered and said, "who said that just now? Who said that Wen Yan was funny? Again This guy gave full play to the extreme, and his address became Wenyan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Looking at Cui Wenyan and Yan Qing, what can they say?


    You can''t say anything.


    Ma Dong, Wu Zhongyuan and Zhou Zhenghao''s apprentices all have question marks in their hearts. Master, are you serious? Let me take care of this little girl, but you see, he is a big man, a big man who is hidden. You can''t get in touch with GUI Chai. GUI Chai seems to have a good relationship with her.


    "Woo woo, you are more miserable than me. I can''t eat my favorite biscuit for three months. " Yan Qing looks at the number on Cui Wenyan''s bracelet and starts to cry.


    "Oh, don''t cry, you can eat other substitutes." Cui Wenyan comforted.


    "Yes. I can''t eat my favorite biscuit, but I also have my favorite milk tea, cake, hot pot, dry pot, barbecue... " Yan Qing counted with her fingers, but soon her fingers were not enough.


    Cui Wenyan Thanks to her sympathy for Yan Qing just now, she really lost her compassion. Yanqing is a teaser!


    "Well, it''s time. Come out. " The ghost catching masters standing outside the door of the hospital greet the contestants standing at the door of the hospital.


    "Gone, gone." At this time, everyone finally recovered from the shock just now and was ready to end the competition.


    Cui Wenyan and Yan Qing are also ready to go out. However, at this moment, their eyes suddenly turn black, and the scene changes instantly.


    And the ghost masters standing outside the hospital were stunned, and all the competitors in the hospital disappeared. Including GUI Cha who was standing next to Cui Wenyan just now.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is it the ghost messenger who took them as guests?"


    "Nonsense. How can a living man go to hell? "


    "Well, what''s wrong? What a heavy complaint. What''s the matter? "


    The ghost masters were surprised to see the empty hospital at a loss. Some ghost master came forward, but when he came to the door of the hospital, he held out his hand and was directly burned by a terrible anger. If he didn''t take it back in time, it was unknown whether he could keep it.


    In front of the monitor, the people who were watching also changed their faces. They suddenly stood up and rushed to the door of the hospital.


    Just for a moment, those young ghost masters disappeared.


    And that resentment, obviously, is not what ordinary fierce ghosts can do.


    Is it the ghost king?


    That''s too bad. This time, all the rookies from all walks of life participated in the competition. They had extraordinary talent and spent a lot of time and energy to cultivate them. If these people have an accident, it''s a loss they can''t estimate.


    The next moment, all the monitoring turned into snowflakes, no longer see any pictures. The ghost masters of the people present were all impatient. No one expected this to happen.


    "We have explored that hospital for a long time, and there is no strong grievance. It''s very suitable for the rookie competition


    "But what happened to the strong resentment just now?"


    "Where is the fierce ghost? No, it should be the king of ghosts. It''s the ghost king who took them


    "What can we do? Is it the ghost king of that year? "


    Tianmiao also stood up and frowned at the scene in the surveillance.


    "Miss Tianmiao, what can you do? Do you know what''s going on? Can you save those children? " The elder said anxiously. It can be seen from the monitoring that it is definitely the ghost king, and its strength exceeds their imagination.


    Is the ghost King premeditated, waiting for the new people to come to the hospital?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    "Miss Tianmiao, please help those children." The two elders also came and saluted Tianmiao. He is in a state of great anxiety at the moment, and his grandson has also participated in the competition. Now he has no trace. The change caught them all by surprise.


    Tianmiao raised his hand to signal the elders to be quiet first.


    "This time, it''s not that simple." Tianmiao looked up at the door, "the king of hell is coming, too?"


    What?


    What does that mean?


    At this time, the temperature in the hall suddenly dropped a few degrees, and a cold wind came in. A sense of oppression followed.


    A tall figure appeared at the door. He was wearing a crown and a Navy crown. He had a cold face and was not angry. With his appearance, the air around him was even colder. His appearance is consistent with the portraits in many sects. That kind of pressure also made the ghost masters in the hall want to kneel down.


    He came step by step, every step, catching ghost masters feel great pressure. Catch ghost masters, quickly let go, make way in the middle. Then kneel down in turn to worship.


    "Lord Yama..." The elder''s lips trembled. He met Yama once, when he was very young. His people united with hundreds of powerful ghost masters to encircle and suppress a ghost king. But so many people are not the opponent of the ghost king, but his people used the method handed down from their ancestors to call the king of hell.


    I didn''t expect that Yama really responded to them and showed up.


    Then there was a terrible battle. Yama was wounded and took away the ghost king who was about to be broken up.


    I didn''t expect that after many years, he could still see his highness Yama.


    The elder also knelt down slowly and bowed his head to salute.


    The king of hell walked slowly to the front of the sky, bent down and bowed, and his voice rang out: "see you."


    Kneeling in the hall, the ghost masters felt that they were going to have cerebral hemorrhage.


    Yama, it''s Yama!


    They catch the ancestors of the ghost masters, and the king of hell they worship, now salute at Tianmiao and respectfully call her Lord. Who is Tianmiao? Who is it?!


    "Get up." The sky tiny light says.


    "My Lord, I''m here to ask for your help." Yama stood up straight and said with a dignified face, "there is a ghost king who has been developing his power. When we find out, it''s too late. He took control of a city, and that city gradually got out of our control. Many people died in vain, but the soul didn''t come to the hell to report. We sent a lot of ghost messengers to explore, but they never came back and there was no trace. "


    "I see." Tianmiao sat down again, "I will solve it. However, I want those children to experience first. Sit down and have a look. "


    When the king of hell heard Tianmiao''s words, he finally put down his heart.


    "Tea." Tianmiao looked at the ghost masters who were kneeling on the ground. After giving orders, he turned his head and looked at the king of hell, "have a meal together? What would you like for lunch later? "


    "Whatever you want." Of course, the king of hell would not order, but said solemnly.


    There was another suffocation in the hall. The dialogue between the big guys is a little grounded.


    "Elder, make arrangements." After Tianmiao finished, he waved his hand, and the snowflakes on many screens in the hall disappeared, showing the figures of the ghost masters who had participated in the competition before, "all watch first. It''s an accident this time. Don''t worry. The king of Hell won''t accept it if he dies. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    "Yes." Yama nodded.


    But the king of hell, who was a little worried, didn''t say it. He won''t accept the souls of these ghost masters, but what about the ghost king who controls that city?


    In fact, the king of hell is also the king of ghosts, the existence of ghosts and gods.


    He is not omnipotent.


    He didn''t show his worry. He turned his head and looked at the sky.


    But I see Tianmiao smile and turn to look at him.


    "My lord..." Yama whispered.


    "Your wish is coming true." The sky is tiny but lightly way such a sentence.


    The king of hell was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the figure on the big screen. He saw Cui Wenyan and the bracelet on Cui Wenyan''s hand.


    Looking at the bracelet, the expressionless face of Yama finally had a touch of softness.


    At the moment Cui Wenyan a group of people, standing in a street, are dazed looking around.


    "Where is this? Hallucinations? " The ghost master asked.


    "No, it''s all real. Those are human beings. " There is a Taoist dressed up to catch the ghost master, a dignified face back to the road.


    "How did we come here?"


    "Let''s look around and meet here in two hours. Do you have any comments?" A master of catching ghosts came forward and said, "we all know this master of catching ghosts. This is the apprentice of Ma Dong, President of Tianshi Association.". He is a steady man with a sense of propriety. He has a good reputation.


    No one commented, so they decided to look around.


    Yan Qing, of course, is clinging to Cui Wenyan''s thigh.


    "It''s strange that Wei Yu is gone, too." Cui Wenyan takes out his mobile phone and tries to dial Wei Yu''s phone, but there is a busy tone, and then there is no sound at all.


    "Wei Yu? The name of the devil Yan Qing asked curiously.


    "Yes. It''s a little weird. " Cui Wenyan looked around, "this place, can you see where it is?"


    "It''s a bit like k city. I''ve been there twice before. I remember that platform, too. " Yan Qing looked at the bus stop in front of her and frowned in doubt, "but K city is more than 1000 miles away from the hospital where we competed. How can we suddenly move to K city?"


    Yan Qing said and walked to the platform. As she walked, she said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Cui Wenyan followed him closely. The other ghost captors are also working separately.


    "Lying trough? Hell, is it really K city? " Yan Qing looks at the sign on the platform, and the whole person is shocked.


    "Come on, take this bus. Let''s go to the terminal. The terminal is a scenic spot. It''s very famous. Let''s make sure. " Yanqing greets Cui Wenyan to get on the bus.


    Two people on the bus, Yanqing from the body out of a few coins, put money.


    "You have coins with you?" Cui Wenyan was surprised.


    "Sometimes I flip a coin to make a decision, so I bring some." Yan Qing embarrassed said, he looked back, "a position, go, we go to sit."


    Cui Wenyan followed Yan Qing, but frowned and thought about something.


    After they sat down, Yanqing looked at Cui Wenyan and frowned all the time. She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "what did you find?"


    "A lot of people just got on the bus with us, right?" Cui Wenyan asked.


    "It seems to be." Yan Qing thought about it and nodded not sure.


    "Before I got on the bus, I saw that there were not many places in the window. But with so many people on the bus, why do they all have seats? No one''s standing right now. " Cui Wenyan expressed his doubts.


    Yan Qingshu looked up to the front.


    Everyone has a seat! No one was standing. The location is just enough.


    This is weird!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    "Did you get off by the back door?" Yan Qing said doubtfully.


    "I didn''t notice. Let''s have a look at the next stop." Cui Wenyan said in a low voice.


    At the next stop, they observed carefully and found something strange. How many people come up, how many people go down, no more, no less, just enough for a car of people, everyone can have a place. And it''s orderly. There''s no pushing.


    After arriving at the terminal, Yanqing raised her eyes and said, "this scenic spot used to be crowded. Now, it doesn''t seem to be much. "


    "There''s a queue for tickets over there. Take a look." Cui Wenyan suddenly pointed to a team and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Qing looked over and said, "have you found anything strange?"


    "I don''t know. I always feel something is wrong, but I can''t say it." Cui Wenyan frowned at the neat line.


    Some of the people who got off with Cui Wenyan also went to scenic spots. Those people are at the back of the line. The team was always in order, but there was a personal intention to jump in.


    Those are two strong young men. Two people regardless of other people''s accusations, will jump in the front of the line.


    But the next moment, strange things happened, two men disappeared out of thin air.


    The people in the queue were stunned and thought they were dazzled. But just now it was clear that there were two men who wanted to jump in the queue. Why did they suddenly disappear.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and there was a lot of discussion, and there was a lot of talk about the thriller just now. It''s possible for one person to be dazzled, but it''s impossible for so many people to be dazzled.


    "What the hell?"


    "Aliens?"


    "It''s impossible that so many of us have hallucinations."


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qing also witnessed the whole process. He frowned and said to Cui Wenyan, "just for a moment, I felt a strange smell."


    "Those two are dead." Cui Wenyan''s face sank down and said in a low voice.


    "What did you say?" Yan Qing was shocked.


    "Those two are dead. Just now, the space seemed to have torn a hole. It was a sheet full of long and sharp teeth, which swallowed the two people directly. I see a lot of blood Cui Wenyan slowly said, "I also saw their souls, it seems to be put away."


    Yan Qing looks at Cui Wenyan incredulously.


    "My eyes are psychic eyes. I can see a lot of things that no one else can see. Come with me Cui Wenyan turned and ran in one direction, followed by Yan Qing.


    Psychic eye?!


    Yan Qing follows Cui Wenyan and looks at his thin back. She is shocked. The legendary psychic eye actually exists. And it''s so close to you.


    Cui Wenyan found a bike sharing and told Yanqing to keep up. Yan Qing also swept a bicycle in a hurry and followed Cui Wenyan.


    Two people ride all the way. When they pass an intersection, a group of pedestrians are passing the zebra crossing to go to the opposite side of the road. At this time, a car comes over, which means no comity at all. On the contrary, they want to speed up to pass before the group of pedestrians cross the road.


    The next moment, the car suddenly turned over, jumped into the air, and then disappeared.


    "Dead." Cui Wenyan stopped the car, looked at the air and said in a deep voice.


    The group of pedestrians stood in the same place with a confused face, just like the group of people queuing in the scenic area before, and began to doubt their own eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Qing is also full of questions.


    Cui Wenyan hasn''t answered yet. There is a dispute nearby.


    "Why don''t you pay attention when you walk? You''re right if you hit someone? I broke my cell phone, too. " A girl with a broken cell phone angrily accused another tall girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    "You can''t hold it yourself, blame me?" The tall girl didn''t think so. She said with disdain, "it''s just a broken cell phone, not Apple''s, so it''s only one or two thousand yuan?"


    "Is it a question of how much? When you walk without looking at the road, you bump into someone else and break their mobile phone. Shouldn''t you pay for it? " The people nearby can''t look down and blame the tall girl.


    "What''s the noise? Why don''t you just change the screen? How much can this kind of mobile phone cost? I''ll give you 100 yuan. Stop talking nonsense. " Tall girl disdains to say.


    "How can you do that?" The girl with the mobile phone said angrily.


    "What''s the matter with me? Do you blame me for not holding it yourself?" The tall girl sneered, ready to continue to say something, but her voice suddenly stopped, she disappeared out of thin air, and where she disappeared, there were a few drops of blood.


    The girl with the mobile phone let out a scream and didn''t understand what was going on. Several people around the audience were also stunned. A big living man, disappeared in an instant.


    "Dead." Cui Wenyan''s face is as deep as water.


    "What the hell is going on?" Yan Qing couldn''t help being rude. Just now, he saw that the space was distorted, with a lot of resentment, bloody mouth, glowing teeth, and the moment that the tall girl was chewed alive.


    "I think I know what the ghost is doing behind it." Cui Wenyan''s expression is complicated, "the so-called order Those who don''t obey the law are all dead. No matter how serious it is, we should accept punishment, which is death. Do you want to build an absolutely orderly city? "


    "Lying trough!" Yan Qing continued to burst out, angry in her heart, "is this poisonous? Although some people do owe a lot in real life, it''s not a mistake to let people die. "


    Yan Qing just finished, in front of a car, because the pressure of the double solid line, even people with the car disappeared. Needless to say, the driver also died.


    A girl stood in front of the garbage can, looked at the garbage can of dry and wet garbage classification, holding a cup of milk tea in her hand, seemed to be hesitating whether it belonged to dry garbage or wet garbage. After hesitating for a moment, she threw the cup into one of the garbage cans.


    Then she disappeared out of thin air.


    "Lying trough!" This time, even Cui Wenyan couldn''t help being rude. The end of garbage classification error is also fatal. Is the ghost king who controls this city crazy?


    "How to break the game? I think if it goes on like this, all the people in this city will die. " Yan Qing wiped a cold sweat and asked Cui Wenyan.


    Cui Wenyan was just about to speak when Yanqing''s mobile phone rang. When he picked it up, a voice came from his mobile phone.


    "Little martial uncle, this city should be occupied. We can''t get out and there''s no way to get in. All the high-speed trains are out of the airport. We found the problem, the people who broke the law and made mistakes, disappeared. People are still disappearing. " It''s Ma Dong''s apprentice who called.


    "The one who can control a city should be the ghost King level. And it''s not an ordinary ghost king. Don''t act rashly. Go back to the gathering place and wait. You''re not rivals. I hope they can help as soon as possible. " Yanqing some worry said. That is to say, all the ghost masters participating in the competition are not the opponents of the ghost King behind the scenes.


    "Come with me." Cui Wenyan hung up in Yanqing and rode his bike to a direction.


    "Wait for me." Yan Qing put away her mobile phone and quickly followed up, "Cui Wenyan, don''t be impulsive. I think the ghost King behind the scenes is extraordinary. We are not rivals at all. We''d better wait for the rescue of the masters."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    "No Cui Wenyan refused. "You can wait for me here. I''ll go there and have a look." There is a voice in Cui Wenyan''s heart telling her that the ghost king who controls the city is the one who killed her parents. It must be. It can''t be wrong!


    She wants revenge, she wants revenge!


    How can Yan Qing let Cui Wenyan go alone? He pedals his bicycle and follows behind. Then he saw that Cui Wenyan''s two thin legs were as fast as the wind, and soon left him a big part.


    This? This? It''s impossible! A little girl, how powerful?


    Yan Qing did not admit defeat, but also accelerated the pace. But looking at Cui Wenyan''s back more and more far away, he couldn''t believe it.


    He, Yan Qing, a strong 22-year-old man, can''t compete with a 17-year-old high school girl by bike on this day.


    What a shame of a lifetime!


    The ghost masters in front of the monitor watched the scene, and their mouths twitched. I want to laugh, but it''s not suitable to laugh in this situation.


    The world in Cui Wenyan''s eyes has changed. In her eyes, the city in front of her is shrouded in a black atmosphere. The place with the most black air is not far ahead. Is that where the ghost king is?


    Cui Wenyan finally stops in front of a park and puts her bicycle in place. She steps into the park and walks towards the most dark place.


    The park is empty, but the smell of blood is disgusting. When passing by the artificial lake in the park, Cui Wenyan saw the scene inside and took a breath. There is almost no water in such a large artificial lake, which is full of broken human limbs, shocking. It''s all the people who died in vain in this city. There is no soul. The soul is not here.


    Cui Wenyan went on and finally saw the figure sitting on the swing on a piece of sand.


    "Well, there''s a rabbit. Not bad. As the first ghost catcher, I will reward you well. " "People" sitting on the swing looked up and said in a languid voice.


    When Cui Wenyan saw the face of the man clearly, his face changed dramatically. Without saying a word, he took out his own nine curve whip and attacked directly.


    She was very sure that the ghost king in front of her was the one who killed her parents. Because the ghost King''s face is her father''s face!


    "You filthy thing, with this face?" Cui Wenyan rushed up with a nine curve whip.


    "Face? Oh, it seems that this face is someone you know. " Ghost King chuckles, the next moment has disappeared from the original place, Cui Wenyan pounced on an empty.


    "What about this face?" The ghost King changed his face again. It was Cui Wenyan''s mother''s face.


    Cui Wenyan stood in the same place, his eyes full of hatred, quietly looking at the ghost king, and then shook the bell in his hand.


    The ghost King''s eyes were a little dazed for a moment, and then recovered. Instead of being careless before, he looked at Cui Wenyan with a dignified face and spat out a few words from his mouth: "interesting."


    "Go to hell!" Cui Wenyan once again waved the nine whip attack up, and then with the hands of the bell.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yan Qing came to the park with her tongue sticking out, she heard a loud noise and a howl in front of the park.


    "You smelly girl! Die for me, die for me


    The blackness of the park soared.


    Yan Qing gave a cry and rushed inside. Did Cui Wenyan find the ghost king? She fought with the ghost king. What did she do to make the ghost king so angry?


    The end of this world tomorrow, the next world, the ancient queen of salted fish


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    When Yan Qing saw the scene in front of her, she was a little suspicious of life.


    Cui Wenyan''s whip dance makes the ghost king a top.


    It''s not a thriller, is it a comedy? Yan Qing could not help but make complaints about him.


    And the people in front of the monitor are stupid.


    In his imagination, after Cui Wenyan found the ghost king, it was bound to be a fierce battle. He was bound to hit the sand and rock, shaking the earth. As a decent Cui Wenyan, he may suffer some losses first, be beaten and spit blood, then stimulate the power of the wasteland, fight back by the Jedi, and then defeat the ghost king. He is also seriously injured. He is forced to stand up in the sunset, with a touch of blood on his mouth. Facing the sunset, he shows a faint smile of relief.


    However, these are non-existent, just their imagination.


    In fact, Cui Wenyan waves a nine curve whip to turn the ghost king into a top. The ghost King couldn''t get close to him at all. As soon as he was whipped, he was in agony and howled miserably.


    "Cui Wenyan, is it so strong?" Yan Qing blinked, looked at the scene in front of her and muttered to herself.


    "Run Suddenly Cui Wenyan gave a big drink.


    Yan Qing looked back and saw the ghost King coming to him.


    "The trough! I''ll be a soft persimmon one day, too. " Yan Qing turned around and ran, yelling, "Cui Wenyan, help me, master, help me. I can''t make it."


    The ghost King couldn''t beat Cui Wenyan, so he came to pinch the persimmon.


    The elder in front of the monitor stood up out of control and looked at Tianmiao pitifully: "miss Tianmiao..." Help my apprentice, help my little apprentice.


    Tianmiao smiles. The next moment, she has disappeared in the same place.


    The picture in the monitoring has changed. Tianmiao appears in front of the ghost king and blocks Yanqing behind.


    "Master!" Cui Wenyan cried out happily when he saw Tianmiao.


    The ghost king looked at the sky in front of him in consternation, and his fear rose in his heart. This time, he turned around and ran away. As a ghost king, he even forgot to escape in other ways.


    But the next moment, the ghost king will find that he can''t move.


    "Thank you for saving my life, miss Tianmiao." Yan Qing wiped the sweat on her forehead and ran up to meet Cui Wenyan and stood beside Tianmiao.


    "Well? However, miss Tianmiao, why did you suddenly appear? Aren''t you in the headquarters? Can you really move in an instant? " Yan Qing suddenly thought of something, said excitedly, dancing up, "can have Cui Wenyan such a powerful apprentice, you must be more powerful."


    "I asked the same question last time, and master''s answer was that we should pay attention to science, not delusion." Cui Wenyan looks at his master with a wooden face.


    "Ah ha ha, because Xiao Wenyan is so cute, I can''t help teasing him." Tianmiao laughed, "yes, you''re right. I just moved here in an instant."


    "What?" Yan Qing and Cui Wenyan are stunned.


    "Wenyan, you still have a long way to go in the future. And I''ll wait for you at the end of the road. " Tianmiao said gently.


    Cui Wenyan''s heart rose great uneasiness, she stepped forward a few steps, grabbed Tianmiao''s clothes: "master, where are you going? Don''t you want me? "


    "What nonsense?" Tianmiao stretched out his hand and pulled Cui Wenyan''s cheek to both sides. "How can I not have such a lovely apprentice? Master has something to deal with. You should grow up quickly. Master is waiting for you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    "Master, what''s the matter? What happened? " Cui Wenyan heard that Tianmiao said so, and he finally settled down a little and continued to ask.


    "I wanted to grow up with you, but something happened. I need to deal with it. However, in the future, someone will accompany you. " Tianmiao reached out and touched Cui Wenyan''s head. "You have many friends, Wu Yihao, Liang Bing, Yan Qing, and relatives..."


    "Relatives?" Cui Wenyan was stunned. She''s an orphan. Where did she come from?


    "Your brother." Tianmiao smiles, and moves his hand to Cui Wenyan''s forehead. "Your memory should also be unsealed."


    Cui Wenyan only felt dizzy, and many pictures appeared in his mind.


    Tianmiao turned his head, looked at the king of hell who suddenly appeared beside her, and said in a soft voice, "how do you deal with this ghost king? You can do it yourself. I''m going to go back to the city now. Let your subordinates go first. "


    "Yes, my Lord." Yama looked at the man who covered his head on one side. His cold face, which had no expression, raised a touch of worry.


    "It''s OK. It''s just restoring memory." The sky makes a sound.


    Yanqing petrochemical in situ, associate with the words of the sky, and then see the appearance of the man''s dress, the brain in the crazy roar.


    Is this the king of hell? The one the master worships every day.


    Brother?


    Cui Wenyan''s brother? Hell?


    Huh?


    Is Cui Wenyan''s backstage so hard?


    The big guy in the big guy?


    "Brother..." Cui Wenyan finally slowly raised his head and looked at the king of hell dimly with tears floating in his eyes.


    "Do you remember me?" Yama asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, yes." Cui Wenyan kept nodding, but tears could not stop flowing down.


    A long time ago, Yama was not Yama, but a simple young man in the countryside. He and his younger sister depended on each other. In order to make his younger sister''s life better, he resolutely joined the army. Finally, with his superb martial arts skills and extraordinary courage, he climbed up step by step and became a generation of general. He was also called the God of war by the people. When Yama came back to his hometown, ready to pick up his sister who was entrusted in his hometown, he was shocked by the changes in front of him. The village was plagued and no one was spared.


    Yama was so miserable that he didn''t want to accept this reality. I left with my sister''s bones. I want to revive my sister, but this is basically impossible.


    Later, Yama died of illness and came to the hell. His predecessor told him that his fate with his sister was over. Plague is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster. My sister''s soul is unstable, and after she died in vain, her soul will dissipate.


    Yama was in great pain. His predecessor told him that if he wanted his sister to reincarnate, he would take over Yama, take charge of the underworld, protect the harmony of yin and Yang in the world, and maintain peace.


    Yama agreed without hesitation. The former Yama tried to find a way to recover the ghost of his sister, conserve it, and then let the soul of his sister reincarnate.


    It''s a long and difficult process. Because my sister was a fool, not a normal person.


    Yama is a vower. His wish is very simple. He wants his sister to be happy.


    Simple, but not simple.


    What is the definition of happiness?


    Everyone may have a different definition.


    But looking at the scene in front of him, Cui Wenyan rushed to the embrace of Yama, who held him tightly. Maybe, the wish has been achieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    "Master, where are you going?" Cui Wenyan nestles in Yama''s arms, but still sticks out his head and stares at the sky.


    "I''ll wait for you up there. Your brother will continue to teach you how to practice. When he comes to the top, he will say that he is a disciple of heaven. Someone will bring you to me. " Tianmiao raised his finger to the sky.


    Cui Wenyan is stunned. What''s up there?


    Master, who is it?


    "Thank you, my Lord." The king of hell bowed to heaven and sincerely expressed his thanks. In other words, he has no way to untie Cui Wenyan''s eye seal, and Cui Wenyan will die when she is 20 years old. Reincarnation, continue suffering and short life, has always been such reincarnation, no solution.


    The arrival of the sky, the end of such a painful reincarnation.


    "Master!" Cui Wenyan let go of Yama, rushed forward, hugged Tianmiao, and choked, "master, master..."


    "My dear, master is waiting for you. The outside world is very big. I''ll go and have a look with my master then. " Tianmiao touched Cui Wenyan''s head and said it gently.


    "Well, master, you must wait for me." Cui Wenyan''s nose was sour, and her eyes were already blurred. She blinked hard and squeezed out the tears, so that she could see the master''s face clearly.


    "Well. I''ll wait for you. " Tianmiao smiles and touches Cui Wenyan''s head again. He steps back and raises his hand slowly.


    With the movement of the sky, the black air over the city gradually dissipated. Countless souls go up in the air, then shoot away and return to their original position. The remnant limbs of human beings in the park have disappeared, the dead have been revived, and the whole city has been restored to its original appearance.


    Dozens of ghost messengers in black appeared behind the king of hell. First they were at a loss, then they came back to see the king of hell and a God with white light. They are all ghost messes devoured by the ghost king. All the ghost messengers understood in an instant that it was the God in front of them who made them reborn. Without extra language, the ghost messengers slowly knelt down on one knee to express their gratitude and respect.


    The ghost catching masters in front of the monitor are going to stop breathing. This is the first time they have seen such a spectacular scene in their lifetime. Maybe, it''s the only time.


    Tianmiao slowly lifted off, waved to Cui Wenyan in mid air, and said with a smile: "apprentice, come on. "MEDA."


    "Master, master, Momo, Momo, Momo, Momo!" Cui Wenyan caught up with him, with a brilliant smile on his face, and desperately waved his hands, "master, wait for me, wait for me, I will come to you."


    The shadow of the sky disappeared in the air, leaving only a little white light scattered.


    The ghost messengers got up slowly and looked at the white light scattered in the air for a long time.


    "Thank you, brother." Cui Wenyan looked at the pale, cold faced king of hell and said in a soft voice, "brother, thank you for everything you''ve done for me."


    "Come to me for something. The seal of the bell is completely broken. If you shake it nine times in a row, you can send me a message. " Yama smile, but did not come forward, but caught the ghost of the ghost king, with all the ghost, disappeared.


    Yan Qing recovered after a while, and then hopped to Cui Wenyan''s side: "boss, I''ll treat you to hot pot, barbecue, dry pot, please..." My mother, Yama''s sister, goddess''s apprentice! I''m really a bull in my life. I''ve become friends with such a big man. In my life, it''s worth it!


    "Good." Cui Wenyan didn''t wait for Yanqing to finish. He turned to Yanqing and agreed with her with a smile.


    Then look up at the sky, eyes firm.


    Master, wait for me!


    (a lot of things will happen in this world. Cui Wenyan will grow up quickly. For example, the charm Wu Yihao gave his father ignited into ashes after his father attended a banquet. Wu Yihao''s father asked the source of Wu Yihao''s charm and came to Cui Wenyan to solve the problem. Fox spirit ancestor and Liang Bing''s sweet love, will also encounter some trouble, will ask Cui Wenyan for help. Cui Wenyan will also open a shop in Yinshi to sell his own props. There are all kinds of things. The antique shop disappeared, and the original address became a milk tea dessert shop. It''s a partnership between Cui Wenyan and Yanqing. All of these follow-up, little cute people can be their own brain fill. There are so many new chapters to be updated first, and more later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    "Immersion?" Kongho said angrily, "what a broken world? It''s such a small world at random. Let the master be the queen? What qualification does that human have to be the master''s husband? "


    "It''s just to finish the task. It''s all fake." Looking at konghou, who was just about to roll on the ground, Dongxiao said with some headache, "there''s no way. The lucky people in this small world directly choose to dissipate and dissipate between heaven and earth. We can only use the identity of the lucky man to make the world continue to work. "


    "I don''t care, I don''t care." Kongho pursed his lips, "He De is just an emperor. How can he let our master be his queen? I''m going to eat him


    "Little kongho, be good. It''s just a task. I''ve done a lot of immersive tasks before I met you. " Tianmiao looked at the sulky konghou and couldn''t help laughing. "Think about it in a good way, you can experience a different feeling."


    Kongho pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "In fact, I suspect that chaos is trying to let me experience human love and hatred?" Tianmiao tilted his head and guessed.


    "Ah?" Both konghou and Dongxiao are stunned.


    "All right, let''s go." Tianmiao smiles and waves his hand to let Dongxiao and konghou prepare for the leap of everything.


    ¡­¡­


    The state of Dazhou is powerful, and the new monarch is a man of iron and blood.


    The new king, Chen Jingchen, 25 years old, has become more and more prosperous and powerful since he ascended the throne three years ago.


    The back palace is full of flowers.


    At first, Chen Jingchen, who had a shaky foundation, accepted the harem in order to maintain the balance between the court and the government. Later, he was qualified to fill the harem according to his own preferences.


    It''s just that I haven''t established a post, which puzzles many people.


    After the establishment, more and more people are puzzled.


    Because this empress has neither moving appearance nor family background. She is just the daughter of a six grade official.


    After the emperor was established, he would only go to the queen on the 15th day of the first day of junior high school according to the instructions of his ancestors. He would only sit there, and he would not take a step there any other time.


    Gradually the people in the harem understood that the Emperor just wanted to have a queen, who was not in favor.


    "But so what?" Tianmiao lay on the soft collapse without any image and said with a smile, "the queen who is not in favor is still the queen. I have Phoenix seal. I still have the right of the queen. Who dares to treat me harshly? "


    Kongho pinched his leg to Tianmiao and showed his teeth with a smile: "who dares to disobey the master''s command, I will bite him to death."


    Dongxiao stood outside the palace without expression. Kongho can be disguised as a palace maid, but what about him?


    If you want to serve your host, you can either disguise yourself as a palace maid or a eunuch.


    Either option is too difficult.


    In the end, Dongxiao chose to disguise as a bodyguard. He could not serve him personally, but could only stay outside the hall. However, it seemed to be the best choice.


    Tianmiao''s appearance is very different from her original appearance. The original Queen looks ordinary, not even small jasper. The only bright spot may be her eyes. But unfortunately, the emperor likes double eyelids and big eyes. The Queen''s only bright spot is not as good as the emperor''s, so the queen is really cool.


    However, when Tianmiao came, it was totally different. Cool is cool. Does she need the emperor''s favor?


    Of course not.


    But the identity of Queen is easy to use.


    "Send me the two boxes of melons supplied by the vassal state yesterday." Tianmiao said lazily. In the past, all these good things were distributed by the queen. The emperor gets a box, the Empress Dowager gets half a box, the most favored concubines get a few, the favored one, and the unpopular one has no hair. The emperor''s box, and then by his own reward to like the concubine. So the favorite concubines often get a lot. And the former queen did not leave any for herself. The emperor always thought that the queen was very self-conscious, and that the queen he chose was still interesting.


    After today, the emperor completely overthrows this feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    On a hot summer afternoon, people are drowsy.


    That day, after the emperor finished his lunch, he wanted to take a lunch break. After thinking about it, he still planned to visit the virtuous concubine.


    The Changyin hall where Xianfei lived was closest to the emperor''s Lingxin palace, which also showed her status in the emperor''s heart.


    When I came to Changyin hall, there was a sound of peace. The virtuous concubine had a soft look and gentle temperament. She was a little thin and weak. It was pitiful. The virtuous imperial concubine is greeting the emperor at the gate, the voice is gentle: "have seen the emperor."


    Without waiting for the emperor to speak, she raised her head and looked at the emperor like water. She wrote her admiration on her face and looked forward to the emperor''s coming.


    "Come on, princess." Obviously, the emperor ate this set, he quickly picked up the virtuous imperial concubine, "has the imperial concubine had a meal?"


    "Yes, it''s hot. The emperor should take care of the dragon. I''ve made Lily and mung bean soup. I''m thinking of sending it to you later. " The virtuous imperial concubine sat down with the emperor with a gentle smile, and the tenderness in her eyes almost overflowed. "The emperor has just had a meal, so let''s use some fruit to cool off the heat. After using it, will the emperor take a nap here?"


    "No, I have business to deal with this afternoon." The emperor patted the back of Xianfei''s hand gently, "I''ll take you to summer in a few days."


    "Thank you, Emperor." The virtuous imperial concubine is about to get up and salute. The emperor holds her down and signals her to sit down. "I''ll see you again in the evening."


    Xian Fei nodded happily.


    At this time, the palace lady brought up the fruit plate. The virtuous imperial concubine forked a watermelon cut into small pieces with a small silver stick and fed it to the emperor''s mouth.


    The emperor frowned after eating.


    "The emperor?" Virtuous imperial concubine some uneasy call a way.


    "This melon, what''s the matter?" The emperor''s consumption of food and clothing has always been the best. Now he suddenly eats a watermelon which is not very fresh, and he immediately tastes something wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" The virtuous imperial concubine is stunned, don''t understand of looking at the emperor, uneasy way, "is watermelon not sweet?"? Don''t eat it, then, the emperor. Have some tea? " The virtuous imperial concubine took the cup and handed it to the emperor.


    The emperor looked at the watermelon in the dish, and then looked at the weak tea soup in the cup of Xianfei''s hand. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter with you?" The virtuous imperial concubine asks uneasily.


    The emperor smiles, reaches out his hand and touches the face of the virtuous imperial concubine gently: "it''s OK. I remember that there are still some things to deal with. Please have a rest first."


    With these words, the emperor got up and left quickly.


    "To the emperor." A string of voices rang out behind her. It was the virtuous imperial concubine with a group of maids saluting.


    The Emperor didn''t even sit in the chariot, and went to the Zhaoyang hall where the queen lived with a face of anger. The chief eunuch followed. In the heart understand, virtuous imperial concubine this is to empress on eye medicine, in say empress send of watermelon not fresh.


    The emperor''s heart was full of anger. He finally found out something was wrong. These days, the fruits he eats are ordinary fruits, and the tea he drinks is also ordinary tea. The virtuous imperial concubine is deeply liked by him, so he often rewards the virtuous imperial concubine with good things, and then he goes to enjoy them with the virtuous imperial concubine. But during this time, it seems that I didn''t get any good food, so I didn''t give it to Xianfei. Today, he went to Xianfei to eat some stale watermelons, and then he saw the weak tea soup. Then he realized what the problem was.


    The emperor''s daily life was in the charge of the Imperial Palace, but the queen was in charge of the affairs of the harem. The queen is in charge of the salary and food expenses of all the concubines. Sometimes the queen is in charge of dispatching the good things provided by the vassal state. In a word, the empress of the state of Zhou had the highest right to take care of the affairs of the harem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    The emperor understood that the expense of the virtuous imperial concubine was so poor that there must be something wrong with the queen.


    After the emperor left, Xianfei stood up with a gentle and reluctant smile on her face, but her eyes were cold. Is the queen a little carried away during this time? It''s so bad for her. Why is she so bold? No lessons?


    The emperor angrily came to Zhaoyang palace, the palace people at the door were about to report, but the emperor raised his hand to stop the palace people. He took the eunuch in charge all the way, and when he entered the gate of the Queen''s palace, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    There are ice pots in the four corners of the bedroom. I feel cool as soon as I go in. There don''t seem to be so many ice pots in Xianfei''s palace, do they?


    The queen is wearing a thin gauze skirt, lying on the beauty couch lazily. A maid in waiting is shaking a fan for her, a maid in waiting is beating her calf, and another maid in waiting is feeding the queen watermelon with a small silver stick.


    The emperor quickly stepped forward, grabbed the little silver sign on the maid''s hand, and poked a piece of watermelon to eat. After eating, his face changed.


    How sweet! It''s not only fresh, but it seems to be chilled.


    It tastes sweet and cool!


    The maids in the palace just recovered and knelt down on the ground to say hello. Only the kongho, which massages Tianmiao''s legs, squats behind the beauty couch. Just a human, want her dragon to kneel? I''m looking for death! However, now her identity is the master''s maids, acting will be perfunctory, squatting behind the beauty couch pretending to kneel.


    The emperor looked at the small table in front of the queen and frowned. All kinds of fruits, cakes, tea, very delicate, it seems that the taste must be good. Then he scanned the ice basin in the four corners of the palace, and the emperor finally broke out.


    "Queen, what about your manners? When you see me coming, you will not welcome me? " The emperor looked at the lazy queen, and his anger went up.


    Tianmiao raised his hand and said in a low voice, "you all go down."


    All the ladies in waiting stooped back.


    The eunuch in charge of the Emperor didn''t move. He stood not far behind the emperor with his head down.


    "Let him back down too. I have something to say to you." Tianmiao sat up and pointed to the eunuch.


    The emperor repressed the anger in his heart, and let the eunuch who didn''t come in at the entrance of the palace retreat. The eunuch in charge stepped back after hearing the emperor''s instructions. Just quit, the door of the palace was closed by a maid in waiting.


    The eunuch in charge couldn''t help looking at the rude maid in waiting, surprised and puzzled. When was there such a maid in waiting in Queen''s palace? The queen is the most polite person.


    "Back out of the hall." Kongho said to the eunuch.


    The eunuch in charge was stunned. How dare the maid in waiting talk to him like this?


    "Back off." The emperor''s voice came from the palace.


    The chief eunuch couldn''t, so he had to leave the hall with the maids and stand at the gate of the hall. Kongho closed the door of the hall. In this way, we can''t hear the voice in the bedroom.


    "How come we''ve never seen you before?" The eunuch in charge looked at kongho and asked with some doubts. The maid in waiting is very familiar. Although he didn''t come to the Queen''s palace many times, he knew all the maids in front of the queen. Only the little maid in waiting, who didn''t know the etiquette, had never seen her.


    "I''m new here." Kongho looked at the eunuch in charge of the eye, and then he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    The eunuch in charge is a little angry. The little maid in waiting is so rude. Why does the queen let her serve her? Is there anything extraordinary? Which palace maid and Eunuch in the palace didn''t flatter him? This is the first time that she met such a rude man. How strange!


    In his bedroom, the emperor, suppressing his anger, sat down and said in a deep voice, "what do you want to say to me? It''s better to be true. "


    "What are you here for?" Tianmiao picked up a small silver stick, forked a peeled grape, put it into his mouth, and asked lazily.


    "You How can you talk to me like that? " The emperor looked at the calm queen in amazement. So far, the queen didn''t seem to salute.


    "What''s wrong with me? You''re here to be careful. If the concubines feel aggrieved, go back. I divide the expenses strictly according to the ancestral system. If you feel aggrieved, give them your own reward. " Tianmiao languidly lay back to the beauty couch and waved, "if there''s nothing wrong, let''s go. I''ll be ready for lunch break."


    The emperor was confused and full of questions. Queen, are you out of your mind?


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Are you talking to me like this? Didn''t you wake up? " The emperor asked incredulously.


    "Ah, I used to live too much aggrieved. From now on, I will not aggrieve myself. I plan to be a real queen and enjoy the life that a queen should enjoy." Tianmiao sneered, "so, emperor, what else can I do for you? If it''s all right, you can go. "


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor yelled angrily, and stretched out his hand to catch TIANYAO''s hand.


    The eunuch, who was guarding the door, heard a roar of anger and looked at the closed door with some worry. Did the queen make the emperor angry? This has never happened before. The queen has always been cautious. Although the emperor has never looked good at her, she has never been angry. What''s the matter with her?


    Kongho is a hook in the corner of her mouth, and she certainly perceives what''s going on inside. Does the emperor want to be rough with his master? Hey, hey, there''s a good play.


    The emperor stretched out his hand to catch Tianmiao''s hand and wanted to lift her up and stand up.


    However the next moment, the sky tiny but stretched out a hand to hold the emperor''s wrist, make an effort to pull, pull the emperor directly on the beauty couch.


    The emperor''s heart suddenly jumps, what is this to do? Heart in this moment is very beautiful, this way, he has not experienced it?


    The next moment, however, the queen slapped the emperor on the ass.


    "You want to be rough with me? Just you? " The sky tiny palm continued to hit on the emperor''s buttocks, "these two years, endure you long enough. Every day you walk with nostrils in the sky. You can spoil whoever you want to spoil. What kind of stepping stone do you use others to set off your noble love? "


    The emperor was stunned. He was spanked?


    Spanked like a kid?


    Shame!


    What a shame!


    The emperor struggled to get up, but he was thrilled to find a fact that he couldn''t get up!


    He is not as strong as the queen?!


    "What''s the matter with me? You''re going to start a crime? Shouldn''t the Queen''s food and clothing be the best in the harem? It''s ugly of you to buckle up Tianmiao scolds and beats the emperor.


    "Let me go, let me go. Otherwise, I will kill you The emperor struggled, his heart full of humiliation, his mouth clamoring and threatening.


    "You kill, you kill!" The sky tiny sneer, beat more fierce.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    The chief eunuch outside the door is stupid. Did he hear it wrong? What''s going on inside? Can you tell that the emperor was beaten by the queen? Should he open the door to save the emperor? The eunuch in charge hesitated whether to push the door or not.


    "If you want to live, you don''t hear it." Suddenly a low voice came to his ear.


    The eunuch in charge looked along the voice and saw one of the guards standing under the eaves of the main hall shaking his head at him.


    The eunuch in charge suddenly woke up at this moment. Yes, he seems to have rescued the emperor when he went in at the moment. But if he knows the royal secret about the fight between the queen and the emperor, can he still live? Especially it seems that the emperor has never beaten him. If someone knows about such a disgraceful thing, can he live? The chief eunuch''s vest was in a cold sweat, and then nodded to the guard. He wrote down the favor.


    The chief eunuch was on pins and needles waiting outside. After a long time, the emperor came out with a black face. It''s just a little awkward walking.


    "To the emperor." All the people in the Queen''s palace knelt down to send the emperor away.


    The emperor is black calm face, quickly left here. The eunuch in charge didn''t dare to say a word, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to come out. He followed the emperor with his head buried behind him.


    After the emperor left with the people, konghou hopped through the hall and came to the back bedroom. Looking at the sky on the beauty couch, he said with a smile: "master, in the evening, shall we go to the lake in the imperial garden to get lotus roots? You can make crispy lotus root slices with cold sauce! "


    "It was too hot. It was the hottest time on the lake at that time. Go and play for yourself. " Tianmiao stood up, "has the hammock in the garden pavilion been made? I''ll take a nap there. "


    "Done, done. But master, we are not afraid of the heat. " Konghou toot mouth.


    "It''s just a scene. I''ll watch you fish in the pavilion then, won''t I? " Tianmiao goes to the garden.


    "All right, all right. Master, let''s go to see the hammock. I tied the corners of the soft bed to the corners and hung the gauze curtain. It''s cool, breathable and beautiful. I''ve got the pillow ready, too. " Kongho asked for credit and said, "I''ve tied the swing in the garden. You can play when the host wakes up. "


    "You want to play, don''t you?" The sky is tiny to smile to stretch out a hand to scrape the nose of the next konghou, "you let a person push you to play for a while."


    "Good." Kongho is not embarrassed at all when he is seen by Tianmiao. He nods happily.


    In the evening, Tianmiao came to the royal garden with a group of people. At this time, the temperature of the garden has dropped a lot. It''s nice to sit in the pavilion with a breeze.


    Kongho and her two maids rowed through the lake. She picked up the lotus with a question mark on her face. Why is there no lotus root?


    "Sister kongho, it''s not the season for lotus root to mature. We have to wait a few more months," the two maids answered weakly


    Kongho looks at the unpredictable sky that is smiling in the pavilion. Wow, the master has known for a long time whether he is good or bad, but he just doesn''t tell himself. Look at yourself silly looking for lotus root there.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the emperor stood by the window with a black face, looking out, and said nothing.


    It was time for dinner, but the eunuch did not dare to remind the emperor that it was time for dinner. The emperor is a gun fight now. It''s going to blow up at one point. After so many years of serving the emperor, the eunuch in charge still has this intuition.


    It''s getting late. The emperor has completely forgotten what he said with Xianfei about going to see her tonight. What was he thinking? He is thinking about his ass, quietly touched, as if, no pain?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    The emperor won''t forget the hot feeling after being beaten by the queen in the afternoon. However, now it''s no longer painful. The queen still hasn''t been cruel?


    No, that''s not the point!


    How can the queen have so much strength? And have the courage to do it to him!


    The emperor carefully recalled what the queen said at that time.


    "I used to live too much aggrieved. From now on, I will not aggrieve myself. I plan to be a real queen and enjoy the life that a queen should enjoy."


    Have you been wronged?


    The emperor frowned at the thought.


    This is accumulated too much dissatisfaction, burst out, broken pot broken?


    "Go and find someone to look at the queen for me. From tomorrow on, I will be told the truth about every move of the queen." After the emperor made a decision, he felt hungry, "let''s have a meal."


    The chief eunuch rushed to pass the meal.


    The next night, a eunuch came to report.


    "What? The queen ordered people to build grape trellises in her garden? Or a vine full of grapes? absurd! How can it survive? It''s nonsense The emperor listened to the eunuch''s report and angrily reprimanded him. This is the time when the grapes are ripe. How can the vines be transplanted with the grapes to survive? Just for a few days of comfort, such nonsense?


    "And went to check her storeroom?" The emperor frowned. What does the queen want to do?


    I''ll see what she''s up to tomorrow.


    No, I can''t.


    The emperor subconsciously touched his buttocks. What can he do if he is beaten by that woman again?


    Asshole!


    What a shame.


    He was beaten by the queen, but also hit the ass, and he had no power to fight back.


    I''m so angry!


    "Go out, I''m going to bed." The more the emperor thought about it, the more angry he was. He asked the eunuch to come in and wait on him.


    The third day.


    "What? The queen made a bonfire in the garden to roast the whole sheep? On such a hot day, if you eat such a hot and dry food, you are not afraid of getting angry? "


    The fourth day.


    "What? Summoned the craftsmen of Guangchu to make clothes and jewelry? Also let people make a lot of golden melon seeds and peanuts? "


    The emperor frowned slightly. Does the Queen really want to do what she said? Enjoy it in the future? Is that how you enjoy it?


    Forget it. It''s not a big deal. Let her go.


    The next report is all about the Queen''s eating, drinking and playing. There is nothing unexpected.


    That day, when the emperor was criticizing the memorial, the eunuch in charge came to report and the empress of the virtuous imperial concubine asked to see him.


    The emperor then remembered that he had been observing the queen these days, and had never been to the harem.


    "Xuan." Emperor light way.


    The virtuous imperial concubine quickly Shi Shi ran came in, a pair of beautiful eyes Yingying a smile, saluting to the emperor.


    "Come on, princess." The emperor put down his pen with a smile.


    "Emperor, it''s hot. I''ll send you some Lily and mung bean soup to relieve the heat." The virtuous imperial concubine turns around and takes a food box from the palace maid''s hand behind her.


    The emperor looked at the eunuch, who took the food box.


    The emperor remembered at this time that he seemed to have promised to see the virtuous concubine that night. As a result, she was beaten by the queen and completely forgot about it.


    "A few days ago, I was busy with government affairs, so I didn''t go to visit Aifei. If you have time today, will you accompany Princess Ai to the imperial garden The emperor stood up.


    The virtuous imperial concubine''s eyes are all bright in an instant, looking at the emperor definitely.


    The emperor smiles, gets up and walks to the virtuous imperial concubine side, took the virtuous imperial concubine to leave the temple gate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    "Emperor, I want to go to the exotic animal garden." The virtuous imperial concubine soft voice says, "the minister concubine wants to raise a kitten."


    "OK, then go to the exotic animal garden. I remember that a few days ago, which country sent some cats, and the color of their eyes was not the same. Go and have a look, and choose one if you like. " The emperor said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you, Emperor." The virtuous imperial concubine smiles sweetly and looks at the emperor''s handsome face. The virtuous imperial concubine''s heart is really like drinking honey. Such a handsome emperor, but so doting on himself, how lucky and happy he is.


    The emperor stepped on the chariot, and the virtuous concubine sat in her soft sedan chair and followed.


    Even the most favorite of her, it is impossible to sit on the emperor''s chariot. The emperor is a man of good manners.


    When we arrived at the exotic animal garden, the people of the exotic animal garden rushed out to meet us.


    Xianfei chose her favorite kitten, a snow-white, fluffy kitten. Her eyes were different, one blue and the other green. She cried out that it was magic.


    After choosing the kitten, Xianfei said she wanted to see the white peacock in the exotic animal garden.


    The emperor also likes the white peacock, because the white peacock is so beautiful. It''s just a pity that this is a white peacock. It''s a proud peacock. Most of the time, the emperor accompanied his concubine to see the peacock. They all saw it walking carelessly in its garden. They would not look at them directly, let alone show them. The two eunuchs in charge of raising the peacock tried their best to turn on the screen when the white peacock was in a good mood.


    Nevertheless, the white peacock is still one of the most popular animals in the exotic animal park.


    Xianfei chuckled and said mischievously, "I hope the white peacock is in a good mood today and can smile to us."


    "It should be." The emperor looked at Xianfei, who showed a playful look. He felt itchy in his heart. He took Xianfei''s hand and said in a soft voice, "I''ll see you tonight."


    Xianfei nodded shyly, and her beautiful eyes were full of tenderness.


    The emperor took the virtuous concubine to the garden of Guan white peacock, but saw that the garden was empty, and there was no white peacock under the shade.


    The chief eunuch went to the two little eunuchs who were responsible for feeding the white peacock, but no one was found.


    "What about people?" The eunuch in charge called the eunuch in charge of the exotic animal park to ask where the two little eunuchs feeding the White Peacock had gone.


    The eunuch in charge looked confused and said: "they went to the Queen''s palace to help the white peacock."


    "What?" The eunuch in charge also looked confused, "what do you say?"


    "The queen came to the exotic animal garden two days ago and took the White Peacock with her." The eunuch replied.


    The eunuch in charge didn''t know what to say. The former queen and the emperor fight. Now the queen takes the White Peacock that the emperor and the virtuous concubine like. What will the emperor do? The eunuch in charge felt that he could not imagine.


    "What did you say?" When the emperor heard the report from the chief eunuch, he doubted that something was wrong with his ears. The animals in the exotic animal park are for the royal family to watch. Some small animals can also be taken away and fed. But no one has ever led a large animal. First, it''s dangerous; second, it''s not easy to feed; third, there''s no suitable place.


    Did the queen take the White Peacock away?


    "Go to Zhaoyang hall!" The emperor said fiercely.


    The virtuous concubine walked behind the emperor and wanted to go with him. What are you going to do? Of course, I want to see the queen. The emperor is furious. How will the queen be punished? The virtuous imperial concubine really wants to see it with her own eyes.


    As a result, the emperor turned to Xianfei and said, "Aifei, you go back first, and I''ll see you in the evening."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    With these words, the emperor quickly walked away, sat on the chariot, and quickly went to the empress''s Zhaoyang hall. Of course not. What are you doing? Look at the fight between him and the queen, the one he can''t fight?


    The virtuous imperial concubine looks at the emperor''s step chariot far away somewhat chagrined, forget it, let a person inquire about later. The virtuous imperial concubine sits on the soft sedan chair, Shi ran left the strange animal garden.


    The emperor came to the door of Zhaoyang hall in a fierce manner, but he hesitated when he stepped down. He remembered that he was spanked last time. Suddenly I heard the exclamations and cheers. The emperor''s heart was horizontal. I''m the emperor. How can I be afraid of a woman.


    Think of here, the emperor face, let the chief eunuch xuanhuang drive.


    The palace people in the garden knelt down to meet the emperor.


    The emperor walked into the garden and saw a scene that surprised him.


    The queen sat under the grape trellis, and the White Peacock walked up and down in front of her, shaking her tail feathers from time to time. She looked like asking for praise. The emperor could see that she was flattered.


    Damn it!


    Is this broken peacock so easy to open?


    And did he have an illusion? Is the White Peacock flattering her queen?


    The emperor went to the queen with a black face and looked down at the queen. The queen, let alone salute, didn''t mean to get up.


    Tianmiao looked up at the emperor and said faintly, "here, do you want some grapes?"


    The emperor sat down with a black face. He was so depressed that he didn''t dare to send it out. After all, in front of so many people and the queen bar, if fight again, he can not fight too humiliating.


    Tianmiao doesn''t pay attention to the emperor any more, but looks at the White Peacock and claps his hands and praises with a smile: "Baiming is so powerful. After opening the screen, it''s the most beautiful peacock."


    White tea? What''s the name for peacock? Don''t you think peacocks can understand people? Is it really a pet? The emperor looked at the queen with strange eyes.


    Results the next moment, the White Peacock ran over, stretched out her head in front of the sky, a look of stroking.


    Tianmiao didn''t let the White Peacock down. After reaching out and touching its head, he took out a piece of bean cake and fed it to the white peacock.


    The White Peacock happily holds the bean cake and makes a cheerful sound in her mouth.


    Damn it!


    The word came out of the emperor''s heart again.


    "You keep the white peacock in your yard?" The emperor could not help but speak at last.


    "Is there a rule against raising children? Can''t all the animals in the exotic animal park be adopted? " The sky faintly asks.


    The emperor thought about it seriously, but he didn''t. Even if someone wants to raise a tiger in it. The question is, who dares to raise this kind of Raptor? White Peacock treasure and temper, more will not be raised. Who dares to be responsible if there is something wrong?


    "But this white peacock is..." The emperor thought about it. How to express it? White peacock is such a beautiful animal, everyone likes it. You can''t take it by yourself.


    "How many times can it open in a month? I can drive it every day here. I think I''ll be fine here. " The sky is tiny to see what the emperor wants to say, long came such a sentence.


    "Well?" The emperor has a question mark on his face. Is that ok? Don''t you like concubines coming to greet you? So let the concubines come once a month, and say that they like quiet. Now let the concubines who like the White Peacock come here to watch, don''t you feel noisy?


    "The ticket fee." The sky is dim and long again.


    Emperor:????


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    Tianmiao turned to look at the emperor, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "Baiming doesn''t like to be in the exotic animal garden. She likes to be here with me. If you want to see Baiming open, please come to me. What''s the problem? I can let Baiming open the screen and charge some hard work. What''s the matter? Those who are willing to give silver, those who are willing to bring me some cakes, handkerchiefs embroidered by themselves, and sachets are OK. " It''s not like all the people in the palace are so annoying. There are also lovely girls who are fragrant and soft, but they are not spoiled. It''s good to live in the deep palace coldly and have fun. If you look at beautiful people, you will feel better.


    The emperor was surprised, completely surprised, and didn''t come back for a long time.


    When he came back to his senses, he sternly reprimanded: "what''s the system! You just, you just... "


    The emperor did not know what words to use to describe the strange behavior of the queen. He pointed to the queen, and his fingers were shaking.


    "Want to be beaten?" Tian Miao''s face sank and he said in a low voice.


    The emperor immediately took back his finger.


    "Hum!" The emperor stood up and left angrily.


    The voice of the sky came to his ears: "eat before you go."


    The emperor turned his head and looked at the sky coldly.


    Tianmiao squinted dangerously, stretched out his palm, pinched his fingers and made a fist.


    The emperor sat down in silence.


    He didn''t want another spanking in the ass. Eat it!


    This bastard woman, he must be abandoned, must be abandoned!


    Today, I''ll be wronged for a while. He can bend and stretch. Otherwise, how can he sit on the throne?


    At dinner time, the emperor looked at a rich table of dishes, with a question mark on his face. It''s not that he didn''t eat in the Queen''s palace, but the cautious queen was always very simple, with four dishes and one soup, which made him not interested in eating here. But tonight, huh? So rich? There are more than ten dishes, right? And fruit wine?


    There are also some dishes that he has never seen. The imperial dining room has developed new dishes? Didn''t you give it to him first? No, the imperial dining room doesn''t have the burden. That only shows a problem. It was made by the Queen''s own small kitchen.


    "What is this?" The emperor''s eyes brightened after he tasted a dish.


    "Food." The sky tiny light says.


    "I know it''s a dish! I asked what kind of food it was The anger in the emperor''s heart comes up again. Does this woman mean to be angry with herself?


    "Big plate chicken." Tianmiao said, "if you want to eat for a while, I''ll ask someone to give you the recipe."


    The emperor''s mood turned cloudy. This woman has something to recommend.


    The emperor did not want to eat eunuch cloth dishes, he began to clip dishes. The eunuch in charge wanted to remind the emperor that it was against the rules, but when he remembered that the Emperor himself was the one who paid the most attention to the rules, he was silent. Can climb the position of the chief eunuch, he''s a smart match. When it''s time to talk, when it''s time to be dumb.


    After dinner, the emperor also had a snack. The snack was refreshing and tasteful, and he ate some fruit. Then he left with satisfaction.


    After he walked out of Zhaoyang hall, he came back to himself. What did he come for?


    Oh, it''s the queen. The white peacock has been taken away. It''s so unreasonable! But I seem to have just had a meal with her, and I was very satisfied with it. I even took a recipe with me. This immediately turned back to reprimand seems not kind.


    Forget it, come back to admonish her tomorrow!


    When the emperor went back, he did not take the chariot, but walked slowly back. Because I eat too much, I need to eat.


    As for the promise to see her at night, the emperor of course forgot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    Late at night, a batch of porcelain was changed in Xianfei palace.


    The palace maids carefully cleaned the debris on the ground, and did not dare to see the virtuous concubine whose face was almost black dripping water.


    The virtuous imperial concubine stood up and went to the bedroom, holding the silk handkerchief tightly, hoping to scratch the Queen''s face. The emperor promised to see her twice, but they all went to the queen, so they didn''t come. How can that humble woman sit on the Queen''s seat? She doesn''t deserve it!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, in accordance with the usual practice, the emperor received several ministers'' requests after the next Dynasty. After dealing with the affairs, he replied and wrote memorials. He felt that his neck was sour and decided that there were still some unimportant memorials, so he would read them later. I decided to take a walk in the royal garden.


    In the morning, the imperial garden was still cool. The emperor decided to take a walk and relax. In addition to this, another reason was that he would "meet" concubines like flowers in the imperial garden. One by one, they dressed up to show their most beautiful side in front of him, competing for beauty, hoping that he could have a look more. He knows it all, but he won''t point it out and enjoy it silently.


    Tianmiao is already in the Royal Garden at this time. What is she doing? She is fishing.


    Sitting in the pavilion, there is a pile of food on the stone table in the pavilion, leisurely fishing.


    Virtuous concubines walk in the royal garden. As the most favored concubine, of course, she knows the emperor''s habits. At this point, the emperor will come to the Royal Garden for a walk. She specially wore a light green dress, simply combed her hair in a bun, and the other was a magnolia hairpin, which looked fresh and refreshing. The emperor will certainly like this dress.


    As soon as I turned a corner, I met another concubine, Mei Fei.


    Mei Fei is a talented woman, especially good at Danqing. She is cold and gorgeous, and has two styles, just like the gentle little white flower. She is also wearing another light green dress today, which is similar to the dress of Xianfei. Two people meet in the Royal Garden, virtuous imperial concubine gentle smile to say hello.


    "Does my sister come to visit the Royal Garden, too?" Virtuous imperial concubine soft voice way.


    Mei Fei looked at Xian Fei and said in a cold voice, "you are allowed to go shopping, but no one else is allowed to go shopping?" Mei Fei has always despised the virtuous imperial concubine, not only because they are all competing for the emperor''s favor, the most important thing is to disgust the virtuous imperial concubine''s words and deeds, and feel that her affectation has reached the extreme. I don''t know why the Emperor didn''t see it.


    The virtuous imperial concubine looks at a pair of noble cold Yan appearance of Mei imperial concubine, in the heart is also make disgust, want to tear off Mei imperial concubine that kind of pretending arrogant face. What''s the strength of being tall?


    The virtuous imperial concubine didn''t speak any more and went on. The emperor must have come to the imperial garden.


    The plum imperial concubine also hurriedly followed up, the purpose that she comes here is not to see virtuous imperial concubine that affectation of appearance.


    The emperor did come to the Royal Garden at this time. He had already gone to the pavilion and saw the queen fishing.


    "Queen, what are you doing?" The Emperor gave a sharp drink.


    The maids in the pavilion knelt down to salute.


    Tianmiao turns around lazily, looks at the emperor and says hello: "Oh, are you here, too? Don''t you need a memorial? "


    "Most of them have been approved..." The emperor subconsciously answered this sentence, and immediately turned around and said with a black face, "queen, do you know what you are doing? What is the system? "


    "Does the patriarchal system stipulate that fishing is not allowed in the royal garden?" Tianmiao turned his head again. Instead of looking at the emperor, he looked at the buoy on the water.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    No, But who would fish in the pool of the royal garden? Never! What''s the attitude, queen? If she had been angry before, the queen would have knelt down and pleaded guilty. Now I see that I can''t be polite, I don''t even say hello at will, so I go to do her own business.


    Is this really the queen?


    Can a person''s temperament change so much?


    Or that this is the Queen''s original temperament, which used to be repressed, but now it''s finally exposed.


    Could it be? In the past, if you wanted to satisfy yourself, you would be cautious. And now, don''t care, so act so uninhibited?


    The emperor, who thought he had figured out why, was in a complicated mood. Does the queen care so much about her position? Or was she really too hard on her before?


    Just as the emperor was about to say something, two voices came from outside the pavilion. One was gentle and the other was cold. They all asked the emperor to say hello at the same time.


    The emperor turned his head and saw Xianfei and Meifei.


    "Get up." The emperor looked at the two beauties who were dressed fresh and fresh. He was in a better mood and let them both come in.


    After Xianfei and Meifei came in, they pretended to see the queen and said hello to her.


    Tianmiao just turned his head and looked at them, nodded, didn''t pay more attention, and continued to pay attention to his fishing rod.


    Both Xianfei and Meifei were surprised. It''s unbelievable that the queen should treat them so perfunctorily. In the past, although the queen did not smile at them, she would not be so perfunctory. No, for the favored women, the Queen''s attitude was frivolous. Everyone knows that the emperor has no feelings for the queen, but he is in charge of the harem. So the Queen''s daily life is not satisfactory, few words, basically no smile.


    If the empress''s attitude to the concubines is not good or the allocation of expenses makes them dissatisfied, they mention it in front of the emperor, and the emperor will reprimand the empress. But today, the Queen''s perfunctory attitude, the emperor actually did not see the same.


    "Concubine Xian, is concubine Mei also coming to the imperial garden for a walk?" The emperor asked with a smile.


    "My concubine is here to collect wind. I want to draw a picture of flowers for the queen on her birthday." Mei Fei was the first to speak.


    "Oh, you do." The Emperor just remembered that next month would be the Queen''s birthday.


    "I''m just here to relax and walk." The virtuous imperial concubine also said with a smile, just how all have a kind of forced smile appearance.


    "What? What''s wrong with Xianfei? Did you see doctor Xuan? " The emperor asked with some worry.


    The plum imperial concubine coldly glanced at the virtuous imperial concubine, in the heart secretly scolded this woman to be pretending again, all day a pair of weak appearance, as if who bullied her.


    "No, it''s just that I waited for your majesty at the door for a long time last night, and I felt a little stuffy after a cold wind. It doesn''t matter Virtuous imperial concubine''s face peeps out soft and weak and takes a few minutes strong smile, looking at the emperor to say foolishly.


    The Emperor just remembered that he seemed to have forgotten to promise Xianfei that he would go to see her last night.


    "It''s so hot that there''s even a cold wind. It seems that my sister lives in a different place." At this time, Mei Fei spoke faintly.


    This bitch! The virtuous imperial concubine squeezed the silk handkerchief in the hand tightly.


    "I''ll go back to see doctor Xuan later." The emperor is not a fool. Of course, he knows how the cold wind can blow in this weather. It''s just this woman reminding herself in this way. But seeing Mei Fei''s jealousy, the emperor felt inexplicably comfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    "Emperor, I''ve already drawn half of my concubine''s hundred flowers, but some places always feel that I can''t grasp the aura. I want to ask your majesty to help me have a look." Mei Fei showed a shallow smile and sent out an invitation to the emperor.


    "Yes. I''ll go and have a look for you tonight. " The emperor agreed with a smile.


    The virtuous imperial concubine lowered her head, her eyes burning with anger. This bitch, always against himself!


    "It''s a little noisy." The sky is tiny suddenly light voice.


    "What?" The emperor was stunned.


    "The fish are scared away." Tianmiao turned back slightly and looked at several people standing in the pavilion, with discontent in his eyes.


    Xianfei and Meifei find out that the queen is fishing, and the queen is blaming them for talking to the emperor and disturbing her fishing? Where did the queen dare to say that?


    They waited for the emperor to get angry, but the imaginary reprimand didn''t come.


    "You go back first." The emperor said to Xianfei and Meifei.


    The virtuous imperial concubine and the plum imperial concubine looked at each other suspiciously, still bowed the body to salute to retreat.


    After Princess Xian and Princess Mei had gone away, the emperor turned his head and looked at Tianmiao: "queen, it''s not elegant to fish in the royal garden. Don''t fish here in the future. "


    "And where to go fishing?" Tianmiao asked lazily.


    Well? This question? The emperor thought, "go fishing in the summer resort. I''ll take you to the summer resort and spend your birthday there


    "Oh. OK, thank you very much Tianmiao smiles and thanks. It seems that the scenery of the Royal Summer Resort is good. The playability of the main resort is much higher than that of this resort.


    Emperor Leng next, Queen thanks to him? Why are you still not used to it?


    "Come to dinner in the evening?" Tianmiao stood up and asked.


    "Ah, what''s for dinner?" The emperor asked subconsciously.


    "Delicious." Tianmiao smiles, "if you come, I''ll let people prepare more."


    "Come on!" The emperor agreed without hesitation, and then asked curiously, "have you developed many new dishes in your small kitchen?"


    "There''s a new maid in waiting. She''s very good at this. I''ll treat you to hot pot next time. " Tianmiao said.


    "Hot pot? Hot pot? " The emperor asked curiously.


    "It''s a little different. Hot pot is the winter to eat more, and are clear soup There is no explanation. The hot pot in the state of Dazhou is in winter. It uses a copper pot to cook soup and eat in it. It is mainly vegetarian.


    "Can''t you eat it today?" Asked the emperor.


    "Prepare the ingredients, tomorrow night." The way of heaven.


    "All right." The emperor nodded, "I''ll come here at night."


    After the emperor left, the maids in the pavilion secretly admired him. The Queen''s change has changed from shock to habit. For the words and deeds of the queen just now, there is no more admiration. In this way, the emperor decided to come here at night. Zhaoyang hall is really going to rise!


    The emperor had a slice of roast duck in the evening. He was surprised, duck can be so delicious?


    Then I accidentally ate too much, and I was in a panic.


    After walking all the way back to eat, I still felt tired. After a long walk in my Lingxin palace garden, I felt more comfortable and went to bed.


    As for the promise that Mei Fei would visit her in the evening, the emperor has completely forgotten it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the news spread that the emperor was going to the summer resort. It''s still the Queen''s list. But this time, it''s different from the previous two years.


    Why is it different? The Queen''s palace has a message that everyone has a chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Everyone has a chance?


    Even the concubines in low positions have a chance to go?


    In the early morning, Tianmiao was watching Baiming eat after breakfast, and someone from the palace came to tell the Qing noble to see him.


    "Let her in." Tianmiao knows that this noble man is not to be spoiled, very not to be spoiled. The emperor did not summon her, not once.


    The palace maid soon led the Qing noble to come.


    When the nobleman of Qing Dynasty came over, he saw Bai Ming, and his eyes were full of light. He almost forgot to salute. After returning to God, I quickly salute Tianmiao.


    "Get up." Tianmiao looks at the childish noble man and smiles. He is not so much a woman as a child. The baby''s fat face, big eyes, delicate and simple look, and Tianmiao talked, but also carefully glanced at Baiming.


    "Like white tea?" Tianmiao asked the Qing noble to sit down with a smile.


    "White tea? The name of the white peacock? Nice to hear! I like it. I like it. But my concubine often goes to the exotic animal garden, but she only sees it open once. " Noble people said, finally some regret said. Later, she went to the exotic animal garden, but the white peacock was no longer there.


    In Tianmiao''s opinion, the noble people who often go to the exotic animal park are the children who indulge in going to the zoo in the modern world. In this boring deep palace, it''s the only pleasure for noble people to go to the exotic animal garden.


    "If you want to see it, you can come every day." Tianmiao finished, took a small bean cake, called Baiming to come, fed Baiming.


    White Peacock happy to eat, and then shake the feathers on the body, opened the screen.


    "Wow The Qing nobleman let out a low cry, and quickly covered his mouth, for fear of disturbing the white peacock''s screen. She was staring at the White Peacock with bright eyes.


    "What are you here for?" After a long time, Tianmiao took the initiative to ask each other, otherwise this silly child might see the end of time.


    "Oh, forgive me, Queen." The noble man came back to himself and found that he had been staring at it for a long time, which was disrespectful to the queen. Although the queen can''t be spoiled, it''s easy for the queen to punish a nobleman who can''t be spoiled.


    "Don''t be nervous." Tianmiao laughs, "Baiming is very beautiful, and it''s normal to look at it."


    "Thank you, empress." The noble man hesitated and said, "I heard that everyone has a chance to go to the summer resort. Just, just... " Before the Qing nobleman had finished his words, the maid of honor came to tell him to let his concubines see him.


    Needless to say, Rong bin also heard that everyone had a chance to go to the summer resort to see the queen.


    Rong Binchang is bright and charming, which is totally different from Xianfei and Meifei. And Rong Bin''s family background makes many concubines from famous families look down on her. Because her family is an imperial merchant. Although she was a concubine, she spent more money than the virtuous concubines. Because her family is so rich that the poor are left with money. Every month, the family sent her a lot of money to spend. And send her a lot of precious things.


    Originally there was a concubine who couldn''t bear to see it. She blew the wind in the emperor''s ear. Without waiting for the emperor to speak, Rong Bin''s family gave the emperor a big gift, and what he gave was what the emperor wanted to read.


    OK, what else to say? It''s soft on others. The emperor acquiesced in the golden light of the God of wealth to cover the palace and blind other concubines.


    "I''ve seen the queen." Although Rong bin is also a favorite, she is not as good as the virtuous concubine and the plum concubine. If the queen does not have her in the list, the emperor will not say anything.


    So Rong bin decided to come to see the queen and give her some gifts to take with her. Although the queen didn''t receive a big gift every time, she was very cautious and afraid of losing her tongue.


    This time Rong bin also brought gifts and was ready to take them back. But this time, it was totally unexpected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    To tell you the truth, Rong bin has always looked down upon the queen. I don''t think the queen can stand up. Although she is the queen, she has no majesty at all. The virtuous concubines, as long as they are a little dissatisfied with the queen, will blow the wind to the emperor, waiting for the queen is a reprimand.


    But today, Rong bin felt that the queen gave her a completely different feeling.


    Before the queen just like a pool of stagnant water, silent terrible, everything is just step by step. And now the queen, the whole person is fresh, or that humble face, but it looks a lot better than before.


    "Sit down." Tianmiao looks at this bright and gorgeous woman. She is bright and resolute. She has her own ideas and principles. It is not easy for the palace to keep her original appearance, but Rong bin has done it. So, she is not a simple person.


    "Queen, is this the white peacock? Or does the queen have a way to turn it on? " Rong bin sat down and said with a smile.


    "Want to go to the summer resort?" The sky is tiny but directly asked to come out.


    Don''t say that the noble was stunned, but the straightforward Rong pin was dazed by the straight ball of Tianmiao. Is the queen so direct? What''s her answer? Is it an implicit evasion or a direct affirmative answer. For a time, Rong bin could not return to God.


    "Do you want to go to the summer resort? I like your present very much. Before you leave, if you want to see Baiming, you can come at any time, but remember to bring it something to eat. Its favorite is bean cake. " Rong bin was stunned for a long time and didn''t speak. Tianmiao turned his head to talk with the noble people.


    "Ah, concubine, ah, this is a gift for the queen." At this time, the nobleman of the Qing Dynasty remembered the gift he had brought to the queen. He hurriedly took it from the maid of honor behind him and sent it to the queen. He said, "it''s all embroidered by my concubines themselves. I hope the queen will not dislike it."


    "Good boy, I like it very much. Go back and get ready. You can prepare some sachets to prevent mosquito bites. " Tianmiao said gently.


    "Concubine, may I, may I go?" The Qing noble asked excitedly. Since she entered the palace, she has never been anywhere and has been in the deep palace. In the past, when the emperor went to the summer resort, he naturally did not think of taking her, and the former queen would not be too busy. This time she heard that everyone had a chance to try, but before she got close to the queen, she got such a surprise answer. How could she not be excited?


    "Yes." Tianmiao replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, empress." The Qing nobles saluted the empress excitedly.


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao nodded.


    The noble man left after a thousand thanks. Rong bin looked at the back of the noble man, frowning slightly, thinking a little.


    "Empress, you..." Rong pin turned to look at the gentle queen, hesitated, and didn''t know what to say.


    "What can I do? Is it different? " Tianmiao said her heart for Rong bin with a smile.


    "Yes, the empress gave her concubines a totally different feeling than before." Rong bin looked at Tianmiao''s face and said, "I''m very offended. I hope the queen won''t blame me. I feel that the empress is more beautiful and attractive than before. " And she found that the queen claimed to have been me, not the palace. Why?


    Tianmiao chuckles. Rong bin, his EQ is very high.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    "Then I want to thank you for your praise." Tianmiao said with a smile, "if there''s nothing to do today, let''s play together?" Rong bin is a good playmaker, but he has been depressed since he entered the palace. He has no more fun at home. Life in the palace is boring. Not only the concubines live a boring life, but Tianmiao also thinks so, so he has to find some fun for himself.


    Huh? hang out together?


    Rong bin doubted his ears. Did he hear wrong? The Queen invited her to play with her. What?


    Soon, Rong pin knew what the queen wanted to play.


    Playing chess, throwing pot, archery


    After losing all the silver in her purse, Rong bin was still in a trance.


    How did she start gambling with the queen?


    At first, the queen said that she had heard that she was good at chess and wanted to play chess together. OK, then play chess. Then the queen said that we should have some color heads. OK, then we should have some color heads. If you lose, you pay. If you win, you charge. It''s so simple.


    In the first game, she lost. She was not convinced. She went on and lost.


    Then she changed the pitcher, and she still lost.


    Archery!


    God knows how the queen made a small martial arts training ground in her garden, with several targets and bows suitable for their women. She learned archery with her brother when she was a child, but she almost forgot. So, still lose.


    "Thank you for Rong pin''s gift. Come back tomorrow. Next time we play tug of war. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "one person makes ten people. Five maids and five eunuchs are not allowed to go to foreign aid. " Tug of war is a popular entertainment in the state of Zhou. Both the common people and the nobility are very keen on this little game. It''s very simple, a thick rope, the same number of people on both sides, just grab the rope and wrestle.


    Foreign aid, this word is a little new, but you can understand what it means. People who can only live in their own palace. Tug of war is often played by concubines when they are at home. They never thought that they could play it after entering the palace. As soon as Rong bin heard this, he became interested.


    "Empress, I''ll come back tomorrow. I will bring enough silver tomorrow. " Rong bin clenched her fist, left a lot of gifts and left with her own people.


    "Early tomorrow. There are also things for people to prepare to go to the summer resort. " The sky is tiny to wave a handkerchief to send off. Of course, Tianmiao left all the gifts that Rong bin brought. In addition to some beautiful silk fabrics and precious medicinal materials, there are also a pair of jade bracelets, a Red Coral Pendant and a box of agate rings. What''s more, there is a partition under the box containing jade bracelets, which contains 5000 taels of silver. After receiving such a generous gift, Tianmiao will certainly add Rong Bin''s name to the list.


    When Rong bin came out of the Zhaoyang hall, he thought as he walked, and then he was surprised. What''s the matter with him? What happened to the queen? How can I have fun with the queen unconsciously? Besides, she had a good time. Even if you lose all the money in your purse, you are happy.


    How long have you not had such a good time? Rong bin can''t remember.


    But, today really has a good time, very happy!


    After Rong bin went back, he found five strong eunuchs and five powerful maids to train for an afternoon. I''m going to find the queen the next day.


    The next day, Rong bin came to Zhaoyang hall early in the morning, but there was a person earlier than her, that is, a noble man.


    Qing nobles are feeding Baiming and watching Baiming pace in the place where it belongs.


    Seeing the arrival of Rong bin, the Qing nobles saluted in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "Come on, where''s the queen?" Rong bin looked at the gate of the main hall of Zhaoyang hall and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The noble kept a strange silence for a while, and then said, "the queen hasn''t woken up yet. Aunt kongho said that you can''t wake up the queen. You have to wait for her to wake up naturally. "


    Huh? There are many question marks in Rong Bin''s mind. Empress, I haven''t got up yet?!


    This, this is absolutely impossible before. What''s more, sleep till you wake up naturally?


    "Well, wait. "Did you eat too early?" Rong asked.


    "Used it." The noble man was a little afraid of Rong pin and answered carefully.


    That pair of careful appearance let Rong pin instant no interest in talking with her, turned around and took his people to sit under the grape trellis. Looking at the grapes drooping down from the grapevine, Rong bin was surprised. There was no grape trellis in the Queen''s yard before, that is to say, the grape trellis was just built. Transplanted with grapes? And still alive? Isn''t that amazing?


    After Rong bin drank two cups of tea and ate a plate of cakes, Tianmiao finally came out.


    Qing noble and Rong bin stand up to salute Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao let two people up, also sat under the grape trellis, see Rong pin has been looking at the grape trellis, asked: "want to eat? I''ll have them washed. "


    "Empress, how is this vine transplanted?" Rong bin couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "It''s my grand maid. She''s good at it." Tianmiao takes out the konghou as a shield. Anyway, konghou is an omnipotent palace maid.


    "Empress, I brought someone here today. And enough silver. " After Rong bin got the answer, he no longer tangled about it, but talked about it with great interest.


    Lovely. Tianmiao wants to laugh. Have you brought enough silver?


    Then Tianmiao sent his maids and eunuchs to tug of war with Rongpin. Rongpin''s purse lost. Of course not!


    How can we "kill everything" in the first place?


    Of course, it''s necessary for Rong pin to have a sense of experience, lose and win, win more and lose less, so that the game can continue to play. Otherwise it''s no fun.


    Tianmiao and Rongpin sit under the grape trellis, watching the two teams in front of them tug of war, adopting the system of three wins in five innings. Rong bin excitedly directed: "do you use some strength? Didn''t you eat in the morning? Don''t you all have enough to eat in the morning? "


    Qing Guiren was shy and looked at the game curiously, but later his face turned red and he shook his fist and cheered up in a low voice. Finally, the voice became louder and louder, and the image was completely ignored. And the eunuchs and maids around also came to watch. Seeing that the queen didn''t mean to blame at all, they braved to cheer up. There are even a lot of itchy thinking down to ask the empress to let her next time also add competition.


    Three wins in five innings. Of course, it''s the Queen''s palace. Tianmiao rewarded some of the silver he had won to the palace maids and eunuchs who took part in the competition to encourage them to work hard next time. Rong bin didn''t vent her anger on the palace people, so she went back to encourage them, and encouraged them to win next time with a small reward.


    Rong bin is a man who doesn''t admit defeat. She is the one who has been defeated many times. Since then, I have come to Zhaoyang hall every day to compete with the queen. Apart from tug of war, there are other things. At first, only the concubines of the Qing Dynasty, the low rank concubines, came to watch the battle. Later, it spread that the empress had fun competitions with Rong concubines every day, and she didn''t mind that they were little transparent. After watching, many low rank concubines came to watch.


    This was basically impossible before. Because some low rank concubines are not qualified to greet the queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    Of course, these concubines would not look at it empty handed. They would bring the queen some small gifts, cakes, books, their own paintings, a pot of flowers, their own embroidery and so on. Queens are gracious to accept gifts and give them better things.


    This makes the concubines who are in low positions flattered. Without the emperor''s love and family background, their life is really not good. The salaries of the concubines are really low. Sometimes they have to pay for what they want to eat. There were even some hard-working concubines who asked their palace people to take the embroidery out of the palace for money.


    Now, the Queen''s reward has greatly improved their lives. They were all grateful to the queen.


    Next, the empress''s practice is to make their deep palace life lively, because the empress let them divide into two teams to play various games. There are rewards to win, all kinds of rewards, and there are even real gold and silver in the rewards! This makes the concubines more active. Follow the queen to eat meat! This is the voice and deep understanding of all the concubines.


    The Queen''s garden was full of laughter.


    Tianmiao sits in front of the stone table and looks at a group of young girls in front of him. His face shows a bright smile that belongs to their age, and his mouth is slightly raised. There is a world called the earth. In the Tang Dynasty, women''s status was much higher than that of other dynasties. Whether it is a common woman or a noble woman, playing with these things will not be criticized.


    And this group of girls, trapped in this deep palace, some people even can''t see the emperor''s side in their life, and finally quietly withered, withered and disappeared. Now, she can make them live better with just a little help. Why not?


    After hearing these things, the virtuous imperial concubine frowned. Does the empress want to use those low rank concubines to keep favor? This is absolutely not allowed to happen. Also, the emperor promised to see himself twice, but he didn''t come to the Queen''s palace. At that time, the queen was already making use of those low rank concubines? This means is really shameless!


    Mei Fei frowned when she heard these things. Is this the Queen''s new trick? In the Queen''s palace, a hundred flowers bloom. Will the emperor forget to return? Before, she was still laughing at Xianfei, waiting for the emperor for two nights, but she didn''t wait for the emperor. When it comes to herself, it''s hard for her. It seems that the empress is making trouble. It''s a dirty trick. No, the queen can''t go on like this.


    So, when the emperor criticized the memorial in the afternoon, Xianfei and Meifei first and later sent tonic soup, and then quietly applied eye medicine to the queen. When the emperor listens to it, is it OK? It''s really immoral to let the concubines have fun. So the emperor ignored the memorial and rushed to the empress''s Zhaoyang hall.


    Before entering the gate of Zhaoyang hall, I heard a lot of laughter inside. The emperor stopped the palace people''s notice and went in quietly. Then he saw a scene he had never seen before. He had never seen his concubines so alive. Just like the spring breeze, just like flowers in full bloom, just like a fairyland floating. Like a beautiful picture, people can''t bear to break the scene.


    He also saw the queen at a glance. In terms of appearance, the queen was not as good as all the concubines present, but she just sat there and let people see her at a glance. She seemed to be the center of everyone. She looked at the front with a smile. There were concubines talking and laughing with her, and there were concubines peeling fruit for her.


    She is not the most beautiful, but the most dazzling.


    None of the people present noticed that the emperor was coming.


    Finally, the emperor coughed, and someone noticed that the emperor was coming.


    The garden, which used to be full of laughter and bustle, was dead in an instant, and everyone knelt down on the ground in a neat and terrified manner.


    Except for the queen.


    The queen is still sitting there.


    Many people were pale and shivering on their knees. He called for the emperor''s forgiveness.


    This scene is quite different from the lively scene just now. From a warm spring moment into a harsh winter.


    The queen raised her head slowly and glared at the emperor. The meaning in your eyes is obvious. It depends on what you''ve done!


    The emperor subconsciously stepped back two steps, looking at the queen with a guilty heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    "You all go back first." Tianmiao stood up, soft voice to kneel on the ground shivering concubines said.


    "Go back, go back." The emperor also spoke at this time, he tried to slow down the tone, the results of those concubines are still like mice see cats, after saluting quickly back away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, only the queen and the emperor were left in the garden.


    "Empress, I didn''t say you. You''re getting more and more mischievous day by day." The emperor went to the queen, sat down and said with a straight face.


    "What''s wrong? According to the ancestral system, concubines can''t come to greet the queen? Is there a rule that concubines are not allowed to have fun? It''s stipulated that you have to wait for the emperor''s summon in the deep palace. Maybe you can''t see it all your life? And die of depression? " The queen also sat down and said slowly.


    The emperor''s face suddenly changed, suddenly stood up and yelled: "queen, you are presumptuous!"


    When the emperor is angry, the corpse will be buried for millions.


    From this analogy, we can see how terrible it would be when the emperor was angry.


    All the palace people knelt down in fear, buried their heads and held their breath.


    The emperor looked coldly at the queen, looking at her calm face.


    But the queen just smiles and says in a soft voice, "are you annoyed? As the king of a country, should we not listen to both sides and accept advice? The truth is not good to hear, but it is good for practice. "


    The palace people in the Queen''s palace knelt on the ground and trembled. God, what''s the queen talking about? How dare you speak to the emperor like this? Are you not afraid of the emperor? It''s really easy for the emperor to give up. The queen doesn''t have a strong family to rely on, and the families of Xianfei and Meifei are famous. If they want to abolish the queen, the families of Xianfei and Meifei will be happy to see their success, and they will try to make their own people sit in the Queen''s position.


    "Queen, you are more and more presumptuous. Don''t think I really have nothing to do with you. " The emperor squeezed a word from his teeth. But I was shocked by the Queen''s words. The queen is really telling the truth, very bad truth.


    "You are a wise king. You have not only blocked the iron hoof of foreigners, but also driven them to a farther place to protect your subjects. Your strength and charm don''t need to be proved by the harem. Do you think I''m right, emperor Tianmiao smiles and hands a bowl of tea to the emperor. "It''s hot. Drink some herbal tea to reduce the heat."


    The emperor looked at the smiling queen and sat down slowly. He took the cup from the queen. I don''t know why. It seems that most of the anger just disappeared?


    "Queen, are you jealous?" All of a sudden, the emperor looked at the sky and came up with such a sentence. Because of her acceptance of the harem, the queen has been forbearing, and now she is finally unwilling to bear it?


    Tianmiao pick eyebrow: "then, it should be jealous." Coaxing this awkward child is something that immersion tasks sometimes have to do.


    "In fact, I don''t need so many concubines. It''s the Empress Dowager who has always advocated more talent shows The emperor whispered. The Queen''s jealous words made the emperor''s last anger disappear.


    "So be kind to them." The sky tiny soft voice says. It is impossible for these concubines to be demobilized from the palace. When they go home, their parents don''t like to see them, let alone remarry. Who dares to remarry the concubines demobilized by the emperor?


    "All right, the queen, you can make up your mind and raise your salary or something." The emperor nodded.


    "Well, do you want to stay here for dinner in the evening?" Asked the sky.


    "Yes, eat hot pot." The emperor said.


    "Didn''t you just eat it last time? If you eat so often, you''ll get angry. "


    "Let the doctor prescribe some medicine to clear away heat and heat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Xianfei and Meifei are waiting for the emperor''s punishment to the queen, but they don''t wait for anything. I only know that the emperor stayed in Zhaoyang hall for dinner again.


    In the evening, the porcelains in Xianfei palace were replaced, and Mei Fei tore up several of her own paintings.


    Those low rank concubines went back to their palace and waited for the bad news, but they got the good news of their salary.


    Huh???


    Mmm!!!


    Empress thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old!


    The next day, the emperor did not care, the Queen''s garden is still full of laughter.


    That evening, the virtuous imperial concubine could not help but put on the eye medicine again.


    "What? The Queen chose some musicians to sing every night? " The emperor frowned and stood up directly. "I''ll go and have a look."


    The Emperor didn''t pay any attention to the melancholy faced virtuous imperial concubine. He walked out of the hall and went to the Zhaoyang hall. After a few steps, he turned to the eunuch and asked, "do you know this?"


    "My Lord, I know." The chief eunuch replied cautiously.


    "Do you know why you didn''t tell me?" The emperor said angrily.


    "I have told your majesty." The chief eunuch''s face was wronged.


    "How did you report it?" The emperor is confused. Why doesn''t he remember?


    "The queen also wrote a piece of music and invited your majesty to listen to it. You said that you would not go before the memorial was approved." The chief eunuch''s weak reply.


    Oh, I remember. The emperor blinked. There was such a thing. He was busy at that time, so he didn''t pay attention to it. For this kind of play, the emperor has never been interested. He has a lot to do. Sometimes he goes to the harem to relax. The focus is still on government affairs. In modern terms, the emperor is a workaholic


    "Now I''ll go and have a look." The emperor took a few steps, then stopped. He turned his head and looked at the eunuch. He looked at the eunuch and asked, "are all musicians men and women?"


    "It''s all women." The eunuch in charge hastily replied that he would, because he had already asked this question. Then he felt that the emperor seemed very satisfied with the answer and went to the Zhaoyang hall again.


    At the gate of Zhaoyang hall, I heard the fairy music floating inside.


    The emperor once again stopped the palace people''s notice and went inside quietly. The eunuch in charge also cushions his heel behind him. He suddenly looks confused. Why is it like being a thief every time he comes to the Queen''s palace?


    It seems that the queen is not surprised by the appearance of the emperor, but beckons him to come and let the musicians continue to play.


    The eunuch in charge stares big eyes. How could the queen be so rude? Can''t be polite, even wave to let the emperor pass? Before that, it was totally unthinkable. Don''t say that the former empress didn''t dare to do this. Even if she did, the emperor would be furious.


    But now, the emperor walked over with a smile and sat next to the queen.


    "Have you eaten yet? This point should have been used. How about some fruit? " Tianmiao pointed to all kinds of fruits on the table. The fruits were cut into small pieces and looked pleasant.


    The emperor took a silver stick to poke a peeled grape to eat, and then opened his eyes wide, very sweet. This is sweeter than what he ate in the palace. The key is cool. Has this been iced? No, it doesn''t taste so good if it''s iced.


    "This is a kind of grape planted in the garden. I like to eat it for a while and let someone pick some for you." The queen saw his doubts and explained.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "It''s a miracle that the grape trellis was transplanted alive." The emperor ate the grapes and sighed, but the words changed, "queen, have you been singing all night recently?"


    "No, it''s time for the musicians to rehearse and perform on the emperor''s birthday." The Queen''s birthday is next month, and the emperor''s birthday is next month, only one month apart.


    The emperor was moved. Remembering the words of the eunuch in charge, the queen wrote her own music and asked the musicians to step up rehearsal so that she could perform for herself on her birthday. What a good intention!


    "Queen, you have a heart." The emperor looked at the queen and said.


    Tianmiao smile: "it should be."


    The emperor is happy, the way of expression is reward, reward, reward! (similar to some modern straight men''s expression of good for their girlfriends, that is, buy, buy, buy!)


    The emperor''s reward, like flowing water, flowed into the empress''s Zhaoyang hall.


    The angry Princess almost jumped. It''s totally different from what she thought! This bitch, bitch!


    Why did you suddenly hook the emperor''s heart?


    If she didn''t take any action, she would never want to be the queen again.


    It''s time to go to the summer resort before the virtuous imperial concubine comes up with a way.


    The emperor''s chariot is much more spacious and comfortable, and the Queen''s chariot is also good. The empress summoned Rong pin and Qing nobles to play cards together in the driving car. It was a simple game of the state of Zhou. The rich used jade cards, while the common people used cheap materials such as wood.


    The noble people of Qing Dynasty are much more lively and cheerful now, and they are not afraid to let their concubines. Especially when the queen is the backer.


    When it''s time to eat the cards, she''s never soft. Even if Rong bin stares at her, she''s not afraid at all. She eats Rong Bin''s cards with a smile and asks Rong bin to give her money. Rong bin muttered that she was really bullying others, and then she paid for it obediently.


    The Emperor himself felt bored sitting in the Dragon chariot. He sent someone to ask the queen what she was doing. The answer was that the queen was playing cards with Rong pin and Qing noble.


    "She will enjoy it." The emperor said with a smile, "go and call her to me."


    As a result, the queen was forced to end the card game and made an appointment to play again tomorrow. The queen went to the emperor''s Dragon chariot.


    The emperor was drinking tea. When the empress got on the Dragon chariot, he began to laugh: "I''ve called Xianfei and Meifei to come here. We''ll play cards together later."


    EQ is a low achiever. Heaven make complaints about it. Seeing how happy they were with Rong bin, they had a good time. Do you want your wives to get along with each other? It''s a beautiful idea.


    If Xianfei and Meifei can kill each other, they have been fighting for thousands of times.


    When Xianfei and Meifei get on the Dragon chariot happily, they think they are the exclusive ones. When they see the queen and the other enemies, they have a great effort to smile.


    Play cards, OK. Tianmiao doesn''t want to keep his hand, but he has a strong reason to use his magic. In the end, he killed all sides and won a lot.


    The virtuous imperial concubine is coquettish, sad oneself purse all lost, emperor big hand a wave, reward! Mei Fei wrongly looked at the emperor, OK, the emperor waved again, reward.


    Xianfei and Meifei look at the queen provocatively. The queen smiles and says to the emperor, "if you lose, you will be compensated. If you win, you should be rewarded more?"


    Yes! My queen is so powerful that she deserves to be a queen!


    The emperor''s big hand wave again, reward!


    The combined reward of Xianfei and Meifei is not as good as that of the queen.


    Both eyes are green.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    In the summer resort, the emperor''s government affairs also moved here. He was busy all day, in sharp contrast to a group of concubines playing leisurely.


    The empress and her concubines go hunting today, barbecue tomorrow and visit the lake the day after tomorrow.


    At night, the queen took people to the emperor''s palace.


    When the eunuch in charge told the emperor that the queen had come to deliver tonic soup, the emperor even felt flattered. Let the eunuch lead the queen in.


    "Emperor, take care of the dragon." Tianmiao asked people to put down the soup and said softly.


    "What''s the matter with the queen? Have a good time today? " The emperor put down the memorial and asked.


    "Since the emperor came to the summer resort, he has been busy with government affairs. It''s very hard, so he came to see the emperor." Tianmiao said with a smile, "look at the emperor''s frowning, it seems that he has encountered a problem. However, the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics, when I didn''t ask. "


    The emperor sighed: "plague. There''s a city. There''s a plague. I have already sent someone to go. The situation is more serious than I thought. Now the city has been sealed, and imperial doctors have been sent. But there''s no improvement. If we go on like this, the city... " We have to give up the whole city. And everything will be burned, including people who are infected and can''t be cured.


    "Closed the city? People in the city... "


    "Yes. I can''t help it. If we let those people out, we will only infect more people. " The emperor picked up the memorial with a complicated expression, "save, I want to save naturally. But it can''t help No matter what I do, it''s all wrong. "


    "Can the emperor tell us the specific symptoms of the plague?" Tianmiao asked, "when I was a child, I read some medical books, which may be useful." This sentence was said by the former queen of Tianmiao gang.


    "Oh? I can''t see that my queen is erudite and talented. " The emperor was surprised, praised and joked, and said, "I''ll tell you about the symptoms of the plague. Maybe the Queen really has a way."


    The emperor originally just felt a lot of pressure and chatted with the queen to relax. Unexpectedly, after finishing the symptoms, the queen said with a smile: "there is really a way."


    "What?" The emperor was surprised. "Queen, are you kidding?"


    "Will my concubine make fun of such a thing?" "And I have a candidate to recommend. I should have just entered the Tai hospital. I''m my cousin. We saw this prescription together when we were children. "


    "Is that true?" The emperor was a little excited.


    "Seriously." Tianmiao nodded.


    The emperor excitedly put down the memorial and immediately asked the eunuch in charge to xuanren. The empress''s cousin also came to the summer resort this time. Soon, the emperor called in the young doctor. His surname is Wu, the same as the Queen''s.


    After Wu Taiyi saluted the emperor, the emperor told him to get up and asked excitedly, "you know about the plague of Lecheng. The queen said you have a way, don''t you?"


    Wu Taiyi was slightly stunned. He looked up at Tianmiao, but he was stunned.


    "Yes, there is. But my cousin may have forgotten that prescription. I remember, I wrote down the prescription. My cousin knows what to do with it. " The way of heaven.


    "Good, very good!" The emperor immediately asked Tianmiao to write down the prescription.


    The emperor immediately made an order and sent someone to send Wu Taiyi to Lecheng. In fact, there is also the idea of a dead horse being a living horse doctor.


    The empress asked the emperor for instructions, saying that she wanted to see off her cousin whom she had not met for a long time.


    The emperor readily agreed.


    Tianmiao sent Wu Taiyi to the door and said with a smile, "take care."


    Wu Taiyi looked up at the queen for a long time and said in a soft voice, "you are not her. What about her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    Tianmiao was a little surprised. She knew for a long time that some human beings could see that she was not the original one. But there are too few people like Dr. Wu who just recognize them by face-to-face.


    "And she?" Wu Taiyi asked in a low voice. The same person is as like as two peas in her eyes, but he knows that this is not her.


    "She will wait for you." The sky tiny light voice finish saying this, take a person to turn round to walk.


    Doctor Wu didn''t understand, but he couldn''t go up to ask, so he didn''t say much. He bowed down to salute and stepped down. The emperor''s people are waiting for him to escort him to Lecheng.


    Tianmiao walked slowly in the corridor, and the sounds of konghou and Dongxiao sounded in his mind.


    "Master, how can human beings see that you are not yourself?" Kongho is very curious. You know, this is a small world. Human beings are very weak and have no magic power. How can we see that the master is not the original Queen.


    "Maybe human feelings." The way of heaven.


    "Master, human beings are really amazing creatures. I remember one time when I was on an immersive task, the target''s mother said at the first sight that you were not her daughter. Later, master, you said it was maternal love. Maternal love was great. What''s this time? " Dongxiao also asked curiously.


    "Love?" Kongho asked.


    "It should be, isn''t it." Tianmiao looked up at the green trees in the garden, fresh flowers, green, is gratifying. Summer is a very distinct season.


    "What about the original Queen? Master, what you just said means is that the original Queen will wait for this man at Naihe bridge? " Kongho asked curiously.


    "Later, I''ll see for myself. Now, let''s go to the lake and fish. " Tianmiao looks at several concubines who are waiting for her in front of her and can''t help laughing. These children are the age of playing. Now one by one are not afraid of her, always want to get close to her.


    This time it''s fishing, not fishing.


    The little girls, some with nets, some with harpoons, were all eager to try. Tianmiao lets people dig the stove, prepare firewood and wait for the fish. I''m going to cook fish and fish soup.


    "Look at me, look at me." Rong bin was most excited. She took a fishing net and got on the boat. She threw the net out and began to pull it up. While pulling, she boasted, "empress, it''s not my concubine. When I was a child, my concubine and my brother would go to the river to dig ice and fish in winter."


    "Wow! The empress Rong is very powerful. "


    "Wow, let''s talk about how to drill ice."


    Without waiting for the empress to speak, the low rank concubines looked at Rong pin with admiration and urged her to talk about her "great achievements" as a child. Then Rong bin began to talk.


    The emperor came to the Queen''s side, Rong bin and they didn''t find it.


    When they found out that they wanted to salute, the emperor waved his hand: "no, I''m busy with you. Rong pin, I want to see your fishing skills. I''ll have the soup of your fish later. "


    "OK, emperor, look at me." Rong Bin''s smile was brilliant. For the first time, she thought the emperor was so approachable.


    "It''s all your business. I haven''t been here as the emperor." The queen waved to the crowd with a smile, "the emperor will not blame you. If you are too restrained, the emperor will be angry. He just likes to see you playing. "


    The emperor nodded with a smile, indicating that it was exactly what the queen said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    Although the concubines heard what the emperor and the queen said, they continued to play, but they were obviously not as open as they were at the beginning.


    "Well, sometimes I doubt whether it''s your harem or my harem. They obviously prefer you." The emperor pretended to sigh.


    "They like me better. However, there are still people who only like you. " The sky is tiny to smile to turn a head to see to the person that Wang this side comes to tease to say.


    The emperor followed Tianmiao''s eyes and saw Xianfei and Meifei coming here with money.


    The emperor touched his nose: "I didn''t let them come."


    "With them, the children won''t have a good time. Take them with you. " Tianmiao said impolitely.


    "I''m going, too? Can''t I let them go? " The emperor some wronged pointed to own nose, why even oneself also wants to drive away?


    "Then they will hate these little girls." The sky tiny light says.


    "Why? The virtuous imperial concubine is the most gentle and considerate, and the plum imperial concubine is arrogant, and even disdains to care with these concubines. " The emperor immediately denied it.


    "Are you sure? Do you really don''t know them or don''t you want to make it clear? " The sky tiny looking at the emperor, the voice already some cold go down.


    "I..." The emperor was stunned. He couldn''t speak to the eyes of heaven. Is there something he knows? He knows better than anyone. But there are some things that he doesn''t want to go deep into, and he doesn''t want to know what he really looks like.


    "Please, Emperor." The sky tiny light says.


    The emperor stood up with a black face and looked at the empress. Without saying anything, he walked to the direction of Xianfei and Meifei. When they met, the Emperor didn''t know what to say. They walked behind the emperor with a smile. Before leaving, the virtuous imperial concubine turned her head and looked at the queen provocatively.


    After the emperor and the virtuous imperial concubine Mei Fei left, Rong bin ran over and sat down beside Tianmiao, poured a cup of tea for Tianmiao and handed it to her.


    "Empress, you can make the emperor happy. I don''t understand why you pushed him away. " Rong bin spoke very directly, but both inside and outside the words were worried about the queen, with the meaning of persuasion.


    "Do you think the emperor''s favor is very important?" Tianmiao took a sip of the tea that Rongpin handed her, and leisurely asked.


    "Doesn''t it matter? Empress, you should know your situation best. Without the support of the family, the emperor''s favor is the most important thing for you. " Rong bin frowned, "although I''m very comfortable, it''s built on the premise that the emperor likes me. Although the emperor is not as good to his courtiers and concubines as to his virtuous concubines and Mei concubines, he will come to my courtiers and concubines'' Palace once or twice a month. "


    Tianmiao didn''t say anything, and Rongpin continued: "I thought I was just living in another place. If I have money, I can do anything. It turned out later that this was not the case. In this harem, the emperor''s favor is the most important. I want to buy more food with silver. If I have the emperor''s favor, I can buy the biggest and fattest. If I don''t have the emperor''s favor, I will give you the most. "


    "Rong pin, what do you want to say?" Tianmiao put down his tea cup and looked at the bright woman with a smile.


    "I just want to say that the emperor''s attitude towards you is totally different now. You should take this opportunity. " Rong Bin''s tone was sincere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    "You''re right." Tianmiao laughs. Just when Rong Bin thinks Tianmiao finally listens to it and puts down his heart, Tianmiao says faintly, "the emperor''s favor? I don''t need it. "


    Rong pin was stunned, staring at the smiling sky, her eyes were indifferent. She really doesn''t care.


    Why?


    Rong bin couldn''t understand at this moment.


    Many years later, she understood, but things are different


    The emperor has never come to the queen since he left with Xianfei and Meifei that day. The empress seems not to like it either. She still takes a group of concubines to "have fun" every day and sing songs every night.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the Queen''s birthday arrived, and the queen did not have a big event, just had a meal with the concubines. Virtuous imperial concubine and Mei imperial concubine also came, sent their gift, empress according to single all accept. They are treated equally. But the emperor did not appear on this day.


    The virtuous imperial concubine and the plum imperial concubine are secretly happy in the heart, the emperor is obviously disgusted with the empress.


    What they don''t know is that the emperor ordered people to send a lot of gifts to the queen at night. Is the person did not appear, still angry queen that day to his attitude.


    However, this situation did not last long. The emperor went to the queen with a look of excitement. Because the plague in Lecheng has been controlled, the infected people have been treated effectively. People''s peace, people''s will, the emperor happy the first time to find the queen to share this matter.


    When I went to the palace where the queen lived, I heard the sound of pipa playing a piece of music that he had never heard before. The music was intense and shocking. The emperor stood there quietly to listen. He felt the war drums roaring together, the sergeants shouting, then the close combat, the breath was short, and finally he was in a desperate situation.


    The emperor hasn''t come back for a long time.


    For a long time, the emperor finally moved. He walked slowly into the gate and saw the queen sitting at the top and looking at him with a smile.


    "Emperor, would you like to listen to the music?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    The emperor walked forward slowly, sat beside the sky, and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the name of that song just now?"


    "Ambush on all sides."


    "Is it the queen?" The emperor asked in surprise.


    "Of course not." Tianmiao shook his head, "by the way, the emperor seems to have a happy event?"


    "Yes! The people recommended by the queen are really good. The epidemic has been brought under control. He can cure the plague The emperor remembered his original intention of looking for the queen and said excitedly, "but your cousin is really a modest man. He said that it was the combination of the prescription you gave him and the one he saw when he was a child that made him think of a way."


    "He has always been so humble." Tianmiao smiles.


    "I want to ask you how to reward your cousin." The emperor said happily, "how about promoting him to be a deputy court envoy and rewarding him with a thousand taels of gold?"


    "The emperor is in charge. Although my cousin is bound to refuse, I think the emperor must have his own opinion. After all, my cousin has done what other doctors can''t do. " Of course, Tianmiao has no opinion.


    "Good. But, Queen, is that song going to be played on my birthday? " The emperor blinked, deliberated and said, "although the song is good, I don''t think it''s so suitable?"


    "Of course not." How can such a tune be played on the birthday? "It''s another tune."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    "That''s good." There was a smirk on the emperor''s face.


    In this way, in the resentment of Xianfei and Meifei, the empress seemed to be reconciled again, and it was getting better and better. The emperor often goes to the queen for dinner, which is unprecedented.


    But a lot of concubines feel strange, the queen so favored, why has not been pregnant?


    Wu Taiyi controlled the epidemic and saved the people in Lecheng. This is the best gift for the emperor''s birthday.


    After more than two months in the summer resort, the emperor took people back to the capital.


    As the emperor and empress become more and more harmonious, people can see that the Queen''s position is more and more stable. The emperor even listened to the Queen''s advice. For example, the emperor wanted to build a palace in the South on a whim, so that he could live in it when he went on a tour. Officials think it''s a waste of money and money, and they''ve been fighting against it.


    The emperor was very angry. He thought that he was working so hard to build a palace and enjoy these old things. So he had to fight against them. If you don''t let me do it, I will do it.


    At that time, as soon as they arrived at the court, they were just as noisy as the food market. The emperor and a group of old ministers were so deadlocked.


    At this time, the queen told the emperor that the emperor worked hard all year round and should really enjoy it. As for the ministers, there are some reasons why they say that they will waste people''s money. Because the cultivation palace originally only needed one million silver, but in the end it will be tens of millions of taels of silver.


    The emperor understood it as soon as he heard it. When he went on a tour, he ate a bowl of wonton outside for a few Wen, and the cost in the palace was one or two silver, the same thing.


    "What about that?" The emperor was aggrieved, "then don''t fix it? However, the climate in the south is mild. When spring comes, it''s really beautiful. I''d like to take you to have a look. "


    "Xiu, why not? There are many rich businessmen in the South who are contracted to repair them. Rich businessmen can nominate the palace they contracted. No business without fraud, they will use the least money to build the best palace. I''ll break my head for the quota. " Enjoy things, of course, Tianmiao supports them. But enjoy it reasonably.


    Emperor:??? Is that ok?


    It really works.


    The rich businessmen in the South came to fight for the quota. It can repair the house for the emperor and the queen, and it has the right to name after it is repaired. This is unprecedented. That''s enough for three generations! No, more than three generations, many generations.


    The emperor and empress all live in the houses they built. In the future, many people will find them to repair their houses. It''s a rare thing in a hundred years to have both fame and wealth. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s fear that the ministers would criticize him and the common people would insist on giving money, these businessmen would hate to have to pay for the emperor''s house.


    The ministers are silly. Is there such an operation? The emperor used his private storehouse to build the palace and contracted it to the merchants in the south. No more words. What''s the matter with the emperor''s private money?


    In this way, the emperor built a palace at the cost price. He was so happy that he went to Tianmiao to eat hot pot.


    "Eat hot pot again. You ate hot pot the day before yesterday. Can we change dinner tonight?" Tianmiao can''t stand eating so often. She wants to eat braised spare ribs tonight.


    "Well, then. Can we have it in two days The emperor agreed to bargain immediately.


    "All right." Tianmiao nods helplessly. I didn''t expect that the emperor would like to eat hot pot so much, even if he has acne at the corner of his mouth.


    Just as the emperor sat down, the virtuous imperial concubine asked to see him and brought the news of an explosion to the emperor.


    Princess Xian is pregnant.


    (the update is late. When I came home tonight, a car changed its lane and hit my car. Fortunately, I''m ok. I''ll slow down and hit the cab. And then the traffic police to deal with, and to the traffic police team to determine responsibility, the other party is fully responsible. It''s OK, but it scared me. I just got home, so the update was late.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    Xianfei is pregnant, the first pregnant concubine in the harem. The emperor has a queen.


    Normally, the emperor should be very happy to hear this news.


    But the virtuous imperial concubine did not see the emperor''s happiness, only saw the emperor some embarrassed looked at the queen, even in the eyes a little guilty.


    The heart of virtuous imperial concubine, instantly cold go down. Finally understand one thing, the emperor''s heart, long ago not in her here. The emperor''s heart is with the queen.


    Moreover, the heart is not the same.


    If the queen is pregnant, the emperor will never show embarrassment and guilt in front of her.


    But now


    The virtuous imperial concubine profoundly understood a matter, the emperor moved the sincerity, to the empress.


    Virtuous imperial concubine has been standing in place, the emperor is still in a daze, the atmosphere is so stiff.


    Or the queen said: "it''s a good thing that Xianfei is pregnant. It''s a reward. "


    The emperor came back and said, "well, it''s the reward. Come and send the virtuous concubine back to the palace. Be careful. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine thanks and leaves with her head down.


    When Xianfei left, the emperor whispered to the Queen: "I didn''t expect that she would be pregnant. In fact, I want to have my own son first. "


    The queen laughed and did not speak. The emperor lowered his head and hid his emotions.


    Since she was pregnant, the virtuous imperial concubine strictly guarded against her death, for fear that the queen would attack the fetus in her womb. Even prepared for the queen to reward things. If it is used, it will be put into the warehouse and will never be used. Who knows if it will infect any potion. As for what we eat, we won''t eat any more. Who knows if there will be a problem.


    When the Queen''s reward arrived, the virtuous imperial concubine doubted her eyes.


    "This is from the queen?" Xianfei looks at the painting in kongho''s hand. This painting was presented to the queen by Mei Fei on her birthday. It was painted by Mei Fei herself. Now queen, give her this painting? Do you want to answer her? What''s more, is it really good to give your birthday gift to others? Valuables don''t seem to matter, but, this painting? Valuable? Shit! The virtuous imperial concubine couldn''t help being rude.


    But the virtuous imperial concubine still squeezed out a smile and said uneasily: "this, is this the birthday gift Mei imperial concubine gave to the empress? How can I accept it? You can''t win people''s love. "


    "Oh, yes. Forget it. The empress said, "you can have a baby in peace." With these words, kongho put the painting away and took the man away.


    Virtuous concubine:???


    People in Xianfei Palace:??????


    What about the Queen''s reward?


    A picture? Just a picture?


    Then the virtuous imperial concubine declined a sentence, the empress''s big palace maid took advantage of the situation to put the painting away, left?


    Really left, left a word to go.


    Konghou is like a gust of wind. It comes and goes quickly. Soon left without a trace, leaving a face ignorant force Xianfei and her palace.


    How about this operation? to borrow sth. to make a gift of it? It''s not worth offering flowers to Buddha. I finally took away the painting.


    What the hell? Is this the attitude a queen should have?


    The emperor was very happy when he heard about it. I think it''s a sign that the queen is jealous. A happy, but also a lot of rewards to the queen, even more than the pregnant virtuous concubine''s reward.


    How did he know that the queen just didn''t want to reward things, just stingy! All good things are hers. Why should we give them away?


    Kongho counted the treasures from the emperor and asked, "we didn''t give gifts. Does the emperor think our palace is very poor, so he gave them back?"


    "Maybe." Tianmiao plays with a jade bracelet and smiles faintly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Xianfei''s pregnancy is just the beginning. Meifei is also pregnant and Rongpin is pregnant. Three concubines were pregnant, but the emperor was not happy at all. However, this reason can not be told to others.


    Just when Xianfei was five months pregnant, there was a conflict in the frontier.


    Foreigners are making a comeback again.


    In the imperial court, without exception, all of them are the main fighters, because they all know that this battle must be fought, and they must fight hard. We can no longer give foreigners a chance to breathe.


    And the emperor made a decision to drive himself.


    This is a war to be won. The victory of the emperor''s personal expedition will also be recorded in history.


    The emperor will not give up this opportunity, which is forever famous. It should be said that any normal emperor will not miss such a good opportunity.


    The emperor decided to fight in person, but he was worried about her. When the emperor leaves, the queen is the biggest one in the harem. As for the empress dowager, she has been worshiping Buddha in the Buddhist hall in the harem for several years without taking a step. You don''t want the Empress Dowager to take charge of palace affairs.


    If the queen wants to use this opportunity to do something to the fetus in the womb of Xianfei and Meifei, they can''t guarantee that they won''t hit the target even if they try their best to prevent it. Rong bin was not worried at all. Because when Xianfei and Meifei were pregnant, the queen didn''t say anything about it. All the rewards she said were verbal words, so she could have a good rest. But to Rong bin, he gave a big gift.


    Rong bin thought at first that the queen would be afraid of her and alienate her. It turned out that the Queen''s attitude towards her was the same as before, and she was completely relieved. Often walk to the Queen''s palace to chat with the queen.


    So the emperor left, the most afraid is the virtuous imperial concubine and the plum imperial concubine two people.


    But do they dare to ask the emperor not to go? I dare not. I dare not speak ill of the queen in front of the emperor. These days, the queen has become the first person in the imperial palace.


    The emperor did not even say goodbye to the pregnant concubines alone, only to the queen.


    "Take my bodyguard with you. This bodyguard is very brave and can protect the emperor." Tianmiao asked the emperor to take the flute.


    "Good, good." The emperor nodded happily and felt sweet in his heart. It''s all the Queen''s heart. The queen is worried about her own safety. Although this time he just went to the back of the town, there would be no danger, but to see the queen such arrangements, Zizi.


    In this way, the emperor set out with 200000 troops.


    Tianmiao and his concubines stood in the loft of the highest palace gate to see off the army. Xianfei and Meifei cried as if they were going to say goodbye. Rong bin rolled his eyes, these two idiots. Do you think the queen will avoid their pregnancy? No, the queen won''t, never will.


    In the army after the departure, Xianfei and Meifei huddle in their palace, scared, for fear that the queen will take advantage of the emperor''s absence to attack them.


    However, the queen did not have any movement, still singing every night, with the concubines to watch the peacock, play. There was even a talent competition. Can embroider, draw, play music and so on can participate in the competition, the reward is rich. For a moment, the Queen''s palace was very busy.


    The eunuch, who was left in the palace by the emperor to assist the queen in managing the palace affairs, looked at the Queen''s "pleasure seeking" with a complicated face every day. In his heart, he was irreverent and secretly exclaimed that the queen was much happier than the emperor, and was more like a faint king. Ah, Pooh! The eunuch in charge shook his head. This kind of treacherous idea quickly threw out his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    The night is as cool as water.


    It is the end of winter, people breathe out, it becomes a white fog.


    Both Xianfei and Meifei are about to give birth. During this time, the queen never paid attention to them, and they finally let go. It seems that the queen is still afraid to attack the dragon. Think about it. The emperor is old, but he has no children. They are pregnant with dragon seed, so precious, once the queen starts, the emperor will punish her severely, the Queen''s position can''t be preserved.


    That night, the virtuous imperial concubine was about to take off her clothes and go to bed under the service of the maids in the palace, but there was a rapid sound of footsteps outside the palace gate.


    There was no knock, but the door was pushed open.


    Standing at the door is the Queen''s palace maid, the one called kongho.


    "Princess Xian, put on your cloak and go with me immediately to the empress''s Zhaoyang hall." Kongho said with a cold face, "hurry up." Ah, it''s really troublesome. Sometimes the task of immersion is to go step by step. Even small things and small details need to be done step by step.


    "What do you want to do?" The virtuous imperial concubine looks at kongho''s cold face, and her whole body seems to be in the ice cellar at this moment. She shakes her head, "no, I won''t go." Is the queen finally going to do it? Is the queen waiting for the last moment? Are you going to stay with your mother? The queen is so calculating and cruel!


    "Come on. It''ll be too late in a minute. " The impatient urge of kongho.


    "Aunt kongho, the queen said, please be gentle. The virtuous concubine will soon be born." Kongho side of a maid of honor weak voice to remind kongho.


    "Tut, please. Hurry up. It''s not going to hurt you. It''s going to hurt you a long time ago. Come on, the rebels are coming in. " Kongho thought of Tianmiao''s advice before he went out, and slowed down his tone. "The ten princes rebelled, and took advantage of the emperor''s personal expedition to enter the palace. Come with me if you want to live. "


    Xianfei was stunned and looked at konghou suspiciously. Is that possible?


    At this time, the distant sound of weapons and noisy voices came.


    Xianfei''s face suddenly changed.


    The palace maid beside kongho gently urged: "empress Xian, please hurry up. The rebels are coming in. The empress not only sent people to pick you up, but also all the concubines


    Virtuous imperial concubine hesitated next: "that, go."


    "Come on, keep up. You help the virtuous concubine to the soft sedan chair. The soft sedan chair is ready outside. " Kongho turned and looked into the distance. It''s really troublesome. This hall is closest to the emperor''s. That''s where the rebels come the fastest


    With the help of the palace people, the virtuous imperial concubine got on the soft sedan chair prepared by kongho. Four eunuchs carrying the soft sedan quickly follow behind the kongho, and the eunuchs of the virtuous imperial concubine trot behind the soft sedan. The virtuous imperial concubine was frightened and frightened, and she was confused about the future. Are the rebels really coming in? Is the Queen really so kind to save her? Will you take this opportunity to get rid of her later? Will she die at the hands of the rebels?


    The virtuous imperial concubine lifted the curtain of the soft sedan chair and looked out. Then she saw a group of guards waving weapons in their hands and rushing to this side.


    "Come on, catch the virtuous concubine alive. Those who catch her alive will be rewarded." There was a loud cry.


    The virtuous imperial concubine in the heart despair, own guess come true, empress really want to take the opportunity to get rid of her. The virtuous imperial concubine''s hand puts on own high heave belly, tears slowly slide out from the eye socket. Pity your own children, have not seen the world, is about to end.


    When the virtuous imperial concubine was in despair, she heard an impatient complaint from the kongho in front of her.


    "It''s really fast. Cut! Just ordinary people, dare to stand in my way. "


    The next moment, the virtuous concubine saw a scene that she remembered all her life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    The konghou is like a light in the dark, like the sharpest sword. At the foot of the konghou, it shoots out quickly, but with bare hands, it rushes into the armed rebels, one by one. No, ten punches. Fly a rebel with a fist, and the rebel will be hit by a huge force and hit the rebel behind. In an instant, a group of rebels was knocked down to the ground.


    "Hurry up!" After clearing the obstacle, konghou rushes behind to urge a group of scared and silly palace people.


    The eunuchs returned to their senses and followed the kongho with their sedan chairs.


    At this moment, looking at kongho''s thin back, everyone was fearless!


    The virtuous concubine opened her mouth wide and didn''t close it for a long time.


    The Queen''s grand maid, so powerful?


    It''s a master!


    It''s terrible.


    "Kongho, your name is kongho, isn''t it?" Xianfei put her head out of the soft sedan chair, "kongho, you are really powerful."


    "Sit back! Put your head back. Later, the rebels will shoot you in the big head. I can''t pull it out for you and make sure you''re still alive. " Kongho is not very angry.


    The virtuous imperial concubine quickly drew back the head, didn''t dare to talk.


    After arriving at the empress''s Zhaoyang hall, the gate slammed shut and locked firmly.


    However, the virtuous imperial concubine saw clearly that kongho didn''t come in. The moment the door closed, the virtuous imperial concubine saw the unhappy face of kongho from the crack of the door, and the disdainful eyes of kongho under the fire.


    In the main hall of Zhaoyang hall, Xianfei finds that Meifei is also there. Not only the concubines of Mei, but also the concubines of the whole harem are here, including the concubines of low rank, and even the Empress Dowager who has been worshiping the Buddha.


    The queen was calmly answering the question of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s face was a little pale, but she was still calm.


    "Lady Xian, come and sit here." The virtuous imperial concubine was in a state of embarrassment when she heard someone calling her. Turn around and see Rong pin eating. This is a big heart, now in such a critical situation, there is leisure in the snack.


    The virtuous imperial concubine walked over and sat down beside Rong bin. She opened her mouth and wanted to say nothing.


    "Don''t think about it. The Queen really wants to protect us. Just wait here. The queen said that the emperor is coming back quickly. Would you like some? It''s made by people in Queen''s palace. It''s delicious. It''s filled with sauce and meat. " Rong bin comforted the next virtuous concubine, pointed to the things in the bowl in front of her and asked, "I want to eat and let people make some for you."


    "Do you still have leisure to eat? I can''t eat it. " Xianfei shakes her head. She turns her head and looks at Mei Fei, who is also pale. Then she looks at the low rank concubines in the room. On the contrary, these low rank concubines are more calm. There seems to be a blind faith in the queen. "The rebels have entered the palace. Are you really not afraid? Can the Zhaoyang palace resist the rebels? Ah, and the kongho didn''t come in. It''s the Queen''s grand maid, kongho. She is very powerful, but the queen will kill her if she is left alone. No matter how powerful a man is, can he resist so many rebels? "


    "I don''t know if I can stop it. But I believe in the queen. If the queen does this, she will be able to Rong bin picked up the bowl and ate it calmly. "You don''t want to eat it. I''ll eat it myself. It''s so delicious. It''s a pity you don''t eat it. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine thinks that Rong bin is not as simple as Xinda. It''s heartless.


    Can the emperor really come back in time to save them?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    The empress was calm all the time. She didn''t calm everyone down. She just said calmly, "don''t worry, the emperor can come back. There is no way for the rebels to enter the Zhaoyang hall. They should eat and sleep. "


    People looked at the Queen''s calm face, inexplicably settled a lot.


    Although the queen said she should eat and sleep, no one could sleep and eat. Oh no, Rong bin, who is absent-minded, still eats delicious food.


    The voice of shouting and killing outside came faintly, and the virtuous concubine was restless. Mei Fei has been frowning.


    The Empress Dowager is always uneasy in chanting scriptures.


    Although there were shouts of killing, there was no movement at the gate of Zhaoyang hall. There was no sound of hitting the gate at all.


    As the sky gradually brightened, the queen slowly stood up from her seat and went out.


    "Queen, where are you going?" The Empress Dowager opened her eyes and looked at the Queen''s back.


    "Welcome the emperor. The emperor is back Heaven smiles.


    All the people in the hall stood up with a look of surprise.


    Tianmiao walked slowly to the gate. The white peacock in the garden was shaking its feathers and pacing in a bad mood. It was so noisy last night that it didn''t sleep well all night.


    "Open the door." The queen whispered.


    "But I didn''t seem to hear anything outside. Is the emperor really here? " The Empress Dowager stood behind the queen and said in doubt.


    Not yet, but soon.


    Tianmiao nodded: "don''t worry."


    The door opened slowly, and what impressed everyone was the thin figure of a maid in waiting. She turned slowly, her eyes shining, her face calm. In front of her, there are countless rebels lying down, who have almost piled up into hills.


    One man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand men are not allowed to open it.


    This sentence appeared in the mind of the virtuous concubine. Kongho stood at the door alone, but stopped so many rebels.


    "Kongho, hard work." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "It''s not hard." Kongho bared his teeth and laughed. "These rebels are like weak chickens. I''ll punch ten at a time."


    All the people behind the queen took a breath. The suspicion just now was confirmed after hearing the conversation between the queen and her. So many rebels were defeated by the maid named kongho alone. Did she guard them all night?


    "Well, Queen, your maid in waiting is really incredible." The Empress Dowager said excitedly, such a brave woman is unprecedented. It''s just a myth.


    The queen did not answer the Empress Dowager''s words. She looked up to the front. It was the emperor who led her.


    "Queen! The Empress Dowager The emperor was dressed in military armour. He had an anxious face. When he saw the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, there was a smile on his face. He threw the sword in his hand to the people nearby, restrained the impulse to embrace the queen, and saluted the empress dowager, "the Empress Dowager is frightened, and my son''s minister is too late to help."


    "It''s OK. We''re all OK. Thanks to a good queen. " The Empress Dowager excitedly lifted the emperor up, looked at him and exclaimed, "are you hurt?"


    "No, I don''t. It''s someone else''s blood." The emperor shook his head, took the Empress Dowager''s hand and comforted him, "don''t worry, Empress Dowager. Everything is over. The rebels have been wiped out, and the tenth Prince has committed suicide."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." The Empress Dowager patted the emperor''s hand gently, "this time you should praise the queen well. You see, the empress''s contribution is that the harem is well. There is also the Queen''s big maid, called kongho. She stayed with us all night


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    "Don''t worry, Empress Dowager. My son knows." The emperor looked at the queen affectionately, and the excitement in his heart could not be expressed. On the way back, I heard that the rebels had stormed into the palace, and he rushed back with 10000 elite soldiers.


    It seems that the rebellion of the tenth prince was not premeditated, but rather a temporary one, so the number of rebels was not large. (the ten princes want to control the back Palace first, and threaten the emperor with his wife and children, but they don''t catch any of them. It''s also tragic.)


    The emperor can come back with full beard and full tail, thanks to the bodyguard given to him by the queen. Care is chaos, he sleepless to rush back, the result met ten Wangye sent to assassin, is the Queen''s bodyguard found the assassin, protect him safe.


    The Queen''s side unexpectedly has such capable person strange person, he is really a bit also did not know before.


    Xianfei, Meifei and other concubines are looking at the emperor with excited eyes. At this moment, the emperor is their heaven and their only dependence. I have never had such a profound understanding of this.


    The emperor quickly calmed down the rebellion, cleared up the remaining evils, and everything went back to the right track. Then he came to find the queen.


    The queen was waiting for him with a smile and prepared a big table to eat.


    "The emperor has worked hard." Tianmiao made a gesture to invite the emperor to sit down for dinner.


    "The queen is really hard." The emperor looked at the queen deeply, "if it wasn''t for you this time, I really don''t dare to think about the consequences."


    "It''s all over." The queen said softly, "it will only get better and better in the future."


    Yes, it will only get better and better in the future.


    As long as you are by my side.


    ¡­¡­


    Xianfei gave birth to her eldest son half a month later. Mei Fei also gave birth to her second son a few days later. Rong bin gave birth to Huang San Zi a month and a half later.


    The Empress Dowager was overjoyed. She even advised the emperor to have rain and dew on him. She also rewarded the concubines who gave birth to the prince. She wanted more concubines to open branches and leaves for the royal family.


    In the following days, the emperor and the queen were still in harmony, but the queen was never pregnant. Gradually, the empress faded out of the public''s sight. It is said that, like the empress dowager, she devoted herself to Buddhism and did not ask about palace affairs.


    Time flies. More than ten years have passed.


    Later, the eldest prince and the second prince gradually grew up. They were cruel to each other for the crown prince''s position. The emperor was so angry that he banned the two princes. He also arrested the people who gave advice to the two princes, and sent the ministers who were behind him who were trying to boost the flames.


    Rong Bin''s son picked up the leak and was granted the title of Prince.


    Rong bin was surprised. How could such a good thing suddenly fall on her?


    Not waiting for Rong pin to go to the empress who hasn''t appeared for a long time to talk about the past, but she hears the terrible news.


    The emperor is seriously ill.


    In his forties, the emperor suddenly fell ill.


    The emperor drove away the concubines who wanted to take care of the sick, even the prince, but there was no sad empress dowager. He only declared the empress.


    Tianmiao sits in front of the emperor''s bed, looking at the person lying on the bed with a pale face, watching quietly.


    "In fact, I have known for a long time that you are not my queen." The emperor said with some difficulty, but with a gentle smile on his face.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, already know? When did you know that?


    "Thank you for being with me until the end of my life." The emperor tried his best to stretch out his hand and hold the sleeve of the sky, slowly and gently said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    Tianmiao stretched out his hand and patted the back of the emperor''s hand.


    "Can I ask you a question?" The emperor''s voice became lighter and lighter.


    "You asked The soft voice of the sky answered.


    "I Can I see you again? " The emperor said difficultly.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny a Zheng, she thought the emperor would ask who she is, the result ten thousand didn''t expect the emperor unexpectedly asked such a sentence.


    I''m sorry, I can''t.


    But Tianmiao gently smile: "fate, will see you again."


    "Yes I really want to see you, really... " The emperor''s voice became lighter and lighter, and gradually disappeared.


    Then, the Mingjun, forever closed his eyes, never opened them again.


    Chen Jingchen, the emperor, left a strong legacy in history.


    It''s not only because he completely defeated, accepted and assimilated the foreigners, but also because he carried out a lot of policies beneficial to the country and the people. And because he had a queen who didn''t seem to be human.


    After the death of the emperor, the queen turned into a white light. Along with her leaving, there are her great palace maid kongho and her bodyguard Dongxiao.


    It is said that when the queen came out of the main hall that day, the eunuch in charge wailed that the emperor had died. The queen didn''t feel sad. She just looked at the konghou and said it was time to go.


    The konghou is transformed into a dragon. The bodyguard Dongxiao turned into a colorful Phoenix and flew into the sky, following the Queen''s white light and disappearing into the sky.


    Everyone knelt down to pay homage to the queen and send her away.


    ¡­¡­


    The third prince ascended the throne and became the new emperor. He pardoned the eldest prince and the second prince and entrusted them with important tasks. The two princes were very grateful to the new emperor. The third prince understood that it was the father''s intention to leave the favor to the new emperor, so that the eldest prince and the second prince would worship and be loyal to the new emperor.


    Rong pin has become the empress dowager, and the original virtuous concubine Mei Fei, now the two concubines are drinking tea and chatting.


    "I didn''t expect that what saved me was a dragon, a dragon." The virtuous imperial concubine talks endlessly. Now she has gone through too many storms. She is no longer the weak white lotus who needed to win the emperor''s eyes before. She poured a cup of tea fiercely. "When the kongho came to my Changyin hall, I could see that she had extraordinary bearing. Later, just out of the palace, we met a group of rebels. Kongho came forward and punched ten, and all of them flew. He also turned his head and told me to sit in the sedan chair and not to show his head to the rebels. After all, I was the favorite at that time, and the rebel wanted to catch me most. "


    Mei Fei rolled her eyes and said with a sneer: "you can really give yourself a gold medal. At that time, was you the favorite? It''s not you, it''s not me. It''s the queen. Also, kongho came to save you on the Queen''s order. I don''t believe kongho would be so polite to you. It would be nice if she didn''t carry you. "


    Rong pin''s empress dowager is eating melon seeds and watching the two concubines hurt each other. After fighting for most of their lives, they still drink tea and chat with their old rivals all day.


    "Ah, empress dowager, you knew the queen best at that time. Is the Queen really a fairy? " The virtuous imperial concubine also rolled a white eye to the plum imperial concubine, turn a head to see to allow a concubine to ask a way.


    "Ah?" Rong pin put down the melon seeds and laughed, "of course, I spend a lot of time with the queen. I can see that she is not the original Queen. She should be a fairy. He came down to save us. " So the queen said at that time that she didn''t need the emperor''s favor. A fairy, of course, doesn''t need the favor of a mortal. Isn''t that funny?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    "Did the emperor know that for a long time?" Mei Fei suddenly asked.


    Rong bin was stunned. This question


    The virtuous imperial concubine is also silent, the facial expression is complex.


    They really don''t want to go deep into this problem.


    That man, they really loved. However, his heart finally stopped at a person who could not give him any response.


    It''s all over.


    ¡­¡­


    Many years later, Dr. Wu closed his eyes at home forever. He had never married in his whole life. He always had a person in his heart. That person was a little girl who would have been lying on the wall and looked at him with a bright smile. But later she went to the palace and became a queen. He worked hard to learn medicine, and finally he went to the palace and became a doctor, thinking that he could see the little girl again. As a result, I didn''t expect to see her again.


    Will he and the little girl never see each other again?


    "Cousin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." On Naihe bridge, the little girl with a bright smile complains.


    At this moment, Dr. Wu finally understood what the queen said at that time. She will wait for you.


    Yes, the little girl is waiting for him. His little girl has been waiting for him.


    "Juan Juan, I''m sorry to keep you waiting." Wu Taiyi took her hand, happy and guilty, if the "Queen" said clearly, he would have come to his little girl earlier.


    "Fool, you can''t come to me ahead of time because you are still young. I can wait as long as I want. "


    "Did you see the emperor?" Wu Taiyi suddenly asked in horror. The queen that the emperor likes is not his own little girl. We can''t confuse her!


    "Yes, the emperor has not been reincarnated. After working in the underworld, it seems that he is still the king of a certain temple. All day long, he asked Yama who was the queen in the palace before, but Yama ignored him. I quarrel with the king of hell all day, sometimes I fight even if I don''t agree with him. But Yama seems to like him and wants him to be the next Yama. " Said the little girl.


    "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?" Wu Taiyi asked nervously.


    "No, he just looked at me and left without saying anything. I hate him as much as I do. "


    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good. It seems that the emperor knows that the queen is not you


    "What''s the matter? Tell me about the emperor''s relationship with her."


    "Who is she, do you know?"


    "Could it be a fairy? Replace me as Queen for a while


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    In front of the sky, there is a couple with outstanding appearance on their knees. Men in dragon robes and women in Phoenix robes kneel down respectfully to thank Tianmiao.


    Their wish was fulfilled.


    "Don''t be polite. Go back." Tianmiao motioned them to get up.


    After they got up according to their words, they saluted respectfully again and then retreated.


    After the two retreated, konghou and Dongxiao talked.


    "Master, I didn''t expect that the so-called dragon spirit among the people could really form a dragon. Although this kind of dragon is totally different from our family. " Kongho said in surprise.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to have such a Phoenix." Dongxiao is also the first time to meet.


    "Everything has spirit, everything is possible." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    This time, the vower is not human, but spirit.


    It is a real dragon formed by the Dragon Qi in the hovering imperial palace.


    For thousands of years, the earliest monarchs and their queens were both emperors and empresses. But later the monarch accepted the harem, and most of them were favored concubines who suppressed the queen. Even some dynasties did not have a queen at all. In the long run, the Phoenix Qi that belongs to the queen is getting weaker and weaker, and the real Phoenix formed by the Phoenix Qi will soon perish.


    Seeing that his partner was getting weaker and weaker, zhenlongan made a wish to TIANYAO to seek harmony between emperor and empress to save his beloved wife.


    The empress at that time, that is, Wu Taiyi''s mouth trickle down, since entering the palace, cautious words and deeds, but the heart is more and more depressed, the spirit almost collapse. The arrival of the sky, let her completely put down her heart, left by herself.


    "Everything has spirit..." Kongho recited this sentence several times, but he sat down and settled down.


    Tianmiao Chong Dongxiao made a gesture of forbidding sound, and Dongxiao quietly left the place.


    "Chubby girl had an epiphany." After leaving the hall, Dongxiao said with some emotion.


    "Yes, she will grow up. The next world is still immersive. Get ready. " Tianmiao said in a low voice, "it seems that there are many immersive tasks recently. What do you want to do? "


    Dongxiao didn''t speak. He knew that the master didn''t want an answer and couldn''t get an answer. She was just talking to herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    This time, the identity of Tianmiao is a willful young lady who is a collection of thousands of favours.


    But she has the right to be willful.


    In this world, the division of power is obvious.


    Three points in the world. In the northern Cangyuan sect, the disciples of the sect were powerful and learned a variety of things, mainly sword cultivation. In the west, it is Xuanji sect, Buddhism, helping the world and others, and has a high reputation among the people. They are not rigid Buddhists, but killing Buddhists. Sometimes they will stop killing with killing. In the south is Fenglan sect, also known as Yaozong. Its disciples are excellent in medicine and alchemy.


    There is only one family in the sky.


    That is Baiyu City, also known as the city of the sky.


    The name of sky city comes from the fact that this huge city is floating in the air.


    The city of sky is rich and prosperous. The residents of the city are proud that they are the people of Baiyu city.


    They have the most powerful support.


    That is the master of the city of the sky, Bai Jia. The master of Bai family is also the master of Baiyu city. He managed the city in good order. It has promulgated many policies beneficial to the urban people, which are deeply loved by the people.


    When the daughter of the Lord of the city was born, it was naturally something that everyone was looking forward to.


    The sky is dim. Then I understand that this is a masterpiece of chaos.


    It''s because she became a newborn baby.


    It''s miss baiyucheng who is expected to be born.


    Her name has been figured out for a long time, Bai Yue. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s called Bai Yue.


    As soon as she was born, the city Lord and his wife had an epiphany and went to seclusion.


    So Bai Yue grew up with the care of the four elders.


    When Bai Yue was three years old, the lotus in the pond of the city Lord''s mansion was pulled up because Bai Yue wanted to eat cold lotus root slices. The whole pond was in a mess, and the elder washed Bai Yue''s hands.


    "Darling, how can you pick up the mud yourself? Let people do what they want to eat. "


    When Bai Yue was four years old, she roasted the fat geese raised by the two elders in the yard.


    The second elder worried and rubbed her stomach all the time: "little darling, can you take it easy? This is not for children like you. If you want stew, you can have some soup. What if you don''t digest the meat? "


    When Bai Yue was five years old, she went to the yard of the three elders. The threshold was too high, so she didn''t step over and fell. But the three elders were distressed, so they were almost wiped with tears.


    The three elders melted the threshold directly and made a small sword for Bai Yue to play with. God knows why the threshold of the three elders'' courtyard is made of black iron.


    When Bai Yue was six years old, she began to change her teeth. A mouth and teeth have black holes. The four elders, who are good at refining utensils, made false teeth for Bai Yue and put them in the place where she lost her teeth. He was chased by the second elder and the third elder.


    "Son of a bitch! You use false teeth to block that position for little darling. How can her real teeth grow out? " The long, old-fashioned moustaches are all up.


    "This is the only way for children. Change your teeth, little darling, is also the most beautiful When the two elders finished training the four elders, they turned to comfort Bai Yue.


    "Next time you do such a stupid thing, it''s not just a fight." Three elders bared their teeth.


    "It''s like today''s fight. The three of you have already had three meals." The four elders murmured in an unconvinced voice.


    After hearing this, the three elders felt itchy again and wanted to hit someone.


    White month stood in front of four elder, milk voice milk way: "don''t fight, don''t fight, grandfathers are good, are the best."


    The hearts of the four elders are about to melt. What else can they fight? Take the little darling to eat delicious food. The fatter one is good-looking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    In this way, Bai Yue grew up in the favor of the four elders.


    No matter where Bai Yue goes, there will be twelve people behind her to protect her. Six male bodyguards, six female bodyguards.


    However, at the age of 18, Bai Yue chose a bodyguard and a maid herself.


    "That won''t do. You have to take more people when you go out When the elder heard that Bai Yue wanted to replace the twelve bodyguards, his head shook like a rattle.


    The twelve bodyguards are also heartbroken. It is their belief to protect the little city leader. Now the young city master doesn''t want them. They don''t want to live. Wuwuwu.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to change them. I left them at home. I went out too conspicuous. Let them wait for me at home, and I''ll take them with me when I''m in Baiyu city. " Bai Yue looks at a group of heartbroken bodyguards and explains.


    "No. Take more people with you for your safety. These people are very strong and can protect you The elder strongly disagrees with Bai Yue''s taking two people out.


    "Give it a try." Bai Yue said directly.


    It''s a good idea for the elder to agree and speak with his strength.


    As a result, konghou and Dongxiao joined hands and easily defeated 12 bodyguards.


    Well, the elder has nothing to say.


    "Don''t run too far. If you have something to do, send us a message right away." The elder said, "and we''ll put all the things you want to bring in the storage bracelet. There are mounts in the beast bag. "


    "Little darling, you should go out and practice." The four elders are very much in favor of Bai Yue going out to gain insight.


    "If you have something, you must summon it immediately." Three elders exhort.


    "Tear up the spell when you''re in danger and send it back." Two elder also don''t trust of exhort.


    The baby they put in the palm of their hand is about to fly. Of course, they are not at ease.


    Finally, Bai Yue left the city of the sky with her konghou and Dongxiao in the eyes of the elders.


    The gate of the city of the sky has a huge wharf extending out. All the boats that come to the city of the sky stop here. Leaving the city of the sky is also from here.


    Bai Yue left in a boat. This flying boat is going to the largest city in the south, Nanfeng city. The largest affiliated city of Fenglan sect.


    "Master, this world has our own kind." Kongho said in surprise, "however, sleeping under the White Jade City, I can''t wake up."


    "It''s not sleeping, it''s hurt." Bai Yue said softly, as if she was absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Dongxiao asked with some worry.


    "I always feel that the world is familiar. But I don''t remember being in this world. I feel inexplicably familiar with several elders. It''s like they''re really my family. " Therefore, Tianmiao sometimes unconsciously reveals his nature, the nature of his childhood. When she was a child, she was so skinny, and her father was so accommodating.


    "Haha, in fact, I also think the host is just the real character when he is naughty." Kongho laughed, "I didn''t expect that the master was like this when he was a child. Super cute


    "And the world is very powerful. It''s the most powerful big world we''ve ever met. " Dongxiao also said with emotion.


    "Let''s see the lucky man first. This task is easy to say, but difficult to say. " Tianmiao took out a bottle of sugar pills, poured out a few and gave one to kongho. This is the sugar pill specially made for her by the three elders. It''s colorful, sweet and fragrant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    After giving the konghou one, Tianmiao seemed to think of something again. He turned his head and asked Dongxiao, "do you want it?"


    "No, I don''t want it." Dongxiao shakes his head. Watching Tianmiao turn his head and continue to eat sugar, Dongxiao frowns slightly. He always feels that the master is a little different. The host is more childish and charming. Before the master is strong, dazzling, but also gentle, tolerant. But now the master seems to be more like Bai Yue''s age. Is it chaos? What does he want to do?


    "My perception is blocked. He did it When Dongxiao guesses the intention of chaos, Tianmiao suddenly comes with such a sentence.


    The faces of konghou and Dongxiao changed greatly. They asked nervously and anxiously, "is the master''s power weakened?"


    "No, no, my strength has not been weakened. But my perception is blocked. " Tianmiao shook his head. "I can''t see this man''s intention and ideas, and I can''t predict what he will do. I used to see the past, the present and the future, but now I can only see the present. "


    "Now?" Kongho blinked, "now, can we only see now?"


    "No, the master means I can only see in front of my eyes. It''s smaller than it is now. " Dongxiao frowned and shook his head, "what do you want to do?"


    "Maybe, want me to experience something?" Tianmiao can guess the meaning of chaos.


    "What is it?" Kongho is curious. The baby opens his mouth again.


    "Experience, of course, cannot be expressed in words. Take it one step at a time. Chaos and my father must be hiding something from me. It''s just that I don''t want to hide it now, but I''m slowly telling me in a different way. " Tianmiao said.


    Hearing Tianmiao say so, konghou and Dongxiao don''t ask about it any more and change the topic.


    "Master, this lucky man is the soul of another world. Is this an accident? " Asked kongho.


    "It should be. But the specific reason has not been found Tianmiao continued to eat sugar, squinting, a very enjoyable look.


    "But this man is lucky. Now he is the core disciple of cangyuanzong, and his strength can''t be underestimated. " Dongxiao read the memo of Tianji and said.


    "He also has a golden finger." Tianmiao said with a smile, "there is a soul in the necklace that I wear who has been helping him. It''s the ghost of a failure. Is it a great power?"


    "He''s going to Nanfeng city this time. Let''s go and see him. " Kongho is a little curious about this lucky man.


    Sky City opened several routes to the largest city in the south, North and West. The boat is big, fast, stable and inexpensive. So many people will choose to fly by boat, and a few will fly by themselves.


    The boat finally stopped at the gate of Nanfeng city. Tianmiao and his party got off the boat, paid the tax and entered the biggest city in the south.


    The city tax is only one tenth of the sky city.


    "Is the entrance tax of the other two big cities so low?" Kongho handed in the money and asked.


    "Yes. The city of the sky is the most expensive. " Dongxiao nods.


    The sky was silent. In fact, Baiyu city is not white at all in some aspects. On the contrary, it is very black.


    After entering the city, Tianmiao first went to find delicious food. To a new place, first to explore food, and then to see jewelry and clothing, has been her habit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    To the surprise of Nanfeng City, there is a food street. Of course, this world is not called Food Street, but Dongshi.


    Sitting at the door of a shop, Tianmiao is tasting delicious food and listening to the people around him chatting.


    This sounds a little confused.


    "Have you heard that the eldest lady of Baiyu city has come to our Nanfeng city." In the twinkling of an eye, did the news of her going out spread so fast?


    "What? Is that the young lady who grew up drinking dew and eating dragon meat? " What kind of wonderful story is this? Her favorite is meat, but definitely not dragon meat.


    "I heard that. I live in the post house. The Lord of the city went several times and wanted to invite her to live in the Lord of the city''s house. She said that she just came out to experience and it was inconvenient to disturb her. " Oh, I understand. Someone is pretending.


    "Is the first lady really beautiful? It''s said that the color of skin is as white as the moon, and the hair is as black as the blackest ebony. There are eight sedan chair bearers carrying them, and there will be petal rain in the sky. Even heaven would admire her beauty. " When Tianmiao heard this, he almost spewed things out of his mouth. What wonderful legend is this?


    Konghou and Dongxiao looked at each other and were surprised in each other''s eyes.


    He is too brave to pretend to be the master.


    The identity of the master in this world is the most powerful force - the little master of the sky city!


    Are you not afraid of being exposed? The consequences of exposing must be terrible.


    What''s going on in the human brain?


    At this moment, Dongxiao and konghou are really confused.


    After eating, Tianmiao stood up and said in a low voice, "let''s go to the post house."


    Go and see who''s posing as her.


    The post house is a place for the disciples of several sects to live at a low price. As long as you show the name plates that can prove the identity of the other three clans, you can stay at a low price. Naturally, there are post houses in the sky city for the other three disciples to live in.


    I didn''t see it. Because the false white moon face with a black veil, completely unable to see the face. The twelve bodyguards have their own models. Although they are not as strong as the real twelve bodyguards, they are much stronger than the ordinary disciples. Obviously, the impostor also made a lot of money.


    "Forget it. I''ll talk about it later. Dongxiao, you stare at her and see what she wants to do. " Tianmiao said.


    "Yes." Dongxiao answered and turned to hide in the crowd.


    Tianmiao and konghou continue to eat and buy.


    Then I met the lucky man in a jewelry store.


    The name of the lucky man is he Ling. He has a good face, a handsome face and a slender figure. He is smiling and taking two women to the jewelry store. The two women, one is he Ling''s younger martial sister, the other is he Ling''s sanxiu who came out to meet. In fact, it''s not human. It''s a powerful spirit beast. Of course, ordinary people don''t know, nor does he Ling, but he Ling knows the power in his necklace.


    So under the guidance of Da Neng, he Ling left a very good impression on this spirit beast, and then went together.


    When Tianmiao and konghou first entered the jewelry store, he Ling felt that "the two women who just came in, go to meet them. Be very careful and be natural. If the other party shows any displeasure, stop immediately. " Da Neng said in he Ling''s mind.


    "Master, are these two people extraordinary?" He Ling asked suspiciously. This is the first time he has heard such a cautious tone from his predecessors.


    "I don''t know who they are. But I just don''t think it''s easy. " "Don''t forget to please, but be careful. If you want to be strong at the top, make good use of these women. "


    (I didn''t say the lucky man was a good man this time.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Tianmiao and kongho look at all kinds of jewelry in the shop. The style of jewelry in the south is totally different from that of sky city. Many of them here are graceful and elegant. Most of the cities in the sky are rich and grand.


    A lifelike butterfly hairpin was placed there. Tianmiao stretched out his hand to have a look. The other hand got the hairpin faster.


    Tianmiao looks up at the man who picked up the butterfly hairpin. He is a handsome man, dressed in white, with a white sword hanging around his waist. His black hair is like ink, and he is elegant. He Ling does have a good look.


    He laughed a little embarrassed and apologized: "girl, I''m sorry. Originally, I thought this butterfly hairpin was very special. I wanted to give it to my friends. However, it''s the girl who takes a fancy to it first and gives it to the girl if she needs it. " Then he handed the butterfly hairpin to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao looks at the butterfly hairpin and shakes his head. He doesn''t speak. He turns around and leaves the shop with konghou.


    He Ling awkwardly took back his hand, turned to look at the younger martial sister, and already had a gentle smile: "younger martial sister, this butterfly hairpin is very suitable for you. Unfortunately, the girl also likes it. Fortunately, she gave it to us when I said that. "


    "Thank you, elder martial brother." The younger martial sister happily took it. In my heart, I think my elder martial brother is very smart. I retreated and got this hairpin.


    "This one is suitable for Cuiwei. It''s green and transparent. It''s as beautiful as your name." He Ling takes another Jasper hairpin and hands it to the spirit beast in human form. Her name is Cuiwei.


    "Thank you, brother he." Cuiwei feels sweet in her heart. After she turns into a human, the first human she meets who is kind to her is Heling. When she was chased by a group of human beings, he Ling appeared and tried his best to save him. At that time, in order to save her, he was seriously injured and nearly died. In order to take care of him, she kept him for three days and nights. At that time, her heart had already fallen on him.


    He Ling communicated with Da Neng in his mind: "elder, that woman doesn''t seem to want to get to know me. I''ll talk about it later. "


    "Next time you meet her, remember to make a good impression. I don''t think it''s a good impression on her this time. " Da Neng said with regret.


    "Master, who is that woman? Why do you care so much? "


    "I said, and I don''t know. But I think it''s unusual. "


    He Ling was silent and said: "I will pay attention to her when I know the master."


    When Tianmiao and kongho got out of the shop, Tianmiao turned to kongho and said, "go to the Best Inn in the city and make a yard. I''ll go to a restaurant for dinner. You''ll come to me later. "


    "Yes." Kongho answered and turned to the inn.


    Tianmiao walks forward in a bored way. When he turns a street corner, he smells a strange fragrance. Along with the fragrance, Tianmiao came to the front of a restaurant. Obviously, the consumption of this restaurant should be relatively high. Standing at the door and looking at the people eating inside, you can see that their clothes are relatively rich.


    "My guest, please come inside. There are boxes on the second, third, fourth and fifth floors. Of course, you can also go to the highest floor. The highest floor is not a box, but you can have a clear view of the whole city. " Standing at the door of the small two see the sky, warm up to invite.


    Although Tianmiao''s clothes are not so publicized, the embroidery patterns on his clothes are all embroidered with gold thread, and the jade pendant on his waist is of first-class quality. And the bracelet on her wrist. It''s a storage bracelet. But the pattern is more complex, this kind of storage Bracelet space is very large, not ordinary people can use. Small two, who can stand at the door to welcome guests, have already developed a pair of eyes, and speculated that the sky is not rich or expensive. It''s a big customer!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Tianmiao said with a smile: "that''s the highest level."


    "Well, Ding San, come out quickly and take your guests up. The highest level. " Xiao Er rubbed his hands happily. Only when we get new customers can we get a commission, but old customers don''t. I''ve got a new big customer today. I''ve got a lot of commission this month. I can buy a silver hairpin for my wife. I can also buy some books, pens, and sugar for my children. At the moment, the sophomore did not expect that the Commission of the customer he pulled today would be equal to his total Commission of two years.


    Tianmiao followed Dingsan to the far left of the hall. There is a small room on the left. After entering, it is actually an "elevator". The second child pulls a brake, and the small room rises steadily. After stopping, the second child opens the door, politely asks Tianmiao to come out, and takes Tianmiao to a table on the side of the hall.


    No matter which direction you look, you can see the different styles of Nanfeng city. The location here should be the best choice for new visitors to Nanfeng city.


    At the moment, there are no other guests on the sixth floor. It''s very quiet.


    "Girl, please order." Xiao Er handed some mounted papers to Tianmiao. The first menu is full of restaurant''s signature dishes.


    Tianmiao looked through several menus and said calmly, "all the dishes will be served."


    The second child was shocked, but he still had a polite smile: "excuse me, girl, do you want to have a copy of everything on the menu?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "including all the wine in your shop."


    "Yes, thank you for your patronage." Small two nods, complexion as usual, in the heart already Ao of call open. The lives of the rich, the poor, really don''t understand. Rich people''s happiness is really beyond their poor people''s understanding. How can a little girl finish eating these things? She must be curious to try them all.


    The well-trained sophomore naturally doesn''t talk much. Oh, you can''t eat so much alone. What he has to do is to meet the requirements of customers. So little two called people, next to the three tables also pulled to spell up, estimated the next barely put down all the dishes, this just went down to pass the dishes.


    Soon, the dishes came in order. Although the kitchen guessed that it was the fun of the rich newcomers to Nanfeng City, it did its best to arrange the order of the dishes so as not to affect the taste of each dish. What kind of food with what kind of wine, also arranged very thoughtful.


    While enjoying the scenery of Nanfeng city. Nanfeng city is really beautiful. It is exquisite and graceful everywhere. Those pavilions and pavilions are of unique ingenuity. The whole Nanfeng City, a well shaped streets in all directions, regional division is very obvious.


    Living area, art area, business area and entertainment area


    When Tianmiao was tasting the most famous plum wine in Nanfeng City, a guest came to the sixth floor.


    Guest, it''s a monk.


    Although he is bald, it does not affect his handsome appearance. Monks wear exquisite cassocks with extraordinary bearing. They are not ordinary monks at first sight.


    The monk didn''t look at the sky. He just sat down on the other side of the table with his head down, ordered some vegetables and tea, and quietly watched the scenery of Nanfeng city.


    Tianmiao thought about the style of the monk''s cassock and the embroidery pattern of the lotus on his sleeve. He understood that this monk should be a disciple of Xuanji sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    On the sixth floor, Tianmiao and the monk are eating quietly and enjoying the scenery of Nancheng. There were several tables in front of the sky, and the monk didn''t look at them curiously.


    The silence was finally broken.


    A woman dressed in sexy and coquettish, twisted her waist and led by the second child, came upstairs and sat directly opposite the monk.


    Flaming red lips, eyes like silk, as well as revealing large areas of skin, all of them show that women are evil. In this world, there are all kinds of monks. As long as they don''t do harm to others, the tolerance of the world is still very high.


    "Master, don''t you really consider practicing with me?" The coquettish woman put her hands on the table, leaned forward, looked at the monk and said softly. A large area of white skin on the chest, facing the master, full of temptation.


    "Benefactor, please respect yourself." The monk didn''t look up. He still ate the vegetable quietly and said something lightly.


    "Master, am I not beautiful?" The coquettish woman tilted her head and looked at the monk. She was puzzled, "what''s a monk to be? It''s better to become a monk, get married, eat meat, indulge and enjoy life. "


    Well, indeed, enjoy it. Tianmiao agrees.


    "Phase comes from heart." The monk''s tone was still calm, "although the donor''s words are not proper, he is also a evil practitioner, but there is no evil spirit on the donor. It can be seen that donors have their own rules. It''s a good thing. I hope you keep it up. "


    "Hee hee That''s of course. Men love women. Naturally, I want you to love me. I never force people. " The coquettish woman gave out a laugh like a silver bell, "you monk, you are so lovely. The more serious I am, the more I like it. I''d like to see you behave The coquettish woman said as she took a pair of chopsticks, she would sit down and eat the dishes in front of the monk.


    "Benefactor, self respect." At this time, the monk finally raised his head and said in a cold voice.


    The monk''s words fell, and a strong force burst out, directly repelling the coquettish woman. But obviously the monk didn''t mean to hurt anyone. This clever force pushed the coquettish woman back, but it didn''t hurt her at all. The coquettish woman was shocked. She didn''t expect that the strength of this handsome monk was so unfathomable. It''s like kicking the iron plate this time.


    The coquettish woman was caught off guard and stepped back in embarrassment. She was about to hit the table in the sky.


    The sky tiny hand lightly a wave, let the coquettish woman stand firm, didn''t touch her desk.


    The monk was stunned. Later, he realized that he had influenced others. He turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. He stood up, put his hands together, and solemnly apologized: "I''m sorry, benefactor, I''ve caused you trouble..."


    However, in the middle of the story, the monk looked at Tianmiao''s face and was stunned. But he soon recovered his normal color. He bowed his head and lowered his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "benefactor, I''ll pay for this table as an apology."


    "No need. I ordered more. " Heaven refuses.


    The coquettish woman turned her head and looked at Tianmiao. Her eyes were full of amazement. She sat down and looked at Tianmiao with a smile: "little beauty, thank you for your help just now. Otherwise, I would have no image. My name is manqin. Can we make a friend? Ordinary friends, of course, I would like to be a deeper friend. "


    Tianmiao laughed: "your hobbies are quite wide." The way the coquettish woman looked at her was the same as the way she looked at the monk just now. This is not taboo for men and women.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "The pursuit of beauty is my lifelong faith." Man Qin looks at the sky, her eyes are like silk.


    "Thank you for your approval. But I''m not interested. " Tianmiao laughed, "I want to eat quietly, OK?"


    Man Qin pretends not to understand, but also goes to the side of the sky.


    "Benefactor, the girl said, she wants to eat quietly." At this time, the monk said in a cold voice.


    "Why, are you jealous? You''re jealous when I change my target? It''s too late for you to change your mind. I think she''s better. " Manqin began to laugh.


    However, the next moment she felt great pressure, and even killing.


    She chased the handsome monk all the way. The monk was always persuading him with a good temper. She never felt any impatience or anger on him, but now she really felt anger and killing.


    Good women don''t take immediate losses!


    Man Qin stood up and looked at the sky with a smile. She gave her a wink: "beauty, see you next time."


    With that, manqin went downstairs in the elevator.


    The monk stood up and gave a salute. He said apologetically, "I''m sorry, it''s all poor monks who have brought trouble to the girl."


    "No harm." Tianmiao smiles, no longer talks and continues to eat.


    The monk sat down and went on eating in silence.


    Tianmiao finished all the dishes, and kongho arrived.


    "Master, the inn is settled. Do you want to have a rest now?" Asked kongho.


    "Not bad." Tianmiao stood up and asked kongho to check out.


    When Tianmiao and kongho came downstairs after checking out, the monks followed them. No matter how many streets you walk, you always follow, keep a distance.


    "What does he want?" The konghou asked the sky in a low voice.


    Tianmiao didn''t answer, and she didn''t know. After the perception was blocked, she couldn''t see through a lot of things. It''s just personal experience.


    When they got to the inn, they found that the monks also stayed here.


    After entering the courtyard, konghou blinked: "master, are monks so rich? This is the most expensive Inn in Nanfeng city. Money doesn''t always make a reservation. I got it with the token of sky city. "


    "The disciples of Xuanji sect are very rich." Tianmiao explained, "that monk belongs to Xuanji sect, and his seniority should not be low."


    "Well? Aren''t monks all money from alms? Is that begging? Can beggars have money? " Kongho was even more puzzled.


    "The monk of Xuanji sect is not an ordinary monk. Their appearance fees are not cheap. They are not cheap for lecturing, practice or commission. Of course, many of their disciples are practicing outside, and they have done a lot to help the world. It''s a very good reputation. " Tianmiao continues to introduce kongho.


    "So." Kongho suddenly nodded.


    "But the richest is the city of the sky. The total wealth of the other three sects may not be as much as the sky city. " Tianmiao added a sentence.


    Kongho thought of the city tax of the sky city and was silent.


    Kongho also remembered that the whole huge foundation stone of sky city was built with expensive jade. I''m afraid that foundation stone alone can be the whole wealth of a clan.


    "But that monk, it''s strange." The sky is tiny suddenly right color way.


    "What''s so strange? Is it a fake monk? To the detriment of the host? I''m going to beat you up and ask you a question? " Kongho asked eagerly. The master''s perception was blocked, which made kongho very nervous.


    "I can''t tell." Tianmiao shakes his head gently.


    Now the monk has bathed, dressed and sat on the bed. The feeling in my heart is also very strange. At the moment of seeing that woman, there was a strange feeling in my heart. He didn''t know what it was.


    This monk is not an ordinary disciple of Xuanji sect, but master Wuxin, the chief disciple of Xuanji sect. Both his strength and his views on Buddhism surprised the masters and elders of Xuanji sect, and all of them had high hopes for him.


    His calm character, handsome appearance and ascetic temperament make many nuns say that he is a gentle and modest gentleman, and more daring nuns express their love. They hope that they can become the most special woman and make such an eminent monk achieve a good story for her. Facts have proved that delusion or wash sleep. Master Wuxin''s heart is like a rock. He is dedicated to Buddha and to all living beings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    In the evening, Dongxiao came back.


    "Master, that fake is going to visit fenglanzong." Dongxiao returns.


    "What does she want? So swaggering, I''m sure the master hasn''t been out of the city of the sky. No one knows the master? " Kongho said, "let the elders know that someone pretends to be your master. It''s strange if you don''t tear her up!"


    "Go to Fenglan sect We''ll go, too. See what she wants to do. " Tianmiao is in high spirits.


    "It won''t be a good thing. See what she''s trying to do. We''ll stop her. " Kongho clenched his fist, "and hit her head."


    "Let''s see. Fenglanzong is said to be very beautiful. Let''s see the scenery. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "Fenglan sect is located in a big valley. The surrounding mountains are very steep, but the people of Fenglan sect have built many houses on these mountains, all of which are transmitted by transmission array. Their attainments in array can be said to be the best in the world. "


    "So powerful?" Kongho tongue, transmission array is very complex, fenglanzong actually has so many transmission arrays.


    "It''s all small arrays. It''s impossible for them to transmit far away. It should be said that no one in the world can do it. I can''t do it yet. " Tianmiao explained, "however, Fenglan sect has many characteristics. For example, there are monkey mountain, deer forest, squirrel forest, Fox Hill and so on. Listen to the name to know what it means, are not afraid of people. The little monkeys will ask the passers-by what they want to eat. "


    "Let''s go and have a look. When will we start?" Kongho was interested. "Does fenglanzong want to open a zoo?"


    "It''s really interesting. These woods are outside Fenglan sect. Ordinary people are allowed to go in and play. Just pay a little money. Besides seeing a doctor and selling pills, it''s also a way to make money. Although there are few mosquitoes, no matter how small they are, they are meat. It''s said that this is what the patriarch of Fenglan sect said today, and it''s also the way he came up with. " Tianmiao said here, some admire the Lord of Fenglan sect.


    Of course, the richest is the sky city. The city of the sky is full of talents. Whether it''s Alchemy or weapon refining or array, it''s one of the best. The most profitable thing is that the aura of the sky city is stronger than that of other places. The effect of practicing in the sky city is much better than that of other places, so the city tax of the sky city will be so high. Not to mention the special Inns set up by Bai family, they are all places with good eyesight. If you go to those places to practice, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Of course, the price of staying in them is not cheap. This is one of the main sources of Finance for SkyCity.


    Secondly, fenglanzong is rich. Fenglan sect''s alchemy is unique. Many people come to ask for alchemy, and the reward they have to pay is half of the alchemy, and they also need extra money. Fenglan sect has set up medicine shops all over the world. There is also a charge for medical treatment.


    Such a rich fenglanzong also has to open a "wildlife park" to earn money from ordinary people, which is also amazing. This patriarch is really a talent.


    The next morning, Tianmiao three hired a carriage and went to fenglanzong. Fenglanzong is not far from nanfengcheng, which is only tens of miles away.


    The entrance of fenglanzong is quite busy. There are many people selling snacks, and there are teahouses where you can sit and drink tea. There are still many people who come here to play, and many people who come here with their children. What a zoo. After paying a little fee, Tianmiao went into the periphery of Fenglan sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Ahead is monkey mountain.


    Because there is a stone tablet on the side of the road, which is written with these two words. Besides, there is a stall beside the stone tablet, where the disciples of Fenglan sect set up the stall. There are fruit and corn and steamed bread on the stand.


    It''s not for people to eat, but for tourists to feed monkeys. Children want to interact closely with monkeys. OK, come and buy some food for monkeys. Monkeys like you.


    As they walked along, Tianmiao saw many adults with their children feeding monkeys there.


    Obviously, the monkeys here are not afraid of human beings, and they enjoy this kind of "food coming from nowhere", holding fruits one by one. Corn, steamed bread eat with relish, eat other people''s attitude of course is very good, let those children touch the head, hand in hand.


    "They are fenglanzong. They really make money." Kongho looked at the squirrel forest in front of him. There was another stall selling hazelnuts. He couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes, so through these woods, there will be stalls selling things that animals like to eat. It''s convenient for tourists and small animals to have close contact. " Tianmiao also laughed, "this patriarch is a very interesting person."


    "This girl, do you want to buy some hazelnuts for the lovely little squirrel? Little squirrels like to hoard food. If you buy some for them, they will dig holes and hide. It''s very cute. " A disciple of Fenglan sect in front of the stall saw them and said hello.


    "How do you sell it?" Kongho asked.


    Tianmiao squats down to tease the squirrel beside the stall.


    "It''s not expensive. It''s not expensive. Ten Wen is three guarantees. Girl, you have to buy hazelnuts, and the little squirrel will be close to you. " The disciple saw Tianmiao squatting on the ground to tease the little squirrel and suggested with a smile. As a result, he was stunned to see the scene in front of him.


    Several squirrels came to Tianmiao''s side, holding hazelnut in their two small forepaws, scrambling for the fortress to Tianmiao.


    The disciple has a question mark on his face. Is he dazed? He has been here for two or three years and knows the virtues of these little guys best. I can''t get in and out. I''m very cunning. I cheat hazelnuts from tourists all day. When I get hazelnuts, I run back to the woods. I''ve never seen these little guys give away rations.


    But I saw it today.


    And still several are scrambling to send hazelnuts to the girl.


    Is there such a person to please small animals?


    These little heartless people sometimes secretly feed them with hazelnuts. As a result, they are not close to themselves at all. It''s too much!


    "Ha ha, they may be afraid of what I haven''t eaten, so will they give it to me? It''s a group of nice little squirrels. " Tianmiao touched the nearest little squirrel, and other little squirrels immediately pushed over and asked to touch it.


    Good? lovely? Lovely is true, but kind? But pull it down! These kids are very cunning. How many people bought hazelnuts to feed them? They wanted to touch them, but they didn''t touch them.


    Now, people are scrambling to give food rations, but they are scrambling to feel it.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s not surprising that monkeys on the other side of monkey mountain have such behavior, but it''s amazing to see such a phenomenon in the pine forest.


    Who is this girl?


    "Miss, I venture to ask, who are you?" The disciple of Fenglan sect couldn''t help asking.


    "Loose repair. The name of Fenglan sect really deserves its reputation. " Tianmiao touched the squirrels around him one by one, and then he stood up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    "Ah ha ha! The girl is attracted by her name. Let me tell you, our Fenglan sect has beautiful scenery. Our disciples are rich in all kinds of medicinal materials "The disciple of fenglanzong smiles when he hears Tianmiao''s praise, and then he introduces fenglanzong to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao nodded and exclaimed from time to time, which made the disciple of Fenglan sect feel full of achievement.


    "In front of you are Lulin and foxhill. If you go shopping to feed the animals, please give me my name. Anting, I''ll give you a discount." The disciple of Fenglan sect patted his chest and said, "originally, there were three bags of ten Wen money, and four bags of ten Wen money for my name."


    "OK, thank you. Thank you." Tianmiao thanks with a smile.


    Tianmiao asked kongho to buy ten Wen hazelnuts and give them to the squirrels. Then he went on.


    In front is the deer forest, many fawns stay at the roadside, some are eating the cakes fed by tourists, some are lying there lazily.


    "Go and buy some deer cakes." Tianmiao told konghou, "remember the name of Bao''an Pavilion."


    Kongho chuckled and nodded. The master is so stingy!


    "Oh, you know Anting. Is that boy playing with you for a long time and not entertaining you for tea The disciple of Fenglan sect, who is in charge of the stall here, said jokingly, "come on, come on, I have three bamboo tubes here. Inside is the clear spring in the back mountain of Fenglan sect. Please have a drink."


    The disciple could not help but give three bamboo tubes to kongho and sold them deer cakes at a discount.


    Uncover the bamboo tube, inside the water is very sweet, but also mixed with the fragrance of bamboo tube.


    "There''s a bamboo forest ahead. If you want to dig some fresh bamboo shoots and take them back, rent a hoe. Just dig it, weigh it and buy it. " The disciple said with a smile.


    Tianmiao is completely convinced of the master of Fenglan sect.


    These operation modes are very advanced and grounded. There is no such thing as one of the three major sects. No matter how small the mosquito is, it is meat and no money to make a son of a bitch. It is inevitable that wealth will be far away from the other two sects.


    Fenglanzong has a special place for foreigners. Some came to help alchemy, some came to seek medical treatment, these people all arranged to live in this area, of course, there is a charge.


    Not long after they lived in Tianmiao, they heard a commotion outside, saying that the eldest lady of the sky city came to Fenglan sect, and the chief disciple of Fenglan sect came out to meet them.


    "Watch the fun." Tianmiao bared his teeth with a smile, called on the konghou and Dongxiao, and went out with the crowd to watch the excitement.


    The roadside is full of people, waiting for the appearance of the big lady of sky city.


    "Coming, coming!" Someone exclaimed excitedly.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, some pushing forward. A man next to Tianmiao was squeezed and almost fell down. Ouch, he was grabbed by Tianmiao and pulled back by his arm.


    "Are you all right?" The sky tiny concern asks a way.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s OK that you gave me a hand. Thank you, little girl. Today''s young people, it''s not like words. It''s impolite. I almost broke this old bone. " The speaker stands firm and thanks Tianmiao. The tone of voice is very old, but the appearance of this person is not more than 30 years old.


    Tianmiao looked at the man and wondered, "old man, are you hurt?" Although this person''s appearance is more than 30 years old, but the real age is definitely more than. The problem is that the people who have the skill to stay in Yan are all people with high accomplishments. Since they have high accomplishments, how can they be so easily squeezed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    "Cough, yes, the internal injury is serious. I''m a sanxiu from Fenglan sect. My injury can''t be cured by ordinary people. I''m afraid only the master of Fenglan sect can do it by himself. It is said that Fenglan sect''s medical skill is the best in the world, and alchemy is also the best in the world. He is also romantic and elegant, and he is good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s just that the price of healing people is a little expensive, but I think it''s reasonable that it''s expensive. " The man talked endlessly and finally introduced himself, "Oh, my name is Wei Yunshu. What about you, girl? What''s the matter with Laifeng lanzong? I have made an appointment to see the Lord today. The price is really expensive. Do you need to take you with me? But there''s no way to save money. We can only say that we can jump in line. "


    "Is that ok?" When Tianmiao heard that she was interested, she was still thinking about how to find a way to watch the fun. Now someone took her to watch it, just in time.


    "Yes, yes. There are not many kind-hearted people like little girl now. Now the world is in decline. " Wei Yunshu sighed.


    "I''ll trouble you. I hope you don''t dislike this point. " Tianmiao takes out ten top quality spirit stones from the storage bracelet and hands them to Wei Yunshu.


    "Oh, how can that be good?" Wei Yunshu said sorry, but his body was very honest. He took the spirit stone and put it into his storage ring.


    "Come on, follow me." Wei Yunshu greets Tianmiao to keep up.


    Wei Yunshu walked in front, Tianmiao they followed. On the way, konghou, Dongxiao and Tianmiao communicate with each other.


    "Master, how do I think this man is strange?"


    "It''s strange, but it''s not malicious. Instead, I feel good. So let''s keep up and see what he wants to do. "


    "Is this man really here to see a doctor?" Dongxiao question.


    "I''ll know when I see the Lord." Tianmiao looks at the back of Wei Yunshu in front of him. In fact, he has some doubts in his heart. If you want to know the purpose of this man, just keep up.


    Wei Yunshu took Tianmiao with them all the way to the center of Fenglan sect. After showing a letter, the disciples of Fenglan sect let them go and invited them to stand on the transmission array. All the way up to the main hall of Fenglan sect.


    In the main hall of Fenglan, Tianmiao also saw the lucky man in the world, he Ling.


    He Ling, with his younger martial sister and the spirit beast named Cuiwei, is talking to Qin Yu, the chief disciple of Fenglan sect. On the left side of the main hall, there is a false white moon. Her twelve bodyguards were standing behind her neatly. She was still veiled and could not see her face clearly.


    Seeing Wei Yunshu coming in, Qin Yu was stunned and immediately came forward to greet him.


    After Wei Yunshu delivered the letter, Qin Yu politely asked them to sit and wait.


    Then turn around and continue to greet he Ling. He Ling at this time, is talking with false white month, but false white month eyes also did not look at him, just arrogant grace voice.


    "I''m sorry, master. I''m closing now. I''m not sure about the date of clearance. Maybe tomorrow, maybe a month or three months. " Qin Yu apologetically and he Ling still have false white month to say.


    "In that case, I''ll wait here for a few days." False white month stood up and said with a smile, "since it''s here, there''s no reason not to see you. I''ll wait. "


    "That''s what I mean. Elder martial brother Qin, excuse me He Ling also stood up and said.


    Qin Yu naturally agreed to invite people to take these two groups of people to the guest building.


    "Well, it means to live and eat for nothing." Wei Yunshu murmured.


    Tianmiao looks at the resentful Wei Yunshu and slightly raises his eyebrows. Does this Wei Yunshu really come to see the master of Fenglan sect for healing?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    After he Ling and false white moon leave, Tianmiao reaches out his finger and gently pokes Wei Yunshu''s back.


    Wei Yunshu turned around and said, "ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you the master of Fenglan sect?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah?? How do you see that? I''m very good. Where''s the show? " Wei Yunshu stares big eyes and admits it directly.


    "The apprentice who read your letter just now was stunned. There was something wrong with your eyes. Then I made a rash guess, but I didn''t expect that the elder would admit it so straightforwardly. " There is no explanation.


    "Well, you guessed! I thought you saw it. Qin Yu, come here for me, you rebel. You can''t cooperate with me as a teacher. What''s the use of being a teacher? " Wei Yunshu did not install, restored his original appearance, called Qin Yu to come over and spray.


    "Master, what do you want to do this time?" Qin Yu asked helplessly. Although Qin Yu is an apprentice, compared with Wei Yunshu, it seems that Qin Yu is more calm, but Wei Yunshu jumps out more.


    Tianmiao looks at Wei Yunshu''s appearance. Oh, he is a beautiful uncle. It''s pretty good-looking. It seems that the character is also very skinny.


    "Being a teacher is of course a big thing. It''s a big thing!" Wei Yunshu glared at Qin Yu, "just that white moon, stare at me."


    "Ha?" Qin Yu first looked puzzled, then frowned, and his tone became dignified. "Master, what''s wrong with the young lady of the sky city?"


    "There''s no problem with the young lady of sky city. It''s the white moon." Wei Yunshu snorted coldly, "keep an eye on them. I want to see what they want to do. I''m really brave."


    "Master, do you mean it''s fake?" Qin Yu responded immediately.


    "Nonsense, this is the real thing in front of you! Xiaobaiyue, this is your elder martial brother Qin. Although he looks a little bit wooden on the surface, he is a thief. If you have something to do, you can go to him directly. " Wei Yunshu pointed to the sky, "this is the big lady of the sky city, really white moon."


    "Hello, miss." Qin Yu looked at the sky in amazement and said, "this, is this the real miss?"


    "Yes." Wei Yunshu nodded, "as a teacher, I have a brilliant eye. I can recognize it at a glance. If it were you, you wouldn''t recognize it for 800 years. "


    "Did the elders tell the patriarch?" Asked the sky.


    "No, no, they didn''t know you came back to fenglanzong, did they? Didn''t tell me. I really recognized it at a glance. Come with me Wei Yunshu waved, "I''ll show you something."


    Wei Yunshu leads the curious Tianmiao group to his study. He takes out more than ten paintings from the drawer and unfolds them to Tianmiao one by one.


    The sky is tiny to see, Leng, above all is her portrait. From three to eighteen. It is lifelike and has both spirit and form.


    "What is it?" Tianmiao looks at Wei Yunshu in doubt.


    "I''ve already said that I''m good at playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. When you were three years old, I saw you from a distance. As long as I have seen that person when she was a child, I can imagine what she looks like when she grows up, and then draw it Wei Yunshu shook his head and said, "do you think those rumors are all my boasting? That''s true. I''ll just repeat it for you. "


    "I admire the master for his outstanding talent." Tianmiao really admired it. This kind of ability only appears in the rumor of the human world, I don''t know how many worlds will encounter such a one. But this thud look is really cute.


    "Later, we''ll secretly observe what the fake wants to do." Wei Yunshu said excitedly.


    I can see that this is also a busy host.


    I''m very sick. I have a headache. Today is the chapter. Let me slow down.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    "By the way, xiaobaiyue, do you want me to leave some ink for you? My calligraphy is still valuable now. " Wei Yunshu asked with some pride. At last, he was afraid of Tianmiao''s misunderstanding. "Of course, it''s free. It''s very commemorative. For the first time, the eldest lady of the sky city came to Fenglan sect. She was as good as the master of Fenglan sect at first sight. The master presented the eldest lady''s ink treasure. "


    "How can you be like a storyteller?" Although Tian Wu make complaints about the sentence, he nodded his head to Wei Yunshu''s ink treasure.


    Wei Yunshu is very excited to write four words to Tianmiao.


    Beauty under the moon.


    After Tianmiao got this picture, Wei Yunshu said with a smile, "can you also consider giving me a picture of it?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Write about yueranju." Wei Yunshu took out a piece of paper and said happily.


    Tianmiao wrote down three words according to his words. Wei Yunshu looked at them with satisfaction, and then called people to take them out and mount them.


    "What''s this?" Tianmiao suddenly saw that there were many storybooks on the bookshelf, and asked in surprise. Shouldn''t the master''s study be all tall books? How can there be a popular folk storybook?


    Tianmiao is curious and draws out a book, then sees the name on it.


    The Pearl of the city of the sky.


    After turning over, Tian Miao''s face became delicate.


    She can be regarded as knowing how to describe the sky city lady who had heard the rumors from passers-by that she grew up eating water and dragon meat.


    Love is the trouble.


    Tianmiao looked at the author''s name, and his face became more delicate.


    The author''s name is Wei Yunshu.


    Without a pseudonym, it''s the real name.


    The master of Fenglan sect, how could he write such a script?


    Tianmiao quickly draws out other storybooks.


    Notes on the daily life of the young lady in the city of the sky, two or three things between master Wuxin and the enchantress, master Wuxin, have you ever thought of returning to the secular life


    This is still the headline party. The fierce headline party will definitely drive sales.


    Tianmiao slowly turns his head to look at Wei Yunshu. Wei Yunshu is not embarrassed at all. He grins: "these are all personal hobbies. As a person, I have a wide range of interests, such as painting, writing books, and making some money to subsidize my family. Look at my clan. So many disciples have to eat and dress. I''m the leader of the clan, but my heart is broken. "


    That''s good and reasonable. If I didn''t know that your beauty pills and Zhuyan pills sold at a sky high price, I would believe it. Make complaints about it.


    Fenglanzong''s most profitable is zhuyandan. One Zhuyan Dan can sell hundreds of thousands of top quality Lingshi. They are also hungry marketing, and they produce only 20 every year. The beauty lovers in the world have broken their heads. If you want to keep it for 20 years, you can continue to buy it.


    The price of beauty pill is much cheaper and unlimited, which can be bought by ordinary people. As for the effect, as the name suggests, is beauty. For both men and women! After use, it can remove freckles, whiten and tighten the skin. But it''s usually 60 capsules a course of treatment, a course of treatment.


    No matter in which world, women are the best earners, especially when it comes to appearance.


    Wind LAN Zong rely on these two kinds of pills, earn basin full bowl full!


    But in the mouth of Wei Yunshu, he became a "poor" sect, so it was up to the patriarch to write the script.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Wei Yunshu is a talented person. Fenglanzong is in his hands. He will carry it forward more and more, absolutely.


    "By the way, xiaobaiyue, tell me about your real life, what you like to eat and what you like." Wei Yunshu said with a smile, "I''ll write a few more books, and we''ll get three or seven points. You three, I seven. "


    "Five five." Tianmiao''s starting price without hesitation.


    "No, just tell me. I''m writing. I have to do publicity later, and I''m also worried about printing. " Wei Yunshu is extremely painful, deliberates, "64 points, can''t be less."


    "All right." Tianmiao likes to see the pain of his flesh. In fact, he doesn''t care about the profit. A few months later, when she received the income, she could not help but scold secretly in her heart, the profiteer! I would have known it before!


    "Writing a few books this time is definitely a hit. Think about it. Someone pretended to be the first lady in the sky city, and then they met the real one. Genuine miss did not expose, secretly observed, and finally together with the wind LAN Zong master tactfully prevented the counterfeit plot. The Lord of Fenglan sect was very grateful and gave a big gift. The first lady also sent her own words What Wei Yunshu said was that his eyes were shining, and he was almost dancing.


    The sky is small and speechless.


    What else can we say?


    Wei Yunshu personally took Tianmiao to an elegant courtyard: "you live here. I''ll come back to you if there is any news."


    The courtyard where the three of them live is very close to the place where Wei Yunshu lives. The courtyard, pavilions and attics show ingenuity, and there is a pool with red fat Koi swimming around. When someone came near, all the stupid Koi gathered and opened their mouths to beg for food.


    Three meals a day will be sent to Tianmiao, they have meat, vegetables and soup, meat and vegetables with balanced nutrition, refreshing taste, and fruit after eating. Later, there will be a midnight snack. It''s all kinds of snacks.


    The next day, Wei Yunshu came to tell Tianmiao that he found something.


    "The fake white moon inquired about Shuxin intentionally or unintentionally. He''s a bit of a fat man. He dares to beat me up. " Wei Yunshu sat next to the sky, also took a silver sign to poke fruit to eat.


    Tree heart? Of course, Tianmiao also knows that tree heart is the treasure of Fenglan sect.


    On the back hill behind fenglanzong hall, there is a big tree that has been growing for thousands of years. Eight hundred years ago, it condensed a fruit. This fruit can absorb the essence of heaven, earth and moon, and it will greatly enhance the opportunity for promotion. It is said that fenglanzong takes the sap from the tree heart to refine pills every year. The effect of pills is five or six times stronger than that without the sap from the tree heart.


    Fenglanzong is to send someone to guard, twelve hours a day, a moment is not away from people''s guard, there are people around have been patrolling.


    On the third day, he Ling couldn''t wait for the leader of Fenglan sect to say goodbye to Qin Yu because there were other things to do.


    When Tianmiao knew the news, he certainly felt there was a problem.


    He Ling is the lucky man in this world. He Ling has plans, means, strength and luck. He came to fenglanzong. He would not just travel here and politely come to see the patriarch. Everything he does has his own purpose.


    What do you want to do when you leave like this?


    After dinner in the evening, Tianmiao stood by the pool to feed the fat Koi.


    "Master, here comes the Lord." Kongho came over and said.


    "Xiaobaiyue, let''s go to the theatre." Wei Yunshu was in high spirits, dressed in a black suit.


    (the reason why Lao Wen keeps on getting sick is that he has saved manuscripts. It''s very important to save the manuscript. When I get better, I will also save the manuscript. Everyone.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "Are they going to act?" Tianmiao threw a piece of flour cake in his hand into the water, and the fat Koi scrambled to bite it.


    "No accident, tonight." Wei Yunshu said with a smile, "I''d like to see who is so bold and instructs them to steal things from Fenglan clan."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Tianmiao also wants to join in the fun. When the perception of the world is blocked, it becomes more interesting.


    "I''ve also brought food." Wei Yunshu said happily.


    "Melon seeds?" Tianmiao asked subconsciously. Is the master really ready for the necessary set of "melon seed peanut soda" to see the play?


    "That''s OK. There will be a sound. I brought the sweet scented osmanthus cake you like." Wei Yunshu shook his head and denied.


    "Thank you." Tianmiao said thanks with a smile.


    "Let''s go, or we won''t be able to catch up." Wei Yunshu urged.


    Tianmiao follows Wei Yunshu and goes out of the yard.


    It''s the right time to do bad things.


    Tianmiao was finally led by Wei Yunshu all the way to a hidden tree house in the back mountain. Here, you can see the whole picture of the divine tree. The location of the tree house is tricky. You just need to cover it up a little, and you can not be found.


    After only one cup of tea, Wei Yunshu patted his palm gently: "here we are."


    With his eyes, Tianmiao saw that several people in black had already put down the patrolling disciples, and then a petite man in black rushed to the sacred tree first, followed by others. From the perspective of the tree house, there were still several people dormant in the dark.


    "Tut Tut, that''s a lot of guts. But this group of weak chickens, I don''t let people release water, they can''t get close to here at all. " Wei Yunshu said excitedly,


    "this is really delicious. Can you bring me some soft glutinous slag when I leave? " Tianmiao put a cake in his mouth and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, of course! Xiaobaiyue, look, you''re here. " Wei Yunshu said excitedly.


    "How strange does that sound?" Tianmiao also looks at the figure in the night and frowns slightly.


    "Is it a good play? True white month see false white month steal things under her eyes. Fake white month think victory is in hand, but don''t know true white month and the patriarch all take a panoramic view, put them when monkey play. Written in the book, classic bridge section! The master of Fenglan sect is in charge of the whole situation, and the elaborate arrangement of the false white moon is a joke in his eyes. " Wei Yunshu starts to talk about his brain hole, and doesn''t pay attention to the loss of his Zhenzong treasure. Of course, I won''t forget to give myself some money to brag about.


    Even Tianmiao doubted whether he was a serious patriarch or a gifted storyteller. After a while, he felt that he could write thousands of words on the spot, or that he had not been to the point for a long time.


    Tianmiao turned his head in disgust and continued to look at the situation in the distance. The petite man in black did not spend much effort to climb up the sacred tree, and the shining tree heart was almost in front of him.


    Before reaching out to touch it, she was thrown by the enchantment and almost fell down. She skillfully raised her leg to hook one side of the tree trunk to stabilize herself. Then she took out a dagger from her sleeve and turned her wrist slightly. A dark purple charm appeared. The dagger went through the center of the charm and directly into the enchantment.


    The light of the border flickered twice and then disappeared.


    Tianmiao nodded and affirmed: "her skill is OK. It''s getting closer."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    "Well I think the border is very strong. It seems that I will change it next time. It costs me a lot of money to buy the holy stone of the border. It''s painful. " Wei Yunshu is full of heartache.


    "It''s a broken boundary talisman, but it''s more expensive than your jiejie, at least ten times. However, your Zhenzong treasure, with such a cheap border? Have you already replaced the treasure with a fake one? " The sky tiny dislikes of say, and issued a query.


    "I''m willing to pay for it!" After Wei Yunshu sighed, he heard the words behind Tianmiao and glared, "yes, I didn''t think of it. I changed it into a fake one. It''s more of a gimmick. Fake white Moon steals fake tree hearts. "


    Tianmiao was stunned??? So the heart of the tree is real? " Such a big heart? Or are you so confident that you feel safe and that the other party will never take things away?


    "Look, she''s got it." Wei Yunshu asked Tianmiao to continue to watch the play.


    False white month drew out a black bag from the back of the waist, after covering the tree heart, lift up, the black cloth bag became the size of a brocade bag, and she put it in her sleeve. Then she jumped down from the tree, and several people in black below met her and prepared to evacuate.


    And at this time, the whole wind haze suddenly strange light up, just now also dark, but now more and more bright.


    With the sound of a strong alarm, countless Fenglan disciples rushed directly to the back mountain.


    With the heart of the tree to escape the false white month seems to have expected such a situation, she is not panic, just speed up, flying forward. The twelve bodyguards behind him are also dressed in black. They are divided into two groups to block the pursuit of Fenglan sect''s disciples.


    The heart of the tree that was hidden in the spirit bag by the false white moon threw a dazzling white light into the spirit bag, making the false white moon extremely conspicuous. Countless disciples of Fenglan sect came here.


    Tianmiao sat on a high place, looking at the pursuit below, and said in a voice: "are you not afraid that someone else will take care of you? Although the teleportation is invalid in your clan. But if there is a strong one to take over, what will happen if the treasure is lost? " Of course, Tianmiao can guess who will take over, but it can''t interfere too much, let alone directly point out. But Wei Yunshu gave her a good feeling, and she couldn''t help reminding her.


    Just after Tianmiao''s words were finished, the disciples of shizaidi''s big army came to the light, intending to stop the hateful thief who coveted the treasure, but the light from the heart of the tree suddenly disappeared.


    The forest is suddenly quiet as time is still, and it is the night that you can''t see your fingers. It makes people stop, and they are unprepared.


    Wei Yunshu stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go and have a look!" Then he stepped on the window and jumped out.


    Tianmiao saw him rise and fall several times in the air, so he caught up with him.


    "Where to go!" Wei Yunshu dashed from the sky to the position of the false white moon.


    At this moment, Fenglan sect, which was as bright as day, became dark again.


    At the moment when Wei Yunshu''s hand was about to catch the false white moon, someone pulled her back, and then they palmed Wei Yunshu, and they both stepped back at the same time. The man let out a stuffy hum, but didn''t flinch, and jumped up again.


    But for a moment, the two men had gone back and forth for more than ten moves. Wei Yunshu had sacrificed his sword, and the other side also raised his sword to fight back. The two sides began to fight.


    The aura collision made the attacker suffer a lot of internal injuries. He forced himself to fight against the blade and took several moves. There was a lot of blood on his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    This man has a fierce sword technique. He doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t care about his sword. He just keeps looking for Wei Yunshu''s flaws in the body of the sword and vows to stop him.


    He''s a lunatic.


    This makes Wei Yunshu''s heart to kill. The usual wind and cloud are no longer there. He holds the sword with both hands, and his true Qi soars. With one move, the man will die under his sword.


    "The Lord is merciful." Suddenly, the voice of the sky rang out in Wei Yunshu''s ear.


    Wei Yunshu used his hand instead of his sword and only used six points of strength. The palm was firmly slapped on the man. The man uttered a scream, spitting blood, lying on the ground, unable to move.


    At the same time, the false white moon was picked up by another person and quickly disappeared in front of her eyes.


    The disciples of Fenglan sect wanted to pursue, but Wei Yunshu raised his hand to stop the disciples'' pursuit and let them suppress the subdued people in black.


    Tianmiao came to Wei Yunshu''s side and looked at the people lying in the pool of blood. To be exact, she is not a human being. She is a powerful spirit beast. The spirit beast named Cuiwei follows Cuiwei beside he Ling.


    It''s just that Cuiwei''s figure has changed into another appearance. It''s totally different from what she used to be. Obviously, she did it in order not to expose he Ling.


    "Just a cunning dog and cow dare to come to our Fenglan sect. If it wasn''t for a plea, I would have skinned you today! " Wei Yunshu said coldly, his eyes full of anger.


    "Don''t be angry, suzerain. Please spare her life. She is also very poor." Tianmiao uses Shenzhi and weiyunshu to transmit sound.


    "Ha?" Wei Yunshu tilted his head and looked at the sky in doubt. What does that mean? He''s just been stolen from Zhenzong. Hello, poor man? Poor man, it''s him. He''s too much. Xiaobaiyue doesn''t care for herself, but for the thief!


    "Take her with you." Tianmiao pointed to Cuiwei, "go back to my yard."


    Wei Yunshu didn''t know what medicine was sold in Tianmiao gourd. But Yiyan picked up Cuiwei''s collar and said to all the disciples, "all belong to you. The heart of the tree hasn''t been stolen. What the thief stole is fake. I really took it. I''ll put it back later. "


    When all the disciples heard this, they were relieved, and others were praising the master''s foresight. In a word, Wei Yunshu has gained a lot of admiration.


    When Tianmiao heard this, he had only two words in his heart: sure enough


    Wei Yunshu, with a stubborn face of Cuiwei, and Tianmiao return to Tianmiao''s yard. After arriving at the hall, she directly threw Cuiwei on the ground. Cuiwei screams bitterly. Wei Yunshu gives her a cold look. Her eyes are full of disdain and ridicule.


    "Is your tree heart a fake? It''s fake from beginning to end. " Tianmiao suddenly makes a sound after sitting down.


    Lying on the ground of Cui Wei Shu''s big eyes, unbelievable looking at the sky. What does that mean?


    "Xiaobaiyue, what are you talking about? They have just lost the treasure of Zhenzong. In order to calm people''s hearts, they try to smile and tell their disciples that what they have lost is fake. " Wei Yunshu said with a smile.


    "Really?" Tianmiao chuckles and looks at Wei Yunshu.


    Wei Yunshu was silent.


    Wei Yunshu finally raised his hands and said helplessly: "those four old people used to say that you are the most intelligent in the world. I''m not convinced at all. They just love you so much that you are the best in their eyes. Now I finally know that this is not subjective


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    "So, there has never been a tree heart. It was you who created this treasure eight hundred years ago. " Heaven smiles.


    "Yes." Wei Yunshu''s face once again floated a cheap smile, "where comes the tree heart, that tree is a very common tree. I was bored at that time, so I made up a treasure of Zhenzong to play. It was also convenient to write. I could write many legends of Fenglan sect. Storybooks sold a lot during that time. "


    "I knew that." Tianmiao wants to help her forehead. This guy, in some ways, doesn''t really look like a big patriarch. Because I was bored, because I wanted to write a story, so I got a treasure of Zhenzong. Let the whole clan regard it as a treasure, and it is widely spread in this world.


    Cuiwei is about to collapse. After so long planning and so much loss, they took away a fake. No, even worse than fakes.


    There is no tree heart, there is no treasure.


    It''s just something that the patriarch made out of boredom.


    "Are you still waiting for him to come back and save you? Do you believe that he will save you? " The sky is tiny suddenly a voice, lightly say to Cui Wei.


    Cuiwei looks at Tianmiao in horror. This woman, she met, was in a jewelry store. A beautiful woman with a butterfly hairpin.


    Cui Wei bites her lips. Of course, she won''t tell her lover.


    "Do you think he likes you and will take risks for you?" Tianmiao laughs with a sarcastic tone.


    "Yes, you are stupid. He won''t come to save you. It''s impossible. You''re abandoned. " Wei Yunshu also said coldly, with a more sarcastic tone.


    "You know?" Tianmiao asked Wei Yunshu with his divine knowledge.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what you''re talking about. But it''s always right to be sarcastic Wei Yunshu uses the divine sense to transmit sound, and says it rightfully.


    OK, Lord, you are really That''s lovely. Cute to some people estimate that your evaluation will replace the word "cute" with "cheap".


    "No! He''ll come back and save me! Sure it will Cui Wei trembles and shouts.


    "Silly boy." Tianmiao pitifully looks at Cuiwei with a stubborn face, squats down and looks at her in a straight line, and says in a soft voice, "think about it, you have been practicing in the deep mountains, and finally you are transformed, but as soon as you get out of the valley, you are chased by a group of monks. Then he showed up and saved you. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? As you know, human beings are very cunning and shameless. Why don''t you guess more about people''s minds? "


    "Hello Wei Yunshu protested quietly. How can anyone say that about human? In this room, he is human, so is she! It''s like she''s not human herself.


    "Does he really like you? Will it really come to save you? Are you sure he didn''t arrange to kill your friar? " Tianmiao''s face showed a cold and bewitching smile, and his voice was light and slow, as if there was infinite charm, which hit Cuiwei''s heart, "think about it."


    "No! unable! What are you talking about? who are you? Why do you know so much! This is your plot Cui Wei desperately shakes her head and looks at the sky.


    "At this time, you will know to doubt human beings. Do you have a brain? Are the brains of spirit beasts as big as peas? " Wei Yunshu couldn''t help laughing.


    "I know you won''t believe it that easily. Why don''t we make a bet. " The sky laughs softly.


    "What bet?" Cuiwei and Wei Yunshu asked in unison.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    "Just bet if he has you in his heart and will come to save you. If he comes to save you, we will not stop you and let you go safely. If he doesn''t come, then you will stay in Fenglan sect to make atonement. How about that? " Tianmiao said with a smile, his eyebrows are full of confidence.


    Wei Yunshu blinked, then nodded and said in a deep voice, "little dog, just bet on this. Do you dare?"


    "Dare! Why not! " Cuiwei looks up at Tianmiao, and the confidence between her eyebrows is stronger than Tianmiao. "You said that if he came to save me, you would never stop us. You would let us go safely."


    "Of course. The Lord also agreed Tianmiao looked at Wei Yunshu with a smile, "in this way, Lord, let''s relax the conditions. If it''s none of her business, we''ll punish her to sweep the floor in your square. If that person shows up to save her, let them go. "


    "No problem, no problem at all." When Wei Yunshu heard Tianmiao say this, he agreed with him. After living for so many years, he saw human nature more clearly. Let alone grasp the pure nature of this little spirit beast.


    Trivia can''t believe her ears.


    She thought that she would be locked up in the dark dungeon, waiting for his arrival. As a result, they both said that she was allowed to sweep the floor in a conspicuous place?


    What surprised her even more was in the back.


    She was healed and then taken to the square to sweep the floor. There was also a small room for her to rest. Without the power to seal her, she was allowed to sweep the floor in the square.


    She asked the sky in amazement, "aren''t you afraid I''ll run away?"


    When Tianmiao heard this, he laughed sarcastically: "run? You run away. How can this bet go on? I''m afraid you want to know the answer most. How can you know the answer? Or You don''t have confidence at all. You think you''ve lost before you want to run? "


    "I didn''t!" Cuiwei immediately retorted loudly, "I won''t lose! I can''t! I''ll wait here. I won''t go out of this square! "


    "Well, we''ll see. See if the person who is deeply in love with you will show up and save you. " Tianmiao sneers, sits beside the flower bed, takes out a bag of melon seeds, and throws the melon seed skin on the ground impolitely.


    Cuiwei looks at the melon seed skin at the foot of Tianmiao and is silent.


    "What are you looking at? Sweep the floor. I''m looking for some work for you The sky Misty cold voice says. This simple and stupid spirit beast should be beaten more by the society, and he will become smart.


    Cuiwei picks up the broom and sweeps the floor in silence.


    Tianmiao watched her sweep the floor for a while, stood up and left.


    Just left the square, Wei Yunshu appeared behind her.


    "Xiaobaiyue, what do you want? Why can''t I understand? Are you bothering her? " Wei Yunshu asked. In recent days, he felt that the young lady would not be such a person.


    "I''m teaching her. Let her know that people are dangerous. " Tianmiao laughs, "of course, it''s also to help you Fenglan sect. The power in her blood has not yet awakened. When the power in her blood awakens, then you will know how to thank me. "


    "She? The awakening of blood power is still a weak chicken to me. I strangled her at will. We don''t want such a stupid spirit beast. " Wei Yunshu shook his head. Then he approached Tianmiao and asked quietly, "do you know who her accomplice is long ago? Also know false white month is to be ordered by that person? Can you tell me who that person is? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    "I don''t know, I just guess. When I was in Nanfeng City, I saw the false white moon. But who saved the fake white moon that day? I don''t know. But look at the figure. It''s a young man. So I put in some love and hate. " Tianmiao explains this. Of course, he Ling could not have been exposed so early. She should act according to the rules of the world.


    "Do you have some love and hate in your head?" When Wei Yunshu heard this, his eyes brightened and his attention immediately turned to one side. "I didn''t expect that we were still in the same way. Let''s go. I''ll show you something."


    "What?" The sky is in doubt.


    "Just follow me." Wei Yunshu takes Tianmiao to his study.


    Then, Wei Yunshu took down several books on a hidden bookshelf in the corner and handed them to Tianmiao.


    The sky Misty doubt of turn over, the corner of the mouth can''t help a little twitch.


    Wei Yunshu''s writing style is really changeable.


    The pseudo realistic style of the party''s previous headlines will really scare people, and many people will take it seriously.


    However, many people don''t take these sadistic love stories seriously, do they?


    Look what it''s all about?


    "She loves him, but he loves another her", "how to choose love and feud", "love of life", "love my love forever"


    The sky Misty and wooden looking up to a face excited Wei Yunshu, don''t know what to say.


    The master of Fenglan sect has a wide range of hobbies


    "You''ve made up your mind for love and hatred. Tell me, maybe the next big sale will be decided in our few words." Wei Yunshu rubbed his hands and asked excitedly.


    "What about sharing?" Tianmiao can''t help teasing him. In fact, the sky city is not short of money, even if the sky city is short of money, she is not short of money.


    "Five five, four five. That''s it. No more. It''s going to take my life. " Wei Yunshu said with a sad face.


    "All right." The sky tiny promise comes down, Wei cloud Book listened to this words, just now still cry mourning face, instant clear up. It''s a quick change of face.


    "By the way, suzerain, are all your books one-on-one?" Asked the sky.


    "One on one? Ah, yes, I love only one person in my life. Although it''s tortuous, I never change my mind. " Wei Yunshu felt his chin and said, "of course it''s not like this in reality, but in the storybook, we have to show people beautiful, pure and faithful love, right? You have to live in a dream to be happy. But people can''t dream all the time, so I''ll write some storybooks to let these people dream occasionally and find some happiness in the heavy life. "


    Tianmiao was stunned. She looked at the smiling patriarch of Fenglan sect in front of her eyes. She was surprised that people who looked not serious on the surface could see so thoroughly.


    "Ah, xiaobaiyue, tell me quickly, what love and hatred have you got in your head?" Wei Yunshu asked eagerly.


    "It''s about having an excellent man who is superior in appearance, strength and even luck. He is handsome, romantic, and has the help of noble people. By chance, he got the inheritance of Da Neng and met some excellent women. But this person is not right, just use of these women, never a trace of sincerity. Finally, I used these women to climb up step by step and stand at the top. " The sky tiny slowly says.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    The master of Fenglan sect listened very carefully, and when he heard the front part, he still thought that he was young? But when I heard it, I felt a thump in my heart. I''m not like this! It''s good that I didn''t say anything about the premium.


    "And then?" Wei Yunshu asked.


    "Then, he wanted to fly, but he was killed by thunder." Tianmiao said with a smile, "the ghost is broken. It''s not right. There''s a ghost left. Then the ghost was chased and killed by the women who had cheated before. If you catch it, abuse it! " Tianmiao said here, showing his teeth.


    Wei Yunshu shivered. This brain tonic is too powerful!


    "The brain is mended, and the calf is one of the cheated women." Tianmiao asked Wei Yunshu, "if you write this story, I think you have great merits and can save many little girls who are not familiar with the world. Some people look like human beings, but in reality... "


    "In fact, it''s worse than animals." Wei Yunshu added, "I know. Now my inspiration is about to overflow. I''ll shut up first. These days, xiaobaiyue, please help yourself. If you have something to do, you can find Qin Yu. "


    With that, Wei Yunshu began to sharpen his ink, ready to work hard.


    Tianmiao quietly retreated, and by the way took all the sadistic love story books.


    After Tianmiao quits the study, the door of the study closes gently, and then a ban appears at the door. In this way, no one will disturb, unable to enter the study.


    Tianmiao finally understood that the patriarch of Fenglan sect would shut down from time to time, and only a few days later, what he was doing. I''m doing my best to write a storybook.


    Tianmiao takes the script and calls konghou.


    "Go ahead, give these books to the little dog and let her finish reading them." Tianmiao said.


    "What if she doesn''t?" Asked kongho.


    "Then open her eyes and force her to finish." Tianmiao said casually.


    "Yes Kongho nodded happily, took the book and ran away.


    Dongxiao looked at the back of konghou and frowned slightly: "master, how do you think konghou seems very excited?"


    "She thinks it''s a great achievement to educate the silly white sweet spirit beast. Generally speaking, when she saw that I had been beaten by others, she wanted to try it on her own for a long time. " Tianmiao explained with a smile.


    This bear boy Dongxiao had no choice but to laugh.


    Kongho soon found Cuiwei who was sweeping the floor perfunctorily. Cuiwei put her broom aside and sat on the edge of the flower bed, staring at the front in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Little dog cow!" Suddenly a rude voice came to Cuiwei''s ears.


    Cuiwei turns her head and looks at the sound source. This woman, she also remembered, was the one who appeared in the jewelry store with another woman.


    "Come here and finish reading these books for me in a hurry!" Kongho said.


    Cuiwei looks at kongho and ignores it.


    Kongho''s face sank instantly. She rushed forward, grabbed Cuiwei''s collar, lifted it up, and then fell on the ground.


    Cuiwei felt the whirl of heaven and earth for a moment, and her whole body fell on the ground.


    What happened?


    Although her body is slightly weaker than the original shape, it''s really just a little bit! How was it picked up and fell by a weak human? You still have no resistance?


    "I advise you to be obedient, otherwise..." Kongho sat directly on Cuiwei and patted her face with a sneer, "otherwise I''ll eat you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    The next moment, the kongho belongs to the dragon family''s prestige pouring out in an instant. Cuiwei only felt that a strong and powerful force almost made her vomit blood and explode.


    She felt the suppression of blood and the breath of death in a short moment. She was sweating like a drowning human.


    This woman is not human!


    What is she?


    Beast? What kind of beast is it? The legendary ancient beast?


    Why does such a powerful beast disguise human beings and follow human women?


    Cui Wei was so frightened that she could not move.


    Kongho takes back his authority, gets up from Cuiwei, sits by the flower bed and looks coldly at Cuiwei lying on the ground.


    Cuiwei gasped for breath. She had such a clear feeling of the afterlife for the first time.


    "Come and sit down." Kongho patted the flower bed beside him and said in a dangerous tone.


    Cuiwei slowly gets up and sits carefully beside kongho. There is fear and respect in the heart.


    It''s the crushing oppression of race and blood.


    "Are you stupid? You are a spirit beast! Don''t you know that human beings are the most cunning and shameless? Why are you so gullible? I really want to crush you to death. Still like humans? Is your brain the size of a bean? How can you like human beings? What do you like about that man? Can you cheat? Can you steal? Or a bunch of women around Huaxin? " Kongho scolded him with the tone of hating iron for not being steel.


    Cui Wei doesn''t dare to go out. She lowers her head and listens to the harp''s rebuke.


    "Don''t you see that? He will pay attention to what is useful to him. Who did he take with him when he left? It''s a woman with a tree heart. Even though the heart of the tree is fake. " Kongho continued to scold, "don''t you have a clear mind and think about it? I know you are not convinced. It doesn''t matter. You will always be convinced. Come back to me when you are convinced. Now, come and read! "


    "Yes, my Lord." Cuiwei took the book from kongho and returned respectfully. Hearing kongho''s words similar to Tianmiao''s, she didn''t even have the courage to refute.


    Seeing the title of the book, Cui Wei was stunned. What are these books?


    "What''s the matter? Look at it quickly. I''m here. Show me! I''ll leave after reading one. I can''t finish it. I''ll take care of you. " Kongho stares at Cuiwei and urges her.


    "Yes." Cuiwei can''t raise a little anger or unwillingness in her heart. In front of the dragon clan, she completely submits.


    At first, Cuiwei read these scripts under kongho''s command, but after reading more than ten pages, Cuiwei was fascinated. Even if konghou called her, she didn''t notice.


    As soon as kongho saw her infatuated appearance, he realized that his task had been completed, patted his ass and left.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when konghou let out her breath, Dongxiao and Tianmiao felt it.


    "Fat chick did it." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid she''ll kill the calf when she gets angry." Dongxiao said helplessly. If you really kill them, you have to let the master use his power to revive them. It will cause trouble to the host.


    "I don''t think so. It''s quite possible to fight half dead." Tianmiao turns his head to see the direction of Fenglan Zong''s study. Does Wei Yunshu also feel it?


    Wei Yunshu naturally felt it.


    He put down the pen in his hand and tried to capture the powerful energy, but he could no longer feel it.


    He frowned and thought about it. He wanted to call Qin Yu to look it up, but he didn''t know what he thought of. After a moment, his brow stretched out and continued to write.


    ¡­¡­


    And the true and false sky miss''s story soon spread.


    Someone pretends to be the miss of the sky city to steal the treasure tree heart of Fenglan sect. But they don''t know that the miss of the sky city has already come to Fenglan sect, waiting for the fool to jump down the pit. Finally, the fake miss of sky city stole the fake tree heart.


    Wei Yunshu is a talented person. He wrote this story in just a few days with beautiful writing style, gorgeous rhetoric and vivid plot. Then the fastest printing, sold in bookstores around the world.


    It''s spread all over the streets, and people are talking about it after dinner. They all laugh at the stupid behavior of counterfeit goods, and praise the wise and magical power of Fenglan clan leader. Moreover, the legend of the big lady of sky city is more mysterious.


    Let''s talk about Cui Wei who sweeps the floor.


    After I got the book from kongho that day, I read it passively at first, and then I read it actively. After watching it for several days and nights, my mood has changed. Is love like this?


    Will he come to save himself?


    Will it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    Will calf wait for her rescuers?


    Of course not!


    Kongho is bored all day now, so he often runs to bully the calf. He really hates the iron.


    "Calf, you say you like human beings. OK, forget it. You still like such a bad one. Do you know what a lifetime is? Oh no, it''s light. Do you know that there is only one lover forever? Do you understand? " Kongho''s face is rigid, and his words are sincere.


    I understand Calf just wanted to say this sentence, but before he said it, he was re educated by kongho.


    "You''ve been sweeping the floor here for eight or nine days, haven''t you? Look, did that man come to save you? No Don''t daydream all day. If you think about it, before you are in a desperate situation, there are many women around him. Don''t say you, you look at that little younger martial sister, and that fake who pretends to be the big lady of the sky city. " Kongho said while eating melon seeds, and then mercilessly spit out the skin of melon seeds under his feet. He glanced at Cuiwei by the way, "sweep the floor quickly. It''s too clean here. You think about it all day long, and find something for you."


    Cuiwei sweeps the floor in silence. She doesn''t dare to offend konghou, nor can she.


    "Go on, there are two of them you don''t know? How many? " Kongho put away the melon seeds and said sarcastically.


    Trivia lowers her head, can''t see her face clearly.


    "Kongho, go, eat." Dongxiao beckons konghou in the distance.


    Kongho looked at Cuiwei: "put down the broom and follow me."


    "Where, my lord?" Cuiwei finally raised her head and answered blankly, "I''m going to sweep the floor here."


    "Sweeping is just a way, not a means. You don''t break the contract if you stay in fenglanzong. If the host wants to go shopping, you can carry the bag. " Kongho said naturally. Bullying the calf is not soft.


    "Yes." Cuiwei put the broom away and followed the kongho.


    Tianmiao and Dongxiao see Cuiwei behind the kongho, don''t say anything, take them to go out together.


    Tianmiao is going to a town outside fenglanzong today. In the early days, it was not a town. It was not so prosperous. This is the first place for the relatives of Fenglan sect''s disciples to live. Over time, with more and more people and more buildings repaired, it has developed into a prosperous town.


    There are many people living in the town, and there is a market, which runs through a long street of the whole town.


    Konghou and Dongxiao walk side by side behind the sky. Cuiwei follows konghou.


    When Dongxiao smelled the smell of konghou, he frowned slightly and said, "early in the morning, do you eat melon seeds?"


    "Didn''t I find something to do for the calf? Throw some melon seed skin for her to sweep. Besides, I learned from my master. " Kongho said boldly.


    "You have a point. I can''t argue The flute puffed the corners of its mouth.


    "Master, they are all looking at you secretly." The konghou suddenly made a sound.


    Of course, Tianmiao also noticed that the disciples of Fenglan sect were watching her all the way.


    "Maybe the young lady who is looking at the sky city will really have petal rain when she goes out?" Tianmiao said jokingly.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s the Lord of Fenglan sect who wrote some books. The problem is that so many people believe it. " Kongho couldn''t help laughing.


    Cuiwei is in the back, but she has a face of horror.


    Miss of the sky city?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Cuiwei''s brain only has time to turn around at this time and connect everything. In the past few days, she was forgetting to read those books at first, but later she was immersed in her own world and didn''t pay attention to the things outside.


    When they were arrested, they were just shocked that the tree heart they planned to steal was fake, and they didn''t care that the patriarch called the woman''s name at that time.


    The leader of Fenglan sect called xiaobaiyue. And now hearing the words of Tianmiao, she finally recovered.


    "She, she is the first lady of the sky city?" Cuiwei can''t help shouting.


    "So I say your brain is really the size of a bean." Kongho could not help laughing again, "what do you think all day? Love? Can you think of something else and see something else? We need to learn more to make progress. "


    Cuiwei bowed her head and didn''t dare to speak.


    In my heart, I was shocked.


    So when they were in Nanfeng City, they met a real lady in the jewelry store. At that time, the real Miss already knew that someone was pretending to be her, but she didn''t disclose it. Instead, she contacted the patriarch of Fenglan sect and waited for them to fall into the trap. Human beings are really cunning.


    "At this time, you think humans are cunning? Why don''t you think it''s your sweetheart, mean and shameless? Steal other people''s treasures and accuse them of being cunning? Calf, is there something wrong with your three concepts The sound of Dongxiao suddenly appeared, which scared Cuiwei.


    "You, you..." Cuiwei looks at Dongxiao in horror. This human can actually hear what she thinks in her heart. It''s terrible.


    "What? Do you still accuse fenglanzong and my master of cunning? You want to be shameless? So brainwashed with that guy? Steal things, pretend to be others, but also accuse others of cunning? Now you''re going to steal a bowl of rice from others, and then you''re going to scold your family for making something that tastes bad? " Kongho was furious when she heard this. After that, her face became more and more gloomy.


    "Master, is there any way to save the calf? If there is no help, I''ll kill her now, so as not to waste energy and time. " Kongho is very serious about Tianmiao.


    "No, no, my Lord, I didn''t mean that. I really didn''t mean that." Cui Wei shakes her head like a rattle and explains quickly, "when I say cunning, I don''t think we are right. In fact, I know it''s wrong to steal other people''s things. " She can see that konghou is serious. In fact, she is afraid of death, OK. It''s hard to cultivate to be able to transform into shape, and then she died. What is her hard cultivation for so many years before?


    "I know it''s wrong, but I can do everything for my sweetheart, can''t I?" Dongxiao cold voice sounded, "you do this, is it worth it?"


    "Wait and see. Wait for her to see if it''s worth it. " Kongho rolled a white eye, very disgusted said.


    Tianmiao has been silent, listening to the conversation behind the three, I am very pleased, little fat girl is more and more mature.


    Tianmiao walks all the way. She is visiting Fenglan sect. In fact, the disciples of Fenglan sect are also looking at her.


    "Wow, that''s the first lady of sky city. It''s beautiful. "


    "Doesn''t it mean that she can grow lotus step by step? One lotus at a time. "


    "You remember wrong? It''s about petal rain in the sky when she travels. But why not now? "


    "It''s not recorded in the book that there are eight sedan bearers carrying sedan chairs. Maybe it didn''t rain because there was no sedan chair? "


    Stopping at the roadside, pretending to see the scenery, actually looking at Fenglan sect disciples, whispering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Kongho can''t help laughing. Why are these people so serious?


    In the small town, Tianmiao finds a steamed bun shop and sits down. Ordered several cages of steamed buns, soymilk, and the store also delivered small dishes. Dongxiao went to the next room to buy beef noodles for Tianmiao. Kongho looked at Cuiwei and said, "go to the store next door and buy some fried dumplings. What are you doing standing for? Would you like something ready-made? "


    Cuiwei quietly went to the next door to buy fried dumplings.


    When I bought it back, I saw that both Dongxiao and konghou had bought other food and put it on the table.


    Tianmiao greets Cuiwei: "come and sit together."


    Cuiwei looks at kongho and gets permission from kongho before sitting down.


    The owner of the steamed bun shop''s smiling eyes narrowed into a line. Miss of sky city, come to his steamed bun shop! This is a great affirmation of his steamed buns. I want to know that business will be much better in the future. And then the seat where the eldest lady sits, many people will definitely want to sit in the future.


    Really don''t underestimate the influence of Wei Yun''s storybooks. The original set of identity, strength, status, appearance as one of the big lady''s shining point more magnified, you can imagine what effect will cause.


    To some extent, the big lady of sky city is already a star. There must be a lot of fans.


    Of course, in this world, it''s not called "fans", it''s called admirers, admirers and so on


    When they have breakfast in Tianmiao, they eat and chat at a table next door, actually secretly looking at Tianmiao table.


    "Do you know he Ling, a disciple of cangyuanzong?"


    "Yes, the new star of cangyuanzong."


    Cui Wei is surprised, subconsciously raises the ear to sound.


    "He Ling, a few days ago, fought with a powerful sorcerer in Xiji city for 300 rounds and saved the daughter of the city leader. The daughter of the Lord of the city will agree with each other. "


    "That''s a good story. Is he Ling going to be the son-in-law? Xiji city seems to be rich in gems and spices, isn''t it? It can provide him with a lot of cultivation resources. "


    "He''s a large number of disciples, so he shouldn''t be a son-in-law?"


    "No, he Ling seems to have refused the marriage."


    Cuiwei heard here, did not know why, did not have own imagination happy.


    "Not totally. The nephew of the son of the second aunt of my third uncle''s family works as a bodyguard for the Lord of Xiji city. He said that the boy was very slippery. He said that he didn''t want to talk about his children''s private affairs now. He wanted to practice first and talk about these things later. "


    "Scum man. This kind of hanging others don''t give a happy, it''s slag Kongho said.


    As soon as I heard that the person at the table of the eldest lady spoke. Wow, it''s like chicken blood to the people at that table.


    "Well, the girl said it well. That he Ling, there is a little younger martial sister who has been around since she was a child, and she is also going to provoke other people''s capital. "


    "More than that, it is said that he went to Xiji city to find a kind of herbal medicine to heal a girl beside him. It''s said that girl is his favorite. There are younger martial sisters and loved ones here. Why don''t you refuse the Lord''s daughter? "


    The next table of several wind LAN sect disciples said.


    Cuiwei''s face is getting worse and worse. Of course, she knew who the injured girl was, the woman who played the role of the first lady. That night, after being found stealing treasure by fenglanzong, he was injured. Is he Ling going to find herbal medicine for her?


    He really didn''t want to come and save himself at all?


    Yes No, not at all.


    What is she deceiving herself?


    As a matter of fact, she knew at that time that the young lady''s words were true.


    Just, don''t want to admit, don''t want to admit that sad and cruel fact.


    Now, it''s time to wake up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    "Check out! Think of something you don''t have. " Kongho''s impolite voice suddenly planned Cuiwei''s sad thoughts.


    Cuiwei makes a sound, recovers herself, and gets up to pay. I forgot to think about the sad thing just now.


    Then Tianmiao went shopping with three of them.


    There are many specialties of fenglanzong. Especially medicinal materials, wild fungi and so on.


    Tianmiao bought a lot of them and is going to take them back as gifts for the four elders.


    Cuiwei is carrying things in the back. I carried some on my back and held a lot in my hands. Kongho doesn''t allow her to put storage space. She has to hold it. And konghou and Dongxiao are empty handed, leisurely following the sky. Kongho is really ruthless in bullying the calf.


    When Cuiwei sends her things to Tianmiao''s yard to leave, kongho stops her.


    "Calf, we''re leaving tomorrow. You sweep the floor here yourself. If you''re willing to accept defeat, that person won''t come to save you. " Kongho said with a smile.


    "You''re leaving? Where to? " Cui Wei is flustered in the heart and asks urgently. Hearing this, she didn''t think of he Ling at all. Her first reaction was that kongho was going to leave, whether she would never see him again.


    "I don''t know. Listen to the master." Kongho shakes his head.


    "That, that Can I see you again, my lord? " Cuiwei hesitates and asks carefully.


    Kongho scratched his head: "what''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you really want me to go? Haven''t you been bullied enough by me? "


    What kind of bullying is this Cui Wei smiles bitterly in her heart. In fact, she knew in her heart that the man would not come to save her, never.


    From the beginning, it was wrong, she understood too late.


    "It''s not too late. You know now at last Kongho laughed and said, "I thought you were hopeless. It''s OK. It''s OK. Don''t look like that. You are crying so loud. Of course I can hear you


    Cui Wei is stunned. Is her divine sense crying?


    "Come on, stop crying. In fact, the master and the patriarch have already said that if you wake up, you will stay in Fenglan sect to make atonement for 50 years. It''s time to go wherever you want. " Kongho suddenly grabs Cuiwei and presses her finger on her forehead. "I''ll help you wake up the power of your blood. It''s possible that it''s not the awakening power that makes you so stupid. "


    Cuiwei only felt a sharp pain in her mind, and then she was incomparably pure and bright. There is a wonderful force in the body.


    Kongho let go of her, reached out and shook her hand in front of her. Looking at Cuiwei who had never recovered, he said regretfully, "Alas, it''s still so silly."


    Cui Wei


    Cuiwei was silent for a while and asked, "my Lord, can I come to you in 50 years?"


    "You don''t think you have to be here every day for 50 years? During this period, you can ask for leave to go out. If you miss me, ask for leave to come to the sky city to find me. " Kongho laughs. He wants to reach out and touch Cuiwei''s head like his master, but he is not skillful. He grabs Cuiwei''s head into a chicken''s nest.


    But Cui Wei smiles. Her smile is as bright as a flower. She nods her head forcefully: "well, my Lord."


    "Well, go back. Here you are Kongho handed Cuiwei a box, "for the sake of your awakening, I''ll give you a gift. Just what I bought just now. "


    Cui Wei happily took over and gave a big gift to kongho respectfully. Then she retreated.


    Tianmiao and Fenglan are standing under the eaves, looking at Cuiwei''s back.


    Wei Yun is absent-minded and casually asks, "she seems to be very weak when she wakes up."


    "When did I say that her combat power was increased after her awakening? That''s not the power of her blood. " Tianmiao smiles.


    "What''s that?" Wei Yunshu asked curiously.


    (why are the cherubs who are updating the first chapter every day missing? Is it the beginning of school? I miss you, ouch, ouch)


    I miss you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    "Have you forgotten her blood? There''s cunning blood. If you put it in the medicine garden, you can get at least two or three percent of your harvest. " The sky tiny Piao eye Wei cloud book, "so I say you earned."


    Wei Yunshu opened his eyes, slowly turned his head to look at the sky, his eyes shining, and repeatedly confirmed: "really?"


    "Really, just try." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    "Yes, yes. Xiaobaiyue, you are my lucky star. " Wei Yunshu rubbed his hands excitedly and said happily.


    "Why don''t you call it the God of wealth?" Heaven make complaints about Tucao.


    "I think so in my heart, but it''s not good to say it. It seems that I''m too Philistine, hehe." Wei Yunshu smiles.


    Well, as expected, it''s still the leader of Fenglan sect. The style remains the same.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow? Don''t you play for a little longer? " Wei Yunshu urged him to stay.


    "No, I''ve been around fenglanzong. I want to go to other places. I haven''t been to many places. " Tianmiao shook his head and refused.


    "All right. Those old guys must be prepared to let you go. I won''t add to the cake and send more people to protect you. However, if you have difficulties, you can set off this. This is the highest level and most urgent support signal fireworks of our clan. Once set off, the surrounding disciples will put down what they are doing and try their best to help each other. And the disciples who see the signal will also set off the secondary signal fireworks in their hands, leaving marks for the people behind to rush to the place where you set off the fireworks. " Wei Yunshu gave Tianmiao a small bamboo tube with three more delicate fireworks inside.


    Tianmiao understood the function of the fireworks in an instant. Again in the heart of the dark sigh Wei Yunshu mind. If this firework is set off by one person, if you can call the disciples of Fenglan sect who are thirty miles away, and after seeing the signal, these disciples will also send out the signal in their hands, which will continue to spread out. It could spread thousands of miles, or even more.


    So this is the highest level and most urgent support signal fireworks of fenglanzong.


    "Thank you, Lord." Tianmiao sincerely thanks. After receiving such a precious gift, Tianmiao thought in his heart, when can he send a gift to the Lord.


    "Ha ha ha, no thanks, no thanks. Come to fenglanzong more in the future. And next time I go to Baiyue city to play with me. " Wei Yunshu laughs.


    "No problem. Welcome to play. " Tianmiao also laughed.


    The next day, when Tianmiao came to the hall with his konghou and Dongxiao to say goodbye to Wei Yunshu, he met master Wuxin at the gate of the hall. He is here to meet Master Wuxin.


    Master Wuxin was stunned when he saw the sky. He immediately resumed his normal color, folded his hands and bowed his head: "benefactor, we meet again."


    "Master Wuxin." Tianmiao nodded.


    "It turns out that the benefactor is the little Lord of the sky city. I''ve heard so much about you Master Wuxin said hello politely. When Tianmiao appeared, he heard the guard disciple salute Tianmiao. Master Wuxin knew that the benefactor who had met once was the first lady of the sky city.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny a smile, ordered to nod, side body get out of the way.


    Master Wuxin nodded, ready to enter the hall, Wei Yunshu ran out like a gust of wind.


    "Xiaobaiyue, I''ll come to play in the future. I have something else to do. I''ll let Qin Yu see you off." Wei Yunshu said reluctantly. After that, he saw master Wuxin, "Hey, xiaowuxin, why are you here? Miss me? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    Obviously master Wuxin was used to Wei Yunshu, who was not serious. He kept his face unchanged and said in a deep voice, "I''ve met the master Wei. Master asked me to send you a letter and discuss something with you. And the little city master is also here. That''s the best. We can discuss it together. The situation is serious. "


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " After Wei Yunshu asked, he remembered that it was still at the gate of the main hall and said to Tianmiao, "xiaobaiyue, you should stay first and listen to what happened."


    When Tianmiao heard Wuxin say this, he naturally nodded and agreed to go into the hall with master Wuxin.


    After entering the hall, master Wuxin took out a letter and handed it to Wei Yunshu.


    After reading Wei Yunshu, his face changed.


    "Is that true?" Wei Yunshu asked coldly.


    "It''s true." Master Wuxin nodded calmly, "originally I should have come to visit the Lord, but there was an accident on the way."


    Wei Yunshu handed the letter to Tianmiao, who was stunned and asked, "can I read it?"


    "Yes." Master Wuxin nodded.


    Tianmiao took the letter and frowned after reading it.


    "Is it made by Moxiu?" Wei Yunshu seems to be asking himself, "no, maybe not all of them. No, not all of them. It''s a bit too harsh. "


    "Yes, at present, a lot of righteous friars have been murdered. Our clan secretly investigated and found that many other friars had done such things because of their own personal feuds. But we don''t have a clue how to turn the right friars into demons. " Master Wuxin''s tone was steady. But I don''t know why, Tianmiao heard some sarcasm from his calm tone.


    What are you mocking?


    Ridicule these so-called righteous friars for their own personal enmity, but do such things that make life worse than death?


    Looking at master Wuxin''s solemn calm face, Tianmiao suspects that the irony he just heard is his own illusion.


    Tianmiao thought about the contents of the letter. I think of the rumors I heard that day. He Ling and a demon repair fight for hundreds of rounds, and finally beat the demon repair to save the city Lord.


    So, is the Moxiu defeated by he Ling really Moxiu?


    The letter was written by the master of Xuanji sect. It said something shocking. Recently, there have been a lot of demonic practices. Not all of them are real ones, but orthodox monks have been forced to turn to demonic practices. Some friars could not accept this fact. They were almost insane. Some monks can''t explain. They are chased and killed by orthodox monks. They have no choice but to help themselves. Finally, they are forced to become real demons.


    "A disciple of Xuanji sect lost consciousness after being attacked. When he woke up, he found that his spiritual roots had been completely impregnated and became demons. He couldn''t accept the fact that the whole person collapsed. I suppressed the demons in my body for him, but I couldn''t do anything but that. " Master Wuxin''s tone was a little weak at the back.


    Tianmiao knows that when he was in Nanfeng City, master Wuxin was ready to send a letter to Fenglan sect. However, he met his disciples who were plotted against him, so he delayed his journey and came to Fenglan sect today.


    "Shifu wants to ask the patriarch if there is any way to remove the demons from the injured disciples and let them return to normal." Master Wuxin asked.


    "Well, I need to see someone to find out the details." Wei Yunshu is also the first time to hear such shocking news, and his expression is extremely dignified.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    "Here are the people. In my Xumi ring. " Master Wuxin always wears a gold bracelet on his wrist. This bracelet is not an ornament, nor an ordinary storage space, but a Xumi ring that can put living things into it.


    This Xumi bracelet is a secret treasure handed down by the Xuanji sect leader through the ages. The current Xuanji sect leader has passed this bracelet to master Wuxin in advance. You can imagine how high the leader''s expectation of master Wuxin is.


    When Wei Yunshu saw the bracelet, he sighed in his heart that many space storage devices in the world can only put dead objects. Only Xuanji sect has a Xumi bracelet that can hold living things. Tut Tut, I really envy it.


    When master Wuxin released xumihuan''s Xuanji sect disciples, Wei Yunshu gasped.


    It was a young monk with upright features and a cassock, but the black mark on his brow was about to drip out of the water. Even in a coma, his eyebrows were wrinkled and his hands were blue. I can imagine how painful he was at the moment.


    Wei Yunshu put his finger on the disciple''s pulse and explored it carefully.


    For a long time, Wei Yunshu did not speak, but with time, his brow more and more wrinkled.


    "Lord, do you have any idea?" Master Wuxin could not help but ask each other.


    "Yes, it''s not." Wei Yunshu pondered, came such a sentence.


    "What do you mean?" Master Wuxin was puzzled.


    Wei Yunshu looked at the sky and said, "xiaobaiyue, your medical skills in the city of the sky are not inferior to that of others. Do you want to see first?"


    Master Wuxin turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. He put his hands together and said, "please help me."


    Tianmiao nodded, came forward and put his hand on the disciple''s pulse to explore.


    "How?" Wei Yunshu asked eagerly.


    "This disciple has been completely impregnated by demons. He didn''t demonize. First, because the Buddhism of Xuanji sect was exquisite, he relied on his own will and Dharma. Second, someone helped him seal his lifeblood. But all his spiritual roots have been demonized. " Tianmiao said in a deep voice, "what the patriarch said is that there is a way to save him is to gouge out his spiritual roots and rebuild them."


    "But it''s impossible to rebuild Linggen. Therefore, this method is tantamount to none. " Master Wuxin looked pitifully at his disciples, "his whole cultivation has been wasted, and he has become an ordinary person, with only a few decades left in his life. Even if our disciples of Xuanji sect are determined, few of them can accept such a fact. "


    "Not to mention other ordinary friars. It''s worse to make them ordinary than to kill them. Between choosing to be an ordinary person and a magician, most people will choose to be a magician. " Fenglan Zongzhu said helplessly.


    "If we don''t find the source as soon as possible..." Master Wuxin''s voice went down, and the words behind it could not be said.


    "The world will be in chaos, and catastrophe will come." Fenglan Zongzhu said the words behind master Wuxin with a dignified face.


    Tianmiao was silent, and suddenly said, "the city of the sky may have a way to cure it. But it will take time. "


    Master Wuxin and Wei Yunshu suddenly turned their heads and looked at the sky, and their eyes were full of disbelief and hope.


    "The city of the sky is also called Baiyu city. Because the cornerstone of the whole city is a huge white jade. That''s what you all know. Have you heard of Yu Xin? " Asked the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    "I''ve heard a little rumor. It''s the center of the whole foundation. " Wei Yun wrote.


    "Yes, there is a jade heart in the middle of the white jade foundation. The temperature is very low, where you can clear the mind and calm the Qi, and also purify impurities, even including the magic Qi. But it''s a big deal, and I need to go back and consult with the elders. Yuxin is also the forbidden area of Baiyu city. " The sky tiny slowly said such a words.


    Master Wuxin and Wei Yunshu immediately understood the difficulty of this matter after hearing Tianmiao''s words.


    The Jade Heart of Baiyu city is the core of Baiyu city.


    The city of the sky has been standing at the top of the world. If something goes wrong with this, it will lead to decline or even collapse, which is totally unthinkable.


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid they can''t tell the purpose of jade heart at all, but the young lady in front of her calmly tells the secret.


    "It''s a big deal. I''ll go back to the city of the sky first." Tianmiao frowned for a moment and continued, "I think it''s extraordinary. Now there are not many disciples who have suffered, but in the long run, I can''t imagine it."


    "Indeed, I''ll go back to the city of the sky with you and consult with the four elders. We should call all the patriarchs together to discuss this matter." Wei Yunshu also thinks it''s not that simple.


    "I''ll go back to Xuanji sect first. Waiting for the good news from the Lord and the little Lord. " Master Wuxin takes back xumihuan again and says in a deep voice.


    "Wait. I''m afraid the master won''t last long. I didn''t meet other people, even if I didn''t see them, but this master is right in front of me, and I can''t ignore him. Take him with you and return to the city of the sky with us. Lord, send someone to send a letter to Lord Xuanji. " Tianmiao said.


    "The little city master is kind-hearted. I thank you for your younger martial brother." Master Wuxin saluted Tianmiao.


    "In that case, it should not be too late. I''ll have people prepare for the boat and go to the sky city as soon as possible." Wei Yunshu said solemnly.


    "There''s no need to prepare for a boat. The elders have prepared the spirit beast for me. " Tianmiao said, "with my mount of the city of the sky, you can get there in less than a day."


    Wei Yunshu glared: "is that the mount I think?"


    "Well Probably Tianmiao smiles.


    Then Wei Yunshu saw what is really rich, and also saw that money is really great.


    A luxury carriage drawn by eight white jade horses. This kind of white jade horse is the spirit beast of the city of the sky. He was white and spotless. His mane was curly. Every horse had two pairs of wings. In fact, the output of white jade horses in the sky city is very low, maybe only 10 in total.


    And eight carriages were set up for Tianmiao. It can be imagined that the elders loved her.


    Sitting in the spacious and comfortable carriage, Wei Yunshu drank the tea in the carriage with envy on his face. He opened the curtain of the carriage and looked down. Fenglanzong became smaller and smaller, and gradually disappeared in the field of vision.


    "Xiaobaiyue, you white jade horse really don''t sell one?" Wei Yunshu asked with an indomitable heart.


    "When you come to the city of the sky in the evening, talk to the four elders. Maybe they''ll change their mind? " Tianmiao said with a smile, turning his head to see Master Wuxin on one side, "master, do you want to eat something?"


    "No, thank you." Master Wuxin politely refuses.


    Then master Wuxin saw Wei Yunshu and Tianmiao eating, chatting, chatting, eating, eating, chatting


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    "If I ask those four old guys whether they sell white jade horses or not, they will only send me four words - wishful thinking." Wei Yunshu said.


    "I thought I would hit you." Tianmiao laughs.


    "It''s not like I didn''t fight. It''s mean. I''ll tell you, they were all alone. I''m not afraid of them, and I can match them. But they are despicable. Every time they fight, four of them go together. " Wei Yunshu bit the sweet scented osmanthus cake in his hand and said indignantly.


    "Are you standing there being beaten?" Tianmiao asked curiously.


    "How can that be? Of course I ran. In terms of fighting, I really can''t beat them. But in terms of running, none of them is my opponent Wei Yunshu complacently said.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. I can''t think of the scene of the elders chasing Wei Yunshu. She knew for a long time that the relationship between the four elders and Wei Yunshu was very good, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Even master Wuxin could not help smiling when he was listening.


    "Ah, xiaowuxin, did you laugh just now?" Wei Yunshu asked, pointing to master Wuxin in surprise.


    The smile on master Wuxin''s face disappeared in an instant. Instead of the usual calm, he said calmly, "no, you''re wrong."


    "Xiaowuxin, I tell you that your way of cultivation is wrong. Although you live in this and that, you can''t even give up happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. Be brave to express your feelings. In this way, the whole person''s mind can be peaceful, which is very good for cultivation. " Wei Yunshu said.


    Master Wuxin glanced at Wei Yunshu, stopped talking, closed his eyes and continued to sit in silence.


    Wei Yunshu shakes his head. He thinks that the Buddha''s cultivation is too weak and that xiaobaiyue is interesting. So he turned around and continued to chat with Tianmiao.


    When the carriage pulled by the white jade horse appeared over the White Jade City, the whole white jade city was boiling.


    All the residents of Baiyu City knew that it was the exclusive mount of their young city master. The people raised their hands and cheered to welcome their young city master back.


    "This is my first time to fly over Baiyu city. Xiaobaiyue, you are really loved. " Wei Yunshu listened to the call of the earthquake, said with emotion. There are always prohibitions over Baiyu city. No one can fly in the sky. Including the elders themselves. Flight is only allowed in case of emergency. But the white jade horse can ignore this prohibition and fly over the white jade city.


    Obviously, master Wuxin was observing Baiyu city from this angle for the first time. He also opened his eyes and looked down.


    The four elders had already got the information and stood at the gate of the Lord''s mansion to meet their little darling.


    On that day, after getting off the carriage, the four elders came up, one by one excited and almost burst into tears.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    "Thin, thin."


    "Are you suffering outside?"


    "I''ve been looking forward to your return every day, and I''ve finally come back."


    Wei Yunshu took a puff at the corner of his mouth. Why do these old guys open their eyes and tell lies?


    How long has xiaobaiyue left the city of sky? I came to his Fenglan sect. I haven''t had time to go to other places. It seems that I have gone for a long time and come back home after thousands of years of suffering. What''s more, are you thin? Thin?! Are you sure? Xiaobaiyue has been eating delicious food since she came to fenglanzong. She said that she was a little fat. He believed it. That''s too much to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    "Elder grandfather, I have something important to discuss with you when I come back this time. The patriarch and master Wuxin also came for this matter. " Tianmiao felt the care of the four elders and said with a smile.


    The four elders noticed Wei Yunshu and master Wuxin.


    These two people came to sky city at the same time. It seems that there is something very important.


    "I''ve met four elders." Master Wuxin salutes.


    Wei Yunshu grinned: "I want to eat Bailu banquet."


    The four elders rolled their eyes at the same time. This guy is as rude as ever.


    "All right, go ahead and sit down and talk about it in detail." The elder has spoken.


    After entering the hall, master Wuxin told the story in detail, and Wei Yunshu added.


    After hearing this, the four elders'' faces were also very dignified.


    "We can treat it, but we can''t treat the symptoms but not the root cause. If we don''t find out and solve the problem from the root, it will only become more and more serious. Even if we treat all of them, Yuxin can''t accommodate so many people. The purification capacity of Yuxin is also limited. " The elder frowned and said, "I can''t let it go any more. We must investigate the truth as soon as possible. "


    Both Wei Yunshu and master Wuxin nodded in agreement with the elder''s words.


    "Let''s warn all the monks first. All the disciples who travel outside will be called back first. Let them be more careful. " The sky tiny this time opened mouth, "I take a person to investigate this matter."


    "No!" The four elders cried out with one voice, so loud that they almost lifted the roof.


    "Why not? I''m going to grow up. " Tianmiao said seriously, "can''t stay in Baiyu city forever, can''t live under your wings forever."


    The four elders were silent.


    "I think xiaobaiyue is right. She will always be the leader of Baiyu city and protect everyone. If you don''t let go, how will she grow up? " Wei Yunshu is helping to speak.


    The four elders raised their heads and glared at Wei Yunshu, but they didn''t retort.


    "Why don''t you take more people?" The elder''s careful advice.


    "Too many people attract people''s attention, it''s not convenient to act." Tianmiao shakes his head.


    "You, learn from me. When my son of a bitch wanted to travel, I let him go out. If you don''t come back for decades, tell me you don''t want to be the patriarch in the future. What can I do? I can only pack his things and let him continue to go out to play. I''ll come back to have a look when I''m free. Zongmen needs his help and has to come back. Don''t be born in bliss and don''t know it. " Wei Yunshu shakes his head to persuade.


    The four elders remembered Wei Yunshu''s son, Wei Bingyang. It''s also a genius. It''s a rare one in a thousand years.


    At that time, Wei Yunshu and Fenglan Zong held great expectations for Wei Bingyang. They thought that as long as Wei Bingyang became the patriarch, their Fenglan Zong would go to a higher level.


    As a result, Wei Bingyang was not interested in being the patriarch at all. His heart is floating, said the world is big, there are many interesting things waiting for him to explore.


    What can Wei Yunshu do about it? Training also training beat also beat, bitter drama also staged, Wei Bingyang oil and salt not into.


    Forget it, Wei Yunshu sighs, let it fly.


    When the four elders thought about it, they looked at each other and suddenly felt that they were really born in bliss.


    How obedient and sensible they are. Now I want to go out and take risks, but also to grow up and better manage Baiyu city.


    Wuwuwuwu, they are so good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    "Well, be careful."


    "Yes, be careful. Be more careful."


    "If something happens to you, how can we live?"


    "Have a rest, have a good sleep after dinner, and start tomorrow."


    Four elders exhort and exhort.


    "No, it''s better to settle this earlier." Tianmiao stood up and said, "as for how to treat those monks who are demonized but still have a sense, I''ll give them to the elder."


    "No problem, don''t worry. I''m going to send out a hero post and call on all the masters to think about countermeasures. " The elder also stood up.


    "Can you beat grass to scare snake?" Four elders frown to ask a way.


    "I think it''s just to make sure that everyone knows the truth. Let all the monks be alert, and give hope to the monks who are demonized and need treatment, and let them come to Baiyu city. " The elder said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, that''s the best way." Wei Yunshu also nodded in favor.


    "Well, it''s not too late. I''ll go out first. The letter said that this kind of thing first happened in the northwest. I want to go to Xiji first. " Tianmiao says goodbye to everyone and is about to go out.


    "Wait, I''ll come with you." Master Wuxin stood up.


    "Oh, yes, elder grandfather, master Wuxin has a demonized disciple in his Xumi ring, who needs to be treated immediately. Send it to Yuxin for treatment as soon as possible. " Tianmiao and the elder said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it right away." The elder nodded, "master Wuxin, release the disciples in your Xumi ring."


    Master Wuxin nodded and said thank you first. Then he released the unconscious demonized disciple.


    The elder felt his pulse and frowned: "Linggen has been demonized. As expected, it can only be purified with jade heart. It shouldn''t be too late. You go quickly. "


    Tianmiao still only took konghou and Dongxiao, and went out with master Wuxin.


    On the carriage, Tianmiao said in a low voice, "a little further, the carriage will be put away. Go by boat to avoid exposing your identity. "


    Master Wuxin nodded.


    There was silence in the carriage again.


    I don''t know how long later, master Wuxin suddenly whispered: "your relatives are very good to you. That''s good. "


    Tianmiao is a little surprised. It seems that this is the first time master Wuxin takes the initiative to talk.


    "What about master Wuxin?" Tianmiao asked casually.


    "I don''t know. I have no memory of my parents. " Master Wuxin shakes his head.


    Master Wuxin seems to be an orphan. He was picked up and sent to Xuanji sect. He grew up in Xuanji sect. Later, he had outstanding talent and was accepted as a disciple by the Lord.


    "Sorry." The sky tiny some embarrassed of say.


    "Why apologize?" Master Wuxin was puzzled. He said slowly, "your parents have been closed since you were born. You haven''t met them yet, have you? I have no impression of my parents, and I don''t think it''s important. I am, I exist, that''s all


    Tianmiao suddenly realized that master Wuxin was indifferent to his family, or that he had no such feelings or needs.


    Tianmiao didn''t explain anything. He just laughed and said, "master, the Dharma is profound. You can see clearly."


    Half a day after the carriage flew, Tianmiao took out a small flying boat, and changed his appearance with konghou and Dongxiao. Tianmiaoyou''s appearance is the illusion when he goes to a small world for a task. In fact, in this world, although Tianmiao''s appearance is beautiful, it is not what she was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    Master Wuxin looks at Tianmiao and changes his appearance. Knowing her intention, he also changes his appearance. He became a bodyguard.


    The sky is dim.


    Master Wuxin said: "this is more suitable. Two bodyguards and a maid followed by a young lady


    Konghou and Dongxiao looked at master Wuxin in surprise. Kongho thought to himself that the bald donkey was still on the road. Being the master''s valet was the happiest thing. The Dongxiao is thinking that it has turned into a bodyguard and hair on its head. It''s amazing.


    Xiji city is located in the northwest. In fact, the Northwest has always been relatively poor, but Xiji city is the most prosperous city in the northwest. This city is rich in spices, gems and other valuable things.


    You don''t need to pay the city tax to enter Xiji City, just enter it directly. Most of the time, the guards at the door are free, and only when there are suspicious people will they be interrogated. Generally speaking, the city is open and civilized.


    As soon as you enter the city, you will see the people who are rarely dressed. The locals can tell at a glance, because in addition to their scanty clothes, they also have a healthy wheat complexion. The sun is strong all year round, so the skin is dark.


    "Do you have a clue?" Tianmiao Shenzhi asked master Wuxin.


    "Not for the time being." Master Wuxin is a master of divine knowledge, but also a calm, no waves.


    "First, find a place to eat and ask for information."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good After master Wuxin delivered the sound, he thought that the key point was actually the first half sentence. Or the point is just two words, eating.


    Found a lively restaurant, sat in the first floor hall by the window position. When ordering, Tianmiao asked master Wuxin what kind of vegetables he would like to eat.


    Master Wuxin replied, "all right, meat and vegetables are OK."


    Tianmiao was slightly surprised, and master Wuxin said, "I practice Buddhism in my heart."


    I understand. Wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart remains.


    The meal came up soon. They are eating and listening to the people in the hall, catching useful information.


    I did hear two useful news.


    1¡¢ He Ling has not left Xiji city.


    2¡¢ There is a villa fifty miles away from the city, where monks often come in and out.


    While eating, there was a lot of noise outside.


    "Look, the city Lord''s daughter is running after he Ling again."


    "That''s too bad. What''s chasing? It''s just that Miss Ji has the courage to pursue true love. "


    "Do you think this marriage will be successful?"


    "Hard to say. He Ling has two confidants beside him. Tut Tut, this man is really lucky. "


    "Shh, keep it down. These are not things we can criticize. "


    Tianmiao looked into the street and saw a girl in a fiery red skirt, like a gust of wind, holding a whip in her hand, chasing after a young man quickly.


    The girl has beautiful appearance, dark complexion, long and elegant sleeves and skirt, and large skin on her chest and legs. Obviously, this is the style of Xiji city. It''s just a big sense of disobedience to wear sexy clothes like this on a pretty girl.


    Tianmiao looks at he Ling''s back and takes back his sight. He looks at master Wuxin.


    "You care about that man? What''s the reason for that? " Master Wuxin asked.


    "I think there''s something wrong with this man." The sky speaks.


    "Let''s start with him first." Master Wuxin made such a decision without asking why Tianmiao thought this man had problems.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    "Let''s go to the villa tonight. I think there may be a connection between the two." Tianmiao thinks that he Ling must have something to do with this magic repair event.


    "Good." Master Wuxin took the wine in front of him, drank it and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Tianmiao asks konghou and Dongxiao to explore the location of the false white moon in the city. He and master Wuxin go to the villa fifty miles outside the city.


    From the outside, the villa is no different from the ordinary villa. There are two guards at the door yawning and chatting.


    After sneaking into the villa, I found that it was different.


    In the yard, there are servants constantly shuttling back and forth. There is a hall with bright lights and bargaining sounds from time to time.


    Tianmiao let go of his divine consciousness to explore. Master Wuxin did the same thing as Tianmiao. He quietly let out his divine consciousness and began to explore.


    After a while, they took back their consciousness and looked at each other.


    "It turned out to be a black market." Master Wuxin said to Tianmiao, "but I haven''t found anything suspicious yet."


    "No Tianmiao shook his head gently, "you come with me."


    Master Wuxin was stunned. Did the little city master find something unusual? But he just carefully explored, really nothing unusual. Although there is something wrong with the monk''s trade, there is no evil spirit.


    Master Wuxin thought that Tianmiao would find someone to knock him unconscious. He searched for a token or something to sneak into the black market, and then searched for the reason.


    He thought it was like this


    But I never thought of it.


    Tianmiao jumped down from the roof, jumped to the door of the hall, stretched out his feet, and kicked the door open with a bang.


    The strong and heavy gate was directly kicked into the hall, causing a cry of surprise. Then everyone''s eyes in the hall focused on Tianmiao at the door.


    On master Wuxin''s calm face, there was a trace of astonishment and disbelief.


    Is it so simple and rude?


    "Who is it?"


    "Who dares to be presumptuous here?"


    "Take it!"


    The guard of the villa surrounded Tianmiao layer upon layer. And the master of the villa, several powerful old men also arrived immediately. Among them, master Wuxin recognized three. These three people became famous in their early years, and they can also be called a genius in the field of cultivation. Later, it faded out of everyone''s sight. It turned out that it was in this kind of place that I held a position of worship. I don''t think the treatment here will be bad, otherwise I can''t leave them with such strength.


    Master Wuxin frowned slightly, but also fluttered down and stood beside the sky.


    "Who are you?" The owner of the villa was obviously the first time to encounter such a situation. He frowned at the young woman in front of him and asked.


    "Master, why talk more? Take it down and ask again. If you dare to come to the unknown villa, you will bear the consequences. Even if it''s the king of heaven, I have to lie here! " One of the worshippers cried angrily. He has high strength, and the villa leader is always kind to him, so his attitude is much stronger than that of the villa leader. And after the domineering practice, he can afford the consequences, and naturally the villa master will not say much.


    Seeing that the villa master didn''t speak, the worshiper showed a scornful smile on his face and reached out to grasp Tianmiao''s shoulder.


    But today, everything is totally different from before.


    When master Wuxin sees this, he will be in front of the sky.


    However, the next moment, Tianmiao gently pushed away him, stretched out his foot, kicked the fierce offering away.


    Simple, neat, ferocious


    The worshiper only felt the sound in his ears, then he fainted in front of his eyes.


    All the people were horrified to see the unconscious worship trapped in the wall, and there was a dead silence.


    What happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    The young woman standing at the gate is just an understatement! So he kicked off the sacrifice of the villa.


    Do you know who the offering is?


    That''s Yu Lide, who became famous when he was young.


    In the black market of the nameless villa, there are occasionally strong people who don''t abide by the rules. Yu Lide, the great worshiper of the nameless villa, is thunderous, and directly subdues people. Hard, accurate, quick!


    Black market regulars, who do not know his name, who do not know his means. When I talk about him, I''m afraid.


    However, many people are afraid of this character, was kicked away, directly into the wall, fainted.


    "Bold, young, so cruel..." Before he finished, the housekeeper behind him covered his mouth. He couldn''t say what he said. He could only make a whimper.


    The housekeeper said with a smile: "this girl, is there any misunderstanding? Is there anything we can sit down and discuss?" The housekeeper is the second uncle of the master. After the master died, the housekeeper treated the master as his own child. Of course, I won''t look at him to be stupid, and I will bury myself and the nameless villa. This young woman is so afraid when she makes a move. Oh no, she is so terrible when she makes a move. If she really makes a move, he dares to say that she can''t be stopped by several worshippers, plus him and the villa leader.


    "Come in and sit down." Tianmiao looks at the housekeeper and nods slightly. This human is very intelligent and intelligent.


    The villa leader was not angry, but the housekeeper grabbed a piece of fat on his waist, twisted it hard, and yelled in a low voice: "can''t you see it? The girl is very strong. Didn''t I teach you earlier? He who knows current affairs is a hero. "


    "Oh, well, heroes don''t take immediate losses." The villa master rubbed the fat around his waist. Second uncle really is, can you save some face for yourself? Does he think his movements are hidden? The people in the hall are not ordinary people. They are all monks. One by one, the deaf and the sighted, absolutely see in their eyes what they have just been pulled. I''ve lost face.


    Tianmiao walked into the hall in the eyes of all the people. At least in the eyes of all people except master Wuxin, they are swaggering.


    Tianmiao sat on the high platform of the hall. This simple platform is sometimes used for auction. In the "attention", Tianmiao sat in the highest position, overlooking the people below.


    "Little girl, I''ll meet you In the hall, one of the guests looked at TIANYAO''s casual glance at them, and his heart was angry. It''s even more about trying to be in the limelight. These mountain villa''s offerings are unfair. He''s coming! It''s going to hold everyone down.


    He is a casual practitioner. Because of his talent and strength, many sects have extended olive branches to him. However, he has a loose nature and is unwilling to be bound by this, so he refuses all of them. The road of sanxiu was more difficult than that of the disciples of the clan, but he still surpassed many of the core disciples of the clan. Think of his talent and luck.


    Luck is also very important for people of practice. For example, entering a secret place at the same time. One can find the treasure, the other is not found, but is chased by monsters and almost died. This casual practice belongs to the former.


    It''s just that I''m not so lucky today, and I can''t be in the limelight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Tianmiao looks at the person who is attacking. His face doesn''t change. He reaches out his hand and waves it gently.


    The scattered repair flew out in the eyes of all the people. He was a neighbor of the big sacrifice just now and fell into the wall together. He''s better than the great sacrifice. He''s not so badly hurt. He''s not in a coma.


    Master Wuxin stood beside Tianmiao and said Amitabha with compassion on his face.


    Then he remembered that he was a guard now. He put down his hand and continued to stand on the stake with a serious expression.


    "What can''t you say? Do you have to do it? What''s wrong? " Tianmiao said with disapproval. Looking at the dead crowd below, he added, "do you think so?"


    All of you


    This girl, you seem to be the least qualified to say this.


    However, they dare not move or speak.


    "I''m here today to tell you something. You should all know about the magic repair in Xiji city. But what many people may not know is that these magical practices are not real ones. They are attacked secretly, and then demonize their spiritual roots by some means, and forcibly transform them into magical cultivation. " The voice of the sky is not big, but it is clear to everyone''s ears.


    Everyone''s face changed when they heard this.


    If things are really like what this woman said, it''s a big deal!


    "That''s what I''m here for." Then Tianmiao said.


    "Girl, it''s none of our villa''s business. Our villa will never do such a thing." After listening to Tianmiao''s words, the villa leader stood up and said eagerly.


    "Yes, girl, what we do in the villa is a serious business. It''s absolutely impossible for us to be involved in Moxiu." The housekeeper hastened to distinguish.


    "You black market man, you''re doing business?" Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    Both the master and the housekeeper are deeply worried. It seems that today''s young woman is really a bad comer.


    "But it''s impossible to be involved in the repair." Tianmiao continued to add a sentence.


    The villa master and the housekeeper are confused. What''s the turning point?


    Can you finish it all at once?


    It''s scary!


    "Dare you ask me, do you have any idea about this?" A monk came forward and asked with a dignified face. Deep in his eyes, there was urgency, worry, and hope. Because he had a friend who just didn''t know why he turned into a sorcerer. He is about to be possessed. He hid his friend in a snow mountain and came to the black market of the nameless villa just to seek a cure.


    "A little bit." Tianmiao stood up and walked slowly into the crowd. The crowd immediately made way for Tianmiao to come to the middle of the hall.


    Tianmiao turned to look at the master and said in a cold voice, "you, come here."


    The villa leader came up with questions.


    "Take us to the backyard of your villa." Tianmiao gives orders directly.


    "Good." The villa master wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know why it became a short and powerful word when he exported.


    It must be that this female devil is so terrible that many people can deal with it. She is not afraid! The villa Master said this to himself firmly in his heart.


    Although the villa master and the housekeeper don''t know what Tianmiao wants to do, they still walk in front according to the words and take Tianmiao and the people out of the hall and come to the backyard.


    Tianmiao is standing in the middle, and other people are around, looking at Tianmiao. They don''t know what she wants to do, but they are all curious about what this mysterious and powerful woman will do next.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    Tianmiao looked at the master and said, "there''s a demon under your yard all the time. Do you know that?"


    "Ah???" The villa master opened his eyes and sent out many question marks.


    Even the housekeeper was wide eyed and wide mouthed, not to mention other onlookers.


    The villa leader is a little stiff. This news is a bit of a blast. He has never heard of it from his ancestors.


    "Miss Mingjian, we don''t really know about this." The housekeeper explained quickly. There are demons under the nameless villa! And it''s a monster. If this matter is not clear, their nameless villa will be over, and they will become the public enemy of the whole Xiuzhen world!


    Everyone looked at the villa master and the housekeeper with bad eyes. The villa master realized the seriousness of the matter later. He rushed to the sky and waved: "girl, we don''t know. We really don''t know."


    "The demons below have been suppressed for tens of thousands of years. It''s only a thousand years since your nameless villa was built. Of course you don''t know." Tian Mu smiled and laughed out the words that made the owner and housekeeper feel relieved. But the next day make complaints about their feelings. "The forefathers of your nameless villa were so lucky and discerning that they chose this place to build a house. You will be the first one to be slaughtered when you step on the devil''s head all day and eat and drink


    The villa master and the housekeeper turned pale in an instant. They looked at each other and then shivered together.


    The corner of master Wuxin''s mouth twitches slightly. I don''t know why. He wants to laugh when he hears Tianmiao''s words?


    It''s not just him, but all the people here want to laugh. Although I think the villa master''s family is miserable, I still want to laugh.


    "Gu, girl, you must have a way to come here for this, don''t you?" Although the housekeeper was pale, he soon calmed down and asked, "please tell me."


    "Naturally, there is a way. I suspect that the reason why so many friars become demons is the great demons. " Tianmiao looked down at his feet, then suddenly stamped his feet on the ground.


    The next moment, the ground shook violently. At the beginning, they were caught off guard, but soon they all stood firm. Then they felt a sudden fall at their feet, and all of them rushed to use their magic weapons to fly.


    Tianmiao and master Wuxin float quietly in the air, and a huge black hole appears at everyone''s feet. And at the edge of the black hole there''s a huge staircase down there.


    "There should be a mechanism that can open the stairs. I''m too lazy to look for it. That''s straight. " The sky is tiny light of say, slowly descend, stood at the stair mouth, to the Zhuang Zhudao, "light the lamp, all go down to have a look."


    "Yes." At this time, the master''s attitude towards Tianmiao had already unconsciously become extremely respectful.


    In this world, the strong are respected. This girl looks very young and weak. Her strength is unfathomable. She just showed a few hands, which has deeply shocked everyone, including the villa leader.


    Soon, the master asked people to take the crystal lamp. The nameless villa, which has been in the black market for so many years, has become so rich that it doesn''t need torches for lighting. The crystal lamp in the guard''s hand is made of a special and expensive crystal. It has a wide range of lighting and lasts a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    This huge staircase can hold ten people walking side by side on it. Several guards holding crystal lamps walked in front of the lighting, Tianmiao and master Wuxin followed, and other monks also followed. The big worship and the sanxiu who were trapped in the wall in the hall woke up long ago and followed the crowd in silence. Today, they lost face so much that they didn''t dare to make any noise. They quietly followed behind to see what was going on.


    When all the people reached the bottom of the stairs, it was dark in front of them. But the next moment, a pair of huge eyes appeared in the dark, emitting a strange red light.


    A disgusting magic came to my face.


    Everyone breathed out. There is a big devil here! The crystal lamp soon brightened the place. Everyone gasped when they saw what they were seeing.


    The whole body of this demon is as big as the hall just now. Its huge head grows on a round body with eight legs. Some are like giant spiders. But he was obviously not a spider, he was covered with black scales, flashing blue light. On these scales, it seems that they are highly toxic.


    There is no chain to trap the big devil, but the big devil can''t move because there is a huge array under his body. This array imprisons him in the same place.


    "Mole ant, dare to disturb me." The voice of the great devil is like thunder, with great dignity, which makes people palpitating.


    All of them were shocked by the sound. They were a little creepy to the red eyes of the great devil.


    "Mole ant?" Tianmiao sneered and walked forward, "how dare you talk to me like this?"


    "Be careful, girl. Although the great devil is sealed, it is also very dangerous. " The master of the villa made a sound quickly and walked to TIANYAO to stop TIANYAO''s behavior.


    However, as soon as the words were finished, the next scene, the villa master wanted to slap his face. Tell you to talk, tell you to talk, others can be strong, need your nonsense?


    Tianmiao pulls out the long sword from the waist of the villa leader. He doesn''t pull out the sword. He even takes the sword with scabbard to deal a severe blow to the big devil''s foot. That foot was directly penetrated, spewing out black blood, stinking incomparably. The big devil let out a terrible howl, which was deafening, accompanied by a strong wave of air, which spread away and made everyone''s blood surge.


    All the people present were shocked. It was so terrible that the big devil was sealed here, not to mention how powerful he would be before the seal. Such a big devil. Never let it out!


    When everyone was frightened, Tianmiao threw away his sword and covered his nose and mouth.


    The villa master looked at his sword with one foot of the devil, and looked at the sky with a look of disgust. He was in a delicate mood.


    However, he did not dare to pull out his sword. He quietly retreated to the sky behind.


    "Have you finished? It''s so noisy Tianmiao impatiently said, "call again, I''ll pierce your foot."


    The great devil''s howling stopped suddenly. He knew that what the human said was true. He has seen too many human beings. His evaluation of human beings has always been cunning, shameless, ruthless, and greedy. Some so-called goodness is stupid in his opinion. But this human gave him a totally different feeling, different from any human he had ever met before.


    This man, for the first time, raised his fear. It''s a feeling he didn''t have even when he was sealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "Now, I ask, you answer." The sky tiny that hand fan fan in front of the air of bad smell, cold voice says to big devil.


    The big devil didn''t say a word, but his big eyes were staring at the sky.


    "There are monks outside who are forced to demonize. Is that your reason?" Tianmiao asked, "is it something secreted from you that demonizes the spiritual roots of those friars?"


    When everyone thought that the big devil would not answer, the big devil gave a short answer.


    "Yes."


    People are shocked. Is it so easy to talk about the demon who has been sealed for thousands of years?


    "Who''s doing this for you?" Tianmiao asked again.


    The devil was silent.


    And the crowd standing behind the sky is a clamor. Someone''s helping the devil with this? Who is it? Who is such a vicious person who colludes with the devil to do such a crazy thing?


    "You think I''ll tell you?" The devil sneered, full of sarcasm.


    "Is he doing this to get out of trouble?" Master Wuxin suddenly opened his mouth and asked the sky softly.


    "Maybe, but it doesn''t matter. Because that will never be possible. " Tianmiao walked slowly to the big devil, and his voice became very cold in the next moment. "I''ll give you the last chance. Who are you asking to do these things for you?"


    The devil sneered and said nothing.


    There was silence around.


    "It seems that you really want to die." Tianmiao sighed helplessly and said slowly, "well, I''ll help you."


    When TIANYAO said this sentence, everyone should feel that it is a threat, or even a whimsical boast. Because this big devil was sealed here for 10000 years, we can imagine what kind of hard struggle he experienced at that time before he was sealed here. Such a powerful demon, at that time, no one could destroy him, only seal him. It is conceivable that he is powerful.


    But I don''t know why, there is a voice in their heart, which is shouting and overturning the initial idea. They all think that she can really do it.


    "Just you?" The big devil looked up and laughed, "I don''t know the heaven and the earth. Do you think that if you hurt me with someone else''s semi artifact, you can really do whatever you want? Do you know who sealed me here at that time? It''s the Lord of Baiyu city. In order to seal me, most of his strength is estimated to have died long ago, and he hasn''t lived as long as I have. Ha ha ha, it''s up to you? "


    The sky is tiny and squints slightly. That''s a coincidence. Is this big devil sealed by the Lord of the sky city?


    Is that a narrow road for the enemy?


    "Go to hell." The sky tiny face doesn''t change color, approach the big devil''s head, slowly stretch out a hand, stop at a few feet away from the big devil''s head.


    At this moment, the big devil suddenly howled: "I said, I said, stop, wait, I said, I said..." Why did he suddenly change his mind? Because he felt the smell of death. This young girl really wants to kill him. She can kill him. This kind of feeling is incredible, but after living for so many years, he can clearly feel this terrible feeling.


    "Is it?" Tianmiao''s face suddenly burst into a smile, as bright as a flower. She gently opened her lips and said a cold word like the ice of a thousand years, "but I don''t want to know now."


    The big devil''s big eyes suddenly widened at this moment, he wanted to howl, he wanted to beg for mercy, but he could do nothing.


    The next moment, there was a big bang. The big devil''s big head exploded like a watermelon, and the black blood splashed everywhere. As for the black spirit of the big devil, it exploded in the next moment.


    The devil died and became a dreg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    There was a transparent border around the sky, which blocked all the black and smelly blood and limbs.


    Other people are not so lucky.


    Almost all of them were sprayed all over their faces, and the smell was in the air.


    Master Wuxin also made a border at that moment, but he was still slow, and his clothes were splashed with some smelly black blood.


    The villa master is the worst. He just opened his mouth at that time, and the result


    It turns out he''s retching there now.


    After vomiting, he asked Tianmiao out of breath: "master, master, is it really OK to kill this big devil like this?"


    "What else? It''s better to solve the root cause directly. " The sky is tiny and leisurely of say, "again solve that handle affairs for him of go."


    "But, master, you killed him and didn''t ask." Asked the master weakly.


    "I have a clue." Tianmiao turned and looked at the confused people, "if any of your friends are forced to be transformed into demons, you can take them to the city of the sky. The city of the sky has a way to cure them. As soon as possible to inform your friends, attention to this matter, must be careful


    After Tianmiao said this, the housekeeper was shocked and said, "master, you are from the city of the sky."


    "Yes. I have something else to deal with. Let''s go. Be careful. " Tianmiao turned and went out.


    Master Wuxin followed Tianmiao and went up the stairs. Someone came up with a voice to call Tianmiao, but looking at the black blood on the ground, no one dared to speak.


    The great sacrifice of the villa, and the monk who wanted to come out, were shivering at the black blood and debris on the ground. Obviously, Tianmiao has been very lenient, otherwise they would have been shot as scum.


    "Second uncle, who do you think this elder is? There are four elders in the sky city, and both of them are still closed. Who is she? " The master asked the housekeeper in a low voice.


    After the villa master asked this, everyone was quiet. Everyone wanted to know the answer.


    "I think it should be the first lady of the sky city." Said the housekeeper in a deep voice.


    "But we have seen the portrait of the eldest lady of the city of the sky. It''s not like that. " The master immediately refuted.


    "Can''t she come out like that? What she said just now, and her strength, I can''t think of anyone else except the eldest lady. " The housekeeper frowned.


    Everyone pondered and immediately felt that what the housekeeper said was very reasonable.


    At that time, many people were excited. I didn''t expect that they could get in touch with the young lady of the sky city so close, and they saw the shocking scene of the young lady tearing the devil.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, listen to me next." The Butler hailed the crowd.


    Everyone quiet down and look at the housekeeper.


    "Look at this situation, it should be the young lady of sky city who came to investigate the matter of Moxiu. And then it came to us. Since she has changed her appearance, she must be investigating the matter in private. We must not expose her identity. Remember, remember The housekeeper told the crowd with a dignified face.


    A lot of people have an expression of deep feeling.


    Before I opened my mouth to ask the sanxiu of Tianmiao, I was very excited and happy. The city of the sky can be cured, and his best friend can be saved. Moreover, everything can be explained clearly. His best friend will never be demonized, but will be harmed by others. He took his best friend all the way to avoid the pursuit of the righteous friars, and now he finally got the snow!


    (it''s really a bit of a collapse. It''s less today. Update as much as possible tomorrow. I''m sorry.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    The nameless villa is destined to be a sleepless night tonight.


    Clean up the remains of the big devil on the array, and clean up the mess.


    The villa master and the housekeeper personally supervised the guards to do this.


    The manor master asked the housekeeper in a low voice: "second uncle, you said that the first lady beat the devil to death directly. How can you trace back? Didn''t the big devil regret it in the end and want to beg for mercy and confess? Is the young lady too headstrong? All the clues are in front of her. She doesn''t want them


    The housekeeper glanced at the master and asked, "what was the consequence of your willfulness when you were a child?"


    The villa leader didn''t even think about it and blurted out: "I''ll be beaten once, sometimes more than once."


    "Well, you''ve heard a lot about the young lady. Have you heard about her willfulness? What are the consequences of her willfulness? " The housekeeper continued.


    The villa master thought about it carefully, and then said with a complicated face: "it seems that the four elders are more favored, and the people of Baiyu city love it more."


    "What does that mean?" Asked the housekeeper.


    The villa master was shocked. Then he seemed to understand something and said, "her caprice is only superficial, but actually she is very measured."


    "Not bad. So I guess the first lady has got the information. There is no need for the devil to explain himself. The big devil told me, and all the people on the scene heard it. It may also affect the big lady''s plan. " Housekeeper analysis way.


    "It''s reasonable, it''s reasonable, that''s what it must be." The master nodded, "uncle, I still have a lot to learn."


    "Then study hard."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao and master Wuxin have left the nameless villa and are on their way back to Xiji city.


    "Young city master, you already have a clue, don''t you?" Master Wuxin asked.


    "Yes." The sky tiny short reply way, "I already let the person stare at that person."


    "Who is it?" Master Wuxin asked.


    "I let Dongxiao and konghou stare at he Ling."


    "He Ling? The disciple of cangyuanzong? " Master Wuxin was a little surprised. This disciple has been in the limelight recently, and his comments are very good. How could the young city master suspect this man?


    "Yes, it''s him." Tianmiao nodded.


    The next morning, Dongxiao and kongho came back.


    There was something wrong with his face.


    "Master, we seem to have been found." Dongxiao said in a deep voice.


    "We underestimated the ghost in he Ling''s necklace. It was discovered by accident. " Kongho said with some chagrin.


    Although the ghost couldn''t do anything with the flute and the konghou, it was difficult to deal with the things behind when he found that someone was watching them.


    "It''s OK. Now that he knows that he is being watched, he will not act rashly any more. " Tianmiao squinted and said, "however, he may know that someone is doubting him. He should set up a bureau to wash himself."


    "White yourself?" Kongho frowned, "what would he do?"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a good thing." Dong Xiao also frowned, "the ghost in he Ling''s necklace is not a good thing."


    "Watch it. See what he wants to do." The sky is tiny to sink a voice to say.


    The fact that the orthodox friars were forced to turn into demons soon spread all over the whole cultivation world. The fact that the city of the sky could accept these monks spread at the same time. Many monks go to the city of the sky, some to heal themselves, some to heal friends and relatives. It''s more about taking part in the fun.


    And the sky city miss has come to Xiji city to investigate things, or spread out. At that time, there were so many people on the black market that not all of them could restrain their curiosity or show off and tell people about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    The result, of course, was that it spread from one to ten, from ten to 100, and gradually spread. As for the matter of the great devil, it is said that he is divine. On the contrary, few people believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    "It turned out that the people in the city of the sky had broken things." He Ling necklace of big can gnash teeth of say.


    "Master, have you had a festival with the people of Sky City long ago?" He Ling heard that Da Neng''s tone was wrong and asked in doubt.


    "They''ve done me wrong more than once or twice. Let''s go to the city of the sky next. " He can speak.


    "But, master, don''t you mean to find all the treasures to reshape your body first?" He Ling is puzzled.


    "There''s another way to do it, besides reshaping the body. It''s just that this method seemed almost impossible before, so I didn''t tell you. " Daneng said coldly, "but now the chance is coming."


    "What?" He Ling is more confused.


    "The Lord of the city of the sky, every Lord of the city, in fact, after taking over the position of the Lord of the city, will go to the jade heart and wash their spiritual roots into non attribute spiritual roots. Only in this way can we connect with the spirit of the cornerstone of the city of the sky and guard the city. It''s the city that protects the Lord. If I can get rid of the body without spiritual root, I can be reborn. In the past, the city of the sky was well guarded. Recently, there must have been some mistakes in the treatment of these demonized monks. So here comes the opportunity. " Da Neng explained patiently, then said in a cold voice, "solve the problem in front of you first. I sensed last night that someone seemed to be watching us, and I made sure this morning. "


    "Who could it be?" He Ling asked in surprise. In his heart, this elder can be said to be the first person in the world. Although the ascent failed, it was the first person in the world who could soar in nearly 10000 years. It took a whole night for the senior to decide who was spying on them. The people who spy on them are absolutely unusual.


    "I don''t know."


    "Is it a matter of doubting Moxiu?" He Ling some uneasy said.


    "I''m not sure. In a word, we should solve this problem first. Then we''ll go to the city of the sky. " The tone of Da Neng''s command said, "your little lover, it''s time to use it."


    "Master..." He Ling hesitated and said, "can you save her life?"


    Da Neng heard he Ling''s hesitating tone, sneered and said sarcastically: "how can we hesitate on these small things if we want to do big things. After soaring, you can go to a bigger and more wonderful world and have everything you want. "


    He Ling listened to this words, busy way: "what elder generation teaches is."


    "But." Da Neng said, "but it''s still useful to keep your little lover. You can do a play, and you can just click it. "


    He Ling listened to this, in the heart happy, but dare not show again, but calmly said: "yes, thank you for your advice."


    "Children can be taught." Da Neng said with satisfaction.


    He Ling''s little lover is a young female devil. With a coquettish face and hot body, he Ling did not know each other, and then slowly mutual affection. This is the man who pretends to be the lady of the sky city. Because of her sincerity, he Ling is different to her.


    After discussing with Daneng about how to deal with this matter, he went to the room of the female devil to discuss it.


    Three days later, a big event happened in Xiji city.


    He Ling, a disciple of cangyuanzong, has been painstakingly investigating the fact that the orthodox friar was murdered and turned into a demon monk, and finally found the murderer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    This killer is a sorcerer. He Ling chased him all the way. He killed him for hundreds of miles. He seriously injured him. He was also seriously injured, but he was run away by him.


    Many people speak vividly, as if they were at the scene.


    For a moment, he Ling was once again in the limelight, and everyone praised him. At this time, he Ling also received the call of zongmen, let him go to the city of the sky to explain this matter, and help cure the demonized disciples.


    When Tianmiao heard this conclusion, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Let''s go back to the city of the sky first." It''s up to heaven.


    Master Wuxin did not intend to continue to work with Tianmiao.


    "Young city master, there are still some demonized monks hiding in Xiji city. I''m afraid they don''t know the news. I''m going to look for these monks and come back later. " Master Wuxin said goodbye to Tianmiao.


    "Well, master, be careful yourself." Tianmiao nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the city of sky, Tianmiao meets four elders and Wei Yunshu in private. The other two patriarchs, Tianmiao, were not familiar with them and did not understand their character. Naturally, I will not rashly say my guess about he Ling.


    After Tianmiao, the four elders and Wei Yunshu tell their guess, Wei Yunshu frowns.


    "He Ling It''s really a coincidence. However, he is now in the limelight, and these speculations will inevitably cause some trouble. The young Lord told us this in private and handled it very well. " At this time, Wei Yunshu was no longer an unorthodox face, but solemnly called Tianmiao the little Lord of the city.


    "Two days ago, the master of Cangyuan sect mentioned that he Ling was humbly praised by others. In fact, he was very proud of this disciple." The elder thought, "it''s a coincidence to hear what the young city master said. He Ling can always be involved with the demon repair. "


    "It''s Moxiu who made his reputation." The second elder also said.


    "Lord Wei, there is another thing I think I should tell you." Tianmiao always feels that he can''t put any more ice cream on it. If he jumps on it, more people will suffer.


    "What?" Wei Yunshu saw Tianmiao''s serious expression and asked with a dignified face.


    "I suspect that the man who stole tree heart at that time was he Ling''s man. He Ling is the one who took over the fake goods that day. " Tianmiao said it directly.


    "It''s him Wei Yunshu was surprised, "but Shuxin didn''t help much for his kind of cultivation. What did he steal this for? "


    "Then I''ll ask you." The sky tiny Piao eye Wei cloud book, don''t have good spirit of say.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Yunshu blinked and was puzzled.


    "Did you boast about the special function of tree heart at that time?" Asked the sky.


    Wei Yunshu thought about it carefully, and finally remembered it. He clenched his fist and beat his palm, and suddenly said: "there is another magical function of tree heart, that is, it can gather the soul and raise the soul."


    The sky is dim How dare you blow it. "


    Wei Yunshu scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "I don''t think anyone really believes me."


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, the four elders couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Yunshu smile more embarrassed: "I tell you a secret, you must keep it secret."


    "You said A long way to go.


    Then Wei Yunshu said it. There is no treasure at all. It''s something he made up before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    After listening, the four elders were speechless.


    This is really a willful patriarch.


    "However, raise a soul to gather a soul, he Ling steals this, what does this want to do?" Wei Yunshu frowned.


    "I''m afraid he stole it for the powerful ghost in him." The sky is tiny and indifferent to say. This ghost, for ordinary people, is an extremely dangerous existence. Tell the elders earlier to prepare for a response.


    "What?"


    The words of the sky Misty fall, five people''s faces suddenly change, exclaim with one voice.


    "How did you find out? Did the other party find out? Did you know? Did you get hurt? " The elder asked anxiously. The elder asked the others about their worries.


    "I''m fine. He shouldn''t know I found out. " Tianmiao shook his head. "This man is extremely dangerous. Do you remember that Han Le who failed to ascend 10000 years ago


    "Han Le? It can''t be true. This man, failed to fly, is still alive? " Wei Yunshu obviously heard the name of this man and exclaimed.


    "At that time, this man failed in his promotion. Everyone thought he was out of his mind. Unexpectedly, there was still a ghost." The elder obviously knew the man, and sighed.


    "This man is headstrong, selfish and cruel all his life. He has many lives in his hands. I used to talk against the sky. When he ascended, he raved that he would succeed. The next moment, it will be blasted into dregs by thunder. " Wei Yunshu explained, "I think the failure of feisheng is normal. God should punish him like this. "


    No, you don''t understand. My dad won''t let it go. Failure to fly is a routine operation, not a punishment. The punishment is still to come. After the failure, he left a touch of ghost and gave him infinite hope. And then snuff out that hope again. She didn''t know how many times it would cycle.


    "If it''s this man, it''s really dangerous. Young city master, if you meet he Ling again, avoid him and don''t show any abnormality. We''ll take care of the rest. " The tone of the elder is more dignified than ever.


    Tianmiao looked at the concern in the elder''s eyes and nodded. Although the ghost she can crush into slag, but she did not want the elders to worry about her, so obediently nodded down. As for what the elder said to them, Tianmiao was still looking forward to it.


    It is a fact that she is very strong, but she never underestimates the mind, means and power of people in this big world.


    The elders and Wei Yunshu immediately set about arranging this matter. Tianmiao is in their strong request, with 12 guards, went to the city to eat and buy.


    Tianmiao went to the street, the people on the street will know.


    Because over the years, they have been too discerning in their travel style.


    The twelve guards were all dressed in silver and white clothes, with black swords and black iron on their waists. Each of them looked like a dragon and Phoenix among the people, which was very pleasing to the eyes.


    "Miss, fresh wonton, just wrapped, would you like a bowl?" There are vendors have been excited to shout.


    "Two bowls." Tianmiao walks over with a smile and sits down.


    The guards sat at the other two tables and each ordered a bowl. Although I''m eating, I''m actually paying attention to the movement around me. I''m always on guard. Their mission in life is to protect the young city master.


    In the distance, he Ling and his younger martial sister have just entered Baiyu city.


    little sister also went to make complaints about it: "the city tax of Baiyu city is really high."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    "Normally, Baiyu city is the largest city in the world, and it is also a force above the three major cities." He Ling didn''t like it.


    Hearing this, the younger martial sister was a little unwilling and muttered in a low voice: "one day our cangyuanzong will surpass them."


    "Yes, yes." He Ling smiles and pats her on the shoulder. But there was a sneer in my heart. I''m afraid it will never be possible to surpass Baiyu city. No one knows how many years Baiyu city has been standing here. It seems that the records of literature only date back to 100000 years ago. In other words, Baiyu city has existed for more than 100000 years.


    Such a city with a long history will last forever. It''s not that baiyucheng has never experienced any changes or tribulations, but under the leadership of the Bai family, it can always be solved as quickly as possible. The Bai family, whether in charge or in separation, is full of talents. And they are all dedicated to Baiyu City, and the unity is unbreakable.


    Therefore, it is impossible for other sects to surpass Baiyu city.


    The younger martial sister came to Baiyu city for the first time and looked around curiously.


    Then I heard a noise in front of me. She became interested: "elder martial brother, it seems that something happened ahead. Let''s go and have a look."


    He Ling nodded, anyway, this direction is to go to the city Lord''s mansion.


    A little girl who looked four or five years old trotted past them. Just ran in front of the younger martial sister, but fell.


    Seeing this, the younger martial sister quickly helped the child up and asked with concern, "are you OK, younger sister?"


    "I''m fine, thank you, sister." The little girl''s answer was a soft one.


    Then the little girl''s parents caught up with her and said thanks to her.


    The younger martial sister pursed her mouth and shook her head shyly, saying that she didn''t need to do anything.


    "Thank you, sister. Goodbye." After the little girl waved to her younger martial sister, she turned to her father and said, "Dad, please take me. Today, I will be the first to present Huahua to the young city master. "


    "Good." The little girl''s father picked her up and walked on quickly.


    At this time, the younger martial sister noticed that the little girl was holding some flowers in her hand. Even if she fell just now, she didn''t let go of the flowers in her hand. It turns out that those flowers are for the young lady of the sky city.


    "The eldest lady of the sky city is very loved by the people here." He Ling goes to the side of the younger martial sister and explains to her.


    "So these people go to see their eldest lady, too?" Looking at the passers-by with a smile on her face, she asked in surprise.


    "It should be. Let''s go and have a look." He Ling is also curious about what the real miss of the sky city looks like.


    After walking a long way, I saw a girl squatting there and talking to the little girl who just fell down. The little girl gave the flower to the girl. Behind the girl stood twelve guards. It''s obvious that the girl is the first lady of sky city.


    After the girl hugged the little girl and stood up, he Ling and the younger martial sister saw the girl clearly.


    "It''s her!" they exclaimed


    The girl I met in the jewelry store of Nanfeng city was actually the first lady of sky city.


    When the younger martial sister was surprised, he Ling was extremely upset.


    At that time, the elder asked him to get to know the girl, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. That''s why they say that. Knowing that she was the first lady in the sky city, he gave her the butterfly hairpin directly.


    The big energy in the necklace also eagerly opened his mouth at this time: "I didn''t expect that she was the little Lord of the sky city. Now it''s still time. You still have a chance to have a good relationship with her. As long as she likes you, the whole white jade city is in her hands! "


    Hearing this, he Ling''s heart beat faster.


    (a little better, I wrote the update and went to bed. Thank you for your concern and love.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    The whole white jade city is in hand!


    If you can marry this young lady, is the Lord of Baiyu City his. The whole white jade city will be under his control. Then, all the people in the whole Xiuzhen world will obey their orders.


    He Lingyue wanted to be more excited and looked at the direction of the sky for a long time.


    "Elder martial brother?" The younger martial sister pulled his sleeve and asked, "elder martial brother, what are you doing? Let''s go to the master first. "


    "Oh. Yes, it''s important to find master first. " He Ling returned to God and looked at the sky again. He knew that he would not have a good impression if he rashly went up to talk at the moment. It''s better to go to the master first and let the master introduce you.


    He Ling and his younger martial sister left the place and went to the city master''s mansion.


    After they left, a female guard behind Tianmiao came forward and whispered to Tianmiao: "little city master, there was a man who looked at you with disgusting eyes just now. Do you want to teach him a lesson?"


    It''s not easy to be the guardian of the lady of the sky city. They are all carefully selected disciples of the Bai family. They are the best in strength and loyalty. There is another point, that is, as wayward as Tianmiao.


    "No need. Your intuition is good. There is something wrong with this man. But don''t panic. The elders will deal with it. Just don''t know. " Tianmiao first praised the female guard, and then explained that there was no need to scare the snake.


    The female guard was praised. Her eyes were full of light. If she had a tail, she would be happy.


    "Miss, who is this man?" Another guard asked in a low voice when he heard them. The tone was hostile.


    "He Ling is a disciple of cangyuanzong. Remember, don''t show any abnormality. " Tianmiao explained again.


    "Yes The guards answered solemnly.


    The flow of people in sky city has skyrocketed during this period. The post stations and inns have been full of people for a long time. Many monks have to pay to stay in ordinary people''s homes. It has to be said that this time, sky city has made another profit.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, he Ling heard all the streets talking about their young city master, who was full of praise. For the first time, he Ling felt the degree of love for the little Lord of the sky city in the city.


    The younger martial sister also listened as she walked. The more she listened, the worse it was.


    "Elder martial brother, are you exaggerating these people? How in their mouth, their eldest daughter is good at everything. " The younger martial sister couldn''t help muttering. It''s too exaggerated. Everyone loves it. The craze came to this point. Haven''t you seen their young city leader do anything big?


    "It''s normal for the Bai family to stand aloof in Baiyu city. Don''t show any criticism to Baiyu city. " He Ling warned.


    "I see." The younger martial sister nodded. Seeing these people who adore the little Lord, she also knew that if she said something about the little Lord, she could not say that these people would drive themselves out.


    After arriving at the city master''s mansion, he Ling and his younger martial sister found their master. Under the guidance of master, I met the four elders of sky city and other patriarchs.


    The four elders were all dressed in silver robes, with white hair and beard. After accepting he Ling''s visit, he showed a little smile.


    "This is young and promising he Ling, isn''t he?" The elder smiles.


    "I''m flattered. I''m just young." The leader of Cangyuan sect replied with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    "You don''t have to be so modest because you are young and promising. Young people should be encouraged more. " Elder ha ha laughs.


    Wei Yunshu is also smiling. Knowing the elder, he knows that the elder''s fake smile is going to cramp.


    The other three elders were secretly observing what was unusual about he Ling.


    He Ling, a disciple of such status, naturally did not live in the post station, but lived in a large courtyard with the master of Cangyuan sect.


    He Ling had been waiting for a long time, but he still didn''t wait for the return of the little Lord. Naturally, the elders of the sky city would not give them the chance to introduce each other.


    At night.


    He Ling sits in his own room and talks to Da Neng in the necklace.


    "Master, do you know where the Lord of the city is closed? It''s supposed to be heavily guarded, isn''t it? Can we get in smoothly? " He Ling asked with some worry. In fact, at this time, he did not want to reshape his body, especially the body of the Lord of the sky city. If Da Neng succeeds in giving up and becomes the Lord of the sky city, what''s the use if he wins the heart of beauty and marries the little Lord? The best end result of Daniang is honest in the necklace. Give him some advice.


    "I don''t know. So it''s up to you to find out. " He can answer.


    "But if you inquire about such things, you will be doubted. This is the city of the sky, not any other small clan. " He Ling some embarrassed said.


    He Linggang finished, suddenly from the chest came a sharp pain, pain in his eyes black, almost unable to support fainted on the ground.


    "Don''t play games with me. Why don''t you want to rebuild my body? " Da Neng sneered, "what do you think I don''t know? You''re a little too young for me. It''s so easy for you to inquire about it, but now you''re putting it off like this. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    "No, master, you misunderstood." He Ling gasped, pleaded difficultly, and said humbly, "the elder is very kind to me. I have today because of the elder. I will do my best to repay you for your kindness. I have absolutely no intention of shirking. But the city of the sky is unfathomable. If it is exposed carelessly, all previous achievements will be wasted. I just want to ask if there is any good way. "


    "Don''t play games with me. You play the rest of what I played in the early years. " Da Neng was completely unmoved by these words and gave a sneer. great kindness? Want to repay? If the boy really had such a conscience, he would not take advantage of those women who were deeply in love with him, and he would not cooperate with the devil. Speaking is better than singing. When you rebuild your body, you can deal with this boy. Otherwise, it will always be a hidden danger.


    "No, I dare not. Even if there is only a ghost left, it''s easy to kill me. How dare I play any tricks? " He Ling quickly distinguishes. But in my heart, I have already hated and angry. When he finds the chance, he must destroy this ghost completely.


    "Don''t say there''s nothing left. It''s not easy to ask. You have a good skin, and now you have a reputation. The old way, you find a maid to have a good relationship, don''t you ask? " Da Neng asked impatiently.


    "Yes." He Ling should come down respectfully. I was even more annoyed. He didn''t come to the sky city for a mere maid. His target is the little Lord of the sky city. If you hook up with a maid and the young city master knows about it, it''s out of the question.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    But he Ling did not dare to disobey the ghost in the necklace.


    Because, although the ghost is just a ghost, but the power can not be underestimated. To his life, the other side can still do it.


    So, what should we do?


    The four elders and Wei Yunshu in the other chamber are dignified.


    "It''s really the reaction of the soul." The elder frowned.


    In their eyes, he Ling just sat there quietly. But they can all guess that he Ling should be chatting with the ghost. Because the room he Ling lived in had already set up an array. Some unusual energy fluctuations can be detected.


    "Let''s see what he wants to do first." The second elder said slowly, "this boy, after dinner, he asked the maid why our young city master has not seen him. It''s so funny, ugly and beautiful. You want to attack our young city master? And don''t piss to find yourself. "


    "Well, I have a conscience. He Ling''s skin is OK. Or you won''t attract some silly girls to him, will you Wei Yunshu said more objectively.


    "If one''s heart is ugly, one will be ugly. You don''t understand that? " The three elders sneered and sneered.


    "That is to say, people are beautiful and their hearts are beautiful. That''s what beauty is. Of course, like you, the heart is beautiful, but the appearance is ugly. Generally speaking, it''s beautiful. " Four elders with index finger ring his beard in the circle, said with a sneer.


    Wei Yunshu Open your eyes and tell lies! Where am I ugly? I''m beautiful and kind-hearted. I''m a great beauty, OK! Are you really good at personal attacks like this? Will your conscience not hurt when you say that?


    "However, he should really want to attack your young city master. He really dares to think about it Wei Yunshu thinks the same about this as the elders.


    "Keep an eye on him anyway, and don''t let him meet the young city master." The elder will make a final decision.


    In this way, he Ling wandered around the city Lord''s mansion for several days, but still didn''t see the sky. Not to mention talking, or showing his own charm, no one can see it. Who can I show it to?


    Let''s show it to a maid and ask about the place where the couple are shut down.


    He Ling stopped the two maids who were chatting while walking. With a gentle smile on their faces, he asked politely, "two sisters, please stay. I''m he Ling, a disciple of cangyuanzong. I''d like to ask my two sisters something. "


    After the two maids were stopped, they looked at a handsome young man. They were a little shy. When they heard that he Ling had reported his family, they were surprised and asked, "are you that he Ling? He Ling, who almost caught the murderer of the evil repair incident? "


    "Ah, yes. It''s all small things. It''s what every right friar should do. " He Ling some embarrassed said.


    "You are so modest." The two maid chuckled, obviously very good to he Ling''s senses.


    "Well, two sisters, this is my first visit to the city of the sky. I have always admired the Lord of the city. I always want to see him. But since the closure of the city, there has been no such opportunity. " He Ling said with some regret, "I don''t know where I can see the portrait of the city Lord."


    "In the study, but I have to ask some elders." As soon as the maid heard that the young and promising disciple worshipped their city leader in this way, she was proud of him. Of course, she didn''t mind answering his question.


    "Well, forget it. After all, several elders are busy dealing with the affairs of demon cultivation. I don''t have to disturb the elders for such trifles. " He Ling shook his head gently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    "Then you can wait for the city master to come out of the pass and see him." The maid looked at a face of regret he Ling, some can''t bear to say.


    "Well. I don''t know when the Lord of the city will leave. " He Ling sighed, then suddenly remembered something in front of his eyes, and said to the two maids, "two sisters, can you tell me where the city Lord is closed? Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. I just stand far away and say goodbye. The two sisters said that one direction is OK, and I''ll bow to that direction. "


    The two maids covered their mouths and laughed. It seemed that they didn''t expect that this fashionable disciple should worship their city leader in this way.


    "In that direction. You can''t disturb it if you want. It''s guarded day and night. " One of the maids reached out and pointed in a direction.


    "Well, thank you two sisters." He Ling laughed, then took out two jade bracelets from the storage ring and handed them to the two maids. "This is a small gift. I hope the two sisters don''t dislike it."


    The two ladies looked at each other and laughed. Then they generously took the gift from he Ling, chatted with him Ling and left.


    He Ling and the powerful voice in the necklace.


    "Master, since this is the direction and there are many people guarding it, it should be easy to find it."


    "Yes, it should be easy to find. The city of the sky is so big, where can it be hidden Da Neng chuckled.


    After he Ling walked away, the two maids turned and came to a corner. Salute a female guard. This female guard is one of the twelve guards of Tianmiao. She is also the one who said that she would teach him a lesson that day.


    "Lord Bai Qing, the man asked us the direction of the city''s closure. And gave us jade bracelets. " The two ladies took out the bracelet and presented it to the guard. Bai Qing is an excellent disciple of the master''s family. After defeating many competitors, she became the guard of the little city master. She is resourceful and loyal to the young city leader.


    "Well, it''s very generous. Here you are, you can put it away. You''ve done a good job. Go to the warehouse and get a reward. " Bai Qing nods and praises them, and then turns to Tianmiao to report.


    Two maid happily put away the bracelet, and then went to the warehouse to get a reward. Make complaints about the heart. I think it''s crazy to send something with a smile. Can''t they find the north? Their loyalty to the sky city is even higher than their own life! I''m so happy to be praised by Bai Qing today.


    Bai Qinglai finds Tianmiao report.


    Tianmiao said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job. Next, there''s something to do. We''ll catch turtles in a jar. "


    Bai Qing was praised and happy in her heart. Thinking in my heart, I went back and wrote it down in the book. Today, I was praised by the young city master.


    Tianmiao got up and went to the four elders to discuss this matter. It looks like the dust will soon settle.


    As for how the four elders told the master of Cangyuan sect about this, it was not her consideration.


    The task of the world should be almost finished, right?


    Tianmiao walks in the corridor made of white jade, looking at the beautiful scenery in the yard, and he is still reluctant to part with it. She loves the world. She likes both the scenery and the people. After finishing the task, stay in the world for a while.


    In fact, there was no little Lord Bai Yue in this world. She never showed up. So the world is facing a lot of calamity and is about to collapse. And the arrival of the sky, to avoid the collapse of the world.


    But it doesn''t seem to end that easily.


    (I feel that there are about 10000 words left to finish the world. Finally, I will explain the pit that the world buried.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    Two days later, master Wuxin came to the sky city to help the people of the Sky City cure those monks who were forced to demonize. Master Wuxin''s views on Buddhism were praised by the four elders. The skills he practiced also had a good suppressive effect on the demonized monks, fighting for the time of treatment.


    He has been helping to suppress the demonic nature in the body of the demonized monk. Although he is tired, he doesn''t mean to stop to rest. Although a lot of people are persuading him to rest.


    "Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher." Master Wuxin refused to let him rest and turned to keep busy.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho was serving tea to Tianmiao. He looked at Tianmiao''s Tianji mirror and said in surprise, "master, can Tianji mirror be used again?" Since they came to this world, Tianji mirror has been blocked by chaos, and nothing can be seen.


    "Well. But we can only see the present. " Tianmiao said lazily, "for example, you can see that the stubborn bald donkey is still tirelessly saving people, and you can see he Ling wandering around looking for opportunities to get close to the forbidden area. Oh, I can still see your little fellow


    "Well? Do you have a calf? What is she doing? " Kongho came and asked excitedly.


    "She''s helping to guard the medicine garden, and now she''s well paid. They eat well and live well. All the disciples respect her as a senior. " Tianmiao points her finger. The mirror shows that Cuiwei is rocking on a reclining chair under the eaves. Next to her, a maid is fanning her. There are some fruits on the low table in front of her.


    "It''s nice to be a little guy. Look, isn''t this a good day? Eat, drink, and take care of your daily life. Why do you have to follow the scum? " Make complaints about the Tucao.


    Tianmiao said with a smile: "our little fat girl is the smartest and knows the true meaning of life. OK, go and give master Wuxin some pills. It''s too damaging for his body and cultivation to save people without sleep. "


    "Yes." Kongho put down his tea cup, answered and turned to master Wuxin.


    Unexpectedly, master Wuxin came to see TIANYAO soon.


    "Thank you for your pills." Master Wuxin''s handsome face still has no expression, and his tone is as calm as ever.


    "Well, I thought the master didn''t have time to talk to me." Tianmiao chuckled, "master, do you want to sit down for a while and have a rest?"


    Master Wuxin sat down and said seriously: "this is not a common pill. After I took it, I found that I not only recovered my skills, but also improved my accomplishments. I have to come and thank you. "


    Tianmiao waved his hand: "no, the master is concerned about the world. In order to save others, I just give a hand and contribute a little. It''s not worth the master''s serious thanks."


    However, master Wuxin shook his head: "no, I''m just trying my best. The young city master really cares about the world. He is brave, resourceful and forward-looking. I admire him. "


    "Well, if we keep blowing like this, the world will change color." Tianmiao laughed, "are the first batch of magical cultivation for purifying Linggen basically good?"


    "Yes. Thanks to sky city''s generous opening of Yuxin, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. " When master Wuxin said this, he was full of gratitude again.


    After another chat, master Wuxin got up and left. Continue to invest in the rescue operation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    The sky city is busy and orderly.


    He Ling''s behavior is under the control of the elders, but he doesn''t realize it. He still thinks that he is close to the city Lord''s seclusion and is trying to figure out how to get in.


    Everything seems to be so harmonious, but a net has spread out to he Ling.


    "Just today?" Tianmiao asked the elder.


    "Yes, today. I''ll take a little longer when I ask people to hand over. I''ll give them a chance to take advantage of it. " The elder looked disgusted and said, "look at his hard work, I really can''t go on. Let''s go on today."


    Tianmiao can''t help but chuckle. Sometimes the elder is really cute.


    "And today there will be more transformed sorcery for the final step of purification. At that time, all the high-level monks here will not be here. Of course, this is the appearance. " The second elder grinned.


    Tianmiao looks at all the people in the room and thinks that they are going to get together two tables of mahjong. It''s true that there is no one outside.


    Baiyu city also has a mirror projected by the array, which can let people in the room see the trace of he Ling clearly. It''s just that when we get to the forbidden area, we won''t show it. Because it''s impossible to arrange this kind of projection array in the forbidden area.


    After confirming that he Ling had entered the forbidden area, they all set out to rush there.


    As for the place where the Lord of the city was shut down, it was never in this forbidden area.


    Tianmiao also got up and followed the crowd to the forbidden area to catch the turtle he Ling in the urn.


    Along the way, Tianmiao always felt some abnormal feelings in his heart. It''s never felt like before. Even if chaos blocks her perception, she can still vaguely feel that things are not so simple.


    Why do you feel like this?


    Tianmiao quickens his pace and follows the elders.


    He Ling has opened the gate of the forbidden area, and then he turns around when he hears the movement behind.


    First of all, it was the disappointed and unbelievable eyes of the Cangyuan patriarch.


    "Amitabha, the act of benefactor is not desirable, not desirable." The patriarch of Xuanji sect wore a golden cassock and didn''t agree.


    "He Ling, what else do you have to say? What do you want to do when you sneak into the forbidden area of Baiyu city? " Big long old voice such as Hong Zhong, sternly interrogate.


    He Ling''s heart is a little flustered. There are so many people at the moment, which shows that these people have doubted him for a long time. Have they noticed his action for a long time? It''s over. What should we do now?


    "Master, master, what should we do now? How can I get away from so many people? " He Ling urgent voice asked the necklace in the power.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them. Hurry to enter the forbidden area. As long as I succeed, everything is not a problem." Great power urges.


    "Han Le, do you still want to go in and win? There''s no one in there. " The elder suddenly burst out and burst out laughing, "didn''t you expect that?"


    "Han Le, don''t you hurry up and get caught!" Wei Yunshu also gave a big drink.


    He Ling obviously felt the emotion of the ghost in the necklace fluctuated violently. He Ling is also surprised and scared when he hears elder''s words. The elder seems to know the identity of the ghost in his necklace!


    He Ling is no longer as calm as before. He has been able to go to this day because he has been instructed by this great power and accumulated step by step. In his eyes, this great power must be a strong one. Even if he is in danger, this great power can get out of danger.


    But now, the ghost in the necklace is silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    "Master? Senior? " He Ling is more anxious, calling for the ghost in the necklace.


    "Not to be caught? Is it up to you? " At this time, a voice of compassion suddenly rang out.


    A black figure came out of the necklace in front of he Ling''s chest and floated on he Ling''s head, overlooking the crowd.


    "Even if Han Le failed, he would be the first person in ten thousand years. In the days that followed, no one rose. You''re trying to tell me what to do? " Han Le said sarcastically.


    Cangyuanzong didn''t go to see Han le. Instead, he looked at he Ling bitterly and asked in a deep voice, "he Ling, I ask you, did you do those magic repair things?"


    He Ling opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Now, what else can we say?


    "You''re just a ghost, and you dare to talk." The elder waved, "don''t talk nonsense."


    The next moment, Han Le''s behavior surprised everyone, and they could not help but stop the pace of attack.


    Because Han Le directly penetrated into he Ling''s Lingtai.


    "Master, what are you doing?" He Ling roared out in pain.


    "You can''t take the spirit root without attributes. Just make do with it first." Han Le is very unwilling to say. He had never thought of taking over he Ling. Because he Ling''s spirit root is fire, which is totally inconsistent with his skill. But in this case, we have to give up first and then try to escape. There is no need to worry about firewood.


    He Ling howled in pain. The master of Cangyuan sect was a little impatient. After all, this disciple was really excellent. In the end, he was instigated by Han le and went astray.


    Big elder won''t give Han le the chance to give up. He is about to join hands with others, and unexpected things happen again.


    If Han Le takes away the body, he will take the ownership of the body and devour he Ling''s soul.


    However, after Han Le enters the body, a figure is squeezed out of he Ling''s body. And this soul is totally different from he Lingchang''s. Looking more ordinary, he despairingly called out to the master of Cangyuan sect, "master, help me, master, help me."


    The leader of Cangyuan sect was stunned. Who is this completely different soul from he Lingchang?


    "Did this soul take away the real he Ling?" The elder glared.


    "Don''t care, kill Han Le!" Wei Yunshu doesn''t want to drag on any longer. Once a dangerous person like Han Le gets a body, he doesn''t even dare to think about the consequences. Even if this body does not meet the conditions of Han Le, it can only be taken away temporarily, but it is also very dangerous.


    "Wait!" Tianmiao suddenly stops Wei Yunshu and others.


    "What''s the matter, young Lord?" Although Wei Yunshu was puzzled, he stopped.


    "There''s a soul in that body." The sky Misty fixed of looking at a face pain color of he Ling, the stone breaks the sky to startle of say such a words.


    "Is that the real Heling?" Cang yuan Zong asked eagerly. Did his proud disciple not die? Just sleeping in that body all the time, and being suppressed by that villain all the time.


    "No..." Tianmiao shook his head gently, "this man, I''m afraid, from the beginning, he Ling is not your disciple of cangyuanzong."


    "What? What do you mean The master of Cangyuan sect was puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    The next moment, people understand the meaning of the sky.


    The painful expression on he Ling''s face disappeared, and a ferocious sneer floated on his face. He stood firm body, suddenly stretched out his hand, into his body, will Han Le''s ghost out.


    People were shocked by the change.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Devil! The devil Han Le''s panicked voice rang out, "Lord demon, please let me go. Let me go. I''ll stand up and die for you. " Only the devil can do this kind of evil Qi that can almost swallow him up.


    The faces of the elders turned pale for a moment. Is that possible? Impossible! Why is the devil here?


    The devil!


    The strongest devil in the world.


    How strong is it? According to the secret documents of each sect, all the friars gathered together at that time to encircle him without success. The Lord of Baiyu city led all the masters of Baiyu city to encircle and suppress, but it was still fruitless.


    If we say who is the strongest person in the world, maybe no one can answer. After all, human friars have always been talented, and the waves behind push the waves ahead. But to say who is the strongest in the world, it must be the devil.


    At that time, the devil could kill these monks with one finger, but he didn''t. At the beginning, he just slapped all the friars and destroyed several cities. Then he turned and disappeared into the boundless sky.


    Now, why does it appear in Heling''s body?


    No, we should ask why he Ling changed his appearance, pretended to be taken away, and then came to the present step by step.


    It''s been many years since the Demon Lord appeared in this world.


    Fifty thousand years.


    It''s been 50000 years, and the devil hasn''t appeared.


    When everyone thought that the world was in harmony, the devil appeared.


    And appeared in the hinterland of Baiyu city.


    The light sound of clattering sounded on he Ling''s face. In everyone''s eyes, the skin on he Ling''s face cracked inch by inch, and then fell. It showed the dark skin inside.


    The real appearance of the devil also appeared in front of everyone.


    It was a handsome face full of wild charm. Magic has always been in direct proportion to its strength and appearance.


    He just grinned and crushed the ghost of Han Le who had been struggling in his hands. Then look at the soul of "he Ling" who wants to drift to the leader of Cangyuan sect, grab it and crush it directly.


    It''s the devil!


    This look!


    At this moment, several elders and patriarchs confirmed the identity of "people" in front of them. In the secret literature of each sect, there are detailed records of the devil, including his appearance.


    "Devil, you come again. What can I do for you?" The elder stepped forward and asked in a deep voice.


    I''m afraid all of them are not rivals. If he really wants to attack Baiyu City, whether Baiyu city can support him or not, his heart is really bottomless.


    The Demon Lord did not answer the elder''s words, but slowly turned his eyes to master Wuxin.


    Master Wuxin frowned slightly, and his eyes were puzzled.


    "I came, naturally, to follow God and go to the wider world. This world is too boring. " The corner of the devil''s mouth pulled out a sneer, stretched out his hand, gently.


    "Lord, please wake up." The voice of the devil is unspeakable piety, fanaticism and respect.


    And the next moment, master Wuxin''s handsome face slowly cracked at this moment, and his eyes were shocked.


    Tianmiao hasn''t started all the time, and has been watching the change.


    She always felt that things seemed to be on the way.


    (I''ll finish it later, and finish the story today, otherwise you''ll be in debt.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Master Wuxin?


    Magic?


    No! He''s not a demon!


    The skin on master Wuxin''s face cracked away, revealing his true face.


    However, his skin was a little whiter than before.


    His face is more beautiful and charming than the devil.


    He opened his eyes slowly.


    A pair of beautiful eyes is breathtaking.


    The exquisite and unique appearance makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Long black hair, long as the heel.


    "My Lord." That demon Zun half kneels down on the ground devoutly and looks at master Wuxin hot.


    God Zun looked at the demon Zun kneeling on the ground and did not speak.


    The hearts of the people who were present were more shocked than ever.


    The demon master kneeling on the ground is already a strong one beyond their reach.


    And who is the God who let the devil kneel down to greet him?


    There was some despair in the elder''s heart.


    Is Baiyu city really going to be destroyed today.


    The sky looks at this God definitely.


    Is it her illusion?


    It''s my first time to meet you, but I always feel like I have?


    Shen Zun slowly turned his head and looked at the sky.


    His beautiful eyes, at this moment, seem to have light.


    The next moment, however, the whole world was shaking.


    This is the precursor of the collapse of the world.


    She has experienced this kind of thing and stopped it. Now, the world is about to collapse. Why? Is it because of him?


    Tianmiao frowns at shenzun.


    There was a touch of sadness in shenzun''s eyes. He opened his lips slightly and made a sound. The sound seemed to have gone through thousands of years, gently and lowly


    "Misty..."


    The next moment, God disappeared in front of everyone, kneeling on the ground of the devil also disappeared.


    The sky is small Zheng Zheng stand in the same place.


    Shenzun''s last call made her brain almost blank at that moment.


    Who is he?


    He knows himself!


    But why, she has no impression at all?


    The trembling of the world stops, and so does the collapse.


    "Chaos, who is he?" The sky is dim and the sound is chaotic.


    Of course, there will be no answer.


    "Young city master?" The voice of the elder brings back the thoughts of the sky.


    Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the crowd, showing a smile.


    "Granddad, I''m leaving." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "Are you going back? Have you gone back to heaven? " The elder asked after he was silent.


    Wei Yunshu was stunned: "what, what do you mean? What are you talking about? "


    The elder ignored Wei Yunshu, but looked deeply at the sky.


    "We know that day will come. But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. " The elder was a little dejected and more reluctant to give up. "We all know that you are a treasure lent to us by God. It''s never been given to us. "


    Wei Yunshu''s eyes were wide with amazement. What was the elder saying?! The little city master is very popular. Everyone says that the lovely little city master is a treasure given by heaven to Baiyu city. It''s not a gift, it''s a loan? what do you mean? What do you mean?


    "Now we''re going to give it back. I can''t bear it. " The elder''s voice was choked.


    "Will you remember us?" The two elders are also very reluctant.


    "Will you come back to see us again?" The voice of the three elders also choked.


    "Ah, you must come back to see us. We can''t bear you..." The four elder''s tears and nose came out directly.


    "Of course I won''t forget you. I''ll come back to see you, too. Now the biggest crisis in the world has been lifted, so I''m going back. " Tianmiao comforts the elders with a smile.


    (I''ll see you after a glance, ha ha ha ha)


    I''ll see you later www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    The first lady of the city of the sky rose slowly and disappeared in the glow.


    There are two versions of this matter.


    First, the first lady of the sky city was originally the God in the sky, and came down to help them through the robbery. Take away the powerful devil, let the world completely remove the hidden danger.


    Second, the big lady of the sky city has risen to become the first person who has really succeeded in her rise for thousands of years.


    No matter what the rumor is, it''s fascinating.


    People in Baiyu City naturally believe in the first one.


    After Tianmiao left, the master and his wife of Baiyu city went out. The four elders told them in detail what happened when they were closed.


    It''s a pity that the couple of the city masters didn''t experience this personally.


    But they know that Baiyu city and even the world can survive this disaster because of her, their daughter in name.


    In fact, they know better than anyone that they won''t have children. The child was given to them by God. No, it was a treasure lent to them by God. Now, God wants to go back, which is inevitable.


    Although clear, but the heart is still disappointed.


    This time, the vower is not a man, but a dragon. A white dragon has been sleeping under the white jade city.


    He has been sleeping for many years. Baiyu city was built for him by his master.


    He was seriously injured to protect his master. Master of teachers and friends.


    He was seriously injured and should have been scattered between heaven and earth, but the master did his best to find the huge white jade stone, set up a huge array, and raised the white dragon general under the white jade. In order to protect the white dragon forever, the earliest white jade city was built on the white jade.


    The descendants of the master guard the white jade city from generation to generation, and also guard the white dragon under the white jade city.


    And the master has long passed away, reincarnation, looking forward to one day and wake up to meet the white dragon again, know each other.


    The sleeping white dragon is not totally unconscious. He predicts what may happen in the future.


    The existence of mozun has always been a potential threat. The powerful demon master was bored and turned into a human being. He became a disciple of the Cangyuan sect. He met a foreign soul and simply let the soul "take away" his body and start the following things. This soul also met the ghost of Han Le, who failed to fly up. Things become a bit interesting for mozun, so "he Ling" and Han Le mess.


    Originally, Han Le''s plot almost succeeded, but the devil will finally crush Han Le''s ghost and he Ling''s ghost, and then destroy Baiyu city.


    For Bai Long, Baiyu city is not only to protect his city, but also the hard work and friendship of the master. Of course, he will not allow Baiyu city to be destroyed like this. But he was unable to stop the demon, so he made a wish to Tianmiao for help.


    The arrival of the sky has indeed solved this problem.


    But he didn''t expect that there was a god Lord in the mouth of the devil. He didn''t know who the God Lord was. Strong enough that the world can''t bear the power of just waking up, and almost collapse. Fortunately, the God soon disappeared, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    He could only vaguely see that the powerful God seemed to know Tianmiao, who did not know him.


    At the moment, Tianmiao is also wondering about it. She directly contacted Tiandao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    After the connection between Tiandao father and Tianmiao.


    "Dad, who is that man?" Asked the sky.


    "What? Honey, what are you talking about? " If you doubt the way of heaven, you know it.


    "Don''t be silly, Dad. When he first appeared, the world almost couldn''t bear his power and collapsed. " Tianmiao said seriously, "I once had a time when the world almost collapsed without control. It seems that he just woke up, so he didn''t control his power well and nearly made the world collapse. Who is he? " When the world was shaking, Tianmiao was just about to stabilize the world, and the man seemed to react immediately and control his power in time.


    "Ah? Is there such a thing? That man is very powerful. How does it compare with you? " Heaven makes a fuss. The tone of voice is like a mold.


    "I think I can blow his head. If he had broken the world, I would have smashed his head. No, Dad, what are you changing the subject! To be honest, is he my elder brother or younger brother who has been scattered for many years? Have you done anything wrong outside with your mother behind your back? " The sky frowns.


    The way of heaven almost popped out.


    "I''m not. I''m not. You''re bullshit." The way of heaven immediately denied three times, "little ancestor, don''t talk nonsense. If your mother hears, she will beat me."


    "And who is he?" Of course Tianmiao knows that''s not the case. But the power of that man is very strong. Or, not people? Who would that be?


    "Hello? Hello? Hello? Honey, my signal is not very good. I can''t hear you. Next time. " The way of heaven cut off the transmission.


    The signal of shentemo is not good!


    Is there a bad signal between gods?


    "Chaos." Tianmiao wants to ask chaos again.


    Chaos only means that the next task is to go. Nothing else.


    OK, don''t even tell yourself. Forget it.


    Let''s start the mission of the next world.


    The next world is a world of martial arts.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, have not been to such a world for a long time.


    Chaos, is this to change her taste?


    Although this is a martial arts world, it is a middle world.


    The people of the river and the lake can compete with the court. The imperial court can only manage the vast rivers and lakes by means of recruitment and cooperation. Over time, it has its own system, and it is peaceful and harmonious.


    There are five major sects, countless small sects and some Wulin families in the world. They are full of talents, which makes the world wonderful.


    The five schools are: Wudang, Shaolin, Kongtong, Emei and Kunlun.


    The most famous members of the Wulin family are the Shen family, the Chen family, the Lin family and the Xu family.


    Every three years, the Wulin alliance leader election meeting is held in the river and lake to elect the Wulin alliance leader to lead the affairs of the river and lake.


    This year, it''s time to elect the Wulin alliance leaders. There is still half a year to go before the election, but there is a lot of excitement in the world.


    This year''s Wulin alliance leader conference will be held in Wudang. I want to know that the vendors in the town at the foot of Wudang Mountain will make a fortune again.


    Now Tianmiao lives in Xiangyang City, the nearest city to Wudang Mountain.


    All the neighbors around know is that this girl named Tianmiao has come to join the family. As a result, when her relatives have something to do, she lives here with a coachman and a servant girl.


    The house is in a downtown street, opposite is a steamed bun shop, on the left is a marinated meat shop, on the right is a mutton noodle shop. Tianmiao lives in a pub. After relatives returned home, Tianmiao continued to open.


    It''s just that the neighbors around the tavern are wondering if TIANYAO will close the tavern soon.


    Why do you say that? Because the new tavern owner changed the name of the tavern to a cup of wine.


    Then the tavern, which had been in poor business, no one dared to come to the door.


    The name of the tavern is just like the black shop.


    Who dares to buy it?


    (dear little angels, please see what the author has to say.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    But the boss didn''t seem to care at all. She opened the door on time every morning, and then her coachman would set up the wine jar. The maid will buy her breakfast. She sits lazily in the shop all day, watching the people coming and going in the street.


    The boss is very beautiful. He once had a bad eye. He wanted to come to the shop and take advantage of it. As a result, the coachman stopped the villain and beat him up in front of the shop.


    That cry, resounding through the air, spread over more than a dozen streets. What I didn''t know at first thought I was killing pigs. Later, I learned that good people clap their hands, but bad people are still scared. The deterrent effect is maximized.


    Not to mention that, they called the Yamen people and took them away. I''ve gone to jail. I can''t get out for half a year.


    Since then, no one dares to make trouble.


    This morning, Tianmiao sat at the door, eating the mutton noodles bought next door, watching the people coming and going in the street. The diligent peddler has been out of the stall for a long time, and there is an old man in front of her shop who has been setting up the stall and kneading the dough. Of course, Tianmiao asked him to set up a stall for free, and sometimes bought some meat buns for him to take back to his granddaughter.


    As a matter of fact, the old man''s life is not bad. His son works in the yamen, so it is not necessary for him to set up a stall to make money. But the old man couldn''t stay idle, so he took a burden to set up a stall every day.


    "Mr. Sun, have you eaten?" Tianmiao looked at the old man and asked with a smile.


    "Eat, eat." The old man nodded happily, "boss, today''s weather is good. I brought you some crispy peanuts. My daughter-in-law made them herself. I often eat the steamed buns you buy and bring you something. " The old man said, and handed over an oil paper package, which was still warm.


    "Thank you." Tianmiao took the oil paper bag with a smile. It was really hot. Presumably, the old man''s daughter-in-law got up early in the morning to make this for her. These simple people are always so lovely.


    The old man''s noodle stall usually has a good business. Today is no exception.


    There are two people dressed up to come to the old man''s stall, let the old man according to their face. This is a pair of elder martial brothers and sisters. They look at each other from time to time. With a smile, they know that Lang Youqing is interested.


    The old man helped them pinch each other''s appearance with a smile and handed it to them.


    When the man was ready to give money, there was a loud drink from behind him. Then a man rushed over, his hand was a shining knife, and he was about to chop at his back.


    The people around all screamed and dodged quickly.


    As soon as the old man''s face changed, he stepped back. But his face is about to be knocked down.


    The next moment, Tianmiao gently pulled the old man''s collar and let him stand firm. After stabilizing the stall, he flew over the stall and kicked out. Kick the attacker straight away.


    There''s no exaggeration. It''s really flying. From here, has been flying to a few shops, just spit blood lying on the ground.


    The sky is tiny cold of see to the man of Leng Leng, light way: "lose money."


    "What, what?" The man has not recovered from such an accident.


    "The dough maker''s money hasn''t been given. Scared the old man and twisted his waist. Lose money, ten Liang silver. Otherwise, just like him. " Tianmiao pointed to the sneak attacker who was still lying in the distance and didn''t vomit blood.


    "Ah! It should be, it should be. " The man then came back to his senses and quickly took out the silver and handed it to Tianmiao. Tianmiao didn''t answer it, but just showed his eyes to put it on the stall.


    The man quickly put it up, and then he stood up straight and bowed his hand from the sky: "thank you for your help." He didn''t expect that the man should be so bold and attack people in this busy market. Fortunately, the girl helped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    "If you don''t mind, just go. Don''t get in the way of our business here. " Tianmiao waved his hand impolitely.


    The man and his younger martial sister wanted to go into Tianmiao''s shop to pay back. As a result, when they saw the sign, there was some embarrassment on their faces. They bowed their hands to thank them again and left.


    When they went away, the old man looked at the silver on the stall and gave it to Tianmiao.


    "Yours." Tianmiao waved his hand. "These people in the Jianghu beat and killed all day long and broke people''s things. Those who have conscience will pay for it. Most of them beat their bottom and leave. You deserve this. Take it. Next time, just fry more peanuts for me to drink. "


    The old man knows her temper when he gets along with Tianmiao these days, so he doesn''t refuse and accepts it.


    After that, there are no more people in the street who come to fight and smash the shop without losing money.


    Because the person who was kicked by Tianmiao that day was not nobody. The brothers and sisters who knead their faces in front of the old man are not ordinary people either. The brothers and sisters are disciples of Kunlun sect. They are the third and fourth disciples of the leader. And those who attack them behind their backs are the abandoned disciples of Kunlun, who used to be their senior brother.


    Abandoned disciple framed a disciple for the position of leader, and was found. The headmaster read the old love and just expelled him from the Kunlun sect. It was the three disciples who exposed him, that is, the elder of the two brothers and sisters. The deserter harbors a grudge and has been waiting for revenge. When he saw the three disciples appear, he went up to sneak attack.


    The consequences are, of course, disastrous.


    This matter is not small or big.


    This is because he was also a little famous person in the Jianghu before he abandoned the apprentice. At the beginning, he was a popular candidate for the next leader of Kunlun, and his kung fu was not weak. When he was expelled from the school, the leader did not abolish his kung fu. But he was kicked away by the owner of a tavern and seriously injured.


    This is, the master in the folk?


    At noon, Tianmiao sat at the table in front of the door, eating the pastry peanuts brought by the old man, drinking the wine in his shop, and all kinds of bittern flavors bought from the opposite side, squinting to see the old man kneading face.


    At this time, two guests came in.


    These two are very eye-catching in appearance.


    One was dressed in a silver white robe with a black iron fan on one side and a jade flute on the other. He is handsome, elegant and gentle. The other was dressed in black, with a silver sword at his waist and a pair of peach blossom eyes on his handsome face, as if he could talk. There is a small braid on the side of the right ear, which looks very special.


    "Shopkeeper, do you have any wine?" The man in silver asked with a smile.


    "Yes, please have a seat." The sky tiny lazy reply way, "want to drink what wine?"


    "Strong wine, the stronger the better." The man in black sat directly in front of the table and grinned.


    "Kongho, the first jar at the bottom of the shelf." Tianmiao turns to order.


    Soon, kongho put the empty bowl on the table. As soon as he opened the wine jar, both men''s eyes were bright.


    "Good wine!" The man in black exhaled in surprise, "I''ve never smelled such a sweet wine."


    "I''ll get some more pickles." The man in white stood up and wanted to go to the opposite Luwei shop to buy vegetables.


    "Buy more stewed beef." The man in black told behind his back.


    The man in white waved his hand to let him know.


    "Boss, we''re here today. In fact, we''re just curious about what kind of boss he''s good at running a black shop." The man in black is also Frank. He turns his head to Tianmiao and says their intention with a smile.


    "Do you think my shop is a black shop?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    "A cup of wine is the most expensive wine in the world, isn''t it, boss? I''m afraid few people in the world are willing to drink this wine. " Xu Lang said with a smile, "although the boss''s wine is worth the price."


    "It seems to be true." Tianmiao laughs, "but aren''t you willing to drink?"


    "But I''m poor this time. Next time we have to move a stool and sit at the door to smell the wine." Xu Lang laughed and joked.


    Tianmiao can''t help laughing. Xu Lang is the lucky man in the world. The people in the river and lake are called affectionate prodigals. They have many friends in the river and lake. They are generous to people and often spend a lot of money. He loves to make friends. He has friends in both the river and the court. I have to say that this person''s EQ and IQ are very high, and his words are pleasing.


    "It looks like you''re losing money. So you don''t think I''m a gangster. Well, that''s the way it is. The thousand dollar will be regarded as a membership fee. After paying the fee for the first time, no matter how much you drink, what wine you drink or how much you give, you will be free. " Tianmiao always has a good attitude towards intelligent and pleasant human beings.


    "Then I''ll make it. Boss Tian is really a pleasant person. I''ll make you a friend! " Xu Lang laughed.


    Soon, Xu Lang''s friend came back after buying pickled vegetables. This man in silver and white is one of Xu Lang''s best friends, Shen Hanshu. Both of them come from the famous Wulin families in the world. Although he was rich in clothes and good food since childhood, he didn''t develop a bad dandy. On the contrary, he was free and easy-going and determined. He studied martial arts hard all the time and made a reputation in the world when he was young.


    "Letter, come on, we''re making a lot of money. For this kind of wine, boss Tian said that today we will pay a thousand gold membership fee. No matter what we drink or how much we drink in the future, we will pay at will. " Xu Lang waved to Shen''s letter and said with a smile.


    "Is that so? Then we did make money. " Shen Hanshu put the bittern on the table and filled it with a large table, "boss, if you don''t want to give up, can you have a drink together? Of course, we''ll invite you. "


    Tianmiao looked at it and found that most of the food on the table was his favorite. Obviously, these two people are here for themselves.


    "Well, thank you very much." Of course, Tianmiao would not be hypocritical. He directly agreed to let kongho continue to carry wine. "Today you paid the membership fee, so you can drink at will."


    "Membership fees, that''s a good idea." Shen Hanshu mumbled the membership fee in Tianmiao''s mouth, as if thinking about something, and said, "boss Tian, can I use this membership fee for reference. Of course, it will not be used for reference for free. " Shen Han has a lot of business, and he is also a good businessman. After hearing the membership fee of Tianmiao, my mind turns fast, and I have extended the idea in my heart.


    "Oh, letter book, you stink of copper, you are still thinking about your family''s business at this time. Drink first. Let''s talk about it when we have a good drink. " Xu Lang clapped his shoulder discontentedly, "stop talking nonsense."


    "Well, well, my fault. I''ll give myself three penalties first Shen Hanshu sat down with a smile, poured the wine and began to drink.


    "Oh, wait for me. It''s treacherous of you to drink such fine wine. You just want to drink more. " Xu Lang stopped Shen''s letter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    "Drink as much as you like. But I''m afraid you''re drunk. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, boss Tian is really joking. We two brothers are not drunk in a thousand cups! " Xu Lang patted his chest and said, "it''s not me blowing. We''ve never been afraid of anyone when drinking."


    Shen Hanshu didn''t speak, but looking at his expression, he obviously acquiesced to what Xu Lang said.


    Of course, Tianmiao knows what Xu Lang said is true. These two people can really drink, and they can''t drink a thousand cups.


    However, the wine provided by Tianmiao is not the wine that can be brewed in this world.


    Tianmiao doesn''t refute Xu Lang''s words. He just allows them to pour wine for her in turn. He drinks slowly with them and chats happily. I have to say that these two people are witty and talkative. They have a wide range of knowledge. It''s also a pleasure to chat with them and listen to the interesting stories of the world.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu have a good chat, because boss Tian''s opinions are always so original. They are also very happy to drink. They have never drunk such mellow and strong wine.


    Then they got drunk.


    He who claps his chest and says he is not drunk is drunk.


    Drunk without image.


    Two people directly lie on the table, staggering, mouth flow suspicious liquid, fell asleep.


    Tianmiao looks at the two people lying on the table, turns to konghou and Dongxiao, and says, "I don''t know what their fans will think when they see such a scene?"


    "The image is completely shattered. Ha ha ha ha Kongho laughs.


    "Go and make the bed and put them to bed." Tianmiao said to Dongxiao.


    Dongxiao went to make the bed. Konghou came forward and put two figures of the world under his armpit, one under his arm, and put them on the bed.


    When Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu woke up, it was the next morning.


    Two people wake up, found sleeping in a big bed, are the same headache. Then they looked at each other. They couldn''t believe that they had been drunk all night and they were still sleeping like a dead pig. If an enemy stabbed them last night, they would not know.


    "It seems that we haven''t paid yet." Xu Lang got up and found that the room had already prepared a towel and warm water for washing and rinsing. "God, boss, it''s so nice. We''re still on credit. Look at the treatment. This friend, I''ve made up my mind. "


    "Don''t be poor. Wash out first and say hello to boss Tian." Shen Hanshu also quickly got up, smelled the smell of wine on his body, and frowned.


    "Ah ha ha ha letter, look at your wrinkled clothes and the smell of wine all over your body. If you are seen by those girls who like you, you will change your mind." Xu Lang laughed.


    Shen Hanshu ignored him, quickly washed and walked out of the room, and then saw the Dongxiao chopping firewood in the backyard.


    "The boss told you to get up and go to the front for breakfast." With that, Dongxiao continued to chop wood.


    Shen Hanshu looked at the firewood cut by Dongxiao, and his eyes were shocked.


    The wood cut by Dongxiao is uniform in size and smooth in edge. If it were him, he would not be able to do so.


    This Dongxiao, boss Tian''s coachman, is still a master?


    "What are you looking at?" After washing, Xu Lang came out and saw Shen Hanshu hit him with his elbow.


    "Oh, nothing. The boss told us to go to the front for breakfast." Shen Hanshu stepped forward. I think it''s a fantastic pub.


    If he knew that it was the maid of the tavern who threw one of the two men on the bed after he got drunk last night, he might feel more magical.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu came to the hall in front of them and saw that TIANYAO had been sitting on the table waiting for them.


    "Are you awake? Eat. " Tianmiao pointed to the things on the table, "you have a hangover, so have some porridge."


    Xu Lang said with a smile: "thank you, boss Tian. Boss Tian is very kind..." Halfway through, he saw something else on the table and choked on the back.


    On one table, there is a clear distinction. In front of Tianmiao, there are a lot of delicious dishes, such as sauced pork buns, rolls, small wonton, bean curd, salted duck eggs, fried dumplings, Shaomai, etc. In the other half of the seats they sat, there were only two bowls of porridge and a stack of small dishes. There was no more.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu sat down in silence and watched the sky calmly eat her breakfast. Their mood was very complicated.


    They drink porridge in a complicated mood, watching Tianmiao finish all the other delicious food on the table, swallow saliva, and pay their bill. After paying the membership fee, you can drink whatever you like next time.


    "That day, boss, we left. I''ll see you next time. It''s time for the Wulin conference. " Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu got up and left.


    "Are you going to run for the Wulin leader, too?" Tianmiao asked casually.


    "No, just for the fun." Xu Lang shook his head. "My heart is not here. I have too many things to do as the leader of the Wulin alliance. It''s better to be free and happy."


    "I''ll join in the fun, too. Let''s see who will be the leader of the Wulin alliance. It will be helpful for my family''s business if we make good friends at that time. " The purpose of Shen''s letter is very clear.


    "So." Tianmiao nodded, "goodbye then."


    They said goodbye to Tianmiao with a smile. They all thought that meeting again might be the Wulin meeting half a year later, but they came back in less than half a month.


    He also brought another man, a boy who looked about eighteen or nine years old.


    "God, boss, here we are again." Xu Lang stood at the door, waving and laughing.


    "Come in and sit down." Tianmiao greets with a smile.


    Xu Lang and Shen Shuhan came in with a smile: "we meet again. Boss Tian, we didn''t expect to meet again so soon."


    "What brings you here again?" Tianmiao opened the tea cup on the table and poured three cups of tea.


    "Some things, ah, Little Wang Ye, come in and sit down." Xu Lang turns his head and shouts to the boy at the door.


    Tianmiao looks at the boy standing at the door and smiles.


    The boy seems to be staring at Tianmiao all the time. When he hears Xu Lang''s cry, he regains his mind. As a result, he almost loses his mind when he sees Tianmiao''s smile.


    "This is today''s eighteen kings, the youngest brother of the emperor." Shen Hanshu explained in a low voice to Tianmiao, "he hasn''t given the title yet. It''s said that he is not satisfied with the proposed title, so he doesn''t have the title for the time being."


    This is the younger brother of the youngest mother of the emperor. After hearing his rumor, although he was born in the royal family, he yearned for the world. This time, I followed Xu Lang and Shen''s letters, which should have been negotiated with Xu Lang by the imperial court.


    The little prince sat beside Xu Lang in silence, took the tea and drank it quietly.


    "What are you doing here this time?" Asked the sky.


    "It''s something." The smile on Xu Lang''s face disappeared, replaced by a dignified, "we are tracking a murderer here."


    "Oh?" The sky tiny tiny tiny frown, "ran to Xiangyang City?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    "Not bad." Shen Hanshu nodded, "this murderer is very upset. The means of committing the crime are extremely cruel. He singled out the old, the weak, the women and children, dug out all the internal organs of the victims, and blinded the eyes of the victims before that. The victims suffered a lot during their lifetime. Wu Yi, the killer, Kwai ran several times to escape from catching fast. So the court found us and asked us to help track down the murderer. "


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. It''s uncomfortable for boss Tian. Let''s have a drink first. Don''t drink so hard this time. " When Xu Lang thought about the drunkenness last time, he was still scared. It was the first time he had been so drunk that he was totally unconscious. It''s also the first time I''ve drunk such strong wine, so I must change it this time.


    "Yes. Kongho, take out the wine from the third shelf. First Let''s move five jars. " Tianmiao turns his head and commands konghou.


    "Five, five jars?" Xu Lang is a bit of a counsellor. Last time, they seemed to get cold after drinking four jars.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not drunk this time. It won''t delay you Seeing Xu Lang''s advice, Tianmiao wanted to laugh. In fact, he also laughed. "There will be such a day for the amorous prodigal son, who is known as the one who never gets drunk."


    "Drink, drink, when was Xu Lang afraid?" Xu Lang smoothed his sleeve, "I''ll go to the opposite side to buy some pickled vegetables first. God, you wait. " Xu Lang then got up and went to the opposite side.


    "Then I''ll go pack something else and come back." Shen Hanshu also stood up, looked at the little prince and said to him, "little prince, you wait here. We will be back soon. If you have anything to ask boss Tian, he is very nice. "


    The little prince looked up at Shen''s letter and nodded.


    After Shen Hanshu left, the little prince turned his head and looked at Tianmiao. He said, "boss Tian, are you a friend of Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu, too?"


    "Well, it should be." Tianmiao nodded.


    "That day, boss, you are also very good at martial arts, aren''t you?" Little Wang Ye continues to ask curiously.


    "Maybe it is?" Tianmiao said with some uncertainty. Isn''t it true that her "martial arts" are compatible with strength?


    "How powerful? I''ve heard that the boss kicked Kunlun off with one kick. " The little prince looked at Tianmiao with bright eyes. "I began to think that the man who opened this black shop was not a good man, but seeing the boss, I thought the rumors in the river and the lake were totally untrustworthy."


    "Oh? How did you pass me on in the world? " Tianmiao asked.


    "A cup of wine is a black shop. The boss is fierce and evil. The amorous prodigal son and Yudi son came here for a drink. They didn''t bring enough money. They worked hard all night. The next day, their friends came to redeem them. You are called "Black Lotus" in the world Xiao Wang Ye said these words with a serious face.


    The sky is dim


    "It''s all a mess." Xu Lang, who came back from buying pickled vegetables, couldn''t help laughing when he heard the little prince''s words. "Little prince, I can''t believe all the rumors in the river and lake."


    "Well, young Xia Xu, what should I believe and what not?" The little prince asked with an open mind.


    Xu Lang


    How can he answer that? It''s not a good answer. It seems that people and animals are harmless. It seems that the inside is not so simple.


    Shen Hanshu came back at this time, put the things he bought on the table, and said, "since it''s a rumor in the river and lake, I think the little prince is better to see for sure when dealing with this kind of thing, and verify it himself, isn''t he?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    "You''re right." The little prince grinned, "at least I find that many rumors in the world are untrustworthy."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Let''s drink and eat. Eat and drink enough to track down the murderer. " Shen said in a letter.


    Xu Lang took the bowl and began to pour the wine. The wine just poured out, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "good wine!"


    "It''s really different from the wine we drank last time. Last time it was strong and mellow, this time it was mellow and sweet. " Shen Hanshu said, "every time I drink here, I have a surprise."


    "What kind of wine is this?" Xiao Wang Ye took the lead in drinking, his eyes brightened and asked in surprise. He had drunk a lot of wine, which was offered in every place, but he had never drunk such good wine.


    "Fruit wine." People like Tianmiao don''t bother to remember which world the wine comes from and what its name is, so they say two words at will.


    "Well, it seems that the boss hasn''t named the wine yet. Can we have the honor of naming this wine? " Xu Lang hears Tian Miao''s perfunctory and asks tentatively.


    "Yes." Tianmiao lazily drank wine and ate pickled vegetables.


    "It''s called beauty smile." Xu Lang said happily after a drink.


    "You vulgar man." Shen Hanshu glanced at him with disdain, "can you take a good one?"


    "How about wordless? This wine makes people not want to talk and want to drink it all the time. It''s a waste of time to say a word. " The little prince spoke.


    "It''s interesting. It''s much better than a beautiful smile. " Shen nodded in agreement.


    Tianmiao didn''t say anything, so the three of them discussed it.


    After the discussion, Tianmiao asked them, "do you have any clue when you come here to pursue the murderer?"


    "Yes, yes. But this man is really cunning, good at camouflage and easy appearance. We missed him twice, but we didn''t find it was him Xu Lang said this, a bit biting.


    "Just now, you said to pick the old and weak women and children. Have you ever thought about the common ground of the victims?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "The old, the weak, the women and the children are all the weak. They have something in common." Xiao Wang Ye obviously attaches great importance to and is interested in this case, otherwise he will not ask these two people to take him with him.


    "More careful?" Tianmiao asked kongho to bring out a plate of crispy peanuts. "Some people have no motive to kill, but some people have very strong motives. In your case, the victims are all old and weak women and children. Apart from being unable to resist, are there any other characteristics? "


    After hearing this, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu both stopped their actions and frowned.


    Seeing this, the little prince was silent and quickly drank, ate, ate and drank


    "I think of it!" Xu Lang exclaimed, and his voice suddenly raised.


    The wine in Xiao Wang Ye''s mouth was almost spewed out. But I feel wasted and swallow it. The result is choked, has been coughing, tears almost cough out.


    "All these victims have lost their labor force!" Shen''s letter also thought of it. He looked at Xu Lang and said in a deep voice.


    "So, what''s going on in this man''s head?" Tianmiao took his glass and sipped it slowly. "What''s the purpose of killing these people who lost their labor force?"


    "Well I''m afraid I have to ask him Xu Lang''s eyes are deep.


    "The murderer killed these people who lost their labor force, and felt that he had done a good deed and lightened the burden on the families of the victims?" Xiao Wang Ye finally finished coughing, so he said.


    At the same time, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu turned their heads and looked at the little prince deeply, with inexplicable eyes.


    "Why Little Wang Ye was a little scared by their eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    "Your guess is a little terrible." Xu Lang said with lingering fear.


    "Completely beyond the normal thinking." Shen also nodded.


    "You mean I''m sick?" The little prince was not happy and frowned at them.


    "We don''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong Xu Lang waved his hand.


    "My guess is very reasonable." Tianmiao said at this time, "otherwise, what else can you think of? I think that the thinking sword of Little Wang Ye is far from the edge. "


    "Yes, it''s still boss Tian who knows the hero with his eyes." Xiao Wang Ye is happy again.


    Xu Lang and Shen''s letter cast a grateful look at the sky. They don''t want to take the prince to investigate the case. Damn Cao Zhengying, you know to throw this hot potato to them.


    Cao Zhengying is one of the captains of huyamen in the capital and a friend of the two. He was originally a member of the Jianghu. Later, he was persuaded by the officials in charge of huyamen to join huyamen. Hu Ya men Di belongs to the Ministry of punishment. This department usually only takes over the gang struggles in the rivers and lakes and the important criminals wanted by the government for a long time, and has close ties with the rivers and lakes. He has a lot of power in the river and the court.


    Cao Zhengying is the leader in this yamen, and he is deeply trusted by the government. That''s why I left the little prince to him.


    As a result, before he came to Xiangyang City, he had something important to do, so he entrusted Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu to look after him. Even though Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu were reluctant, they had to agree for the sake of the harmony between the river and the court.


    "Well, if it''s really like Xiao Wangye''s guess, can we narrow down the scope?" Xu Lang thought deeply.


    "No, even then, the scope is large." Shen Hanshu shook his head.


    "I think this man will definitely commit a crime. He is very confident in his skill and disguise." The little prince took a sip of the wine, closed his eyes and said, "boss, I''ve heard that you can come and drink at any time after you pay the membership fee. I think people who become members really make a lot of money. It''s nonsense that those people should call you black lotus. "


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "The little prince really has a point, and I think he will commit a crime." Xu Lang''s remarks on Xiao Wang Ye tonight are actually new. Originally, I thought that this little prince was a dandy, because he longed for the rivers and lakes, and he came out to investigate with Cao Zhengying. In fact, he was just joining in the fun. It turns out that this is not the case. The little prince''s thinking is very clear.


    "Then spread the bait. This man is so conceited that I think he may know whether it''s bait or it will come out. " Shen''s face was solemn.


    "Where''s the bait? And it''s dangerous. You can''t pretend to be me, can you? The murderer is not so stupid. " Xu Lang shook his head and thought it was not feasible. "We didn''t know anyone who met the requirements in Xiangyang City."


    "I have a candidate. However, I don''t know if the other party agrees. " Tianmiao said, "even if his safety can be guaranteed, he and his family don''t know whether they will agree."


    "Who are the candidates? Well, ask first. I don''t agree to think of another way. "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the old man who kneaded the dough at the gate of Tianmiao brought crispy peanuts, but he didn''t set up a stall.


    Others asked him with a smile: "old, old, can''t move. My son will let me spend my life at home. After that, I''ll go out for a walk every day, waiting to enjoy the happiness. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    "It should have been. What kind of stall do you have when you are very old? "


    "That''s it. It''s time to enjoy the happiness. Your son can''t afford it. "


    People around the shops are laughing and chatting with him. They all support him not to set up a stall and go home to enjoy Qingfu.


    "If you don''t set up a stall in the future, just send me some peanuts every day. I''ll pay you the money first. " Tianmiao smiles and gives the old man a ingot of silver.


    "More, more." The old man waved his hand.


    "Not much, not much. Let your daughter-in-law do something every day. You can bring it to me when the time comes. I have guests who like to eat it." Tianmiao insists.


    Guests?


    The old man thought about it, and it''s true. Recently, the boss finally had a customer in this shop. And it seems that the three guests have been living here. It''s great that the boss finally has a business.


    In the next few days, the old man would send things every morning and evening, sometimes crispy peanuts, sometimes boiled peanuts, sometimes fried peanuts, and sometimes peanut butter. The old man''s daughter-in-law seems to have a special liking for peanuts and tosses about on them. But all kinds of things are delicious.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu eat and drink in the pub all day. Of course, this is the appearance. To protect the elderly secretly, and the most important thing is to pay for food and accommodation in pubs.


    Little Wang Ye is simply happy to miss Shu, not to mention catching the murderer, all day around the Dongxiao. Because he found that Dongxiao seems to be a master with deep secret. Because konghou bought some fish that day, and there was no water tank at home to store them. At that time, Dongxiao chiseled a pool out of the huge stone in the yard. The method was to empty the middle of the huge stone, and the walls of the pool were extremely smooth.


    How is this done?


    The Little Wang Ye took the axe which he threw after the Dongxiao chiseled the stone. He took it up and looked at it for a long time. Then he tried to chop the stone himself. Good guy, the axe was open at that time.


    Kongho passed by, glanced at him, coolly dropped two words: "lose money." Then he turned and left.


    The little prince looked at the axe in his hand. He didn''t come back for a long time. Although he is not a first-class master, his kung fu is not weak. Why do you use the same axe to cut stones with different results? After returning to his senses, he asked Xu Lang and himself to go out and buy some axes to pay for the Dongxiao.


    Since then, no matter what Dongxiao did, xiaowangye squatted to watch. Whether Dongxiao is chopping firewood or cooking or buying vegetables, he follows. I admire every move of Dongxiao all day long, and observe the hidden masters of the folk closely. This kind of feeling is a kind of joy that I find the treasure alone, and other people don''t know it.


    Later, he found out that kongho is also a master. The servant girl of a tavern owner is also an expert.


    How did you find out?


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu, the first-class masters in the eyes of the little prince, who could compete for the position of the Wulin alliance leader, were accidentally thrown into the yard by konghou. Then she realized what she had done and quickly went to get the two men back.


    Yeah??


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu look confused. What happened just now? They just sit on the couch under the eaves and close their eyes. Then kongho wants to sweep the floor and lift the chair forward. Then they both fly out. But soon, it was fished back and put on the chair.


    Little Wang Ye was stunned.


    This is the real master.


    So, their boss, boss Tian, is the best of the best?


    Xiao Wang Ye once again renewed his understanding of boss Tian.


    Heilianhua who runs a black shop ¡ú boss of beauty ¡ú boss of beauty who doesn''t know how high his martial arts skills are.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    "Dongxiao, Dongxiao, your martial arts are much better than Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu?" The Little Wang Ye sat watching the Dongxiao chop firewood, but this time it seems that the firewood is not the same as usual, and the root is bigger.


    Dongxiao cut firewood and didn''t answer.


    "Dongxiao, what do you use these firewood cleavers for? It''s not the same as usual. " The little prince asked again.


    "The boss used it to make roast whole sheep." Dongxiao answered in a deep voice.


    "Ah, Dongxiao, how much does the boss pay you for one year? I''ll give you ten times. How about you follow me back to the palace? " The little prince whispered, "I''m sincere, and I live well. I''ll send you a lot of things at the end of the year."


    Before the flute answered, the passing konghou sneered and dropped a sentence: "wash and sleep." With that, kongho left.


    The Little Wang Ye was confused. He blinked and looked at the back of konghou. Then he turned to look at Dongxiao and asked, "what does konghou mean?"


    "I mean, you''d better think about it in your dream." The explanation of the expressionless face of Dongxiao.


    Little Wang Ye''s mouth was drawn. Although he knew it was not so easy to dig the foot of the wall, this was too hurtful.


    "Are you all the servants of boss Tian? So are you so determined, or are you all saved by her? " He asked again.


    Dongxiao looked up at xiaowangye, silent, or back: "xiaowangye."


    "Well?" Xiao Wang Ye''s eyes are wide open waiting for Dong Xiao''s answer.


    "You''d better wash and sleep." Dong Xiao put down his axe and got up to wash his hands and change his clothes. He was ready to go shopping. It''s almost time for a patty shop on the other side of East Street to get out of the pot and buy it.


    Little Wang Ye''s face collapsed and watched the back of the flute go away.


    At this time, Xu Lang came over and saw the collapsed little prince. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "little prince, are you still trying to dig the bottom of the wall? I think you''d better stop doing useless work. "


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that a tavern is so secretive?" Xiao Wang Ye stood up and asked seriously.


    "You should have seen the picture book of the people in the Jianghu, Mr. Wang?" Xu Lang didn''t answer the question of Xiao Wang Ye. Instead, he threw out a question.


    "Yes. You and Shen are in the top ten, eighth and tenth The little prince answered quickly. Of course, he knows a lot about the pictures of the people in the Jianghu. This atlas is updated every year. It''s written by the river and lake together with the imperial court. It records the names of the experts in the world, the use of weapons, the unique skills of becoming famous, and the estimated strength ranking.


    "But I think the eighth is very flattering. In this world, there are many high-ranking people who have not been recorded. Some experts prefer to go back to nature. I think boss Tian likes this kind of life in the city. " Xu Lang said with a smile, "in this world, there are still many experts. Don''t be surprised."


    The little prince was silent and did not speak.


    In front of the hall came the voice of heaven: "do you eat sugar fried chestnuts? I just bought it. It''s soft and sweet. "


    "Eat Xu Lang shouts in front of the hall, turns his head and steps forward.


    Little Wang Ye looked at Xu Lang''s hasty steps and was stunned. He felt as if he had a little understanding of the joy of living in the city.


    Xiao Wang Ye also went to the front hall and saw two big bags of hot chestnuts on the table. Tianmiao was preparing to eat them. Kongho was standing at the door, paying the chestnut vendor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    "Mr. Sun brought two bottles of peanut butter this morning. We''ll have hot pot at noon. Dongxiao went to buy food. " Tianmiao said with chestnut.


    "Well? Kongho said that he had roast whole sheep in the evening. " Xu Lang peeled the chestnut and said.


    "Yes, do they conflict? One noon, one night. " Tianmiao asked seriously.


    Xu Lang


    No conflict, not at all.


    But, boss, is your food a little too good?


    Shen Hanshu said with a smile: "boss Tian knows life. We''ve got it too. "


    "Just remember to pay." After giving the chestnut money to kongho, he passed by the table, lost this sentence and went to the backyard.


    "Well, talking about money is really hurtful." Shen''s letter shakes his head.


    "It''s not open for three years, it''s open for three years. You''ve come to open a shop for us, you know. " Tianmiao said with profound meaning.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu looked at each other, and they were in a mixed mood, which made them feel as if they had been wronged. Again, I wonder if this shop is really a black shop?


    Before dinner in the evening, sun brought some boiled peanuts. Tianmiao filled him with a jar of wine and asked him to take it back to his son. Old man sun happily put it in the basket, said thanks to Tianmiao, and turned to go home.


    "Go ahead and eat roast whole sheep when you come back." Tian Miao whispered to Xu Lang Shen.


    They looked at each other, nodded gently, then went into the backyard, changed their clothes, and went out from the side door of the backyard.


    Xiao Wang Ye saw that they had gone out and wanted to go with them.


    "Come back and help prepare the seasoning for the whole lamb." Tianmiao asks xiaowangye to come back and sit down.


    "Ah? What needs to be done? " Xiao Wang Ye is interested. He is not a spoiled person, otherwise he would not yearn for the life in the river and lake. But I didn''t cook whole lamb, so I was very interested.


    "You go to wash the green onion and ginger, and put them into the stomach of the sheep later." Heaven commands.


    "Okay, okay." The little prince smoothed his sleeve and was ready to dry.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the whole roast lamb was ready, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu came back. With them came another man, the constable Cao Zhengying.


    The little prince was a little happy when he saw Cao Zhengying: "Constable Cao, have you finished your work?"


    Cao Zhengying saluted: "Little Wang Ye." Then he looked at Tianmiao, "boss Tian, I''m sorry. I know the rules of boss Tian. I''ll give you the silver later. "


    "You''re welcome. Please have a seat." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu are not so good-looking.


    "It''s the killer running away again?" Xiao Wang Ye also found that their faces were not good, and asked.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu''s face became more ugly. This is another word. It''s very exciting.


    "Where''s Mr. Sun?" Asked the sky.


    "It''s safe. It''s back. The murderer took the sack to cover Mr. Sun, and we rushed up. Then he left the sack and ran away, and we chased him. Did not catch up, met Cao Zhengying. He''s chasing, too, but he hasn''t Xu Lang said in a dull voice. It was not easy to lead the snake out of the hole, but the snake was not caught.


    "Then by such a coincidence, I met Constable Cao?" Tianmiao looked at Cao Zhengying and said faintly.


    Cao Zhengying frowned, looked at the sky, and said in a deep voice, "what does boss Tian mean by that?"


    "Boss Tian, do you mean Constable Cao is suspected? No, it won''t The little prince took the words and shook his head. "Constable Cao is upright. He can''t be the murderer."


    "Yes, we have known Zhengying for many years, and we know his character very well. He can never be the murderer. God, the boss is too worried. " Xu Lang and Shen both shook their heads to explain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    "You worry too much. I didn''t say that Constable Cao is suspected. I just said it was a coincidence that you met at night Tianmiao smiles and denies.


    "God, the boss is scared to death." Little Wang Ye patted his chest, "OK, OK, can we have roast whole sheep. You three have a good time today. I made the roast whole sheep myself. "


    "Oh? really? That''s really something to look forward to. " Cao Zhengying''s eyes brightened, "I went back to boast, and ate the roast whole sheep made by the little prince."


    "No, no, it''s made of Dongxiao. I just helped." The little prince waved his hand, "I dare not take credit."


    "All right, let''s go, the backyard. The wine is ready." Heaven says hello.


    A long table has long been set up in the backyard. In front of each seat, there is a small dagger, a long and wide iron plate for holding mutton, and a large bowl of wine.


    "Good wine." As soon as Cao Zhengying sat down, he said the same thing.


    This meal, everyone was extremely satisfied.


    After dinner, Cao Zhengying paid the bank note at kongho, took leave with the others, and went to the post station.


    Xu Lang, Shen Hanshu and the little prince are walking in the yard. They are too full to eat and can''t sleep now.


    Tianmiao was sitting lazily under the eaves, watching the three people pacing in the yard, and suddenly came such a sentence: "I really didn''t say that Constable Cao is suspicious. But will the people he knows be suspected? "


    Originally in the circle of the three people stopped, turned to see the sky.


    "Who sent it back? Has Constable Cao ever been in contact with Mr. Sun? " Tianmiao asked again.


    "I sent it back. No Shen''s brows wrinkled. Although he didn''t know what Tianmiao meant, he answered truthfully.


    "God, what are you trying to say?" Xu Lang''s heart rose with an uncertain premonition. Cao Zhengying and they have known each other for many years, and their friendship is not shallow. If Cao Zhengying really has problems, they will never feel better.


    "But Constable Cao has the taste of the wine I gave to Mr. Sun." Tianmiao didn''t answer Xu Lang, but continued to speak slowly with Shen Hanshu, "so it was Shen Hanshu at that time. You go to escort Mr. Sun home, and Xu Lang goes to pursue the murderer. When you come back, Shen Hanshu smells of wine, Xu Lang doesn''t, but Constable Cao does. "


    "This, this doesn''t mean anything." Xu Lang frowned and shook his head. "We didn''t catch the murderer. Zhengying and I came back together, and then we met with Hanshu..."


    Xu Lang said here, the words suddenly stopped, and then his face changed.


    "My wine, you have. It''s very fragrant when you drink it, but if you haven''t drunk wine or touched your body, it won''t stay fragrant. " Tianmiao said and got up and went back to the house.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu stood in the same place for a long time without speaking.


    The little prince touched his chin and thought for a while. He said, "according to this statement, when the murderer kidnapped the old man, he knocked over the wine jar and got drunk on his body. When you go to escort the old man home, you are also contaminated with wine. But you don''t have wine, so you don''t smell like that. And Constable Cao had been in contact with the murderer, so he also smelled of wine. Does Constable Cao know the murderer? "


    "This..." Xu Lang''s face was dignified. After a while, he spat out a word. But then there was nothing to say. If it''s true, Cao Zhengying can''t get rid of the suspicion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    "Could it be that after we met, my wine got to Zhengying..." Shen''s voice became smaller and smaller as he spoke. Because he remembered that after meeting Cao Zhengying, he smelled the aroma of wine. It''s very light, but it''s really wine. Moreover, this kind of wine has a unique flavor, which can only be found in Tianmiao''s shop.


    There is no way for him to continue to deceive himself.


    Xu Lang was silent.


    Xiao Wang Ye squinted and said to Xu Lang and Shen: "if Cao Zhengying has a problem, I hope you two don''t play favoritism." With these words, the little prince turned and went back to the house.


    The next morning, Xiao Wang Ye got up and didn''t see Xu Lang and Shen''s letters in the tavern. He finished washing slowly and went to the front hall to have breakfast with Tianmiao.


    "God boss, to be honest, my father does not have you to enjoy." Little Wang Ye''s mouth is stuffed with a crystal shrimp dumpling, and he says vaguely. He also has a small cage bag on his chopsticks, and his eyes are staring at a Shaomai.


    "Great Xia Xu and great Xia Shen went out early in the morning." Tianmiao ate a small cage bag and said slowly.


    After swallowing the crystal shrimp dumplings in his mouth, he put the dumplings in his bowl and said, "it seems that they had a clue last night. If Cao Zhengying really covers up the murderer, he must also be punished. I''m afraid these two can''t bear it. "


    "No Tianmiao shook his head gently. "Someone said that the great Xia is for the country and the people. Do you think Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu are worthy of being great Xia? "


    "The great knight is for the country and the people..." The little prince murmured and repeated these two words, his eyes became brighter and brighter, "that''s a good thing to say! Who said that? He must be a big man with such a broad mind. I should know. "


    "This man is really a big man, but he doesn''t know it." Tianmiao shook his head. "Well, we don''t say this. Let''s guess, great Xia Xu, how soon they can find out the truth. "


    "It should take seven or eight days." Little Wang Ye guessed.


    "No, it should be today." Tianmiao denied, "it''s tonight at the latest."


    "So fast?" Little Wang Ye was surprised.


    "Cao Zhengying is a very clever man. But caring is messy. Smart people don''t have to be rational at this time. He will inform the murderer soon and let him go The sky is analyzing.


    The little prince glared: "no way. What he did was quickly exposed. "


    "Every man has his weakness." Tianmiao said with a smile, "for example, what you care about most is your father. Although you quarrel with your father all day and say that you are going to wander in the world, you can''t let him go when he says you are sick and go back. And your father breaks your legs every time he says you''re sneaking out. But every time you''re allowed to run out and send more people to protect you. "


    The expression on Xiao Wang Ye''s face became complicated, and he looked at the sky: "who are you? Why do you know that? "


    "Don''t all the people in the Jianghu know it?" Tianmiao chopsticks stretched to the next small cage bag, "it''s not a secret."


    "Yes, too." Xiaowangye suddenly, embarrassed smile, "let the boss laugh."


    "It''s just a pity that Constable Cao is a talent. He''s dealt with a lot of cases over the years. " He sighed and continued.


    "Are you so sure that all my conjectures are true?" Tianmiao put down his chopsticks and asked.


    The young man in front of him is not the lucky one in the world, but he is purple. It''s a symbol of the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    This little prince will be the king of this country in the future.


    "Yes, why am I so sure that your conjecture must be right?" The little prince chewed the bun and asked himself.


    The sky is dim The future monarch will be a little silly sometimes. Will this country be a little silly in the future?


    Before evening, at lunch time, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu came back with a heavy face.


    "Who is it? Who is Constable Cao? " Little Wang Ye saw two people come in, put down the bowl chopsticks, a face dignified asked.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu sat down. After a while, Xu Lang said in a deep voice, "it''s Zhengying''s fiancee."


    "The lady of Bilang villa? Bilang villa, which has been declining for many years? " Little Wang Ye knows everything in the world like the back of his hand. Cao Zhengying used to be famous in the world. His fiancee is the first lady of Bilang villa. Naturally, the little prince knows about it. Bilang villa played an important role in the world more than 30 years ago, but later the villa owner was seriously ill, and the villa gradually declined.


    It''s not all right to say that there is no successor. At least the young lady has excellent talent and martial arts skills, and can stand up to the appearance. The problem is that this young lady is not born to the master. The villa master didn''t want to hand over the huge property he had created to outsiders, so he preferred to leave it abandoned rather than pass it on to the young lady.


    Later, the young lady offered to divorce Cao Zhengying, and then there was no news.


    "Although he has retired, Constable Cao has been in contact with her all the time, hasn''t he?" The little prince asked again.


    "Yes. He always cherished this young lady in his heart. Although he retired, he couldn''t let her go. The first time he found out that the young lady had committed a crime, he stopped it. And then I was always on the lookout for her. But there''s always a time when I can''t see it.... " Xu Lang said in a deep voice.


    "What a fool! The first time you find out, you should catch it. " The little prince looked angry. "It was because of his connivance that so many tragedies happened behind him. He appeared last night to distract you and let his fiancee run away smoothly. "


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu nodded, but they didn''t look very good.


    "I will escort them back to Beijing myself. That vicious woman, I also want to see what kind of beauty and moonlight she looks like, which makes Cao Zhengying so confused. " Little Wang Ye didn''t eat any food, so he stood up and went out.


    "But, little prince, who can be merciless when people are not plants. After all, that woman and Zhengying are deeply affectionate. Zhengying is too affectionate to do so... " Xu Lang stood up and began to persuade him, "I also hope that the little prince will treat him lightly for the sake of Zhengying''s service to the imperial court for many years."


    The little prince stopped, slowly turned to look at Xu Lang, and suddenly sneered and said, "great Xia Xu, if today''s crime is committed by your confidant, do you know how to break the law and become an accomplice. If your confidant wants to kill someone, will you help her deal with the aftermath? "


    Xu Lang was stunned and hesitated. Before he said anything, he continued to sneer.


    "Then you deserve the word" great Xia "? There is no need to exist in such a world. If you can''t understand that the great Xia is for the country and the people, I will personally end you so-called great Xia. " With that, he ignored Xu Lang and walked out quickly.


    Tianmiao nods to Dongxiao. Dongxiao understands and goes out to escort xiaowangye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    Xu Lang stood in the same place, stupefied.


    I think back to the words of Xiao Wang Ye just now.


    If it was his confidants who committed crimes, would he, like Cao Zhengying, not arrest them in love, but try to stop them and conceal them.


    He asked himself.


    He will!


    Because the innocent people who died have nothing to do with him, not his relatives, not his friends.


    And his confidants are very important to him.


    But!


    Xiao Wang Ye''s words: the great Xia is for the country and the people.


    Since he became famous in the river and lake, from young Xia to great Xia respected by the people, he has been used to being honored everywhere, great Xia Xu.


    I''m used to it.


    He never reflected on whether he could be a great Xia.


    Now I think he can''t afford these two words.


    Great Xia, these two words are not so superficial, but contain too much


    Shen''s letter had not come back for a long time.


    Obviously, he was thinking about the same thing as Xu Lang.


    Do they really deserve to be called great Xia?


    Tianmiao did not speak and ate quietly.


    Just now, the little prince has shown the momentum and determination of the future emperor.


    Xu Lang and Shen''s letters are probably the real transformation at this moment.


    He became a great Xia who could be recorded in history.


    After a while, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu came back to their senses. They looked at each other and understood each other''s thoughts from each other''s eyes.


    "We are superficial. Shame, shame. " Xu Lang sighed and sat down slowly.


    "I''m sorry to be a great Xia." Shen also sighed.


    "It''s not too late." Tianmiao said with a smile, "your days are still long, and you have done well in the past, and you will only be better in the future."


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu were stunned and immediately laughed. They both stood up and arched to Tianmiao: "thank you very much."


    As for what to thank, only two people in the heart of their own just clear.


    "Sit down and eat. Dongxiao will send xiaowangye back. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "Thank you, boss." Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu sat down again.


    "Just now, the momentum of the little prince was so strong that it startled me." After sitting down, Xu Lang sighed, "I always thought Xiao Wang Ye was a playful child. But I think this idea may be wrong. "


    "The balance between the river and the court needs to be maintained. There''s no harm in having a good relationship with the prince. " Tianmiao directly reminds us of this.


    "It''s true that the little prince is very fond of us in the Jianghu. I hope that this incident will not make the Little Wang Ye feel bad. " Shen wrote.


    "Boss, are you going to have a look at the Wulin assembly then?" Xu Lang sat down, picked up the chopsticks and asked as he ate.


    "I should go. After all, I like to join in the fun. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "In a few days, Xiangyang City will be lively. Every time the Wulin conference, the inns in Xiangyang City are full of people. " When Xu Lang talked about the Wulin conference, he also had some expectations. He is also a person who likes to join in the fun. And then many of his friends in the world will come. It''s the happiest thing for him that friends from all over the world get together. At that time, we must not be drunk with these friends.


    "So I can make a profit, too." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well?" Xu Lang blinked.


    "After all, you two are my living signs." Tianmiao fan''s smile, "this time, you can eat for 30 years."


    Xu Lang


    Shen''s letter


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    Tianmiao said that Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu were living signboards, which was no exaggeration at all.


    Although they are not well known, they are familiar to many people.


    On the day when Cao Zhengying and his fiancee were escorted to Beijing, the old man at the gate of Tianmiao tavern came to pinch the dough again. When asked by others, he shook his head with a smile and said that he was still idle and that he would come out to do something. Every day, he still gives Tianmiao peanuts, and sometimes Tianmiao gives him some wine.


    Sometimes the old man''s son would come to pick up the old man''s stall, and after thanking Tianmiao, he helped the old man carry the burden home.


    As the sun sets, the two father and son''s backs are stretched out in the street for a long time.


    Time is quiet.


    This tavern is becoming more and more famous.


    Great Xia Xu Lang, great Xia Shen Hanshu and Little Wang Ye all praise this tavern.


    Sometimes Xu Lang will bring his other friends to the door.


    After drinking the wine from this pub, it''s dull to drink other wine.


    Over time, Xu Lang and Shen wrote to the pub to develop a membership. They are all high-ranking people in the world.


    Nonsense. I can''t afford the membership fee if I don''t have a head and a face.


    The more expensive it is, the more valuable it is. It''s a very respectable thing to be a member of this pub. To be able to drink in this shop is a symbol of status in the world. Don''t you see, it''s all the famous heroes in the world who drink here. It''s also a great thing to have a drink in the same shop with the heroes and have a close look at them.


    The boss of Tianmiao is still very Buddhist. He just takes money. It is the Dongxiao and konghou that serve wine.


    As for food and wine, there is only one.


    That''s peanuts, peanuts of all kinds.


    If you want to eat something else, buy it yourself.


    The pickle shop opposite and the surrounding food shops are in the light of pubs, and their business is much better than before. Then sometimes these shopkeepers will give Tianmiao something, and Tianmiao will accept it generously.


    However, the title of "Black Lotus" is real.


    A cup of wine is a black shop. Although people have come to experience that the wine of this pub is extraordinary, and it is not a loss after paying thousands of dollars, but the title has been spread out, so it is not so easy to change.


    There was no trouble in the shop. Everyone knows that the owner of this shop is good at martial arts. He has a lot of friends with several great Xia. Making trouble here is not to give some heroes face. So, for a long time, even if two people with personal grudges appear together in this store, they will not pick up trouble in the store if they see each other''s dislike. If you have something to do, go out and solve it.


    On this morning, Tianmiao had breakfast at the table at the door, and a man came into the door.


    This man was dressed in red, with a sword hanging from his waist and black boots. The long black hair is like ink, which is in sharp contrast to the white jade hairpin on the head. His face is even more dazzling, because his face is extremely delicate. Handsome with a touch of evil, eyes seem to have a trace of ridicule.


    When he just stepped into the door of the tavern, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu, who came in from the backyard, pressed their hands on the long sword at their waist.


    However, the man didn''t even look at them. Instead, he sat in front of the table.


    "Boss, I heard that you can pay enough money here to cover food and housing." The man took out a stack of banknotes from his arms and put them in front of the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Tianmiao looked at this stack of banknotes. They were all worth 1000 Liang. She smiles, reaches out her hand and takes it away: "have you had breakfast? Use some together? " Then he turned to konghou and said, "clean up the room next to me."


    Xu Lang and Shen wrote in a hurry: "boss, no, do you know who he is?"


    "Oh, Sheng Yulin, the leader of Sun Moon religion. That''s the evil cult in the world. " The sky tiny light says, "don''t come over is guest.". When you enter my shop, you will be my guest. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu looked at each other and wanted to say something, but seeing that the sky was dim and calm, they couldn''t say anything.


    Sheng Yulin didn''t mind when he heard Tianmiao''s words that broke his head. On the contrary, he said with a smile, "it''s early. I really haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "Konghou, add another pair of bowls and chopsticks." The sky is tiny to rush the konghou to shout a way.


    Kongho quickly added a pair of chopsticks and bowls, and went busy.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu put down their hands and looked at Sheng Yulin. They went out to the mutton noodle shop next door to have breakfast. Before going out, the two people reluctantly looked at the table.


    The table is full of all kinds of breakfast. They had dinner with boss Tian. As a result, the leader of the demon sect came. They didn''t want to have dinner with him! So I had to go out and eat next door.


    "It''s still the boss." Sheng Yulin picked up the bowl and chopsticks and praised them.


    "That''s because you were generous first." Tianmiao light to such a sentence, quick to Sheng Yulin plate in front of the last crystal shrimp dumplings clip away.


    I don''t know why, Sheng Yulin, who has been in a very casual mood, is in a complicated mood at this moment when he listens to TIANYAO''s words and looks at TIANYAO''s actions.


    In this way, the leader of the demon sect, who everyone in the river and lake is afraid of, lives in the tavern of Qianjin Yijiu. Under the same roof as the upright people, it''s safe.


    There are four people in the tavern.


    Xu Lang, Shen Hanshu and one of their friends, Dugu Yan. Dugu Yan is a first-class master, proud and cold, good at using the sword. There are very few people who can be seen by him. His only friend is Xu Lang. Shen''s friendship with him is also based on Xu Lang. He has been pursuing higher martial arts all his life. There are many dead souls under his sword, but they are all damned people.


    Unlike Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu, he usually sleeps until he wakes up naturally. Sometimes he gets up three times a day, and sometimes he gets up earlier than Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu.


    Today, he got up later.


    When he finished washing and went to the hall, Xu Lang and his family just came back after eating. As soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw Sheng Yulin sitting at the table at the door.


    "Master of the cult." Dugu Yan''s hand had been pressed on the handle of the sword. Before he finished speaking, the sword had come out of its sheath.


    Sheng Yulin''s face is calm, but he looks at Dugu Yan faintly. This young and proud swordsman has a long reputation. He also wants to see his swordsmanship.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu''s face changed and they were just about to stop.


    However, he just raised his hand slightly. With a "choking" sound, Dugu Yan pulled out half of his sword and returned to the scabbard.


    There was an instant silence in the hall.


    Dugu Yan looks at his hand on the hilt incredulously. Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu are also stunned. Even Sheng Yulin, who had a calm face, was shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    Dugu Yan slowly looked up at the sky, his eyes were full of light.


    He knew from Xu Lang that the owner of the tavern was very good at martial arts, but he never knew how to do it personally.


    Today, is the first experience, and it is such a surprise, ecstasy!


    His only pursuit in his life is to constantly become stronger and stand at the top.


    He knows many experts in the world. Some have, some are trying to get. He wants to compete with each other.


    He never lost.


    It''s not because he''s invincible. It''s that the people who have challenged so far are not his opponents.


    Today, as soon as he saw the leader of the demon sect, he subconsciously drew his sword. It was not to eliminate evil, but to challenge this man.


    He also knows that when he draws his sword, this man will fight.


    As a result, boss Tian just lightly waved his sword back.


    There are people in the world who can do this!


    "No matter who it is, you can''t use force in my shop." Heaven said slowly.


    "Fight me!" Dugu Yan stepped forward to Tianmiao and said excitedly.


    "You are not my opponent." The sky tiny mouth corner a hook, after seeing an eye Dugu Yan, said such a sentence, then continue to eat.


    "I know I''m not your opponent. But I still want to fight! " Dugu Yan said eagerly.


    "A waste of time." Tianmiao glanced at Dugu Yan and said softly.


    It is reasonable to say that such contempt and insulting words are very hateful.


    However, the words came out of Tianmiao''s mouth, and several people at the scene actually felt as if they were normal.


    Dugu Yan was a little frustrated because he knew that what Tianmiao said was true!


    He sat down slowly and did nothing, just staring at the sky.


    Staring at Tianmiao, eating porridge, steamed buns, steamed dumplings, Shaomai and potato cakes


    Sheng Yulin is also eating, but he is quietly observing the sky. Finally, I don''t know how to evaluate it. God, boss, it''s delicious


    According to this way of eating, only by opening a black shop can she support herself.


    After Tianmiao finished eating, there were empty plates and bowls on the table.


    Tianmiao looks at Dugu Yan, who is still staring at her. He says slowly, "if you work in my shop, I can give you some advice."


    Hearing this, Dugu Yan stood up without saying a word.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu thought that he would turn away in a rage after hearing this, including Sheng Yulin.


    Dugu Yan is lonely and proud.


    No one understands his martial spirit. He has always been lonely here. Even Xu Lang, who was regarded as his only friend, could not really enter his world.


    Therefore, Xu Lang, who knew him best, thought that he would refuse. No, even if he refused, he would not say it. He would turn around and leave.


    But


    Dugu yanteng gets up and starts to clean the dishes on Tianmiao''s desk without saying a word. He takes them to the backyard to clean them.


    Xu Lang reaches out his hand, grabs Shen Hanshu''s arm and twists it hard.


    Shen Hanshu showed his teeth in pain: "why do you wring me?"


    "I know I want to make sure I''m not dreaming." Xu Lang said without expression, "is this the lone wolf Dugu Yan I know?"


    Shen didn''t speak. Instead, he stretched out his hand and twisted Xu Lang''s arm.


    Xu Lang cried out and turned to look at Shen''s letter accusing him.


    Shen letter light way: "in order to let you confirm that you are not in a dream, I specially used you just twice the strength to pinch you."


    Xu Lang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    This tavern is becoming more and more famous.


    This tavern, crouching tiger, hidden dragon will not say, whether it is the boss or sophomore are first-class, no, are super first-class experts.


    Then, Dugu Yan, a famous expert in the world, works in this tavern for the boss''s advice!


    That''s Dugu Yan!


    The fifth best in the world.


    Now I''m willing to work in this pub.


    It is said that he wanted to draw a sword against Sheng Yulin, the leader of the demon sect, in the shop. As a result, he was taught a lesson by the boss. Then he was completely convinced by the boss and wanted to learn from the boss, so he worked in the pub.


    Anyway, the rumors are always getting more and more mysterious.


    However, Dugu Yan is really working in this pub.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu are frequent guests of this family, and the leader of the demon sect is resident here.


    The leader of the demon sect, who everyone in the river and lake is fighting and killing, is in the tavern, but no one can move him. Because, the rule of tavern is that no matter who it is, no one can use force in the tavern. It''s OK to kill or cut when you go out.


    It seems to be a mantra in the right people''s words that everyone of the cult leader should be punished.


    It''s just talk. Don''t say that you can''t move him in the pub. Even in the wild, if you are alone with the leader of the demon sect, many people have to run for their lives. Now there is a reason to see the leader of the demon sect not to do it, so naturally someone came to the door. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s talk about Dugu Yan first.


    Dugu Yan, because of his aloofness and his always inhumane style, many people don''t like him. Knowing that he was a busboy in a pub, he naturally came to pick things up.


    Early in the morning, Tianmiao sat at the table at the door, waiting for Dugu Yan to buy beef noodles. It''s the best beef noodle. It''s three blocks from here. Because Tianmiao wants to eat and doesn''t want to go to the store by himself, Dugu Yan goes to buy it. After he bought noodles, he needed to use his lightness skills to fly over the eaves and walk the shortest straight distance back, so that beef noodles would be original and not lump.


    Dugu Yan soon came back with the beef noodles. The hot and fragrant beef noodles were placed in front of Tianmiao.


    "Hard work." Tianmiao nodded slightly.


    Before Dugu Yan spoke, a voice full of sarcasm came from the door.


    "Oh, what do I see? Is the famous ice swordsman Dugu Yan running errands for a woman now? Why do you want to buy a bowl of noodles? Ha ha ha A young man with a square face and dressed as a visitor stood at the door, pointing at Dugu Yan and laughing.


    Dugu Yan turned a deaf ear and his face was still cold.


    Tianmiao turned his head slightly and looked at the man laughing at the door, spitting out two words: "noisy."


    It''s too noisy for her to eat noodles.


    With a flick of Tianmiao''s finger, the people at the door were laughing, but suddenly stopped. Then his face changed, he covered his throat and looked at the sky in surprise. At this moment, he could not make any sound. Is it a point?


    No, it''s not!


    He pointed to Tianmiao with a look of shock. Maybe he wanted to question, maybe he wanted to explain, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Don''t stand at the door and interfere with our business." At this time, Dongxiao went forward, carrying the man''s collar, just like carrying a chicken, and left the man far on the ground. This man is not a nobody in the world, but also an expert. Otherwise, he would not dare to laugh at Dugu Yan. But now in the hands of Dongxiao, it''s really the same as chicken.


    Looking at the movement of the flute, Dugu Yan suddenly said, "I still don''t do enough. I''ll do it later. We can''t let these people interfere with our business. "


    "Children can be taught." Heaven smiles.


    As Xu Lang is eating, Shen Hanshu and Sheng Yulin almost burst out when they listen to their conversation.


    Boss Tian said to point out Dugu Yan, not to point out this, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    It''s not the only thing that Tianmiao said to guide Dugu Yan.


    Sometimes in the evening, when Dugu Yan was practicing his sword in the yard, Tianmiao would suddenly give some advice. A few words, but let Dugu Yan feel a lot. His sword is faster and purer.


    Being carried by Dongxiao''s collar is like an expert carrying a chicken. He doesn''t dare to challenge any more. And this matter also spread out, the pub''s reputation is more resounding, the boss and her little two are more mysterious.


    Having said that, Dugu Yan, let''s talk about Sheng Yulin, the leader of the demon sect.


    The sun moon cult, also known as the demon cult in the Jianghu. Since it is known as the cult of demons, it is not groundless. However, it is questionable whether the whole religion is full of heinous villains. In addition, it remains to be discussed whether all the bad things in the world are done by the evil cult.


    On this day, the tavern came again.


    This is not a simple guest.


    He is the young master of the Tang clan. At the age of 16, Tang Fengyue has made a great reputation in the world. The name is a little feminine, but people are not feminine at all. He is very good-looking, with the breath of a young man and the calm of an adult man. He is still very popular among female chivalrous people in the world.


    However, he has one shortcoming, that is, he is not tall.


    What he hates most is that people say he is tall. No one who mocks his height will come to a good end.


    Tang clan is good at concealed weapons and mechanisms, and Tang Fengyue has made these two practices superb.


    The Tang clan had the highest expectations for him. No accident, he is the future master of Tangmen.


    As soon as he entered the pub, he found a window seat and looked at it. Finally, the eyes stay in the sky.


    "Bring the wine, boss." Tang Fengyue takes out two silver tickets from her arms and pats them on the table.


    Tianmiao came slowly, put away the two banknotes on the table and turned his head to call konghou.


    "Kongho, wine. Fruit wine. " Tianmiao is about to leave.


    "Wait!" Tang Fengyue slapped the table fiercely, "why do you ask people to serve me fruit wine? Do you look down on me? Only children drink fruit wine. "


    Tianmiao youyou turned to look at Tang Fengyue, didn''t answer his words, but turned to konghou, said: "then change the liquor."


    Tang Fengyue''s face showed a satisfied look.


    Xu Lang, who just came out of the backyard, saw Tang Fengyue with a smile on his face. He raised his hand and said, "young Xia Tang, you''re here to drink, too."


    Xu Lang has friends all over the world. It''s not an exaggeration. A lot of people have friendship with him. Tang Fengyue and his friendship is general, but also a friend. Meet naturally to say hello.


    "Great Xia Xu." Tang Fengyue nodded, "you are really here for a long time as rumored."


    "Well? That''s not true. " Xu Lang went forward and sat at Tang Fengyue''s table. "What''s the meaning of staying here? I pay a lot of money every month."


    "Why?" Tang Fengyue asked why she had to stay in this pub all the time.


    "The wine here is the best in the world! And there are delicious food every day. As long as I can afford it, I think I can eat all the delicious food in the world without going out. " Xu Lang said happily. He really fell in love with this place. If he didn''t have to go out, he wouldn''t take a step here. As long as he wants, he can have good wine for three meals a day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    Tang Fengyue obviously didn''t believe Xu Lang''s words. Besides, the boss wanted to serve him fruit wine just now, which was a big insult. Why, seeing that he is short, do you think he is a child and should drink fruit wine?


    "You''re here in admiration, too?" Xu Lang asked Tang Fengyue.


    Tang Fengyue nodded: "I''d like to see what''s good about the wine here, which makes you so infatuated. Isn''t it really because the boss is so beautiful that you linger here? " Tang Fengyue doesn''t like that the boss wants to serve him fruit wine at the beginning, but she has to admit that the boss is really beautiful. At least, he was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. It is not surprising that Xu Lang is so suspicious of his romantic nature.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I can''t think of a man like boss Tian. As for wine, you can try it yourself. What wine did you order? " Asked Xu Lang.


    "Liquor, of course. The stronger the better." Tang Fengyue said with a cold hum.


    Xu Lang glared: "are you sure?"


    "What? You look down on people, too? " Tang Fengyue glanced at Xu Lang discontentedly. At this time, kongho brought up the wine.


    Tang Fengyue is bold and heroic. She takes the jar and pours it directly into her mouth.


    After waiting for Tang Fengyue to put down the wine, Xu Lang asked: "young Xia Tang, I want to ask you, have you paid enough money? If you don''t pay enough money, I''m afraid you''ll sleep on the street. "


    "What do you mean, I just handed in two thousand." Although Tang Fengyue didn''t understand what Xu Lang said, she answered truthfully.


    "Good. Then you won''t sleep on the street. " Xu Lang smiles kindly.


    "Well?" Tang Fengyue looks at Xu Lang''s strange smile and is about to ask why. As a result, she feels dizzy and dizzy and lies on the table.


    "Because if you don''t pay enough money and get drunk, you will be thrown into the street to sleep." Xu Lang looks at Tang Fengyue, who has been sleeping in the past. He seems to be explaining to Tang Fengyue, but in fact he is talking to himself.


    Tianmiao looked at this side and said to Dongxiao, "find a room and settle down first. It doesn''t need to be too good. He just paid one thousand more. "


    Dongxiao came over and put Tang Fengyue under her arm and took her to the backyard.


    Xu Lang listens to Tianmiao''s words and is in a complicated mood. Then he watches Dongxiao''s back disappear behind the curtain.


    "Boss, what''s for lunch today?" Xu Lang soon put aside his sympathy and asked Tianmiao happily.


    "The whole fish feast. This morning, someone brought a big fish. At noon, Dongxiao will make a whole fish feast. " After Tianmiao answered, he went to the door of the shop and asked a passing peddler to buy his things. Finally, he bought a fan and gave the peddler ten Liang silver. The peddler happily thanks again and again, and then he leaves.


    Then Xu Lang found out that there were more hawkers passing by at the gate today. Some even walked back and forth several times. If boss Tian takes a fancy to the things he is interested in, he will beckon the peddler to come and buy things at a high price. The peddlers left happily.


    Xu Lang touched his chin and sighed again that boss Tian''s black sheep behavior could not do without their support. Well, the mood is complicated.


    Tang Fengyue didn''t wake up until the next morning. He had such a headache that he doubted whether his head was pinched by the door. When he got up and went out to the yard, he saw Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu washing up.


    "Ah, young Xia Tang, you finally wake up. Come and wash together. After washing, we can have breakfast together. " Xu Lang''s face is full of expectation.


    It''s just a breakfast. Need to look forward to it?


    Childish!


    Tang Fengyue can''t help but despise Xu Lang in her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    After waiting for Tang Fengyue to wash, she smelled a strange fragrance when she came to the hall.


    His eyes stopped in a bowl on the misty table.


    It''s a bowl of bean curd. The white bean curd looks very attractive, with bright red oil on it, and green scallions on it. The two colors contrast strongly.


    Tang Fengyue swallowed her saliva subconsciously.


    As a person in Shu, he can''t resist this spicy and delicious thing, OK.


    Eyes moved to a bowl of red oil hand next to bean curd. It''s called wonton. It''s a little different. Thin skin, more meat, soup is thick soup, drizzled with a little red oil, tut tut


    Sheng Yulin was not up yet. Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu have already occupied two positions on Tianmiao table, and there is still one left.


    Xu Lang waves to Tang Fengyue: "young Xia Tang, come quickly!"


    Tang Fengyue at the moment is not reserved, three steps at the same time, quickly came to the sky before the table, sat in another position.


    The sky Misty slanted an eye, looking at Tang Fengyue.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu also look at Tang Fengyue.


    Tang Fengyue Leng Leng, immediately reaction, from the arms out of a stack of silver tickets, handed to the sky.


    Tianmiao smiles, takes it and kindly asks Tang Fengyue, "young Xia Tang, what else do you need to eat? I''ll ask someone to buy it."


    Tang Fengyue said, "I''ll eat this bowl of red oil, hand copied and bean curd first. After eating, I want to have a bowl of soybean milk."


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded with a smile, turned his head to Dongxiao and said, "go to the East Street and buy a small bucket of soymilk."


    Dongxiao nods and turns to go out. The figure disappeared at the door.


    Tang Fengyue glared. Was he dazzled just now? Can the body method of that little two be so fast?


    "Please use it." Tianmiao said gently and generously.


    Tang Fengyue was in a mixed mood and began to eat.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu see the complexity in Tang Fengyue''s eyes and laugh in their hearts. They have seen this look in each other''s eyes many times. Now they see it in more and more people''s eyes. I don''t know why it''s a bit dull.


    Tang Fengyue just eat half of the red oil, Dongxiao has appeared at the door with soybean milk.


    Then he took it to the table and poured a bowl for everyone. The hot soybean milk has a special sweet taste.


    Tang Fengyue once again looked at the sky with complicated eyes. It''s outrageous that the boss of this tavern let such a person with excellent martial arts do such a small thing! He took a sip of soybean milk and then glared, because he saw the ice swordsman coming out of the backyard, picked up the rag and began to wipe the table.


    Tang Fengyue''s soy milk almost spurts out of her mouth, but he stifles Xu Lang''s and Shen Hanshu''s murderous eyes. The result is that the face is red and the tears are coming out.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu looked at Tang Fengyue, who turned his head to one side and coughed. They protested: "young Xia Tang, cough gently. Fortunately, you''ve held it back, or this table will be over. "


    Tang Fengyue Cough, cough... " At this moment, Tang Fengyue''s heart actually has a strange feeling, these two dregs male! Ah, Pooh! What''s this weird crazy idea?!


    Tang Fengyue finally finished coughing. He turned his head and looked at Dugu Yan cleaning the table. He asked Xu Lang in a low voice: "great Xia Xu, is Dugu Yan really working here? I thought it was a rumor. "


    "It''s true. He doesn''t need any money. He''s very diligent. " Xu Lang stuffed a sauce meat bag in his mouth and said vaguely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    You don''t need to pay to work in a pub?


    Sick, right!


    Tang Fengyue snorts coldly in her heart. She spits at Dugu Yan and goes on eating.


    Oh, it''s delicious.


    "Take your time, eat and eat. If you want to eat this tomorrow, you can continue to eat. If you don''t want to, there will be other delicious food. " Xu Lang makes a sound.


    Oh? This means that you can eat different food every morning?


    Ah, can I order? What shall I have tomorrow morning? Beef and rice noodles? Want that kind of red and fragrant soup


    Tang Fengyue now completely forgot his time to make complaints about naive waves, but was looking forward to tomorrow morning.


    After waiting for Tang Fengyue to finish eating, she wiped her mouth contentedly and politely rushed to the sky to say thanks: "boss Tian, thank you for your hospitality. Bean curd and red oil are delicious. Can I have beef noodles tomorrow morning? "


    "Yes, you can pay for three years here." Heaven smiles. Tangmen is really rich.


    Tang Fengyue showed a satisfied smile.


    At this time, Sheng Yulin, dressed in red, lifted the curtain and came out of the backyard. He got up late today to finish washing.


    "Master of the demon cult, Sheng Yulin!" Tang Fengyue suddenly gets up, takes out a thing, aims at Sheng Yulin and presses down.


    In a flash, 27 silver nails flashed with cold light, and shot at Sheng Yulin with lightning speed.


    Storm pear flower needle!


    It''s a peerless concealed weapon that has long been lost in the Tang clan.


    I saw it in Tang Fengyue today.


    Did the talented young master make the rainstorm pear flower needle again?


    Xu Lang and Shen''s letters were shocked.


    Sheng Yulin''s face changed slightly. Even he had no way to completely avoid these poisonous silver needles flashing blue cold light. Only to find a way to avoid some, and then catch the Tangmen boy to force him to catch the antidote.


    It happened so fast.


    At that time, people''s minds were different. In fact, it was just a moment.


    Tianmiao gently stretched out his hand and held it back.


    I saw that all the pear blossom needles that originally shot at Sheng Yulin stopped, then gathered back, and finally nailed them all on the table where Tianmiao sat.


    There was a dead silence in the hall.


    Dugu Yan stopped and looked at the sky with his eyes shining.


    Tang Fengyue looked at the pear blossom needles nailed on the table. There were many, twenty-seven.


    Once the pear flower needle is shot, blood will be seen, and there is no exception.


    Today, however, is an exception.


    "It''s the first time you''ve committed it. Remember, you can''t do it in my shop. Go out as you like. " The sky tiny stood up to see to Tang Feng month, light say.


    Sheng Yulin slapped himself on the chest and said to Tianmiao, "thank you for saving my life. There is no reward for such great kindness, only... "


    "Just give me the money." The sky tiny interrupted his words, "your own life how much money, you calculate to go."


    Sheng Yulin''s mouth drew, but he couldn''t say what he was joking about.


    Tang Fengyue didn''t come back for a long time.


    What happened just now completely overturned his cognition. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    It is his proudest thing to make the flower needle of rainstorm pear. It hasn''t come out yet. You can imagine how much sensation it will cause if it is spread in the rivers and lakes.


    But now


    This sensation can only serve as a stepping stone for boss Tian. Day boss will shoot out the storm pear flower needle all back!


    No, no, it''s not the time for this.


    Who is boss Tian? Who is she?


    Why can it be so strong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    At this moment, Tang Fengyue finally understood why Dugu Yan, a lonely and proud swordsman, would be willing to stay in this tavern.


    "Wait a minute, boss, wait a minute!" Tang Fengyue finally came back and cried out.


    Tianmiao turns a deaf ear and goes on.


    "Wait a minute, boss, I..." Tang Fengyue continued to shout.


    Tianmiao suddenly stops, turns around slowly and looks at Tang Fengyue.


    Tang Fengyue is about to say something.


    The sky is tiny but light way: "remember to lose money.". That table is very expensive. "


    Then he turned and left.


    Tang Fengyue chokes and looks at the shadow of the sky disappearing behind the curtain.


    Then the next moment in front of a dark, a figure blocked in front of him.


    Dugu Yan stood in front of him silently and looked down at him, saying: "my guest, I''ll lose money. One thousand taels of silver. "


    "What? It''s just a table. It''s so expensive. Are you a black shop? " Tang Fengyue stares big eyes and shouts unconvinced.


    "Yes." Dugu Yan answered, "I can''t help loving you."


    Tang Fengyue The other side was so direct that he didn''t know how to refute.


    In the end, Tang Fengyue took out the money, and then had to deal with the table himself. After all, the pear blossom needles on it are highly toxic. If someone else handles them, they will kill someone if they are not careful.


    Dugu Yan took the money and gave it to kongho. He went to work again.


    Tang Fengyue is dealing with the table in silence. Xu Lang comes over and says in a low voice, "young Xia Tang, remember, don''t do it in the store in the future. I don''t think we are all rivals of the boss. "


    "Yes." Tang Feng month stuffy answered a sentence, obviously the mood is very bad.


    "But you are really good, young Xia Tang. You made the long lost pear blossom needle in rainstorm. " Xu Lang really praised it.


    "What''s the use of that? I''m afraid my storm pear blossom needle is the worst of all storm pear blossom needles. The only one who didn''t see blood Tang Fengyue said.


    "Oh, don''t think so. Boss Tian is not an ordinary person. It''s not surprising that anything happens to her. Young Xia Tang, you are really good, genius, genius Xu Lang nodded and praised sincerely.


    Tang Fengyue was in a better mood at last. She looked up to Xu Lang and said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll treat you to a drink in the evening."


    "What''s the point?" Xu Lang was a little embarrassed and said, "I really think you are powerful. I don''t want to cheat you into drinking."


    "I know." Tang Fengyue finally showed a smile on her face.


    "Well, you''re not the first person in the shop who wants to fight Sheng Yulin." The wine in the evening is available. Xu Lang''s mood is better. Of course, he doesn''t mind saying more words to comfort Tang Fengyue.


    "Oh?" Tang Fengyue didn''t respond for a moment.


    "It''s Dugu Yan." Xu Lang put out his thumb and pointed to Dugu Yan who was cleaning. "You can see the consequences. It''s not paid yet. "


    Oh, yes, it seems that Dugu Yan was the first one to do it in the pub! Tang Fengyue felt that her luck was really good. The former one does it. Now he works in a pub and has no salary. He just paid for the table, no other punishment, well, not bad.


    Shen Hanshu listened to Xu Lang''s words, turned his head and drew his lips. Is it really good for Xu Lang to fool children? Is this what happened to Dugu Yan? How did it change in his mouth?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    In this way, there are several famous people living in this tavern.


    It goes without saying that Xu Lang and Shen''s letters are nothing but going out of the pub. Originally, what they liked most was to roam the world, but now it''s like a fat house. They didn''t know what the word "fat house" meant. Later, they heard it from the mouth of konghou with a look of disgust. They were not ashamed to ask questions. After they understood the meaning of the word, their mood was very complicated.


    They''re home, but they''re not fat, are they? Chest and abdominal muscles are still alive.


    Dugu Yan is diligent in doing chores every day. He practices his sword sooner or later, and Tianmiao gives directions occasionally.


    Sheng Yulin, on the other hand, seems to have stepped into an old age ahead of time, drinking, drinking tea, dozing and basking in the sun all day.


    After Tang Feng''s menstruation, she didn''t want to see Sheng Yulin any more. Every time I see Sheng Yulin, I always give a cold hum or turn my head aside.


    He wanted to go, but he was curious about the boss, so he stayed and observed the sky all day.


    On this day, Tang Fengyue debugged his crossbow in the yard. Xu Lang watched and praised it.


    "Young Xia Tang, you can launch this crossbow four times in a row. I remember that the crossbow made by the Tang clan can shoot three times at most. No, it should be said that all crossbows in history can be fired three times at most. Young Xia Tang, you have made four consecutive launches. " Xu Lang exclaimed beside him that his praise was sincere. This young genius of Tangmen is really worthy of genius. Many of the things he made are enough to go down in history.


    Tang Fengyue after hearing this, embarrassed smile: "I have nothing to think about all day. And then I figured it out. "


    Tianmiao just passed by and stopped to see Tang Fengyue put the crossbow.


    After watching for a while, Tianmiao exclaimed: "it''s really good."


    Hearing such praise from Tianmiao, Tang Fengyue turns her head to Tianmiao in surprise. She is still a little excited and happy: "really?"


    "Really. You can do that. No one in the world can do that. " Tianmiao nodded.


    Tang Fengyue seems to have fireworks burst in her heart at this moment. He can get such affirmation from boss Tian!


    "You can also adjust it so that you can shoot more than four times in a row." Tianmiao took the crossbow in Tang Fengyue''s hand, played with it a little, and then gave it back to Tang Fengyue.


    Tang Fengyue carefully looked at the heart shock, there are setbacks. Xu Lang couldn''t understand. He blinked and looked confused.


    "God, boss You are really good. " Tang Fengyue some dejected put down the crossbow. This talented young man is deeply hit at this moment, and what he has always been proud of seems to be completely shattered at this moment.


    "You silly child. Don''t deny yourself. You are a real genius. " Tianmiao saw that the child was deeply hit by himself, and he was afraid that the genius would be knocked down by himself, so Tianmiao comforted him gently.


    "No, you are the genius. You said just now that no one in the world can match me. " Tang Fengyue shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, I mean No one can reach you. " Tianmiao smiles and pauses slightly on the character to accentuate its pronunciation.


    With these words, Tianmiao patted Tang Fengyue on the shoulder and said with a smile, "young man, I''m very optimistic about you. You have a bright future. "


    After Tianmiao finishes saying this, he turns around and leaves, leaving Tang Fengyue in the same place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    Tang Fengyue watched Tianmiao''s figure disappear behind the curtain of the door. Then she looked down at the crossbow in her hand and thought about Tianmiao''s words.


    No one in the world can match.


    No one can.


    No one.


    People.


    Tang Fengyue opened her eyes wide and looked up at the curtain.


    Xu Lang is also thinking about the words of the sky.


    Just now Tianmiao played with the crossbow. He really couldn''t understand it. It''s not surprising that few people can understand the structure of crossbow, which is a delicate thing. But he can understand the dialogue between Tianmiao and Tang Fengyue!


    Tang Fengyue was deeply hit. He also saw it. Tianmiao comforts Tang Fengyue. Of course, he also hears it.


    In fact, with Tang Fengyue''s talent, Xu Lang also thinks that no one in the world can match her. But boss Tian can not only reach, but also surpass. The problem is that the character that boss Tian said is so different that even a fool can understand it.


    What do you mean, boss? God, isn''t boss human?


    How is that possible?


    There can''t be goblins in this world.


    "Boss Tian can''t be a mountain spirit! Don''t think about it. If she is not a human, she is definitely a God. Take care of your mouth. Don''t pass it around. Otherwise, I''ll try my power with you when I make a new crossbow. " Tang Fengyue''s voice suddenly sounded in Xu Lang''s ear.


    "Ah?" Xu Lang looks at Tang Fengyue with a confused face.


    "You said it yourself, and asked if boss Tian could be a goblin. I warn you, don''t be disrespectful to boss Tian. Or I''ll kill you as soon as you get out of the pub. " Tang Fengyue said with a black face.


    "Hello? Are we friends? " Xu Lang felt that his heart had been deeply hurt and asked.


    "Yes." Tang Fengyue nodded.


    "Is that your attitude towards friends?" Xu Lang asked bitterly.


    "When it comes to boss Tian, we are not friends. Anyone who is disrespectful to boss Tian can''t get along with me. I won''t tell you. I''ll make a new crossbow first. If you can shoot ten times in a row, I''ll buy you a drink. " Tang Fengyue waved impatiently and drove Xu Lang away.


    Xu Lang


    What else can Xu Lang say? You can''t say anything.


    This little boy was not angry that the boss actually covered up the leader of the demon sect. But now I''m full of admiration for boss Tian.


    People, after all, have changed.


    Xu Lang shook his head and went to the front yard to find Shen Hanshu. Recently, the Shen family wanted to open a store in Xiangyang City. They are choosing a location. Shen''s letter is busy with this matter. In fact, the four Wulin families all have their own businesses. Xu Lang has no talent for this, but his elder brother has. Xu Lang''s popularity in the river and the court also brought great convenience to his family''s business.


    The four Wulin aristocratic families all have great families and great undertakings. To put it bluntly, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu are rich masters.


    Tianmiao is now sitting at the table in front of the hall, eating boiled peanuts. Of course, it was Mr. Sun who sent it.


    Xu Lang came over and sat in front of the sky.


    "God, boss, there''s something I can''t help asking you after thinking about it." Xu Lang hesitated and said so.


    "Ask The sky faintly light way.


    "This kind of crossbow has great lethality itself. Can you tell Tang Fengyue to make a crossbow with more continuous shots and more rounds? Is it really good to make this kind of weapon?" Asked Xu Lang.


    Tianmiao slowly looked up at Xu Lang and said, "I just don''t want you lovely heroes to die young."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    Huh? When Xu Lang heard this, he was confused.


    God, what do you mean?


    It''s mindless.


    Don''t want them to die young?


    "God, boss? What do you mean by that? " Xu Lang was puzzled.


    "What will you do when foreigners knock on the border?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Nature is determined to defend the homeland!" Xu Lang didn''t even think about it and blurted out.


    "That''s it." Tianmiao still smiles, "I think you are very lovely when I get along with you. So take it as a gift from me. "


    When Xu Lang listened to this, he was in a fog. I always feel that boss Tian''s words reveal something, but I''m not sure what it is.


    Xu Lang has no energy to think about this problem for the time being, because Xiangyang City has become lively. The Wulin conference is around the corner, and the selection of the Wulin leader is a top priority.


    During this period, the number of people in the Wulin of Xiangyang City increased, and naturally there were more disputes.


    And Tianmiao let people change the signboard.


    A hundred gold and a glass of wine.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu stood under the signboard and read for a long time. Then I look at the sky in a complicated mood.


    "God, boss, why is it cheap now?" Xu Lang couldn''t help asking. Can I refund the difference?


    "Small profits but quick turnover." Tianmiao smiles, "make more money while there are more people. There''s no room for people in pubs, of course. It''s still there that you get the privilege of being a member first. "


    All right. After hearing Tianmiao''s supplementary words, Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu''s hearts were finally balanced.


    Because the price has dropped a lot, the business of the tavern is better, and many guests come every day.


    However, no one dares to make trouble in this tavern.


    Hotels in Xiangyang City are almost full.


    On this day, a very special guest came to the pub.


    Dressed up, obviously Mongolian. The leader was a young man with a cold face and a fierce momentum.


    As soon as this group of people came in, they attracted people''s attention.


    At this time of the Wulin assembly, what are the foreigners doing? For a time, people''s minds were different, but the same thing was that they were wary of this group of Mongolians.


    "Boss, serve the wine." The leading young man took out a few banknotes and patted them on the table. Then he turned his head and told his hand to go down to buy pickled vegetables. Obviously, he knows the business model of the pub.


    Kongho soon came to serve the wine and took the money ticket.


    Tianmiao stands in the counter, boring dialing the abacus. I didn''t look at the group of people who just came in and sat down.


    The leading man stood up, walked up to the sky and knocked on the desk of the counter.


    "Boss, I heard that you have paid enough money here to live here." The young man''s tone is not a question, but a statement.


    "That was before. Not now. " Tianmiao didn''t look up and said faintly.


    "We can squeeze, or we can give the people in front of us a higher price and let them give us the house." The young man didn''t give up, he continued.


    "I can''t squeeze. And no one will give it to you. " Tianmiao still didn''t look up and continued to pull the abacus.


    The young man frowned slightly, the boss''s attitude has been so bad, although he was in a bad mood, but did not attack. His subordinates, however, could not restrain themselves. They all stood up and wanted to walk this way.


    When all the people stood up, several of the people sitting in the tavern stood up to fight each other. They looked at them fiercely, and their hands were on the hilt. These people are all figures in the world. They are sentimental prodigal Xu Lang, Yudi childe Shen Hanshu, demon sect leader Sheng Yulin, and Tang Fengyue, the genius of the Tang clan. Tang Fengyue even took out a crossbow and aimed it at the young man.


    The young man stepped back two steps, turned his head to look at his men, and yelled, "all sit down!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    After the head of the young man scolded, his men all sat back in place.


    The people who had just stood up in the tavern also sat down, but they all looked at this side. They have never had a good feeling for these warlike foreigners who have waged wars before.


    "Sorry, boss." The young man apologized, "since there is no place, it''s not forced. We''ll find another place. " With that, the young man arched his hand and sat back.


    At this time, Tianmiao slowly raised his head and looked at the young man. He quickly took back his eyes and didn''t speak.


    The alien at this table left after drinking.


    Xu Lang went to the counter and said to Tianmiao, "boss Tian, what do these Mongolians want to do when they come to our central plains?"


    "Maybe for the Wulin assembly?" The sky tiny pulls abacus and says casually.


    "What? For the Wulin conference? What do they want to do? Want to be bad? " Tang Feng month this time gathered to come over, hear the conversation of two people, frown to say.


    "We must not let them destroy our Wulin assembly. I''ll get someone to keep an eye on them. " Xu Lang said in a cold voice.


    "Yes. Keep an eye on them. If they dare to act rashly, we will kill them. " Tang Fengyue nodded her head.


    "I''m afraid not. If they have an accident here, Mongolia will have an excuse to send troops. Although I signed the peace treaty, I never felt that these people would abide by the agreement. As long as they find an excuse, they will break the contract. " Xu Lang shakes his head and stops Tang Fengyue from thinking.


    "That''s tricky." Tang Fengyue gritted her teeth. As a young master of the Tang clan, he certainly knew about these situations. The Mongols have been eyeing them. Although the court is not afraid of them, it is not willing to fight. Today, the emperor is a benevolent king, who knows what suffering the war will bring to the people.


    "I''ll get someone to watch them first." With that, Xu Lang went out like a gust of wind.


    Tang Fengyue hummed coldly and muttered in a low voice: "these warmongers, sooner or later, I will assassinate them all."


    When Tianmiao heard this, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. This child, the method is really simple and crude.


    As the martial arts meeting approached day by day, Xu Lang looked for someone to look at the Mongols, but he didn''t relax. But it''s strange that these Mongolians, who are law-abiding, stay in the inn all the time except going out to buy something. There was no contact with the suspect. Originally, Xu Lang thought whether these people would collude with the court officials, but under close surveillance, he did not find such a thing.


    The Wulin meeting was finally held, and Tianmiao''s Tavern was closed long ago. She took konghou, Dongxiao, duguyan and Xu Lang to Wudang one day ahead of time. Wudang has given this group a warm reception. The leader of Wudang is full of curiosity about the black lotus which is rumored in the Jianghu.


    He had long wanted to meet the boss, but the cost of entering the pub kept him from going down the mountain to see the legendary woman. It''s not easy to accept Dugu Yan as a second grader.


    Now I finally see that the leader of Wudang has only four words for Tianmiao''s evaluation: return to nature.


    He couldn''t see through the real cultivation. Tianmiao gave him the feeling that he was integrated into the world and detached from mortals.


    It''s amazing that someone can practice to this point! The leader of Wudang was shocked.


    Finally, it''s the day of the Wulin conference. The leader invited Tianmiao to sit on the high platform and watch the grand meeting in the best place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    Sitting in the grandstand are the leaders of the five major schools and the four aristocratic families in the Wulin. Another is Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao sitting on it is very abrupt, because in addition to her, other people are on the age. They are basically old people with white hair and hair.


    When someone questions who is the beautiful young woman sitting on it and who is sitting with the big dippers in the Wulin, the person who questions will shut up immediately.


    Black Lotus, whose martial arts are unfathomable, has opened a black shop and is good friends with many heroes in the world.


    Of course she can take that seat.


    Under the stands are the black crowd. In this world, if the rivers and lakes can fight against the court chamber, we can imagine how many rivers and lakes there will be. But not everyone is qualified to compete on the stage.


    Those who can compete in the challenge arena have a certain reputation in the Jianghu, and their martial arts are not weak. There are many people who recommend him. Only when these conditions are met can they be qualified to compete for the position of leader of the alliance.


    After the leader of Wudang stood up and announced the start of this Wulin meeting, the crowd below all burst into cheers. They have been looking forward to today for a long time.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu also stood in front of the crowd, holding hands to watch the excitement. The two of them are qualified to compete for the Wulin alliance leader, but they are used to it and are not interested in it at all. It''s the other two sons of the Wulin family who want to take part in this fight.


    But there was no first person on the stage, modest and wait-and-see.


    Just at this time, there was a lot of noise outside the crowd.


    "What''s the matter?" Wudang headmaster looked up to the outside of the square and asked with a frown.


    "Mongols." The leader of Kunlun frowned and said, "what are these Mongols doing here?"


    "I always feel that those who come are not good." The leader of Kongtong sect frowned. Those Mongolians are steady footed and breathing long. They are experts at first sight. The relationship between Central Plains and Mongolia has never been better.


    The leader of Shaolin looks at the group of people and doesn''t speak. He just moves the beads in his hand.


    Xu Lang turned to look at the Mongols. These people are obviously taller than many people in the Central Plains. They walk like tigers. Wherever they go, the crowd makes way. They quickly get to the front of the crowd.


    "See you all." The leading young man bowed to the crowd in the stands.


    "If you come to Wudang, what''s the matter?" The leader of Wudang stood up and asked.


    "We are here to attend the Wulin conference. Compete for the position of Wulin alliance leader. " The young man said such a startling sentence with a calm face.


    The crowd was boiling with words.


    "What? The Mongols want to come to our Wulin conference? "


    "What do they want to do?"


    "It''s never happened before."


    "No way! Don''t even think about it. "


    "Go back to your Mongolia."


    "Wolf ambition! Go back


    The crowd talked and looked at the Mongols.


    "I think that martial arts know no boundaries. We should learn from each other. The strong will have a broad mind, and the weak will be complacent. " The young man was not affected by those bad eyes and words, but said in a calm voice.


    For a moment, the voice of discussion became smaller.


    Xu Lang murmured to Shen''s letter: "what this man said is really high sounding. I''m afraid that the so-called martial arts spirit can''t be erased by the old directors. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    "It''s not that the spirit of Wushu can''t be erased. The other side obviously came prepared. This is not a normal person. He has a rigorous mind, a strong momentum and an open mind. If you are treated unfairly here, I''m afraid it will lead to national conflicts. " Shen wrote in a low voice.


    "So these Mongolians came to the Wulin assembly at the beginning. What do you want to do? Do they come to command the rivers and lakes in the Central Plains? " Xu Lang gave a cold hum.


    "Although the alliance leader''s order can''t completely command all the people in the Jianghu, it has great influence." Shen letter book some worry of say.


    "Mongolia and the central plains are now in contact with each other. I think martial arts exchange is also friendly." The young man continued to say in a loud voice. Looking at the frowning old men in the grandstand, he changed his voice again and said, "or do you think that Zhongyuan is afraid of Mongolia and is not our opponent in the challenge arena, so you are afraid that we will not be allowed to participate in the Wulin conference?"


    This is obviously a provocation, but, on this occasion, it is obviously a success.


    It was like a frying pan in the crowd.


    "We will be afraid of you Mongols? You''re kidding


    "Compare, compare. I''ll see you home later. "


    ¡­¡­


    The leader of Wudang and other leaders all nodded slightly after the head of the family looked at each other. One is that they do not want this matter to rise to the conflict between the two countries. The other is that they are very confident in this year''s candidates.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak, just looked at the leader in silence.


    This man is not an ordinary man


    No, it should be said that his soul is not ordinary people.


    It''s also the goal of her mission.


    The leader of Wudang said to the young man, "yes. But in the arena, the sword has no eyes. If you get hurt, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    "Don''t say hurt, even death has no complaint." The young man saluted, then turned to the crowd and said, "I''m so lucky to attend the Wulin meeting in the Central Plains. I hope you will give me your advice."


    There was a lot of talk in the crowd. This bater is obviously different from the Mongols they have seen before. The man seemed to be open and polite. If it wasn''t for his appearance and name, it would be more appropriate to say that he was from the Central Plains.


    As Barthel finished, he gave a look at one of his men.


    The Mongolian man jumped into the challenge arena and arched his hand to the crowd: "in xiaqinggeertai, please give me some advice."


    After he said this, some people in the Wulin jumped into the challenge arena. After the ceremony, they began to exchange views.


    People didn''t take it seriously at first. But after a few rounds, everyone was shocked.


    People present have seen Mongolian martial arts. But the move made by the Mongols is totally different from the previous move. It''s a weird move, but it''s very effective. In a short period of time, he actually controlled the Wulin personage.


    People were surprised. They had never heard or seen such martial arts.


    The sky is dim, but my eyes are slightly narrowed.


    Grappling


    It seems that Barthel has taught him a lot.


    Barthel stood under the challenge arena, looking at the competition above, listening to the judgment of the competition results, his face showed a satisfied smile. Of course, he didn''t expect this man to become the leader of the Wulin alliance. He just let these men down to filter some people. In the end, it''s up to him.


    To be a Wulin leader in the Central Plains is just the first step of his ambition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    This Wulin conference is destined to be unusual.


    Barthel''s men, they''re really good.


    But there are more powerful people in the Wulin of the Central Plains.


    Barthel watched his men lose one by one, frowning. Did he underestimate the ancients?


    After all of Barthel''s subordinates were defeated, Barthel suddenly gave up his plan to take the stage.


    Because the leader of Wudang came forward and said this.


    "There''s something I want to make clear to you, Barthel. To be a Wulin leader is not to command all the heroes. It''s really influential. But every time the alliance leader makes a big decision, it needs to pass the resolution of our Presbyterian Council. The major events passed by our Presbyterian Council can only be carried out by the alliance leader. Small things, of course, don''t matter. " When the leader of Wudang said this, he tried his best to turn his true Qi and keep his face from turning red. After all, it was the first time he had lied.


    When the leader of Wudang said this, the crowd under the stage was stunned for a moment.


    Is there such a rule? Why don''t they know?


    "Not bad. Barthel, a member of the Presbyterian Church, is all of us here The leader of Kunlun sect also stood up and said in a loud voice.


    The next group of people were even more confused.


    The Presbyterian Church?


    When was it founded? Why hasn''t it been announced?


    "How come I''ve never heard of such a rule?" Barthel asked suspiciously.


    "That''s because you are ignorant." Xu Lang said in a loud voice, "the members of the Presbyterian Council above are all great figures in our Wulin world. They are highly respected and knowledgeable. Naturally, a lot of important things have to be decided by them. "


    Tianmiao looks at Xu Lang and smiles. Xu Lang deserves to be the son of fortune in the world. Look at his intelligence and reaction, he will always be the first.


    "Of course, you foreigners have never heard of the rules of our Central Plains Wulin."


    "That is, do we talk about everything?"


    "Do you still dream of being the leader of Wulin? Good idea. When he becomes the leader of the alliance, the whole world can''t be his talk. "


    ¡­¡­


    The jeers in the crowd grew louder and louder. Although they didn''t know how to do it, those eyes almost burned Bartel''s group out of the hole. It''s hard for these people to have such a tacit understanding at this moment. They know that the leader of Wudang is a lie, but one speaks like the truth, and they listen like the truth.


    "I have consulted the martial arts of the Central Plains, and it really deserves the reputation." Barthel''s face remained the same in the face of these taunts. He bowed to the people in the stands and said frankly, "we''re willing to bow down. I hope we can have a friendly exchange next time. Goodbye. "


    This remark is neither humble nor overbearing, neither urgent nor slow, and it also gives the greatest affirmation to the martial arts of the Central Plains. Such magnanimous behavior, on the contrary, let those mocking crowd for a time to ban voice.


    Barthel, with his men, saluted the crowd again, and then left with them.


    The crowd watched Barthel and his party''s back disappear before they turned around.


    "This man is a character." Xu Lang squinted slightly and said with emotion.


    "It''s not easy." Shen also nodded.


    "He said so much nonsense. In fact, it is concluded that you, the leader of the Wulin alliance, have no real power. I can''t see it any more. Don''t argue. Goodbye." Tang Fengyue glanced at Xu Lang and Shen''s letter and said coolly.


    "That''s true." Xu Lang couldn''t help laughing. Bater seems to speak and act very openly, but the essence is what Tang Fengyue said. But there should be a lot of people who are still shocked by Barthel''s behavior.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    Just at this time, the leader of Wudang stood up and said in a loud voice, "young Xia Tang is right. Barthel seems to be open and aboveboard, but in fact, his ambition is very clear. He was originally aiming at the position of Wulin alliance leader, and wanted to fight for the position of alliance leader. If a Mongol becomes the leader of our Wulin alliance and the Central Plains goes to war with Mongolia, what will you do if the leader asks you not to resist? "


    Some of the people who praised Barthel just now exploded in an instant, and now they are just like the top of their heads.


    "Of course, I will die to defend my homeland." Someone yelled.


    "Of course you will not comply with the requirement of not resisting. But if you originally wanted to support one place, but the leader of the alliance sent a command to change your way to support another place, and lied to you that the situation in another place was more critical, how would you judge? " Wudang leader continued to say in a deep voice.


    There was silence in the crowd.


    How chaotic it would be for a Mongolian to become the leader of the Wulin alliance in the Central Plains is beyond people''s imagination.


    "So what we said just now is a decision we made. After that, the election of Wulin alliance leader was cancelled. The establishment of the Presbyterian Council, by the elders to discuss the appropriate size. If someone thinks he has the ability, he can also apply to join the Presbyterian Council. " Wudang leader said solemnly.


    No one has any objection. After the Mongols'' provocation just now, everyone knows the importance and timeliness of this decision.


    This year''s Wulin conference has come to an end. No Wulin leader has been elected. However, to accept the applications of young talents to join the Presbyterian Council, a series of examinations will be carried out before they pass.


    The people of the Wulin dispersed, and Tianmiao said goodbye to the leaders and the family leaders.


    The leader of Wudang took the lead in saluting Tianmiao and said gratefully, "thank you, boss TIANYAO, for your advice. Only in this way can we avoid a dispute." Other headmasters and family owners also gave thanks to Tianmiao.


    "You''re welcome." The sky tiny smile smile, "have no matter I leave first."


    After the people who took her left that day. The leader of Wudang turned his head and said, "who is boss Tian?"


    The leaders and the owners shook their heads.


    "Her appearance is too mysterious to find her origin."


    "I''m afraid her martial arts are really the best in the world. But I can''t tell which school I belong to. "


    "Her internal strength is so strong that it doesn''t match her age. Is there an expert who has passed on all his life''s internal power to her? "


    "It''s impossible how many experts there are. Is there a hundred masters who pass on internal power? " This sentence was said by the leader of Kunlun. I don''t know why. People feel a little cold when they say it.


    "She didn''t seem to have a purpose. I''ll make money by opening a black shop every day. "


    "I agree with that. However, I don''t agree with the first sentence. Do people always have a purpose? It''s impossible for such an expert to suddenly appear in the Jianghu without any purpose. "


    "Don''t think so much. And don''t worry too much. I don''t think boss Tian has any malice towards Wulin. Thanks to her, we solved that group of Mongolians today. "


    "In other words, it''s not easy for these Mongols to run for the Wulin leader. Is Mongolia planning something? " There is a family owner frowning worried said.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao doesn''t know how these big men in the river''s Lake talk about her behind her back. She is watching a group of beggars'' sect disciples make crow chickens.


    (there''s an update tonight. I''ll bring it later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    All the beggars'' sect disciples are young, and their clothes are patched, but they are all washed clean. There were seven or eight of them sitting on the ground, digging a pit to bury the chicken.


    Tianmiao walked over, and before she spoke, several beggars'' sect disciples quickly stood up and saluted her.


    "I''ve seen the boss." Although Tianmiao didn''t walk around in the river and lake, she has long been famous in the river and lake. And today, sitting in the stands with those leaders, it is more intuitive to reflect her position. These beggars'' sect disciples at the bottom of the class all saluted respectfully when they saw Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao nodded with a smile, looked at the pit thrown by them, and asked, "are you doing crow chicken?"


    "Yes. God, will the boss come with us? " A disciple said happily.


    Next to him, a disciple in dark blue poked him. How can we invite boss Tian to eat something that can''t go to the hall, and we''re not afraid of people''s jokes. God, the boss will definitely refuse.


    "Good." The next moment, the sky tiny smile of a promise down.


    The disciple in dark blue opened his mouth slightly in surprise and didn''t know what to say.


    "But so many of you don''t get enough of a chicken. Well, I''ll find someone to buy some chickens, bring some wine, and you''ll be a beggar chicken, and I''ll have the cheek to enjoy the fruits of your labor, OK? " Tianmiao continued to speak.


    "Yes, no problem. Oh, no, no, God, how can the boss say that about himself. It''s a great honor for boss Tian to have dinner with us. " The first disciple was excited and incoherent.


    Tianmiao smiles and orders Dugu Yan to buy chicken and Dongxiao to get wine. Tianmiao''s generosity made several beggars'' sect disciples feel good about him.


    Tianmiao walked over and sat directly next to the disciples of the beggars'' sect, that is, he sat directly on the ground. He didn''t care that his silver skirt was stained with mud. A few beggars'' sect disciples saw that they had a good feeling for Tianmiao, which was that miso rose again.


    Soon, Dugu Yan bought the chicken, and the intimate cold ice swordsman had the chicken killed before he brought it. Then he gave it to the disciples of the beggars'' sect and asked them to make a beggar chicken.


    The disciples of the beggars'' sect looked at the more than ten chickens given by Dugu Yan with question marks on their faces. So much. Can we finish it? How about a chicken for two at most? There are almost thirty chickens here. There are eight of them. There are four of them from the boss. There are twelve of them. Can you eat 30 chickens? They have to throw a lot of holes.


    Dugu Yan looked at the hesitant beggars'' sect disciples and said coldly, "bake it, or I''ll bake you."


    A disciple of the beggars'' sect You have great martial arts.


    It''s really great to have high martial arts.


    I can''t beat it! Ice swordsman is a real bull.


    The disciples of the beggars'' sect began to dig the pit diligently and make crow chickens.


    When the Dongxiao wine was brought, some pickled vegetables were brought. Smelling the aroma of wine and pickled vegetables, the beggars'' sect disciples felt that this meal was worth it! God, boss''s wine is usually one hundred gold and one thousand gold. Today, they are invited to drink it for free. It''s worth it!


    While waiting for Huaji to be roasted, Tianmiao chatted with these beggars'' sect disciples. The disciples of the beggars'' sect are all over the world, and it is the fastest to spread news.


    They told TIANYAO a lot of news. Tianmiao said with a smile: "you beggars'' sect disciples are the real know it all. I want to ask you to pay more attention to Mongolian affairs. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    "Boss Tian, it''s Mongolian. What''s the change?" A disciple of the beggars'' sect asked.


    Tianmiao shook his head: "I don''t know." You can''t interfere too much. The sky will not reveal anything.


    "It''s really unusual for them to come to the Wulin conference this time. Don''t worry, boss. We''ll pay more attention to it. We''ll let you know if it''s abnormal. " Said the head of the beggars'' sect.


    "As soon as there''s a change, you spread it. Don''t try to tell me. " Tianmiao said, "it''s better for everyone and the imperial court to have a guard against the spread."


    "Yes, boss Tian is far sighted." The disciples of the beggars'' sect praised him.


    Xu Lang and his party also came down the mountain. From a distance, they saw Tianmiao and a group of beggars'' sect disciples sitting on the ground drinking and eating beggar''s chicken.


    "Ah! I want to eat, too! " Xu Lang used his lightness skill and flew here with a cry.


    Shen Hanshu and Tang Fengyue followed closely.


    Finally, a group of people sat around on the ground, eating chicken, drinking and chatting.


    "Boss Tian is right. If there is any change in Mongolia, please let me know earlier." Xu Lang offered wine to the disciples of the beggars'' sect.


    "Sure, sure." The disciples of the beggars'' sect were flattered and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Lang''s worries finally turned into reality.


    The Mongols suddenly sent troops and stepped across the border.


    The reason why they sent troops was that their second prince bater came to the Central Plains to attend the Wulin assembly. On the way back, he was attacked secretly and seriously injured. They want the court to give them an account and find out the murderer who hurt their two princes. The time limit is only five days. If there is no result in five days, troops will be sent to attack the city.


    "This bater is the prince of Mongolia." Shen Hanshu frowned, "but the second prince, I remember, was stupid before, so their sweat didn''t let him come out to see people. Is this the same person as Barthel we saw that day? "


    "Has this man been pretending to be crazy?" The man who spoke is the chief disciple of Wudang. They came down the mountain today to find Xu Lang to discuss this matter.


    "And the sneak attack..." Shen wrote and frowned.


    "It''s just an excuse!" Xu Lang gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll really kill him!" Tang Fengyue said angrily.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Xu Lang and Shen wrote to stop them immediately.


    Then a sweet voice came in: "go."


    Huh?


    They all looked at the speaker with a question mark on their face.


    Of course, the sky is very small.


    Tianmiao stood at the counter, looking at the crowd and smiling: "I said, go."


    "God, boss?" Xu Lang doubted whether boss Tian was possessed. How could he say so, so If you''re not responsible?


    "Catch the king first. The second prince is ambitious. Without him, Mongolia does not dare to send troops easily. The imperial court is not willing to go to war easily. Today, the emperor is a wise king. He knows that once the war starts, it will always be the common people who suffer. You get rid of the second prince, but it''s a simple and rough and the most effective way Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "But Can we succeed in our assassination? " Xu Lang said hesitantly.


    "It''s not like you, great Xia Xu." Tianmiao came over and knocked on the table, "have you been living a comfortable life here for too long, and you have forgotten the blood in your bones? The greatest of chivalry... "


    Xu Lang was stunned. He suddenly stood up and patted the table: "the great Xia is for the country and the people. Barthel dares to come to our Central Plains. Why don''t we go? You''re right. Catch the king first


    "Count me in." Shen Hanshu also stood up.


    "I proposed. Of course, I''ll take the lead!" Tang Fengyue also stood up.


    The chief disciple of Wudang also stood up and said, "I''m going too."


    Tianmiao looks at these hot-blooded heroes with a smile. It''s not convenient for her to get rid of the bugs in this world, but it''s OK for people in this world to get rid of them themselves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    Tianmiao can''t deal with it by himself, because the world seems to be affected by something. Barthel''s bug is not an accident, but someone specially designed it. Not only this middle world, but also other small and middle worlds have changed. If it''s not handled properly, the world will collapse. Collapse can be rebuilt, but the trauma to the world is eternal.


    Now it''s up to the indigenous people of the world to clean up, and there''s no damage.


    Xu Lang and others said they would do it, and they set out overnight after saying goodbye to Tianmiao.


    Tang Fengyue took the newly developed crossbow and went with her.


    Before Tang Fengyue went out, Tianmiao gave him a pair of goggles. Unlike traditional goggles, this one is thinner and stronger.


    "Be sure to wear them." The sky tells me.


    "Well, thank you, boss." Tang Fengyue''s heart is warm. He wants to call Tianmiao master. But he knew that Tianmiao would not agree, so he could only cry silently in his heart.


    In this way, Xu Lang, Shen Hanshu, Tang Fengyue and the chief disciple of Wudang set out overnight.


    Tianmiao stood at the door of the tavern, looking at the figure of several people disappeared in the night, eyes color quiet.


    "Xiaoyan." The sky is small suddenly make a sound.


    "Yes." Dugu Yan quietly appeared behind Tianmiao.


    "You follow them and take care of them afterwards." Tianmiao said, "your martial arts should be the best in the world."


    Dugu Yan was stunned and said softly, "I''m not as good as you. I can''t be number one in the world."


    "I don''t belong to the world." Tianmiao turned to look at the stunned Dugu Yan and said with a smile, "Xiaoyan, your heart of pursuing martial arts is more broken than anyone else. So it''s doomed that you can reach the highest level in martial arts. You are the only one in the world who has hope of breaking the void


    At this moment, Dugu Yan suddenly felt that his brain was not working well.


    What does the boss say?


    Not in the world?


    Does it belong to heaven?


    Breaking the void? Is that what he meant?


    "That''s what you mean. There is a bigger world above this world. There are stronger people and stronger martial arts. " Tianmiao looked at Dugu Yan, who was shining more and more in his eyes, and said with a smile, "can you move forward forever?"


    "I can!" At this moment, Dugu Yan felt that his whole blood was boiling, and a broader world appeared in front of him.


    "Good. You go to meet Xu Lang first. When I get back, I''ll tell you more details. " The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "Well, you From the bigger world up there? " Dugu Yan hesitated and asked.


    "No Tianmiao shakes his head gently.


    "What''s that?" Dugu Yan doubts.


    "Higher and bigger than that world. I hope one day, you can match me, I hope one day we can meet again. It''s up there. " Tianmiao smiles and points his finger above.


    "Sure!" Dugu Yan''s eyes are more firm than ever.


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao smiles.


    Dugu Yan made a deep bow to the sky, then he turned around and disappeared into the night.


    After waiting for Dugu Yan to leave, Tianmiao said faintly: "come out."


    The next moment, a person appeared in front of the sky.


    "God, boss No, or should I call you God? " The person who appears is Sheng Yulin. He looks at the sky with a complicated face and says slowly.


    "Help me to meet them, too." The way of heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "Does Dugu Yan really have the best martial arts in the world?" Sheng Yulin asked, "did you just let him not find me?"


    "Yes. I need you to bring him something. " Tianmiao said in a deep voice, "he''s different. His mind is pure, but it''s not enough. He needs to grow up... "


    Dugu Yan''s talent is really very good, just like a piece of jade. If he carves it a little, it will bloom his own most brilliant light. Now it is not enough for him to become an employee of Tiandao office. He still needs a lot of experience. After breaking the void, he went to the big world to continue to practice, and his work, all need to be tempered. It''s a long and difficult process, but she believes that Dugu can do it.


    "Your preference for him makes me a little jealous." Sheng Yulin sighed, "I knew I had to work in a tavern."


    Tianmiao smiles: "you are different. Of course, you are lovely, too. "


    "I''m lovely, too?" Sheng Yulin was puzzled.


    "Yes, if you''re not cute, you''ve died many times now. If they don''t kill you, I''ll strangle you. " The sky laughs softly.


    Sheng Yulin took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t accept it?


    "This thing, after you take them, give it to Dugu Yan." Tianmiao throws a jade slip to Sheng Yulin.


    "What is this?" After Sheng Yulin received it, he found that it was cool to start with. There was no silk thread binding, but it merged well. He tried to open it, only to find that it didn''t open at all. Is this the way of the immortal family? It can only be opened by Dugu Yan himself.


    "This is your reward for running errands." Tianmiao threw out a medicine bottle.


    "Ah? What''s this? " Sheng Yulin asked again.


    "There is a pill in it that can keep your face for a hundred years. One hundred years later, it will be invalid. Of course, it depends on whether you can live to that time. " Tianmiao smiles, "even when you die, it''s beautiful. It''s very suitable for you."


    Sheng Yulin looked at the medicine bottle in his hand in amazement. Is it the medicine of youth? Immortal means!


    "Do I stink?" Sheng Yulin was puzzled.


    "Every morning I comb my hair meticulously, and I use different hair bands every day. Clothes can''t have a wrinkle, often secretly take out the mirror in private Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing and talking about Sheng Yulin''s little habit.


    Sheng Yulin''s face was a little red. There is a small mirror hidden on the body, secretly looking in the mirror or something, which nobody knows. But the gods seem to know.


    "Do you have anything else to say to them?" Sheng Yulin had an intuition in his heart that this was the last time he saw this God. This God is going to leave. I don''t know whether Xu Lang''s group of people will be disappointed when they leave without saying goodbye to boss Tian. Especially Tang Fengyue and Dugu Yan, they must feel uncomfortable.


    "Let them all enjoy their life and the world. And there are two pills in this bottle. Take them with you. They are healing pills. You will use them. " Tianmiao smile, "well, you also go out."


    Sheng Yulin took the medicine bottle, nodded, made a deep bow, turned away and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Lang''s assassination was successful.


    However, Tang Fengyue and Xu Lang were slightly injured, while Shen Hanshu and the chief disciple of Wudang were seriously injured. There are some difficulties in evacuating.


    When they decided to leave Shen Hanshu and Wudang disciples to sacrifice themselves, Dugu Yan and Sheng Yulin came to meet them in time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Dugu Yan stays alone and drags down the pursuers. Sheng Yulin takes Xu Lang and others to leave, and gives Shen Hanshu and the chief disciple of Wudang two healing pills that Tianmiao gave him. After they took it, they were shocked, and the injured meridians seemed to be healing quickly. When they learned that it was the medicine given by boss Tian, they were not surprised.


    "Can Dugu Yan do it himself?" Tang Fengyue covers his uncomfortable chest and asks with some worry.


    "Yes. He is the only one in the world. Don''t worry. Let''s go back soon. " Sheng Yulin said positively.


    "I don''t know what Barthel is holding. A burst of fire, I feel a great force impact, fortunately, the boss gave me this goggle, otherwise I will explain here Tang Fengyue some palpitations said.


    "I''ve never seen that kind of hidden weapon. Fortunately, it seems that it can only attack once. " Xu Lang also said, "fortunately, it''s you who attacked, otherwise any of us would have died on the spot. Only you wear goggles. "


    "Do you really think that''s a coincidence? Why does boss Tian only give young Xia Tang''s goggles? " Sheng Yulin suddenly spoke.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Is it really a coincidence?


    "Sheng Yulin, do you mean boss Tian had expected it?" Asked Xu Lang.


    Sheng Yulin didn''t answer. He just clipped the horse''s belly and sped up.


    They all want to go back to Xiangyang City to ask boss Tian.


    However, when they returned to Xiangyang City, they found that the tavern had been empty for a long time.


    The sky is gone, so are the konghou and Dongxiao.


    But there were jars of wine on the table, as if waiting for them to come back to celebrate.


    "What about the boss?" Xu Lang searched all over the inn, but no one was found.


    "Back." Sheng Yulin pointed to the sky, no more words, turned and left, "you''re back safely, I''m ok. take leave. Oh, also, boss Tian left you a word, let you all happy life, happy river and lake With that, Sheng Yulin did not care about the shock of several people behind him and left without looking back.


    Sheng Yulin goes out of the city and finds Dugu Yan, who comes back in time. He raises his hand to greet him.


    As a result, Dugu Yan didn''t look at him and sped back to the city.


    "You stop. You don''t want what the boss left you, do you? " Sheng Yulin said with gnashing teeth. This ice face is really irritating.


    Dugu Yan then stopped, looked at him and said in a cold voice, "take it."


    Seeing Dugu Yan tugging at him like this, Sheng Yulin gritted his teeth and was angry! But I can''t beat him again. Forget it, bear it.


    Sheng Yulin gave the jade slip to Dugu Yan.


    Dugu Yan put it away and looked at Sheng Yulin: "what else does she leave behind?"


    "Do you know she''s leaving?" Sheng Yulin was surprised.


    "Answer." Instead of answering Sheng Yulin''s words, Dugu Yan said in a cold voice.


    "No more. I think she might have told you all she had to say. God is so partial to you. He''s so jealous. " Sheng Yulin snorted, "if it''s OK, I''ll go first." Hey, in fact, God has given him a elixir to keep his youth forever. Xu Lang has nothing to do with them. They are better than others! Sheng Yulin was happy again and drove away.


    Dugu Yan stopped at the same place, looked at the jade slips, and opened them gently. However, it was strange that the jade slips could only be opened a little, and only a little of the content in front of them could be seen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Dugu Yan looked at it and found that it was the secret book of martial arts. He understood that the following contents could not be viewed according to his current strength. Wait for their own strength to progress, in order to continue to look at the back.


    Dugu Yan looked up at the sky and said in a soft voice, "thank you, master. Wait for me


    ¡­¡­


    The sky is floating on the king capital of grassland at the moment.


    Barthel''s soul floated in the air. He never thought that people from the Central Plains would sneak into Wangdu to assassinate him. And they made it! He still underestimates the ancients. He made a simple pistol for self-defense and successfully hit the person who was the first to attack him. However, he was killed by the crossbow. It seems that the other side was only slightly injured.


    Are there bulletproof vests in this era? This is unscientific!


    The wisdom of the ancients is really immeasurable. At this time, there were eight consecutive rounds of crossbow, which made him unavoidable.


    His wish can no longer be realized.


    I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled.


    Came to this strange world, and through the identity is still so high, is the second prince of Mongolia. This kind of excellent conditions, but he has not made great achievements, is it going to disappear?


    The next moment, a gentle voice came to his ears.


    "It''s time you went back to your hometown."


    Barthel suddenly turned his head and saw a beautiful woman in a silver white skirt. This, this is not the owner of Xiangyang City tavern?


    No, it''s not!


    She was floating in the air, and the two servant girls and coachman beside her were also floating in the air. It doesn''t look like a human.


    Is it the God of the world? He didn''t believe in God. But since he can cross the world, ghosts still exist.


    "I don''t understand, since I was arranged to come to this world. Didn''t it make me do something? I want to unify China and China. Isn''t that right? " Barthel was not willing to roar into the sky.


    "It''s not an arrangement." Tianmiao shook his head gently, "you should be reincarnated after the sacrifice of the original mission, and you will be happy in your next life. But someone took your soul and put it here. Your wish is neither right nor wrong. But human history is driven by all human beings. It''s not an outsider''s hasty acceleration. The consequence of this is that the world may collapse. "


    "What?" Barthel''s head was completely out of his mind after hearing the words from heaven. There is too much information for him to accept. Did he come here because someone wanted to destroy the world and rob his soul? He thought that his mission here was to unify China and China. Was it wrong? All his previous efforts are actually a joke? He was upright all his life, but this time he became a villain?


    Barthel was actually a special forces soldier who died in the course of his mission. After confirming that he was crossing the border, Barthel understood the situation, quickly gained the trust and love of the Mongolian Khan, and then began to implement his wish to unify China and China. In his view, China is a complete country and should not be separated. The best result is to achieve unification.


    But this world is not the past of his country, but another world. If we intervene rashly, the world will be in danger of collapse.


    "Go back." With a wave of his hand, Tianmiao wiped away Barthel''s soul from the memory of this world and sent it back to the original world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    After returning to the original world, the special forces soldier will be reborn and have a new wonderful life. And all these memories in the alien world have been completely erased.


    This time, the one who made the wish was the real mother of Barthel. The mother discovered that this was not her son when the special forces crossed.


    After being crossed by others, Barthel won the trust of Khan, and she also had a good life. But that''s not what she wanted. Her son, even if he is not liked by others, is also her favorite son. Her silly son would pick her flowers on the grassland, bring her milk tea and smile at her.


    She loves her silly son more than anyone else.


    Looking at her son''s strange eyes and calmly looking at her, she knew that this was not her son. Her son was gone when he knocked his head on the corner of the desk. The ghosts from nowhere occupied his body. So her wish is to let this ghost get out of her son''s body and let her son''s body get free.


    Now, the wish has come true.


    ¡­¡­


    Mongolia did not launch a war in the end this time. As for whether there will be a war in the future, that is also a matter in the future.


    Xiangyang City that famous "black shop" did not open again, the boss also disappeared. It''s like the sudden appearance and disappearance of her.


    They are not willing to drink the wine Tianmiao left to xulang. They know that they may never drink such wine again in their life. So several people divided the wine on the table, just a big jar for each person.


    After they parted, those who went back to their hometown, those who went back to their schools, and those who wandered in the rivers and lakes continued to wander in the rivers and lakes.


    Tang Fengyue returned to Tangmen and studied his various concealed weapons and mechanisms. The crossbow has been developed by him. It can shoot eight rounds in a row, but he is not satisfied. His goal is ten rounds in a row.


    Shen Hanshu made his family''s business bigger and bigger and became the richest man in the country. He married a girl from childhood and gave birth to two sons and a daughter.


    Xu Lang had many confidants in his life, but none of them stayed with him. In the end, it was a young lady of a court official who saw him right, and finally married him. This young lady is gentle and virtuous. She has spent her whole life with Xu Lang and has a lot of children and grandchildren.


    Sheng Yulin is still making waves in the river. After a long time, his face has not changed. It is said that he practiced evil skills, so he always kept his youth. I don''t know whether I drink human blood or suck human energy. All in all, his notoriety has risen to a new level. Only a few of them know that it should be a gift from boss Tian.


    Several of them have already acquiesced that the boss of heaven is not a mortal but a matter of God.


    Many years later, Tang Fengyue became old and sent an invitation to Xu Lang one day. Invite him to drink.


    "How do you remember to buy me a drink? Then I want to drink good wine. " Xu Lang is also old, but his momentum is even stronger. He stroked his long beard and said with a smile.


    "It''s the wine the boss left us. I know you''ve already finished. I still have half a jar. " Tang Fengyue put down Zeng sun in her arms and let him play by himself. She said to Xu Lang, "at the beginning, I said that I would buy you a drink when I developed a ten shot crossbow."


    "I like the style of Mr. Tang because of his faithfulness. Come on, come on. Where''s the wine? I''ll tell you, you can''t be stingy. Let''s drink the half jar left. " Xu Lang''s happy mouth is going to the back. God, the wine left by the boss! I didn''t expect to drink it.


    "For the sake of good wine, you are..." Tang Fengyue some funny, can''t help but gently shake his head, "you are so old, but also so unstable."


    "That''s true. Since I drank the wine of boss Tian and then other wine, I always feel that it''s bad." Xu Lang shook his head and said.


    "I haven''t seen Dugu Yan for a long time. Like boss Tian, he has disappeared for many years and never appeared again. " Tang Fengyue said suddenly.


    "Maybe I went to boss Tian." Xu Lang said, "that boy is not with us. We are all laymen, just want to eat, drink and have fun with our family. He was alone, pursuing only higher martial arts. I still got in touch with boss Tian in the first year after he left, but I couldn''t find anyone later. "


    "Yes, we are all laymen." Tang Fengyue nodded gently, poured a glass of wine to Xu Lang, and said softly, "but I will remember her all my life."


    Xu Lang certainly knows who she is talking about.


    He took a sip of the wine and said softly, "who isn''t..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    After finishing this task, Tianmiao went back to Tiandao palace and went to see if his mother had left the pass as usual. Mother still didn''t go out of the gate. Tianmiao stood at the door of the secret room for a long time before he turned to Tiandao office.


    Into the elevator, press the 15th floor, going to find ye CHENFENG reconciliation Wenzhan. At this time, Luo Yunyi hasn''t come up yet, but it won''t be long.


    Just entered the elevator, followed by a cold woman. She was dressed in a suit, high-heeled shoes and a pair of black rimmed glasses. There was no trace of temperature on her beautiful face, and she said "no strangers". The other employees saw her, stepped slightly and didn''t get on the elevator. Obviously, I would rather wait for the next elevator than be with this woman. This shows the deterrent power of this woman. Only Tianmiao and this woman are in the elevator.


    "Oh, sister Hongrong." Tianmiao has no other people''s scruples. She greets Hongrong with a smile on her face.


    "Little boss." The cold imperial elder sister just nodded lightly.


    This woman, who is full of cold breath, is no other than Hong Rong, who works on the 30th floor. Who is Hongrong? She is a cold faced imperial elder sister. She is very resolute in her work. She is extremely serious in her work attitude. She is very strict in her work. She is even more abstinent in her clothes. Everyone is a little nervous after reading it. Usually, when people say that she is beautiful, she almost takes her head off, saying that she is not serious and frivolous. (Chapter 17-25 of the story of the proud son of heaven)


    "sister Hongrong, is there anything good in this world?" Tianmiao pressed the elevator floor, 15th floor.


    "No Hong Rong answered coldly and pressed 30 layers.


    "I have good things. Here you are The sky Misty thing hasn''t felt out yet, red Rong cold voice refused.


    "No. Little boss, just work hard and don''t bring any gifts. " Hongrong''s tone is very ruthless. Workaholic is work first of course!


    "Ah, this, I gave it to someone else." The sky is tiny long to say.


    "At will." Red head did not turn, is still a touch of cold tone.


    "Oh, that''s a pity. This gift is very special. It''s a beautiful woman named Shangwu. She broke a fool''s head and fell in love with a story about little fresh meat Tianmiao sighed, "but when you blow that fool''s head, it scares little fresh meat into quail. What a pity. "


    Red Rong Ka''s turn a head, let the sky tiny all doubt her neck still good. Hong Rong''s expressionless face was already full of panic.


    "Little boss, what gift did you say just now?" Hong Rong tried to squeeze out a smile and asked difficultly.


    "You don''t want it. I''ll give it to someone else." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "No, little boss, you have something to say. I have a lot of good things to go to the big world this time. I''ll sort them out later and send them to you myself. " At the moment of the red where still have just ruthless appearance, beautiful face is all flattering smile, but the eyes are going to cry. The change of face is so fast that it''s amazing.


    "Well, I''ll give you this gift. Only for you. " Tianmiao is very generous to give the video stone to Hongrong, "you can go back and watch it slowly."


    "Thank you, little boss." Hongrong is very grateful.


    The elevator jingled and stopped on the 15th floor.


    "Ah, sister Hongrong, this gift is just a little surprise. There will be big surprise in the future." Tianmiao walks out of the elevator and smiles. Before the elevator closes, he says to Hongrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Tianmiao watched the elevator door close slowly, isolated Hongrong''s frightened face in the elevator, happily turned around, hummed a little song, and went to find a friend.


    The little surprise has been handed over to Hongrong. As for the big surprise, it''s waiting for Hongrong to discover it. I don''t know what kind of expression and mood Hong Rong will have when she meets Xie Wenzhan.


    At the thought of this, Tianmiao''s mood is particularly happy.


    Found ye CHENFENG reconciliation Wen war, the two are just back soon, is writing a report. Seeing the arrival of Tianmiao, they both stopped their work and said hello to Tianmiao.


    There are other employees who know Tianmiao, and they also wave to say hello and shout a little boss. Tianmiao smiles and waves.


    "Is your mission going well this time?" Tianmiao pulled a chair, sat down, and took out a gift from his storage space. "This is a gift for you."


    "We have gifts for you, too." Xie Wenzhan happily took it over. Anyway, it was not polite at all. Then he took out the gift he prepared and gave it to Tianmiao.


    Ye CHENFENG naturally prepared a gift.


    "It''s going well. However, there are also small episodes. " Ye CHENFENG said in a deep voice, "some of the world has been seriously affected recently."


    "But you are very good, elder martial brother. No matter how serious it is, you can fix it. And the saboteurs. " Xie Wenzhan said that he really admired ye CHENFENG. He also repaired the world, but let the destroyer run away.


    "Just a ghost." Ye CHENFENG shakes his head.


    "Then be more careful yourself. Did you find out? It seems that there is a force against our Tiandao office. " In a low voice.


    "Yes. And this force is very strong. " Xie Wenzhan frowned.


    "So be careful." Tianmiao asks again.


    "Yes, yes." Xie Wenzhan nodded.


    "By the way, I have a younger martial brother who should fly up soon. His name is Luo Yunyi. If I''m not here when he comes, please take care of me. Also, I have an apprentice named Cui Wenyan, who has the eye of heaven. When she flies up, take care of me. I just received a message from my father. Maybe the West will let me go again. "


    "Again?" Xie Wenzhan frowned.


    "Must you?" Ye CHENFENG caught a trace of unusual.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Then be more careful." Ye CHENFENG some worry said.


    "You said that your apprentice has the eye of heaven, is that the eye of heaven I think?" Xie Wenzhan asked again.


    "Yes, that''s what you think. Take care of her for me first. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "I''m afraid she''ll look after us in the future." Xie Wenzhan gasped. Eye of heaven, that''s eye of heaven! Every time the employee counts the performance, the employee with the eye of heaven is in the front, but he can see it clearly.


    "Why, fearless Jie Wen Zhan?" Tianmiao asked jokingly.


    "How can it be!" Xie Wenzhan straightened his chest, then drew it back, "but it''s true to work hard, otherwise it''s too humiliating to be surpassed."


    "Isn''t that inevitable?" Ye CHENFENG said suddenly.


    "Wow, elder martial brother, you make me sad when you say that." Xie Wenzhan''s face was hurt. "Can''t you have a little confidence in me?"


    "Then you work hard." Although ye CHENFENG''s face was expressionless, there was a smile in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    Tianmiao and two people chat again and go to the eighth floor to find Xia Chuanyue.


    After her promotion, naturally, the staff of Tiandao office had been waiting for her in the Western General Administration for a long time. Then a face of ignorant force of her, make clear the situation, first ecstasy, and then on Camille''s eyes and some reluctant.


    She can finally go back to her hometown. Her dream of the Oriental hometown, but her lover Camille can not go with her. Because Camille is an employee of the Western General Administration.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you meet. If you want to come over, or if he wants to come to see you, you can make a report and send it to each other''s location by using the transmission array. However, you can take care of the transmission fee. " The person who came to meet Xia Chuanyue was the elder who met ye CHENFENG. He was very happy, and this Xia Chuanyue took over, of course, was his staff. It''s nice to be a little boss. I always think of him for such a good thing.


    Ye CHENFENG was also picked up by him before. The employee''s business ability was so strong that he soon climbed up to him. Alas, it''s sad and reluctant. With such powerful employees, the overall performance of their group is much better than that of other groups. This time xiachuanyue takes it back, it will certainly make their group''s performance to a higher level.


    How can the person chosen by the boss be bad? Although it is estimated that this person will not stay long. But as long as you can count, you can make money in their group.


    "Really?" Xia Chuanyue showed a bright smile happily.


    "Really. It''s just that you''re a little harder than ordinary lovers. It''s just a long-distance relationship. But it''s nothing. When I want to see you, it''s a matter of minutes. " The elder affirmed it again.


    "That''s great, Camille. Do you hear me? You can come to my hometown later. " Xia Chuanyue holds Camille''s hand and says excitedly.


    "Yes, yes!" Camille saw such a happy summer Chuan Yue, the mood also soared, "wait for me, I will go to you."


    On the other hand, the predecessors in charge of receiving Camille from the General Administration of the West turned their eyes. The cost of transmission array is not cheap. If you want to meet frequently, you have to work hard. The people in the East are really cunning. They drew a big cake there first.


    In this way, Xia Chuanyue followed the eastern predecessors back to the East and signed a contract in Tiandao office. Her ability is obvious to all. Now she has been promoted to the office on the eighth floor. In order to meet Camille, both of them have to work hard to pay for the delivery.


    Tianmiao goes to Xia Chuanyue to ask her if there is anything she needs to bring to Camille.


    Xia Chuanyue is very happy to see Tianmiao. This is the first time she has seen Tianmiao since she came to Tiandao office. When I first came here, I was surprised to know that Tianmiao was the little boss.


    "The sky is dim." Xia Chuanyue happily holds Tianmiao''s hand, "long time no see, I miss you so much."


    "You did a good job. Nice to see you again, too. I''m going to the west this time. What can I do for you to bring to Camille? " Tianmiao looks at Xia Chuanyue. Xia Chuanyue is more mature and cheerful. This transformation is good.


    "Are you going to the west? That would be great. Yes, yes, I have a lot to bring him. " Xia Chuanyue nodded happily.


    "All right, give it to me." Tianmiao looked at the storage bag handed by Xiachuan Yue and said with a smile, "wait for me to come back. I think he will ask me to bring you a lot of things, too. "


    "Are you on a mission over there? You should be more careful yourself. " Xia Chuanyue told.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Wait for me to come back Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    (tomorrow''s new story)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    Leia is a quiet and peaceful town.


    There are 60 guards in the town, and more than 400 residents live and work here.


    A golden haired man in his early twenties, wearing a uniform, was walking home with a smile on his face. He has a handsome face, gentle eyebrows and blue eyes like the blue sea.


    Someone you know saw him and said hello to him.


    "Jesse, are you going home to cook for your sister?"


    "Yes." Jesse waved happily and sped home.


    There is a little angel waiting for him at home. He is looking forward to seeing her at home soon after changing his post every day.


    At this time, Tianmiao looks like she is only six or seven years old. She is wearing a dark blue skirt, sitting on the wall of the yard, holding out her hand to pick an apple and gnawing it. She is waiting for her "brother" to come home.


    Jesse is an orphan. He lives alone all the time. Then one day I found a little girl in the forest. The little girl was sitting alone in the forest. She was very cute. Black hair, black eyes, seems to be an alien. But he couldn''t see the race. Ask what little girls are shaking their heads, only asked the little girl''s name is Tianmiao. Inquired, also could not find the little girl''s family.


    So Jesse brought her back and adopted her.


    When Jesse came to the door, he saw Tianmiao sitting on the wall, two little fat hands holding a huge apple chewing. The apple is almost bigger than her face.


    Ah How lovely! I want to die, I want to die!


    Jesse covered her chest and felt suffocated.


    It''s so cute.


    Tianmiao looked up at Jesse: "Jesse, you''re back."


    "Call brother, call brother!" Jesse took Tianmiao down from the wall. "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you. " Oh, my God, the poor boy must be hungry. He''s starting to eat apples. Jesse thought of it with remorse.


    "Not hungry. Eat and play. " Tianmiao pointed to the room and said, "you don''t have to cook. My little friend made the meal


    Jesse couldn''t help laughing. Because he thought the sky was joking. Because Tianmiao has two pets, she called them her little friends. A silver cat (kongho): I protested. I don''t want to be a cat. But the host likes hairy. What can I do A flaming red bird.


    Jesse carried Tianmiao into the house. His parents left him his house. It has two floors and a cellar. The area is not small, but he usually keeps it clean and tidy.


    Jesse opened his mouth wide in amazement when he saw the bread, sausage and a rabbit on the table. Then a little angry, put Tianmiao on the chair and said seriously: "every day, you are still young. Cooking is dangerous. I''ll do it later when I get home, OK? And where does that rabbit come from? "


    "The rabbit ran into our yard and died under the apple tree." Tianmiao said seriously.


    "Ha?" Jesse''s eyes widened.


    "It''s true." Tianmiao nodded again seriously.


    "All right, all right. Let it be. You can''t barbecue in the future. It''s too dangerous, you know? " Jesse said painstakingly.


    "I see. Let''s have dinner." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    "Well, well, let''s eat, eat." Jesse pointed out, "let''s wash our hands first."


    Tianmiao nodded, jumped down from the chair and followed Jesse.


    Jesse drew a bucket of water from the well in the backyard and poured it into the basin to let Tianmiao wash his hands.


    "I don''t have to stand guard and patrol tomorrow. How about tomorrow I take you to the farmland outside the town to catch hedgehogs?" Jesse wiped Tianmiao with a towel, said little fat hand.


    "Catch it and eat it? But hedgehog meat is not delicious, right? Just a little bit. " Tianmiao thinks seriously.


    Jesse: --


    No, the reactions of lovely little girls should not be all, wow, OK, so cute. What do we feed little hedgehog? Shouldn''t it be like this? Why does his little girl think of eating first?


    "I can''t eat it. Hedgehogs grow a lot of worms and are not clean. " Jesse gave up the idea of catching a hedgehog for Tianmiao.


    "All right." The sky is a little disappointed.


    "But we can pick up some chestnuts. I''ll bake them for you." Jesse saw Tianmiao''s disappointed expression and thought she was a sinner. She said quickly.


    "That''s good." Tianmiao nods with a smile.


    The next morning, Jesse got up first and went shopping in the town market. He knew that Tianmiao would stay in bed, so he could just get home before Tianmiao did.


    Standing in front of a pork vendor, he pointed to a piece of meat and said, "put this piece together for me. Oh, sell some ribs for me."


    "Jesse, you''ve been here a lot lately. And they buy a lot at a time. " The boss quickly put the meat up and handed it to Jesse.


    "I can''t help it. My sister likes meat very much." Jesse took it with a smile and gave the money.


    "The sister who picked it up?" Suddenly, the butcher''s daughter shrieked.


    "How do you talk to Jesse? It''s impolite." The butcher looked at his daughter. His daughter, 19, seems to have been interested in Jesse for a long time. But Jesse didn''t seem to have an idea.


    "But..." The butcher''s daughter was dissatisfied with what else she wanted to say. Jesse took something, nodded to the boss with a smile, and left quickly.


    After Jesse left, the daughter said to her father, "Dad, why don''t you let me talk? Originally, Jesse used to be reluctant to eat meat, but now she often comes to buy meat for that wild child. If we go on like this, we will have a hard time after we get married. If we had children, would we have to keep that wild child like that? What about our own children? "


    The butcher glared, raised the knife in his hand, and yelled: "have you changed your brain with the pig brain? What does Jesse buy? It''s his own money. None of your business? What a beautiful idea you have. Marry Jesse? When did someone look you in the eye? Go back to sleep before you wake up. Don''t get in my way here, or I''ll hit someone. "


    The daughter glared at her father and ran into the house.


    "Daydreaming." The butcher put his knife on the chopping board and sneered. Although Jesse has no father or mother, she is good-looking, polite and gentle, so she is very popular. He is also satisfied with such people, but they are not interested in their daughter. What''s the use of self satisfaction?


    Jesse went to buy some vegetables, cheese and pudding, and then she turned and went home.


    At this time, Tianmiao rubbed his eyes, yawned and got out of bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    Dongxiao stood on the window, looked at the downstairs, then turned to look at the sky.


    "Oh, Jesse''s back, isn''t she?" Tianmiao put on his shoes and said lazily.


    Dongxiao nods.


    "Bought me pudding?" Tianmiao asked again.


    Dongxiao continued to nod.


    "What a good brother." Tianmiao smiles.


    "Meow ~" the harp nestled in the bed let out a cat cry.


    Dongxiao looked at konghou contemptuously. This little fat girl really thought she was a cat, so she entered the play.


    "It seems to be today." Tianmiao calculated some time and finally said.


    "Yes." Dongxiao sound, "it''s really today, that person will appear."


    Tianmiao nods and goes downstairs. When he goes downstairs, he sees Jesse busy preparing things for the picnic, and breakfast is already ready on the table.


    "Up every day? Go wash your face and brush your teeth, and then come over for breakfast. I''ve eaten already. When you finish eating, we''ll go out. " Jesse is putting things in the picnic basket.


    After breakfast, Jesse takes Tianmiao out. He was holding the picnic basket in one hand and the sky in the other. There is a fat silver cat squatting on Tianmiao''s shoulder.


    Jesse looked down at the sky and looked at the fat cat squatting on her shoulder in silence. Then he held out his hand and picked up Tianmiao.


    "That look in his eyes, is it that he despises me? I''m afraid I''ll hold the master, so I hold him Make complaints about the sound and sky and the Tun Tun Tun Tun, full of anger. The sky can imagine the appearance of little fat girl.


    "You are already heavy, because you are so fat." Dongxiao cool long said.


    "Where do I weigh? Where am I fat? My master was fat when he was a child. You see, his little arm is full of meat! " Kongho''s unconvinced retort.


    The next moment, konghou''s neck was picked up by Tianmiao, and then it was thrown on the ground.


    Jesse was stunned and asked Tianmiao: "every day, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s too fat. I''ll let it run behind us and lose weight." The sky tiny face has no facial expression to say seriously. Tianmiao didn''t know how cute he was in Jesse''s eyes.


    Jesse looked at the serious sky, and almost covered her chest again. That''s lovely.


    "Yes, this fat cat should lose weight. Otherwise, you will be very tired every time you hold it Jesse nodded her head as hard as she could. Then he strode forward with TIANYAO in his arms.


    Kongho was in place.


    The wind blows, the leaves fall, her heart


    Broken into pieces


    Dongxiao rolled his eyes. This silly fat girl, it''s hard to talk about it!


    "Keep up." Tianmiao lies on Jesse''s shoulder and waves to konghou.


    "Meow!" Kongho''s four plump short legs follow behind quickly. From a distance, it looks like a hairy ball rolling rapidly behind.


    The outside of Leia is full of apple trees. This town is rich in apples. Apple trees are planted in every courtyard, even on the road. Now is the season for apples to ripen. There are many kinds of apple trees here. The ripening season is from April to may, September to November and even the end of December. And through the apple trees, there is a chestnut tree in front.


    Jesse went to the chestnut grove, found a flat place, spread the picnic cloth, and put the basket on it. He Tianmiao said: "just pick up chestnuts nearby. Don''t run away. If some villain takes you away, you won''t see your brother. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." Tianmiao nodded, and then called kongho to catch up and pick up chestnuts.


    Jesse also began to pick up chestnuts, but when she picked up a few, she would turn her head and look at the sky.


    Tianmiao picked it up, and a pair of feet in leather boots appeared in front of him.


    She looked up at the girl with amber eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    Tianmiao looked up at the girl above her head, and the girl''s eyes were shining. The love and happiness in her eyes were almost overflowing.


    "Oh, my God, look what I found? There is such a baby here. " The girl had fiery red hair, she said happily, and then held out her hand to hold Tianmiao up, "little baby, would you like to go home with me? You are so beautiful. "


    Before Tianmiao spoke, Jesse''s roar had already sounded in their ears: "who are you? Let go of my sister


    Then Jesse had already come to TIANYAO in front of them, snatched TIANYAO and stared at the girl.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. It''s just that this little baby is so beautiful that it looks like she''s shining all over. I can''t help holding her. I''m sorry. " The red haired girl apologized in a hurry.


    Hearing the girl''s sincere apology and praise for her baby, Jesse''s attitude eased down.


    "Then you should ask for my opinion. It scared me and my sister. I thought someone was going to abduct my sister. " Jesse patted Tianmiao''s back gently. After she finished, she turned the conversation and said with a smile, "but I can understand your feelings. My sister is really cute. She is a little angel."


    "Yes, yes, really a little angel. It''s so beautiful that people can''t help but want to take it home. " The red haired girl said happily when she heard that Jesse had forgiven her.


    Jesse heard the girl''s words, mouth a draw, holding the sky back two steps, watch her alert: "don''t hit my sister''s idea."


    "Oh, no, No." The red haired girl shook her head quickly. "I was too bold just now. My name is Fei Er. How about you? I''m traveling. I''m passing by. "


    "The sky is dim." Before Jesse answered, Tianmiao replied with a smile, "my brother''s name is Jesse."


    "Oh, my God, baby''s voice is so beautiful. It''s like an angel. Are you having a picnic here? " Fei Er looks at the cloth nearby and asks.


    "Yes, would you like to come?" Tianmiao stretched out his chubby little hand and opened it to Feier to see, "but you have to pick up chestnuts with me to join in."


    "No problem, no problem. I''m good at picking chestnuts. " Feier said happily.


    "Let''s go and get chestnuts. Jesse, put me down. " Tianmiao turned to Jesse and said.


    Jesse silently puts Tianmiao down, and then looks at Tianmiao happily picking up chestnuts with the girl named Feier. He didn''t make a speech in the whole process, so these two people got on well? I haven''t asked my opinion. How can I ask a stranger to join their picnic?


    Jesse looked at the smiling face of the sky and thought bitterly. But on second thought, Tianmiao doesn''t have a playmate at ordinary times. It seems that she seldom sees such a bright smile. Forget it. It''s nice to have someone play with her. Just pay more attention to yourself.


    Fei''er said that he was very good at picking up chestnuts, but he really didn''t blow it.


    After a while, Jesse looked at the chestnut mountain which was higher than the sky beside the cloth. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough, enough. Don''t pick it up. " Jesse stopped the two happy people who were still picking up, "too much. We can share it with our neighbors when we go back later."


    "Good. Can we have lunch now? " Tianmiao came over and continued to stack a handful of chestnuts on the Chestnut Hill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    "It''s ready to eat. Come and eat, Feier. " Jesse greets Feier.


    Feier ran over happily and sat down next to Tianmiao. Then Jesse divided the food between them.


    While eating, fei''er looks at the sky with bright eyes. His obsession makes Jesse wonder if this man is a money fan who has seen gold.


    It''s true


    make complaints about it in the heart. This child is a dragon. Her eyes should be different from other dragon people, should be to see the light of merit and virtue on her body. The dragon people are very fond of shining things. This hobby will never change. So the dragon people like to collect money, gold coins, gems and so on.


    The light from Tianmiao is stronger than all the treasures, which naturally attracts Feier deeply.


    "You don''t eat that? Jesse Fei''er finished all the barbecue and bread Jesse had given him, and found that Jesse didn''t eat, so he asked curiously.


    "Because we have something for two. Give it to you and Jesse won''t have it. Jesse gave you her share Tianmiao seriously ate the pudding and said without raising his head.


    "Brother! Don''t call Jesse Jesse stretched out her hand and rubbed the tiny head gently. She said with a gentle smile.


    Fei''er was stunned and looked at Jesse''s smile. His heart was a little complicated.


    "Well, let''s take the chestnuts and go back and give them to everyone. Thanks for picking up the chestnuts, Feier Jesse said thanks to Feier.


    "Are you going back? Do you have a pub? I want to stay for a while. " Feier asks Jesse.


    "Yes, but it''s too noisy. You can stay in our house, but there''s a charge. " Tianmiao brick looks at Jesse, "right, Jesse, we don''t provide free accommodation."


    "Yes. Ah, it''s not... " Jesse nodded and suddenly felt something was wrong. What happened? Why do you talk about living at home? No, no, baby, this person is a stranger. You can''t take it home at will. What if it''s a bad guy?


    "Well, if you live in our house, one gold coin a day will cover your food." Tianmiao stretched out his chubby fingers and said seriously.


    Jesse nearly fainted at this. One gold coin a day? Half a month''s stay in a tavern may be only one gold coin, maybe not enough. How could his precious sister accept a gold coin a day? This is not the way to kill people, is it?


    "OK, deal." Feier can''t wait to promise.


    Jesse:


    Feier was so happy, like they gave her a gold coin every day. What the hell!


    So Feier followed Jesse and Tianmiao home. She followed him with a basket and a bag of chestnuts. She looked at Jesse with resentment from time to time. Because she wanted to hold it, but Jesse didn''t hold it. She just let her carry the basket and chestnuts.


    Jesse rented a room on the ground floor to Fei Er. Tianmiao''s room is on the second floor. There are still rooms available on the second floor. But Jesse couldn''t rent the room on the second floor to Feier''s anyway.


    Before going to bed at night, Jesse tells Tianmiao the bedtime story and wants to say good night to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao suddenly said, "Jesse, aren''t you afraid that Feier is a bad man? Why do you agree to fly in? "


    Jesse said with a smile, "she''s not. Before I met you, my brother was always alone, and he could distinguish between good and evil. All right, baby, go to sleep. If you don''t sleep well, you won''t grow up. "


    Jesse finished, lowered her head, printed a goodnight kiss on Tianmiao''s forehead, then blew out the light and went downstairs carefully.


    Tianmiao turned over and was ready to go to bed.


    Jesse, dragon, well, there''s a princess left. The fortune of the world will be complete.


    (today is busy, less updates, more tomorrow)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    In this way, Feier lives in Jesse''s house.


    In the morning, Jesse goes out to work, and Tianmiao and Feier are at home.


    "Every day? Your brother will make breakfast and lunch for you before going out. You wait for him at home all day, and he comes back in the evening? " Feier asked, looking at the milk and bread on the table. Isn''t that lonely? What a pity, baby. Fortunately, I can live with my baby.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "Jesse will give me some copper coins. If I want to eat something, I can ask my mother-in-law next door to buy it for me. He won''t let me go out alone. If I say it, I will be abducted. "


    "I quite agree with that. You''re so cute. You''re going to be abducted. I saw you yesterday and almost... " Fly son says here, just realize oneself say wrong words, quickly shut up a voice.


    Tianmiao laughed: "don''t worry, I know you are not a bad person. I won''t drive you away. In this world, there is no one who can abduct me. "


    Feier blinked, looked at the chubby little cute, so confident to say this, only feel very cute, want to hold into the arms to rub a rub ah.


    "But now that you''re here, we can go shopping in town together. If you''re here, you can fly with your fist. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m here. Don''t worry. If anyone dares to bully you, I''ll beat him to heaven. " Feier clenched his fist.


    "No, no, don''t really hit the sky." Tianmiao looks at Feier''s rubbing his hands and fists like this. He''s afraid that the child will really blow people away, which will cause trouble. The little mother dragon, who just came out of Longgu, was wanted by human beings before she finished her adult assessment.


    "All right. I''ll control the power. " Fei Er nodded.


    "Give me today''s gold. Your rent and board. Then let''s go shopping in town. Let''s surprise Jesse in the evening. He''s tired of going to work every day. " Tianmiao reaches out his chubby little hand and asks Feier for money.


    Fei''er looks at Tianmiao''s small hand and controls his desire to hold it. He takes out a gold coin and puts it carefully in Tianmiao''s palm.


    The sky tiny saw eye to fly son, suddenly way: "you give me gold coin, your in the mind can''t bear?"


    "No, there''s no problem. If anyone else wants my gold, it''s killing me. " Fei''er frowned and said solemnly.


    "Thank you, Feier." Tianmiao chuckled. She knows the extent to which the dragon people in the West cling to their own treasures. But Feier''s generosity to himself was really unexpected, and he could restrain their strong instinct.


    "Let''s go shopping then." Feier looked outside. "This town is very beautiful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful town." In fact, Feier hasn''t been to many places since she came out of Longgu. This is the second town she saw.


    "Good." Tianmiao drinks the last mouthful of milk, jumps out of the chair and goes out with Feier.


    In the small town, people have been busy for a long time.


    There''s the only bakery in town that sells not only bread but also pudding and cheese. After buying some bread, Tianmiao took Feier to the pork shop. Meat is her favorite.


    The owner of the pork shop is cutting meat. Seeing Tianmiao appear, he greets Tianmiao with a smile.


    "Xiaotianmiao, where''s your brother?"


    "To stand guard. Boss, give me two suckling pigs. Can you bring them home for me later? " Tianmiao asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    The smile on the butcher''s face froze. He doubted if there was something wrong with his ears.


    "Two suckling pigs? Did Jesse ask you to buy it? Why do you buy so much? " Asked the butcher, frowning.


    "Of course, it''s bought to eat." Tianmiao looks at the butcher strangely.


    Butcher No, I didn''t mean that!


    "Can you send it? It''s money. " Tianmiao took out a gold coin and lifted it up.


    "Yes, yes." The butcher believed that Jesse had asked her to buy it. Otherwise, where did she get the gold coin? After the butcher took the gold coin, he changed some silver. Also specially found a small bag for Tianmiao to put up.


    "Take it. Don''t lose it. So much money, you have to be careful. " The owner of the butcher shop warned, "be careful not to show people that you have taken so much money."


    "Thank you, boss. Don''t worry. Feier will protect me. " The sky faintly shook to shake the bag, listen to the voice of silver coin collision inside, smilingly say. Although the boss, who is full of flesh and beard, looks a little fierce, he is a good man.


    The butcher noticed a girl with red hair standing behind the sky. Well, although the girl is not tall, she feels energetic and powerful. She was wearing short boots, a dark red cloak and a dagger around her waist. Should, probably, protect the sky?


    "Is this little girl your sister?" The butcher asked doubtfully, confirming that he had not seen the girl in the town. Is it the relatives of the sky? It''s not right. The girl''s amber eyes and fiery red hair are not the same as Tianmiao with black hair and black eyes.


    "Ah, it''s the wrong big head." Tianmiao said casually, then waved to the boss, "boss, remember to send it to my home later. I went to buy honey. "


    "OK, OK." The butcher didn''t know what Tianmiao meant, and didn''t bother to investigate.


    Tianmiao and Feier are far away. Feier asks Tianmiao, "xiaotianmiao, what does the big head mean?"


    "The beautiful big sister. In my hometown. " Tianmiao''s serious explanation.


    "Wow Feier exhaled happily, and then said, "where is your hometown? Are you all black haired and black eyed? "


    "My hometown is far away. Yes, we all have black hair and black eyes. " Tianmiao said casually, "let''s go shopping, honey, and the place to sell seeds."


    "Buy seeds? Do you want to plant flowers? " Fei''er naturally thinks of it here.


    "No He came to the grocery store. Tianmiao asked her boss to give her two pots of honey. When she was about to pay, she was interrupted by a voice.


    "I''ll pay her." The speaker has an unquestionable tone.


    Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the speaker with a smile: "Miss Yuri." Yuri is the mayor''s daughter with chestnut hair and freckles.


    "Tianmiao, don''t be so polite. Just call me sister. We''ll be a family in the future anyway. " Yuri came up and said with a smile.


    The sky is dim Sometimes in the west, she doesn''t know what to say. They will not be reserved, they will express themselves directly if they like it. But this lady is too direct and conceited.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    "Thank you, Miss Yuri, but my brother said that you can''t take other people''s things for no reason. I dare not take it back. " Tianmiao shakes his head and insists on paying.


    "It''s all small things. I''ll ask someone to carry it home for you. You''re so small. It''s too heavy to carry it. Anyway, I''ll take care of you in the future. Now get familiar with it in advance. " Yuri looked at the two honey jars and said.


    "No, sister fei''er has a lot of strength. She can help me." Tianmiao points to Fei Er standing behind him. I sighed in my heart that Jesse was really popular. It''s just that the butcher''s daughter dislikes her and the mayor''s daughter wants to please her. Their intelligence quotient and emotional quotient are high and low. Of course, it has something to do with the family environment. The conditions of the mayor''s family are much better than those of the butcher''s family. Yuri does have the guts to help take care of her.


    "Feier? Who are you? " Yuri saw the girl with red hair standing behind the sky. She frowned and asked in a poor voice. Jessie''s relatives? No, it''s impossible. Jesse has no relatives. It''s impossible to be a distant relative. Tianmiao''s appearance is so special that not everyone can be related.


    "Me? I''m the head of the world. " Feier smiles and says politely. She sees that Tianmiao doesn''t want to contact with this young lady. She comes forward and easily picks up two cans. She lowers her head to Tianmiao and says, "let''s go, let''s go back."


    What''s wrong? what do you mean? Yuri looked confused.


    The sky tiny listen to fly son so naturally also took a little proud of say oneself is her injustice big head, fan of smile. Ah, I feel guilty for bullying an honest man


    "Good. Goodbye, Miss Yuri Tianmiao waves and flies out of the shop.


    Yuri stood in the same place, watching the two people leave, and suddenly reflected that sentence. Back? They went back together? Where to go? Jesse''s home!


    So, this redhead girl lives with Jesse and them? That''s too bad. Hurry back and ask my father what''s going on. Who is this girl with red hair.


    On the way, fei''er said: "xiaotianmiao, that Yuri''s eyes are not very good. You should not get too close to her." That human''s look at the sky is actually like that of a cat or a dog. She could see the contempt in her eyes and the impatience she had resisted.


    "Well, I see." Tianmiao nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jesse got home, he was stunned to smell the fragrance of the house. What happened? He followed the fragrance to the backyard and saw a suckling pig on the shelf. Feier is putting honey on it.


    "Ah, Jesse, you''re back. Time is just right. I''m brushing the honey for the last time. The roast suckling pig made by Feier. We can have roast suckling pig tonight. " When Tianmiao saw Jesse coming back, he waved happily.


    Jesse looked at fei''er in surprise: "how fragrant, fei''er, you can make delicious food."


    Feier is a little embarrassed and says, "it''s xiaotianmiao who taught me. I did it according to the steps she said."


    "Thank you," Jesse said with a smile Obviously, Jesse didn''t believe it was a fantasy.


    That night, Jesse saw how much Fei Er ate. Feier ate two-thirds of a roast suckling pig himself.


    "Sorry." Feier looks at the bone under his feet, blushing and apologizing. She didn''t want to be like this, but the suckling pig baked according to baby''s method was so delicious that she couldn''t resist it for a moment, so she ate a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    "Nothing. It''s good to eat." Jesse waved her hand with a smile. "I know about your honey shopping today. Thank you for taking me. Yuri, if you can, I hope you can take care of me in the future. Don''t contact that person every day. "


    "Yes! I said that person was disgusting. The way she looks at the sky is too much. " Fei''er nodded his head as soon as he heard what Jesse said.


    Jesse laughed. "Feier is very smart. Thank you."


    Fei Er chuckled: "yes, I''ve always been very smart. I can see the nature of this person at a glance, good or bad. "


    "Then you''re just like Jesse. Jesse can do it, too. " Tianmiao said.


    "Really?" Feier is interested and stares at Jesse.


    "Why do you think you can live in it? We just met. How could we let you in? " Jesse said with a smile, "your eyes are clean. I can see that. "


    "Well, you can see that Yuri is not good? What about the butcher? " Feier asked curiously.


    "Yuri doesn''t really love everyday, but you do. Butcher, in a daily sentence, is that people can''t judge appearance. Although the boss looks fierce, he is very nice Jesse explained.


    "It''s amazing. People... " Feier just wanted to say that human beings actually have such intuition, but the detection is wrong, and the following words didn''t come out again.


    Tianmiao looks at Jesse. She knows that Jesse has such a clear intuition because of his blood. Change should be coming soon.


    Jesse still goes to work every day. Feier and Tianmiao eat at home.


    Tianmiao found that Feier is very talented in cooking. What she said, fei''er can quickly understand and implement it. This makes Tianmiao very surprised. There is a person with excellent cooking skills around him, which is a very happy thing.


    Jesse goes home every day, not far from the door to see a dim yellow light burning in the door, especially warm in the heart. He also has a family, and someone will wait for him to go home every day. When you get home, you can eat delicious food right away. This feeling is really good, very good.


    Life is so warm, but this day, an accident happened.


    A guard came to Jesse''s home with a worried face, found Tianmiao, and told Tianmiao a bad news.


    There''s a situation outside the town in the West. Jesse and his team went to explore, but they haven''t come back yet. The mayor sent more people to check in person. But they still didn''t find Jesse.


    "Take me." Tianmiao stands up.


    "This It''s too dangerous. You''d better wait for the news at home. It''s so late that Jesse hasn''t come back. I just came to tell you because I''m afraid you''re worried about going out to find out. You wait at home. I''ll let you know when I hear from you. " The guard finished and left in a hurry.


    Tianmiao stood at the door, watching the sky getting dark, turned to see fei''er: "fei''er, let''s go to find Jesse."


    "Well, I''ll take you." Feier picked up Tianmiao, closed the door and plunged into the night.


    Feier runs very fast, and the wind blows in his ears. Fei''er is a little nervous and looks at the sky in her arms. She is afraid that she will ask why she can run so fast. But I see the sky is just a calm face looking at the front.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Tianmiao. Jesse will be fine." Fei''er comforted me.


    "Well, it''s going to be OK." The sky is tiny light voice way, the tone is firm.


    Jesse will be fine. Instead, she will wake up to the power in her blood because of today''s events. This is the first step for him to become the strongest in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    On that day, when Miao and fei''er arrived at the site of the accident, they were surrounded by a circle of people. In the middle is a bottomless black hole, gusts of cold wind blowing up from the ground, with the smell of mildew. The black hole is like a huge mouth, as if the next moment will devour all around.


    This scene is chilling.


    "Why are you here? It''s dangerous here. " When the mayor saw Tianmiao, he frowned and said displeased. Then he turned around and said, "who brought her? Isn''t that trouble? "


    "I came by myself." Tianmiao stepped forward, looked at the black hole, and then looked at the mayor, "how long has my brother been down?"


    The mayor frowned and said angrily, "take her back quickly. What are you all doing? " The mayor said to Tianmiao, "just go back and wait for the news."


    "Did you send someone down to the rescue, mayor?" Tianmiao asked, "what news can I wait for when I go back? Waiting for the bad news? "


    The mayor was stunned. He felt a trace of oppression in his eyes. Are you kidding? It''s just a child. Why do you give him such a sense of oppression. He really didn''t send people down to rescue, because this black hole doesn''t look right, and it''s not safe to send people down.


    "Well, I''ll go down to my brother myself." After Tianmiao finished, without waiting for the mayor to answer, he took a few steps forward and jumped out of the black hole.


    Everyone was stunned. They have been guarding the black hole, no one dares to go down. Send someone back to inform the mayor, waiting for the mayor to make up his mind. The mayor didn''t send anyone down to investigate and rescue. He also thought it was too dangerous. Have not thought of a good way, that less than 10 years old child actually so fearless directly jump down?


    Feier was also startled. After she jumped in Tianmiao, she also jumped immediately.


    After Feier jumps down, he feels that kind of fast falling feeling before he feels bad. Her human form can''t fly, and the two dragon form can''t transform in this narrow place. What can we do? Although her human body is not as strong as the dragon body, it is also much stronger than ordinary human beings. She suffered a lot when she fell down, but what about baby?


    So soft baby, what can I do?


    Fei''er was very anxious and cried out.


    "Heaven, heaven! Where are you? Answer me quickly


    Feier shouts and puts one hand on the dagger at her waist. She plans to pull out the dagger once she catches Tianmiao and insert it into the cave wall to stabilize her body.


    The next moment, however, she felt her hand held by a soft little hand. Then, a huge force, let her suddenly stop. Her feet were hanging in the air and her whole body was shaking.


    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll land right away." The voice of heaven came from overhead.


    Then fei''er felt her landing slowly, and finally stepped on the ground with her feet.


    "Xiaotianmiao, are you ok? What happened just now? " Fei Er asks nervously after standing firm.


    "I''m fine. Let''s see where we are first. " The way of heaven.


    Feier took out a small box from his pocket, opened it and found a bead from it. The beads give off a soft light and slowly light up the surroundings. There was always a question in her heart. What happened just now? Did Xiao Tianmiao save her? But how could it be?


    "What''s this?" After seeing around clearly, Fei Er''s eyes widened in surprise.


    In front of her and Tianmiao is a long ladder, behind is the cliff. Looking up, you can''t see the end of the ladder, and you don''t know where to go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "What is this? Whose blood? " Fei''er looked at the bloodstains on the ground and asked anxiously. He immediately shook his head. "It won''t be Jesse''s. don''t worry, he will be OK. Let''s go ahead and have a look. " In fact, she knew very well that these bloodstains might belong to Jesse. But to comfort the sky, she said so.


    The sky tiny nods, haven''t spoken yet, fly son directly a sky tiny embrace, quickly walk forward. The steps are very long and old. They don''t know how long they have been walking forward. Finally, there is light in front of them.


    It seems to be a round field in front, with a square high platform in the middle, on which a person is powerless.


    "It''s Jesse!" Feier exclaimed and stepped forward quickly.


    Jesse lay unconscious on it. There seemed to be a wound on her leg, but fortunately the wound was not big and the blood had stopped.


    "Jesse, Jesse!" After putting down the sky, Feier is going to touch Jesse.


    "Wait, don''t move!" The sky stopped Fei Er.


    "What''s the matter?" Fei''er looks down at Tian Yao in doubt, and doesn''t understand why Tian Yao stops him.


    "I''ll do it. I''m strong." The sky tiny soft voice says. There is a seal here. It will hurt fei''er who is a dragon. Because the seal was left by Jesse''s ancestors. Jesse''s ancestor is the legendary Dragon Slayer. He killed a dragon, a dragon that left everyone helpless. Then seal the Dragon Soul here and slowly consume it. The price of the seal is to burn his own life.


    Finally, he and the Dragon dissipated in the world. But the seal he left can not only hurt the dragon clan, but also awaken the power in the blood of future generations.


    If Tianmiao doesn''t appear, Feier will know Jesse. Jesse will also encounter this danger. However, fei''er is eager to save others. He was seriously injured here and nearly died. He didn''t complete the adult assessment of the dragon race on time, not to mention the hardships after that.


    Originally should be happy one person one dragon, the final outcome is very miserable. All this is caused by that stupid employee in the West. When Tianmiao thinks of the Western employee who constantly resets the world, he feels that the kick was too light once again!


    Tianmiao didn''t explain too much, but stepped forward, helped Jesse up, and then put him on the ground easily and carefully.


    Fei''er looked at Tian Miao''s action and glared: "little baby, your strength seems to be a little big."


    "Ah, yes. I have a lot of strength. Feier, you have to help me keep this secret Tianmiao shyly smile, "they are little ladies, with infinite strength, which is really harmful to my image."


    Feier couldn''t help laughing and said: "don''t worry, don''t worry, I will stick to this secret." Oh, baby, it''s so cute. If it''s not for the wrong occasion, I really want to kiss you in my arms.


    "Jesse is OK. He fell asleep. When he wakes up, we can go out. " Tianmiao looked at the square high platform, the seal had been weathered, and the dragon soul in it had completely dissipated. The power in Jesse''s blood should also be awakening. When he wakes up, he will understand the fighting spirit and become a real knight. Later, he will become the only dragon knight in the world!


    "He did fall asleep." Feier checked Jesse and said in surprise, "it''s strange that he fell from such a high place, only slightly injured, and now he''s still asleep. I thought he was in a coma. by the way! Xiaotianmiao, when we were falling just now, you saved me, didn''t you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    "No, my friend saved us." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "What? buddy? Isn''t your little friend a cat and a bird? " Feier asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Dongxiao saved us." Tianmiao pointed to his head. Fei''er was shocked to see a small red head sticking out from the top of the sky. A pair of small eyes looked at fei''er and drew back.


    "Here? This? He saved us? " Feier said incredulously, "it''s impossible! He''s such a small one. "


    "Because he can do magic. This is not his original shape. His original shape is a tall and powerful dragon! Dragon, you know, the super big creature that can spray fire and water. " Tianmiao explained it seriously.


    "No way!" Fei''er said no in a determined tone.


    "Why not?" Asked the sky.


    "Because of me..." Because I''m the dragon. Fei''er swallows the words to his mouth. That''s close. I almost let it slip. But she can be sure that this red bird is definitely not a dragon. Is it a magical creature? This is the only explanation that makes sense.


    What is the identity of that day? Is it really just a lost little girl? What race is she? The pets around are such powerful magical creatures. Who is she?


    Just as fei''er was daydreaming, Jesse slowly woke up.


    "My brother is going to wake up." Tianmiao said happily.


    "Jesse!" Feier came up and cried happily. These days, she has regarded Jesse as a very good friend. To see a good friend is OK, of course, I''m happy in my heart.


    "Every day, Feier..." Jesse sits up slowly, shakes her head, and whispers, "Why are you here. What happened? Oh, I remember. I found this cave, and then I fell down... "


    "Jesse, how are you feeling now?" Feier looked at Jesse rubbing his forehead, and some worry.


    "Good, it feels Good. But wait, why are you here? " Jesse frowned and saw the sky and the flying.


    "When Xiao Tianmiao heard that something had happened to you, he worried about you and came to you. Then we''ll come down to you together. " Fei''er looks at Jesse''s frowning and black face. He thinks about it and says carefully.


    "It''s nonsense! How can you come here in such a dangerous place? Feier, how can you come to such a dangerous place with you every day? Even if I die, I don''t want to be hurt every day! I don''t want you to get hurt! Don''t you understand? " Jesse said angrily.


    "I..." Feier was wronged, but he just bit his lip and didn''t speak.


    "It''s none of Feier''s business. I jumped down to look for you. Then Feier jumped down to save me. She knew it was dangerous, but she immediately jumped down with me Tianmiao shakes Jesse''s arm and says anxiously, "we are very happy to see that you are OK."


    Jesse was stunned, looking at the wronged Feier, he apologized with guilt: "sorry, Feier, I was too excited just now. And thank you. You two fools, big and small, can''t do such a dangerous thing in the future, you know? I don''t want to get hurt every day, and I don''t want to hurt you, Feier. " Jesse was moved and guilty at the moment. Every day for his dare to jump from such a dangerous place, Feier is also. But I also blame Feier. It''s just too bad.


    Fei Er smiles and nods.


    "Well, Jesse, do you think you''re different from before?" The sky shook Jesse''s arm.


    "I feel like I think It''s like it''s never been better? " Jesse reached out, looked at the palm of her hand, and squeezed her fist.


    Then, a surprising scene appeared, Jesse''s fist suddenly burst out a group of white light, very dazzling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    All the people in Leia know that Jesse has awakened his talent and understood his fighting spirit. Now I want to go to the imperial capital. If I pass the test of the Knights Association, I will become a knight, and I may also worship the great man as my teacher.


    The mayor said if, but he knew very well that the brilliant light of Jesse''s fighting spirit would be inevitable.


    Jesse is bound to be an excellent knight. He has a bright future. This town can''t keep him anymore.


    The mayor really regretted that his daughter wanted to marry him, but she didn''t like Jesse, who was still a little guard. Now, their family can''t afford it. I don''t know how to face my daughter full of resentment when I go back. The mayor sighed. Don''t mention the marriage. Jesse fell down and didn''t send someone to rescue him. I hope Jesse won''t have a grudge. What else do you want.


    Jesse, of course, has to take Tianmiao with her when she goes to the imperial capital. His little baby, of course, he takes it with him wherever he goes. So Jesse and Tianmiao are busy packing these days.


    And Feier said goodbye to them at this time.


    "Where are you going?" Jesse found that she was a little reluctant. These days, I really enjoy getting along with Feier. Sometimes Feier feels like a relative to him. Every day, I would cook dinner with my baby and wait for him at home.


    "I came out with something very important to do. I should have been working long ago, but I''ve been reluctant to leave you, so I stayed for such a long time. I''ll go to DIDU to find you after I finish my work. " Feier is not willing to give up, but she has been out of Longgu for so long. It''s time to complete the adult assessment.


    "Well, do you know where to find us?" Jesse heard that Feier had something important to do, so she didn''t want to stay.


    "I know. I''ll go to the Knights Association and ask. You give me a keepsake. " Feier said with a smile, "I''m very smart. Don''t worry. I''ll come to you as soon as I finish my work."


    "Good. Here you are Jesse takes a necklace from her neck. There is a round pendant on the necklace. Jesse''s name is engraved on the back of the pendant.


    "Good." Fei Er put it away. "Wait for me."


    "It must be put away. This is something my mother left me. We''ll be waiting for you in DIDU. " Jesse said.


    "Is that important to you? Give me something else. " When fei''er heard Jesse say this, he was a little uneasy and wanted to return the necklace to Jesse.


    "No, you are my best friend. You take it." Jesse pushed Fei Er''s hand back and said firmly.


    "Thank you. Jesse, you''re my best friend, too Feier moved to say.


    Tianmiao is sitting on the chair, swinging his short legs, chewing an apple, looking at the couple in front of him. Yeah, best friend. Obviously, this person has not been aware of their own careful thinking. They all think that they are the purest friendship to each other.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s hard.


    In this way, fei''er and Jesse leave Leia town.


    Jesse takes Tianmiao to the imperial capital. His house, the mayor patted his chest and said that he would take good care of it and let him go. Whenever you come back, the house will be the same.


    Jesse and Tianmiao go away in a carriage.


    The butcher''s daughter stood at her door, looking at the direction of the village, said sour: "that wild boy is lucky. After that, I went to live a good life with Jesse. If Jesse and I get married, I''ll be the one who''s going to the imperial capital


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    "And daydreaming. Go and help your mother. You''d better think about what you''d like to do for lunch. It''s more practical. " The owner of the butcher said angrily.


    "What a daydream, I''m telling the truth." The daughter snorted angrily, "that wild boy was lucky. He really made a lot of money..."


    "Shut up The butcher, with a sharp knife in his hand, waved to his daughter and said, "no more nonsense. Believe it or not, I cut your tongue. When Jesse is in danger, the child can jump down to him without hesitation. What were you doing at that time? It''s a pity to sit at home and eat your apple pie and say it hypocritically. Jesse is such a nice person. Go back and look in the mirror and see how ugly you are now! I''m afraid I can''t marry you off with ten pigs in the future! "


    The butcher''s daughter had never heard her father say so bitterly about herself. Finally, she could not help but cover her face with her hands and ran back to the house crying.


    Soon, the landlady came out of the room and complained, "how did you talk to our daughter. Is that too much? "


    "Heavy? Don''t you see what your daughter is like now? You are used to it The boss angrily put a sharp knife on the chopping board, pointed to his wife''s nose and scolded, "you say I speak heavily, then what''s wrong with you? She has the face to be jealous of that kid? When Jesse is in danger, who dares to go down to look for him? Only the child jumps down without hesitation. Heart for heart, that child is good to Jesse, Jesse is also good to her, this is not very normal, what is the daughter jealous of? What qualifications does she have? "


    "But that''s too much. It''s said that ten pigs can''t marry off. " The landlady said bitterly.


    "What do you know! Now try to break it, it will be too late. It''s good to have a dream, but it''s not good to be paranoid. If my daughter has a dream, I will be very happy to try my best to realize it. But what do you think of her all day? If people do nothing all day long, they delusion that all good things will fall on themselves. Is it possible? " The boss said angrily, "OK, I won''t talk to you. You go in


    Landlady Leng Leng, silent, turned in. But in my heart, I was wondering, my husband, she sometimes felt that his identity was not so simple. Is he really just a pig killer?


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse came to the capital with Tianmiao. The imperial capital is far more prosperous and lively than Leia town. There are lots of stone houses, spacious roads, pedestrians and shops on both sides of the street.


    Jesse has been to the imperial capital twice. He knows where the Knights association is. So I went to the Knights'' association with Tianmiao first. After passing the test, the next thing will be easier.


    When Jesse came to the Knights association to test, things were not only easy to do a lot, it was earth shaking changes. After Jesse''s test, the whole Knights association was shocked. Just now, the members of the association who were still dissatisfied with Jesse''s bringing a child to carry out such a sacred test were trembling with excitement and didn''t know what to say.


    The stone tablet of the test directly cracked, and the fighting light made his eyes burst into tears.


    "My disciple, what''s your name?" The president of the Knights Association excitedly took Jesse''s hand and asked with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    Next to another old man glared at him and directly extended his hand to push away the president''s face. "You are so shameless," he said. What is your disciple? You don''t even know their names. This is my disciple. You can''t teach such an excellent young man. "


    "What? What are you talking about? Do you want a face? I shouldn''t have invited you over for tea today. " The president yelled.


    "Who is shameless. Do you want to fight? "


    "Fight! Whoever wins is his disciple. "


    "I''m afraid of you. Look, I won''t open your old face today! "


    The people in the hall gaped at the scene. One of them is the president of the Knights Association and a teacher of the royal order. The other is the dean of Chaoyang college and the teacher of the Royal Griffin order. Both of them are famous figures. How many people want to bow to them without success.


    Even today''s second prince, who wants to be a teacher, has been turned away. And the Third Prince wanted to pay homage to the Dean, and the Dean replied angrily and went back to sleep. Asked what it means, he sneered, dream is possible.


    The third emperor almost vomited blood, but he didn''t dare to complain. Because the president''s strength and reputation are beyond his reach.


    Now, in order to accept a disciple, the two arrogant people fight directly in the hall of the knight''s Association. And they were afraid of hurting others, so they fought hand to hand.


    Jesse also stares at everything in front of him, which is something he didn''t expect.


    Finally, the Dean won the victory with nosebleed and successfully accepted Jesse as his apprentice. He has a black and swollen eye, and his feet jump in anger.


    The dean''s name is buck. He looks like he is in his fifties, but no one knows his actual age. Buck''s chin had a long beard, his nose was red, and his eyes were fierce. He was not good-looking anyway. He took Jesse on the spot and left with him.


    "Dean..." On the way, Jesse was just about to say something when he was interrupted by buck.


    "Call me teacher. I know what you want to ask. Why did I take you as an apprentice? I wonder why we just met. Even if we have good qualifications, we should not accept apprentices so quickly, right? " Buck seemed to see Jesse''s doubts and said so.


    Jesse nodded in surprise.


    "When I accept apprentices, it''s not only about my aptitude, but also my character. You bring your sister to take part in the test, always pay attention to her, look at her eyes are full of care. Do you think I''m blind? " Buck looked at Tianmiao who was eating candy on Jesse''s shoulder with a smile of kindness. "Baby, when you get home, shall I have someone make you pudding?" In fact, Buck was a little nervous. He looked a little fierce. No child liked to be close to him. He tried to keep his voice down, for fear of frightening the sky.


    "Can you make roast goose? I prefer meat. " Tianmiao tilted his head, looked at buck and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha ha, yes, of course." When buck heard Tianmiao bargaining like this, he was not angry but happy. He laughed and said, "I''ll let people do whatever I want."


    "Thank you Tianmiao chuckled and held out his hand to give buck a candy. "Then I''ll treat you to sugar."


    "Ah, thank you, thank you." Buck took it with joy. For the first time, it''s wonderful to have a child who is not afraid of him and willing to be close to him, and who is still such a lovely little girl.


    From that day on, Jesse and Tianmiao live in Buck''s house. Later, to Jesse''s surprise, Buck spoiled TIANYAO to the point of "lawlessness". Jesse even suspected that if TIANYAO wanted the dragon''s treasure, Buck would rob it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    Buck''s house is very big, his status and identity will certainly have a huge manor. There is a big rose planted in front of the manor. Every day several gardeners take good care of it. This is Buck''s favorite garden. From Buck''s rough appearance, there was no such delicate person in him.


    This is the heart of tiger sniffing rose bar.


    After taking Jesse, Buck did everything he could to teach Jesse. Jesse did not let him down, but let him every day full of expectations and surprises. Jesse is improving every day, and it''s improving very fast. Besides being satisfied with his martial arts, Jesse''s character made buck more satisfied.


    Although Jesse is from a small town, he is modest, gentle, polite and studious. Although gentle, but not cowardly. When it''s time to be gentle, when it''s time to make a decision, it''s time to be unambiguous.


    Buck really felt he had found the treasure. In this life, it is enough to receive such a disciple.


    And this treasure, also brought another baby.


    That''s Jesse''s sister, tiny.


    This child is so lovely, just like a little angel. He looks like an angel, but inside he is an angel.


    She is polite, open-minded, polite and will love others. He and Jesse will keep a portion of anything delicious.


    Buck got someone to teach Tianmiao a variety of courses, including etiquette, astronomy, history, geography and so on


    Then the teachers came and left after less than two weeks of class. They all said the same thing. They can''t teach the child any more. She is too clever, everything is a little transparent, like reading, even more profound than their knowledge.


    At this time, Buck felt that the two were more like real brothers and sisters, and their aptitude was so bad.


    Buck praised the two brothers and sisters whenever he met. Almost everyone in the imperial capital knew their names. In fact, many people in DIDU knew about it on the day Buck accepted the apprentice. The palace also knows. Buck often praised his disciple Jesse and Jesse''s sister Tianmiao in front of the emperor and queen, which made the emperor and queen very curious about them, and told buck to take them with him at the next court ball.


    Jesse has more lessons every day than in the sky. After all, in addition to receiving Buck''s martial arts instruction, he also took various culture and etiquette classes. He is as busy as a top every day. Only when he eats every day can he get together with Tianmiao.


    When he was in Jesse''s culture class and etiquette class, Buck always took Tianmiao to play in the manor. That''s why Jesse suspected that her teacher had arranged her classes so full on purpose, and then robbed her baby with him.


    Buck didn''t care about Jesse''s suspicions. After breakfast that day, Buck said to Tianmiao with a smile, "little baby, when I finish my lesson for Jesse, how about we go hunting in the woods? We''ll have a picnic in the woods at noon. "


    "Well, that''s good, buck." Tianmiao nodded happily and said, "buck, I have a gift for you later. I made it myself." Tianmiao didn''t call Buck''s grandfather. He called buck directly. When he heard Tianmiao calling Jesse''s name directly, he asked Tianmiao to call himself that way. He felt closer.


    "Do I have one?" Jesse asked quickly.


    Buck said to Tianmiao with a smile: "OK, baby, I''ll come to see you in the garden after Jesse''s class. I like everything that baby gives me. " Then he said majestically to Jesse, "Jesse, don''t talk while eating. I''m going to finish eating and swing my sword 500 times. What gift you want will distract you. "


    "Yes, teacher." Jesse should come down plaintively. The teacher is too bad, bad also so upright, let him dare not refute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    In the morning buck would spend two hours teaching Jesse. So at this time, the maids will play in the garden with Tianmiao.


    On that day, an uninvited guest came to Buck''s house. This guest is the third princess whom the emperor loves very much. She always wanted to learn from buck, but buck refused her. Of course, the way to refuse a prince and a princess is different. The way buck refused to treat the princess was more tactful.


    The president of the knight''s Association is a very poisonous person. Will people who can become close friends with such people be gentle? unable. The president refused the second prince at the beginning, saying that he would go back to sleep and dream of being his own disciple. Buck refused the third prince. For the sake of the emperor and queen, what Buck said was that he didn''t want to accept disciples. He was too old to have the energy to teach his disciples.


    In fact, what the man said in front of the president was: "accept apprentices? Why doesn''t he look in the mirror? It''s easier for me to teach a pig than to teach him. How dare you open your mouth to learn from others? The worst Knight of Griffin group is to fight with him while pooping. They can beat him with one hand! "


    After hearing this analogy, the president disliked that it was a conversation with strong flavor and quickly changed the topic.


    And the princess, Buck said, the princess is too good to teach. Knowing that Buck was shirking, there was nothing he could do about it. Of course, the princess''s apprenticeship was over.


    The charming princess was very popular with the emperor and queen. If it wasn''t for the royal rule that women could not succeed to the throne, the princess would be the next emperor.


    The princess is nearly sixteen years old this year. Originally, she planned to make more efforts on her birthday and asked buck to accept the apprentice. But before her birthday, she learned the news of Buck''s acceptance. And Buck said that he would only accept Jesse as a disciple in his life. How could this make the princess angry?


    She''s here today to see what Jesse looks like that Buck praises all day long! And the one called Tianmiao. According to the investigation, it was only Jesse who picked it up, but now buck treats her like a granddaughter. It''s said that Buck sometimes gives directions to the sky, which is too much!


    After getting out of the carriage, the princess took her skirt and walked towards the gate. As a result, she heard a burst of laughter when she was not far away from the garden.


    Some people are worried and shouting, miss Tianmiao, please slow down and watch your step.


    "The sister that Buck''s disciples picked up?" The princess frowned in displeasure.


    "It should be." The maid bowed her head and turned respectfully.


    "Go and have a look." The princess quickly went to the garden. The maid followed anxiously. She was really afraid that the princess would do something unwise on impulse. Buck''s position is so special. Neither the emperor nor the queen can offend him. The little girl who was deeply loved by buck, if the princess was not good for her, could not imagine how buck would treat the princess. No, if the princess is impulsive for a while, she will hold the princess.


    The princess walked quickly, and soon saw several figures in the garden. She stopped not far away and asked the maid next to her uncertainly, "am I wrong? I saw that kid cutting roses? "


    The maid looked up to the front. After being stunned, she confirmed, "you''re right. That child is cutting roses."


    "Damn it The princess couldn''t help saying something that didn''t match her good self-cultivation. How much buck cherished his rose garden is well known. Anyone who dares to pick one of his roses will come to a miserable end. But what did she see? She saw the child, with a pair of scissors, cutting a big bunch of roses!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    "Mr. buck dotes on her like this. Why..." The princess was so angry that she quickly went there.


    "Princess highness, your highness..." The maid followed anxiously.


    "I''d like to see if she has Oh, my God! Do I see angels? " The princess was angry just now. After seeing the sky clearly, she stopped and exclaimed.


    Under the sun, the little girl with black hair and black eyes has snow like skin, hair like silk in the palace, and smile like an angel.


    "So, so lovely. I finally know why Mr. Barker dotes on her so much. This is an angel at all. " After the princess exclaimed excitedly, she ran to the front of the sky.


    The maids around Tianmiao were startled at first. After seeing who was coming, they all squatted down to salute.


    "Princess highness?" Tianmiao tilted his head and looked at the girl in front of him. Blonde hair, blue eyes, high nose, typical Western beauty.


    "Are you heaven? I''m the third princess, Lisa The princess forbeared and forbeared, and then she could resist the impulse to hold the sky.


    "Hello, your highness." You are beautiful. " Tianmiao smiles and raises the rose bouquet in his hand, "flowers for beauty."


    Ah, ah, ah, ah! Angel!!!! The princess''s mind has been like a landslide tsunami.


    Who can stand this!


    The princess couldn''t help it any more. She picked Tianmiao up and said, "thank you for the flowers." Then I touched the dark hair. Oh, my God, it''s so silky that it''s really like the silk in the palace.


    , "Your Highness, are you looking for buck?" Tianmiao struggled and wanted to come down. But in return, the princess hugged her more tightly.


    "Ah, yes. You can call me lisa. Will you go to the palace with me? I have lots of cakes, honey, rose tea The princess made an invitation in a seductive tone. He said it was an invitation, but he was going to the carriage with Tianmiao in his arms. Now I want to take Tianmiao back to the palace.


    "No, Buck said he took me hunting today." Tianmiao shakes his head.


    "I''ll take you. I''ll take you. I''m very good. I can teach you how to ride a horse. I have a lot of hounds. You''ll like it... " The princess, like a peddler, gently coaxes Tianmiao. This is the iron heart to take TIANYAO back to the palace.


    Fortunately, Buck showed up in time.


    "Princess highness." Buck saw that the princess was going to get into the carriage when she was holding her. She ran to it quickly and grabbed it. "I don''t know what your highness is. What''s wrong with me?"


    The princess looked at the black faced buck, and then she woke up and reflected what she had just done. She just wanted to take Tianmiao back without saying hello to buck. It''s over. Buck''s angry!


    "Oh, buck, Lisa and I have become friends. I just invited her to go hunting with us. Is that ok? " Tianmiao looked up at buck, then pulled Buck''s beard and asked. Lisa was stunned at the action of the sky. Pulling Buck''s beard? This picture is so magical. Hearing Tianmiao''s words again, the princess was very happy.


    "Oh, is that so? That''s OK. " Buck was black just now, and now he''s smiling.


    "By the way, this bunch of flowers is a gift for Lisa. Buck, here''s my present for you. I made it myself. " After Tianmiao handed the rose bundle to the princess, he took out a small thing and handed it to buck.


    Buck happily took it and saw that it was a wood carving. Although it is only the size of Tianmiao palm, it is carved vividly. This wood carving is exactly what he looks like!


    Buck was stunned, and then his heart was filled with warmth, and his heart was almost melting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    "Did you make it yourself?" Buck happily took the wood carving in his hand and looked at it again and again. He couldn''t put it down.


    "I made it myself. Does buck like it?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes! I like it Buck put the wood away and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll take you hunting. We''ll have a picnic in the woods at noon. You change first. "


    "Will the princess come?" Tianmiao turned to look at the princess and asked.


    "Come on, come on!" The princess nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "But you don''t have a hunting suit." Buck frowned and said that he didn''t want the pretty princess to disturb his happy hunting time with the baby.


    "I''ll send someone back to get it now. Tianmiao also has to change clothes and prepare a meal basket. The time is just right. " Said the princess hastily.


    Tianmiao nodded with a smile: "then we''ll wait for you."


    As the sky said, Buck couldn''t refuse any more. We can only wait for the princess to change her clothes.


    The princess told the coachman to drive the carriage fast. She went back to change her clothes, took her bow and arrow, and told the maids to bring delicious food. Then she hurried to Buck''s house.


    The place where buck wanted to take Tianmiao hunting was in the woods behind the house. Outside are some small animals, rabbits and so on.


    Tianmiao wanted to ride a horse himself, but Buck said nothing. Instead, the princess pleaded for help: "find a pony and let Tianmiao have a try. If not, I''ll take her."


    "Yes, buck, let me try. I can Tianmiao carries Buck''s bow and arrow, looks forward to buck and says.


    Buck finally nodded: "well, first try, no, I''ll take you." The princess is not at ease with him.


    At last, Tianmiao rode smoothly and followed the princess and buck.


    Buck whistled, and the hounds ran quickly in front of them. Then the princess whistled, and the hounds she had brought with her followed.


    "Can they be summoned by whistling?" Tianmiao is very interested in using hounds to help hunting in the west very early.


    "Yes, but there is a certain skill. Different whistles convey different meanings." The princess explained, "Mr. Barker''s dog and I are one of the best dogs in a hundred. After strict training, we can only listen to our master''s whistle..."


    Before the princess finished her words, she saw Tianmiao put her finger on her mouth, and then she whistled.


    Then there was a scene that stunned her and buck.


    The princess and Buck''s hounds stopped at the same time, then turned to look at the sky. Tianmiao whistled again, and all the hounds lined up in a straight line and ran forward at a constant speed.


    The princess glared at Tianmiao and asked, "Tianmiao, how did you do it?"


    "You told me to do that." Tianmiao blinked and replied seriously, "you say you can convey the meaning to them."


    "My God! Baby, tomorrow I''ll find someone to test your magic talent. Is it natural magic? Oh, no, I''ll get someone to test it when I go back after hunting Buck looked at the scene was also incredible, and then joked.


    "Natural magic, what is that?" Tianmiao asked.


    "Of course, it is to be close to nature and to be able to borrow the power of nature. Including these animals, plants... " Buck explained with a smile, but he thought it was impossible. Because it''s just magic in legend. Even the elves, who have basically died out, are only close to nature and may operate some plants. But it''s impossible to manipulate animals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    There are too few magicians in the world. Magicians are powerful and noble. There are only three magicians in their country. One served in the palace, and the other had something to do with the royal family, because this one was a prince. There is also a magician who lives in seclusion.


    These magicians use thunder magic, wind magic and fire magic respectively.


    Such magicians are very rare, not to mention the legendary natural magic. So Buck was just joking.


    Hunting is a pleasure. After hunting, they had a picnic in the woods. If you hit the rabbit, someone will help you cook it.


    The princess had a great time. As she said, her riding and archery were excellent. At least Buck''s evaluation is much better than her two brothers.


    After playing for a day, the princess said goodbye to Tianmiao. Before she left, the princess was heartbroken, as if she had lost the whole world.


    "Princess, if you are OK, you can often come to play with the baby. Tomorrow I''ll have someone test the magic talent of baby. Do you want to see it? " Buck said this not because he couldn''t bear the sadness of the princess, but because he thought Tianmiao had a good time with the princess today.


    Baby also needs a playmate and a friend. Buck said to himself in his heart that although there were more people and he wanted the baby, it was enough to see the baby happy.


    The princess turned her head and said happily, "OK, OK, I''ll come early tomorrow. Heaven, wait for me tomorrow. "


    "All right, princess. See you tomorrow." Tianmiao uses his chubby little hand to make a kiss on his mouth.


    The princess almost ran out of the carriage. Oh, my little angel, gave me a kiss!!!


    "All right, see you tomorrow!" The princess said goodbye to Tianmiao and got into the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Buck really got someone to test his magic talent.


    In this world, fighting seems to take up a larger proportion. And there are too few people with magic talent. Although this kind of person who can emit a little spark has some magic talent, he is far from being a magician. But this kind of person can help test magic talent.


    When the misty hand of the day was put on the magic crystal ball of the test, the crystal ball gave out a dazzling red light.


    The smile on Buck''s face solidified. In fact, he carried out the test with a joking attitude. Baby may have magic talent, but it is estimated that it is similar to the kind of small sparks, which is more ornamental.


    However, now the red light of the crystal ball is dazzling and makes people cry.


    So, is baby a fire magician?


    The princess was also stunned. She came here today to play with Tianmiao, but she didn''t expect to witness such a magical moment.


    "Go, get Wallace over here! Go Said buck to his butler. Wallace is the most powerful magician in the world today, that is, the great magician who works for the royal family.


    "Yes." The housekeeper also witnessed such a magical scene, turning and trotting away.


    "My God! What do I see? " The princess covered her mouth and was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, why do you choose fire magic?" Kongho lies at the foot of the sky and asks in doubt. As long as the master wants, it can be all magic or any kind of magic. Why choose the single magic of fire?


    "Ah, it''s more convenient for barbecue and fireworks." The sky answers. She thought she would not be allowed to barbecue herself, because both buck and Jesse thought it was too dangerous. Now you become a fire magician, no one will stop you.


    Kongho I don''t know if buck, who knows the real reason why his master became a fire magician, will vomit blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Wallace came to Buck''s house as fast as he could. After hearing the housekeeper''s narration, he couldn''t calm down. If so, then the world can have a powerful magician and a power to protect the world.


    When Wallace arrived at the house, he asked Tianmiao to test it again. After seeing the red light of the magic crystal ball, he excitedly said to buck, "buck, my good friend, my best friend, please make me accept this little cute as an apprentice."


    Buck glanced at Wallace, best friend? Where on earth did you get the face to say that? Every time you see me, your nose is up. Well, everyone you see is arrogant. Now seeing Wallace''s flattering manner, I have to say that Buck''s heart is dark and cool.


    "Although I would like to agree immediately, I think I should consult my little angel for advice." Buck said to Wallace.


    "She''s just a child, and she doesn''t know what it means to learn from me. I can teach her a lot. As her present guardian, you should promise her Wallace said anxiously.


    "No, no, my little angel is a child, but she has her own ideas. She is an independent woman and we should respect her opinions. " Buck said seriously.


    "All right." Wallace nodded, then squatted down to look at the sky, seriously said, "sky, I know your name, this is the first time we meet. Nice to meet you, Buck''s little angel. Well, I want to ask the little angel, "are you willing to learn from me?"


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. powerful magician. May I ask, if you are my teacher, what will you teach me? " Tianmiao also politely said hello and asked.


    "I can teach you how to feel the power of elements, how to use your magic. You will become a powerful magician, guarding this country, guarding mankind, guarding the whole world. " When Wallace finished all this, he suddenly felt that maybe such a small child could not understand, so he put it another way: "you can get a lot of things you want, such as a lot of delicious cakes, candy, beautiful skirts..."


    "But buck and Jesse can give them to me." Tianmiao tilted his head and looked at Wallace, "as for feeling the power of elements, Mr. Wallace, is that what you said?"


    Tianmiao said, stretched out his hand, the next moment, Tianmiao''s hand, appeared a ball of fire. Tianmiao raised his hand and weighed it. When the fireball weighed it in the air, it became bigger. When he returned to Tianmiao''s hand, it became smaller again.


    Wallace opened his mouth wide: "you didn''t use a spell?"


    "What is the spell?" Tianmiao closes the palm of his hand and the fireball disappears.


    "You don''t have to say a spell to send out such a big fireball?" Wallace asked incredulously.


    "Oh, my God. Baby, tell me, how did you do it? " Buck crouched down excitedly and asked.


    "If you think about it, you can do it." Tianmiao shakes his head.


    "Instant magic, it only exists in legend." The princess said excitedly. She has a hunch that today she will witness a scene that can be recorded in history.


    "Can a bigger fireball be sent out?" Wallace asked excitedly.


    "Yes. I''m still young now, and I should be bigger when I grow up. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I don''t think I can accept you as an apprentice." Wallace shook his head. "I want to, but I know I''m not qualified. Buck, my best friend, don''t look at me like that. I think your little angel and I should learn from each other instead of teaching her. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    In this way, Wallace, like the princess, ran to Barr''s house all day. We''re looking for the same person, but for different purposes.


    One is to discuss magic with TIANYAO, the other is to play with TIANYAO.


    Finally, Wallace directly found the emperor and queen, said the princess seriously affected his work, let the princess every other day to find Tianmiao. Originally, he wanted to forbid the princess to go to Tianmiao, but he thought about the consequences. Princess and Tianmiao have become good friends. If Tianmiao knew that the princess was forbidden by him, what would he do if he didn''t discuss magic with him?


    So it''s better to ask the princess not to go to Tianmiao so often.


    This made the princess very angry, but there was no way. The arm can''t twist the thigh.


    Wallace for the sky can instant magic this thing, feel very incredible. It seems that a long time ago, there were records of magicians who could instantly cast magic. It was also a man with black hair and black eyes, but it was a girl. But the time is too far away, all the records are buried in the long river of history.


    As for Wallace''s coming to ask for advice on instant magic, the sky has no secret. In fact, the magic of this world can not be instant, it is the rule making and balance. Because the magicians in this world are so powerful that once they use taboo magic, they can even exchange their own lives for the death of a country. Therefore, magicians are rare and limited. If you want to use this taboo magic, you have to recite it one day and one night I''m tired of chanting this Kung Fu without being chopped to death by the Knights.


    And Wallace''s character, Tianmiao looked at the white light of his soul to know that the old man is a tough hearted man. So Tianmiao doesn''t mind teaching him some instant magic skills.


    When Wallace did not spell, issued a small lightning, he was happy like a child. Then I went back to my magic tower and shut up.


    The sky is finally quiet. This made buck and the princess very happy. Finally, there was no one to rob the cherub with them. As for Jesse, oh, I''m sorry, he''s still working hard every day. It''s not his turn to rob the little angel.


    ¡­¡­


    Feier finally completed her adult assessment, and then came to the emperor to find Jesse and Tianmiao. You don''t have to go to the Knights'' Association to ask. You can hear the news of Jesse and TIANYAO on the street.


    Feier went directly to Buck''s house. After hearing her intention, the servant told her to wait, and then told Jesse and Tianmiao. Tianmiao is having afternoon tea with the princess. When she hears that a friend named fei''er comes to see her, Tianmiao is happy to see fei''er.


    The princess frowned slightly and asked her maid, "which one is the unknown person who lives with the little angel in Leia town?"


    "Yes, your highness, but miss Tianmiao seems to like that girl very much." Said the maid cautiously. As the princess''s maid, she knew the princess''s temperament too well. Although the princess is obedient and considerate to miss Tianmiao, it is only for miss Tianmiao. The princess didn''t have such a good tone to others. Once pulled out the guard''s sword at the dance and cut off the hair of a noble lady. Of course, she also felt that the noble lady was not worth beating.


    The princess did not speak, but quietly waiting for the sky to fly in, such as the sky to do the introduction.


    "Miss fei''er, thank you very much for taking care of the little angel. I hope we can get along well in the future. " The princess raised her chin and said faintly. At this moment, the majesty and pride of her princess were all revealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    Fei smiled: "Your Highness, princess, I am very glad to see you. I hope we can get along happily."


    The maid felt as if there were thunder and lightning between the two men''s eyes.


    The princess didn''t stay long. She got up and left soon. In the carriage, the princess suddenly asked her maid, "what do you think of that Feier?"


    The maid immediately replied, "of course, it''s less than one tenth of your princess."


    The princess didn''t laugh angrily: "I didn''t ask that!"


    The maid was stunned. What did the princess mean? The princess then did not speak any more, but sat there in silence, frowning slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    For the arrival of Feier, the happiest person is Jesse. Seeing Fei Er, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, Jesse has a lot to say to her. Buck gave Jesse a day off to accompany his friends.


    "Jesse, I''m glad to see that you''ve become so powerful. You''re already a qualified knight." Fei''er looks at Jesse who has changed a lot and says with emotion. They sat under a big tree and watched the sky pick flowers not far away.


    "I''m really tired. I have a lot to learn every day. I''m always afraid that I can''t do it well and I''m afraid that I will disappoint the teacher... " Jesse said slowly. These words, he has no one to tell, now that fei''er is here, he finally has someone to tell. The sky is too small, these words can''t tell a child, let the child worry for him. There are no other friends to talk to.


    Feier was a little surprised, and then distressed: "then you can refuse some things, don''t let yourself so tired."


    "No, I want to be better and stronger, too." Jessie paused, turned to look at fei''er, "strong enough to protect every day, protect you..."


    Fei''er was stunned. Looking at the serious and resolute expression on Jesse''s handsome face, his heart beat faster. I don''t know why.


    A breeze came and swept their faces.


    They looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    In the distance, Tianmiao looked at the two people, felt out an apple and nibbled it slowly.


    "Master, what are these two doing? Is it bigger than whose eyes? " Kongho squatted at Tianmiao''s feet and looked at the two men. He said contemptuously, "if you like it, go up, kiss it, kiss it quickly! What are you looking at? "


    "Human feelings are so implicit." Dongxiao squatted on the head of the cat and stepped on the hairy head of kongho. "Human beings are different from us. If we like it, we will express it directly. They have to go through a lot of things and brew a lot of emotions, and then it will come naturally. "


    "Tut, please! I really want to hold their heads and let them kiss. It''s much easier Kongho said impatiently.


    Silly dragon! Dongxiao is funny in my heart. When this silly dragon really falls in love with someone, it is estimated that there will be a good play to watch.


    ¡­¡­


    For Jesse''s growth, Buck has always been the most important. Buck also believes that real combat is the fastest growth.


    So, Buck let Jesse go out to experience. Of course, when fei''er heard that Jesse was going out to experience, he naturally wanted to go with him.


    The sky is going too, and buck and Jesse fight against it.


    However, the objection is invalid.


    Tianmiao said that she also wants to grow up. As a magician, she doesn''t want to have strong magic like Wallace, but she has a very weak body.


    Wallace kept sneezing and thought he didn''t feel it in winter.


    In the face of Tianmiao saying such a powerful reason, Buck not only did not oppose it, but also supported it.


    The magicians he met were too weak. Once something happens, you can only rely on the protection of the following knight, and then cast the magic. He didn''t want the little angel to be like that. Although the little angel can instantly cast magic now, it is not strong enough.


    So, Jesse took Tianmiao and Feier to go out for training.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    Experience is really helpful to Jesse''s growth.


    Of course, it''s also very beneficial to the promotion of the relationship between Jesse and Feier.


    Adversity shows true love. These two people, ah no, this one reflects this sentence incisively and vividly.


    At this moment, Tianmiao is sitting in front of the campfire, holding a cut branch, with a chicken wing on it, and is baking without expression. And Jesse and Feier sit together, Jesse embraces Feier''s shoulder, and sometimes she says something in her ear. From time to time, Fei Er chuckled.


    make complaints about the drop of oil from the chicken''s wings. Do you think you can''t hear if you speak in a low voice? Jesse and fei''er are talking about whether they have more human blood or dragon blood if they have children in the future.


    Yes, now Jesse knows that fei''er is a dragon. Once in the swamp met the mud monster, two people are deep in the swamp, Jesse will Tianmiao throw out, let Tianmiao escape. Tianmiao was hanging on the tree, swinging his short legs, and said without expression: "Jesse, I want to run, too, but you hang me here, where can I run? You have to find a way to save yourself and then save me. "


    As Jesse and Feier sink deeper and deeper, Jesse plans to throw Feier out to let her escape with TIANYAO. Feier finally changes back to the dragon shape, flapping his wings, picks up Jesse, and then asks Jesse to pick up Tianmiao hanging on the tree and fly away from the swamp.


    At that time, Jesse knew the real identity of Feier.


    Feier is uneasy. At that time, she was sure that she fell in love with Jesse, a dragon and a human. But she''s not sure Jesse accepts the fact that she''s a dragon.


    As a result, Jesse looked at her dragon in shock and said, "Oh, dear fei''er, I only hope you can promise me one thing." ,


    "what?" Fei Er asked uneasily.


    "That is, if we get married in the future, you should never recover in your sleep. Or I''m afraid you''ll become a widow when you wake up in the morning. " Jesse said with a smile.


    "Not serious!" Feier is shy and angry. Subconsciously, a tail sweeps past.


    And then


    Jesse flew out and stuck it on the rock in a big shape.


    "Oh my God. Jesse, are you ok? " Fei''er then reflected what he had done. He quickly turned into a human figure and went to tear Jesse off the stone.


    "I''m fine. However, such a thing once in a while. It''s the love between husband and wife. I can''t support it if I have too much. " Jesse wiped his nose blood and said with a helpless smile.


    And Tianmiao, sitting on one side, felt out the apple and continued to gnaw around. This person''s way of showing love is different from ordinary people''s.


    Well, the apples in Leia are delicious. I don''t know what kind they are. Tianmiao thought silently.


    As for Jesse and Feier''s discussion, if they have children, whether the genes of dragon or human account for more, they still have no conclusion. Because the combination of man and dragon seems to be only once in history. This time, a human woman and a male dragon are both for husband and wife. Their children are very powerful. But then the half breed lost the news, and no one knew where he had gone.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about it. We''ll know when we have a baby." Jesse comforted Feier, "when the experience is over, shall we get married?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Feier has no opinion. She is an adult dragon now. She can make her own decisions.


    However, their training was forced to stop. Buck called them urgently. The situation was urgent. He asked them to return to the imperial capital as soon as possible.


    Feier directly changes back to the original shape, carrying Jesse and Tianmiao back to the imperial capital.


    Close to the imperial capital, people thought it was the Dragon invasion, and even sent out the Griffin knights. Although we know that the Griffin Knights may not be the opponent of the red dragon, but in order to protect the imperial capital, at all costs.


    When Jesse stood on the dragon''s back and said hello to buck riding the Griffin, Buck''s jaw almost dislocated.


    He knew that his future as a disciple was limitless, but he never thought that he could become a dragon knight. According to historical records, a dragon knight appeared a long time ago. It was a female dragon knight. The Dragon she rode was her companion. Dragons only let their partners ride themselves. So, Jesse''s Dragon?


    Seeing the red dragon turned into a flying dragon, Buck knew it.


    All right, got it. My disciples are really powerful. The girl got a dragon! Ah, I''m worthy of being my own disciple. I have the style of my youth.


    "I came back to you because the seal of the dark swamp was loose. Besides, the princess has been taken away Buck''s face was dignified and long story short.


    "Seal? What was sealed there? " Jesse asked suspiciously.


    "Dragon." Buck looked at Jesse. "Do you know Leia town? Your ancestor was a dragon slayer. He killed the dragon, but the soul of the dragon is still a huge threat, so he sacrificed himself, used his life and soul to suppress the soul of the dragon, and killed the dragon. You are the offspring of that warrior, and I found out that not long ago. "


    "Well Didn''t the ancestors have killed the dragon? " Jesse frowned and remembered the legend of the dragon. It is said that the Dragon easily destroyed a city. Huge body, can spit fire can spit water, will double magic. At that time, a lot of people were killed in the fierce battle. The strongest order of Griffin knights, almost completely destroyed. Moreover, the dragon clan also sent ten adult dragons to help encircle and suppress the dragon, but still let the Dragon run away. It was the dragon slayer who finally caught up with the dragon and killed it.


    Jesse didn''t expect that the Dragon Slayer recorded in history was his own ancestor. The influence of that dragon on human beings is still very great. But wasn''t he killed by his ancestors? Why is there a sealed dragon?


    "Your ancestors killed It''s the child of the dragon. " Buck''s expression was more solemn than ever. "I don''t know who wanted to untie the seal and captured the princess. Because at the beginning, the seal was sealed by the joint efforts of the kings of several countries. It takes royal blood to untie the seal. The princes of two other countries were also captured. We have to stop it. "


    "The princess has been taken?" The sky frowns. She likes the princess very much. Of course, she doesn''t want that cute girl to have an accident.


    "Yes. So we have to hurry. We must rush to the dark swamp before those people and stop them from sacrificing the princess and the prince and untiing the seal. " Buck said in a deep voice.


    "Who wants to untie the seal?" Jesse frowned.


    "Maybe It''s the night elf. " Buck hesitated.


    "It''s impossible. They''ve already exterminated. In the war with our people, they killed them. " Feier blurted out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    The fight between the night elves and the white elves never stopped. The relationship between the dragon and the white elves is friendly. The number of white elves is very small, but with the help and protection of the dragon clan, they can also compete with the night elves. Only once, the night elves launched a surprise attack and almost killed the white elves. The survivors come to the dragon family for help. The dragon family sends most of the dragons to the battlefield to fight with the night elves.


    That battle will wipe out all night elves. But the dragon also paid a heavy price. They lost five adult dragons. This is a huge blow to the dragon people who only have dozens of dragons.


    The dragon people''s hatred for the night elves is no less than the human hatred for the dragon. That''s why fei''er was so excited when he heard about the night elves.


    "We thought the seal was unbreakable." Buck''s voice was low. "There''s no absolute. The night elves may not be all dead. "


    "I want to go back to Dragon Valley No, it''s too late. Jesse and I went to the dark swamp first. Mr. Barker, please send someone to Dragon Valley to inform my patriarch. In the valley of the dragon, I give my scales to the dragon who guards the gate. The patriarch will meet with him. " Feier knew the seriousness of the matter, so he made a decision. That dragon is not only the enemy of human beings, but also the traitor of their dragon clan, the bane of the dragon clan! And the night elves want revenge, so they are ready to release the dragon? Never allow such a thing to happen!


    Buck nodded. That''s the best way at the moment. Although the order of Griffin knights is also fast, it is not as fast as the dragon clan. Can only follow behind, as soon as possible to the dark swamp.


    "Jesse, let''s go." After giving buck a piece of his own scale, fei''er pulls Jesse and starts out in the shape of a dragon.


    "I''m going too." Tianmiao follows.


    "No, baby, you stay at home."


    Three voices, one voice said.


    After Jesse, Feier and Buck said this, the three of them took a look at the other two and both of them laughed.


    Buck called the maid and asked her to take the sky down to rest. Then the three of them rushed to do their own things.


    The maid took TIANYAO''s hand and said softly, "miss TIANYAO, do you want to eat cake? Shall I take you to wash your hands first, then eat cake, and then go to the garden to pick flowers? I can also sew you a doll. We can sew them together. You can sew the baby''s eyes. "


    The sky is dim Chaos, next time you turn me into a child, I''ll beat you, really. Sew doll, you sew one for me!


    ¡­¡­


    Jesse and fei''er rush to the dark swamp, followed by the Griffin group. But soon they were thrown away. Griffin group in the back watching Jesse and Feier figure gradually disappear in the air, the mood is complex. Over the years, there has been another dragon knight. They are lucky to see him, and they are very lucky to fart behind him. They can also be recorded in history, though in this way.


    After giving some instructions, Buck rode out on his Griffin.


    Tianmiao stood at the door, watching buck and his Griffin disappear in the sky, slowly looking down at the konghou squatting at his feet.


    "Master?" Kongho looks at Tianmiao''s eyes, always feel some bad premonition.


    "Can you become a Western dragon?" Tianmiao said slowly.


    "No, I can''t. I can''t be such an ugly creature. " Kongho shook his head and refused.


    "In fact, it''s lovely to see too much. Not ugly, not ugly. Kongho, change quickly. " Tianmiao is a master who has no feelings at the moment. He says to kongho coldly.


    Whimper, whimper! Kongho shed tears in his heart and had no choice but to change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    Kongho slowly changed into a huge silver dragon. She wrongly stretched out her claws and looked at her tail again. She cried and said, "the scales have become dim. It''s so ugly. The front claws are so short and the back claws are so long. It''s not balanced at all. And the wings on the back, Dongxiao, I have to admit now that the wings with feathers are good-looking. Look at my wings. I don''t have a hair... "


    Instead of speaking, Dongxiao took out the video stone and silently recorded the appearance of konghou. I''ll give it to kongho later.


    Tianmiao climbed on kongho''s back and stepped on her back: "OK, let''s go, catch up. No matter what kind of konghou becomes, it is the most lovely in my heart. "


    "Really? Really? " Kongho asked again and again happily.


    "Really, no one can match a fat girl in my heart. She will always be the first cute girl." Tianmiao made a serious statement, then looked at the flying Dongxiao and added, "Dongxiao is always the first handsome."


    Well, Yilong and Yifeng are extremely satisfied.


    Kongho flapped his wings, got used to his present posture, and then roared, flapped his wings and flew up into the air.


    All the people in Buck''s house ran out to look at the sky.


    "It''s miss Tianmiao!"


    "Has miss Tianmiao been captured by the dragon people?"


    "Have you ever seen the dragon people take people away and let them ride on their backs?"


    "My God! Miss Tianmiao rode away on a dragon. Is she a dragon knight, too? "


    "But miss Tianmiao is a magician! Not a knight. "


    "So, the Dragon Rider?"


    "Go and tell Mr. buck. No, Mr. Buck has also left for the dark swamp. Go and tell the emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao rides the konghou and soars in the sky.


    "Master, look, this is Leia town down here." Dongxiao said suddenly.


    Tianmiao looked down and saw a large apple forest.


    "Take some apples with you before you go. Try growing those apples. Especially the biggest apple. " Tianmiao said. There is a super big apple in Leia, which is almost the size of a baby''s head. It''s crisp and sweet. Tianmiao likes that kind of apple very much. In addition to good taste, holding such a big apple to chew, also feel very good.


    Dongxiao should come down, suddenly said: "master, someone is looking at us below."


    "It''s the butcher." Kongho looked down and said.


    "That man, he used to be a knight. I don''t know why I live in seclusion here. " The sky is tiny way, "and the strength is not vulgar."


    "Maybe it''s hurt? Do you despise the flashiness of the world? " Kongho guessed.


    "Hey, we Fat Chicks also know how to look down on the world flashy." Tianmiao joked.


    "Of course, I''m different now. I know a lot of things. " Kongho said with pride.


    "Yes, little fat girl is much better than before. All right, let''s fly. " Tianmiao touched the back of konghou and praised him.


    The silver dragon soon flew away.


    Leiya Town, butcher standing at the door, looking up to the sky, for a long time did not take back their eyes. It seems something happened these days. Before the red dragon, behind the order of Griffins. Now there''s a silver dragon flying by.


    It''s just, the silver dragon Is there a silver dragon in the dragon clan?


    Also, the man on the silver dragon is the child named Tianmiao!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    The butcher turned to his wife and said, "I''m going out for a while. It''s hard for your family to take care of you. "


    "Ah, where are you going?" The landlady was stunned and asked suspiciously.


    "I said I would save the world and be a hero. Do you believe it?" The butcher laughed.


    "Then you''ll come back early." The landlady also laughed, "I believe what you say."


    The butcher was stunned, looked at his wife''s serious and trusting eyes, then silently laughed, went forward to hold his wife, and said in a deep voice: "dear, I love you. And our daughter, I love you so much. Wait for me to come back


    "Yes. When you come back The landlady hugged the boss and said softly, "I''ll wait for you at home with my child."


    "Dad, where are you going?" The boss''s daughter came out and asked suspiciously. She just heard the conversation between her parents and couldn''t help asking.


    "Honey, although you are very willful and sometimes like delusions, dad still loves you very much. I hope you can be sensible soon. Because you have dragon blood. You can''t disgrace the dragon. " The butcher said with a smile.


    "What?" The daughter of the butcher''s daughter stares, as if she doesn''t know her father. She thinks there''s something wrong with her ears.


    "The Dragon Knights recorded in history are our ancestors. Her partner is a dragon. We are their descendants! Daughter, don''t live up to the reputation of the dragon. " The butcher put out his hand and patted his daughter on the shoulder. "If you awaken your talent, you are entitled to delusion. Oh, no, it was not delusion at that time. It was a dream! Work hard, my dear


    The butcher''s daughter is completely stupid.


    Her father is the descendant of dragon knight and dragon clan! She also has dragon blood!


    Ah, ah, ah!


    Can she also be a powerful knight?


    A powerful female Knight! It''s very interesting to think about it.


    The butcher once again hugged his wife and daughter. Then he took out his long cherished sword. After saying goodbye to his wife and daughter, he rose to the sky. A pair of wings grew on his back and gradually flew away.


    "Mom, I didn''t dream, did I? Dad is a knight. And dad can fly! " The boss''s daughter looked at the sky and murmured.


    "You''re not dreaming, my dear. Maybe if you work hard, you can fly. Didn''t your father say that? You can also awaken your blood. " The landlady hugged her daughter''s shoulder excitedly, looked at her husband''s figure disappearing in the sky, and said softly.


    "Well, I''ll try. I don''t want to do anything unrealistic anymore. I want to be a hero, too, just like my father The boss''s daughter said with firm eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho spreads its wings and flies forward rapidly.


    "Oh, who''s up there? It''s Mr. Barker Kongho looked at the figure in front of him and said, "do you want to say hello to him?"


    "Of course, I''m a polite boy now." Tianmiao''s affirmative answer.


    Kongho slowed down after catching up with buck.


    At first buck thought it was the support of the dragon clan, but it was wrong to think about it. The Griffin Knight sent to the Dragon Valley is not in the Dragon Valley now. When he turned to see the color of the dragon, his heart was full of question marks. Does the dragon have a silver dragon? I don''t think so.


    When he saw the man sitting on the back of the silver dragon again, Buck almost fell off the Griffin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    "Little, little baby?" Buck blinked. "Am I hallucinating because I''m so concerned about you?"


    "No, dear buck, I''m your baby." Tianmiao chuckled. "I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you and sew the doll with the maid at home."


    "Baby? You, you, you... " Buck stammered and didn''t know what to say. There was confusion in my mind. It was all question marks. What''s going on? Where is he? Why is baby here? Why is baby riding a dragon?


    "Didn''t you say I was an angel?" Tianmiao laughed, "then I am. Angel who came to protect you. Just for you. " The sky whispered, like a warm breeze in Buck''s ear.


    "Angel..." Buck looked at the sky.


    "Don''t worry, dear buck." Tianmiao smile, "want to take a ride?"


    "Yes, may I?" Buck stammered. The dragon clan will not allow people other than the master to ride on it. The Dragon at the foot of Tianmiao is much bigger than the ordinary dragon people. I want to know that this is definitely not an ordinary dragon. Will he be allowed to go up?


    "You can come up, but your Griffin, I''ll put it away and put it in the Dragon pet space. When it''s time to put it out for you." Tianmiao pointed to the Griffin under buck, "even if my dragon promised to let it come up, it would not dare." It''s the suppression of blood. Griffin''s submission and fear to konghou comes from the deep blood.


    Cosset space? What''s that? Buck wanted to ask, but he thought it was an angel''s mysterious tool. I''d better not ask more.


    So, in Buck''s surprised eyes, his Griffin disappeared. But the connection with the Griffin is still there. I just don''t know where the Griffin is. Buck got on the dragon''s back and sat down beside the sky.


    "Buck, don''t worry. As you often feed her cake and ham, kongho will be willing to take you for a ride. " Tianmiao looked at the nervous buck and comforted him.


    Buck opened his mouth wide and his eyes wide.


    Konghou? The kitten beside the baby? I also like the kitten very much, so I often feed her some cakes, ham and bacon. As a result, it was a dragon?! And such a huge dragon?


    This fact is really magical.


    ¡­¡­


    When the Griffin knights were overtaken by konghou, all the Griffin knights were stunned.


    "I''ll go ahead and you speed up." In the distance, Buck''s voice came from the wind.


    "So, that''s our teaching, Mr. Barker?" Asked the deputy head of the order incredulously.


    "Yes, that''s Mr. Barker. And the one next to Mr. buck is his little angel The head of Griffin regiment said firmly. He had been to Buck''s house many times, and he had seen the sky many times.


    "Wait, the dragon, is it the angel''s?" The deputy commander asked with wide eyes.


    "Though I''d like to guess it''s Mr. Barker''s. But I''m afraid you''re telling the truth. The little angel, the honorable Mr. Wallace, mentioned that she had a look of respect The head of the Griffin regiment said, "is she really an angel?"


    "How else can you explain that she has instant magic and a dragon mount?" The deputy commander said excitedly, "we actually saw two dragons today!"


    The commander thought about how history would record this day in the future.


    The Griffin regiment of the Empire set out from the imperial capital to stop the plot in the dark swamp. On the way, it was overtaken by Jesse, the Dragon Knight, and then overtaken again by Jesse''s sister Tianmiao riding a silver dragon. A group of Griffin knights are chasing after them


    It''s a little beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Not to mention, when they were overtaken by a winged man, the Griffin Knights began to doubt life.


    "Isn''t that a human flying past?"


    "No, they have wings, not human beings?"


    "According to historical records, it seems that the Dragon man is the form."


    "A descendant of the dragon knight in history?"


    "My God! How will history record today? "


    "No matter how it is recorded, we belong to the foil. Keep up


    That day, when they catch up with Jesse and Feier, Jesse and Feier stare at them and can''t believe their eyes.


    "Is this our family''s? I haven''t seen it. " Feier looks at the silver dragon at the foot of Tianmiao and asks in doubt.


    "She''s not. She''s a reclusive dragon." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Feier''s heart is full of shock and question marks. Even if it''s a hermit dragon, do you have a silver dragon? Never heard of it, let alone seen it.


    Jesse would like to ask what is the relationship between Tianmiao and the dragon under her. But I was afraid that I would offend the dragon, so despite my curiosity and shock, I still didn''t ask.


    In this way, the two dragons quickly rushed to the dark swamp.


    Just flew to the edge of the dark swamp, smelled that kind of vomit. The smell of stench and putrefaction irritated people''s noses.


    Feier is back in human form. To find the seal, you need to fly at low altitude. You can feel abnormal, but the poisonous gas in some places of the dark swamp will make people unable to defend. Even the dragon''s strong body can''t resist the poison gas. If you are stun by poisonous gas and fall into the swamp, you will only fall into the swamp and never climb out.


    No one knows how deep the dark swamp is.


    Kongho also changed back and became a fat kitten, picked up by Tianmiao.


    Feier and Jesse subconsciously look at the kitten in Tianmiao''s arms. It turns out that the kitten around Tianmiao is the dragon! Jesse remembered that when he was in Leia Town, he came home and the food was ready. Tianmiao said it was her little friend who made it. So at that time, it was the dragon that cooked the food?


    Can let a dragon willingly cook for her, who is Xiaotiantian? Is she really an angel?


    "The night elves haven''t arrived yet, have they?" Jesse frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. The dark swamp is too big. Maybe they''ll come in the direction we can''t see. " Buck looked up and went, but the fog was so thick that he couldn''t really see the situation ahead.


    "Is this fog poisonous?" Asked Jesse.


    "The white fog is not poisonous, but the fog of other colors is poisonous. Especially the black fog, which is highly toxic, must avoid these. If you really can''t avoid it, protect your whole body with a fight, hold your breath and go through there quickly. " Buck said solemnly.


    "Let''s go." Feier took the lead in the front, "I''ll explore the way. That seal, as long as it''s close, we dragon people should feel it. "


    Buck nodded and followed Jesse. Jesse bent down and picked up Tianmiao and followed Feier.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a fierce battle, and it''s also an amazing battle.


    The night elves have not been exterminated. They hide and wait for revenge. It''s not just night elves who want to pull the world into the abyss. There are also other dark races and humans who have been engulfed by darkness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    At this moment, the sky shrinks in a corner, looking at the scene in front of us, and commenting with the konghou and Dongxiao from time to time.


    "Jesse''s fighting spirit turned to gold. It''s rare. " The sky is small and marvelous.


    "Feier''s tail is injured. Oh, it''s missing a small piece. Will it grow out again in the future?" Kongho is curious.


    "The dark magic of the night elves is really depressing." Dongxiao road.


    In front of the sky is a huge altar, which has evolved into a scuffle. The night elves, the dragons, the humans, the dwarves, and some other races are very close to each other. And the sky is tiny to embrace Kong to hide in the corner to watch. It''s their war, and she can''t interfere too much.


    "Touch!" The sound of a night elf was hit fly, fell in front of the sky. He lay on his back and saw a pair of black eyes, looking at him curiously.


    This kid? It''s the sister of the dragon knight. The night elves quickly get up and reach out to catch the sky. If we can take this hostage, we may change the situation.


    "What do you want to do?" The sky faintly retreats, "I''m just a weak, pitiful and helpless child."


    Where would the night elves listen to these, reach out and directly grasp the shoulder of the sky.


    The next moment, the night elf screamed, and his arm was cut off by a huge sword.


    Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the sword wielding man. He sees the butcher smiling at himself: "ah, I''m sorry to let you see such a bloody picture. I should let you close your eyes in advance."


    "Oh, boss, thank you for saving me. For the sake of saving lives, you gave me an extra silver coin last time. I''ll give it back to you after you''ve finished The sky tiny drew back in the corner again, after saying thanks, calmly looking at the war situation in front of us again.


    Butcher Why didn''t he feel touched at all?


    "Come on! You are the best Tianmiao suddenly pointed to the butcher''s back and said.


    The butcher seemed to have a feeling and turned to the last dark knight. He yelled and joined the fight again.


    "Let''s go and save the princess and the two princes first." Tianmiao looks to a cage in the distance, and the cat runs over there with its waist.


    The cage was covered with black cloth. Tianmiao opened the black cloth and saw three people lying in the cage. All three of them were in a daze. The princess''s skirt was even more shabby and covered with food stains. It can be seen that the princess had a bad life during this period. As long as the night elves ensure that the princess came to the sealed place alive, the quality of life will not be guaranteed.


    Tianmiao stretched out his fingers and gently bent the cage to reveal a big hole. Tianmiao got into the cage. She reaches out her hand and shakes on the princess''s face. Princess youyou wakes up.


    "The sky is dim! What are you doing here? " When the princess woke up, she was surprised and asked, "it''s dangerous. How are you..."


    "It''s dangerous. Let''s find a place to hide." Tianmiao reaches out his hand and shakes on the faces of the two princes. When they wake up, they look at Tianmiao''s eyes.


    The princess turned her head and looked at the situation in front of her. She shook her head firmly: "I, I want to fight."


    "Are you sure? You just woke up, you haven''t recovered, OK Tianmiao looks at the princess''s resolute eyes. It seems that the princess is very reliable at the critical moment.


    "I''m sure!" The princess was about to get out of the cage when Tianmiao took her hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    The princess turned her head in disbelief and then froze. At this moment, she felt the power of heat coming from Tianmiao''s hand and swimming all over her body. The next moment, she felt that all her injuries were healed, and her fighting spirit was surging and shouting. Never felt so powerful.


    "Here you are." A sword suddenly appeared on Tianmiao''s hand. "Go to fight, my lovely little princess."


    The princess looked at the smile on Tianmiao''s face. She didn''t know why. At this moment, she thought Tianmiao was an adult and she was a child.


    The princess nodded and joined the battle with her sword.


    "And you two?" Tianmiao turned to look at the two princes.


    "We''re going to fight, too!" In addition, the prince said firmly. As daughters, princesses are so brave to go forward. Will they shrink back?


    "Go, then!" Tianmiao healed the two princes and gave them a sword, "remember, live, don''t be caught by the night elves."


    The two princes nodded. Just as they were about to rush out, a prince suddenly turned to look at the sky and asked: "excuse me, are you an angel?"


    "You can be me." Tianmiao smiles and waves, "go, fight."


    Then Tianmiao held konghou and hid in the corner to watch the war.


    "Master, why is that uncomfortable smell more and more obvious?" Dongxiao asked.


    "Because the seal has been untied a long time ago." The sky tiny light says.


    "Ah? What about that? " Kongho asked in surprise, "when did you untie it? Don''t you need to sacrifice the princess and the prince? "


    "No, just their blood. Some night elves have already taken a little of their blood and sent it to the altar to untie the seal. " Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the top of the altar not far away. The princess and Prince were transported here as a cover to buy time for the night elves.


    "What about that?" Kongho asked, "is the release of the dragon the key point of the world''s mission?"


    "In the original world, all people fought together to prevent the seal of the dragon from being untied. But when the world goes wrong, the dragon will be released. That''s why we''re here. These people are not the opponents of the dragon. " Tianmiao and kongho explained, "of course, you are not its opponent."


    "Is this dragon so strong?" Kongho is a little unconvinced.


    "Yes, do you remember that we met a black dragon before?" Tianmiao asked.


    Kongho is silent.


    The black dragon was so huge that it almost destroyed the world. It was the master who shot it in the head and restored the vitality of the world. The black dragon, covering the sky and the sun, was almost ten times her size. Let alone fight with the black dragon, I don''t know if I can escape safely.


    "The strength of this dragon is similar to that of the black dragon. Let it out and the world is ruined. " Tianmiao stood up and walked slowly to the center of the altar. Where they went, all the people and horses of the night elves flew out in horror, while the knights who fought with them looked at everything in front of them in amazement, and didn''t know what happened.


    "Every day!" Jesse saw Tianmiao shuttle in the battlefield, urgent call, cut down his opponent, came to Tianmiao, want to save her.


    Tianmiao didn''t seem to hear Jesse''s words. He walked slowly to the center of the altar and looked at his front.


    At this time, Jesse was finally surprised to find that there was a vacuum around TIANYAO, and there was no one around TIANYAO.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    At this time, the ground in front of the sky, slowly arched up, with a huge boom, a terrible pressure also gradually spread.


    In the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, a huge tap slowly came out from the ground.


    "The seal is broken!" Buck and others were surprised, angry and worried.


    The night elves all cheered. It was a success. The seal was a success.


    The world, destroy it, destroy everything.


    "Every day, come back soon..." Jesse flew forward as fast as she could to get to the sky.


    "Baby, back up!" Buck came up as fast as he could.


    Feier, the princess also follows.


    The butcher scolded secretly and rushed up quickly.


    They all want to save TIANYAO.


    But Tianmiao didn''t retreat. Instead, she stepped forward, stretched out her chubby hand and pointed to the huge dragon head.


    The night elves look at the sky with crazy eyes. What is this human child doing? Do you want to deliver food to the dragon? You''re not satisfied with your teeth?


    A white light came out of Tianmiao''s hand and hit the huge dragon head.


    The next moment, the dragon head exploded!


    The terrible pressure disappeared in this instant.


    The stench of the flesh and blood exploded, spurting all the people who rushed to Tianmiao''s back.


    What happened?


    People on the night elf side, the original cheers suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, they can''t feel the breath of the Dragon at all. The dark power just disappeared, completely disappeared.


    "What happened?" Buck faintly wiped the dragon blood on his face and began to doubt life.


    Tianmiao slowly turned to look at the embarrassed people, blinked his eyes and said apologetically: "Oh, I''m sorry, everyone, I splashed all over you. You''re not ready. We''re new here. Please be ready this time. "


    What is Tianmiao saying?


    What does she mean by that?


    Soon they understood what the sky meant.


    The sky stretched out its hand, and the air suddenly became twisted.


    The next moment, the flesh and blood that originally covered all the people went back and assembled into the original huge tap. With the dragon head back to its original state, the terrible pressure and palpitating dark power came back.


    Now everyone here knows what Tianmiao has done.


    She just killed the dragon, and now she resurrects the dragon.


    "Are you ready?" Tianmiao turned his head slightly and looked at the crowd. A delicate smile appeared on his lovely face. I don''t know why the night elves see this smile, only feel extremely cruel and cold, as well as fear.


    The next moment, the huge tap exploded again.


    This time, buck and others in front of themselves have formed a shield, perfectly blocked the burst of dragon blood dragon meat.


    Dragon, dead again.


    And the reason for the second death is still so dramatic.


    What can people say?


    The Dragon didn''t have time to say a word from the beginning to the end, so he roared half a sentence before he died for the second time, and then it was gone.


    "Every day..." Jesse stared at the smiling sky and murmured out the name.


    "I''m leaving, everyone. Thank you for your love and hospitality." Tianmiao waved and floated in the air.


    "You, are you really an angel?" Buck stepped forward and looked at the sky with his eyes shining.


    "Maybe?" Tianmiao looks at Jesse and Feier with a smile, "you two should be happy."


    "Angel, will you come back?" The princess looked at the sky.


    "Maybe?" Tianmiao made a kiss to the princess, "you want to be a good queen. Goodbye, my little princess. Goodbye, everyone


    Tianmiao holds a little fat cat with a little red bird on his head, and then gradually goes up into the sky and disappears.


    "Angel, back..." Jesse murmured.


    "But she''s always in our hearts." Fly son says softly.


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon is dead. There is no suspense about the war.


    The butcher just stood firm after putting away his huge sword. Suddenly, there was a Ding at his feet. He looked down and saw that it was a silver coin. He was stunned and immediately picked up the coin with a smile. It''s a gift from an angel! Leave it to your grandson later.


    Jesse married Feier and gave birth to a girl in that year and a boy two years later. Happy.


    And the princess, because of her excellent political performance, the words before the angel left, and the support of Buck and others, the emperor changed the law, and the princess was able to inherit the throne.


    And Tianmiao has gone to another world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    "What is chaos thinking? After doing a mission in the western world, he immediately sent me back. " Tianmiao looks at the vast ocean in front of him and talks to himself.


    "The task of the world is so complicated." Kongho frowned and Dongxiao looked at the Tianji memo in Dongxiao''s hand.


    "Yes, the task of the world It will take so long... " The sky tiny soft voice says.


    In 2120 ad, the end of the world came.


    At the beginning, it was just a tsunami and typhoon. Later, the world''s volcanoes kept erupting, earthquakes were frequent, and the sea water level was constantly rising. Human beings finally realized that the planet they lived on could not bear it, and they had to start cleaning up the virus, which was reproducing and destroying quickly.


    Man began to reflect, but it was too late.


    The land is gradually inundated, the farmland is washed away, and the city is inundated. Some of the city''s skyscrapers can also be exposed in the water.


    Many cities have completely become underwater.


    People began to live in the so-called city of the air. In the original high buildings, buildings are built again to serve as fortresses, and some are built on the water with huge ships. The soil has become a luxury, and human beings are facing severe survival problems.


    And something worse happened.


    A virus is spreading.


    As long as humans are infected by this virus, they will become monsters. They will gradually lose their senses, and their bodies will be covered with scales. Their heads will become huge fish heads, but they will keep their limbs. Their only instinct is to attack human beings and compete with them for living space.


    Human beings finally call this kind of monster alien.


    These strange people are like ghosts in the water. If they are not careful, they will be attacked and finally hunted. They are the products of doomsday.


    Every step of the advance of the natural fury seems to indicate the end of mankind.


    ¡­¡­


    On the boundless sea, a huge ship was advancing at full speed. They are ships belonging to another fortress. The purpose of this voyage is to go to Shenlong fortress to exchange some available materials and food. Recently, they salvaged a boat and demolished a lot of alloy and other things, which are necessary for building the fortress and can be traded as currency.


    The experienced captain took Zhou Chaoyang, the daughter of the fortress leader, on a trip together. The little girl was very interested in the outside world and often asked herself whether the earth was really so beautiful and had such a vast land before, instead of living on water like now.


    Zhou Chaoyang was very interested in natural geography and very clever. After he got used to the life on the ship, he could even command the ship''s course temporarily. The captain admired her and called her the trainee vice captain.


    One day, a girl with short hair was sitting in the captain''s room, looking through an old picture book.


    The picture album is blue sky, white clouds, a boundless green grassland. If you turn the page again, it will be mountains and flowing water. If you continue to turn the page, it will be high-rise buildings with lots of traffic.


    "Captain, is the place where we used to live so beautiful?" This young girl is Zhou Chaoyang. She looks through the picture book and asks longingly.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. But I haven''t seen it either The captain said regretfully, "it is said that before this land was full of warm sunshine, there were beautiful flowers in the fragrant soil, and there were lovely birds singing in the trees."


    "Warm sunshine?" Zhou Chaoyang turned to look out. It was just a gloomy sky. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the sun like?"


    "Sunshine, it can be warm or hot. Everything needs it for production. It''s just that the clouds above us are too thick, and the whole planet is covered with thick clouds, so we can''t see the sun. " Answered the captain.


    "I really want to see you." Zhou Chaoyang sighed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    The captain didn''t say anything, or even the comforting words he might see later. He knew that this kind of thing was almost impossible.


    "It''s almost to the Dragon fortress. Although the Dragon fortress is not big, they are still rich in materials..." The captain explained.


    "Well. We''ll have a good visit then. " Zhou Chaoyang said with a smile.


    Just didn''t expect that before they reached the Dragon fortress, they encountered a rare sea storm.


    ¡­¡­


    "Report! presentation! Dragon fortress is being attacked by strange people! The foundation is being demolished by them. We can only stay for another two hours. Ask Mir for support! "


    The radio kept sending reports and replies, but now the huge ship floating in the huge waves obviously could not take care of the call for help. The huge waves howled and kept beating on the deck, with dark clouds and strong winds. Everyone on the ship leaned against each other and trembled with despair in their eyes.


    "Boom!" The huge ship was lifted up by the waves and fell down again at the commanding height. The people who had not been able to fix themselves either fell into the sea or were thrown up and fell on the ship to die.


    There was no sound of help from the Dragon fortress, only the boundless tsunami and the sound of heavy rain hitting the ship.


    "Zhou Chaoyang, can you persist?" The captain turned his head and looked at the girl who was measuring the angle.


    "No problem, captain. I can hold on." Zhou Chaoyang wiped the sweat on her forehead and calculated the angle of the steering wheel while measuring the wind. Then she looked sad, "dragon fortress..."


    The captain took out an old iron box, took out the last cigar in it and put it on his mouth. His beard trembled and sighed: "silly boy, it''s such a time. We can''t protect ourselves. Don''t think of anything else. Let''s stick to the past first. " In fact, his heart is also a piece of despair, he knows, this time may really not survive.


    It''s just a pity for the child.


    This is always with a smile, always full of exploration of good children.


    The ship swayed more and more severely, and Zhou Chaoyang could not stand still.


    She also understood, as if, can no longer adhere to.


    "Well, it''s a pity that my wish can''t be fulfilled." Zhou Chaoyang smiles. There is no fear and despair on his face. Only a little regret.


    "What wish?" Asked the captain curiously.


    "In my lifetime, I want to make the world the same as before, full of sunshine, everything revives, birds sing and flowers smell..." Zhou Chaoyang said softly.


    The captain was in a mixed mood when he heard this.


    Not to mention that they can''t make it this time, that is, they can''t make it this time.


    However, after Zhou Chaoyang said this sentence, a gentle whisper rang out in her ear: "then, as you wish..."


    "Captain, are you talking? No, you''re a man After Zhou Chaoyang asked, he immediately denied it.


    "What are you talking about?" The captain was completely confused. Suddenly, he looked out of the window in amazement, "the storm is getting smaller! Look, sunrise, storm, it''s getting smaller! " The captain was about to cry with joy.


    It''s a desperate situation!


    The storm suddenly became smaller!


    "Storm, come on, stop?" Zhou Chaoyang looked outside.


    "Yes! Come on, let''s turn the rudder and sail back The captain was overjoyed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    "But the people of dragon fortress Do we really care? " Asked Zhou Chaoyang.


    After a pause, the captain sighed: "why don''t we want to save it? However, there is nothing we can do. If we continue to get close, not only can we not save them, we will also die. You haven''t seen the horror of those strange people. We can only watch our compatriots being slaughtered. This is the fact, the cruel fact. "


    Zhou Chaoyang was silent.


    This kind of powerlessness, really too uncomfortable.


    At this time, a flash of fire flashed outside. Zhou Chaoyang keenly saw that not far away from the Black Sea, a cluster of fire light floated on the sea. After several rolls, the fire light disappeared. It looked like a capsule escape capsule. Such an escape capsule is very rare. Because of this, there''s not much left in the world. There is one in the Dragon fortress. And the fortress let a man escape in this escape capsule. Is this man the leader of dragon fortress?


    Outside the escape capsule, the signal light for help is flashing red. On the boundless sea, we are waiting for help alone and insignificantly.


    "Captain, there''s an escape capsule over there! Can we help each other? " Zhou Chaoyang pointed out the window, at this time the waves have gradually calmed down, "we can''t save more people, but that escape capsule, can we save it?"


    The captain took a puff from the flue and puffed out a puff of smoke ring: "well, this is no problem. I''ll let Xiao Wei have a try." The captain picked up the intercom and told Xiao Wei.


    Zhou Chaoyang showed a bright smile: "I knew the captain was the best. I''ll see. " With that, she opened the cabin door and went out. She followed Xiao Wei to the deck. The rope fastened on the safety bar was tightly tied between the two men''s waists in case the big wave came again and they were thrown out.


    Xiao Wei fixed the hook gun on the platform and aimed at the capsule escape capsule that was still floating. Zhou Chaoyang helped pull the rope and raised his hand to test the wind force. It''s OK to have a try


    Xiao Wei agreed, raised the platform, aimed at it again, pressed the launch button, and the hook gun with great adsorption force broke the wind and landed on the capsule escape capsule accurately. Zhou Chaoyang and Xiao Wei looked at each other and gave each other a thumbs up.


    After feeling the pull, Xiao Wei took the rope back with a rocker until the fishing tool could clamp the small escape capsule and put it on the deck.


    After the escape capsule was opened, there was a very good-looking man lying inside. He closed his eyes tightly, reached out and explored. His breathing and vital signs were normal. It seemed that he just fainted when the escape capsule hit the sea.


    Xiao Wei asked another companion to carry him into the cabin. When Zhou Chaoyang was ready to move the capsule escape capsule with a machine, he found that there was a box inside, which was a bit like a first-aid kit. It was extremely heavy, and it also had an electronic code lock. This should be a very important thing for that person, right? She lifted the box out with both hands, summed up the capsule escape capsule into the belly of the boat, and then went into the cabin.


    As soon as he got into the cabin, the man woke up.


    It''s just that he''s very emotional. He''s going to rush out when he gets up.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Wei stopped it immediately.


    "I went back to save my family. My mother and my sister are still in dragon fortress. " The man tried his best to get away from Xiao Wei and rushed out.


    "You can''t go." Zhou Chaoyang rushed up and said, "you can''t save the Dragon fortress. We also want to save it, but it''s impossible. If you go now, you will die in vain. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    "Then die together!" The man roared out of control, his voice full of despair and pain, "they are all dead, what''s the meaning of leaving me alone?"


    "No! Is your fortress just an escape pod? Such a precious escape capsule for you, is to want you to live. Would your mother and sister like to see this happen when you go to death? " Zhou Chaoyang is holding the man who is about to jump.


    "You don''t understand that all your relatives and friends have died, leaving your own pain." The man shakes off Zhou Chaoyang''s hand and roars.


    "I don''t understand!" Zhou Chaoyang roared back in a louder voice and hugged the man''s waist again. "But if my father sacrificed himself to let me live, no matter how hard I feel or how painful I feel, I will press down the pain. Live first, or father will be more sad! I would rather be sad and painful than myself! Do you understand the feelings of your mother and sister? "


    The man''s action, finally no longer forward.


    He stood on the deck, staring at the Dragon fortress in front of him.


    Hundreds of strange people have washed up the harbor of dragon fortress with the sea water. The monsters have crisscrossed tusks, densely covered with fish scales and silver gray skin, which makes them look more cold-blooded. Now they are using the help of heaven to hunt and kill the people in the fortress along the surging tide.


    Can''t help, can''t help


    Watching relatives and friends die in front of you?


    Zhou Chaoyang stood beside him, holding his hand tightly, for fear that he would jump down impulsively to seek death again.


    "What is your wish? Qu Fengbai Suddenly, a gentle female voice came to the man''s ears.


    The man was stiff and turned to look at Zhou Chaoyang.


    No, it''s not the girl''s voice.


    "My wish, save my relatives, save my friends, our fortress, all mankind!" Qu Fengbai suddenly roared and rushed to the boundless sea, with incomparable despair and pain in his voice. But there is no hope.


    He knew it was impossible.


    I''m just hallucinating.


    His wish will never come true.


    He''s just venting, venting his pain, relieving his despair.


    "So As you wish. "


    That gentle voice, actually responded to him.


    Qu Fengbai was stunned.


    Isn''t it an illusion?


    "So, what''s that?" Zhou Chaoyang''s fingers trembled and pointed to the distance.


    Qu Fengbai also turned his head and looked in the direction of Zhou Chaoyang.


    A huge ship came at full speed.


    The captain didn''t know when he stood beside them. When he saw the ship, he exclaimed, "am I right? This, this This is a battleship from a long time ago? no incorrect! It''s so much bigger than the legendary warship. It''s a moving fortress. "


    Zhou Chaoyang took out a telescope and looked at the warship.


    "There''s a woman in a white dress standing on the deck. She raised her hand Ah Zhou Chaoyang exclaimed.


    Because as the woman raised her hand, countless gunfire sounded.


    All the muzzle of the warship attacked the strange people in the port of dragon fortress.


    For a moment, the artillery fire was flying, and the harsh howl of strange people came one after another.


    Just now, the strange people who were still attacking madly howled, leaving a piece of body debris and retreated quickly.


    But the whole dragon fortress is also on the verge of collapse. Because the foundation has long been demolished by strangers, it will be sooner or later that it will fall to the bottom of the sea.


    Qu Fengbai looked at the huge ship in a dazed way. He was fast approaching the Dragon fortress. He was going to rescue.


    Can his wish come true?!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    "Come on, let''s go to the rescue." Said the captain, his voice trembling with excitement. Besides rescue, I want to get to know this mobile fortress. This is the first time he has seen such a huge and powerful mobile fortress.


    Zhou Chaoyang quickly helped to turn the rudder.


    Qu Fengbai also followed Zhou Chaoyang and asked her, "do I have a box in the rescue capsule?"


    "Yes, it''s heavy. I put it over there." Zhou Chaoyang replied.


    "Thank you. That''s very important." Qu Fengbai said while according to Zhou Chaoyang said, found the box. Like a treasure, it''s in my hand.


    "Let''s go to the fortress and hope your mother and sister are OK." Zhou Chaoyang said.


    "They''ll be fine." Qu Fengbai suddenly showed a smile, "because that person said, satisfy my wish. I think she''ll do what she says. "


    "Wish?" Zhou Chaoyang looked at Qu Fengbai in amazement, "is it a very gentle female voice?"


    "You heard that, too?" Qu Fengbai also looks at Zhou Chaoyang in amazement.


    "Yes, her voice is very gentle and gives me a very distant feeling. I thought it was my illusion." Zhou Chaoyang murmured.


    "It''s not an illusion." Qu Fengbai, holding the box, looked out of the window at the huge mobile fortress and said excitedly, "she''s on that mobile fortress! It''s her. It''s definitely her. "


    Zhou Chaoyang and their ship also rushed to the Dragon fortress for rescue. By the time they arrived, most of the survivors had gone to the mobile fortress. Qu Fengbai met his mother and sister, who had just been rescued to the mobile fortress.


    After getting permission, Zhou Chaoyang also boarded the huge mobile fortress and saw a woman in a white dress standing on the deck.


    It was a beautiful, suffocating woman. Just standing there quietly, everything around her seems to be forbidden.


    "My name is Qu Fengbai. Thank you for saving my mother and sister. Thank you for saving everyone." Qu Fengbai said gratefully and respectfully.


    "My name is Zhou Chaoyang. Thank you for your help. " Zhou Chaoyang looked at the person in front of her. She didn''t know why. She felt that she could feel the taste of sunshine from this person. This feeling is ridiculous. Because she has never seen the sun, how can she know the taste of the sun? But, inexplicably, she just felt that the people in front of her were full of sunshine.


    "My name is Tianmiao. It''s the owner of this mobile fortress. " Tianmiao looks at the two young people with a smile. These two people will end the present situation of the world and open a new world.


    "Thank you very much for your help." Qu Fengbai did not know how to express his gratitude. If this woman didn''t show up in time, he would never see his mother and sister again, and he would live in the dark forever for the rest of his life. Endless remorse and pain will make him live like a walking corpse.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little help." Tianmiao turned around, "now you want to come in and have a cup of hot tea?"


    It''s very elegant, which is totally different from their speaking habits. And It''s a real lift. Tianmiao stood at the bow of the ship and raised his hand. Countless guns roared. The magnificent scene was unforgettable for them all their lives.


    "Hot tea?" The captain''s eyes were wide open. Could it be the hot tea he wanted? That kind of thing is so rare that it''s a treasure now. Is there anyone else who will drink it or even entertain guests?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    That''s true! The sky is dim!


    The captain drank hot tea, and his whole body was floating. This, this is too extravagant.


    "I''ll take you where you''re going." Tianmiao puts down his tea cup and looks at Qu Fengbai and others.


    Qu Feng was stunned for a moment, and his face was bitter: "the Dragon fortress has been destroyed, and I don''t know where to go."


    "Well, come back to our fortress with me." Zhou Chaoyang looks at Qu Fengbai and sends out an invitation. In fact, Zhou Chaoyang has the right to make this decision. Because she''s the daughter of the twin fortress leader. What she doesn''t know is that Qu Fengbai, as long as he shows his value, all the fortresses will win him over at any cost and accept him unconditionally.


    Qu Fengbai looked at Tianmiao. In fact, he wanted to ask Tianmiao if he could take him and the people of Shenlong fortress. But Tianmiao doesn''t seem to mean that.


    Seeing Qu Fengbai''s hesitation, Tianmiao said slowly, "I can''t take you in. Because of this ship, people can''t stay long. "


    This words, the presence of all the people were stunned.


    What does that mean?


    Can''t humans stay long?


    Does Tianmiao mean that she is not human?


    "I can take you to your destination. And then you all have to get off the boat. " Tianmiao stood up and said, "these days, you can visit this ship. The dining area is on the second floor. You live on the third floor. "


    "Where we''re going is the twin fortress. The location is... " Zhou Chaoyang just wanted to talk to Tianmiao about his position.


    Tianmiao waved his hand: "I know where it is. You are exhausted too. Let''s have a good rest these days. You can enjoy the food here, but you can''t take it off the boat. It should be said that you can''t take anything on board. "


    "Yes. Thank you very much Zhou Chaoyang bowed. Tianmiao saved them and provided shelter and food, which was the best gift. How could you think about taking things.


    Tianmiao left after explaining this.


    Qu Feng said: "thank you for saving me. Now I want to go and settle my mother and them first. "


    "I''ll go with you and see what I can do for you." Zhou Chaoyang said.


    "Thank you." Qu Fengbai thanks again.


    "Oh, don''t be so formal. Go, go. " Zhou Chaoyang said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, what they saw on this ship refreshed Qu Fengbai''s understanding. The third floor is the residence. There are many rooms for them to live in. There are hot baths and warm beds for them to rest. The second floor is the canteen, all the meals are hot, belongs to the buffet, how much to eat yourself. Although they are all simple meals, they are much better than what they used to eat.


    And the most amazing thing is that after they finish eating, the rest of the meal will automatically disappear. The next meal, it will automatically appear, it will be hot food again.


    What surprised everyone most was that there was no one on the ship except those who were rescued. Everything on board is automatic. Who cooked the food? Who''s running the ship?


    God


    This ship is owned by God.


    It''s a God.


    God sent to save them!


    God hasn''t given them up yet!


    With gratitude and admiration, these people stayed on board for a few days.


    Then Tianmiao sent them to the vicinity of the twin fortress.


    A small lifeboat was put down, and everyone went down the mobile fortress orderly and sat on the boat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Tianmiao stood quietly in the bow, watching Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang get on the lifeboat.


    "Thank you, God." Zhou Chaoyang waved.


    Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    All the lifeboats carried the rescued people to the twin fortress.


    After everyone boarded the huge dock in front of the twin fortress, the lifeboats disappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Ah, this is also..." The captain watched the lifeboat disappear, subconsciously put his hand into his arms and took out a small box. Inside is the tea dregs. After he finished drinking the tea, he was reluctant to give up those dregs and quietly put them up for collection. And now, the residue in the box, gradually disappeared, and finally completely disappeared.


    "She really is God Qu Fengbai said softly.


    No one''s stuff can be taken off the ship. The real meaning of this sentence is that nothing can be taken off the ship.


    Because those things don''t belong to the world.


    It belongs to God.


    The huge moving fortress, slowly away, finally disappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao is sitting in the cabin of the highest level, with a huge mirror in front of him. She leaned lazily on the huge soft sofa, her head tilted and looked at the scene in the mirror.


    "Master, how long shall we wait here?" Kongho was chewing an apple and asked vaguely. This is an apple from Leia. Kongho likes it very much.


    Tianmiao took a look at konghou and said softly, "five hundred years."


    "What?" "Five hundred years?" he said


    "There will be a jump in time. I won''t wait here for five hundred years." In a low voice.


    "Oh, that''s OK, otherwise it would be boring. There''s no games here, and there''s no Internet. There''s water all around, and there''s ugly water monsters under the water. " Kongho bit an apple and said with a lingering fear.


    Dongxiao didn''t speak. He looked at konghou''s face. He didn''t know why. He found something different in konghou''s face. He hesitated, but did not speak. Since he can see it, the master must have known it for a long time. But the master did not say a word, so the master must have his own plan. I''d better wait quietly.


    In the mirror, Qu Fengbai''s situation is shown.


    Qu Fengbai is a genius, a real genius. His mother is the leader of the twin fortress, and his sister is the second in command. It should be said that the genes of this family are not simple, they are all talents.


    In fact, the strength of dragon fortress is much stronger than that of Gemini fortress, but the strange people are crazy to attack this powerful dragon fortress. There''s a reason for that.


    Qu Fengbai is studying a kind of medicine that can kill alien quickly. Moreover, this kind of medicine can be spread through water, with a very fast speed and a very wide range. Just one bottle can spread all over the water and kill all the aliens.


    Only at the last moment, when the medicine was almost finished, the strange people began to attack the Dragon fortress crazily. It led to the destruction of the Dragon fortress.


    If it wasn''t for Tianmiao''s appearance, Qu Fengbai and all the people in Shenlong fortress would be killed by other people.


    With the collapse of dragon fortress, a lot of research equipment was lost. But the most important thing, Qu Fengbai''s mother, let him bring it out. After the twin fortress settled down, Qu Fengbai continued to study the medicine. The twin fortresses gave the greatest support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang led them to a dangerous place to get experimental equipment.


    That place is a clear water area. Under the water, there are many huge strange people sleeping, which looks shocking. They had to turn off the engine and paddle with wood pulp, and it was the lightest action, so as not to wake up the strange people below.


    But there was a sound.


    The strange people under the water wake up and rush to the water quickly.


    Qu Fengbai started the engine and wanted to get rid of these strange people quickly.


    However, it is not so easy to get rid of these mutated aliens? See those strange people set off the wind wolf will drown Qu Fengbai their boat. The next moment, everything was quiet.


    All the wind and waves are still, not only the strange people under the water are still, but they are completely still. Even the strange people who jumped out of the water were still in the air.


    It seems that someone stopped time.


    But Qu Fengbai, they can still move.


    "It''s God!" Qu Fengbai exclaimed excitedly.


    "It''s tianmiaoshen. She''s helping us!" Zhou Chaoyang also cried out excitedly, "come on, come on, let''s hurry to get things and go."


    Soon, Qu Fengbai got the test equipment they needed and quickly left the dangerous waters.


    "Thank you." Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang stood at the bow of the boat, looking at the overcast sky, grateful from the heart.


    "We will make the world beautiful again!" Zhou Chaoyang clenched his fist with a firm face.


    "Yes Qu Fengbai looked at her and said with a smile.


    Zhou Chaoyang returned a smile and nodded his head.


    ¡­¡­


    "Can they restore the original beauty of the world?" Kongho asked in front of the mirror. Just now, the host helped these two people again. These two people are the lucky people in the world. Yes, but why does she feel that they are not so lucky. Are there any lucky people in this world?


    "Who knows." Tianmiao didn''t answer konghou''s question directly. Instead, he stood up and said slowly, "konghou, go ahead, tell chaos and prepare for the time jump."


    "Good." Kongho nodded and hopped to find chaos.


    The Dongxiao looks at the back of the konghou and wants to say nothing.


    "This is the robbery of kongho, and it''s also her fate." Tianmiao seemed to see the tangle of Dongxiao, turned to look at Dongxiao, and said softly, "everything will grow up, little fat girl, you have to go through this."


    After hearing the speech, Dongxiao nodded: "yes, master."


    The jump of time is just a moment.


    But kongho didn''t come back. She disappeared from the boat.


    Tianmiao unfolds the Tianji mirror, which shows a different picture.


    Five hundred years have passed in this world.


    Strange people have all disappeared. Qu Fengbai''s medicine is very effective. A bottle of medicine, the size of a thumb, began to spread after it was put into the water. The strange people die slowly. The waters around the world are so large that it will take some time to spread. It took a long time, but it killed all the aliens.


    Human beings no longer have the threat of alien, and finally began to rebuild their homes.


    However, without the alien, the water did not immediately recede.


    Zhou Chaoyang became the leader of the twin fortress. After Qu Fengbai rescued the world, they got married and became the leader of the world.


    However, in the lifetime of Zhou Chaoyang and Qu Fengbai, they did not see sunshine, green trees and flowers. Their offspring are also excellent, leading mankind to continue to work hard to change the world.


    Technology is also developing rapidly.


    The flood finally receded.


    However, the development of the world is totally different from the original expectation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    Five hundred years later, the world has changed a lot.


    The land has changed since the flood receded. There was no fertile soil, but a lot of deep and dangerous swamps. Land is no longer suitable for human habitation.


    Human beings have created new cities or, to be exact, new empires in the original aquatic world.


    The descendants of Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang became the rulers of the Empire, which has lasted for generations to the present.


    Human beings are also divided into three, six and nine classes.


    The bottom people are not qualified to live in the water world, they can only live under the water Empire, surrounded by dangerous swamps. The living environment is extremely bad. In addition to the humidity of the residence, we have to face the attack of poisonous fog from time to time.


    These people spent their lives working for the Empire above them, making what the Empire needed. The Empire paid for their wages with goods, so that they could live.


    The bottom of the water empire was originally a swamp. After the establishment of a huge water world, huge floating materials were laid under it to enable human beings to live on it. I don''t know if it was affected by the corpses of strange people a long time ago. The marsh often filled with rose red poison fog. If the fog only comes in when there is no wind, people still have enough time to hide in the house.


    But if there is a strong wind, people have no time to avoid, the consequences are very serious. Generally, it''s death. Very few lucky people can survive. If they survive, their lungs will suffer great trauma, and people will be basically useless.


    There are no such threats in the water empire. In the water Empire, people eat the best, wear the most comfortable, enjoy high-tech convenience, and will not be attacked by the poisonous fog.


    The descendants of Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang are the king of the Empire, ruling the world and oppressing the people living below. The ancestor is a dragon slayer, but the offspring has become a dragon.


    Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang didn''t expect this to happen until they died.


    ¡­¡­


    When kongho woke up, she was at a loss. She just went and chaos said ready to jump time, and then in front of a dark, unconscious. Now open your eyes and see everything that is really strange.


    Around is the huge garbage heap, sends out the gust odor, nearly smoked her fainted. She quickly got up, but was shocked to find that her figure had become much smaller. She slowly stretched out her hand, looked at her little fat hand, smoked the corner of her mouth. How did you become a child? Kongho''s mind moved, and he wanted to become an adult. The next moment, she was stunned.


    She can''t feel her power!


    There''s nothing left!


    In other words, she has now become an ordinary person, a weak child without spiritual power!


    What''s going on?


    Master? Master?


    Kongho calls for the sky in his heart, but there is no response.


    Dongxiao?


    Konghou calls Dongxiao, but there is still no response.


    What''s the accident?


    Kongho stood in place, a little at a loss.


    It was the first time she had experienced such a thing, such an incredible thing.


    What should we do now? Master and Dongxiao find that they have an accident, will they come to find themselves right away?


    Suddenly, there was a sudden change behind her. Kongho subconsciously turned his head and saw the garbage mountain behind him collapse and hit her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    Kongho was surprised and immediately wanted to avoid.


    But she forgot that she was just like a five-year-old child of human beings. She couldn''t run fast at all.


    Konghou is about to be buried by garbage. A pair of warm hands suddenly hugged her, and then the man hugged her and rolled on the spot, avoiding the falling garbage.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s all right." A gentle voice came to kongho''s ears.


    Kongho looked up and saw a human woman smiling at her. If you look down a little bit, you can see the injury on the woman''s shoulder. Was it scratched when she was saving her just now?


    "Why are you here alone? What about your family? " The woman picked up the konghou, kicked away the rubbish at her feet and asked softly.


    "I..." Kongho looked at the human woman in front of her. She was about thirty years old. She was dressed simply. Her dark hair was mixed with several white hairs, which was particularly dazzling. Do you have white hair so young?


    "And where do you live? I''ll take you back. " The woman''s voice is really gentle. She wants to narrow her eyes.


    "I don''t know." Kongho was suddenly wronged. Where is the master? Why don''t you come to find yourself? Wu Wu, kongho is a little scared. Wait, is something wrong with the owner? Kongho remembered that his master was once trapped in a game world and was in danger. Is there something wrong with the world? Thinking of this, kongho was not aggrieved or afraid, only deeply worried.


    "Well, you go back with me first. You''re in danger here yourself. What''s your name? " The woman looked at the little konghou and said softly. It''s too dangerous to put such a small child here. But such a white, fat and clever child doesn''t look like a swamp man. Is it from above? Then take it back first. Someone should come to look for her.


    "My name is kongho." Kongho was held by the woman in her arms and walked outside the dump. Kongho lay on the woman''s shoulder and looked around curiously, "where is this? Why is there so much rubbish? "


    "Your name is very nice. My name is Li Jiali. This is the edge of the swamp. It''s all rubbish from the swamp and Empire. People in the swamps come here from time to time to look for something to use. " Li Jiali explained to kongho as she walked, "it''s very dangerous here. Sometimes when you encounter dumping rubbish on it, you must avoid it. Also, many people come here to look for things, and there may be fights. In a word, this is a land of right and wrong. You must not come here in the future. Do you know? " Although kongho looks like a child, Li Jiali still gives her serious advice.


    Kongho nodded, surprised. She raised her head and looked up into the sky. Above them, there was a huge building, supported by countless huge pillars.


    "That''s the Empire." Li Jiali light said, "we are dependent on the Empire to survive."


    Kongho doubts: "empire? Swamp? What is it? " Is this the same world as before? But why has it changed so much? Didn''t Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang change the world? Why is it as if the world is not what she thinks?


    "You don''t know anything. Where are you from..." Li Jiali patted kongho on the back and whispered, "I''ll tell you everything. Now, have a good rest and I will protect you. " This chubby cute child reminds her of her child.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    Kongho was really tired. She felt that her eyelids were heavy and she wanted to sleep. In addition, Li Jiali patted her on the back, which made her sleepier. Gradually, kongho closed her eyes and fell asleep on Li Jiali''s shoulder.


    When kongho woke up, she found that she had been lying on a simple bed. Li Jiali is sitting on the other side, doing some handicrafts.


    "Are you awake? Are you hungry? " When Li Jiali saw kongho wake up, she put down her things and took a bag. Inside the bag is a piece of bread.


    As soon as kongho wanted to speak, her stomach began to speak before her, making a gurgling sound.


    "You eat this first, and I''ll get you water." When Li Jiali heard the sound from konghou''s stomach, she couldn''t help laughing. She tore open the bread bag in her hand and stuffed it into kongho. Then she turned to fetch a small bottle of water. There is no trademark or design on the bottle, just a transparent plastic bottle with a capacity of 200 ml.


    While eating bread and drinking water, kongho looked at the woman in front of her and said, "thank you."


    "Do you remember where you used to live? What''s around? Do you remember your family? " Li Jiali guides kongho to provide some clues.


    Kongho shook his head.


    Li Jiali was silent and said in a low voice, "it''s OK. I''ll help you find your family." If I can''t find it, I''ll take care of you all the time. This sentence Li Jiali said silently in her heart.


    In this way, Li adopted kongho.


    Slowly, kongho discovered the deformity of the world.


    This world is really the world of Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang. But now the development is very morbid. It is said that people above the water Empire don''t have to pay too much, and they live a comfortable life. However, people in the swamp area below have to work hard every day to get enough supplies for their life.


    Li Jiali goes out to work every day. She really didn''t trust to leave the little konghou at home, so in the morning, before she woke up, she carried it on her back and went to work. Li Jiali is a nurse, a nurse in a small clinic. The clinic is small, but it''s doing well. Because in such a bad environment, people who work hard are really easy to get sick.


    There is only one doctor and one nurse in this small clinic. The doctor is Zhong Hong. He is an old man in his sixties. He is kind and often treats people for free. I was surprised to see that Li Jiali came with konghou.


    "Where did the child come from?" Dr. Zhong Hong stooped and looked at kongho, who was sleeping and rubbing his eyes. He asked in surprise.


    "I found it. Separated from her family, but asked if she knew nothing. I''ll bring it back first. " Li Jiali put on the nurse''s clothes, picked up konghou, sat down on the chair and brought her food.


    "It''s lovely. It doesn''t look like the swamp people, but it''s not the people up there Dr. Zhong Hong affirmed.


    "How do you know?" Asked Li, puzzled.


    "I just know. All right, get ready. " After Dr. Zhong Hong finished, he looked at the konghou again. He bent over to the konghou and said with a smile, "darling, you stay here and don''t run around, you know? It''s dangerous outside. "


    Kongho nodded.


    "Good boy." Dr. Zhong Hong smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Looking at the little konghou in the mirror, Dongxiao frowned slightly and asked Tianmiao in a low voice, "master, is it very dangerous for konghou to lose its strength like this?"


    "Don''t worry." Tianmiao shook his head. "I said, it''s a robbery belonging to konghou, and it''s her fate. We just need to be ready for the guests of the world. "


    "Guest..." The flute repeats in a low voice. At the beginning, Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang also had Qi Yun, but Qi Yun was not strong. And now, is the real lucky man coming soon?


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Ruiqing, the 17th Princess of the Empire, is 19 years old. She enjoyed the best resources in the Empire. Every day she woke up in a wide and soft bed, and a maid would come to help her dress, wash and have breakfast. Morning is study, afternoon is her free time.


    She has an intelligent robot called Baibao. Bai Bao will plan her daily itinerary, record a lot of things for her, and obey her orders alone. Baibao''s shape is a round metal ball, the size of a basketball. Its function is far more than a personal secretary. It is also equipped with the most advanced miniature ion gun of the Empire and a protective cover that can be opened instantly. The protective cover is centered on the princess and provides all-round protection. Twenty four hours full scan around the possible danger, so the seventeen princess did not need bodyguards.


    This afternoon, Qu Ruiqing stood on the edge of the Empire, looking at the gray below, suddenly whispered: "Baibao, open the mechanical sliding arm, let''s go down."


    "Master, it''s very dangerous down there. Warning, warning, it''s dangerous down here. The living environment is bad. It''s not suitable to go down! " Bai Bao made a warning sound, and the little light bulb on his head flashed red.


    "Pa!" Qu Ruiqing slapped Bai Bao on the head. "How many times have you said that? Can you cancel this warning procedure?"


    "We have to follow the procedure!" After Bai Bao finished, he opened the mechanical sliding arm. It''s a circle of robotic arms that can just grab the giant pillars that link the Empire and the swamp, and slide them down. Qu Ruiqing, on the other hand, stands outside the mechanical sliding arm, grabs Bai Bao''s armrest and foot to fix her body, and Bai Bao takes her down.


    "Bai Bao, do you think people below will think the same way?" Qu Ruiqing stood on his feet and asked.


    "What do you think?" Asked Bai Bao.


    "Will you think that they are lowly, and only deserve to live in the bad swamp, while the talents of the Empire deserve to live high?" Qu Ruiqing asked.


    "The host is advised not to say that below." Bai Bao''s voice is very mechanical, said such a admonishment.


    "Bai Bao, do you think you will become human one day?" Qu Ruiqing asked again.


    "It''s impossible. I''m a robot. I''m a program. " Bai Bao continued to mechanical said, "please master hold firm, we slide."


    After Qu Ruiqing fixed his body, Baibao began to slide rapidly. At this time, Qu Ruiqing turned his head, looked at the boundless marsh in the distance, and then looked at the "untouchable area" under the Empire. The mood became complicated again.


    Yes, the swamp area under the Empire was also called "pariah area" by the people of the Empire. The people of the Empire will never look down on the people in the swamp area. They think that they are humble and filthy. They can only live in the dark swamp area like mice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    Qu Ruiqing often thinks that the Empire despises the people in the swamp area. Why do they use the things made by the people in the swamp area? Why can''t we do without the things made by the people in the swamp area? A lot of parts were produced by people in the swamp area and then transported to the Empire.


    She once saw the video conversation between the person in charge of the swamp manufacturing plant and the person in charge of the Empire docking. The person in charge of the swamp bowed, lost his smile and reported the number of products delivered. The person in charge of the Empire didn''t even look at him in the right eye. The look of disgust seemed to defile himself by looking at each other.


    After the people in the swamp delivered a lot of products, the head of the empire gave them the goods they exchanged. The person in charge of the swamp area is grateful and smiles.


    Qu Ruiqing looked at the quantity of those materials and then the products. There was silence. The value of the goods exchanged for the swamps is less than one percent of the value of the products they deliver.


    What is this?


    Squeeze, exploit, but also trample on each other''s dignity.


    Is that right?


    Qu Ruiqing doesn''t know.


    So she''s always trying to find out.


    But it hasn''t been found yet.


    One day, in the Royal Library, curious, she followed her father into a secret room and found an old book. She carefully filmed all of them and went back to her bedroom to look through them. What she saw made her begin to doubt her situation.


    That book tells the history of the Empire five hundred years ago.


    The ancestors Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang defeated the alien and saved mankind. Lead people to create a new world and open a new life.


    But is the present world what our ancestors expected?


    Qu Ruiqing thinks, I''m afraid not.


    After that, Qu Ruiqing would sneak to the swamp area.


    Because the ancestors of the people in the swamp area also participated in the construction after the end of the eschatology.


    Why did the world end up in two?


    She''s been sneaking into the swamp for some time.


    Every time she went, what she saw and heard was shaking her firm belief since she was born.


    From her memory, she has been taught that the people of the Empire are noble and the people of the swamp are humble. It''s an honor for the lowly to work for the noble.


    What was used to distinguish nobility from inferiority?


    Who initiated such a rule?


    Qu Ruiqing wants to know the answer.


    She also wanted to know, is such a distinction correct? Is it just?


    After arriving at the swamp area, Qu Ruiqing changed his clothes and walked aimlessly on the streets of the swamp area. The streets in the swamp area are always wet, and the sky is always gloomy. There''s money here, too, but it''s not like the Empire used electronic money stored in the bracelet, they used paper money.


    Here, people in the swamp area don''t have bracelets. The bracelet is a symbol of noble status. As soon as the people of the Empire were born, they had a bracelet that registered their identity. The bracelet would become larger and smaller according to the size of their wrists, and it would accompany their death.


    So at that time, Dr. Zhong Hong decided that kongho was not the person on it, because she didn''t have a bracelet.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho was sitting in the office of the clinic, swinging his two short legs on a chair, reading a newspaper.


    "Little kongho, can you understand it?" Dr. Zhong Hong asked with a smile.


    "Yes." There are many kinds of characters that kongho knows. Naturally, she also knows the characters in this world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    "That little konghou is a little powerful. Would you like an orange Dr. Zhong Hong didn''t think kongho could understand it. He just teased her. He thought she was just reading the pictures in the newspaper.


    "Does Carrie have anything to eat?" Little kongho looked out and asked. Just now, Li Jiali went out to bandage the wound of an injured person, but she hasn''t come in yet.


    "Wow, little kongho is so good. She''s an adult, so she''s not. This orange was sent by the person in charge of the factory. It''s very precious. How about giving it to the best little konghou? " Dr. Zhong Hong took out a big orange and handed it to kongho.


    Kongho looks at the big orange in front of him, and then looks at Dr. Zhong Hong. He doesn''t pick it up immediately.


    Just at this time, Li Jiali came in after washing her hands. She said with a smile: "Dr. Zhong, you give good things to Xiao kongho. How funny is that?"


    "I can''t help it. She''s so good." Dr. Zhong Hong laughs, Yang Yang orange, "little konghou, here you are."


    "We, three, eat together." Kongho didn''t pick it up, but shook his head and slowly said such a sentence.


    "Oh, my dear, I didn''t hurt you in vain." Looking at kongho seriously, Dr. Zhong Hong felt that his heart was about to melt. In fact, at the beginning, he was against Li Jiali''s adoption of kongho. After all, Li Jiali could only barely support herself, adding another burden. He was afraid that Li Jiali would be crushed. It''s hard to find such a good assistant these years. He doesn''t want to spend any more time looking for a suitable assistant.


    As a result, after contacting with the child, he unexpectedly found that the child was very sensible and well behaved. It''s never noisy or noisy. I watch them work quietly. Every day she will do what she can. Hungry and thirsty also never said, just quietly waiting for them to eat together. Only four or five-year-old children, but sensible heartache. I don''t know why I separated from my family.


    Li Jiali peeled the orange and ate it by three people.


    "It''s forecast that there will be poisonous fog at the party today. Go back early." Dr. Zhong Hong said.


    "Good." Li changed her clothes, took kongho to wash her hands and was ready to go home. The drinking water in swamp area is very precious and needs to be purchased. The domestic water is used after the sewage around the marsh is treated. This kind of water can''t be drunk, but it can be used for bathing.


    On the way home, Li Jiali held kongho in her arms, touched her hair, looked at the roadside stall and said, "little kongho, shall we buy a hair for you? Little kongho is the most beautiful little princess


    "No, No. Keep the money. " Kongho immediately refused. Li Jiali, who lives a hard life, doesn''t want to treat konghou badly at all. She wants to give konghou the best in her ability. This makes kongho''s mood very complicated.


    She never liked human beings, or even hated them.


    But when she was most helpless, it was such a weak human who took her in and took care of her.


    What else did Li Jiali want to say? At this time, there was a harsh alarm on the street.


    The fog is coming!


    "How can it be so fast?" Li Jiali was shocked and ran home with konghou in her arms. If you don''t go home in time, you will be infected by these poisonous fog, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The poisonous fog, which was originally predicted to come in the evening, was two hours ahead of schedule. This made her heart sink. She looked at the little konghou in her arms, clenched her teeth and ran forward with all her strength.


    She will take care of the child! certain!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Kongho lies on Li Jiali''s shoulder and looks at the back, then sees the rose red poisonous fog diffuses quickly. Pedestrians on the street are running for their lives, running to their homes, shops on the street are fast closing, and then use things to block those gaps. The sound of hasty and disordered footsteps, screams, and the harsh alarm that rang through the street, mixed into one.


    Li Jiali is running with konghou in her arms. Konghou is anxious to hear Li Jiali''s more and more heavy breathing.


    "You put me down." Said kongho.


    Li Jiali ignored kongho''s words and continued to run with her in her arms.


    Rose red poison fog is like a strange and evil monster, constantly devouring everything in the swamp area.


    There was a scream and a cry for help in the thick fog, but no one was there to help, and no one could help. This kind of poisonous fog will quickly corrode people''s skin, then muscles, bones


    Kongho watched as the rosy poison fog behind them approached and the screams around her became more and more. She was very anxious and more powerless. If her strength was still there, she would not be so helpless and helpless.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Li Jiali gasped heavily, but her tone was still gentle.


    Kongho''s mood is extremely complicated at this moment.


    "It''s almost there." Li Jiali continued to comfort kongho.


    Kongho hugs Li Jiali tightly, clenches her teeth, looks at the nearer and nearer poisonous fog, and frowns. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Suddenly, the speed of the rose red poisonous fog behind them suddenly speeded up and attacked them at full speed.


    "The poisonous fog is coming. Put me down quickly. You can run without me." Kongho said anxiously, patting Li Jiali on the back.


    Li Jiali turned a deaf ear and did not look back. She continued to run with her konghou in her arms.


    "You put me down." Kongho looked at the rosy fog, almost to the front, anxiously cried. This stupid human, she can put down her own escape ah! If it goes on like this, they will all die.


    The rose red fog almost attacked their backs. At this moment, Li Jiali finally opened the door and went back to the house with the konghou. After closing the door, she put down the konghou and quickly found the cloth beside the door to close the door. Then I got up and quickly plugged the gap of the window. Then I sat down and quickly took off my shoes.


    Kongho saw Li Jiali''s heel and exclaimed, "you are injured."


    Li Jiali looked up at kongho and squeezed out a weak smile: "it''s OK, just a little. I''ll just cut off this skin." While talking, Li Jiali had already taken out a scalpel, cut off a little corroded skin from her heel, and quickly bandaged it up. After that, her forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Kongho looked at Li Jiali who had finished treating the wound. She bit her lip and suddenly said in a loud voice, "you can run without me!" I don''t know you at all! Why are you risking your life to protect me?


    Li Jiali looked at kongho, still smiling gently: "I won''t leave you."


    "You are, you are so stupid! I, I I don''t need the protection of weak human beings...! " The konghou almost cried out. I don''t know why, when konghou called out this sentence, his heart seemed to be blocked by something, sour, very sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    Li Jiali was stunned, immediately stood up, limped to the front of the konghou, squatted down and looked at the konghou.


    Kongho was stunned and looked at Li Jiali tenderly. Her heart was still at this moment.


    "I''m sorry It scares you, doesn''t it? " The next moment, Li Jiali took konghou into her arms, patted her gently on the back and comforted her softly.


    At this moment, the bitterness in konghou''s heart seemed to break the dike. She hugged Li Jiali and couldn''t control her any more. Wow, she burst into tears. This stupid human! This stupid human! fool! fool! WOW! Big fool!


    But her arms are so warm, so warm


    After a long time, the cry of konghou became smaller, and finally became a slight sob, and disappeared.


    Li Jiali looked down and saw that kongho was crying to sleep.


    She patted konghou on the back and Li put it on the bed and covered her with a quilt. Then he lowered his head and printed a light kiss on kongho''s forehead.


    Then Li Jiali looked at her heel and hissed. Although she had some pain, it was not serious. She would take some medicine later. She would get up much better tomorrow morning.


    ¡­¡­


    Now in the street, there''s chaos.


    Qu Ruiqing stood in an alley, looking at the chaos outside, frowning. Her side has opened the shield, completely isolated from the fog. And with her movement, it will break through the thick fog and have no effect on her actions.


    Screams and calls for help were heard in the street.


    Qu Ruiqing wanted to go to the rescue, but Bai Bao stopped: "master, please stay where you are. It''s not up to the rules. You will be in danger when you are found out by people here. "


    Qu Ruiqing frowned: "do you just watch those people die?"


    "You''ll be in danger when someone finds out who you are. Some people in the swamps hate the Empire Bai Bao said mechanically.


    "Then why do they hate the Empire?" Qu Ruiqing asked.


    Bai Bao was silent and did not answer. Or, I can''t answer it.


    "The Empire clearly has the technology to make the shield, and it can also dispel these poisonous fog. Why didn''t the Empire?" Qu Ruiqing asked again.


    Bai Bao is still silent.


    "The Empire''s medical technology can also cure people who have been attacked by the poisonous fog. Why does the Empire not want to share these technologies?" Qu Ruiqing asked again.


    Bai Bao was still silent.


    "Come on, what can I do with that? You''re just a program. It''s just going to work according to human settings. " Qu Ruiqing laughed at himself, "but the only thing I can say from my heart is you robot. Am I strange? I live better than many people. The royal food is given by my father, but I want to overthrow his rule. My enjoyment is based on oppression, blood and other people''s lives. When I find out the truth, I can''t enjoy it any more My father is very kind to me. He loves me very much and I love him very much. But now I question his way of doing things and the way of many people who stand behind me. Am I wrong? Am I wrong? Or is the world wrong? I really don''t understand why the world is divided in two? Why? "


    "Because of humanity." Suddenly, Bai Bao spoke.


    Qu Ruiqing was surprised and turned to look at Bai Bao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    "Human nature is the most complex. Greed, jealousy, pride, hatred, coolness But there is also hope, brightness, magnanimity... " Bai Bao''s voice is very slow, completely different from the usual mechanical sound.


    "Baibao..." Qu Ruiqing looked at Bai Bao in surprise. He couldn''t believe that the robot said such a thing.


    "Go to God. God, end this. " Bai Bao continued slowly.


    God?


    God???


    Qu Ruiqing frowned: "Bai Bao, are you talking about the God on the mobile fortress recorded by the ancestors? Is there really a God? "


    "Go to God Bai Bao''s voice is to use up all his strength to release Buddha. After saying these words, there is no voice.


    Qu Ruiqing looks at Bai Bao in a daze. Is that really Bai Bao? Is someone implanted this paragraph in Baibao''s program, or did Baibao find something and break through the confinement of its own program? Is Bai Bao really an ordinary brain?


    No, Baibao has never been an ordinary brain. Baibao''s program is second only to the main brain, which is possessed only by the royal family.


    Does Bai Bao have human thinking?


    Qu Ruiqing was shocked. If it''s true, it can''t be discovered. Once it is discovered, the Empire will only destroy it and will never allow the danger they think to continue.


    "Bai Bao, call up the book we filmed in the secret room that day." Qu Ruiqing said.


    There is a stereoscopic projection in front of Qu Ruiqing. It is the book that Qu Ruiqing photographed in the secret room of the royal library that day.


    "Find the map." Qu Ruiqing said again.


    Bai Bao quickly transferred out the hand-painted map inside.


    "This is the hand-painted position of ancestor Zhou Chaoyang, where he met the mobile fortress. This mobile fortress has saved the people of the Dragon fortress of Qu Fengbai''s ancestor.... " Qu Ruiqing looked at the map and said with a frown.


    "Bai Bao, do you really think there is a God?" Qu Ruiqing asked.


    "According to the records, there are." Bai Bao''s voice returned to the mechanical tone again.


    Qu Ruiqing was silent. Looking at the map projected by Bai Bao, he clenched his fist. His eyes became firm. He suddenly looked up to the front: "Bai Bao, let''s go to God! I want to change the world Change this sick, deformed world!


    "Good." Bai Bao responded.


    "Let''s go to God now. Bai Bao, can you hack into the system and mobilize the airship? " Qu Ruiqing asked.


    "Yes." Bai Bao''s answer is still so concise.


    "Mobilize an airship, we need to prepare some food. Let''s go to God now. " Qu Ruiqing.


    "There is food and water in the airship, which can maintain human function for three months." Baibao report.


    "Oh, those nutrient solutions. It doesn''t taste good, but it works Qu Ruiqing sighed, "forget it, if it''s bad, it''s bad. Let''s go before my father finds out about me."


    Soon an airship flew down quietly and came to Qu Ruiqing''s side in the thick fog.


    Qu Ruiqing opened the cabin door and went in. After sitting down, he looked at the console and the display screen. His voice was firm: "Bai Bao, turn on the jet system and disperse the fog."


    "Yes." The light on Bai Bao''s head began to flash.


    The airship took off slowly, spewed out strong gas and began to disperse the fog. All the way out of the swamp, the fog will be all dispersed, leaving the survivors surprised to see the far away airship.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao quietly took a sip of tea and looked at Dongxiao.


    "Guest, it''s coming."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Qu Ruiqing drove the airship to the direction marked on the map. After driving for a while, it was dull. After setting the automatic driving, Bai Bao turned to look outside.


    "Baibao, there is an artificial sun on the Empire. Do you think the technology of the empire can change the climate of the world?" Qu Ruiqing looked at the gray sky and asked casually.


    "Confidential. Don''t let it out." Bai Bao replied.


    Qu Ruiqing was stunned and turned to Bai Bao: "secret? Why confidential? "


    "It''s secret. It''s locked. I can''t find out." Answer from Baibao machinery.


    "That is to say, in fact, the technology of the empire can change the climate, but it has not changed. Let the people in the swamp live in the wet forever. And the people of the Empire have their own artificial sun, and they can enjoy the sun? " Qu Ruiqing said a guess that made him feel thrilled.


    Bai Bao The light on Bai Bao''s head flickered twice, but there was no sound.


    "White treasure?" Qu Ruiqing looked at the silent Bai Bao, and his fear gradually expanded, "Bai Bao, why don''t you speak? Because what I said is true? Is that right? "


    "And then every year in the swamp, many people die because of the poisonous fog, and the empire is indifferent, or is that what they want to see?" The deeper Qu Ruiqing thought, the colder she felt. She murmured, "why, why?"


    "Population control. The resources needed by the Empire don''t need to be made by so many swampmen, and there''s no need to pay for superfluous supplies. " Bai Bao finally made a sound, but what he said made Qu Ruiqing even more creepy.


    However, the words that make Qu Ruiqing more angry and thrilled are still behind.


    "The climate has been able to return to normal for a long time. It is controlled by the empire that makes the climate bad all the time." Bai Bao''s mechanical sound has no emotion, but what he says is obviously not consistent with his intellectual brain identity.


    "You, what did you say?" Qu Ruiqing couldn''t believe his ears. "Do you think the bad environment is caused by the Empire? Why? Why


    "Rule over the swamps." Bai Bao continued.


    Qu Ruiqing was silent, and she was extremely shocked.


    "Why do you know?" After a long time, Qu Ruiqing finally asked, "are you really just a brain?"


    "Chi Chi..." After Bai Bao made a strange sound, the tone finally changed into a clear man''s voice, "my name is Qu Liufeng, so I should be your grandfather''s brother?"


    "Qu Liufeng?" Qu Ruiqing was shocked, "that genius? The genius who finally went mad and died? "


    "Well, younger generation, are you too impolite?" Bai Bao coughed, "I''m not crazy. I have the same suspicion as you. In the end, he was forced to be named "crazy."


    "What, what?" Qu Ruiqing was stunned. What does that mean? There seems to be a lot of information. Qu Liufeng left a heavy legacy in the royal family, no, in the whole empire. This man is a real genius. He invented many things to make people''s life more convenient. It has also produced a housekeeper robot with more functions and more humanized services. Baibao is an upgraded version of this housekeeper robot. Qu Liufeng is amazing when many people mention him. He can always think of things that ordinary people can''t think of.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    But later, this genius, but strange death. Rumor, because he is too smart, no one can understand him, he lived too lonely, so finally immersed in his own world, and finally died of madness. People say that God took him away, he did not belong to this ordinary world.


    But now, who is talking to Bai Bao in his body?


    Qu Ruiqing doesn''t understand.


    "I put my own thinking into the network. Give up the body. But that body would not have lived long. " Qu Liufeng seemed to see through Qu Ruiqing''s question and said carelessly.


    "What do you mean?" Qu Ruiqing swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly and asked hesitantly.


    "Little girl, don''t you have the answer in your heart long ago?" Qu Liufeng sneered, "how do you think you followed your father into the secret room that day? I''m covering for you. You begin to question everything around you, your kindness, your integrity, let you start to look at the world, start to doubt and deny the world. Back then, I was just like you. "


    Qu Ruiqing''s face began to turn pale. She thought of some dark possibilities, evil truths.


    Is it really what you think?


    "Your relatives are more terrible than you think. Human greed and selfishness, and cruelty, far beyond your own expectations. Back then, no one could help me. So my transformation failed. Oh, it should be said that before it started, the seedlings were strangled before they began to emerge. Well, it''s miserable. " White treasure version of Qu Liufeng turned around, said self mockery.


    "You are Who was killed by... " Qu Ruiqing difficult asked such a sentence.


    "Father and brother." Qu Liufeng sneered, "does my father love me? I think it should be love. Even if he has a very important meeting, he will answer my phone. And brother, very concerned about me, from life to psychology, are very concerned about me. I''ve been in the house for a long time, and he always takes me out to play. Finally, knowing that I had this idea, they didn''t hesitate Click Bai Bao wriggled the body of next round Du Du, want to pretend to slant a neck. But it''s a little difficult for the ball''s Baibao.


    "Oh, I can''t twist my neck. This ball has no neck. Anyway, that''s the meaning. You just understand. When I found out that I had so-called dangerous thoughts, my father and brother changed. Then I hung up. But before that, I noticed, so I made preparations very early. Before they killed me, I moved my mind to the Internet. Now I am still alive, they are dead, ha ha ha Qu Liufeng laughed with pride.


    Qu Ruiqing was silent. She did not dare to think, if the father knew that she had these doubts, what would he do to her? At the thought of this, her heart began to ache.


    "Don''t think about it. Since you decide to do something, you have to do it well and pay a relative price. I didn''t succeed because no one helped me. But I think you can make it, you can make a revolution. Because, this time, I''ll help you. And God Qu Liufeng comforts Qu Ruiqing.


    Qu Ruiqing looked back at Bai Bao and said in a low voice, "I know In fact, I know very well that when I set out, I had already stood in the opposite of my father. But I don''t regret it. " After a pause, Qu Rui said, "thank you for helping me. And I want to ask, "really, is there a God?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    "Of course there is God." Qu Liufeng''s voice became serious. "I didn''t believe it at first. But I later studied the records of the ancestors in detail, and there were some folk records at that time. Combined with them, it is true. When their ancestors were in danger, God saved them. They were saved more than once. " Qu Liufeng''s tone is very positive.


    "The big mobile fortress recorded?" Qu Ruiqing is full of curiosity and expectation.


    "Yes, according to the records, it was in this area. Let''s go here to find it. I think God will know we are looking for her, and then he will meet us Qu Liufeng speculated.


    "Well, why don''t God intervene in the world? Why let the world develop into such a morbid state? " Qu Ruiqing gently bit his lip and asked in a low voice.


    "This question, I think, can be asked to God face to face." Qu Liufeng also wants to know the answer to this question. What does God think?


    After flying for more than five hours, Qu Liufeng and Qu Ruiqing came to the area recorded in the history books. Here, is still a swamp, after the flood receded, there is no change here.


    Qu Ruiqing looked at the dark swamp below and frowned: "will God still be here? It doesn''t look like there will be a fortress to stay here. "


    The light on Bai Bao''s head began to flicker, as if thinking.


    Qu Ruiqing, driving the airship, hovered in this area for a while, making sure that there was no mobile fortress here. He could not help but wonder if he was really divine? Is it the illusion of the ancestors at that time, or the expectation of the future, that is why they wrote stories to record gods?


    At this time, Qu Liufeng suddenly said: "little girl, look at that, look at that!"


    Qu Ruiqing turned his head and looked in another direction. He was shocked to find that a huge warship suddenly appeared on the swamp. Yes, it''s floating on the swamp! Is there really a God?


    "Go, go, go!" Without waiting for Qu Ruiqing to speak, Qu Liufeng had steered the airship to fly to the warship.


    The airship landed steadily on the deck of the huge warship.


    Qu Ruiqing opened the cabin door and walked out of the airship slowly. Looking at the huge warship, he was stunned and speechless. Even the Empire did not have such a huge warship.


    It''s quiet around, not a bit of popularity.


    Bai Baofei is ahead. Fly to the main cabin.


    When I got to the door, I stopped.


    "Little girl, come here and have a look. Am I blind? Oh, I don''t really have eyes. Is there something wrong with Bai Bao''s scanner? Otherwise, how can I see such a magical couplet. And the gold ingot at the gate, is it real gold? It''s too out of place with the surroundings, isn''t it? " Qu Liufeng calls Qu Ruiqing, who is still in a daze, shouting.


    Qu Ruiqing came over, looking at the scene in front of him, he was stunned.


    What is this?


    Such a big gold ingot?


    Qu Ruiqing couldn''t help touching: "Wow! This feeling is so textured. "


    "Because it''s made of real gold." Qu Liufeng revolved around the gold ingot for several times, analyzed the composition of this huge gold ingot, and affirmed, "pure gold!"


    "Is this really where God lives?" Qu Ruiqing doubts. Is there such a God?


    There is everything.


    And this strange couplet.


    Left: you can pay on credit. Right: pay back in time, or I won''t kill you.


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    "Maybe this God is a funny and lovely God." Qu Liufeng laughed, "let''s go in and worship this God. Since we are allowed to land, we must be allowed to go in."


    Qu Ruiqing nodded and went in with Qu Liufeng.


    After entering the gate, one person and one ball were stunned.


    Inside and outside are two different feelings.


    It''s cold and quiet outside. There''s not a trace of popularity.


    And inside, the lights are bright, and there''s the smell of food. It was so fragrant that Qu Ruiqing couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Welcome, two guests. This way, please." Suddenly, a nice man''s voice rang out in their ears.


    Qu Ruiqing looked along the voice, and saw a long and very good-looking man standing on one side. What was the clothes he was wearing? Is that the Tang costume that disappeared in the long history? It''s nice to wear this person. He looks tall and slender, and has an inexplicable charm. It''s something that people today can''t see.


    "Are you God?" Qu Liufeng flew past and stopped in front of the man.


    "No, I''m just a guy in the shop. My name is Dongxiao. This way, please. The boss has been waiting for you for a long time Dongxiao made a gesture of invitation, guiding them to go inside.


    Qu Ruiqing and Qu Liufeng follow Dongxiao and walk a long way inside. They finally understand where the fragrance of food comes from.


    In the middle of the hall, there is a beautiful woman who is eating hot pot at the moment. She was picking up a piece of fat cattle and putting it in a dip bowl.


    Seeing the appearance of one person and one ball, Tianmiao looked up at them and said with a smile, "guest, welcome. I sell any wish here, but you can only buy one. As long as you can afford it. "


    "Desire to sell? Any wish is OK? " Qu Liufeng asked.


    "Yes. Anything. " Tianmiao smiles, then eats the fat cow just now and continues to wash the fat cow.


    "You, are you God? Is it the God recorded by our ancestors Qu Ruiqing can''t help but ask. He always feels that this God is different.


    "You look like Zhou Chaoyang, and you have the same personality." Tianmiao rinsed the fat cow, counted how many seconds in his heart, and said calmly.


    "Ancestors of Zhou Dynasty..." Qu Ruiqing murmured and repeated.


    "It''s all the same, full of sunshine in my heart." Tianmiao raised his head, looked at Qu Ruiqing and laughed again, "sit down, want to drink tea or fruit tea or drink?"


    "I..." Qu Ruiqing hesitated, "I have a lot to ask you."


    "Sit down and ask." The sky is dim.


    Qu Ruiqing sat down and Dongxiao brought her a drink.


    "What about me?" Qu Liufeng asked.


    "A glass of oil for you?" Dongxiao asked.


    "Still not." Qu Liufeng refused. Forget you''re a robot.


    After Tianmiao ate another piece of fat cow, he squinted contentedly, then waved his hand, and the hot pot, dishes and chopsticks in front of him disappeared.


    Qu Ruiqing''s eyes widened in amazement, and some doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.


    "It''s impolite to talk to guests and eat at the same time. Let''s finish talking and I''ll eat. " Heaven smiles.


    "In fact, I want to eat, but..." Qu Liufeng whispered to one side. But robots can''t eat it.


    Qu Ruiqing is not in the mood to eat. Now she finally meets the Legendary God. She has a lot to ask God.


    "God What kind of people were my ancestors? " Qu Ruiqing is very curious about Qu Fengbai and Zhou Chaoyang who have saved mankind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "How to say Qu Fengbai is a genius. He developed the medicine to kill the alien. Through the water to infect, and finally kill all the alien. But this person is very strong and extreme in emotion. Zhou Chaoyang, as her name is, is a little girl full of sunshine, with strong leadership and appeal. With her, Qu Fengbai successfully developed the medicine. " Tianmiao recalled the two people, with a smile on his face, "although we haven''t been together for a long time, I still like these two people."


    "It''s true that ancestors saved mankind, but now the world has developed into such a deformed and sick world. This should be against the original intention of our ancestors. God, don''t you want to change or stop it? " Qu Ruiqing finally asked what he had always wanted to ask.


    Tianmiao didn''t answer this question immediately. Instead, he took the tea from Dongxiao, sipped it slowly, put down the cup and looked at Qu Ruiqing.


    "Do you think God is omnipotent?" Asked the sky.


    "Isn''t it?" After Qu Ruiqing was stunned, he asked subconsciously.


    "Of course not." Tianmiao shook his head slightly, looked at Qu Liufeng and said slowly, "at least, God can''t control the heart. People''s minds are the most complicated. "


    Qu Liufeng nodded. Yes, his heart is the most complex. So that''s what he is now.


    When Qu Ruiqing heard this, he didn''t know what it was like.


    People''s heart


    Yes, it''s the most complicated.


    "God will not change or stop anything. The change of human needs to be done by human beings themselves. But because of the collapse of the world, I can give you some help. " Tianmiao continued to say calmly, "if a world completely collapses..."


    "Well, what will happen?" Qu Liufeng asked.


    "That''s reset." Tianmiao looks at Qu Liufeng with a charming smile.


    "Reset? Reset means Is that what I think it is? " Qu Liufeng couldn''t help shivering.


    "Yes, that''s what you think. Destroy it all and start all over again. " Heaven smiles.


    Qu Ruiqing opened his mouth wide and felt that his mind was blank. In her imagination, God is compassionate, merciful and full of love, but such a cruel thing from the God''s mouth is so emotionless, so understatement.


    "But our world is not broken, is it?" Qu Liufeng was obviously more calm than Qu Ruiqing, and immediately caught the key.


    "Not bad. If the world is full of people like the Empire, it''s collapse. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    That''s impossible! How can a world be all those people? Is there oppression? Qu Ruiqing immediately had such a sentence in his mind. Then she finally reacted. She looked at the sky with a smile, and finally realized that what the God said was not as simple and cruel as she thought.


    "Sorry..." Qu Ruiqing apologizes. She misunderstands God.


    "Sorry, what?" Heaven smiles.


    "I, you, I misunderstood..." Qu Ruiqing did not know how to express his feelings.


    "Well, Qu Ruiqing, what''s your wish?" Tianmiao put away his smile and asked softly.


    "I, I want to change the world, I want to make the world a better place." Qu Ruiqing didn''t even think about it. He said with a loud voice.


    "So As you wish. " The voice of the sky became ethereal, which hit the heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    At this moment, kongho is trying on a small skirt. It was made by Li Jiali herself.


    "Put on the princess skirt, our little kongho is the most beautiful little princess in the world." Li Jiali straightened a little doll bear in front of the konghou skirt, which was also made by Li Jiali. After it was finished, it was sewn on the skirt, which made it more lovely.


    "Just the most beautiful little princess in your heart." Said the konghou in a low voice.


    "Yes, kongho is the most beautiful little princess in my heart." Li Jiali held the small face of the konghou and said with a smile, "but who doesn''t like our little konghou so cute?"


    Konghou tooted his mouth and didn''t speak. In the eyes when the human looked at her, the love and love from the heart was almost overflowing.


    I don''t want weak people to like themselves so much, hum!


    "Little kongho, eat chocolate." Li found out a piece of chocolate and handed it to kongho.


    "Where did you come from?" Kongho asked in surprise. This kind of thing should be very rare in the swamp area.


    "I made it and changed it by hand." Li Jiali peeled off the wrapping paper of the chocolate and put it into kongho''s mouth. "There are not many other sweets in the swamp area. Let''s make do with it. If there is a chance in the future, I will buy you a lot of colorful candy. However, you can''t eat too much candy. You should brush your teeth carefully after eating, or you will get cavities. "


    Li Jiali''s handiwork is very good, which can be seen from the skirt worn by konghou and the little doll bear. After working from the clinic, Li Jiali would often take a needle and thread to make handicrafts. This chocolate should cost a lot of things to get back.


    Kongho is biting chocolate, and his mood is complicated. When I heard Li Jiali''s promise again, I felt even worse. She herself has been so hard, why do you still spoil herself like this?


    "Why don''t you change things for yourself?" Asked kongho.


    "Because I want to change it for you. I have nothing to change. " Li Jiali smiles, and then she cooks. "I''ll have fried rice with diced meat tonight."


    "Good." Kongho nodded and looked at Li Jiali''s busy back. He thought to himself that when he regained his strength, Li Jiali must have a good life. Well, we have to give her a lot of delicious food. Beautiful clothes, big house. And teach her to play games and play games with herself. In addition, it seems that Li Jiali is separated from her husband and daughter. She must help her find her daughter and husband.


    Ah, let''s see if Li Jiali''s daughter is as lovely as herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Ruiqing and Qu Liufeng are on their way back to the Empire. This time, the sky is still dim. Tianmiao sits quietly in the back seat of the airship, listening to Qu Ruiqing and Qu Liufeng discussing their plans.


    "You mean the climate control machine is not connected to the Internet, it''s all manual operation, and it''s heavily guarded." Qu Ruiqing said with a frown.


    "Not bad. Even if there is Internet connection, if I can intrude, I can only destroy the system, but the facilities are not damaged. At most, it will cause a little trouble, and the guard will find it and repair it soon. So there''s nothing I can do about it. " Qu Liufeng explained, "that''s the key."


    "As long as this device is destroyed, the climate will return to normal, right? The sun will come out, too. The swamp will slowly dry up and become real land Qu Ruiqing asked.


    "The theory is right." Qu Liufeng turns round Bai Bao''s body in an attempt to nod, but he has no head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    "God, can you help us destroy that device?" Qu Ruiqing turned his head to Tianmiao, who was sitting behind him, and asked.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "have you ever thought about what you are going to face next? If your father knew you did it, what would you do? "


    Qu Ruiqing was silent.


    The light on Bai Bao''s head flickered: "little girl, you have come to this step. Don''t shrink back."


    "Father, you should be disappointed and hate me. I don''t want my father to do this to me. However, I saw the silent cry and despair of the people in the swamp area, I I can''t enjoy what I have now. Because everything of the imperial people is based on blood and debt. " Qu Ruiqing''s expression is complex, and his eyes are full of pain and tangle.


    Qu Liufeng was silent.


    "But..." Qu Ruiqing said slowly, "if the world wants to change, there are always some people who have to stand up and sacrifice. There is a saying from my ancestors that I remember very clearly. Sometimes times need a hero. At that time, the ancestors became heroes, and I think this time is up to me. " Qu Ruiqing''s eyes became firm and his tone heavy but persistent.


    "You know, you hero, you may end up miserable. Your relatives will hate you, and so will the people of the Empire. And the swamp people don''t necessarily appreciate you. Once you make such a decision, your life will be a tragedy. " Tianmiao''s voice was very light and slow, but every word was like a stone, which hit Qu Ruiqing''s heart heavily.


    Qu Ruiqing bit his lip and frowned.


    Qu Liufeng is looking at it anxiously. He shakes round Dudu''s body crazily and wants to say something. But suddenly at this moment, I feel that no matter what I say, it seems too cruel. So he was worried, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Now that I''ve decided, I won''t change it." For a long time, Qu Ruiqing said clearly.


    Qu Liufeng let out a long breath in his heart. This little girl is very determined. OK, OK. It''s not easy to think about it. This girl is not 20 years old. We have to face such a difficult choice. That''s right. An era needs heroes. However, not all heroes are loved and respected. Some heroes, as God says, are tragic heroes. Will bear a lot, bear a lot. What does this kind of hero get in the end?


    Nothing. What''s that for?


    For heaven and earth''s righteousness? For justice to last? Or for a clear conscience?


    It''s true that people are selfish.


    However, if all people are selfish and greedy, then the world is really over.


    Someone has to step up. If you can''t do it yourself, can you at least support the people who stand up silently, or is it the biggest support if you don''t oppose?


    Maybe in some people''s eyes, this kind of person is a fool. However, we have to launch a revolution to liberate some miserable people, and then overthrow the good life of our own people.


    But in this world, some people need to be stupid.


    The development and promotion of the world can never be separated from a group of "fools".


    They are impulsive, enthusiastic, righteous, passionate


    Because of these people, the world will become better and more wonderful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    "I may suffer, but I won''t regret it!" Qu Ruiqing said firmly.


    Tianmiao smile, silent smile.


    "Then, satisfy your wishes." The voice of the sky, ethereal up.


    At that time, Qu Liufeng did not understand the meaning of this word. Later, he understood.


    When the airship landed in front of the Imperial Palace, a group of people immediately gathered around.


    Headed by the eldest prince, he is also the elder brother of his mother''s compatriots with Qu Ruiqing. No accident, he will be the next king. He has the best relationship with Qu Ruiqing. He is very fond of his sister, the eldest prince.


    But today the eldest prince''s face is not good-looking.


    When the airship opened, the prince had a gloomy face and said to Qu Ruiqing, who was a little worried, "where have you been since you disappeared for a day?"


    "I..." Qu Ruiqing hesitated and said, "I''ll go around."


    The eldest prince didn''t speak. He just looked at Qu Ruiqing with a heavy face.


    Qu Ruiqing is a little uneasy. Is his intention discovered by his brother?


    "Don''t think I don''t know you go to the swamp a lot. Don''t you know it''s dangerous in such a messy place? What''s so interesting about that place? What attracts you? " Finally, the prince spoke, but it was such a criticism.


    Qu Ruiqing was stunned, but his brother didn''t find out. Ah, by the way, TIANYAO, how do you explain the existence of TIANYAO.


    Qu Ruiqing looked back at the airship in a hurry, and was shocked to find that there was still a figure in it.


    What''s going on?


    "Now you are even more brave. You dare to steal the airship and go out to play. What a shame! What if there is danger outside? " The eldest prince was even more angry when he saw Qu Ruiqing turning to look at the airship.


    "I..." Qu Ruiqing''s brain was a little confused for a moment. Was everything that happened before his own illusion? No, it can''t be! So, where did God go?


    "From now on, give me a good reflection in the room. Don''t come out without my permission. Think about it for a few days first Seeing that the absent-minded Qu Ruiqing was even more angry, the eldest prince gave an order in a angry voice.


    Qu Ruiqing opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he still didn''t say anything.


    Two bodyguards take Qu Ruiqing to her bedroom. Looking at Qu Ruiqing''s pathetic figure, the eldest prince was so soft that he almost took back his order. But after thinking about it, my sister became more and more lawless, and Shengsheng resisted the impulse to withdraw the order. The boy always likes to run to the swamp. That place is too dangerous. She must be restrained!


    Qu Ruiqing was escorted back to his room, and then the bedroom door was locked. She sighed, lying on the bed and looking at Bai Bao askew: "Bai Bao, what do you say to do now? Is this death before birth? It looks like I''ll have to wait until my confinement is over. Then sneak in and completely destroy the device. Ah, God said he would help us. I don''t know where God is right now


    "It''s OK. Heroes are always hard." Bai Bao comforts Qu Ruiqing.


    Qu Ruiqing turned over and looked at the ceiling in a mixed mood. My brother is really good to her, but what she will do next will hurt my brother deeply.


    Bai Bao looks at the silent Qu Ruiqing and guesses what she thinks at this moment. He sighed in his heart, this child, will bear too much, she really can bear it?


    At this time, Qu Ruiqing suddenly felt that the whole bedroom began to vibrate. No, the whole house was shaking!


    What happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    "Qu Ruiqing, you show me your integrity, courage, kindness and determination. You are indeed a hero. I like you very much, so I''ll give you the next gift. " The voice of the sky suddenly rang out in Qu Ruiqing''s ear.


    "What happened?" Qu Ruiqing stood up and ran to the window to see what happened outside.


    But after a tremor, it calmed down again. It''s just that there''s a sense of weightlessness.


    "Empire, Empire The empire is moving Bai Bao suddenly exclaimed, "little girl, the whole empire has been lifted up. My God, I''m crazy. I can''t believe this. It''s God, it must be God


    "What? The whole empire? Was it lifted up? " Qu Ruiqing is stunned to lie on the side of the window, trying to see clearly what happened outside.


    At this time, the Empire''s alarm sounded harsh.


    There was a lot of screaming outside.


    Chaos!


    "The whole empire is flying! Ha ha, where are you going to fly Qu Liufeng excitedly revolved around the room, "it''s worthy of God. This handwriting is too big. And we''re the only ones who know the truth. It''s a great feeling. What does God do? To throw the empire into the sea? Don''t we all feed the fish? No, no, God won''t do it. "


    Qu Ruiqing quietly lay on the window and looked out. Suddenly he said, "the Empire will fall from high to the ground."


    "What?" Bai Baofei came over, approached Qu Ruiqing and looked outside. "I can''t see it now. How do you know?"


    "I just know. The Empire has been high for a long time. It''s time to go back to where it belonged. That is, on the ground. " Qu Ruiqing said slowly.


    Qu Liufeng was silent. He thought what Qu Ruiqing said was very reasonable.


    This little girl, it''s not easy!


    In 2626 ad, earth shaking changes took place in the world.


    This day is recorded as the fall of the Empire and the disappearance of science and technology.


    The whole empire, which was high above, fell. It fell next to the swamp area. The two areas that used to be different from each other are now side by side. The bigger blow to the empire is that all the technology of the Empire disappeared overnight.


    The empire lost its artificial sun and fell into the dust. It means that they will also suffer from the attack of the poisonous fog.


    But fortunately, without climate control devices, the sun can finally shine on this land, and the fog will slowly disappear.


    The Empire, whose technology has all disappeared, even lags slightly behind the swamps. The imperial region, which has been relying on the supply of manufacturing industry in the swamp area for a long time, no longer has the advantage to clamp down on the swamp area, and the swamp area has more capital to negotiate and trade.


    No one thought of it.


    At this time, Qu Ruiqing finally understood what God said.


    God''s gift to her is to change the world, but she doesn''t have to bear so much.


    It''s a huge gift.


    Qu Ruiqing was very grateful.


    Thank you, God.


    I will cherish your gift.


    Qu Ruiqing cleared up his mood and went into the new situation. Next, the integration of Empire and swamp will be a difficult and long process. However, she is confident that the world will become a better place.


    Baibao also stopped working and became a pile of scrap metal.


    But Qu Liufeng is alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    He had a new body, the same body he had when he was still alive.


    He held out his hand in amazement, looked at his hand, and then patted his face to make sure that he really had a body and really lived!


    Qu Liufeng remembered the words Tianmiao said to them in the airship.


    "Then, satisfy your wishes."


    His wish is really to change the world, but he has another wish. That''s to try the delicious food again. He used to be a typical fat house eater. But I haven''t eaten anything delicious for a long time since I had no body. Last time I saw God eating hot pot and drinking drinks in God''s shop, but he was greedy to death.


    He knew that he would never have a chance to eat delicious food in the future, so every time he just looked at others, but the more he looked, the more greedy he was.


    I just didn''t expect that his wish was known by God, and now God has satisfied his wish, so that he can eat delicious food again.


    Oh, God, thank you. Thank you so much!


    When the empire fell, kongho felt that his power was back!


    But she didn''t go back to the shop immediately. Instead, she asked Tianmiao for leave and asked her to stay longer. Tianmiao naturally agreed.


    Li Jiali was shocked by the fall of the Empire. She stood outside the door and watched the people coming and going. She was discussing the matter. What''s more shocking is that in the clouds, the sun is slowly coming out. People in the swamp have never seen sunlight. But it doesn''t affect them to know that this is a good phenomenon. Because the sun shines on the body warm, dispels the clouds in the sky.


    At this time, kongho crossed his round waist and went to Li Jiali''s side triumphantly: "Jiali, what''s your wish? I''ll satisfy you."


    Li Jiali looked down at the konghou standing beside her. She squatted down with a smile and touched the small head of the konghou: "my wish is that the small konghou will always be happy."


    Kongho This stupid human!


    "I can help you find your daughter and husband!" "I mean it," said the little konghou, with his chin raised and his waist crossed


    The smile on Li Jiali''s face disappeared. She looked at the small konghou in a dazed way, touched the head of the small konghou again, held the small konghou in her arms, and whispered: "no, give me hope But... " At the end, Li''s voice choked.


    She has lost once and can''t bear the feeling of disillusionment after having hope again.


    "I''m not kidding you. You wait. " Kongho said, the whole person directly disappeared in Li Jiali''s arms.


    Li Jia Li hugged an empty, Leng Leng looked at his empty arms.


    Kongho, just now, disappeared?!


    In her arms, gone?


    The next moment, there are more people in my arms.


    There''s one more person she can''t believe her eyes.


    "Mom?" The little man in his arms was yellow and thin. He rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe his eyes. He tentatively called out these two words.


    Li Jiali''s tears came down in an instant, and she hugged her daughter tightly. She thought that all her life, she could not meet her daughter. But now, I see it, in my arms.


    "Carrie? What''s going on? Where is this? Am I dreaming? " A man''s voice rang out behind him. He looked at Li Jiali in front of him in disbelief and murmured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    "Brother Liang You really Come back to me. " With her baby in her arms, Li Jiali slowly turns around and looks at her husband. She is shocked and overwhelmed with great joy. It''s like a dream, but it''s so real.


    "This, this is not a dream!" Brother Liang stepped forward and held Li Jiali tightly in his arms, choking, "I finally got my big baby and little baby together again."


    The family hugged each other tightly for a long time.


    "Thin, thin, both of you." Li Jiali looked at her husband and children, murmured, finished, kiss her daughter''s face, "do you miss Mom, mom really miss you."


    "Miss Mom, I miss Mom so much." Li Jiali''s daughter is only five years old. She hugs her neck tightly and cries.


    The big surprise almost drowned Li. Although she never gave up looking for her family, she knew in her heart that the hope of reunion was really small. It''s just that kongho gave her such a big surprise.


    "Kongho? What about konghou? " Li Jiali exclaimed, and then looked around for the figure of konghou.


    "Who is konghou?" Brother Liang asked.


    "It''s my other daughter who brought you back to me." Li Jiali some flustered said, "it''s my adopted child, very good.". Konghou, konghou -- "Li Jiali cried out.


    "She brought us here?" Brother Liang frowned slightly. What happened just now is really incredible. He and his daughter were at home to watch the sun outside, but they came to Li Jiali the next moment. It''s really not something ordinary people can do. Who is this konghou?


    "Sister or sister?" Li Jiali''s daughter still had tears in her eyes, but when she heard that her mother had a daughter, she asked curiously and expectantly, "can someone play with me then?"


    "It''s my sister." Li Jiali touched her daughter''s forehead with her forehead. "She is a very sensible and good sister."


    "What about my sister?" Li''s daughter also looked around and yelled, "sister, sister? Sister, where are you


    Li also cried out: "konghou, konghou..."


    But after shouting for a long time, there was still no response from konghou.


    "Is she gone?" Li Jiali said in a sad low voice.


    "This child should not be an ordinary person. Now, it should be back to where she should have been. " Brother Liang hugged Li Jiali and patted her on the back to comfort her.


    "But I haven''t said goodbye to her yet..." Li Jiali some sad said.


    "Perhaps, she was afraid that she would be more reluctant to say goodbye." Brother Liang continued to comfort in a soft voice, "I really appreciate her for bringing our family together."


    "I also promised that I would buy her a lot of colorful candy when I had the chance..." Li Jiali murmured.


    "Yeah, buy it. It''s going to be better." Brother Liang looks up at the sky.


    A round of brilliant sun hanging high in the sky, dazzling sunshine burning people some eye pain, but it is incomparably warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongxiao stands beside Tianmiao and looks at the picture in Tianji mirror. It is Qu Ruiqing who is busy.


    "Master, just now the Lord of heaven sent a message that you have interfered too much this time and you have to deduct your achievements." Dongxiao said in a low voice.


    Tianmiao just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Originally, Tianmiao should not interfere too much, but only help Qu Ruiqing to complete the reform. However, Tianmiao directly changed the overall situation of the world, and also let Qu Ruiqing completely free from the heavy emotions he should have. Instead of being a tragic hero, Qu Ruiqing became an ordinary man. This may be the best ending for Qu Ruiqing.


    "What about konghou? Are you back? " Asked the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    "Not yet." Dongxiao answers.


    Tianmiao smiles, and the picture in Tianji mirror changes again, showing that konghou is hiding in the Li Jiali family.


    "Fat chick doesn''t seem to want to come back yet." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "She likes that human very much." Dongxiao also laughed.


    "Although the birth of little Pangniu poured their whole family''s love, she didn''t feel maternal love. This human made her feel maternal love for the first time. " Tianmiao said softly with a smile.


    "Human life is too short. Kongho will be sad if he stays there." Dongxiao also played a light voice.


    "Yes, so let her come back almost." Tianmiao waved his hand gently, and the enlarged angry face of Tiandao appeared in the Tianji mirror.


    "What the hell are you doing? What happened this time? You should have interfered so much. " Tiandao''s angry eyes.


    "Ah, it''s just that the personal class is very cute. I like it very much, so I gave it a hand." Tianmiao looks at Tiandao''s angry appearance. He doesn''t feel guilty at all. He calmly comes back, "Dad, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    "Next time you dare, don''t you?" The sky way nose spurts cold air and stares at the sky tiny to say.


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t speak. My father is my father. I know myself too well.


    "Well, I won''t tell you more. I have something else to do. You don''t have to fight too hard. If you are tired, you can have a rest in a holiday world. If you don''t want to go on holiday, it''s good to come back to see your father. " Heaven told a few words.


    "Yes, I know dad is the best to me." Tianmiao said with a smile, "I like dad best, too."


    "All right, all right, I see." Tiandao smiles and cuts off the transmission.


    "Come on, jump to the next world." After Tianmiao cuts off contact with Tiandao, he puts away his smile and says to Dongxiao. There are many problems in the world. Although my father doesn''t tell me, Tianmiao knows very well that this time things are more difficult. As soon as possible to repair some of the world, can make dad relaxed, so she is not willing to rest.


    "The harp?" Dongxiao hesitated and asked.


    "You contact her, and when she wants to come back, you open the channel to meet her. Let''s wait for her to stay for a while. " Tianmiao said.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho didn''t show up all the time. She just watched the reunion of Li Jiali''s family in silence.


    Looking at the happiness of the family reunion, kongho was relieved. It''s just that sometimes when Li Jiali sighs with a puppet bear at night, kongho feels bored. Because that puppet bear was sewn for her by Li Jiali.


    Bored to death, bored to death, this weak human, why do you worry about yourself so much! Your daughter and husband are back. Why do you think about yourself? Kongho scratched his hair and hummed in his heart.


    Human life is gradually on the right track.


    One night, Li Jiali and her brother Liang were cooking dinner while her daughter was playing with toys in the attic. Is playing, in front of her suddenly appeared a fat toot lovely girl.


    "Sister? Sister kongho The daughter stares at the little konghou. She doesn''t know why. She first feels that the person in front of her is the sister konghou that her mother said.


    "What are you doing?" Kongho looked down at the little girl sitting on the floor and asked. Well, it''s not that high.


    "I''m playing. My sister plays with me. My sister plays with me." The little girl stretched out her hand to pull the small hand of the konghou. The little girl has finally come back these days. She is not as pale and thin as she was at the beginning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    "What are you playing with?" Kongho wanted to refuse, but suddenly he remembered that when he first met his master, he also wanted someone to play with him. So the refusal turned into something to play with.


    "Play home. My elder sister is my elder sister. I''ll be my younger sister. I''ll be our mother. " The little girl raised the bear in her hand and grinned. The bear in her hand is very similar to the one Li Jiali made for konghou, with the difference between the bows on her ears. This one is red, the kongho one is pink.


    Sister as sister? Sister as sister?


    Are human cubs a little silly?


    make complaints about Tucao.


    Although disliked, kongho still sat down to play with the little girl for a while.


    Before long, Li Jiali called the little girl for dinner.


    The little girl looked at kongho and said, "sister, let''s have dinner together."


    "No, I''m going. These are for you. " Kongho stood up and waved her hand. A lot of colorful candy, toys and several boxes appeared under her feet. The box is full of gold. In most of the world and times, gold has always been a hard currency. The gold will greatly improve the life of the Li Jiali family.


    "Sister, don''t go." The little girl stretched out her hand to hold the hem of kongho.


    "No, I''m going." Kongho wants to break away from the little girl''s hand.


    "No, sister, don''t go. Wow Sister, don''t go The little girl burst into tears.


    When the mouth of the konghou blows, human cubs are really in trouble.


    At this time, Li Jiali heard the cry and rushed up.


    Kongho is surprised and ready to cast the spell.


    But Li Jiali''s anxious voice rang out in her ears.


    "Kongho, kongho, it''s you, isn''t it? It''s you! Don''t go. If you want to go, let me give you a hug, OK? "


    Konghou smell speech, Leng Leng, the next moment she has fallen into a warm embrace.


    "Kongho, it''s really you!" Li Jiali hugged kongho and her face was full of happiness.


    "It''s me. I''m going. " Said the konghou softly.


    "I know, I know. You don''t belong here. " Li Jiali looked at kongho with tears in her eyes. "I know you have to go after all, but I want to say good-bye to you, but I haven''t yet. Thank you for helping me find my daughter and husband."


    "Little things. Don''t cry all the time Kongho reaches out his chubby hand and wipes Li Jiali''s tears. I don''t know why. It''s hard for her to see Li Jiali cry.


    "Well, I won''t cry." Li Jiali laughed. "Are you coming back to see us?"


    "Well, I''ll give you some presents. You have to have a good time. " Said kongho.


    "The little konghou also needs to live well. It needs to live well." Li Jiali hugged kongho tightly again, full of reluctant.


    I know! What a long winded, weak human! I hate it. I want to cry. The heart of konghou began to hum again.


    "Where is my sister going? Is my sister a fairy? Are you going back to heaven? " The little girl asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, I''m going back to heaven. Here you are. You should listen to your mother, you know Kongho took out a silver bracelet and put it on the little girl''s hand. The silver bracelet immediately matched the little girl''s wrist. This is a small magic weapon that can resist external damage. In the world of cultivation, this kind of thing is easy to do and worthless, but it is a rare treasure in the mortal world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    "Thank you, sister. Will my sister come to play with me? " The little girl pulled the hem of kongho and looked at her expectantly.


    Kongho didn''t answer.


    Li touched her daughter''s head and said in a low voice, "my sister has a lot to do. You can''t just think about playing. "


    "Well, I''ll play by myself. Sister, if you are very busy, you should also pay attention to rest. My father often tells my mother that if you work hard, you should have more rest. So do you. If you work hard, you should have more rest. " The little girl said seriously.


    Kongho was in a complicated mood and nodded. He reached out and touched the little girl''s head. Human cubs, in fact, are very cute sometimes.


    "Carrie, I''m going." Kongho hugged Li Jiali and said softly.


    Li Jiali hugged kongho tightly and nodded.


    The next moment, konghou has disappeared in Li Jiali''s arms.


    Li Jiali''s tears, in this moment, flow down. She knew that the child, gone, would never be seen again.


    "Mom, mom, don''t cry, don''t cry." The little girl looked at Li and cried. She rushed to Li''s arms and put her arms around her neck.


    "I don''t cry, I don''t cry..." Li Jiali wiped her tears.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, brother Liang came up to the attic and saw that Li Jiali and the child were holding together. On the ground, there were a variety of candy, toys and several boxes.


    "Has konghou been here?" Brother Liang responded immediately.


    "Yes, she''s gone again. She won''t come back this time." Li Jiali got up and nodded, "these are all she left us."


    "She just left? She has helped us so much that she has left before we repay her? " Liang elder brother looks at the thing full of ground, the mood is complicated to say. For the konghou he had never met, he was very grateful and wanted to repay her. But don''t say to repay, I haven''t seen one side of it.


    "My sister is a fairy. Go back to heaven." The little girl said seriously.


    "Well, my sister is a fairy. She is a very kind fairy." Brother Liang holds the little girl up, kisses her face and says seriously.


    "Thank you, sister fairy." The little girl nodded again.


    "Yes, thank you, thank you..." Brother Liang said softly.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho contacted Dongxiao and returned to the shop of everything.


    "Back so soon?" Dongxiao asked.


    Kongho didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter, I''m not in a good mood? Can''t bear it? " Dongxiao asked again.


    "A little bit." Kongho said dully, "now I understand that Kirin had been looking for his master for a long time. He can''t give up that feeling. "


    "Don''t think too much. It''s good that you come back in time. The life span of human beings is very short. They will reincarnate and lose the memory of their previous life. Only those who are still alive can remember the past. It''s really cruel. So I don''t want to get in touch with people. " Dongxiao gently comforts.


    "I know." Kongho is still depressed.


    "But everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Although not give up, but will let us understand what is love. Man is a wonderful creature. Clearly so weak, but the heart can have unlimited love Dongxiao sighs.


    "Yes. Where is the next world going? And the master? " Kongho obviously didn''t want to talk about it any more. He changed the topic and asked.


    "I''m sleeping. You should be ready, too. " Dongxiao said, "I thought you would come back later. The next world, it''s amazing, it''s a big world. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    "How amazing?" Asked kongho.


    "The world, um One more world than any other. Two worlds are one of our missions. Do you understand what I say? " Dongxiao explains.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kongho feels a little dizzy.


    "Look at the memo." Dongxiao handed konghou the memo of the secret in his hand.


    Kongho took it over, looked at it twice, and finally understood what it meant.


    This is indeed a magical world, or in other words, two worlds that interact and depend on each other.


    There is a parallel world and an existing world.


    Originally, the two worlds were not interconnected. But then there were some accidents.


    There is a strange and terrible creature in the parallel world, which is called dark by human beings. People don''t know what causes darkness. They only know that this kind of creature is very dangerous and feeds on human beings.


    Dark terror and powerful, at the beginning of the parallel world of human resistance. Later, some humans changed, their bodies became stronger, or they mastered the five elements and began to fight against the dark. Some special human beings in the current world, who have the ability to travel between the two worlds, also began to fight against the dark together. But still can not really compete with the dark. At this time, the star God appeared and helped mankind.


    Star God is a plane above the parallel world. Every one of them is the most powerful. After receiving the call of human beings, they form a contract with human beings to help them fight together.


    The struggle between human beings and darkness finally won. Although it has not been able to completely eliminate the dark clouds, the situation has been greatly reversed.


    Ling Xiao, 21 this year, is a graduating college student in the current world. He was a little dull and not good at dealing with people. His only friends were three roommates in a dormitory. Three roommates have had girlfriends for a long time, and he is still a glorious single dog.


    The roommates are very nice to Ling Xiao because they know her family situation. It''s not that Ling Xiao''s family is in a difficult situation, but that he is the only one in Ling Xiao''s family. His parents died in a car accident when he was a child and were raised by his grandfather. Grandfather died of illness after he finished the college entrance examination.


    So the roommates sympathized with Ling Xiao and took more care of him in private. Ling Xiao is also very grateful to his roommates. He goes to bed early and gets up early. He often helps his roommates with breakfast. With this, the roommates simply love him.


    No one knows that Lingxiao''s grandfather didn''t die of illness. Instead, in another world, he once confronted a powerful dark and seriously injured that dark. But his grandfather was also fatally injured and forced to return to the current world. After seeing Lingxiao for the last time, he never opened his eyes again.


    Ling Xiao also has the ability to cross the parallel world. In the current world, he is an ordinary college student, but in the parallel world, he is a rich n generation with hundreds of millions of products. In the parallel world, the Ling family is a star family. People who can call the star God to help fight are called star scholars. Ling family is a big family with a long history, but it is withering. Ling Xiao''s grandfather can call the star God, however, Ling Xiao''s father is just an ordinary person, unable to shuttle between the two worlds. His identity is just an ordinary white-collar in the current world.


    Ling Xiao''s father didn''t know that his father had another identity until he died.


    Later, Ling Xiao knew. He inherited his grandfather''s two identities.


    The current world is three suites, two outlets. The parallel world is great.


    Billions of dollars!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    However, a lot of things are going to be lost.


    Because there is a rule in the star God shrine that if Ling Xiao, like his father, can''t call the star God, then some of the Ling family''s information and magic tools about the star God will be confiscated. Let the people of the star shrine distribute these resources and send them to more suitable people to fight against the dark.


    "This Ling Xiao''s aptitude is actually very good. Why can''t he summon the star God?" Kongho said with a frown.


    "That''s the problem. Soon it will be Ling Xiao''s last call. If he can''t be called out again, he will no longer be qualified to be a star. And what he cherishes will soon be lost. " Dongxiao said slowly.


    "It''s someone who''s making it hard for him to come out, isn''t it?" Kongho asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Dongxiao takes a deep look at konghou. This little fat girl really grows up.


    "So that''s the purpose of our mission?" Kongho turned over the memo and gritted his teeth. "These people are so bad. They use all kinds of means to embezzle other people''s things. This Ling Xiao is really miserable. "


    Looking at the rich expression of the konghou, Dongxiao felt relieved. Kongho finally began to pay attention to this job.


    "But in the parallel world, Ling Xiao is really rich. This ancestral home is so big, and there are many good things from ancestral home. " Kongho said happily.


    "Yes. There are many good things in his family. " Dongxiao nods.


    "Then let''s help him. These things must not fall into the hands of bad people." The harp urges.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Dongxiao looked at konghou with spirit, no longer like just sullen appearance, mood up.


    At this time, Tianmiao came out yawning.


    "Oh, fat girl is back." Tianmiao saw konghou and said with a smile.


    "Master, I''ve agreed not to call her a little fat girl." Konghou toot mouth.


    "Good, good." Tianmiao said with a smile, "OK, let''s go to the star God plane first."


    "Yes." Konghou and Dongxiao should come down.


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Xiao sits on a simple chair with a bitter face at this time. Beside him stands an old man with gray hair. This old man is the housekeeper. He is the housekeeper of Lingxiao''s grandfather. He is in love with Lingxiao''s grandfather and has been helping to take care of Lingxiao''s estate.


    "Young master, don''t put too much pressure on you. Maybe you can relax tomorrow and call your star God." The housekeeper comforted him.


    "But, Li Bo, this is my third and last call. If we fail this time Those things that grandfather cherishes most are going to be lost. " Ling Xiao frowned and said softly.


    "I believe the young master can. Young master''s qualification is very good. You can control the water and fire in the five elements. This is very rare. Young master, you should have confidence in yourself. The Lord''s spirit in heaven will also protect you. I think the young master will call out the most powerful star God, and let those guys who look down on others blind their eyes! " Said the housekeeper, a little indignant at last. Before those people came to visit the star shrine, their eyes, tut Tut, as if everything was in their bag. It''s disgusting!


    "I will try my best. Guarding the things left by my grandfather is the most precious to my grandfather and to me. " Ling Xiao stands up and makes a fist to cheer him up.


    "Yes! Young master will call out the most powerful star God, certainly The housekeeper was also convinced.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    Tianmiao came to Xingshen plane with konghou and Dongxiao. Here, time seems to be static, but of course it''s just static. Because the stars don''t need to eat and sleep, they just meditate in silence most of the time. Because the years are long and boring, Star Gods are willing to cooperate with human beings to help (play).


    The star God Tianmiao is looking for is the strongest star God in this plane. His name is Zhi. (forget it, the name doesn''t matter, it''s just soy sauce in the front.) he is always meditating with his eyes closed. In the eyes of other stars, he is enigmatic, and he devotes himself to practice. However, it is not


    He''s just sleeping, sleeping all the time.


    It''s just laziness.


    When Tianmiao woke him up, he was surprised and subconsciously wanted to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    He was even more surprised to see who had woken him.


    "My lord?" The strongest star God blinked and looked at the sky before him, then looked around. Oh, boy, why are so many stars around? No! What about being found sleeping?


    "Get out of the way. I''ll do it." Tianmiao refers to the array at the foot of the strongest star God.


    "Ah?" The strongest star God a face confuses force, "adult, what do you want to do?"


    "Something happened." Tianmiao''s eyes indicate the strongest star God to get out of the way.


    "Do you want to make a contract with human beings instead of me? Ah, no, no, I mean, pretend to be a bond? " The strongest star God responded immediately.


    "Almost." Tianmiao looked at the strongest star God, some dislike, "while sleeping." Don''t say Ling Xiao''s calling and inviting array has a problem. Even if there is no problem, it can''t wake up the sleeping God.


    "Ah, my Lord, listen to me. I''m not sleeping. I''m, um, practicing. Really." The strongest star God Shan Shan smile, trying to explain.


    "I saw you wiping your mouth just now." Kongho stares at the so-called strongest star God on the plane and says contemptuously.


    "I didn''t. how can the star God drool? That''s your illusion." The strongest star God does not admit death, shakes the head to say.


    "But you have eye droppings in the corner of your eye." Once again, make complaints about it.


    "No way! The star God sleeps also can''t have the eye excrement The strongest star God quickly rubs his eyes, and only after two rubs does he find that he seems to have fallen into the language trap of konghou. The strongest star God stares at konghou. This bear boy is really too much. The strongest star God does not want face?


    "Well, I''ll do it." Tianmiao stood in the original position of the strongest star God.


    "Ah? My Lord, I''ll do it. I wake up, I can receive the call of mankind Anyway, after being told by konghou, the strongest star God no longer sophisticates that he didn''t sleep just now, but directly admits it.


    "I''ll come. This time things will be more complicated. If you''re bored, you can follow Tianmiao glanced at the strongest star God on this plane. This guy sleeps all day. Even when he was called down by the Ling family, he slept all day. Only when the contract maker is in danger, will he make a big shot. In the history of his being called, there was only one time that he actively communicated with the contract maker, because the contract maker was also a lazy man, sleeping for 18 hours out of 24 hours a day, which was similar to that human.


    "Hey, this, this, I''m not bored. But if you need me, I can come down any time. " The strongest star God said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    The strongest star God stood aside, waiting for Tianmiao to stand in his original position. Every star God has his own position, his own star God array. Humans call them through this.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ling Xiao has stood in front of the local star shrine building. The existence of the Shinto shrine is very special in the parallel world. It has a high status in people''s hearts, even surpassing the government. After all, the safety of mankind is mainly protected by the stars and gods.


    The housekeeper followed Ling Xiao and said in a deep voice: "young master, please come on!"


    "I will." Ling Xiao took a deep breath, and then slowly spit out, step into the door of the star shrine building.


    The president and several vice presidents of the Shinto shrine have been waiting there.


    In the hall on the first floor, the calling array has already been drawn, waiting for Ling Xiao to come.


    After seeing Ling Xiao appear, a vice president coldly said: "Ling Xiao, when you come, start. Stand in the middle of the calling array and start calling."


    "Ling Xiao, here you are." Compared with the cold attitude of the vice president, the president''s attitude is much better. He smiles and comes to Lingxiao and pats Lingxiao on the shoulder. "Don''t be nervous and don''t have psychological burden. Just concentrate on calling. I believe you can do it. "


    "Thank you." Ling smile light way thanks.


    Every time I come to the star shrine, Ling Xiao feels very depressed. This Shinto shrine is just a branch. It seems that the president and his grandfather had friendship at the beginning. But when the man came to the lings, he looked at the Lings'' house. Although he was restrained, Lingxiao saw greed from it.


    Ling Xiao slowly went to the middle of the call.


    Both the president and the vice presidents didn''t agree. There were even vice presidents whispering. In their opinion, Ling Xiao is impossible to succeed.


    It''s really strange to be able to call for success.


    Ling Xiao stood in the middle of the array, holding his breath, and began to play the formula step by step according to the calling ceremony, and read the oath.


    "My name is Ling Xiao. With the most sincere heart, I call the star God..." The oath is solemn and lengthy, which is the worship of the star God.


    After the oath, Ling Xiao at the foot of the call please array issued bursts of white light.


    The president and vice presidents were surprised to see the white light under Ling Xiao''s feet.


    Ling Xiaoxin a shock, also looked down to his feet.


    Did it work?


    Soon, the white light disappeared.


    In the eyes of the president and vice president, there is a sneer. Just say, how can we succeed?


    Ling Xiao stares at his feet, and his heart sinks to the bottom at this moment.


    Or failed, the last chance, or failed


    I''m sorry, Grandpa. I failed to live up to your expectations.


    I''m sorry, I still can''t keep your hard work and the inheritance of Ling family from generation to generation


    "I''m sorry, Ling Xiao, you still didn''t succeed." The president sighed and said in a deep voice, "well, according to the rules..."


    Before the president finished, a pleasant voice interrupted him.


    "Did you call me?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Ling Xiao looked at his feet in amazement. The white light just flashed away. He looked up again and there was no one. Who''s talking? Who is speaking? What''s more, the content of his speech made his heart jump wildly. Did he succeed.


    "Where are you looking?" This time, all the people found the sound source accurately and looked up.


    Then they saw a man floating on top of the hall.


    It is a beautiful suffocating woman, gorgeous dress, embroidered lines on the skirt are stars, dark long hair, beautiful eyes, her hands around her chest, looking down at Ling Xiao.


    "You called me, didn''t you? Come and settle the deed, my servant


    This arrogant tone, let all people are stunned. It seems that the painting style of the star God is different?


    Tianmiaomi''s smile, well, it''s cool to speak in this tone.


    (the author is ill, so there are only two chapters.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    "Are you the star God I call?" Ling Xiao is also a little confused. The painting style of this star God is very strange. No matter what his grandfather told or what he saw, he has never seen such a star God.


    "Is this the star God?" The president spoke first. It''s impossible! How could this be a star God? They have obviously done something in the calling array. Ling Xiao will never be able to call the star God!


    "Presumptuous!" Tianmiao frowned and drank, and waved his hand fiercely.


    The president felt that he flew out and hit an invisible wall. "Bang" sound, hit the ground, the viscera began to churn, the corner of the mouth also emerged blood.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    The star God seldom gives a hand to the star man. Unless there is a grudge between the two star men and there is a fight between them, the star God will give a hand to help the star man who has a good relationship with him. In other words, if the feelings are general and the stars beat them, the star God will sit in line eating melon seeds to watch the fight between the stars and the stars. Star God is not likely to take the initiative to attack other stars because of small things.


    Now, a word does not agree, this star God shot.


    The vice presidents gathered around the president, quickly helped him up, and asked the president anxiously if there was anything wrong.


    But Ling Xiao looks at this scene, in the heart dark Shuang.


    "This star God, how can you hurt people without reason?" A vice president, who had a good relationship with the president, angrily looked at the sky and began to question.


    "You need a reason to beat someone?" The sky glimpsed that person, arrogant counter question.


    Of course I do! Why hit people for no reason! This is still in the star God club. The president''s star God is still a strong star God. Aren''t you afraid of causing a struggle between the Star Gods?


    Ah? incorrect! Why did the President get beaten and his star God didn''t appear?


    "Your name is Ling Xiao, isn''t it?" The sky Misty slowly floats down and stands in front of Ling Xiao.


    "Yes." Ling Xiao stooped slightly and put her fist on her chest. She saluted and said with the most sincere attitude, "thank you for responding to my call."


    "It''s your honor to be my servant." The sky tiny a pair of almsgiving tone says to Ling smile.


    All of you: -- I''ve never seen such a star God.


    "Yes, yes." Ling Xiao is laughing at this time. I don''t know why, although the star God is very arrogant, Ling Xiao always thinks that the star God is not so simple on the surface, and her arrogance is disgusting. Most importantly, when he was in despair, the star God responded to him. With this, Ling Xiao was very grateful. If the star God is a bit willful and arrogant, Ling Xiao also thinks it doesn''t matter. In addition, the star God is really good-looking. Well, good-looking star God has willful qualifications.


    Ling Xiao quickly and Tianmiao contract, he took the initiative to make a master servant contract. This kind of contract is very, very rare in history. This is the second one. The first person to make a master servant contract may have been hundreds of years ago, and the details are unknown. And Ling Xiao didn''t hesitate. One is that Tianmiao appears in time, the other is that Tianmiao gives Ling Xiao a good feeling.


    Konghou and Dongxiao sound: "this human, really smart, very promising, I am very optimistic about him."


    When Dongxiao heard konghou''s old voice, he couldn''t help laughing. However, konghou is right. This young man, well, has a bright future.


    "This time, the host''s design is really fun, ha ha ha. Arrogance, willfulness, and pettiness. I''ll do the same next time. " Konghou and Dongxiao continued.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    No, silly boy, you can''t handle this kind of people. You''re just a bear The cave Xiao silently make complaints about it.


    After the contract, Tianmiao glanced at Lingxiao and said, "let''s go. Go to your house. "


    "Yes." Ling smiles and nods.


    "Stop, if you hurt someone, you''re going to leave at will like this?" The vice president yelled angrily, and the situation was completely beyond their expectation. Unexpectedly, Ling Xiao actually called out the star God. All their previous calculations were in vain. His heart''s unwilling and anger, at the moment how also want to vent.


    "What do you want?" Ling Xiao turns around impatiently. These old people have long been tired of them and have been enduring. Today, I don''t want to bear it.


    With a sneer, the vice president called his star God directly.


    Today, he will teach Ling Xiao the star God, the arrogant little girl star God!


    Ling Xiao blocked in front of the sky, a hand, a fire appeared in his palm.


    Tianmiao stretched out his hand and put it on Lingxiao''s head. He pushed Lingxiao away and said impatiently, "you''re blocking me."


    "Oh." Ling Xiao retreated to one side. For a moment, Ling Xiao felt like a dog. I want to earn performance, but I''m despised by my eldest daughter. Ah, what''s the weird feeling? Forget it. Don''t worry about it. I signed the master servant contract. It should be.


    At this time, the star God of the vice president has been called out. With a sneer, he said to his star God, "Lu Qing, please fight with me to teach this star God who doesn''t know the heaven and earth."


    The star God of the vice president is a big man. He was just called out from the rest space by the vice president. He was still aggressive. As soon as he saw the person the vice president pointed at, he almost wanted to cut off the finger of the vice president.


    Die, die, die!


    If you want to die, don''t hold me!


    The star God just wanted to salute, but he gave a threatening look to heaven.


    I''ll kill you if I dare to show my identity.


    It''s strange that the star God could understand the expression of Tianmiao''s eyes.


    Without saying a word, he just disappeared and went back to the rest space.


    The vice president looked confused.


    What''s going on?


    He tried to call his star God again, but there was no response.


    "Do you want to fight again?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    The vice president smiles at the sky, only feeling oppressive. It''s so weird, the star God''s performance is so abnormal. He did not dare to act rashly any more. He looked at Ling Xiao and the president without saying a word.


    The president looked at the sky and was silent.


    "Gone." Tianmiao said to Ling with a smile, "go to your house."


    "Yes." Ling Xiao didn''t look at the president''s group of people again, and walked in front of Tianmiao to lead the way. The housekeeper is still waiting for him outside the building.


    When the housekeeper saw the person following Ling Xiao, he almost burst into tears.


    It''s a success, young master! Finally called out the star God.


    It''s very kind of you. Thank you very much for the star God''s response to the young master''s call.


    The housekeeper was very grateful in his heart. He made up his mind that he would give up the star God. Star God put forward any conditions, he will do everything possible to meet. However, the star God never eats or drinks, and has no desire. How can I repay my kindness?


    Soon the housekeeper knew how to repay his kindness.


    Young master''s star God is totally different from other people''s star God!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    After Tianmiao gets on the bus, the housekeeper drives for a distance. Tianmiao suddenly says, "the shock absorption of this car is not enough. Change to a better car."


    The housekeeper immediately replied, "yes, I''ll change your car next time." There are many cars in the garage, so choose a more stable one.


    "Star God, would you like something to drink?" Ling Xiao asked after this, suddenly feel a little idiot, star God is not to eat or drink. The existence of star God is more like a spiritual body.


    "What''s in the car?" But Tianmiao asked, "by the way, my name is Tianmiao. You can call me Tianmiao. Of course, you can call me a noble adult. "


    When the housekeeper heard these words, many question marks appeared in his mind. What''s going on?


    Ling Xiao was stunned when she heard Tianmiao''s reply, and then quickly returned to normal color. Then she calmly took out red wine and poured it on Tianmiao: "great Tianmiao star God, please use it."


    The housekeeper was in a mess all the way, but he drove the car back to his ancestral home steadily.


    The ancestral residence of the Ling family, located on the riverside of the city, occupies a large area of land and is a real garden style mansion. The main building is facing the river, is the city''s land and money of the river view room.


    And Lingxiao''s bedroom is on the top floor of the main building. The large French windows can give you a panoramic view of the river.


    And now, the bedroom with the best view is just beyond the sky.


    After getting home, Ling Xiao told the servant to vacate the bedroom and put on the furnishings suitable for women.


    Once again, the housekeeper had a question mark in his head. Isn''t the lower bound of the star God always staying in the rest space belonging to the star God? Star God does not eat, drink or sleep. (of course, the strongest star God is an exception.) why does the young master''s star God want to live in the best room, eat good food and drink good wine? Completely subverted his cognition.


    However, soon, the housekeeper got used to it, and it was better than Ling Xiao.


    Ling Xiao''s own ability is actually very strong, even if there is no star God, he can fight with the dark. It''s just that if there is no star God, we have to implement the bullshit rules of the star God shrine, and many good things are confiscated.


    After returning to the ancestral home, the housekeeper received a lot of phone calls, all of which were congratulation and apology calls.


    It goes without saying that He Xi is very happy.


    The call to make amends is from someone who wants to buy shares in Lingxiao''s hands.


    The Ling family is very rich and has a lot of shares in the company.


    Xingshi''s position has always been different. When Lingxiao''s grandfather was still there, these people would only flatter the Ling family. After Lingxiao''s grandfather died, Lingxiao has been unable to call the star God. These people think that there is no successor in Lingxiao''s family, so they don''t have to be so polite. Some of the people who come to the door and ask to buy shares have a good attitude, while others are not so polite.


    Now, no matter what kind of people, they call to say congratulations and apologies.


    This makes the housekeeper feel comfortable. He plans to dye his hair in two days. His white hair will turn into black hair. Well, he is in a good mood at happy events.


    After receiving these calls, Tianmiao''s position in the housekeeper''s heart rose again.


    ¡­¡­


    In such a big bedroom, Tianmiao sits in front of the French window and looks at the scenery by the river. Kongho is lying on the carpet, playing games happily. Finally came to the network developed world, and can play games.


    Dongxiao is mixing wine for Tianmiao. The housekeeper pushed in a service car with all kinds of wine on it and a bucket of ice. Originally, he was going to fight to make wine for Tianmiao, but Tianmiao waved that he didn''t need to go down. Let such an old man of mankind serve himself in this way, it''s better to forget.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    "Master, the world is amazing. Shall we stay here for a long time?" Kongho turned over and held up his mobile phone to play the game.


    "No, on the contrary." Tianmiao said with a smile, "Lingxiao is a child with very good aptitude. Even if there is no star God, he can fight against darkness. We are here to solve the root of this problem. "


    "What is it?" Kongho asked curiously.


    "What''s the system of the Shinto shrine?" Heaven asks konghou.


    "It''s not reasonable. For two generations in a row, if they don''t call out the star God, they will lose the good things saved by their family generations. What if someone else''s offspring have a strong future? I won''t give it back. " Hearing this, kongho sat up and said seriously.


    "Yes, it''s unreasonable. So this time we want to make the rules of the Shinto shrine reasonable. " Tianmiao took the wine from Dongxiao, "this kind of thing, the sleepy star God, even the strongest star God, he can''t do."


    "He only knows how to sleep, but of course he can''t do it." Make complaints about it.


    "But he''s still very strong. After we leave, he will come to Lingxiao. They are predestined The sky tiny soft voice says.


    "So..." Kongho blinked. That lazy star God, it''s hard to imagine that he is very strong.


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Xiao successfully called out the star God and became a star scholar. Originally, the housekeeper decided to hold a party to celebrate, but Ling Xiao received a notice from the star shrine, asking him to go to another city to hunt a dark place that had recently haunted there.


    The housekeeper strongly objected to the news. People with a clear eye can see that something is wrong. To become a star, immediately sent a mission. However, the star shrine can''t let the stars enforce the mission, so the Housekeeper will refuse if he doesn''t want to.


    However, Ling smile is a face dignified took down.


    "Young master?" The housekeeper was puzzled. Young master at that time called star God thing, he already knew from young master mouth. He had seen the dark thoughts of the president of the star shrine for a long time. At that time, the president was taught a lesson by Tianmiao because he questioned Tianmiao. He must have a grudge. Now I''m not willing to do it. According to the friendship between the president and the master, we will first celebrate the young master''s becoming a star, instead of waiting to send the young master tasks.


    "This dark one is the one that hurt my grandfather at the beginning." Ling smiles and frowns.


    "It''s just said. I think it''s a conspiracy! They just want to use this as bait to let the young master pass. They still don''t give up on the Ling family''s property. " The housekeeper said anxiously. The master entrusts the young master to take care of himself. He will never let the young master have an accident.


    Ling Xiao wants to say something else. At this time, a pleasant voice comes in.


    "It''s a conspiracy." Tianmiao came down slowly from the revolving stairs, holding his head up and laughing, "go, just because it''s a conspiracy."


    "Ah? Lord Tianmiao? This? Is young master in danger The housekeeper asked uneasily.


    "Are you worried about your young master?" Tianmiao stops and looks down at the housekeeper and Ling Xiao.


    "Yes." The housekeeper nodded. He didn''t know why he was standing on the top of the sky. At this moment, he felt that he was arrogant in the sky.


    "You should worry about the people in the Shinto shrine." The sky tiny corner of mouth a hook, see to Ling smile, "servant, do you want to follow my step, stir the world upside down?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    "All right, dear goddess." Ling smile silent smile, chongtianmiao solemn salute.


    Tianmiao laughed and looked at the housekeeper: "housekeeper, get ready."


    "Ah, yes, private planes can set off at any time." The housekeeper nodded.


    "I''m not talking about the preparation. I''m asking you to prepare dinner for us when we come back." The sky tiny Piao one eye housekeeper, light say.


    Housekeeper Oh, yes, my lord goddess. "


    After the housekeeper turned and left, Ling Xiao asked Tianmiao: "dinner party should be prepared, so should private plane?"


    "No, we''ll go when the darkness shows up." Tianmiao said lazily, slowly down the stairs, "go to open a bottle of red wine for me, and put in the latest movie for me."


    "Yes." Ling Xiao subconsciously agreed immediately. After he agreed, he came back to himself. He seemed to have more important questions to ask the star God.


    "Lord goddess, when darkness appears, can we go there in time?" Ling Xiao asked her questions.


    "In time, as the finale, of course you have to come out last. Has the water in the pool been changed? I''ll swim after the movie, and the juice will be iced. " Tianmiao said.


    "Yes." Ling Xiao is full of questions, but he doesn''t dare to ask any more. Because the goddess''s tone has been a little impatient. What does the goddess want to do? Is the darkness in the message given by the president hurting grandfather''s darkness?


    How is he going to end up? In time?


    Ling Xiao is extremely worried, but looking at the calm sky, she still chooses to believe the decision of the sky.


    And after Tianmiao, there are movies, swimming, juice and sunbathing.


    When the sun sets in the west, Tianmiao slowly stands up and calls Ling Xiao.


    "How many calls did the president make?" Tianmiao asked faintly,


    "I''ve been here three times and said they have arrived. Ask me why I haven''t shown up yet. " Ling Xiao replied.


    "What''s your answer?" Tianmiao asked again.


    Ling Xiao looked at the sky and hesitated.


    "Just say it." Tianmiao picked up the silver fork and ate the watermelon cut into small pieces from the housekeeper. Watermelon was cut square, no seeds, but also iced, a mouthful, sweet and cool.


    "I said, I said I said to him, "it''s none of your business." Ling Xiao huff and puff, or put the following words out.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing, put down the silver fork and said lazily: "you''re very good. Let''s go and get ready. Let''s get things done. "


    Ah? What''s the matter?


    Ling Xiao blinked.


    Is the word not so appropriate?


    Will the star God say the same thing?


    No, no, that''s not the point.


    But, his star God Lord, what is this going to do?


    Ling Xiao followed Tianmiao. Tianmiao took two steps, stopped and waved his hand.


    Then, Ling Xiao only felt a moment of darkness and weightlessness.


    The next moment, Ling Xiao was shocked to find that the surrounding scenery had changed. There was also a loud noise around him. Looking up, he saw a dark, tall and ferocious face, fighting with several stars and their gods. Among them, there is the president. Is this instant transmission? Star God can do this? No According to records, no star God can do this.


    "Go ahead." Ling Xiao only heard Tianmiao''s words and seemed to smile. Then he felt that there was a strong push behind him. Then he rushed forward and joined the fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    "Ling Xiao!" The president saw the sudden appearance of Ling Xiao and said angrily, "why did you come?" It''s totally different from what he planned. According to Ling Xiao''s character, as long as he gives that kind of information, Ling Xiao will rush here as soon as possible, and will definitely be the first person to fight against the dark. Then he will fish in troubled waters and do something. It''s normal to have an accident in a battle.


    However, Ling Xiao has not appeared, leading him to fight with all his strength and become very passive.


    Now see Ling Xiao appear, he naturally can''t help but vent his emotions.


    Ling Xiao ignored the president, but pulled out a sword from the palm. It is the ancestral artifact of Ling family, which can be hidden in the body of Xingshi. Ling Xiao has been able to use this sword for a long time, but has not been able to call out the star God to become the world''s "star scholar". When the president saw this scene, his eyes were almost red. He has seen the power of this sword. He has been envious of it for a long time. When discussing the sharing of stolen goods with others, the president pointed out that the sword must be used.


    Tianmiao floats in the back, hands around the chest, calmly watching Ling Xiao join the fight.


    Several stars on the scene are struggling with the help of their own star God, and Ling Xiao''s participation eases their situation. But they see that Ling Xiao is only fighting alone, while the woman who seems to be his star God is just floating leisurely behind, eh In, eating popcorn? It''s a popcorn bucket out of my left hand, isn''t it?


    What''s the situation?


    When the president saw this, he was secretly happy. It seems that Ling Xiao''s star God doesn''t mean to help, which is more convenient for him.


    So when Lingxiao is fighting against the powerful dark, the president quietly approaches and shouts Lingxiao I''ll help you, but actually takes out a dagger and aims at Lingxiao''s back.


    Ling Xiao detects the abnormality behind. There was a fierce attack from the dark in the front and a sneak attack from the president in the back, but he didn''t mess at all. He just tried his best to cut a sword at the dark, and then he had to avoid the sneak attack from the president by mistake. He knew that he couldn''t avoid it completely in a hurry, but he could get less trauma.


    It''s just, at this time, something magical happened.


    Dark head at this moment, suddenly burst open. It wasn''t Ling Xiao''s sword that led to it. Ling Xiao''s sword cut the dark shoulder and almost cut off an arm. So who did it? It''s not the most amazing thing.


    The most amazing thing is that the president seems to be frozen in the air, and his movement becomes extremely slow. Everyone in the room saw the dagger in his hand, even the cold light on it. The dagger is facing Ling Xiao''s vest!


    Why did he attack Ling Xiao? And hit the key of Ling Xiao!


    After Ling Xiao dodges, stands aside some to be in a daze. And then subconsciously looked at the sky.


    Tianmiao is still eating popcorn, and then smiles at Ling. Suddenly, she points to the huge display billboard of a building in the distance, which is not advertising at the moment.


    Ling Xiao looks up along the gesture of the sky, and is stunned. It''s not an advertisement, but a picture of the president attacking him just now. It''s very clear and slow, so that everyone can see it clearly.


    The people present were also stunned. What''s the situation?


    What surprised them even more was in the back. After the screen was played, the next thing to be played was the discussion between the president and the vice presidents about how to use Lingxiao''s array and how to divide the spoils afterwards.


    It''s on all the screens across the country. Whether it''s a billboard, or a TV at home, or even turning on the computer and clicking on the video platform, it''s all playing this. People all over the country are watching this.


    Ling Xiao''s mobile phone was exploded instantly. If the phone doesn''t come in, it''s just that countless short messages swarm in.


    Ling Xiao finally understands what Tianmiao means by doing things. This is a big deal! The sky is turning! Ground cover!!!


    How is this done? Is she really a star God?


    No, it can''t be!


    Star God can''t do that.


    To Ling Xiao''s surprise, after his story was broadcast, it began to broadcast similar things all over the country.


    Every word and every action of those people''s conspiracy were played out very clearly.


    The whole world of stars and gods is in chaos. It should be said that the whole parallel world is in chaos.


    Ling Xiao doesn''t know what to say. He quietly goes to Tianmiao''s side and wants to ask, but he finds that he doesn''t know where to ask.


    "It''s time to clean up the world. I''ll disrupt, and you''ll integrate the rest. " The sky tiny looking at Ling smile, light smile says.


    "Who are you?" Ling opened his mouth with a smile and asked with difficulty. He had long thought that the regulations of the Shinto shrine would cause many problems and lay many hidden dangers. He once wanted to change, but it was too difficult.


    He never thought that one day, he would change in such a violent way. Like a ladle of cold water, poured into a pot of hot oil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    "I''m going." Tianmiao didn''t answer Ling Xiao''s question, but suddenly came such a sentence.


    "Where are you going?" Ling Xiao asked in a hurry.


    Tianmiao smiles and raises her hand a little. The next moment, a sleepy star God appears between her and Ling Xiao.


    "Ling Xiao, this is your star God. Next, let''s get along with each other. " Although Tianmiao is smiling, he looks at the strongest star God with murderous eyes. This sluggard is sleeping again!


    "Ah, you are Ling Xiao, aren''t you? Come and make a settlement. We''ll be partners in the future. Well, I''m very satisfied with you. There are few cruel words, and they can fight very well! " The strongest star God receives the death gaze of the sky Misty, quickly beat up the spirit, straighten up the chest to say to Ling smile.


    Ling Xiao is a little confused. This is the star God who should be contracted with him. Who is that? The star God in front of me looks familiar. Ah! Isn''t this star God the very powerful star God recorded in the Ling family''s genealogy? This time it''s your own God?


    "In the future, work harder. Help Ling Xiao rectify the world. Then there will be chaos, and the order generated in chaos is the most stable and reasonable. " Tianmiao said to the strongest star God.


    The strongest star God wants to wipe sweat. This adult is a real troublemaker. He messed up the world completely, and then he had to work with Ling Xiao to reestablish order. They just want to sleep. When they wake up, they have to fight with each other. It''s good to live a salted fish life. It''s miserable now. I can''t do without diligence.


    In the case of Tianmiao, it''s not enough to play the dark inside story of the star shrine once, but it will be played for three days. The existence of Shinto shrine may soon disappear. Instead, there will be another existence. All this is about Ling Xiao and the strongest star God.


    "Yes, sir. Don''t worry. I''ll do my best." The strongest star God nodded to guarantee.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly, then looked at Lingxiao and said, "come on, Lingxiao. Don''t let your grandfather down."


    "Do you know my grandfather?" Ling Xiao was surprised and excited.


    "Your grandfather made a wish for you in my life. I think this wish should have come true. " Tianmiao smiles, Chongling smiles and beckons, "work hard, young man."


    After Tianmiao finished, he turned into stars and disappeared in front of Lingxiao.


    Ling Xiao was surprised, but he didn''t know how to keep it.


    "Don''t look, the grown-up is gone." The strongest star God spoke.


    "Who is she? Is it the queen of your star God? " Ling Xiaowen asked.


    "I''ll tell you that, boy. Although you all call us star gods, we are not gods. As you know, we are similar to what you call the spiritual body. But that one is the real God. You are so lucky to have God''s help The strongest star God explained.


    "The real God Ling Xiao looked up at the sky in shock and murmured, "she is a God..."


    "You are blessed by God. It''s really enviable. Well, don''t be in a daze. There are still many things to do next. God wants you to work hard. Let''s work together. " The strongest star God patted Ling Xiao on the shoulder.


    Ling Xiao nodded gently, but did not leave immediately, but looked at the sky, with a solemn face.


    Goddess, please accept my worship.


    Thank you for your help. Thank you.


    (the world, not much to describe. It solved the problem directly, simply and rudely. In the later stage, it is the growth of the male master himself and Jieqi star God, so the end is fast.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    There is such an emperor, lucky people doubt life.


    From small to big, he was very lucky.


    When you were princes, you princes fought for the Dragon chair. As for him, he only cares about eating and drinking. If there is anything delicious, he will eat enough by himself first, and then he will remember that there is a Laozi in the palace. Anyway, I''m tired of it. Please send some to the emperor. After delivery, regardless of the emperor''s feedback, he continued to eat and deliver.


    After the prince was made the prince, the following brothers are trying to pull him down. Every day there are all kinds of intrigues.


    At that time, all he saw was food.


    Some other princes wanted to woo him, but he said he was not free. He is very busy. He is busy in summer to eat watermelon in his village and eat hot pot on Kang in winter. This Kang is not popular in the capital. He specially found craftsmen from other places to repair it.


    Finally, the prince can''t help but feel that if he goes on like this, his position will be lost. So why not force the emperor to abdicate. The second prince and the third prince had already set traps for the prince to get inside. In front of the angry emperor, the three brothers fought each other, one dead, one wounded and one disabled.


    The fourth Prince jumps out and says that they are all villains. Father and emperor, my son will help you kill them. And all their families should be arrested and killed.


    The emperor was half angry. Kill the nine families? Laozi also belongs to their nine families. Would you like to kill one of them? You''re so brainless, you want to take the throne? And there''s no family at all. When something happened, I jumped out and killed them. How could I not consider the heartbreaking mood of Laozi!


    The four princes, dead, wounded, and disabled, were buried by the emperor and closed. There was also a fourth prince who lacked intelligence. He was directly assigned by the emperor to guard the mausoleum.


    At this time, the fifth Prince set off.


    This child is better. Never flatter, has always been a sincere heart. There are always delicious think of Lao Tzu, when the son never covet Lao Tzu''s property, just want to be filial. After knowing the palace change, I immediately came to the palace. The first sentence was to ask my father if you are all right.


    Well, the fifth Prince just picked up the leak and ascended to the throne with a face of confusion. His father was angry with those evil sons. Although he was glad that the fifth prince was a good one, he was angry again when the palace changed. He left a few days after the fifth prince ascended the throne.


    Then the new emperor began to be filial.


    After the end of filial piety, began to deal with the government.


    At this time, the close eunuch manager left by the former Emperor told the new emperor a surprising secret. That is, his biological mother is not the deceased virtuous concubine, but the sister of virtuous concubine. The virtuous imperial concubine wanted to go to her mother to keep her son after giving birth to her son, but she was saved by her mother''s family and brought home.


    No wonder the virtuous imperial concubine has been relatively alienated from herself. She only asks herself to study hard to please her father. She is not born! I don''t hurt myself at all.


    No, I have to get my mother back! My mother will love me very much!


    Ministers at this time also remonstrated, expressing the same meaning, the emperor you should draft, you should give the royal family open branches.


    The new emperor said that I would first get my biological mother back, and then talk about other things.


    In this way, the new emperor welcomed his mother back to the palace with the most solemn ceremony. The birth mother became the most powerful person in the harem, the Empress Dowager.


    Tianmiao''s smile, oh, this time I have an emperor''s son.


    Besides, the world is very interesting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    This time the task is also immersive plot, Tianmiao incarnation became the new emperor''s mother. And the original body? This time, the original body is powerful.


    In the past, many of the original bodies of immersive tasks had accidents or were heartbroken and chose to dissipate by themselves. This time it''s totally different. At the beginning, because of her sister''s practice of leaving her mother and children, she was deeply distressed. Later, she was rescued by her family. With the care of her family, she finally came out. Then what did she do? She devoted herself to Buddhism at home.


    And now he has become a Buddha


    Has become a fairy in today''s world, now has advanced training to go.


    Therefore, Tianmiao became the mother of the new emperor to complete this task and repair the world.


    It''s not that Tianmiao has never been a mother before, but it''s the first time that she has been a mother of such a powerful person. The new emperor, the son of her present status, was so lucky that he soared to the sky.


    Tianmiao is also the first time to see such a strong human spirit.


    The emperor happily took his mother back to the palace. The palace for his mother was also the largest and best one in the harem. In the past, the former Emperor''s palace was for the beloved imperial concubine. The new emperor said that my mother suffered and was wronged, so I want to make good compensation to her. As for the concubine? Can you eat it? You can''t just go away.


    When the new emperor was a prince, there was no princess. Not to mention the imperial concubine, there is no imperial concubine in the whole room.


    Don''t ask, asking is stingy.


    The new emperor not only likes to eat, but also very stingy.


    Marry a princess? That won''t work! How much is the princess''s spending on food and clothing? How many meals can she eat? Even if she can''t finish it in a month. You can''t have a princess.


    Now he has become the emperor, and the ministers admonish him to let the emperor draft and fill the harem. When the emperor asked about the salaries of these concubines, the expenses of food and clothing were not from his own private Treasury, but from the Treasury. He readily agreed.


    Although my mother''s food and clothing is also out of the Treasury, the emperor felt that he had been smart for so many years, while his mother had been wronged for so many years, which was too distressing. So the emperor was very generous to his mother.


    "Mother, mother." Tianmiao was sitting on the chair, eating the tribute grapes. Before the emperor appeared outside, the voice came in.


    "The Emperor just went to court?" Tianmiao stood up and looked at the emperor who trotted in at the door, showing a kind smile, "my son, come quickly, the grapes have been peeled and frozen, come to eat."


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." The emperor''s happy trot in, the heart is more beautiful, ah, mother is very fond of me. The emperor first held Tianmiao''s hand and let him sit down. Then he sat down beside Tianmiao, "mother, did you sleep well last night? Are you used to living here? "


    "Habit, I finally get to know my son. Of course, I sleep well." The appearance of Tianmiao at the moment is not her original appearance. It''s the real mother of the new emperor. She looks like she''s in her thirties. Because the new emperor will be nearly 20 this year, and he was only 16 or 17 years old when he was born.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Mother, I''ll send you the melon that I paid you today. It should have been delivered early in the morning, but it was all the ministers who were quarreling in the court When the emperor heard Tianmiao say this, he put down his heart and said, "by the way, empress dowager, what ministers quarrel about is the draft. I need your help in this matter. After all, there is no one in my harem. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "It should be. But what did the emperor like? Tell me about it. It''s a good choice. " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Oh, mother, don''t call her emperor, but emperor''s son. My son, I like that." The emperor protested. He likes to hear Tianmiao call him my son, huanger very much. It made him feel very kind.


    "Well, what does Huang Er like?" Tianmiao agreed to come down and asked with a smile.


    "Well Some of them have to be selected. The court hall and the harem are always closely related. There''s no way. I will send a copy of these lists to my mother and mother. If there are still some places, you can choose the ones that are pleasing to your eyes. " The emperor had no interest in the draft. For him, it''s just finishing the task.


    "Good. Will the emperor have lunch here at noon? " Asked the sky.


    "Yes, yes. By the way, mother, I''ll tell you. When I was king, I asked the chef to make many dishes. I thought of them myself. Some of them are very delicious. I''ve brought all the cooks into the palace. I''ll let them cook for you later. " Of course, good things should be shared with his mother, said the emperor with great interest. This is totally different from the mood shared with Xianhuang before. At that time, the emperor had many sons and didn''t care about him. He was allowed to eat and die. So he didn''t pay much attention to the emperor. It was all the things he was tired of eating that he remembered to send some to the emperor.


    "Well, my son is very thoughtful." Tianmiao kindly patted the back of the emperor''s hand, which was very gratifying.


    When the emperor heard this, he was very happy.


    After lunch, the emperor went back to the imperial study to take a nap. When the lunch break is over, the memorial should be approved. Before he left, the emperor told Tianmiao to take a rest. If he was bored in the afternoon, he could go to the imperial garden and ask the troupe to sing.


    Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    This child is so cute. She won''t let something weird hurt him.


    The draft was soon launched across the country.


    After layer upon layer selection, most of the girls were wiped out, and the emperor and Empress Dowager finally decided whether to be selected or not.


    The day that the sky looks forward to finally arrived.


    Looking at the numerous warblers and swallows, Tianmiao only feels that they are beautiful and delicious.


    Of course, all the girls who had been appointed stayed. No matter how talented they are, even if they embroider mandarin ducks into geese, they have passed. Tianmiao chose two or three of the other girls, and the emperor also chose a few. And then the draft is over.


    The back palace is full, and naturally it is lively.


    They were canonized and the palace where they lived was designated. The emperor felt that he could relax at last.


    However, the ministers continued to admonish the emperor as soon as possible.


    "Mother, these ministers are really bored to death." The emperor also complained while eating watermelon in the Empress Dowager''s palace, "urge all day, urge, urge."


    "maybe they are still too busy to do too little. Huang Er can find more things to do for them. " Tianmiao also put forward suggestions on eating the cut watermelon.


    "Ah, yes! Why didn''t I think of it? " The emperor suddenly nodded, "yes, I will find something for them tomorrow. By the way, mother, did the queen bring someone to greet you this morning? "


    "Hello, everyone is here." Tianmiao remembered the picture of a group of beautiful women coming to greet him in the morning. She couldn''t help smiling a little queer. She said to the emperor, "yes, emperor, there''s a gift for you from the queen mother."


    "What gift?" The emperor was a little happy, but he also had some expectations. A gift from my mother!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    "Take this jade pendant with you. Don''t take it off when you sleep. It''s from the immortal family. " Tianmiao took out a jade pendant that looked ordinary and handed it to the emperor.


    "Things of the immortal family?" The emperor was surprised and took it seriously. Then he stared at the jade pendant in his hand and thought, is it over? Has his mother been cheated? Was he cheated when he went to a temple to offer incense? This jade pendant doesn''t look shiny. It''s of poor quality. Return to the immortal family? Let''s look back and find out who cheated the mother. I want him to look good.


    Although the emperor''s inner activities were rich, he was very happy to take them on the surface and put them on on the spot.


    "Thank you, empress. I like this gift very much." The emperor put it on and said happily. Although the mother was cheated, but this is a mother''s mind, of course, very happy.


    Tianmiaomi''s smile, of course, she knew that the Emperor didn''t believe it was from the immortal family, but soon The emperor will believe it.


    After lunch, the emperor got up again, and was ready to walk back to the imperial study.


    Passing by the Royal Garden, I met a noble man enjoying flowers there.


    This gentleman is also one of the appointed quota. It''s like you''ve been granted the title of Qing noble? The emperor recalled, not sure.


    The noble man saw the emperor coming from a distance. She quickly straightened her hair and gave a shy smile. When the emperor came near, she saluted.


    "My concubine, please greet the emperor." The nobles of the Qing Dynasty bowed their knees to salute.


    "Get up." The emperor looked at the woman in front of him. Oh, she was very fresh. There was no red and green. She looked OK.


    At this time, the emperor was shocked to find a white ball on the head of the noble man. A line appeared on the head of the ball.


    "The emperor is satisfied with your dress, and his favor is increased by one."


    The emperor glared. What is that?


    He thinks the clothes of the noble people are OK. How do you like it??? He can understand the literal meaning. But what''s going on? The emperor looked at his chief eunuch from the corner of his eye. Seeing his face as usual, he guessed that he could see the ball himself?


    The emperor was a little alarmed. Could only one see such a strange thing?


    Although his heart was a little flustered, the emperor was the emperor after all. He soon regained his normal color and waved his hand: "get up, are you here to enjoy the flowers? I have something else to do With that, the emperor left quickly.


    The noble man behind him, looking at the figure of the emperor, some chagrin. According to the information given by the system, how can the emperor be indifferent if he wears the clothes he likes?


    At this time, the emperor had a lingering fear and walked quickly to his study. But he didn''t go far. He met his concubines who seemed to be enjoying the flowers, but actually were waiting for him. This time, they were quiet concubines.


    "My concubine, please greet the emperor." Jingpin also curtseys.


    "Get up." The emperor was a little absent-minded, still thinking about what happened just now.


    "The emperor is tired. Take care of the dragon. I cooked some tremella soup and wanted to send it to the emperor. " Quiet concubine Jiao voice says.


    The emperor was about to say something, but suddenly he saw a small white ball on the left side of Jing pin''s head, with a line of words floating on it.


    "In a moment, the emperor will go to the Empress Dowager for dinner again. He will eat roast whole sheep, which is a little greasy. I suggest stewing some mung bean soup for the emperor to relieve the greasiness."


    The emperor glared again. What is it?


    "No. You drink it yourself The emperor suddenly touched the jade pendant on his chest, turned and went to the imperial palace.


    Before he left, he suddenly stopped and looked at Jingpin''s little ball. Then he saw a line on the head of the little ball.


    "The emperor is going to find the Empress Dowager."


    The emperor only felt frightened and quickened his pace to find his mother.


    What''s going on? What do you see? Does it have something to do with the jade pendant sent by the empress? Is this jade pendant really from the immortal family?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    The emperor walked fast in three steps, and finally even trotted up. A group of eunuchs and maids in the palace were chasing him hard. Looking at the emperor''s slightly fat figure, I can''t catch up with him.


    Oh, I forgot to say that the emperor liked to eat since he was a child, and then he didn''t love sports so much. Of course, he was a little fat. But in the eyes of Tianmiao, the emperor is fat and lovely.


    When he arrived at the palace where the Empress Dowager lived, the emperor began to shout: "empress, empress!"


    "Huang Er, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened? " Tianmiao stood up to meet the emperor, worried, pretending to know nothing.


    After the emperor trotted in, he saw a group of people and waved: "you all go down and guard the door."


    The maids and eunuchs bowed out and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter? What a sweat. " Tianmiao took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on the emperor''s forehead. Poor boy, did you come back sweating or did you sweat? Maybe there are both, but most of them are the latter.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and enjoyed his mother''s wiping sweat. A moment later, he shook his head. No, no, he had something important to say to his mother.


    "Mother, I tell you something strange happened to me just now." After the emperor took Tianmiao to sit down, he lowered his voice and said cautiously to Tianmiao, "empress, this is what I met in the Royal Garden on my way back."


    The emperor told Tianmiao exactly what happened just now, and then said with a look of lingering fear: "mother, are they monsters?"


    "I don''t think so. Both Jing pin and noble people are pure women. But the white ball you said is suspicious Tianmiao first comforted the emperor''s frightened little heart, and then began to analyze with the emperor.


    "Are those spheres monsters?" The emperor was a little afraid, "then quickly find the eminent monk to come in and collect the demon."


    "Wait a minute, huang''er, think about it. What do the words displayed in those spheres guide your concubines to do?" The sky tiny guide asks a way.


    The emperor frowned and blinked: "it seems that they are all leading these concubines. How can they please me?"


    "Yes, I found it, too." Tianmiao nodded, "these balls want to guide your concubines how to please you, let you like them, and then to achieve their unknown purpose."


    "What''s the purpose?" The emperor asked in horror.


    "I don''t know." Tianmiao shook his head. "I don''t want to know. I don''t think it''s a good thing to achieve the goal."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s a good thing. What can we do? If the eminent monk is not the opponent of those round balls, wouldn''t he frighten the snake and put the mother in danger? " The emperor was worried and worried, and his face turned white.


    "Well, don''t you let them get there?" Tianmiao said.


    "Yes, just don''t let them achieve their goals. We''ll hold on, then we''ll find a way. By the way, mother, I can see those balls. Is that the reason why you gave me the jade pendant? I didn''t see anything on them in the draft The emperor suddenly said, and then took out the jade pendant sent by Tianmiao just now.


    "I''m not sure, but the people who gave me this jade pendant repeatedly stressed that it''s from the immortal family and has a magical effect, so I must cherish it." Tianmiao looks serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    "Ah, such a precious thing, my mother gave it to me..." The emperor looked at the sky and saw water in his eyes. My mother is very kind to him. It''s so nice to have a mother.


    "Of course, good things are for me." Tianmiao smiles kindly.


    "Good mother." The emperor was even more moved, "the empress, where is the jade pendant? He should have something to do with this kind of thing? "


    "That man travels all over the world and has no fixed place. The key is that I don''t know who he is. When I went to the temple to offer incense, I ran into a monk who said he didn''t know him. He gave me the jade pendant and left Tianmiao made it up.


    "That''s a pity." The emperor had a look of regret.


    "It''s OK. Let''s wait and see what happens." Tianmiao comforted, "they rely on those balls just to please you. It seems that they can infer your thoughts and itinerary. I think it''s inference that nothing can fully understand people''s mind. Because people''s minds are changeable. For example, when we see the peeled grape, we want to eat it, but when we see the frozen watermelon cut next to us, we want to eat that more. "


    "Yes. What the mother said is very reasonable. " The emperor frowned and thought, "I''ll try later."


    "Yes, you''re the emperor. You''re the master of nine and five. You''re full of dragon Qi. Ghosts can''t hurt you. I just want to steal your dragon Qi. Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. " The sky is comforting again.


    "Well, I''m not afraid of having a mother and empress here." The emperor nodded, "mother, do you think there are any other concubines like this in this palace? How about carrying this little ball? "


    "Well, huang''er, pay attention to it. If you find out again, tell the empress. " Tianmiao patted the back of the emperor''s hand comfortingly.


    "By the way, empress dowager, Jingpin''s ball said that I will eat roast whole sheep with you in the evening." The emperor recalled.


    "We''ll change it tonight and eat something else." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Good. Then I''ll see what Jing pin''s Ball says The emperor also laughed. From the horror just now to the discussion with Tianmiao about how to play the ball, the emperor''s heart is really big.


    After talking with Tianmiao again, the emperor drove to the imperial study.


    After seeing off the emperor, Tianmiao yawned and went to bed: "Oh, I''m old, and I''ll have a lunch break. No one is allowed to disturb. " The emperor has found two strategists. At present, he is not afraid of them and has adapted to them. When we find that there are still strategists, the emperor should be completely used to it.


    "Yes." The eunuch and the maids bowed down.


    The emperor knew that the rest of the Empress Dowager would not be disturbed, that is, some of the concubines actually wanted to please under the banner of greeting. Such people should never let them disturb the rest of the Empress Dowager.


    In the evening, the emperor and Tianmiao had dinner and went back to their palace. Then Jingpin sent mung bean soup.


    The emperor looked at the mung bean soup with a smile of victory.


    The empress mother was right, and the little balls could not tell exactly what he was doing. Then there''s a way.


    Also, we have to find a chance to see who has problems with these concubines in the palace. When the concubines greet their mother tomorrow morning? No, some low rank concubines are not qualified to ask for help. I can''t read them all.


    Yes, I''d like to discuss with my mother. Later, my mother held a flower appreciation meeting and called all the concubines to see who had problems.


    Well, that''s it!


    After lying down, the emperor pinched the fat around his waist. Some of them thought that he was getting fatter and fatter. Would his mother dislike him. Should I pay attention?


    In the tangled and looking forward to the flower appreciation meeting, the emperor slowly fell asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    That night, all the concubines were invited to the flower appreciation meeting. Everyone was excited and eager to try, because the emperor would come to the flower appreciation meeting tomorrow. If the outstanding performance, to leave a good impression on the emperor, the emperor''s favorite, it is not far from the promotion. There is no concubine who doesn''t want to climb at night. In this palace, it''s up to her to fight for it.


    Early in the morning, as soon as Tianmiao had breakfast, the maid in waiting came to tell her that everything was ready for the flower feast. In the Empress Dowager''s palace, there is no lack of anything. What you want to do is very efficient. Before dawn, the palace people got up and began to prepare early.


    "Reward." It''s just a word. She is now the richest person in the harem, rich and powerful. Tianmiao has always been very generous to these hardworking and hard-working palace people.


    All the palace people in the Empress Dowager''s palace were grateful and happy.


    Soon, the queen took a group of concubines to greet the Empress Dowager. Some of the concubines here have seen the Empress Dowager in the draft, which is the first time they have seen the Empress Dowager in the harem. The emperor''s biological mother had suffered a lot in her first half of her life, but now she finally came to the end and became the ruler of the harem. This made the concubines very curious about what kind of person the Empress Dowager was and how she would treat them.


    Seeing the queen coming, Tianmiao smiles and waves to the Queen: "queen, come to my home."


    The Queen''s eyes flashed, flattered, but still dignified and steady on the surface. After the ceremony, she came to Tianmiao''s side and sat down.


    Tianmiao kindly asked the queen some questions, and then said a few words with several concubines. By the way also saw the concubines who have plug-in plug-in performance at the moment.


    Noble people are: The Empress Dowager mild temperament, magnanimous. I like women who know how to advance and retreat.


    Quiet concubines are: Flower feast to eat crabs, cold can not eat more. The emperor will come next.


    Shufei is the most conspicuous in the whole room, because she is the most beautiful. The skin is snow white, the hair is black, the waist is full, and the posture is graceful. Her plug-in is a space, which has the so-called Lingquan water, and can also grow fruits and vegetables. The quality of what is produced inside is quite different from that of what is produced outside.


    Lin agreed that the small ball is to comfort her: do not underestimate the ancients, the wisdom and means of the ancients can not be underestimated.


    ¡­¡­


    The palace is almost worn into a sieve. In order to seize the emperor''s great fortune, the mastermind behind it is also very hard.


    After chatting for a while, Tianmiao spoke.


    "The emperor won''t come until he''s down. You can walk around the little garden of AI''s family. You don''t have to be restrained. Just tell Lily what you need. " Tianmiao kindly looked at a group of some perturbed little girls and said gently. Lily is the big maid beside Tianmiao, and also the old man in the palace before the emperor. She works well and steadily. Tianmiao left a lot of things to her.


    Then Tianmiao got up and left first. She would go back to sleep.


    When the Empress Dowager left, the empress was naturally the biggest in the room. She looked around the crowd and stood up slowly: "sisters, although the Empress Dowager let us not be constrained, we still hope that you will be cautious in your words and deeds in the Empress Dowager''s palace."


    All the concubines were obedient. As for what I think, that''s another matter. I just entered the palace. Everyone knows that the emperor''s favor is the most important thing. I don''t know who will win.


    The flower party finally began. The emperor also came down. After all the concubines were seated, the emperor appeared holding the hand of the Empress Dowager.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    The concubines stood up and bowed their knees. Bursts of soft voice sounded in the garden, like the flowers of the concubines are looking at the emperor. At a glance, a hundred flowers vie for beauty, no exaggeration. To be watched affectionately by so many young and beautiful women is a matter of every man''s mind.


    Now, the emperor is not. He is still in a state of mind. He is almost frightened.


    How many weird balls are there?


    1¡¢ Two, three, four, five


    Five?!


    Look at the words displayed by the little round balls at the moment, which makes the emperor feel a little flustered.


    What seize the opportunity to write poetry, painting, singing and dancing, to impress the emperor, to seize the emperor''s heart and so on. The emperor thought that these demons and ghosts gathered together, as if they were not connected with each other. They seemed to act on their own, and they didn''t know what their purpose was.


    At this time, Tianmiao patted the back of the emperor''s hand.


    The emperor''s confused heart settled down at this moment. He cleared his throat and motioned his concubines to sit down.


    The palace people quickly presented the crabs and poured yellow rice wine on the concubines.


    The emperor originally wanted to say something to the Empress Dowager. As a result, Yu Guang glanced at a concubine from the corner of his eye. He was shocked to find that the word "hairy crab today" appeared on the concubine''s head. But will these concubines peel? Even if they do, they will pay attention to the image. It would be funny to leave a bad impression on the emperor if the stripping action was rude and not good-looking. The ancients are really miserable, such a heavy burden of idols.


    The emperor looked at Tianmiao and was surprised. He wanted to share the story with Tianmiao. Now we can see not only what the little ball said, but also what the concubines thought. By the way, who is this low rank concubine? It seems that Lin agrees. What does she mean by the burden of ancients and idols? I really want to ask the empress and discuss it with her, but it''s not convenient now. I''m in a hurry.


    Tianmiao smiles and raises his hand. Then the palace people standing behind the concubines come forward to help the concubines peel the crabs, and then tell them in a low voice which parts they can''t eat and which parts are the most beautiful.


    Lin promised that there was disdain and schadenfreude in his eyes just now, and now his whole face was a little stiff. Then she remembered that it was in the Imperial Palace, in the Empress Dowager''s palace. Hum, the evil bourgeoisie. Lin agreed to eat crab roe, thinking sarcastically. At this time, Lin promised that he would not realize and understand a truth. In the deep palace, he could only survive the fittest. It is not advisable to despise and hate the imperial system all the time.


    Tianmiao noticed that the concubines paid attention to the image and didn''t eat much for fear of leaving a bad impression on the emperor. Only a noble man was eating secretly. Why to say secretly, because her big palace maid whispered to remind her many times not to eat like this. She agreed on the surface, but her eyes were staring at the food on the table in front of her. The food here is so delicious for the Empress Dowager. I don''t want to eat more now. Thanks to that, I can''t eat it when I go back. Then she took advantage of other people''s inattention, covered her mouth with her sleeve, and quietly stuffed the food.


    This kid is cute. Tianmiao smiles and turns to look at the emperor who is sitting next to him and eating seriously, but doesn''t take care of his concubines. Tianmiao thinks it''s no surprise that the noble man will be favored by the emperor''s son in the future.


    After eating crab, it''s the most important thing.


    Because the Empress Dowager said that after dinner, there will be a talent competition, whether it''s painting or poetry or anything else, as long as it has something to do with today''s Chrysanthemum. The first three empresses and emperors will be rewarded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    Finally, it''s time for the talent competition. All the concubines are eager to try. Then they draw, dance, sing, and show themselves to the emperor.


    The emperor and Tianmiao watched while eating fruit. The emperor talked to the Empress Dowager from time to time. The Empress Dowager laughed and the emperor also laughed. When the concubines saw this scene, they were filled with emotion. The emperor and the Empress Dowager have only known each other for a short time, but the relationship between them is really good. Some concubines are more determined to please the Empress Dowager.


    Shufei performed a dance, which surprised the audience. She is graceful and graceful, her skin is like snow, and her smile is beautiful. All the concubines are angry and jealous. Some concubines subconsciously went to see the emperor''s expression. As a result, they saw that the emperor was smiling and seemed to be commenting on the dance with the Empress Dowager. It seemed that the evaluation was not low.


    Foxy! Many concubines secretly clenched their teeth.


    It''s your turn to steal food. This is an GUI. Her face was still a little baby fat. She stood there and began to play. The emperor and the Empress Dowager said that she would play a song. Angui''s flute is really good. The emperor nodded slightly, indicating that it was good.


    Tianmiao also smiles and nods to an Guiren. An GUI only feels light all over. She thinks that the Empress Dowager likes to listen to her playing flute. Will she be invited to play flute in the future? In this way, can you eat a lot of delicious food in the temple?


    It''s Lin''s turn to promise to perform. She says she wants to write a poem. She took a deep look at the chrysanthemum not far away and said in a deep voice, "my old friend has chicken millet. Please invite me to the Tian family. The edge of the green tree village is close, and the Castle Peak is inclined outside. Open the shop and talk about mulberry and hemp. When it comes to the double ninth day, it''s Chrysanthemum. "


    After reading, Lin promised to raise his chin, eyes full of pride, waiting for the emperor and Empress Dowager''s appreciation. But instead of waiting for the appreciation in the imagination, it was a strange quiet.


    What''s going on? These ancients didn''t know how to appreciate poetry?


    Lin agreed to look at the emperor, but saw the emperor''s face turned black.


    What''s going on?


    Even the mild empress dowager has a serious face.


    Lin promised that he didn''t understand.


    At this time, Shufei chuckled and said, "sister, are you kidding? But it doesn''t seem good to joke about it. This poem was written by Meng Haoran two years ago. Isn''t it a joke for my sister to come out today and say that she made it herself? " Although Shufei was teasing, the scorn and ridicule in her eyes were so obvious.


    How could that be! When Lin agreed, she swallowed it again. She immediately asked her system in her mind, "system, what''s going on? How can there be Meng Haoran in this world? Isn''t Meng Haoran the poet of Tang Dynasty in the world I used to live in? "


    After a little silence, the system quickly gave a reply: "host, this world and your original world seem to have mutual influence, so some people in your world also exist in this world, and people from different dynasties may appear in this world at the same time."


    Lin''s face suddenly became gray. When she looked around, she saw that the faces of the concubines were strange, and most of them were full of sarcasm. At this time, Lin promised to finally determine how much face he had just lost.


    "Even if you don''t learn and have no skills, you still plagiarize other people''s things, saying that you wrote your own poems. What is the system? After three months'' imprisonment, I''ll go back and have a good look at my books. " The emperor was angry and stood up to reprimand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    When the emperor was angry, the concubines knelt down, and Lin agreed to kneel down with a pale face.


    "Let''s break up today." Tianmiao also stood up and said.


    The party ended in this way. When many concubines got up and left, they all looked at Lin with sarcastic and sarcastic eyes. Lin agreed to leave at last.


    When all the concubines left, the emperor and Tianmiao went into the palace and ordered everyone to step back and look at the door. Then he said to Tianmiao excitedly: "mother, mother, I found that these balls are really stupid. Lin promised to make such a mistake, but the ball didn''t wake up. I don''t think these balls are enough to be afraid of. "


    "It''s true that these spheres seem rigid and lack spirituality. My son doesn''t have to be afraid of them. " Tianmiao affirmed the emperor''s words and comforted him.


    "By the way, mother, I still think some things are very strange. There are four balls in all, and Shufei is different from these people. It seems that I can see what these people think. " The emperor recalled, "for example, Lin promised to say something about the ancients, and he always looked like he was on top. And Shufei, her abnormality is not carrying a ball. It''s her body that seems to connect to a place where there''s water and other things, fruits and vegetables


    "Now that my son can see what''s going on in their hearts, I''m not afraid. You will know immediately what they mean. As for the others, if you observe them slowly, you can always see something later. " Of course, Tianmiao knows what the emperor means by connecting a place. It''s the plug-in of Shufei. It''s a space. It''s based on a low-quality artifact. Although this artifact has aura, it can nourish the space. But the things that Shufei planted and the Lingquan water she used in it all had to pay a price. This space is producing things with her as nutrient. First overdraft her life, good luck, later will be the soul. Let her have no chance of reincarnation.


    "Well, mother, I don''t care about these people for the time being. What shall we have in the evening? The food made in the mother''s kitchen is really delicious. " The emperor asked with expectant eyes.


    "In the evening. Now you should go back to your lunch break and read the memorials. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll come in the evening." The emperor said.


    "By the way, all the concubines are here today. Does my son like anything?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah..." The emperor thought, "there are two people who look good."


    "What about the queen?" Tianmiao remembers the queen. The queen is the daughter of the prime minister. Although she is young, she is very stable. She was very strict in her education since childhood. Now she is a queen, and she is not easy to express her emotions. Such a woman, the emperor would not like. Because the emperor went to the Queen''s Palace on the day of empress Li, he never went there again. Other times the emperor stayed in his own palace.


    "It''s like wood. It''s boring to carry it all day." The emperor turned his lips, then Tianmiao frowned slightly, and then quickly grinned, "don''t worry, empress. I''m still modest. She''s the queen. I''ll give her due respect. I will try to talk to her more and get to know her


    "I know my son has a sense of propriety." Tianmiao laughed, "you can go to the harem if you have nothing to do. Now that they have entered the palace and become your concubines, have more pity on them. "


    "Yes, I will. I will listen to my mother." The emperor nodded, "don''t worry, mother."


    Tianmiao would have reached out to touch the emperor''s head if he hadn''t seen him wearing a crown. This son is so good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    Every day, the emperor went to the upper and lower court to greet the Empress Dowager. He had lunch in the Empress Dowager''s palace and went back to his lunch break to write memorials. The evening was his free time.


    Every day when the emperor came to greet the empress dowager, he met the empresses with a group of concubines. The emperor would talk to these concubines, and then as soon as the meal was ready, the emperor would mercilessly issue a "guest order". He just wants to have a meal with his mother alone, and he only wants to share the delicious food with her.


    With lunch, the emperor does not have to comply with what food does not speak, sleep does not speak, but with Tianmiao side eat side happy chat. You can say whatever you want without any pressure or scruples. No, now the emperor began to complain again, which can only be complained in front of the sky.


    "Mother, I didn''t understand before. What''s good about being emperor? He gets up earlier and later than a chicken, goes to bed later than a dog, and is more tired than a cow during the day. A few days in a year, I have to marry a large group of women I don''t like. Now I don''t know what it''s like to be emperor. A group of ministers in the former dynasty did not allow me to be pure. Whenever there was a problem, it was in my ears. There is also the admonitor who participates in this and that all day and sometimes criticizes me. I really want to take off the dragon''s robe and throw it in his face. You can do it. You can do it At the beginning of the emperor also commissar aggrieved tone, said later on the angry.


    "It''s really tiring to be an emperor. If Huang Er feels tired, it''s because Huang Er is a good emperor. " Tianmiao said with a smile, and then motioned to the palace maid behind him to give the emperor a dish she had on hand. The dish was fat but not greasy, and the emperor must like it.


    "Why do you say that?" The emperor was eating the dishes, but he still had some doubts. Ah, the empress is very good, and the dishes made by the cook are delicious.


    "Because a good emperor will think for the common people, for the common people, and will take care of a lot, so naturally there will be a lot of constraints. If you are a tyrant, you will have no scruples and only enjoy yourself. But my son is not ah, my son will consider a lot of things, will consider a lot of people''s feelings. Even if it was not my son''s wish to sit in this position at the beginning, my son was doing what the emperor should do after he became emperor. " The sky Misty warm voice praises, "the former dynasty need not say.". The women in the harem, even if you don''t like them, will go to see them, so that the palace people won''t treat them lightly. My son is a very gentle and kind person


    "Empress..." The emperor has a piece of meat in his mouth and water mist in his eyes. His mother is the one who knows and understands himself best in the world. His mother is the best mother.


    "My son will be a famous emperor forever. My mother will always be with you." Tianmiao looked at the emperor lovingly and said softly. In fact, people in front of them didn''t want to be emperor, never wanted to be emperor. But when he became emperor, he did his best to be a good emperor. Even if he is unwilling, even if he is sometimes wronged, he is still working hard.


    "Well, it''s agreed that the mother should always accompany the child, all the time." The emperor swallowed the meat in his mouth, choked back the wet meaning in his eyes, looked at the sky and said.


    "Well, it''s agreed." Tianmiao nodded with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the emperor went back to approve the memorial. After Tianmiao''s lunch break, he went to the imperial garden.


    Go along the road, turn a corner, you can hear a loud noise in front.


    Tianmiao motioned that the Grand Palace girl didn''t have to go to have a look. She went to see what happened. When she got closer, she found that Rong Fei was pointing at the noble man kneeling on the ground and scolding him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    Rong Fei finally saw the approaching empress dowager. She had a face full of publicity and became a little alarmed. The Empress Dowager has always been gentle and generous. She must not be happy to see that she punished her concubines like this. She said hello to Tianmiao in a hurry.


    And kneeling on the ground of the noble people, the fundus is a flash of success.


    Tianmiao raised his hand and motioned to Rong Fei to get up. Rong Fei is the daughter of the general. She has a fierce temperament and a straight temperament. Tianmiao doesn''t hate such a woman.


    "Rong Fei, what happened?" Tianmiao looked at the noble man kneeling on the ground and asked calmly.


    The noble man asked Tianmiao for peace with an aggrieved face. He repressed his emotion and bit his lip gently. The meaning in his eyes almost overflowed. The Empress Dowager made the decision for her. She was aggrieved.


    However, Tianmiao obviously ignored the information and turned to look at Rong Fei.


    "My concubine..." Rong Fei frowned, her face tangled. What do you want to say? Will the Empress Dowager believe what she said?


    "Sit in the pavilion and talk." Tianmiao said with a smile to Rong Fei.


    "Yes." Rong Fei was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager would be so kind when she punished the nobles.


    Noble people also want to stand up, Tianmiao side of the big maid scolded a: "the Empress Dowager did not call noble up."


    Noble people stare big eyes, more wronged to see the sky. How is that possible? Shouldn''t the Empress Dowager pity the weak and punished herself? The Empress Dowager''s favor for her is above the passing line. There''s 65!


    Rong Fei was a little worried. She also looked at Tianmiao, but Tianmiao still laughed: "Rong Fei, I heard that you are not bad at martial arts. When you were a child, you practiced martial arts with several elder brothers, and sometimes you beat them all over the head?"


    Rong Fei''s face turned red. She held her handkerchief and said with embarrassment: "that, that''s all from childhood."


    "Come on, talk to AI Jia. I like to listen to these interesting things. And the next time you hunt, you can''t be stage fright. You should hunt more Tianmiao reaches out her hand to Rong Fei, who is flattered and helps Tianmiao quickly, walks into the pavilion and sits down.


    "If you hunt, I will do my best." Rong Fei''s uneasy mood was gone just now. She said excitedly.


    "Well, there''s a small request for the family." The sky lowers its voice.


    Rong Fei doubts and blinks at the sky.


    "If you go hunting with the emperor, you have to save some face for him. You know the emperor''s riding and shooting. " The sky tiny Chong Rong imperial concubine also blinked an eye, meaningful of say.


    Rong Fei''s heart became clear at this moment. The emperor''s riding and shooting, ha ha, is really bad. Because the emperor used to like to eat, slightly fat, do not like sports, can not ride a horse will not ride. She wanted to smile a little bit, but she couldn''t help it. She opened her mouth and laughed. After a few laughs, she quickly shut up. What is she doing? In front of the Empress Dowager.


    "Ha ha ha, laugh if you want. What AI Jia said is also true." Tianmiao also laughed, "you are so fresh, you are the real you. AI Jia doesn''t want you to lose yourself completely after you enter the palace. "


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Rong Fei''s mood was very complicated when she heard this. She was more moved and sour.


    "Well, I''ll go around again. If you have nothing to do, you can come to me. I heard that your sword dance is unique. I''ll have a chance to show you the unique sword dance and tell you something interesting about your childhood. " After Tianmiao finished, he wanted to get up and go, and didn''t mention anything about the noble.


    Rong Fei looks at Tianmiao''s going away. She wants to stop talking. Doesn''t the Empress Dowager ask why she wants to punish the Qing noble?


    "The empress dowager, the Qing Dynasty''s nobles were disrespectful to her father, so she punished her." Rong Fei could not help saying it when Tianmiao was about to leave.


    "Well, that''s the penalty." Tianmiao nodded with a smile, "your father and your brothers should be respected by all people who are stationed at the border throughout the year to defend the country. Including the mourning family and the emperor. "


    Rong Fei''s nose was sour, and suddenly she wanted to cry. At first, she was resentful and unwilling to enter the palace. She thought that it was a trade and the balance of the imperial court. She thought that she was cold and perfunctory after entering the palace. However, when she contacted the Empress Dowager today and heard her words, she felt that the loyalty of her father and brothers was not wrong!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Concubine Rong saluted Tianmiao. When Tianmiao''s figure disappeared, she turned her head and looked at the Qing noble with a sneer: "come on, palms!"


    The grand maid next to Rong Fei came forward and slapped the Qing noble a dozen times in succession. The Qing noble was dazed and his face became red and swollen instantly.


    "Kneel here for an hour. Think about what to say and what not to say. " Rong Fei looked down at the Qing noble and said in a cold voice.


    The noble man covered his face, lowered his head, and was cruel in his eyes. This bitch! One day, I will climb higher than her, and then I will pay back all the humiliations I have suffered today!


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor began to sleep out with his concubines. This is also the emperor''s right and duty.


    On this day, the emperor came to Tianmiao in a hurry after going down to court. He said something to Tianmiao with a worried face.


    "Mother, is that lady a goblin? I told my mother before that she didn''t have that little ball. She had a place like the valley connected with her body. I went to her and she made tea for me. I saw two drops of water from her fingers mixed in the tea. Then I drank the tea in my mouth and found that it was totally different. It''s better than many teas I''ve had. Besides, the fruits she gave me and the dishes she ate there were better than those of other concubines. It''s not because of better cooking, it''s because of the ingredients. " As a senior eater, the emperor could easily tell what the essence of food was.


    "But the ingredients for all the concubines are the same. Only Shufei''s is not the same. Huang er''s meaning is that Shufei''s food is not supplied by the palace, but is replaced by the output of her own Valley? " Tianmiao guessed according to the emperor''s words.


    "Yes, mother, it''s so weird. Will the things produced in that place be poisonous?" The emperor asked in horror.


    Tianmiao looked at the emperor, did not answer his question, but coldly came a sentence: "does the emperor feel delicious?"


    "Delicious." The Emperor Han Han answered truthfully. After that, he couldn''t help laughing, "if it''s poisonous, she shouldn''t dare to give it to me. She ate it herself. However, I still feel a little uneasy. "


    "The emperor will not eat if he feels uneasy." The imperial concubine nourishes the things produced in that space with her own nourishment. In fact, the emperor eats the imperial concubine herself. I don''t know if the emperor will feel diaphragmatic after knowing this. It''s like someone''s bleeding and cutting meat for the emperor. Should the emperor be uncomfortable? So I won''t tell the emperor the truth.


    "Well, I won''t eat at her in the future." The emperor said seriously, then the painting style turned, and said with a proud face, "mother, I found out how to play with those balls."


    "Well?" The sky tiny very cooperate of a face doubt add inquisitive ask, "how to play?"


    "As long as I give a little praise to the Qing noble''s clothes or tea making skills, the little ball will show more favor. As long as I reprimand her or express dissatisfaction, the ball will show less favor. Didn''t the Qing noble be punished by Rong Fei that day? She also wanted to overturn right and wrong and let me decide for her. I reprimanded her and banned her for a month. The ball showed a lot of favor. She is such a stupid person who doesn''t know how to deal with it. I don''t have time to be grateful for her father and brothers working so hard to guard the border for me. She dares to speak disrespectfully to the old general. " The emperor hummed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    "Yes, it is." Tianmiao nodded and agreed, "by the way, an GUI people often come to invite you recently, but ah, I think she''s coming for the delicious food here." Tianmiao can''t help laughing when he talks about an Guiren.


    "Ha ha ha, mother, you say an GUI Ren, that chubby an GUI Ren. I also think she''s funny. When I went to her place, she took care of eating. Finally, she knelt down and pleaded guilty. Mother, I''ll tell you, I''ve pinched an GUI''s waist. Tut Tut, it''s all fat. " The emperor couldn''t help laughing.


    Tianmiao looks at the emperor with delicate eyes, and then moves his eyes down to the emperor''s waist.


    The smile on the emperor''s face was stiff. He covered his waist and said with embarrassment: "Oh, of course, I have fat meat on my waist. I don''t have the right to laugh at her. But, mother, you don''t dislike the emperor''s son, do you The emperor looked at the sky pitifully.


    "Of course not. It doesn''t matter whether you are fat or thin. As long as my son is healthy, it''s more important than anything." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I knew that my mother would not give up." The emperor said happily, "ah, empress, I''m going to hunt in autumn in a few days. I''ve ordered someone to choose a tame little mare for you. Then the empress will also play. The bow has been customized


    "My son has a heart. My mother is very happy." Tianmiao nods with a smile. No matter what the son does, he thinks of her first. Of course, he knows such deep affection and righteousness.


    "Oh, mother, I was still talking about the ball. I went on. Jingpin''s little ball is very rigid. It will infer something according to the environment and my tone at that time. But if I change my mind immediately, the little ball can''t react immediately. I didn''t take care of the little ball that Lin promised, because this fool is still banning feet. " The emperor frowned, "mother, I think what Lin promised to express is that she is not from this world and seems to come from the future. Where did she come from? "


    "No matter where they come from, I don''t think they are afraid. I have sent someone to find the expert who gave me the jade pendant. I hope to hear from you as soon as possible. " Who will play the role of this expert. Let''s play the key Dongxiao.


    "Really? We can find the best. This jade pendant is so magical that the master must be more powerful. I''m looking forward to meeting him. " The emperor said excitedly.


    "Inform the emperor as soon as you find it."


    ¡­¡­


    Qiushou finally arrived.


    After the ceremony, the emperor changed his clothes and took people to hunt.


    And the Empress Dowager''s side, life wife, noble daughter and concubines who want to end up are all ready.


    The Empress Dowager also changed into a military uniform. Princess Rong followed the Empress Dowager in high spirits. Today, she is also in a military uniform, with a dagger and a whip on her waist and a bow on her back.


    The queen didn''t end up. She just sat on it and talked to the women around her. Only occasionally, there was envy and jealousy in her eyes. She also wanted to hunt next time, and also wanted to be with the Empress Dowager to please her. But she''s the queen, and she feels she can''t be too reckless.


    Shufei also changed her clothes, glanced at the energetic Rong Fei, and sneered in her heart. It''s just that her father and brother are in charge of military power. When the emperor can''t use them, she will be proud of them. The concubines of this family will come to a miserable end, sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    The emperor looked at Tianmiao and waved to the Empress Dowager. Tianmiao nodded.


    Concubine Rong is worthy of being the daughter of the general. She is very good at riding and shooting. She takes the lead among the female dependents. Tianmiao hand wave, a word, reward!


    Let many concubines are red eyes, but also convinced. No way, this is the strength of Rong Fei.


    Emperor Rongfei this new look, valiant Rongfei in this hunting really into the heart of the emperor.


    After autumn hunting, the palace regained its peaceful life. Of course, that''s on the surface.


    The situation of the harem also appeared because of the emperor''s favor.


    The emperor liked Rong Fei and an GUI Ren the most, followed by Mei Fei. Mei Fei is a quiet woman, gentle and considerate. The emperor also went to the Queen''s palace four or five times a month.


    Of course, the emperor did not forget to occasionally go to the concubines who carried the ball.


    After autumn, Lin promised to lift the ban. Three months of foot Ban made her a little haggard, but there seemed to be something else in her eyes. She finally understood that in this harem, the most important thing is to get the emperor''s favor. This strange world, she still too despised. If you don''t fully understand the world, you will fall into such a big fight. In the future, absolutely not. Be careful in your words and actions, and try to climb up. This system is not reliable at all. At the beginning, I should not believe it so much!


    I came to this world inexplicably. Did I really have an accident? Did this system save me? Or is the system responsible for this? Lin promised to plant the seeds of doubt in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor had a good meal in the Empress Dowager''s Palace on that day. While eating, he said, "empress dowager, these balls have made new moves recently."


    "What action?" Tianmiao also asked while eating. Does the emperor''s son seem to be a little fat again? Is it your own illusion? The child''s face is fat and his eyes are small.


    "Jingpin''s ball urges her to get pregnant quickly. But I seldom go to her. Even if I go, I will be watched later. It seems that the ball is getting more and more disordered. As long as I change my mind and schedule at any time, the ball will sometimes turn around and make a hissing sound. " The emperor said with a smile.


    Yes, son, you''ve crashed the system.


    "The noble people have a bad mind. I''ll let them watch her. Always want to step on this step that, all day ferocious, I will not look in the mirror to see what she looks like? Her round ball is more superficial. I laugh at it, and it''s more favorable. When I frown, my liking decreases. I think she''s going to lose her mind by that ball. " The emperor turned his lips.


    No, it''s not the ball that makes you lose your mind. It''s your son.


    From the beginning of the thriller to now play the ball well, also should be the sentence, relaxed and fat? ha-ha!


    "I''m a little impressed by Lin''s promise. It seems that she began to fight against the ball, didn''t listen to it, and often spurted against it. Ah, mother, I didn''t understand the word spray at first. Later, I understood the meaning of this word from some of Lin''s promises. It''s an image. It''s interesting. Think about the court, the officials are not different political views in that spray it? The literal meaning can also make sense. Those officials have to spit on each other''s face. Ha ha ha The emperor said he was happy first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    "Lin promised to make a change." Tianmiao smiles, "what about Shufei? By the way, the expert has news. I''ve sent someone to pick him up. It should come to the capital soon. "


    "Is it?" The emperor stood up and asked happily, "how many days are there? I can''t wait to see this master. If there is such a jade pendant, can you ask him to give another one to my mother, and then my mother will be able to see the opera with me. "


    The sky is dim It''s OK to go to the theatre together. The harem women with plug-ins are now actors in the eyes of the emperor. Son smashes, you still shiver at first.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the master played by Dongxiao appeared in the palace, there was a happy event.


    A concubine is pregnant.


    Every day the queen would bring her concubines to greet the Empress Dowager.


    This morning, when she was drinking tea, Rong Fei began to vomit.


    Of course, Tianmiao should be concerned about what happened. Please come and have a look.


    Rong Fei''s pale face indicated that she didn''t need to use it.


    Other concubines looked at Rong Fei like this, and they all had a guess in their hearts. They were both jealous and resentful. This woman, is really lucky, nine out of ten are pregnant.


    The queen didn''t look good either. Princess Rong is pregnant, but as a queen The queen touched her stomach subconsciously. The emperor comes to his palace every month for only a few days. It''s too difficult for him to conceive.


    Tianmiao looked at the faces of the concubines below, but it was very calm. Because she saw more than one concubine with signs of life in her stomach.


    Soon, the doctor came.


    After the diagnosis, Rong Fei was really pregnant.


    Rong Fei''s face brightened, and other concubines all congratulated one after another. As for the sincerity, only they know it.


    The queen also thanks, and then tells Rong Fei to take care of herself.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t make a statement, but Princess Rong was a little worried. Didn''t the Empress Dowager want the eldest son to come out of her belly, or did she want the eldest son to be the legitimate son of Zhonggong?


    Tianmiao smiles and asks the imperial doctor to diagnose all the concubines present.


    Angui people are still busy eating cakes.


    "An GUI Ren." Tianmiao couldn''t help calling the little fat man. This period of time and the emperor eat, see what kind of fat? No more images.


    "Ah, Empress Dowager? My concubine is here Angui came back and said, "empress dowager, I don''t need to treat you. My concubine is in good health. "


    Yes, it''s delicious. It''s very good. But it''s not to diagnose your health!


    "Let the doctor see if you are happy too." The way of heaven. The queen should have been diagnosed first, but it was so obvious that Tianmiao had to interrupt her action.


    "No, my concubine''s stomach..." An GUI population almost said that the fat on the belly of my concubine was not pregnant. Said half aware of wrong, quickly took back.


    The imperial doctor came forward to diagnose an Guiren. Soon, the imperial doctor returned to the sky. Angui has been pregnant for three months.


    The Queen''s face was even worse.


    "Diagnose the queen." The sky is dim and the way is clear.


    The imperial doctor quickly diagnosed the queen, and was surprised to find out that the queen was pregnant.


    The queen was surprised and touched her stomach incredulously.


    Is she pregnant?


    The Queen''s jealousy just now and a little bit of caution she shouldn''t have disappeared at this moment.


    "Continue diagnosis." The sky is dim and calm to say. There were more than three people in her stomach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    As the doctor continued to diagnose, his own hands were shaking.


    This is the first time that he has been in Taiyuan hospital for so many years. Five concubines are pregnant in this palace!


    Empress, Rong Fei, Mei Fei, an GUI Ren, and Lin Ying.


    The sky tiny one face is calm: "go, invite the emperor."


    When the emperor heard the news, he came running and looked excited. He''s going to be a father! How amazing! He created five little lives!


    "Reward! Reward, reward! All of them The always stingy emperor was rare and generous this time. He rewarded all the pregnant concubines, not to mention all the palace people, especially those who reported the news.


    After all the concubines left, the emperor walked happily in front of the sky.


    "Mother, mother, I''m going to be a father." The emperor said excitedly.


    "Yes, the emperor is going to be a father. I''m going to be a grandmother, too. " Heaven smiles.


    "That''s a good thing, but I''m worried about another thing." The emperor suddenly stopped, went to Tianmiao and sat down, "mother, more sons, it''s not necessarily a good thing. I suddenly remembered my brothers. At the beginning, for the sake of the Dragon chair under the emperor''s buttocks, they fought with each other all day. At last, they were brothers and killed each other. I don''t want my sons to do the same in the future. " The emperor said anxiously.


    "Then, did the emperor think of any way to avoid such a situation?" Asked the sky.


    "I haven''t thought of that for the time being. The empress also helps me to think of a way The emperor looked at the sky dimly.


    The sky tiny smile, suddenly way: "that Lin promise also pregnant, Emperor son still a little like her?"


    "Hey, hey yes. I always think she''s cute and straightforward. Just a little impulsive before. Now it''s much better to settle down. And she''s very smart. She does seem to come from another world, and also from the future. I can learn something new from her, and I can get inspiration to apply it to some things. " The emperor is a little embarrassed to explain, "and she and the ball are completely opposite, I think she is not bad."


    "So, she finally integrated into the present life, and lived very seriously and hard?" Tianmiao asked.


    "Well, you can say that." The emperor nodded, "anyway, she is much more lovely than those concubines with balls. Qing noble and static concubine still rely on that ball all day, oneself originally more haggard didn''t discover. But what puzzles me most is lady Shufei. What is she


    "We''ll know when the master comes." Tianmiao gave advice, "since Lin promised to change now, Huang Er might as well ask her, maybe in her world, she knows how to solve Huang er''s headache now."


    "Ah, yes, I didn''t think of it. Mother, you are so good The emperor nodded happily.


    That night, the emperor wanted to go to Lin immediately to ask if there was any way, but he thought that the queen was pregnant, so he should go to see the queen first. At night when the queen welcomed the emperor, her eyes were full of surprises. She knew that the Emperor didn''t like her very much. She thought that the emperor would go to Rongfei first tonight. As a result, the emperor came here first, and she was really happy.


    In this way, for several consecutive nights, after the emperor finished reading one by one according to his position, it was finally Lin''s turn to agree. The emperor can''t help sighing again in his heart, how tired it is to be an emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Fortunately, Lin promised not to disappoint the emperor, and came up with a way for the emperor.


    That is to set up a royal kindergarten, from the beginning to eliminate the adverse effects of being a mother on princes. When the princes and daughters were three years old, they went to kindergarten to receive unified education. As for adults, they can speak according to their ability.


    At the beginning, the emperor''s brothers had a tit for tat since childhood, and their mother had a great influence. All day long, these concubines chanted in the prince''s ear that they wanted to fight, to rob, to behave well in front of the emperor Lao Tzu, and to compare other princes. Like brainwashing every day, naturally the hearts of young princes are deeply rooted. They are both rivals and enemies.


    Now Lin agreed to give a suggestion, and the emperor thought it was feasible. Concubines can take their children to school every day. If they are not at ease, they can come outside the kindergarten to see their children, but they must not affect their classes. Only if the concubines dare to instill bad ideas into their children, they will take them away and let other concubines raise them. Well, that''s it! The emperor made a decision in his heart.


    However, the word kindergarten is really interesting. Children, kindergarten. It''s easy to understand. The emperor thought in his heart.


    The five pregnant concubines were in their own palace to raise their babies.


    At this time, the border was in a hurry. Although Rong Fei''s father led the soldiers to beat back the alien race, it was obvious that the other side did not give up and was ready to attack the city again.


    As soon as the emperor heard this, he wanted to fight personally. No one could persuade him.


    Pregnant concubines are flustered, one by one are running to the sky. I want Tianmiao to persuade the emperor not to fight in person. They were afraid. What would they do if something happened to the emperor?


    Lin promised to be terrified. This was the first time that she clearly realized that the emperor was her heaven and everything. In this harem, without the emperor''s sympathy, she would be very difficult. Whether the baby in her stomach can be born smoothly is unknown. In her opinion, only the emperor can protect her. During this period of time, the emperor''s love for her must have drawn a wave of hatred, especially the lady, whose eyes were not right every time she saw her. She is just a promise, how to fight with such a high rank concubine as Shufei? Even if the Empress Dowager will take care of her, can she keep her eyes open all the time?


    Tianmiao drank tea leisurely and looked at the anxious looking concubines sitting below. He said slowly, "don''t worry, go back and take good care of them. But don''t sit in the room all day and don''t come out, just walk around properly. "


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s calm appearance, the concubines thought that the Empress Dowager would persuade the emperor. As a result, before they left, the emperor came, and there was no advice from the Empress Dowager.


    The queen was a little anxious: "empress..."


    Tianmiao gently raised his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Let''s all go back. "


    Seeing this, the queen could only get up and leave with her concubines.


    The emperor frowned and watched the empress and other concubines leave. Then he turned to Tianmiao and said angrily, "mother, do these ignorant women want you to advise me not to fight personally?"


    "Yes. But I think my son is brave and powerful, and his personal expedition will certainly be powerful, and he will beat the enemy down. How can I persuade my son to do what he doesn''t want to do? " Tianmiao smiles kindly.


    "Mother knows me best, mother is the best to me." When the emperor heard this, he was not angry and happy. He was even more moved. All the people persuaded him to stop, but his mother supported him.


    A smile from heaven. There''s no need to persuade him. The emperor can''t fight in person. It''s no joke that she is such a cheap son. If someone wants to be bad for him, it''s this person who''s the first to suffer. This time, the Emperor didn''t have to do anything for the foreign people to knock on the border. Soon, this matter will be solved by itself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    The emperor has been actively preparing for the war these two days, but the ministers can''t persuade him. No one in the harem dared to persuade her. The queen once advised her. After the emperor was furious, all the concubines were silent.


    What about the Empress Dowager?


    The Empress Dowager praised the emperor''s armor with a smile. The emperor is floating all over the world, but the empress is the most discerning.


    In the worry of the ministers and concubines, the emperor was ready to go to war. But on the day before the battle, we received an urgent report from the front.


    The enemy retreated.


    And it''s not just a retreat.


    The king of the enemy country suddenly died of serious illness, and then several princes scrambled for the throne.


    The general who led the army was the uncle of the big prince. He quickly led the army back to help the big prince fight for the throne. On the way back, I met an avalanche and buried more than half of the soldiers. Although he led the rest of the soldiers to help the big prince win the throne, it was a great loss of strength.


    After the eldest prince ascended the throne, he was afraid that the emperor would settle with him. He quickly surrendered and became a vassal state. This is not enough. He will soon send his own sister to make peace with him. The enemy''s national strength has been greatly damaged, and it will not be able to recover in more than ten years.


    A war just disappeared.


    The emperor looked at the urgent report, stunned.


    The ministers in the main hall were so happy that they almost didn''t exhale.


    Why didn''t they cheer? They all saw the emperor''s ugly face. The emperor is ambitious to go to war. Now he seems to have hit the cotton with a fist. There is nothing wrong with him.


    All the concubines in the harem are greeting the Empress Dowager at the moment. When they get the news, all their faces are beaming. That''s great news. The concubines are all talking about what happened. It''s wonderful. It''s so good to celebrate the good fortune in my heart. At this time, civil strife broke out in the enemy country, and there was an avalanche when I withdrew. However, it is not so pleasant to send a princess and a bride.


    The sky is still a calm smile. It''s a routine operation.


    The emperor went down to the court and came to the Empress Dowager to greet her. Seeing a room full of happy concubines, he waved them away.


    "Mother, I can''t go to war. At first, I was a little disappointed, but now I think it''s a good thing. If there is a war, there will always be casualties and it will be the common people who suffer. " After the emperor sat down, he said with a smile.


    "It''s good for Huang Er to think so." Tianmiao also laughed, "for the sake of emperor''s loss, let''s eat something delicious tonight."


    "Well? What new dishes does the mother''s cook have? " The emperor finally had the spirit and asked happily.


    "Yes. Just eat it in the evening. " Tianmiao looks at the emperor who seems to be fat again, and kindly says, "eat seafood at night, not meat."


    "Ah..." The emperor subconsciously pinched the fat around his waist and remembered that Lin promised to tell him something. People can not be too obese, otherwise there will be many hidden dangers, there will be many diseases in the future. Do you really need to pay attention to your diet?


    ¡­¡­


    The enemy country is called Sala country, which is full of exotic customs. The color of hair and eyes of Sala people are different from their own. When the people of the state of Sala came to Beijing, they attracted people to watch along the way.


    The princess is said to be the king''s favorite daughter. He is good at singing and dancing. He has many admirers in Sala.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    The envoys of the kingdom of Salah brought rich tribute and the agreement to be a minister.


    The emperor set up a banquet for the messengers of Sara. The princess of Sara specially performed a dance for the emperor.


    The sky is dim, is to see with relish. This kind of dance has a different style from the local dance.


    After looking at it for a while, the emperor lowered his voice and said to Tianmiao, "mother, if only you had this jade pendant. You don''t know how funny the mess Lin promised to think about now. "


    "Why?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "What''s the Pearl, what''s the princess. She was wondering whether the princess would have a childhood sweetheart and assassinate me to elope with her so-called true love. Will there be brain damage. Ah, mother, brain damage means, well, it seems that brain damage, silly, and normal people do not mean the same The emperor said that he had a very intimate explanation in the end. It''s interesting to know all this from Lin Yun Yun.


    "The palace is heavily guarded. Where are the assassins. Moreover, the state of Sara is afraid of our retaliation and will deal with such problems perfectly. What Lin promised to think is really funny. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "No, Lin promised that sometimes things in his head are weird. I don''t know what she thinks all day. But it''s fun to watch it. Ha ha. " The emperor couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin promised that he was still frowning to watch the princess of Sara dance. This kind of dance is very similar to that of Persia. It''s very beautiful. If there is really a childhood sweetheart who wants to compete with the emperor, tut Tut, isn''t that a copy of Xiangfei? But then again, the princess is very beautiful. Light green eyes, deep eyes, high nose. Will the emperor like this type?


    Ah, men like novelty. But I hope the emperor doesn''t like it, or there will be many opponents. Lin promised to mutter in his heart. She has now realized that she can''t go back to the original world. I thought that since I became the emperor''s concubine, I would try to make my life better. Now that she''s pregnant, her mind has changed.


    As a mother, she wanted to protect the life in her stomach. In this strange world, there is a person connected with her blood. This feeling is totally different. She will live very seriously and really integrate into the world.


    "Now that you have the emperor''s child, sometimes you can say that you are not well. Let the emperor come to see you more." Lin''s system is coming out again.


    "Shut up, idiot. If I hadn''t touched you, I would have smashed you into a pile of scrap iron. You''ve lost contact with your master, and you''re still talking all day. What''s your use now? How about the negative deduction of integral for me? I didn''t see you open the mall to buy things when there were points. Fool, get out of here Lin agreed to drink juice with the concubines beside him with a smile on his face. He was mad at her system.


    "It was all accidents. I''ll get in touch with the Lord sooner or later. " System refutation.


    "Shut up, you''re still stupid. Your Lord has long abandoned you. " Lin agreed to continue to curse in his heart. She has already seen out, what kind of bullshit system, what kind of disconnection with the LORD God. This thing should be abandoned by the so-called main system.


    "By the way, I ask you, is there a system like yours in the world?" Lin agreed to ask.


    "Didn''t you tell me to shut up?" The system asked.


    "Are you going to shut up now?" Lin agreed and asked.


    "No. Systems like mine, there are others. " System response. In fact, some of its broken jars have been broken. The LORD God seems to have really given them up. Forget it. I don''t know how long it can run. It''s OK to have a chat with the host.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    "Really?" Lin agreed to be surprised, "how many are there?"


    "There are a few." The system said vaguely.


    "At this time, why are you hiding? You''re just going to talk now. " Lin promised not to be angry.


    "Host, pay attention to your words. I''m not made of copper or iron. I''m made of a very advanced mineral. " The system is very unconvinced said.


    "It''s all the same. Don''t worry about the details. Come on Lin agreed to urge. She was really curious, and a little scared. She guessed that there might be other systems, but she didn''t think it was possible. The novels are generally written by women who have systems. There can not be many systems in a world. But sometimes I think what if there is a system? Now when I hear the positive answer from the system, I want to know immediately who else has the system.


    "Don''t worry, just listen to me." The system said slowly, this slow tone let Lin promise to choke it. But it can''t be pinched. Forget it, let the stupid system go.


    "In addition to me, there are two systems, plus a psionic." The system said leisurely, "want to know who has a system? Then treat me better in the future. "


    "OK, system master, please tell me quickly." Lin promised that he would be able to bend and stretch now. He became a grandson in front of the system just now and can switch freely. What kind of self-esteem do you want in front of the system, and why are you so particular about a broken iron?


    "The Qing nobles and the Jing concubines have their own systems. Shufei has a spirit instrument, which gives her a space where she can produce spirit spring and grow fruits and vegetables. " System revelation.


    "It''s the two of them! Shufei''s is superior to ours. " Lin agreed to be surprised, "Why are the noble people so stupid when they have a system? They offend Rong Fei. Oh, this question is meaningless. I didn''t lose so much face when I had you. Your systems are not reliable at all, and you should not be relied on. " Lin promised to make complaints about it.


    "Well, we can''t say that. We''re still trying our best to help the host. It''s just that the host doesn''t win. What can we do? At the beginning, the LORD God was the most optimistic about concubines and noble people, followed by concubines. " The system said somewhat uneasily.


    "What about me?" Lin agreed to ask.


    "You are incidental, by the way." The system said the truth in a complicated way, "I didn''t expect that the worst is the best. Now although you are in a low position, you are pregnant, and the emperor seems to like you very much. It will be sooner or later for you to be promoted."


    Lin agreed to smoke, rely on, the original is a gift, is the most not optimistic about the end of the product. But now there''s a strange sense of comfort. What''s going on? I think I''m the worst, right? Now I''m the best. Hum! Stupid system.


    "That lady is beautiful. Why doesn''t the emperor like her. She''s not pregnant, either Lin agreed to ask suspiciously.


    "I think the Emperor may know our existence, and the emperor also knows that the lady has space." The system thought it over and said it.


    "What Lin agreed to shake his glass and sprinkle some juice.


    "Think for yourself, is the emperor sometimes insinuating to ask you some things, your opinions and suggestions?" The system asked Lin to agree.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    Lin promised to be a little thrilled: "really! So the emperor has known your existence for a long time, and I am from another world? That, that, that emperor is still so kind to me? " Lin agreed to be stunned and looked at the emperor sitting on it with some complexity. After accepting this fact, he was more moved. The emperor knew that she was an alien, and he was so kind to her? And those systematic concubines were not pregnant, but they were. Does it mean that the emperor really has some sincerity towards himself?


    "I''m afraid there are high men behind the emperor. Ah, I''ll do the system with my tail between my legs in the future. " The system sighs.


    "You don''t have a tail." Lin agreed to hum.


    "Don''t care about the details." The system is not very angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin agreed to think about it. When the emperor came to her one night, he chose to confess to the emperor.


    "Oh, would you like to talk to me now?" The emperor raised his eyebrows, but he did not smile.


    "Please forgive me." Lin promised to kneel down.


    "Get up, OK, tell me about your world." The emperor waved his hand and patted the bed beside him.


    Lin agreed to go over and sit next to the emperor, and began to tell the emperor about the world she was in.


    "I see It''s late at night. Another day, you''re still pregnant. You should pay more attention to rest. " The saliva that Lin promised to say was a little dry. The emperor stopped her talking and asked her to drink water and rest earlier.


    There was something sour in Lin''s heart. It was not her wish to come to this world. It was not her wish to be the emperor''s concubine. It was not her wish to fight with so many women for a man. But this world is such a system, not the original one she lived in. She can only go to accept and integrate, thought that this life so withered deep palace, but did not expect to feel warm in the emperor''s body. The most unlikely people feel warm.


    "Well, are you thinking about something again? Let''s have a rest early." The emperor looked at Lin''s red eyes, knew what she was sad about, and exhorted her.


    "By the way, emperor, my system says that there are others who have systems. The purpose of the system at the beginning is to win your luck. My system has been reformed. I don''t have this idea. But other systems don''t know. The emperor must be careful. " Although Lin promised to know that the emperor should be aware of the existence of other systems, but she was not assured of a few words. Whether it was because the emperor was kind to her or because the emperor was the father of her baby, she didn''t want the emperor to have an accident.


    "I know. Don''t worry. Take care of yourself. If anything happens and I''m not here, just go to the Empress Dowager. " The emperor nodded and looked at Lin''s deep worry, ironing the note in his heart.


    Lin agreed and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Shufei is in her own palace, angry at the pieces of porcelain and the people kneeling on the ground. Where is she worse than those bitches? Rong Fei, Mei Fei and the queen will not talk about it. That an noble man is as fat as a pig. He knows how to eat all day long. Lin promised that this ignorant fool had a dragon heir, and the emperor often went to her.


    Why, why!


    Shufei''s pretty face was full of ferocity.


    Pregnant, right? It''s still a question whether we can be born!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Shufei has a plan in her heart, but it hasn''t started yet. The emperor and the Empress Dowager summon her.


    She was surprised. Was the plot revealed?


    No, it''s impossible.


    What she did was flawless. Besides, she didn''t make any action yet. Just don''t admit it. There''s no evidence.


    In the Empress Dowager''s palace, Shufei saluted the Empress Dowager and the emperor. She felt a little uneasy, but she was still calm.


    "Shufei, I''m calling you to choose for yourself." The emperor said suddenly after she sat down.


    Shufei was surprised and looked at the emperor in disbelief. Did the emperor really know her plan?


    "The space in you operates on your own. Although you get benefits for the time being, all kinds of disadvantages will be reflected in the future. It nourishes your life, your spirit and even your soul. Does soul understand? It''s just that we can''t live beyond the limit. If I ask you to come, do you want to make your own choice, continue to use this space, or do I ask someone to strip it off for you? " The emperor looked at Shu Fei and said calmly.


    With the emperor''s words, Shufei''s face became more and more pale, and her eyes were frightening and unbelievable.


    How does the emperor know she has a space?


    Why does the emperor say that this space is nourished by herself? No way. How can it be? It''s an immortal way. At the beginning, the immortal said that the spirit spring in this space is only good for human body.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept the news just now, and you won''t believe it immediately. I''ll give you a few days. Go back and think about it. Want to live or die. Come back to the Empress Dowager when you think about it. " The emperor said faintly, "do you really think the changes before and after you enter the palace can''t be seen by others? Lingquan makes you beautiful. Do you think you don''t have to pay any price? "


    Shufei was pale and wanted to say something. The emperor waved his hand: "go back and think about it."


    Shufei bowed and went back.


    Originally thought the biggest card, in fact, the emperor already knew.


    Is this space really supplied by itself, as the emperor said? The more she thought about it, the more scared she was. She was cold all over and went back.


    Then there was Jing pin. The emperor also pointed out that she had the system and asked if she needed to be stripped.


    Jing pin panicked, and then he understood why the Emperor didn''t like to see him for more than a year. It turned out to be the result of this broken system. I also want to rely on this system to get the emperor''s favor. I didn''t expect that this system is the biggest obstacle for her to get the emperor''s favor.


    Of course, she asked the emperor to take off the system quickly. A monk with white beard came out and waved his hand to peel off the system of Jing pin. Jing bin thanks a lot. Then he knows that the monk is an expert invited by the emperor.


    Jingpin left happily at last.


    The reaction of noble people is the same as that of Jing pin. She and Jing pin are all from this world. They just meet the so-called immortals and believe in the so-called means of the immortal family. In essence, they still regard the emperor as their heaven. Knowing that this system is the obstacle, natural selection quickly peels it off.


    After solving the system of Jing pin and noble people, the emperor turned his head and looked at the changing monk with his hands clasped to express his gratitude.


    Dongxiao just waved his hand to show that he should.


    When it was Lin''s turn to agree, Lin hesitated, listened to the cry of the system in his mind, and pleaded: "emperor, my system has been reformed. It''s just a talking rag now. Leave it to talk with me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    "Yes, I''m just a talking rag. And as far as I know your world, it''s good for me to talk with you in order to avoid your loneliness in the future. " The system is dry, howling and noisy.


    "Stop howling. It won''t kill you." Lin promised not to be angry and said, "howling again will really peel you off."


    The system shut up immediately.


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing and nodded: "OK, then leave this rag to talk with you. If it dares to harm you, it will be stripped and smashed immediately. " In fact, the eminent monk said that these systems are not dangerous for a long time. It''s just that he himself thinks that geying wants to destroy all the systems. But now that Lin has agreed to plead, let''s stay.


    "Well, thank you, Emperor." Lin agreed and said happily.


    When Lin agreed to leave, the emperor was relieved.


    Finally solved all these strange things in the harem. This eminent monk is really powerful. When the eminent monk said the essence of Shufei''s space, he was also startled. I didn''t expect that Shufei''s space actually consumed herself! If you think about it, it''s terrible.


    Shufei went back the next day and asked the Empress Dowager with a haggard face.


    Ask the eminent monks around the Empress Dowager to separate their own space. Many things she did not dare to think about.


    The emperor''s words completely awakened her.


    She gets so many benefits from space, doesn''t she have to pay anything? impossible.


    After the space of Shufei was stripped, Shufei only felt light all over. Then she looked at the red jade pendant in the hands of the eminent monk, felt her own space again, and found that she couldn''t feel it any more. Then she was sure that the space had been stripped. The red and strange jade pendant in the hands of the eminent monk is her space.


    Smelling the smell of blood, Shufei was afraid. The color and smell of the jade pendant had already shown her that it was definitely not a good thing.


    "Well, go back and reflect on it. I know what you are going to do. For the sake of your father and brother''s integrity, I will not pursue them. But if you dare to think any more, don''t blame me for being merciless. " The emperor said to Shufei in a cold voice.


    Shufei''s face was pale, and she knew her plan. The emperor really knew it. She knelt down to plead guilty and promised that she would never do it again.


    After all this, the eminent monk will leave. No matter how the emperor detains him, it''s useless, even if he is granted the title of national teacher and eminent monk. In the end, the emperor could only give up seeing off the eminent monk.


    Not only was everything settled, the emperor also asked for a jade pendant from the eminent monk and gave it to the Empress Dowager. If there is such a strange thing in the future, both of them can see it.


    However, in the following days, there was no such strange thing.


    The concubines of the harem gave birth to their children smoothly. According to the ideas Lin promised to provide, the emperor opened a royal kindergarten and optimized the study system, so that the princes and daughters received the best education and grew up healthily.


    Lin promised, oh no, she is Princess Lin now. She gave birth to two princes and a princess.


    In his ruling career, the emperor also encountered many problems that the emperor would encounter, such as drought and flood. Other emperors sent people for disaster relief and spent money, but this emperor was different. His luck is not so good. Drought, he is and ministers who sent to discuss disaster relief, the next moment the urgent report came, heavy rain, drought relief. After the flood, the emperor was anxious and couldn''t sleep well. The next day, the urgent report came again and the flood subsided.


    The Emperor himself was stunned and asked himself in his heart, is he really the son of destiny?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    One summer, when the emperor took people to the summer resort, he encountered an assassin. The assassin is not a person, but an organization. He has been planning for a long time. It''s the old part of the former prince. They finally found a chance to assassinate the emperor, and almost succeeded.


    Why almost? Because the assassins created a riot, one of the most skilled assassins broke through many guards and came to the emperor. He stabbed the emperor with a bright sword.


    Before the emperor could shout for help, the skilful assassin slipped and fell to the ground, stabbing himself in the shoulder with his sword.


    There''s no oil on the ground, and no one''s behind the scenes.


    The assassin slipped and was injured and captured.


    Even the Emperor himself was stunned.


    What happened?


    "Emperor dog, you have to die Woo, poof... " After the assassin was captured, he cried out in grief and indignation. As soon as he uttered a sentence, he bit his own tongue. In a flash, blood gushed out. The scene looked shocking.


    "I want to kill myself. Come on, take off his chin." The bodyguard was shouting. We can''t let people die like this. We have to interrogate them!


    The assassin spat out a mouthful of blood again. Fart, when did I want to commit suicide? I just bit my tongue!


    The emperor looked suspiciously and was pressed down. His eyes were full of indignant assassins. He slowly turned his head and looked at Tianmiao: "mother, didn''t scare you?"


    "No Tianmiao shook his head, "it''s good that huang''er is OK."


    "Mother, although this is not very timely, I still want to say that the assassin just now didn''t want to commit suicide, did he?" The emperor blinked his eyes and slowly came such a sentence.


    "I don''t think you want to commit suicide because it''s too humiliating to slip, do you?" Tianmiao also slowly came such a sentence.


    The concubines standing behind the emperor and Empress Dowager were in a mixed mood. At such a time of crisis, the conversation between mother and son is too hard to say. Should we say that these two people are worthy of being mother and son?


    Lin Fei (Lin promised before) is a wonderful expression. In the harem, she was the only one who left the system and learned something from the system. That is, the emperor''s Qi is so powerful that the forces behind them want to seize the emperor''s Qi through the system. The consequences I''ve seen it. At this moment, Princess Lin once again lamented the emperor''s luck.


    Thinking about the fate of Sara Kingdom, which was trying to launch a war before, and the rapid solution to the flood and drought before, as well as the end of this moment, Princess Lin felt that the emperor was the thickest thigh. For the rest of her life, she hugged her thigh so she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    ¡­¡­


    The queen gave birth to a prince and three princesses. The empress once wanted to send the eldest prince to the Empress Dowager to be raised by her. She is very clear about the Empress Dowager''s position in the emperor''s heart. The Empress Dowager can fully influence such an important matter as the emperor''s establishment of the crown prince. If their children are raised by the empress dowager, then, in the future struggle for the throne, their children should have no suspense to win. Although the separation of mother and son will make her sad and concerned, but in order to achieve great things in the future, such sacrifice is worth it.


    However, as soon as this proposal was put forward, it was rejected by the emperor. The emperor made it clear that all the concubines'' children were brought by themselves, and they didn''t want to send them to the Empress Dowager to win her favor.


    When the queen saw that all the concubines were treated equally, she no longer had any opinions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    In the following days, even if the emperor is the father of more than 20 children, his favorite place is still the palace of the Empress Dowager. The most important place in the emperor''s heart is not Rong Fei and an pin, nor Mei Fei and Lin Fei, who are considerate and intelligent, nor the empress who has an excellent son of Zhonggong, but his mother, the Empress Dowager.


    As time went by, the emperor grew old, and there was white hair between his temples. His princes and daughters are excellent, and the selection of Prince is almost decided. The Empress Dowager is also getting old, but her spirit is still very good, even better than the emperor.


    On this day, the emperor came to the Empress Dowager''s palace to greet her. When I came in, I saw the Empress Dowager sitting in the yard, enjoying the red leaves.


    "Mother, how did you sleep last night? Do you miss the emperor The emperor came and sat next to the Empress Dowager.


    "The emperor is going down to court. What do you want to eat? Oh, no, you don''t digest well recently. You''d better eat less of these cakes. " Tianmiao looks at the person in front of him with a smile. He changes from a little fat young man to a little fat old man, but this child is still so lovely.


    "After the mother, the children''s ministers don''t want the concubines to send their children to you, not because they are tired of their scheming, but because they don''t want them to send those children, and share the mother''s care and love for the children''s ministers." The emperor looked at the sky, showing a embarrassed smile, "mother will not feel that children are this age, but also so naive ah?"


    "No. My son is the best and the best Tianmiao gently smile, "so many years have passed, my son is still the most filial son, the best father, the best emperor."


    "Mother is also the best mother in the world." The emperor chuckled, lying on the table, "the things in the mother''s Palace are always the best, and the children''s ministers can remember them in the next life."


    "Silly child..." The voice of the sky is very light.


    The emperor gradually closed his eyes, and his breathing slowed down.


    Tianmiao stood up and asked people to carry the emperor back to his palace. He asked people to invite the imperial doctor.


    The emperor''s body has reached the time when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Concubines and princes and princesses were waiting anxiously outside the hall. Lin Fei''s face also had the old state, she looked at the gate of the main hall wistfully. The man who gave her warmth in a strange world is leaving?


    The Empress Dowager sat quietly beside the bed. The emperor''s hand held her hand all the time. Even if the emperor summoned the minister to account for her affairs, he did not let her go. The crown prince also established, is the big prince, is also the palace direct son. Not only because of his status, but also because of his ability, he is suitable to be a good emperor. The rest of the princes and daughters, the emperor also has arrangements. Concubines, the emperor also saw them for the last time, then let all the concubines go out.


    Only the Empress Dowager and the emperor were left alone.


    "Mother, I''m really happy to be your son in my life. I hope you can be your son again. I can go shopping with my mother and eat delicious food. " The emperor took Tianmiao''s hand and said this with all his strength. In fact, I have known for a long time that you are not my original mother, but it''s so good that you have been with me all my life. It''s so good, it''s so good


    Thank you. I like you very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    After the emperor was buried, the Empress Dowager also died. No one found that the coffin in the Empress Dowager''s mausoleum was empty.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao sits in the shop where everything is, drinking tea with his eyes narrowed.


    "Master, when did the fat emperor find out that you are not his own mother?" Kongho asked curiously.


    "I should have found it not long after I entered the palace. He sent people to investigate his original body. He should know his hobbies and habits. The comparison shows that I''m not who I am. " Tianmiao put down the teacup, with a gentle smile on his face, "but this child is really cute."


    "Will we meet again?" Kongho asked, "is he reincarnated in this world again?"


    "I''ll see you again. He''s not reincarnated in this world. The world can''t bear his luck. I''m predestined with him, so I''ll see him again in the future. " Tianmiao laughs.


    "Wow, he''s lucky..." Before konghou''s words were finished, the face of one of the flutes suddenly changed, and the flutes eagerly interrupted konghou''s words.


    "Master, it''s a call for help from Lord Leng Yanhua." Dongxiao presents a piece of jade slips to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao frowned slightly. She is very clear about the ability of cold fireworks. This guy can even blow up the world. How could she send a distress signal? What happened?


    Tianmiao took the jade slip and read it again. His face was dignified.


    "See for yourself." Tianmiao stood up and frowned, "now we are positioning the world of cold fireworks. We are ready to jump."


    "Master, do you want to report this to Lord Tiandao first? Not only Leng Yanhua is trapped in that world, but also the host''s friends Xie Wenzhan, Hong Rong, Li Bilang, and several other adults are trapped in that world. " Dongxiao has a worried face and a dignified tone.


    "What? It is very serious. What''s going on here? " Kongho''s face changed. He grabbed the jade slips from Dongxiao''s hand and quickly browsed them. After reading them, his face became more ugly. "Master, this is not right. In such a thorny world, why didn''t lord lengyanhua report to Lord Tiandao, but ask for help from his master? " It''s kind of like a trap.


    "I know." The sky tiny tiny tiny squint, "this is to come to me."


    "Well, we should tell the Lord of heaven first." Dongxiao and konghou said in one voice.


    "No, I can handle it. Look for chaos, ready to jump the world. " Tianmiao always feels that some truths seem to be getting closer to him. She wants to find out for herself!


    Konghou and Dongxiao looked at each other, lowered their heads and said, "yes."


    The world that has trapped several excellent employees of Tiandao office is a big world. It should be said that this world has surpassed the general big world. So it doesn''t seem strange that several excellent employees are trapped.


    But heaven knows, it''s not unusual. No matter how much a big world surpasses the ordinary one, it is impossible to trap so many talented employees. There is only one reason. In this big world, there are forces that do not belong to this big world. They are trapped by more powerful forces.


    And the goal of this power is her.


    Then she''ll go for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, I came to this big world.


    Once in this big world, Tianmiao felt the existence of a group of cold fireworks. But before she could help, a group of people were thrown out of the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    Yes, it was thrown out.


    When the sky came, the employees were thrown out like useless rubbish.


    Before the cold fireworks were thrown out, they tried their best to communicate with Tianmiao for a moment.


    "Little boss, the world is very evil. I came to save my stupid brother. All of them were caught in the beginning. I had a good half of it, but as soon as I saw that man, I killed my character and locked me up. I didn''t send the distress signal voluntarily. Little boss, be careful The cold fireworks almost howled out in the end.


    "I see." The sky answers.


    The sound of cold fireworks suddenly disappeared at last. She and several employees were thrown out and returned to the front door of Tiandao office. Everyone looked at each other.


    "It''s a coincidence, everyone. They''re all the same. They''re all the same weak chickens. As soon as they got in, they were killed." Li bielang showed a smile, bared his teeth and said to the crowd.


    "Sabby!" Hongrong looks at Li bielang and scolds him. He steps on high heels and raises his chin. He looks noble and cold, and walks away.


    Xie Wenzhan looks at Hong Rong''s back, and his eyes are a little complicated. After he was trapped, it was the elder Hongrong who came to save him. As a result, I didn''t expect that master Hongrong was also trapped. This red bear elder as like as two peas in her secret life. What''s the relationship between them?


    "Li bielang, don''t be alone. If you have the ability, don''t ask your sister for help. " Another employee glared at Li bielang and threatened to turn away.


    However, after just two steps, the collar was held by someone, and a strong force pulled him back.


    "Threaten my brother in front of me, you think I''m dead?" Cold fireworks carrying this person''s collar, chilly asked.


    "Ah, Mr. Leng Yanhua, I didn''t say anything just now, so I farted. It''s very indecent. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. " The man''s forehead was in a cold sweat. How could he forget that Li Bilang, a powerful and violent elder sister, was still there. Never say these words in front of fireworks in the future. Next time you catch Li bielang alone, just fight to death.


    Cold fireworks just let go of this person''s collar, stare at a few people: "all scattered. I''ll report it to Lord Tiandao. "


    The crowd nodded and left quickly.


    Li bielang laughed twice: "sister, I''ll go first, too?"


    "Your mouth, hold back. You don''t know what happened when you were killed while I was away. " Cold fireworks not good gas said.


    "Yes, yes, I try, try." Li bielang grinned and promised again and again.


    Cold fireworks also went to the door, she frowned. In fact, there are still some contents in her voice communication with Tianmiao. She constantly told Tianmiao to be careful, but Tianmiao said that there was no need to worry, the abnormal power of the world would not be bad for her, so she didn''t tell the way of heaven. Leng Yanhua asks Tianmiao why. Tianmiao replies that if that person is malicious, what she sees is not a complete group of employees of Tiandao office.


    Because they all have to be thrown out of the world, which is the evidence that will not be harmful to the sky.


    So, what does that man want?


    What do you want to do?


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the sky is floating in the sky of the big world, looking at the contents of the memorandum of the secrets of heaven.


    Konghou leaned to one side and also glanced at it. He was worried and wanted to say something, but he swallowed what he said to Dongxiao, who shook his head gently.


    "In this world, you can''t do it. I want to seal the memory to repair the world. " Tianmiao suddenly opens his mouth.


    The faces of kongho and Dongxiao changed greatly.


    Seal memory?! Completely immersive?


    (see what the author has to say)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    "But, master, you don''t let us do it, and you seal the memory..." Dongxiao''s face is full of worry. It''s very dangerous to seal memory to perform tasks. Because after the memory is sealed, although the power of the master is still there, the master will forget how to use the power. Immersive task, the host will really into the world to become a person.


    Of course, Dongxiao thinks that no one can really hurt the master, because in a critical moment, the master will burst out to protect himself. But! Some things are not the harm of light, in case, in case What if it''s mental or emotional?


    Dongxiao is worried. The konghou is becoming more and more tangled.


    "Don''t worry." Tianmiao laughed and comforted them, "before I met you, I had many immersive tasks to seal my memory. It''s all right


    That''s different. Dongxiao almost called out this sentence. But seeing the indisputable look in the sky, he finally held back. I just made up my mind that if the master was really in danger, he would fight to death.


    Tianmiao raises her hand, and the flute and konghou disappear in the same place. She returns to the shop where everything has its own place. However, she floats down slowly and starts this immersion task.


    ¡­¡­


    Youyou Valley is a secluded and beautiful valley. Surrounded by mountains, the middle of a Grand Canyon is full of all kinds of flowers, warm as spring all year round. There is plenty of aura.


    There are not all flowers in the valley, because there is a radish growing here. But this radish is the only one.


    At night, the full moon is high.


    The white and fat radish pulled himself out of the soil, and then spread himself on a stone to absorb the moonlight and cultivate diligently.


    She has grown two small hands and two fat feet. If you work hard, you can cultivate human form, right?


    Fat radish turned over and continued to absorb Yuehua.


    Then the next moment, the fat radish was held up by a pair of soft hands.


    The people who held her called out: "master, master, come on, come on, here''s a radish. It''s so cute. It''s so cute. I don''t care. I want her to be my younger martial sister. Master, come quickly. "


    Fat turnip difficult turn around, want to see who is holding himself, but he is too fat, hands and feet are too small, how can not turn past.


    "Here we are." A gentle man''s voice sounded, and the next moment he had appeared beside his apprentice. He looked at the fat radish in his apprentice''s hand, and his eyes were pleasantly surprised, "eh, this radish essence has good aptitude."


    "Master, the point is not that she has good aptitude, but that she is lovely and lovely! You see, white and fat, and radish tassel! It''s so thick. It must be beautiful when it''s shaped like a man. " The woman who spoke began to croak.


    "Let me go..." Fat radish struggled, want to come down.


    "Wow! Radish talk, she can talk already. Radish, I''m your elder martial sister, you know? Elder martial sister, it''s called elder martial sister. I will protect you in the future. Call elder martial sister quickly. " The woman was excited and turned over the fat radish and held it tightly in her arms.


    "Let go..." The fat radish struggled.


    "Let her go quickly. Don''t scare her." The man quickly rescued the fat radish, and then put the fat radish on the stone. After she stood up, he asked her in a soft voice, "I''m Hanshan Zhenjun of Tianting. This is my apprentice, Yilan. What''s your name? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    "I It''s the sky Fat radish with a small hand to manage their own radish, whispered.


    "It''s a nice name. Did you take it yourself? " Hanshan asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know. That''s my name anyway." Fat radish shakes his head.


    "So..." Hanshan Zhenjun glanced at his apprentice who wanted to talk, but was waiting for him to finish. He glared at her angrily. Then he looked at the fat radish tenderly, "the sky is small, would you like to go with us? If you take me as a teacher, you can cultivate human form faster. And Ilan and I will protect you. You are so white and fat. If a vegetarian monster sees you, he will eat you. You are a great tonic. "


    Hanshan Zhenjun felt a little guilty when he said this. The tone of deceiving children is really bald. Although he is telling the truth, the white and fat radish essence looks very pleasant, and it is really a delicious tonic in the eyes of those vegetarians.


    "Yes, yes, younger martial sister, I''ll tell you that you are really dangerous here. We are lucky to meet you this time. What if you meet those bad monsters?" The woman called Ilan said with a worried face.


    "If I go with you, can I turn into a human earlier?" Fat radish slowly asked, "do you have soil there?"


    "Yes, you can be human earlier. Soil, some, some, spiritual soil, is much better than the soil here. I can also sneak you into the Queen''s medicine garden, where the spiritual soil is the best. " Yilan Baba''s words, quickly persuading.


    "Well, then." Fat radish shook body, seems to be nodding, "then I''ll go with you."


    "Quick, call elder martial sister, call elder martial sister." Yilan a fat radish in his arms, eager to say. I wanted to hold the fat radish all the time, but Shifu didn''t want to scare her. Now the fat radish has agreed, no problem holding it.


    "Elder martial sister..." The fat radish gave a slow cry.


    "Ah Ilan is happy and shouts, "this is Shifu, our Shifu. In the future, we can find him if we have anything to do. There''s something delicious to share with master. If you''re in trouble, you should find master''s support. Do you know? " Yilan points to Hanshan and Zhenjun says.


    Hanshan Zhenjun Although this is a fact, it seems that something is wrong when the apprentice speaks so much?


    "I see. Good master." Fat radish talks slowly all the time. In Hanshan Zhenjun''s and Ilan''s opinion, it should be that fat radish''s cultivation is very poor and can barely speak.


    "Well, let''s go back to heaven. It''s been delayed for some time. I have to go back to recover my life as a teacher. When you get back to life, take Tianmiao to report. " Hanshan really Jun pinch a formula, a auspicious cloud appeared in front of them. Hanshan really Jun stood up, Yilan holding a fat radish also stood up.


    Tianmiao''s two little hands are on the sleeves of Ilan, trying to look up at the sky.


    "Oh..." The fat radish suddenly sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Yilan asked nervously, "is it flying too fast? Too high to be used to? "


    "Moon, it looks so close." Fat radish said slowly.


    "Ha ha, because we are flying up, we are getting closer to the moon. At that time, I''ll take you to the Moon Palace. We can have a furtive look at Chang''e fairy from a distance. Chang''e fairy hasn''t been out of the moon for a long time. If we want to see the first beauty in heaven, we have to go secretly. " Yilan whispered.


    "Cough!" Hanshan Zhenjun coughed softly. I''m afraid the little apprentice will be damaged by his big apprentice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    After going to the heaven, he came to the south gate. After checking the token, the guard sent Hanshan Zhenjun and Ilan in. Just walked two steps, the heavenly soldier suddenly curiously opened his mouth: "Hanshan Zhenjun, what is the Ilan fairy holding in his hand? Fat for nothing. "


    "It''s my new apprentice." Hanshan Zhenjun replied with a smile, "we are going to find the Clerical Officer to report."


    "Oh, how lovely." Tianbing laughed and praised.


    Hanshan Zhenjun nodded with a smile and said goodbye.


    Along the way, Yilan whispered with fat radish: "we can''t go down to earth at will in heaven, you should remember. If you want to go down to earth, you must apply and get permission. There are many powerful immortals in the heaven, although the master is also very powerful. But there are many more powerful immortals, although these immortals do not come out to walk now. In short, we should be cautious in our words and deeds. Younger martial sister, do you know what it means to be cautious in words and deeds? "


    "I know Just be careful. Because Shifu can''t beat these people. " Fat radish two small hands holding Ilan''s arm, two small eyes curiously looking around, slowly said.


    Hanshan really jundun feel a knife in the heart. He stares at Yilan and sends a message to Yilan: "don''t teach in disorder in the future, good little apprentices will be badly taught by you."


    Yilan sticks out her tongue and makes a face.


    After reporting to the Clerical Officer, Pang Luobo became a member of Hanshan Zhenjun palace, and had a formal identity.


    "Little younger martial sister, you see, this is the master''s palace, Hanshan palace. I usually live here with my master. Now that I have you, I will have company in the future. Let''s sleep together at night. I''ll hold you and I''ll protect you, OK Yilan began to quack again, "and, little younger martial sister, the soil in our Hanshan palace garden is also very good. Although not as good as the medicine garden of the queen mother. But I think you''ve reached the point where you don''t have to drill the earth. "


    "Well, no drilling." Fat radish said slowly, "I sleep by myself at night."


    "Why? Why? Why not sleep with elder martial sister? Can''t you sleep well with elder martial sister? Elder martial sister''s embrace is very soft and warm. " Ilan felt that her heart was going to be broken, and she kept asking questions with a sad face.


    "You''ll hold me down." The fat radish told the reason.


    "I won''t. I sleep well. Believe me," she said


    "I don''t believe it." Fat radish said slowly.


    What else did Ilan want to say? Hanshan Zhenjun stopped her: "don''t scare xiaotianyao. Let xiaotianyao get used to it. Let her sleep first."


    "All right." Yilan face unwilling to agree down.


    In this way, the fat radish essence called Tianmiao became Hanshan Zhenjun''s disciple. In the eyes of many monsters in the world, fat radish''s luck is really great, because he is favored by the immortals in the heaven and goes to the heaven to practice directly, ranking in the immortal class.


    Fat radish didn''t know that. She was sitting on the steps at the gate of Hanshan palace, looking at a big dog sitting beside her in a daze. It''s been a few days since she came to heaven. She hasn''t cultivated her human form yet. She''s still as fat as a white radish with thin arms and legs. Today, master and elder martial sister seem to be busy in the palace to receive guests. Bored, she came to the gate of the palace and sat on the steps in a daze. As a result, a big dog came and sat next to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    "Fat radish, what''s your name? Are you the new apprentice of Hanshan Zhenjun? " Big dog tilts his head to ask the sky.


    "Ah yes. My name is Tianmiao, and you? " Fat radish also tilted his head to see the big dog. As a result, because his head and body are a whole, he almost fell down.


    The big dog reaches out his paw and straightens the fat radish to prevent her from falling. I couldn''t help smiling in my eyes. This fat radish is fun, a little dull, lovely!


    "My name is Xiaotian." Big dog said, "my master is Erlang Shenjun. You know that? "


    "I don''t know." Fat radish denied and shook his own radish Ying, "but your name is very nice. And my name has a day


    "Yes, you clever little monster, of course you don''t know my master''s name." Xiaotian dog thought that before he could cultivate a human figure, he was taken to heaven by Hanshan Zhenjun. He probably didn''t know anything. It''s not surprising that I don''t know the name of the host.


    "Hey, you think my name sounds good. You have a nice name, too. " Xiaotiangou laughed, "I live in guanjiangkou. When I have time, I''ll ask your master to bring you to play with me. Don''t run around yourself. You are too weak. It''s bad to be stuttered by a monster. "


    "OK." The fat radish should come down seriously.


    "Younger martial sister..." The sound of Ilan came from afar.


    "My elder martial sister told me to go first." Fat radish stood up, waved to the dog, and then turned away.


    Xiaotian dog also waved his paw at the fat radish and watched the figure of the fat radish go away.


    After a while, Erlang God came out. Today''s Erlang God is still a beautiful man in a silver robe with flying eyebrows.


    "Wheezing, let''s go." Erlang God called.


    "Here we are." Xiaotian dog answered the voice. At the next moment, Xiaotian dog turned into a human figure. He was a graceful young man. "Master, there is a fat radish essence in Hanshan Zhenjun palace. It''s very interesting. I also invited her to visit guanjiangkou next time. It''s the new apprentice of Hanshan Zhenjun. "


    "Oh?" Erlang God looked at xiaotiangou in surprise, "who have you never invited back to be a guest? What''s so special about this fat radish? "


    "Dull, lovely. She has a comfortable breath. " Xiaotian dog said with a smile.


    "It''s rare for you to make a friend. It''s very good. I''ll send a letter to Hanshan Zhenjun next time, so that he can bring his apprentice to play when he''s free. " Erlang God also laughed. Xiaotian dog is not a pet for Erlang God. Xiaotian dog is his most important relative and partner. Because when xiaotiangou fought with him, he was extremely fierce. People who watched him were still scared. Naturally, he was not popular. Friends, even less. It''s rare that Xiaotian dog has made friends today. Erlang God is very happy for him.


    "Good." Xiaotian dog nodded, "thank you, master."


    "You and I don''t have to see each other like this. Next time when she comes, treat her well. " Erlang God said gently.


    Xiaotian dog nods again with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ilan held the fat radish and said, "little younger martial sister, where have you been? Don''t walk around. You are so cute. What if you are taken away and hidden by other gods? Then I won''t cry to death. Remember, it must be in my sight. Let''s go. Elder martial sister will make tea for you. The spirit tea brought by Erlang God just now should taste very good. "


    "Oh, good. Thank you, elder martial sister." Fat radish, thank you very much.


    The fat radish''s serious thanks show that Yilan''s heart is about to melt, and she wants to scream. How can her younger martial sister be so cute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    Hanshan Zhenjun found a suitable mental method for fat radish, and went to Taishang Laojun to buy a suitable pill for her. Of course, this purchase is barter. Taishanglaojun has long been interested in Hanshan Zhenjun''s long cherished can of spirit tea, so he let Hanshan Zhenjun exchange this can of spirit tea.


    "Tut, Hanshan, you really care about your apprentice." Lao Jun said with a smile, "I didn''t want to ask you to exchange anything before. This time you take the initiative to exchange with me. This apprentice is not easy."


    "Xiaotianmiao is very good. Take her to visit you when you have time." Hanshan said with a smile.


    "OK, no problem." The emperor nodded with a smile, "then I won''t give it away." Finally, I got the pot of spirit tea, and quickly let my apprentice make it for me.


    "When the time comes, my apprentice will pay a visit. You should prepare the gift earlier." Hanshan really Jun smile mild, before leaving such a sentence.


    The smile on Laojun''s face solidified, and he suddenly felt that the spirit tea in his arms was not fragrant. Hanshan is a real chicken thief. Do you think you can find an apprentice to put it back and ask for a gift.


    With the help of Hanshan Zhenjun and Ilan, Tianmiao finally cultivated a human form. Yilan thought that she didn''t have to worry about her younger martial sister walking in the heavenly palace. As a result, seeing the sky in human shape, Ilan was even more worried.


    It''s so cute, such a cute little girl, it''s easier to be abducted!


    Tianmiao''s figure is a child who looks like he is only three or four years old. He is white and fat. His lips are red and teeth are white. His hair is as dark as Ilan imagined. It''s a lovely doll carved with powder and jade. Let Ilan cover his chest and keep on shouting loveliness.


    Hanshan Zhenjun picked up Tianmiao, then went to find a jade comb and two pink hair bands, and began to comb Tianmiao''s hair. After a while, he combed two balls for Tianmiao. Looking at Yilan, I want to hold out my hand.


    "Don''t pinch it. If it''s deformed, it won''t look good. Have you learned it? In the future, you will be responsible for combing the little younger martial sister''s hair. " Hanshan really Jun satisfied with looking at the sky of the two balls, stop the small talons of Ilan.


    "Well, I''ve learned it. I''ll come and I''ll come later." Ilan happily picked up Tianmiao, "master, I''ll take my younger martial sister out to play for a while. The younger martial sister has really good aptitude. She has been cultivating her human form in just a few days. "


    "Where are you taking her?" Asked Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "Find Ting LAN." Yi Lan said, "master, don''t worry. I won''t run around."


    "That''s fine." Hanshan Zhenjun doesn''t worry about what Ilan says. Tinglan is Wenqu Xingjun''s apprentice and goes to heaven with Ilan. They are sisters and have a deep friendship. Wenqu Xingjun recently also lived in seclusion, and I don''t want to disturb him. Hanshan Zhenjun said, "don''t stay there too long, come back early."


    "Yes." Ilan nodded happily and walked out with Tianmiao in her arms.


    "Master, we''re out. See you later." Tianmiao lies on the shoulder of Ilan, reaches out his fat white hand and waves to Hanshan Zhenjun.


    Hanshan Zhenjun suddenly has a feeling of comfort. Look, how sensible and considerate the little apprentice is. He knows how to say hello when he goes out. Ilan is just like a monkey. When you go out for a walk, there is no shadow.


    Hanshan Zhenjun also waved his hand to see the two disciples out of the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    With Tianmiao in her arms, Ilan goes directly to Wenqu Xingjun''s palace. Wenqu Xingjun hasn''t appeared in front of the public for a long time. She locks herself in the attic all day and doesn''t know what she''s doing. Ting LAN is in charge of all the affairs in the palace.


    Tinglan is very happy to see Yilan. In this heaven, they are the closest people to each other.


    "Elder sister, this is my teacher''s new apprentice. My younger martial sister is Tianmiao. Tianmiao, this is my sister, Tinglan. You can call it sister, too. " Yilan sat down with Tianmiao in her arms and made an introduction.


    "Hello, Tinglan. I''m sorry for my first visit. " The sky is dim and orderly, slow and earnest to say hello.


    Ting LAN couldn''t help laughing: "it''s so cute. Hello, Tianmiao. " Then he passed a message to Yilan, "why is this child so serious? Isn''t that cute? "


    "Ha ha ha, it''s because the sky is small that the cultivation takes shape. Master is teaching her literacy and etiquette. She''s very good at it. " Yilan replied.


    "It''s just rigid. You can have some of these." Ting LAN turned to carry out a few plates, above are fruits, "and this spring, a little sweet, children should like."


    Of course, Ilan would not be polite to her sister. She picked up two fruits and put them in Tianmiao''s hand, one in each hand to let Tianmiao taste them.


    Tianmiao put down one of them, holding the other in both hands and began to gnaw. As soon as the fruit came into her mouth, her big eyes lit up.


    "Is it delicious? Younger martial sister, is it delicious? " Yilan approached the sky and asked.


    Tianmiao nodded, and then handed two mouthfuls of fruit to Ilan: "elder martial sister, eat."


    "Younger martial sister eat, younger martial sister eat. Elder martial sister has eaten it. " Ilan happily hugs TIANYAO and kisses her face. Ah, how can my younger martial sister be so sweet and lovely?


    Ting LAN looked at this scene, suddenly feel, there is a little younger martial sister seems to be very good. When can I talk to my master and ask him to accept another apprentice?


    Yilan and Tinglan are chatting together, and Tianmiao is reading quietly. Wenqu Xingjun has nothing here but the most books.


    "This child can really sit." Tinglan whispered to Yilan.


    "Yes, I am. I found it in a valley. That valley is full of flowers, only my younger martial sister is a fat radish. Hahaha, the only radish in Baihua Valley is refined. So my younger martial sister''s qualification is not generally good. We''ve only brought it up for a few days now, and the younger martial sister has cultivated her figure. I don''t think my younger martial sister will be a simple character in the future. In the future, maybe I will rely on my younger martial sister to walk horizontally in Tiangong. " At the mention of the sky, Yilan began to quack again.


    "Ha ha, your younger martial sister is a radish. Not at all. I thought it was a hundred flower fairy, a noble and steady one. " Ting LAN pursed her lips and said with a smile, "but your younger martial sister''s qualifications look really good. You should teach well, but don''t take it bad. When can you change your jumping temperament? " Tinglan told.


    "I will. I will teach you well. " Yilan nodded, "by the way, Erlang God came to my master a few days ago. Erlang God hasn''t been to the heavenly palace for a long time, has he? Is there anything important to come to heaven this time? Something''s going to happen. I asked Shifu, "Shifu won''t tell me anything." Yilan asked with a frown.


    (words from the author)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    "I don''t know if you don''t know. My master has not been seen all day and has been in the book Pavilion. I haven''t seen master for a long time. " Ting LAN shook his head, and then comforted, "don''t worry too much. It''s not up to us little fairies to worry about anything. It''s not our turn to fight. "


    "So it is." Hearing this, Yilan nodded, "that''s why Shifu didn''t tell me. Because it''s no use telling me. It''ll only make me uneasy. "


    "I wish you knew. Go back early. Don''t worry your master. " Ting LAN looked at the sky and urged.


    "Well, I went back with my younger martial sister. Oh, I took these. " Yilan said, pointing to the rest of the fruit on the plate.


    "Wait, I''ll go and decorate you." Ting LAN looked at Tianmiao, who was still reading seriously beside him. He only thought that the child was really clever and easy to learn. If master is here, I would like to see such a studious child.


    "Hee hee, it''s very kind of you." Ilan grinned.


    Ting LAN came back soon, holding a small sachet in his hand: "this is made by me some time ago. The space inside is very small, but it''s OK to decorate xiaotianmiao''s food. How did you become the elder martial sister? She hasn''t learned the skill of heaven and earth in her sleeve yet, has she? Why don''t you prepare a magic weapon for her to store things? "


    "Oh, I forgot. Then give this to Tianmiao first, and I''ll refine one when I go back. " Yilan took over the sachet and Ting LAN and said, "thank you, elder sister. I''m still thoughtful."


    Ilan turned around and put the sachet on Tianmiao''s waist. Although Yilan feels that the sky looks like, um No waist? That''s the position anyway.


    "Thank you, sister Tinglan. Thank you, elder martial sister." Tianmiao felt the sachet and felt that it contained some fruits and other snacks.


    "You''re welcome. Let your elder martial sister often bring you to play." Ting Lan said with a smile.


    Tianmiao turns to see Yilan.


    Yilan nodded: "yes, we will. Let''s go first today."


    After saying goodbye to Tinglan, Yilan came out of Wenqu Xingjun''s palace with Tianmiao in her arms. On the way back, Tianmiao struggled: "I can walk by myself, elder martial sister. Let me down."


    Yilan is reluctant to let Tianmiao down. Although the younger martial sister is a little heavy and hard to hold, she still wants to hold the younger martial sister with soft fragrance.


    "Does that younger martial sister know the way back?" Ilan deliberately teases Tianmiao, "if you know, how about leading the way in front of you?"


    "I know." Tianmiao steps forward with short legs.


    Ilan chuckled and followed.


    Tianmiao walks and looks at the surrounding scenery. Carved columns and jade buildings are magnificent, and many magnificent palaces are looming in the clouds.


    When walking around a corner, there was a rapid sound of footsteps coming from the front, and then a man bumped into the sky.


    "Be careful!" Yilan exclaimed in surprise that it was going to help TIANYAO.


    However, her outstretched hand stagnated in the air.


    Because TIANYAO stood in the same place, the man who hit TIANYAO directly sat on the ground.


    Ilan wanted to laugh, but when she saw who Chudi was sitting on the ground, her face suddenly changed, and she immediately saluted and apologized in fear: "Mr. Nezha, I''m really sorry. My younger martial sister didn''t mean to. Please forgive me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    Tianmiao turns his head to look at the panicked Ilan and asks slowly and seriously, "why do you want to apologize, elder martial sister? I didn''t hit him. He hit me. "


    Yilan''s forehead came out in a cold sweat. She stretched out her hand and gently pulled the sky''s tiny clothes to signal her not to speak. The other party is Lord Nezha, and Lord Nezha''s temper is really not good. Nezha is not something they can afford to offend.


    "Ha ha ha, no, Nezha, you were knocked over by such a radish." Next to a man''s voice came, "Oh no, it''s you who bumped into someone else, but you were knocked down."


    "Cut!" Nezha quickly got up and said to Ilan, "what do you mean by this gesture? Do I look so unreasonable? This radish is right. I bumped into her. I should apologize to her. "


    Ilan was stunned and looked at Nezha uncertainly.


    "Radish, I''m sorry. I''m in such a hurry that I didn''t see you." Nezha bent slightly and apologized to Tianmiao.


    "It doesn''t matter. Next time you walk, you must be slower. " The sky tiny nods, earnest admonishes a sentence.


    "Hahaha, OK, OK." Nezha couldn''t help laughing when he saw the plump little girl''s earnest advice.


    "Gone, gone." Nezha turned and said to the man behind him.


    The man nodded and left behind Nezha.


    Tianmiao and Yilan also continue to go back.


    After a few steps, the man turned his head slightly and looked at the sky. A little radish spirit, Nezha ran into her, but fell down. Is this goblin really just a radish goblin?


    "What are you looking at?" Nezha asked.


    "Ah, nothing. I just think that radish essence is a little unusual. " The man light says.


    "Fat, isn''t it? Ha ha ha, I have never seen such a fat radish essence Nezha couldn''t help laughing.


    "You think she''s fat, so you can''t bump her? You want to be fatter than her, and then you can bump into her? " The man asked coolly.


    "Hey, dead monkey, what do you mean by that?" Nezha glanced at the people beside him and hummed coldly, "last time you were drinking with us behind the back of Zixia fairy and lied that it was the Buddha who came to you. Did you forget?"


    The monkey king, who is now fighting against the Buddha, immediately counseled. Just now he was sarcastic, and now he squeezed out a smile: "how can I forget? OK, I''m wrong. Let''s go. The Jade Emperor is still waiting for us. I don''t know what to do with us. "


    "Who knows." Nezha turned his mouth and said, "if you go, you''ll know."


    They quickened their pace and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    With a lingering fear, Yilan picked up Tianmiao and quickly went back to Hanshan palace.


    Nezha and Dou defeated the Buddha. What''s going to happen?


    These gods, who have not come to heaven for a long time, are at ease everywhere. It''s only when you have something to do that you come to heaven. It seems more serious than you think?


    Ilan returns to Hanshan palace with Tianmiao in her arms.


    "Back?" Hanshan Zhenjun smiles when he sees the two disciples coming back.


    "Shifu, on our way back, we also met master Nezha and master Dou. Is there something serious going to happen? " Ilan asked eagerly.


    Hanshan Zhenjun smiles, reaches out his hand and takes Tianmiao over. Then he pushes a plate of cakes in front of Tianmiao and says slowly, "it''s also adults'' business. You children are responsible for eating, sleeping and playing. Don''t be so nervous. Take Xiao Tianmiao around tomorrow. Didn''t you say you were going to take Tianmiao to the Queen''s medicine garden? "


    Tianmiao quietly eating cakes, slightly squint. yummy! Is this made by master himself? That master is a bit powerful.


    (show your hands. Male owner? I haven''t come out yet.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    "Yes, there are many places in the heaven that my younger martial sister has not been to. I''ll take my younger martial sister to Baihua Palace tomorrow. There is going to be a peach meeting, and the fairy is rehearsing the song and dance. I''ll take my younger martial sister to have a look first. " Yilan thought about it, put the worry behind her and said happily.


    "Well, that''s good. Take your younger martial sister to wash your hands. " Looking at his apprentice, Hanshan Zhenjun finally stopped frowning and said with a smile.


    "Yes, master, I''ll take my younger martial sister to wash her hands." Ilan nodded.


    Tianmiao looked at the cake on the plate, and then looked at half of the cake left on his hand. He said slowly, "I don''t want to wash my hands, I haven''t finished yet. I''ll have two more when I''ve finished this one. "


    "Poof!" Ilan couldn''t help laughing. My younger martial sister is so lovely!


    Hanshan Zhenjun also laughed. Looking at Tianmiao''s serious attitude, I was a little worried. Did you teach this child too seriously?


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Yilan went to Baihua palace with Tianmiao in her arms.


    With the signature of the front car that collided with Nezha last time, Ilan felt that it was safer to walk with her younger martial sister in her arms.


    When I arrived at the hundred flowers palace, I saw that the hundred flowers fairy was directing the little flowers under her seat to rehearse their songs and dances.


    Not only Ilan is here to watch, but also other boring fairies are here to watch. Baihua fairy ignored these people and continued to direct the little fairies to rehearse.


    Tianmiao and Ilan sat on the edge of the flower bed and watched with relish. Yilan also brought snacks and juice to Tianmiao, who ate and watched.


    After rehearsing for a while, Baihua fairy clapped her hands to signal the fairies to stop and have a rest.


    A fairy came to Ilan and sat down beside her. Looking at the sky, she asked, "sister Ilan, is this your master''s new apprentice?"


    "Yes, little rose. This is my younger martial sister Tianmiao. Younger martial sister, this is the rose fairy. " Ilan introduced with a smile, and did not forget to add, "rose fairy, is my younger martial sister cute?"


    "Lovely, white and fat. It looks very likable." The rose fairy said with a smile.


    "Hello, rose fairy, please eat it." Tianmiao hands a fruit to rose fairy.


    "Oh, what''s the point?" Rose fairy said so, but the hand has been very honest to take the fruit.


    "Because you''ve been staring at the fruit in my hand." Tianmiao took out another one, "so I gave it to you. It doesn''t matter. I have a lot more. Do you want any more? I can give you another one. "


    Rose Fairy''s little face is slightly red. Is she so obvious? It''s all seen by this kid.


    "No, thank you." Rose Fairy shakes her head like a rattle.


    "Ha ha, my younger martial sister is so generous. Little rose, it''s OK. Here you are Yilan took out two fruits from her sleeve and handed them to the rose fairy, "you''re welcome."


    "Thank you, sister Ilan. Sister Ilan is the best. Next time, I''ll bring you a fountain. " Rose fairy happily took over, and then flattered.


    "Is it hard for you to rehearse recently? It''s not long since the peach conference. " Ilan road.


    "A little bit." Rose Fairy bitter face, "I think my petals are to Yan."


    "I can water you." Ilan is joking.


    "Ha ha, no, no, I''m afraid of drowning. Ah, Lily fairy is coming. I''ll withdraw first. " The rose fairy is about to run off the flower bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    "Hey, smelly rose, you left me like this?" Ilan incredible looking at the back of the rose run away, staring said.


    Rose ran and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, Yilan, Lily fairy. I really can''t make it up. Last time I was your shield, he got into trouble with me in private. You''d better come to us as little as possible in the future to avoid meeting him. I''ll make amends to you next time. "


    "Yilan, here you are." Lily fairy''s gender is male, which is a little different to Ilan. And Ilan didn''t mean anything to him, so it was very big to see him. It''s forbidden to move people''s hearts in the heaven, but it''s only aimed at these powerless and powerless fairies. Look at Erlang God. They all have wives. This kind of God, the emperor of heaven and the queen mother dare not be true. But if they want to form a pair, it must be to get rid of the bones of the immortals and lay a solid foundation.


    Yilan thinks that being a fairy is very carefree. She doesn''t want to get rid of the immortal''s bones. So when I noticed something was wrong with lily fairy, I kept my distance.


    "Well, take my younger martial sister to see you rehearse. Don''t you have to wipe your piano? " Yilan smiles. Lily fairy is a zither player, and she is good at playing. He was very popular in the heaven, and both the queen mother and the Jade Emperor praised his skill.


    "No, rest now." Lily fairy showed a gentle smile, "I sent someone to bring some spirit honey a few days ago, you and I go back to get it. Your younger martial sister will love honey water. "


    The expression on Ilan''s face was a little tangled. Lily fairy''s mind, more and more obvious. However, the spirit of honey is so sweet that it''s good for the younger martial sister. What shall I do? Refuse or follow Lily fairy to get it?


    "I don''t like it." Tianmiao suddenly opened her mouth at this time. She looked at the lily fairy and said slowly, "I don''t like honey water, and I don''t like you."


    Ilan stayed, so did Lily fairy. So frankly said, let Yilan and Lily fairy did not return to God.


    "Elder martial sister, let''s go." Tianmiao jumps down from the flower bed. As a result, because the flower bed is too high, the whole person falls forward. Yilan quickly reaches out his hand and holds Tianmiao in his arms.


    "Are you all right? Are you scared? " Yilan asked nervously.


    "Woo - Woo - woo I''m scared. I''m going back to my master. I want to eat the cake made by master. " Tianmiao pretended to cry and said, embracing Ilan''s neck.


    Yilan really wants to burst into laughter on the spot when she hears Tianmiao''s slow fake cry. It''s too exaggerated to cry. But, it''s really lovely.


    Lily fairy''s face was a little blue, and he stood there in silence.


    "I''m sorry, Lily fairy. I''ll leave first. My younger martial sister is scared. I''ll take her back first." After Yilan quickly finished this sentence with TIANYAO in her arms, she ran with TIANYAO in her arms.


    Lily fairy looked at the back of Ilan far away, and finally gently sighed. Why can''t Yilan fairy understand his own mind?


    Yilan is walking on the road with TIANYAO in her arms. She asks TIANYAO in a low voice with a smile, "are you really scared?"


    "No, I don''t think the elder martial sister likes the lily fairy, so I don''t like him either." Tianmiao hugged Ilan''s neck and said slowly, "although I like delicious food and good drink very much, these are far less than those of elder martial sister."


    "Good baby." Yilan listen to this, Baji a kiss in the face of the sky. My younger martial sister is so good!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    "Take me to other places." Tianmiao looked at the distance. "You said you would take me to the medicine garden."


    "Yes, let''s go to the medicine garden. There are a lot of herbs in the Queen''s medicine garden, which is guarded. We just went to have a look. It doesn''t matter. I''m familiar with Xiaoxian who is guarding the garden. Let''s go in and have a look. " With Tianmiao in her arms, Ilan walked quickly in another direction, and said with a smile, "do you know, younger martial sister? When my master and I passed through the valley, I felt an unusual aura. Then I followed the aura and saw flowers all over the valley. I think this place is very smart and beautiful. There should be flowers. As a result, ha ha ha, neither master nor I thought of it. A whole valley of flowers are not refined, is the only radish into fine


    "Then I saw a white and fat radish spread out to absorb the moon. It''s so lovely!" Yilan added, and rubbed the tiny face with her own face.


    "Thank you for finding me. Thank you for bringing me to heaven." Tianmiao stretched out his little fat hand and touched Ilan''s face. "I can cultivate my figure so quickly because of my elder martial sister and master."


    "Wuwuwuwu, how can my younger martial sister be so lovely!" At this moment, Ilan realized the comfort of her master. Her younger martial sister is really the most lovely one in the world.


    After Yilan came to the medicine garden with Tianmiao in her arms, Xiaoxian, who was guarding the medicine garden, saw her and said with a smile, "Yilan, why are you free to come here today?"


    "Come and see you. Here you are Yilan took out a fruit and handed it to Xiaoxian. "It''s planted in the Xingjun palace of Wenqu. It tastes good. My sister sent it to me."


    "Thank you. Remember to bring me something every time you come to see me." Xiaoxian, the doorkeeper, took it with a smile and took something from his sleeve and handed it to Ilan. "This is the fruit I picked up when I cleaned up the medicine garden last time. I don''t know what it is. Take it and have a look. Don''t worry. It''s discarded. It doesn''t violate the rules. "


    Hearing Xiaoxian''s explanation, Yilan took it safely and joked, "I''ll take it back and plant it. If there''s a high-value medicinal material, I''ll get rich."


    "Ha ha ha, it can''t be any valuable medicine. Play with it. Eh, is this your master''s new apprentice? Is that the child who knocked Nezha down directly? " Xiaoxian asked with a smile.


    "Ah? How did you know that? I didn''t tell anyone. " Ilan was stunned. She didn''t dare to say anything about Nezha.


    "It should be said that Dou defeated Buddha, or who dares to spread it?" Xiaoxian returned.


    "No wonder. Taro, this is my younger martial sister Tianmiao, younger martial sister. This is taro fairy. Call him brother taro Xiaoxian, the gatekeeper of Yilan paper crane, introduces Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao looked at the beautiful looking male immortal in front of him and said slowly: "taro brother, hello."


    "Ha ha, do you want to ask why I am called taro. Because my original shape is a taro. " Taro fairy looked at Tianmiao and stared at him all the time. Knowing what Tianmiao was thinking, he took the initiative to say it.


    "I was a turnip. It is said that they should grow in the ground, but I am not. I grow in a valley full of flowers. " Tianmiao said seriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    "It''s a coincidence that I didn''t grow up in the field, but I grew up by the river. I didn''t know how I got smart. Later, he became a fairy, and finally came to watch the medicine garden. " Taro said with a smile.


    "Taro, I brought my younger martial sister here to have a look in the medicine garden. By the way, let my younger martial sister add some aura. " Ilan stated its purpose.


    "No problem, don''t run too far, just look at it at the door. If someone comes to check, you can''t slip out too far." Taro road.


    "OK, OK, let''s go in." Yilan picked up Tianmiao and went into the medicine garden.


    In the medicine garden, Tianmiao looked at the green herbs around him and asked Yilan, "elder martial sister, did brother taro break the rules and let us in?"


    "Yes." Yilan whispered, "so we''ll watch it quietly and leave soon."


    "Well, I''m done." Tianmiao nodded.


    "So fast?" Ilan was surprised.


    "Well, I don''t need to bury myself in the earth to practice now. Didn''t elder martial sister say that we could go to see Chang''e secretly? " The way of heaven.


    "You child, are you afraid of being caught? We''ll sneak into the medicine garden and bring trouble to taro? So it''s over? " Yilan asked.


    "Well. If you get caught, the elder martial sister will be in trouble. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "In fact, it''s a small matter. As long as we don''t break the herbs here and steal them, there''s no big problem." Ilan road.


    "No, elder martial sister, let''s see the first beauty." Tianmiao shakes his head.


    "Well, little younger martial sister, every day I like you more than yesterday. How can you be so sensible and considerate?" Ilan heart sweet Zizi, holding Tianmiao went to the entrance of the medicine garden.


    "So fast?" Taro was surprised to see them come out.


    "Well, it''s not good to be caught. I''ll see you another day. I''ll take my younger martial sister to the Moon Palace to see the moon rabbit. " Ilan explained.


    "Yes, come often." Taro waved at them.


    Yilan leaves with TIANYAO in her arms. TIANYAO lies on the shoulder of Yilan and looks at the taro waving behind him. Suddenly, she whispers, "elder martial sister, why do I think taro is lonely?"


    "You little child, you know what loneliness is." Ilan said funny.


    "I just feel lonely." The way of heaven.


    "Maybe, after all, you can''t go anywhere if you keep the garden by yourself for years. That''s why I often come to him and talk to him. " Ilan''s voice suddenly lightened, and said low, "so some fairies will think of others Oh, you don''t understand what I''m saying to you little boy. "


    "Will Si fan be punished?" Asked the sky.


    "Yes, it will be removed from the immortal bones and put into the world. It''s too difficult to become an immortal again." Yilan seems to think of something, said with lingering fear.


    "I won''t let people remove the immortal bones of elder martial sister. I will protect her. Don''t be afraid of her." Tianmiao reaches out xiaopang''s hand and taps Yilan''s vest.


    Yilan couldn''t help laughing again: "well, I''ll wait for my younger martial sister to become more powerful and protect me, but now it''s up to me to protect my younger martial sister."


    "Good!" Tianmiao solemnly agreed.


    When he came to the Moon Palace, Tianmiao looked at the silvery white buildings in his eyes and said slowly: "Oh..."


    "What''s the matter? Is it cold? " Yilan asked nervously.


    "No, it''s similar to the moon I see in the world." The way of heaven.


    "Ha ha, yes, let''s go and play with the moon rabbit. Chang''e fairy has been closed for a long time. The moon rabbit is in charge of the affairs of the Moon Palace. " Yi Lan Xing said.


    "Elder martial sister." Tianmiao spoke again.


    "What?" Yilan asked.


    "Do rabbits eat turnips?" The sky''s slow opening.


    Ilan: "I''m not sure." How to forget this crop!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    Yilan blinked, not sure: "should not, moon rabbit is not an ordinary rabbit, you are not an ordinary radish, right?"


    "Yes, it is, isn''t it?" Tianmiao looked at a girl in front of her who was dressed in snow-white and had two rabbit ears on her head. She ran towards her and said slowly with no expression on her face.


    Ilan only felt a shadow flash in front of her eyes, a gust of wind hit her hair, and then the next moment the sky fell into a soft embrace.


    "Radish, where are you from? Let your sister hold you The girl with rabbit ears holds TIANYAO tightly in her arms and completely buries TIANYAO with her plump chest.


    "Yuetu, let go of my younger martial sister. You''re suffocating her." Ilan reaction, hastened to pull the rabbit open, want to save the sky. But she underestimated the rabbit''s obsession with radish, no matter how she pulled the rabbit will not let go.


    The moon rabbit just liberates Tianmiao''s head from his chest, but holding it is not to let go. Looking at the green light in Tianmiao''s eyes, Ilan was afraid that she would lick it.


    "You are the younger martial sister of Ilan. What''s your name? Elder sister invites you to eat moon cake, any stuffing has The moon rabbit holds Tianmiao and walks inside while talking.


    "My name is Tianmiao. I''ll have meat stuffing. " Tianmiao said slowly.


    "Er..." Just now, the moon rabbit was a little silly. Meat? Gods don''t eat meat. What about this?


    "Do you have one?" Tianmiao looked up at the moon rabbit, "you just said that there are all kinds of stuffing."


    "But do radishes eat meat?" Yuetu looked at Yilan, puzzled and puzzled, "isn''t your younger martial sister a radish? Why eat meat? "


    Good question Ilan nodded solemnly, "I don''t know."


    Moon rabbit mouth smoked: "you look so serious, I thought you know it."


    "I don''t know. Younger martial sister, why do you want to eat meat? " Yilan asks the sky.


    "Because I think it will be delicious." The sky tiny also serious nod, "this is my intuition."


    "Ha ha ha..." Both yuetu and Ilan were amused by the serious little sky. Do you know what intuition is for such a small child?


    "There''s no meat, but I can make something like meat out of beans. Let''s go, radish. I''ll treat you to delicious food. Let me hug you so much. " The moon rabbit hugs the sky tightly and says confidently.


    "If it''s delicious, you can hold it for a while." Tianmiao nodded and agreed.


    "I will never let you down. I have been making moon cakes for many years. " Moon rabbit assured, turned to see Yilan Road, "today how free to come to play with me?"


    "I brought my younger martial sister here to play, to see the Moon Palace, and to see the first beauty in heaven. But maybe not? Is Chang''e fairy or not Yilan asked.


    "No The moon rabbit looked down at the little man in her arms, and suddenly laughed and said, "is the first beauty in heaven? Oh, I think Chang''e is not worthy of the name. Moreover, when the radish grows up, I think she is the most beautiful woman in heaven. "


    "Shh Yilan quickly put out her hand to cover the rabbit''s mouth, anxiously whispered, "what are you talking about? It''s bad to be heard by Chang''e fairy." Ilan knows that the moon rabbit doesn''t like Chang''e, but I didn''t think I was too lazy to cover it up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    "All right, all right, I know. No, she''s in the so-called closed door. It''s just looking at yourself in the mirror all day. " The moon rabbit gave a cold hum.


    "You said it Yilan stares at the moon rabbit.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. I''ll take radishes to eat moon cakes. " The moon rabbit hugged Tianmiao tightly and couldn''t help but kiss Tianmiao''s forehead. "It''s so fragrant. I want to lick it."


    "Hold it! This is not ordinary radish. This is radish essence. You can''t eat my younger martial sister! " Yilan said nervously.


    "It''s because it''s not ordinary radish that I feel so fragrant. Oh, don''t worry. Either I want to eat the fragrance, or I feel very comfortable. Don''t be so nervous about hugging and kissing. " Moon rabbit laughs.


    Ilan rolled a white eye, heart way you that look at my younger martial sister green eyes let me really can''t believe you.


    When she arrived at the place where yuetu lived, yuetu put Tianmiao down and let her sit on the mat. Then she poured a glass of water for Tianmiao: "this is the water soaked in the osmanthus on the largest osmanthus tree in the Moon Palace. It''s fragrant. Try it. I''ll make moon cakes for you right away."


    "Thank you, moon rabbit fairy." Tianmiao nodded, picked up the cup, took a drink, then narrowed his eyes, "good drink."


    "I''ve dried a lot of sweet scented osmanthus. I''ll decorate and bring it back to you later. Oh, no, I can''t give you too much, so you won''t come to me. I''ll give you less. You''ll ask me after you''ve soaked it. " Moon rabbit originally looked at the sky so lovely, want to give her more points, the result thought, and put his "sinister intentions" directly to say.


    Yilan listens to the moon rabbit''s words. It''s strange that this simple, rude and direct silly rabbit can have a good relationship with Chang''e.


    Moon rabbit is really good at making moon cakes. She uses soybeans to make meat flavor. She makes ten meat moon cakes for Tianmiao, as well as other kinds of moon cakes. Then when she brought up the moon cake, Ilan''s eyes were wide open.


    Why is this moon cake so big?! It''s many times bigger than usual! What is this?


    Soon Ilan knew why the moon rabbit was so big.


    Tianmiao holds moon cake in both hands, which is much bigger than her small face. Small people holding big moon cake slowly gnawing, looks inexplicably lovely.


    Ah, ah, ah! It''s so cute. I want to kiss you.


    Yilan and yuetu look at each other and see this message in each other''s eyes.


    "You are so bad." Ilan said to the moon rabbit, "I said, why are your moon cakes so big today! It was to see my younger martial sister eating moon cakes. "


    "It''s so cute. You can bring her to play more. Radish essence. It''s my first time to see radish essence. It''s still such a lovely radish essence. " Moon rabbit looks like a fool, looking at the sky of eating moon cake, almost no drooling.


    "I see, but don''t exaggerate. Don''t scare her. She''s just in shape. She''s still young. " Ilan did not rest assured of exhort a sentence.


    "I know, I know. By the way, is Lily fairy still pestering you? " The moon rabbit asked.


    "It''s not so strange that people don''t say they like me or what they want to do, and I refuse directly?" Yilan said helplessly.


    "He''s so annoying, or we''ll bury him one day." Moon rabbit rolled a white eye, "he thinks about love all day, does not mean that other people also want to ah.". I''m sick of it


    "Yes, I don''t want to be skinned." Yilan sighs.


    "We have to find a chance to deal with him." The moon rabbit squints, "can''t let you be implicated by him."


    "Don''t be impulsive. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Yilan said nervously, for fear that the moon rabbit would do something stupid.


    "I know, I know. Let''s think about it in the long run. " The moon rabbit saw that Ilan was worried about her, and her heart was warm. Her temper is fierce and mean. She has only one or two friends, and Ilan is one of them. Ilan is sincere to her, so she is also sincere to consider for Ilan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    When Yilan and Tianmiao want to leave, the moon rabbit is reluctant to give up.


    "Radish, remember to come to me often. You come and I''ll make delicious moon cakes for you. " Moon rabbit reluctantly said to the sky.


    "OK, Sister Moon rabbit, goodbye." The sky is dim, and the moon rabbit waves.


    The moon rabbit covered her face and turned around, waving her hand to Yilan and Tianmiao: "go quickly, go quickly. If you don''t go again, I will change my mind and won''t let you go."


    Yilan stares at the moon rabbit and walks away with TIANYAO in her arms.


    After the sound of Ilan''s footsteps went away, yuetu slowly turned around and looked at the two people''s back gradually disappeared.


    She stood in the same place for a long time, then turned and went back slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao''s next day is to practice. She is held by Ilan and plays with her friends.


    Ilan has a good relationship with many fairies. Every time Tianmiao goes out, he comes back with a full load. Xiaoxian always give Tianmiao such and such things, some food, some play, and some watch.


    "Elder martial sister, you have many good friends. They all like you very much." Tian Miao holds a sewing cloth tiger in his hand, pinches the tail of the cloth tiger and says.


    "Well, they''re all fine." Yilan looked at the cloth tiger in Tianmiao''s hand and said with a smile, "this cloth tiger is a toy that children like to play with. The younger martial sister is also very good, so we all like you very much, so we give you something. "


    "Elder martial sister is the best." Tianmiao shook his head and said seriously.


    Hearing this, Ilan laughs. In her younger martial sister''s heart, she may be the best.


    ¡­¡­


    The peach meeting finally arrived, and the whole heaven was full of excitement.


    The fairies are busy preparing. The smell of delicious food and wine permeates the whole heaven. Ilan also went to help. Before she left, she told Tianmiao not to run around, just in Hanshan palace. Because there are many immortals in the heaven recently. It''s too chaotic. She''s afraid that her younger martial sister will be abducted.


    Tianmiao nodded, and every day Ilan went out to help, she practiced. After that, she sat at the gate of Hanshan palace, reading, waiting for the return of Ilan.


    On this day, guests came to Hanshan palace, a beautiful woman and a handsome man with a cold face.


    "Ah, little fairy, is Hanshan really here?" The pretty woman greets Tianmiao with a smile.


    "Master is here." Tianmiao stood up, "are you two friends of master?"


    "Are you the new apprentice of Hanshan Zhenjun?" "My name is Xu Xian. This is my husband Bai Suzhen. We are here to visit your master. Can you tell me? " (this world is the world of one snake in the millennium. Look at the list of my works, there are the first and the second. A relaxed essay by Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen


    "Well, I''m master''s little apprentice. My name is Tianmiao. Since you are a friend of master, please come with me and sit in the hall first. I''ll go to find master. " Tianmiao turns around to lead the way and makes a gesture of invitation.


    Xu Xian chuckled and whispered to Bai Suzhen, "this child is so cute. I don''t know where your uncle found it."


    "It''s cute. Want a girl? So we have another one? " Bai Suzhen asked.


    "Look at fate. It''s fate." Xu Xian replied. Immortals want to have children, can only see fate, not want to be able to have.


    "There will be." Bai Suzhen curved her mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    Hanshan Zhenjun will come out soon.


    Tianmiao thinks these two people are his master''s friends. Unexpectedly, the man is his master''s nephew, and the gentle woman named Xu Xian is Bai Suzhen''s wife.


    "My uncle''s apprentice is very talented." Bai Suzhen always cold face, expressionless, "compared with the apprentice named Ilan, one in the sky, one in the ground."


    "You don''t have to say the last sentence." Hanshan really Jun said helplessly. My nephew is good at everything, but he is very poisonous. Praise people, praise people, but also to the detriment of others. This drag temperament, or did not change.


    "Radish, this is a gift for you." Bai Suzhen looks at Tianmiao and takes out a sword. Originally, she is going to give it to Tianmiao. As a result, she sees that the sword is much higher than Tianmiao. He is silent and gives the sword to Hanshan Zhenjun.


    Xu Xian grinned and handed something to Tianmiao: "xiaotianmiao, this ribbon is my magic weapon in my spare time. It''s for your self-defense. I''m learning how to refine auspicious clouds. When I learn, I''ll give you an auspicious cloud. A pink auspicious cloud, so you can step on it and fly by yourself. "


    Tianmiao took the ribbon from Xu Xian and saluted Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen: "thank you for your gifts."


    "Good boy." Xu Xian laughed. If I have another daughter, I want to keep her fat. How lovely.


    "Xiaotianmiao, go play by yourself and study how to use the ribbon. I''ll take this sword for you first. " Hanshan Zhenjun said to Tianmiao with a smile.


    Tianmiao nods, greets Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen, and then goes out.


    When Tianmiao went out, Xu Xian said, "uncle, where did you find this child? It''s so lovely."


    "Very good quality." Bai Suzhen added.


    Xu Xian looked at Bai Suzhen. Her husband was always quiet. This is the first time that she has heard him praise people so frankly, and this is the second time. It can be seen that the child''s aptitude is really extraordinary.


    "I found it in a valley. At that time, she was practicing herself and had not yet formed a human form. The child is really good, very good. Good and sensible. " Hanshan Zhenjun said that Tianmiao was only satisfied, very satisfied.


    "The future is limitless. Take care of yourself. " Bai Suzhen said.


    Hanshan really nodded, deeply thought.


    "Uncle, has something happened to the West recently?" Xu Xian asked.


    "Last time the Tathagata came, I don''t know exactly what happened. Shouldn''t you know better? " Asked Hanshan Zhenjun. As a drop of blood from the Tathagata, Xu Xian is, in a sense, the daughter of the Tathagata. If there is something wrong with the Tathagata, it is time to tell her.


    "No. He didn''t talk to me. He only said that the opportunity is not yet here, and the secret of heaven can''t be revealed. " Xu Xian shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Since he says so, there''s no need to ask. When the time comes, you will know. " Hanshan Zhenjun was very indifferent. "Your master came here a few days ago. The Jade Emperor came to see him. It may have something to do with this. But it didn''t say anything


    "Erlang God?" Bai Suzhen frowned and snorted, "are you still suing me? Call me a villain


    "You know that, too?" Hanshan Zhenjun laughs.


    "When did he come to you and not speak ill of me?" Bai Suzhen hummed coldly again, "childish!"


    Xu Xian is laughing again. My husband''s attitude towards Erlang God is naive, isn''t it?


    After another chat, Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen are about to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Before leaving, Xu Xian bent down and hugged TIANYAO: "xiaotianyao, let your master take you to Qiantang River when you have time."


    Tianmiao nodded and waved to Xu Xian: "you have time to come to Hanshan palace."


    Xu Xian nodded and laughed.


    Xu Xian and Bai Suzhen leave. Hanshan Zhenjun stands at the door and watches their back disappear. Then he returns to the palace with Tianmiao in his arms.


    "Xiaotianmiao, when you grow up, I will give you the sword that brother Bai gave you." Hanshan Zhenjun walks along the road.


    "Well." Tianmiao nodded and said, "master, what kind of cakes do you make today? Sweet scented osmanthus cake or rose cake? Can you add hazelnut in it? It''s crispy and fragrant. "


    "Yes, I''ll make you whatever you want." Hanshan Zhenjun nods with a smile. He finally discovers one of the characteristics of this little apprentice, who likes to eat delicious food. In the past, I always felt that I had taught my apprentice too seriously. It was too perfect, but it gave him a sense of insecurity. Now he found that his little apprentice was a snack, but his heart settled down.


    "Can I have them all? Master, what do you do Tianmiao asked tentatively.


    "Yes, ha ha ha!" Hanshan Zhenjun couldn''t help laughing. How can my little apprentice be so cute?


    ¡­¡­


    The peach meeting was held as scheduled, and the sky was full of excitement.


    Hanshan Zhenjun is also a guest. Ilan and Tianmiao are not qualified to attend this kind of conference. With Tianmiao in her arms, Ilan finds a corner in the back and peeks at the grand event inside.


    The dancing of the fairies in Baihua palace is really extraordinary. Tianmiao takes Ilan''s arm and looks at it carefully. The fairies were light and graceful, and many of them couldn''t turn their eyes. Especially the dragon people


    "That man is more serious than I think." Tianmiao saw a huge dragon head, and the dragon was still dribbling.


    "That''s the Dragon Prince of Xihai. When you see the dragon people going around, it''s the nature of the dragon. " Ilan whispered.


    "What does Ben Yin mean?" Asked the sky.


    Ilan: "I''m not sure." She was silent. She felt as if she should not say the last four words. Just tell the younger martial sister to stay away from the Dragon tribe.


    "What do you mean?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "That is In fact, not all the dragon people are like this. Some dragon people can''t walk when they see beautiful women, and they may do some bad things. Anyway, it''s better to stay away. " Ilan thought about it and gave a euphemistic explanation.


    "Oh..." The sky is tiny slow long after the voice, way, "that elder martial sister can want to be careful. My younger martial sister is so beautiful. "


    Yilan''s heart exploded with fireworks. The younger martial sister is so talkative that she loves her.


    "You see, there are a lot of powerful immortals coming to this peach meeting. That''s the monkey king and Nezha. We met last time. That Antarctic fairy, that''s Nezha''s father, tota, Li Tianwang, Taibai Jinxing, Wenchang emperor, Wenqu Xingjun... " Ilan introduces the immortals to Tianmiao in a low voice.


    "The head of the Antarctic fairy is so big..." Tianmiao said slowly, "it''s very special. I can see him at a glance."


    "Well, keep it down." Ilan made a shhhhh gesture and talked about them behind their backs. They would feel it.


    "But it''s pretty. Can''t you say that?" The sky is in doubt.


    Good looking? Younger martial sister, are you serious?


    Yilan remembers that her younger martial sister is always serious. She is strangely silent. Oh, she is serious. She has always been serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    The wine cup in the hands of the Antarctic fairy stopped, then turned his head to look at Tianmiao and laughed at Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao also smiles at him and waves his hand.


    Ilan surprised, Antarctic fairy really feel! However, younger martial sister is praising him. Should it be ok?


    ¡­¡­


    After the peach meeting, Hanshan Zhenjun returned to the palace and brought back the peach to Tianmiao. There is a peach meeting on March 3 every year. Hanshan Zhenjun has eaten peach for a long time. I used to bring flat peaches back to Ilan, but this year I brought them to Tianmiao.


    But in addition to the flat peach, there is a bottle of wine.


    "Master? I think it''s normal for you to bring flat peaches to my younger martial sister, but how can you bring her wine when she is so small? " Ilan looked at Hanshan Zhenjun with some blame.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t bring it with me. It was given to your younger martial sister by the Antarctic fairy." Hanshan Zhenjun said with a smile, "it''s the wine made by the Antarctic fairy. He is usually reluctant to drink. How could he give xiaotianmiao a bottle today? What did you do behind your back as a teacher? "


    Yilan suddenly, then glared: "is that ok? The wine of the Antarctic fairy. I remember master you said that it''s full of aura. It''s also good for cultivation. He gave his younger martial sister a bottle of wine because he praised his good head. If I had known that, I would have praised him for a flower. "


    "So it is." Hanshan Zhenjun said with a helpless smile, "you It''s a sincere boast. How about you? You''re not, so don''t make a bad idea


    "I know. I''m just talking." Yilan took the bottle, looked at the green bottle, tut tut exclaimed, "this bottle is not ordinary, right?"


    "Yes, this wine bottle is made by the Antarctic fairy himself. It contains water, tea or wine. No matter how long it lasts, it won''t go bad."


    "Great! The Antarctic fairy is so generous. " Yilan handed the bottle to Tianmiao, "little younger martial sister, put it in your sachet. You can drink it when you grow up. Now you are still young. You are not allowed to drink."


    "I see." Tianmiao nodded. After putting away the bottle, she frowned and thought of something, "no, master."


    "What''s the matter?" Hanshan Zhenjun seldom sees the little apprentice''s expression like this. He immediately asks nervously.


    "So many people give me gifts, what can I give back? I don''t seem to have anything right now. When can I give you something? " The sky is very tangled said.


    Hanshan Zhenjun and Ilan looked at each other and laughed.


    "When you grow up, I will apply for you as a teacher and let you go out to experience. Then you will be able to find the treasure that is predestined to you. " Hanshan really Jun heart gratified, once again exclaimed that the child is really sensible, "so you have a lot of baby, you can send people."


    "Younger martial sister, you should also cultivate well. When you can refine things, you can also refine some good things for others." Ilan also encouraged.


    "Good!" Tianmiao raised his fat little hand, clenched it into a fist, hammered it on the other palm of his hand, and solemnly made up his mind to practice more frequently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following days, Tianmiao stayed at home and began to practice diligently.


    Xiaotiangou had been waiting for radish to play with him, but he didn''t wait until then. He had to pester erlangshen to bring him to Hanshan palace to play with radish.


    Also waiting for the sky to find her to play with the moon rabbit. The same did not wait to come, the rabbit can not help, out of the Guanghan palace, to Hanshan palace to find her little radish to play.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    At the gate of Hanshan palace, yuetu and xiaotiangou meet.


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Dead dog, why are you here?" Moon rabbit''s tone is very impolite. Because the moon rabbit and wheezing dog usually look at each other, they are tired of each other.


    "Smelly rabbit, I want to ask you that. Oh, I see. You come to find radish Xiaotian dog bared his teeth and said impolitely.


    "You''re looking for radish, too? Can''t a dog eat shit? Why, you''ve changed your appetite and want to eat my radish? " Moon rabbit said mean.


    "Stinky rabbit, do you want to fight?" The wheezing dog is angry.


    "I''m afraid of you if I fight?" Moon rabbit stroked his sleeve.


    Xiaotian dog also clenched his fist.


    It''s a hair trigger!


    At this time, a pleasant voice came: "Sister Moon rabbit, brother Xiao Tian, what are you doing?"


    The moon rabbit and the wheezing dog turned their heads and looked at the sound source. Then they took a cold breath at the same time.


    "Radish?" Two people with one voice of looking at the girl, surprised, unbelievable asked.


    The girl in front of her has bright eyes, white teeth, snow like skin, graceful posture, and beautiful eyes. She walks slowly towards them, like a secluded orchid in an empty valley, almost forgetting to breathe.


    "It''s me." Tianmiao nodded.


    "How did you grow up all at once?" The moon rabbit jumped to Tianmiao and held his hand. "Oh, my God, I can''t believe my eyes. You grow up, and so beautiful! After a while, you will be the first beauty in heaven. " This is the girl form is so eye-catching, and so completely open, it also got?


    Xiaotian dog also came up and stared at Tianmiao: "little radish has become big radish! I said you didn''t come to play with me. Did you always practice in seclusion? "


    "Yes, I''ve been practicing in seclusion." Tianmiao nodded, "I also want to go to you two to play, but there are some reasons why I didn''t come. I''ll come to see you later. " The reason is that there is no gift to give! She felt embarrassed to run to other people with empty hands. So practice first and then go to experience. When you have a family and can prepare gifts for your friends, you can visit again.


    "You said, come and play with me first!" The moon rabbit shakes the hand of the sky and says.


    "Smelly rabbit, why do you want to play with me first? I got to know Tianmiao first Xiaotian dog is reluctant to hear the moon rabbit say so.


    "Because I''m near here, and I can make moon cakes that Tianmiao likes to eat. Can you make them?" The moon rabbit stares at the wheezing dog and asks.


    Wheezing dog is dumb, he can''t make food! Lose, lose! This stinking rabbit! I''ll kill her sooner or later!


    "Here we are. Go in and have a cup of tea." Tianmiao invited two people.


    Moon rabbit and wheezing dog looked at each other and said with one voice: "I don''t want to drink tea with the dead dog (smelly rabbit)"


    "Come and play with me when you are free. I''ll make many moon cakes for you. I''ve dried a lot of osmanthus. I''ll make water for you when you come. " The moon rabbit holds the hand of the sky and says eagerly.


    "Well, certainly." Tianmiao nodded.


    The moon rabbit gave a cold hum to the wheezing dog, and then glared at him. Then he turned his head and said to Tianmiao with a smile, "that''s all right. I''ll go back first and come to me when you''re free." The moon rabbit stuffed the gift she brought to Tianmiao. It was her moon cake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    After the moon rabbit left, the wheezing dog looked at the sky dimly and complained: "I''ve been waiting for you to play with me."


    "I want to get you some presents to come back to you." Tianmiao looks at the sad dog, and decides to tell the truth.


    "Really?" Xiaotian dog immediately swept away his depression and asked excitedly.


    "Well. I''ll come and play with you. " Tianmiao promised.


    "Well, well, I''ll go back first. I''ll wait for you. " Xiaotian dog turns around and is about to leave, but remembers that he didn''t bring the gift to Tianmiao. He turns around and shoves the gift into Tianmiao''s hand. Then he and Tianmiao wave away again.


    Tianmiao looks at a gift with one hand and a smile on his face.


    It''s nice to have friends.


    Hanshan really don''t know when to stand in the sky.


    "You''re very popular, disciple." Hanshan said with a smile.


    "Master, can you apply for me to go out for training?" Tianmiao turns his head and asks Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "Of course." Hanshan is in a mixed mood. The apprentice can only grow up after going out for training, but he is afraid that she will suffer losses and hardships outside. Ah, it''s really tangled.


    Hanshan Zhenjun quickly applied for the identity card for Tianmiao to go out for training.


    Standing at the gate of Nantian, Hanshan Zhenjun and Ilan watch Tianmiao leave. Before Tianmiao left, Hanshan Zhenjun told him again and again. Yilan also wrote a detailed report of her experience to Tianmiao. And repeatedly told Tianmiao, be careful in the mortal world, people are dangerous, don''t easily believe people, don''t be cheated by some men''s rhetoric.


    Tianmiao carefully wrote it down one by one. At last, he said goodbye to his master and elder martial sister and went out.


    "Master, I finally understand how you felt when you sent me out for training." Ilan touched his little heart and said with emotion.


    "You know it''s not easy to be a teacher. All right, go back. " Hanshan Zhenjun waved his hand to let Ilan go back, and he was about to step out of the south gate.


    "Master, where are you going?" Ilan is puzzled.


    "Of course, I''ll follow you quietly. It''s the same with your experience as a teacher." Hanshan really Jun head did not return, "you go back to good guard, after a period of time I will come back."


    Ilan''s mood is more complicated. It turns out that my training master was quietly following me to protect myself? Master is the best master in the world!


    Yilan watched Han hanzhenjun''s back disappear in the clouds, and then turned back.


    But, she just returned to Hanshan palace soon, see Hanshan really Jun frown back.


    "Master? Why are you back so soon? " Ilan is puzzled.


    "Well, something happened." Hanshan Zhenjun waved his hand and went straight inside without saying much.


    After returning to his bedroom, Hanshan Zhenjun sat down with a lingering fear. His face was pale and his heart was beating fast.


    Originally, he wanted to follow the little apprentice quietly to protect him, but a strong force stopped him. A cold man''s voice rang out in his ear.


    "You don''t have to follow. Go back." His voice was clear and cold, and his tone was very flat, but it made him feel the pressure he had never felt before. I didn''t feel this way when I was facing the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata.


    Who is this man?


    Are there such powerful people in heaven and the west?


    He didn''t even see anyone, so he was put in place.


    But the only thing that relieved him a little was that this man didn''t seem to have any malice towards his little apprentice.


    On the contrary, he seems to want to protect her behind the little apprentice instead of himself?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    Tianmiao didn''t feel that she was following someone behind her. She went down to earth with high spirits. I''ve heard elder martial sister and Tinglan talk for a long time. The food in the world is very delicious. She wanted to taste it for a long time, but she never had a chance. This time, I finally have a chance!


    Experience is to experience, but eating delicious food is also to eat.


    As for the order, of course, food is the first.


    The figure behind Tianmiao looks at Tianmiao''s head and goes directly to the mortal market, with a curved corner of his mouth.


    His insignificance has not changed.


    Tianmiao remembers the experience written by elder martial sister, so he pinches a formula before landing and becomes an ordinary looking man, which will save a lot of trouble.


    Walking in the market, Tianmiao felt that he couldn''t see enough and that everything was novel. Bursts of fragrance came, and Tianmiao followed the fragrance to find the past. I saw all kinds of snack stalls on the roadside.


    It seems that it needs silver to eat in the world. Tianmiao touched the sachet, which had two silver melon seeds given by elder martial sister. I don''t know how much this can buy?


    Tianmiao didn''t go shopping right away. Instead, he stood aside and observed first to see how much money others had given him. Then, with the number in mind, he sat down and ordered two bowls of wonton.


    When paying, the boss looked at the silver melon seeds given by Tianmiao and was at a loss.


    "Well, my guest, the value of your silver melon seed is higher than the weight of silver. But I don''t know how high it is. I can''t find zero. " The boss is also a real person. He tells the truth instead of pitching the sky.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just ordinary silver." Tianmiao smiles.


    "Wait!" At this time, a small hand reached over, grabbed the silver melon seeds in the boss''s hand, gave the boss ten coppers, "my sister forgot to bring the money, I brought it."


    "That''s better." The boss took the copper with a smile.


    Tianmiao looks at the child who pays for himself. He is stunned.


    "Come with me." The child put the silver melon seeds into Tianmiao and pulled Tianmiao out.


    "Thank you, little crab." Tianmiao thanks with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, white radish." When he came to a remote place, the child said, "I''m the water god of the West Lake. I don''t want a little crab to cry."


    "Don''t you call me white radish, too?" Tianmiao looks at the child with proud face in front of him. He doesn''t know why he wants to pinch his face.


    "Didn''t you call that first? My name is Tianmiao. What''s your name? " Asked the sky.


    "If you meet by chance, you don''t have to care about your name. This is for you. You can take it to the pawnshop and exchange it for three hundred taels of silver. " The little boy felt out a round pearl and handed it to Tianmiao.


    "Here you are." Tianmiao also took out a white beard and handed it to the little boy, "if you are injured or sick, you can eat this."


    "Thank you." The little boy instantly understood that it was the beard of Tianmiao radish. It was full of aura. If he took it, it would be of great benefit to him. He earned such a precious thing in exchange for pearls.


    "I''ll go back first. If you have something to do, just call me by the West Lake." The little boy waved at the sky.


    "Well, goodbye." The sky also waves.


    ¡­¡­


    The little boy took the radish whiskers and looked as he walked. At the next moment, his eyes were shrouded in a shadow. He slowly raised his head and saw a handsome man in a black robe, looking at him coldly. A powerful and terrifying pressure immediately enveloped him, and the little boy only felt his hair standing up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "Here you are." Handsome man cold spit out two words, not good at looking at the little boy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little boy just felt cold all over. He didn''t know why. He understood what the other person meant in a flash. It''s the white beard in his hand. He did not dare to refute, even more dare not resist, because he felt that as long as a word does not agree, the other party will crush him. It''s true that it can be crushed to death He can''t see through the strength of this man. I just feel that even if master is here, he will be crushed to death.


    The little boy raised his beard and lowered his head to look at the man.


    Soon, he felt that his beard had been taken away, and there seemed to be something else in his hand?


    He looked up, but did not see the man again. The man just disappeared. The little boy pinched the thing in his hand and was surprised to find that the thing in his hand was a dagger suitable for him. Besides, it''s an artifact!


    This?! The little boy took a breath. Obviously this artifact is more valuable.


    Why did the man trade such a valuable thing for that radish beard?


    Does this man know the radish sister just now?


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao took the Pearl to the pawnshop and smoothly changed to silver. And it was 320 taels, 20 taels more than the little crab said. Pawnbroker also kindly gave her some broken silver and copper, convenient for her to buy things.


    With money, Tianmiao feels confident. When he walks on the street, he has to eat whatever he sees.


    But there was no way to finish everything in one day. TIANYAO decided to stay in this place for one night and eat again tomorrow. Find an inn, Tianmiao paid silver, came to Tianzi room. When the second child led the way, he spoke enthusiastically.


    "My guest, you are a stranger. That''s the right time for you to come. There are lantern parties these days. You can have a look at them in the evening. You look so elegant. You must be a scholar. If you guess correctly, you will be rewarded. And, ah, it can attract the attention of some women. " Xiaoer said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look in the evening. Thank you." Tianmiao throws out a few coppers to Xiaoer. Well, elder martial sister''s experience says that proper money thanks will make ordinary people happy physically and mentally. It''s true.


    Xiaoer happily took the copper plate and said a few good words, then went down.


    In the evening, Tianmiao went out after eating.


    In the street, the lights are dim and people come and go.


    Tianmiao''s attention is on various stalls along the road. It''s not just a variety of snacks, but also a variety of gadgets. Tianmiao goes to a peddler, picks up a fan and shakes it. There are two rabbits embroidered on it. This is suitable for Sister Moon rabbit! Tianmiao asked the price and bought it.


    The vendor enthusiastically introduced other things. Tianmiao picked out a few things, paid for them, loaded them, and went on.


    After Tianmiao left, a handsome man stopped in front of the stall, looked at all kinds of things on the stall, calculated the gifts Tianmiao just bought, and sighed a little in his heart. When will misty remember himself and buy him a gift?


    The peddler looked at the handsome man, looked at his clothes and momentum, and didn''t look like someone who would patronize his stall. But why is this man standing here silent?


    The peddler didn''t know and didn''t dare to ask. I can only hope that this man with extraordinary bearing will go away quickly and not delay his business.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Tianmiao is shaking a folding fan and strolling slowly for a while. Ordinary people see her as a pretty girl. However, it is not a mortal''s view, it is a beautiful woman who looks forward to life and smiles.


    The Dragon Prince of Beihai felt that he didn''t come to the world in vain today. He felt that he was in love.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    Aolin, the eldest prince of Beihai dragon clan, was bored to visit the mortal world today. As a result, he saw a beautiful woman at the Lantern Festival who made him unable to move her eyes. He felt that the love of his life had been found.


    Aolin stepped forward and stood next to Tianmiao, who was guessing the lantern riddle and getting the reward. He said in a low voice: "brother, good literary talent. This lantern riddle has been guessed correctly. It''s amazing. "


    Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the man next to him. He was dressed in silver white. He was dignified and handsome. The most important thing was that he had dragon horns on his head.


    It''s reasonable to say that according to the cultivation of heaven, you can''t see other people''s original shape, and you can''t hide your own original shape. So before the little crab can see her original shape at a glance. But now Tianmiao saw the other side''s original shape, only explained a problem, the other side deliberately let her see.


    What do you want to do?


    Tianmiao looks at the man next to him warily and thinks of elder martial sister''s advice.


    Dragon! The nature of the dragon is obscene! Don''t contact them. If you see them, make a detour.


    "This lantern riddle can be guessed by any child." After Tianmiao coolly said it, he pointed out that there was a six or seven-year-old child beside him who was happily guessing the lantern riddles in this row. He had already guessed two of them and was happily asking for a reward.


    Ao Lin was embarrassed. Oh, no! My compliment just now seems to upset the beauty. Flattery slapped on the hoof of the horse, let the beauty feel that they are in the ridicule of her.


    Tianmiao doesn''t pay attention to Aolin any more. He turns around and leaves with the lantern in his hand.


    "Hey, brother, wait, wait!" Aolin hastened to catch up with Tianmiao and walked side by side, "meeting is fate. Brother, you''ve just come to visit the mortal world because you''ve just accomplished your cultivation, right? People are dangerous. It''s better for us to go together and take care of each other. "


    "No need." TIANYAO walked forward quickly, leaving Aolin behind.


    Aolin stood in the same place, looking at the sky remote back, did not move the pace. The entourage behind him came forward and said in a low voice: "prince, such a goblin can be directly robbed back. There''s no need for the prince to bother so much."


    "Shut up! What do you know! How can you do this to such a beautiful woman? " Aolin reprimanded, "can she be confused with those vulgar powder? I''ll make you into stewed prawns if I say that again in the future


    "Yes, it''s a small mistake." The entourage apologized in a hurry. In the heart is secretly shocked, has never seen the big prince to who like this. Is the prince really moved this time?


    Aolin looked at the direction of Tianmiao''s departure and took back his eyes. It doesn''t matter. I have a bad impression on the beauty this time. I still have a chance to make up for it. As long as I follow the beauty secretly, there will always be a chance.


    Aolin thought of this and started to catch up with him. As a result, as soon as he went out, he hit an invisible wall. Hit his eyes, nose blood directly flowing down.


    "Prince?" The entourage exclaimed in alarm and called out in worry.


    Ao Lin touched his nose and looked at the empty eyes in amazement.


    Who is it?


    Who''s playing tricks on him?


    Damn it! Don''t get caught by him, or he will look good.


    Ao Lin took the handkerchief from his entourage, wiped his nose, and then went after the beauty. As a result, he lost the beauty completely.


    Son of a bitch!


    Ao Lin pinches his handkerchief tightly. Who is obstructing him?


    ¡­¡­


    The handsome man in the corner looked at Ao Lin coldly. He wanted to crush the little reptile, but he could not help thinking that Miaomiao came to this world to do a task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    Tianmiao stayed in this place for one night and set out early the next day.


    At noon the next day, when I came to a shed at the foot of the mountain to have a rest, I heard two tea guests talking about something in panic.


    "My uncle''s son''s cousin is a constable. He says that people are in a panic because of this, and the murderer has not been found. Some people say it''s a monster. I don''t think it''s impossible


    "I''ve heard about it, too. I''m of the same opinion as you. I also think it''s a monster. Otherwise, how can a living man walk well and suddenly disappear? "


    "I dare not go home. Do you think we should move? "


    "If the government can''t help it all the time, we have to move. Alas I''ve lived here for generations, and I don''t want to move


    Tianmiao stood up, walked up to them and said with a smile, "two big brothers, I don''t know where you said strange things happened?" After asking, without waiting for their reply, Tianmiao called Xiao ER and paid for their tea.


    Two people some embarrassed scratch a head: "how nice to let little brother give money."


    "Little brother, what is this for? Are you a stranger? If so, we suggest that the younger brother take a detour. We live in tongshui Town, just ahead of us. There''s always something strange going on in recent evenings. Someone''s gone after a good walk. It''s the third person this month. The Yamen hasn''t found them yet. "


    "No, you said you wanted to see people in life and corpses in death, right? But no one was found, no body. It''s not a monster. What is it? "


    They advise Tianmiao that if they want to pass through their town, it''s better to make a detour, and tell Tianmiao the situation.


    "Thank you for telling me." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Hey, little brother, don''t do anything stupid because you are curious." Two tea guests exhort. They know that some young people are not afraid of anything and like to find excitement. But it''s very evil. It''s not as simple as stimulation.


    "Thank you. Thank you. I won''t do anything stupid." Tianmiao smiles and says something like this to calm their hearts.


    After saying goodbye to the two tea guests, Tianmiao went to the direction of tongshui town.


    The two tea guests looked at the direction of Tianmiao''s departure, looked at each other and sighed.


    "Why don''t you listen to me?"


    "It''s a pity. Young people like to find stimulation. "


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao walked slowly all the way, observing the surrounding environment. Tongshui town is located between the mountains. There is also a river passing through the mountains and next to the town. The scenery is beautiful. There is a tall stone gate at the entrance of the town, on which the three characters of tongshui town are written. Go inside, the street is still very busy at the moment. In the center of town, there''s a stage where people are talking.


    On the surface, there''s nothing unusual. But the sky caught a trace of evil. She followed the evil spirit and went to the last side of the town.


    A winding forest path leads to the mountains. The sun shines through the dense woods and patches of sunlight. The roadside has the fragrance of wild flowers, as well as the clear call of birds. Everything looks fresh.


    It just looks like this in the eyes of ordinary people.


    In the eyes of the sky, on the silent Road, there is a faint black air floating in the air, extending to the depth of the mountains.


    There are monsters that harm the world!


    And this kind of monster has a good fortune.


    Tianmiao''s eyes brightened when he remembered the experience of elder martial sister.


    Can I get rid of demons and make a fortune this time?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    The sky is tiny to follow this one silk black gas, quickly go forward, more go forward, bright more dark.


    It seems that the monster''s nest is ahead.


    Tianmiao looked up, there seems to be a towering tree in front, but the tree is no longer green, it is a dead tree. Far away to see the dry branches stretched in the air, some people seeping.


    After another walk, Tianmiao''s face changed slightly, because she heard a fight in front of her. She swept forward quickly and saw a man in black struggling with a monster.


    That monster side crazy attack black dress man side laugh: "depend on you also want to accept me?"? A newly formed goblin. Now bow to me and serve me in the future. I can absorb half of your skill and let you go! "


    "No way!" The man in black cheered obstinately.


    Why? This is a cultural monster. In a word, there are two idioms. Tianmiao makes a silent evaluation in his heart. Wow, and the man in black is a newly formed goblin. Does he have the consciousness of eliminating harm for the people? It''s a good seedling.


    The man in black is about to be unable to fight. Tianmiao comes forward to help. She takes out Bai suzhenfeng''s sword and joins the war.


    Seeing Tianmiao''s joining, the monster sneered and scolded: "goblin, you are beyond your ability! Just you? You two are not my rivals. Now I''ll be my concubine, and I can spare your life. "


    The monster didn''t notice. When he said this, the man in black narrowed his eyes, and his eyes became very dark in the invisible place. His fingers gently move, at this time, Tianmiao a sword attack in the past, cut in the face, the monster screamed, instantly turned into a huge mushroom.


    Tianmiao received the sword and looked at the huge mushroom lying on the ground. She looked at her sword again. It seems that she hasn''t done her best? How to kill this monster and show its original shape?


    However, the monster turned out to be a big mushroom. I can''t see it at all.


    Tianmiao turns his head to see the man in black. He looks a little pale. So worried asked a sentence: "are you ok?"


    The man in black squeezed out a smile and just said two words: "I didn''t..." Then poof, the man in black disappeared, and a round black cat appeared.


    Tianmiao stares at the man in black. This is a cat? It looks a bit like it, but it doesn''t look like it? What kind of product is this?


    The little black cat on the ground purred at the sky twice.


    Tianmiao squats down and looks at the fat little black cat on the ground. He thinks it''s too fat. It''s a ball.


    And it''s black. It''s so black that I can''t tell his limbs. You can only see two golden, round eyes, just like embedded in a black plush ball.


    It''s round and round. I want to touch it.


    The little black cat moved her little ears and looked at the light in Tianmiao''s eyes. Heart smile, misty hobby, who is more clear than him?


    "Can''t you be human again?" Tianmiao asked little black cat.


    The little black cat nodded and meowed. Then he began to write on the ground with his paws, and the words were round. I want to touch him again.


    The words that little black cat wrote on the ground were: Yes, it made the girl laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    Tianmiao can''t help laughing. It''s really funny. Because this little black cat is so cute. Even if you are long and round, your writing is so round.


    "Let me examine your injury." Tianmiao picked up the little black cat and touched the plump little cat as he wished. After touching it, Tianmiao squinted with satisfaction. It feels so soft and hairy. Tianmiao can''t help touching the round head of little black cat and the meat pad on fat claws. Satisfaction!


    Tianmiao checked the black cat''s injury. His internal injury was really serious. Tianmiao took out a pill and fed it to the little black cat. As a result, the little black cat was drowsy after taking the pill and couldn''t wake up.


    Tianmiao had to hold the little black cat in his arms all the time. She got up and looked at the big mushroom that had been burping farts. She put out her foot and kicked it. She said to herself, "can this kind of big mushroom stew? Oh, no matter. Put it away first. After you take it back, ask elder martial sister and master


    So Tianmiao put away the big mushroom and found a cave in the withered tree behind him. That''s the nest of the mushroom monster.


    This nest has all the assets of the big mushroom. Before Tianmiao had time to take a close look, he put them away. Because she found three other people in it.


    These three people should be the three disappeared people in the teahouse. Three people still breathing, but people are a lot of thin, lost a lot of essence.


    Tianmiao wakes up the three people. When they wake up, they have a dim face and cry out: "there are monsters!"


    "Don''t worry. The monsters have been removed. Go home quickly. Go back and take good care of it for a few months, and get more sunshine. " The sky opens its mouth.


    "Who are you?" The three people looked at the sky doubtfully, "did you save us?"


    "It''s just a small lift." Tianmiao nodded and turned away.


    Three people want to catch up, but see the sky a few steps disappeared in front of them.


    "Is it a fairy?" The three looked at each other and asked in surprise.


    "It must be! It was the gods who saved us


    "Let''s go back soon."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao returns to tongshui town and finds the only Inn in the town. It''s a beautiful place. She wants to stay for a day. By the way, she can count the fortune of mushroom monster in the evening. She put the sleeping little fat cat on the bed and examined his injury. She found that the injury was slowly recovering, and she was relieved at last.


    In the evening, Tianmiao counted the assets of the next mushroom. There is a strange mineral in it. I don''t know its purpose, but it feels good. It should be a good thing. There is also a small dagger, a section of solid rattan, some gold and silver jewelry.


    What does this mushroom do to collect gold and silver jewelry? The sky is in doubt. But I''m too lazy to go into the answer. It''s very convenient to walk around the world with these gold and silver.


    Little fat cat is still sleeping. At night, Tianmiao puts little fat cat beside his pillow and sleeps together.


    After Tianmiao fell asleep, the sleeping little fat cat opened her eyes, a pair of golden eyes, looking at Tianmiao''s sleeping face. How long has it been since I saw the misty so quietly


    Ten thousand years?


    Or, longer?


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Tianmiao woke up and went downstairs to have breakfast with her sleeping little fat cat. She didn''t feel at ease about leaving the sleeping little fat cat in the inn, so she took it with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Jinshui town is not big, but there are still many shops selling breakfast. There are three shops selling noodles, steamed buns, and bean curd. Tianmiao smelled the fragrance, first tangled about which family to eat, and finally happily decided to eat every family!


    First, I went to the noodle stall and ordered a bowl of beef noodles. Then I said to the boss, "boss, when I finish eating this bowl of noodles, I''ll cook a bowl of shredded chicken noodles. When I finish eating shredded chicken noodles, you can cook a bowl of wonton for me."


    "OK, no problem." The boss quickly cooked the first bowl of beef noodles for Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao sits on the seat and waits for it. The little fat cat lies on her knee and snores like a black ball.


    The boss soon gave Tianmiao a face. Tianmiao looks at the big piece of beef in the bowl, and can''t help sighing that the boss is real. When Tianmiao finished eating beef noodles and the boss was about to bring up shredded chicken noodles, the constable came with a group of people.


    The boss looked at the group of people coming to his stall. He was a little scared. Did he make any mistakes?


    "Master, did you get rid of the monster?" The constable came to the front of the sky, arched his hand and said politely. The three rescued people were followed by the constable. Their spirits were a little better than yesterday. There are people to help come here, with the constable found Tianmiao. Three people rushed to the sky and bowed deeply to express their thanks. The sky still just waved.


    "A little help." Tianmiao nods gently. Looking at a large group of people around here, just want to quickly send these people, their own good quiet breakfast, there are two did not eat it.


    "Well, master, we offered a reward for the monster, but we never got anything. Now master, you have solved the problem. Can you come back with us and get the reward? " The sergeant''s tone was full of respect.


    "No need. I''ll take the monster''s body. I''ll show you. 40% of the reward is for the common people here. These days, they are also scared. And 60% of the money will be equally distributed to the three people who have been taken away by monsters, so that they can take care of them. " With that, Tianmiao released the huge mushroom.


    Everyone looked at the huge mushroom on the ground and exclaimed.


    "It''s poisonous. Don''t get too close to it or touch it." Tianmiao added a sentence and looked at the boss. "Boss, where''s my chicken noodle?"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." The boss came back and saw that Tianmiao''s eyes were completely different. His eyes were shining and full of respect. He quickly added a chicken leg to the chicken silk face and brought it up to Tianmiao.


    "Chicken legs?" Tianmiao looks at the chicken legs on his face and asks.


    "I invite you, master. It''s too late to be grateful." The boss said with a smile.


    "Thank you. Cook the wonton for me. Go and see the mushrooms. " Tianmiao looked at the boss curiously with the canthus of his eyes. He was looking at the big mushroom all the time and said with understanding.


    "Okay, okay." The boss cooked wonton for Tianmiao and brought it to the audience.


    People around the big mushroom, chattering discussion. From the beginning of fear has become now curious and excited, and excited.


    "Wow, can a mushroom become a demon?"


    "So big, I don''t know how many years of cultivation."


    "The color of the mushroom is so bright that the master said it was poisonous. Then this mushroom can''t be eaten. "


    "Yes, I can''t. What a pity. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    In the crowd, there were two tea guests Tianmiao met in the teahouse that day. The two tea guests discussed excitedly.


    "No wonder the little brother didn''t listen to our advice and insisted on coming to our tongshui town. It turned out that he was an expert and came here specially to get rid of demons."


    "Shh, it''s called little brother and master. The master has real ability and good heart. I don''t want any bounty. I said I''d invite us to dinner. And the rest is for the three. "


    "Master, we haven''t repay you for saving your life. How can we take your reward?" The three rescued people stood in front of the sky, saluted again and said sincerely.


    "No Tianmiao ate chicken legs and waved to the three people to go away. It''s not a good experience to be surrounded by a lot of people.


    Three people still talk around Tianmiao, who frowns.


    At this time, the constable came quickly and called the three away. He saw it. The master likes to eat, but he doesn''t like to be watched. So the constable called the three away, and then stood by himself waiting for Tianmiao to finish eating shredded chicken noodles and wonton before talking to her.


    "Master, are you sure about the reward? That''s a lot of money. I''m afraid these villagers can''t finish the meal. " Captor some embarrassed said.


    "Then eat a few more meals and call all the people in your Yamen to eat. It''s hard for you to trace this monster these days. OK, that''s it. I''ll go first. I''ve taken away the body of mushroom demon. It''s highly toxic, and it''s not good for you. " Tianmiao stood up and went to the big mushroom.


    They all got out of the way. With a wave of Tianmiao''s hand, the big mushroom disappeared in the same place, which caused people to exclaim that it was really an immortal means.


    Tianmiao holds the little black cat and walks slowly to other breakfast shops. People subconsciously follow. The sky stops, the people stop.


    "Don''t follow me, master. I don''t like people to follow me. Do your own business. Tomorrow, we will set up a water table in the center of the town, and the master will invite you to dinner. " The constable stopped in front and signaled that everyone was scattered.


    Tianmiao leisurely went to eat soybean milk fried dough sticks and a bowl of bean curd, then bought a cage of steamed buns and left tongshui town. This time, we did not go by land, but by water. Tongshui Town, the only small pier, got on the wupeng boat and left tongshui town.


    After going out of tongshui Town, I came to another dock and changed to a bigger boat. All the way down the river, finally came to a prosperous city.


    Little black cat finally woke up, but still in poor spirit, can not change the human form, can only hold the sky.


    "I don''t know your name yet." Tianmiao touched the little black cat''s round head and said softly.


    The little black cat mewed.


    Tianmiao remembered that he could not speak now, so he put him down under the tree by the side of the road and found a branch. The little black cat held the branch and wrote on the ground.


    Jun Yan.


    Tianmiao looks at these two words and is silent. He doesn''t know why. It seems that something suddenly flashed in his mind, but it''s fleeting.


    "It''s a nice name." Tianmiao didn''t go deep into the strange feeling just now. He said to the little fat cat with a smile.


    Of course, misty, my name, you got it


    The first time we met, you named me.


    I love it. I love it.


    "Jun Yan, what''s your plan next? Do you come out to visit, too? " Asked the sky.


    Jun Yan nodded.


    "Let''s go together. You''re not well now. We''ll have a look out for each other. " Tianmiao picked up the little fat cat again. If he separated from the little fat cat, he would not give up.


    Little fat cat ordered her round head.


    I can''t wait for it!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    In this way, Tianmiao with little black cat opened her way of experience.


    Most of the time, little black cat keeps his original shape for Tianmiao to hold, because he says that his cultivation is shallow and he can''t keep his human shape for long.


    Tianmiao doesn''t want to know whether this is true or not. I''m happy to have a fat cat.


    Later, Tianmiao took little fat cat to guanjiangkou to play with xiaotiangou.


    Xiaotian dog is very happy to see Tianmiao really come to him. If he is in the original shape at the moment, you can see that his tail is about to shake into a shadow.


    "Tianmiao, you are coming, you are coming!" Xiaotian dog happily welcomed him, "come in and sit down. I''ll send someone to buy you roast duck and chicken. Today I''ll treat you to delicious food."


    "Well, thank you. This is the present I brought you. " Tianmiao handed the gift to Xiaotian dog.


    "Just come and have fun. What else are you going to bring?" Xiaotian dog took the gift and his face turned into a flower. Tianmiao also brought him a gift!


    "This is my friend. His name is Jun Yan, but he can''t keep his shape for a long time." Tianmiao raises the little fat cat in his hand and introduces it.


    Xiaotiangou saw clearly that the black ball was actually a little black cat. Is it a goblin from Tianmiao?


    "Hello, Jun Yan, I''m Xiaotian dog. Welcome to our hotel." Xiaotian dog says hello seriously.


    Jun Yan stretched out his fat claw and said hello to the dog.


    Erlangshen is not at home, and his wife went out on a date.


    Xiaotian dog''s messenger bought a lot of delicious food and filled the table for Tianmiao and Junyan to eat.


    On the day of farewell, Xiaotian dog reluctantly waved his claws to see him off.


    "Remember to come to me next time." Yelled the hound from behind.


    "Yes." Tianmiao also waved, "when I return to heaven, you come to play with me when you have time."


    "Mm-hmm, it''s agreed." Cried the wheezer.


    ¡­¡­


    However, Tianmiao didn''t expect to meet xiaotiangou again so soon.


    Tianmiao receives a message from her master, asking her to stop her training and return to heaven.


    "There seems to be something wrong in heaven. I''m going back. Junyan, let''s practice together next time. Where do you live? I''ll come to you next time. " In fact, Tianmiao is reluctant to give up the little black cat.


    Poof, the little black cat turned back into a human.


    "Be more careful yourself. I''m in tongshui. " Jun Yan''s worried advice.


    "Well, I''ll come to you when it''s over." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Jun Yan also nodded with a smile.


    After Tianmiao returned to the heaven, Hanshan Zhenjun looked Tianmiao up and down nervously first, and determined that she was OK. Then he said, "don''t go out in the next day, just stay in the heaven. Recently something is going to happen outside. It''s not very peaceful. "


    "Ah? Master, is something wrong? " Tianmiao asked.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, just stay well." Hanshan Zhenjun is obviously unwilling to say more, "you can play with the moon rabbit, but you just can''t leave heaven."


    "I see." Tianmiao nodded and then said with a smile, "master, I brought you and elder martial sister a gift. Although it''s not a good thing, I think it''s very interesting."


    "Good apprentice!" Hanshan Zhenjun, an old father, was moved again.


    "Why didn''t you see elder martial sister?" The sky is in doubt.


    "Your elder martial sister went to see yuetu. It seems that yuetu asked her to have tea." Hanshan really thought about it and said.


    "Then I''ll go to see elder martial sister. It just happens that I also have a gift for sister yuetu. "


    "Go ahead and come back early." Hanshan Zhenjun waved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Tianmiao comes to Guanghan palace and meets yuetu. Yuetu receives the gift from Tianmiao, and her two long ears will stand up happily.


    "Sister yuetu, where is my elder martial sister?" The sky is in doubt.


    "Never been here." The moon rabbit is more puzzled.


    "Master said that elder martial sister came to see you. You asked her out for tea Tianmiao frowns slightly. What''s the matter?


    "I didn''t ask her out today..." The moon rabbit is even more puzzling.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Tianmiao frowned, "elder martial sister won''t lie to master."


    "Someone lied to her!" The moon rabbit''s face changed.


    "What?" Tianmiao''s face also changed. "Sister yuetu, I''ll go back first. I''ll go to find my master."


    The moon rabbit put down the gift and followed the sky behind, "I''ll go with you."


    Before Tianmiao and yuetu could return to Hanshan palace, they received news on the way.


    The Ilan fairy in Hanshan palace and the lily fairy in Baihua palace were caught by the heavenly soldiers on the spot. Now they have been imprisoned, waiting for the Jade Emperor and the queen mother.


    "No way!" When Tianmiao heard the news, he immediately denied it.


    "Of course not! How can your elder martial sister take a fancy to that silly Lily! " The moon rabbit was even more angry than Tianmiao, so he almost jumped up and growled, "this is a conspiracy! This is a trap! You cheated your elder martial sister out in my name! It''s Lily. It must be that silly fork lily. I''m going to kill him when I step on the horse. I''ll pull out the stamens! My maggots all over my head will go back to my palace to make waves, which has affected Yilan. I''m going to tear him up. "


    "Don''t be impulsive." Tianmiao was afraid that the hot moon rabbit would do something stupid. At that time, not only could he not save the elder martial sister, but also he would pit herself in, "I''ll go back to my master first. Don''t do anything stupid. Of course, my elder martial sister won''t have anything to do with that Lily fairy. It''s too late to avoid him. The key is to let the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother believe that this is easy to do. "


    "No, radish, you don''t understand, jade emperor and Queen Mother..." The moon rabbit''s expression became complicated, and there was resentment in her eyes. If the Jade Emperor and the queen mother spoke so well, no fairy like the rolling curtain general would be punished. This time, how to break the game?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect elder martial sister. You go back first. Remember, don''t do stupid things. " Tianmiao told him again, and then quickly went back to Hanshan palace.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Hanshan palace, I saw that Hanshan Jun was going out.


    "Master, are you going to find elder martial sister?" Asked the sky.


    "Yes, I''ll ask what happened first. It is impossible for Ilan to do such a thing. " Hanshan really some gritted his teeth, "this must be a misunderstanding."


    "It''s not a complete misunderstanding." Tianmiao stopped Hanshan Zhenjun, "elder martial sister is not interested in that Lily fairy, but that Lily fairy has been pestering elder martial sister. Elder martial sister is afraid that you are worried and has never told you. But many fairies know about it. So let''s think about how to save elder martial sister. "


    "What?" Hanshan Zhenjun''s face became more ugly. "This child is so stupid. Why don''t you tell me. It''s just a little lily fairy. Even if I crush him to death, I will only be punished. "


    "The Lily must be punished as it should be. But before that, the key is to rescue the elder martial sister first. " The sky is tiny to sink a voice to say.


    "Yes, I''ll meet the Jade Emperor and the queen mother first." Hanshan Zhenjun finally calmed down.


    "I''ll go too." Tianmiao follows Hanshan Zhenjun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    Hanshan Zhenjun asked to see the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, but they didn''t see Hanshan Zhenjun. They said that the sentence would be pronounced tomorrow, and what would happen tomorrow.


    With the attitude of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, Hanshan Zhenjun''s heart has been sinking. He had been in heaven for so many years, and understood the style of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother. Sometimes what they need is not a truth, but a superficial result.


    "Do the Jade Emperor and the queen mother want to convict the elder martial sister directly?" The sky frowns.


    "The two of them That''s always been the case. " Hanshan said bitterly, "once it comes to this kind of thing, they will be punished severely. Reckless, selfish, will be the most serious punishment. In the past, Zhinu, the daughter of the queen mother, and Yaoji, the sister of the Jade Emperor Your elder martial sister should have told you before. They are such close relatives as the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, and they have been punished the most severely after they think about everything. " If it is something else, there is still room for change. However, once it comes to this matter, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother will be totally indifferent.


    "Yes, I''ve heard their stories. But they are different from the elder martial sister. They are secretly going down to earth to marry ordinary people. Elder martial sister is not. She is deceived. " The sky is not clear.


    "The Jade Emperor and the queen mother don''t care about this. No, I''m going to save Ilan. " Hanshan said that he was going to Tianlao.


    "Wait, master." Tianmiao stopped him, "I have a way."


    Hanshan was stunned and doubted. He is a little apprentice. His cultivation is shallow. What can he do?


    "I have a way, master. You believe me. Tomorrow we''ll be in the main hall. There will be many immortals tomorrow, won''t there? " Asked the sky.


    "Yes." Hanshan Zhenjun nodded, "generally when going to court, many immortals will come. But Erlang God will not come. "


    "Can master invite them?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "Yes." Hanshan Zhenjun nodded.


    "Those great gods, master, please come as much as you can."


    Hanshan Zhenjun frowned slightly, and his eyes were full of incomprehension: "disciple, you don''t know the temperament of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother. No matter who pleads for mercy, it''s impossible to change the punishment. It may backfire and get more serious punishment. Even if the Tathagata Buddha comes, the punishment will be reduced at most, but he will still be beaten down to earth. "


    "I know, so the more gods come, the better." Tianmiao smiles, and his eyes are full of confidence.


    "Is there really a way to save your elder martial sister?" When Hanshan Zhenjun saw Tianmiao''s self-confidence, he also raised hope in his heart.


    "Yes!" Tianmiao''s resolute response.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when they went to court, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were ready to deal with Yilan.


    Hanshan Zhenjun, at Tianmiao''s request, secretly took her to court. Hanshan Zhenjun really invited many immortals who did not go to court at ordinary times, including Wenqu Xingjun, Erlang God and monkey king. Seeing Erlang God and monkey king coming, Nezha winked at them and asked them how they were in the mood to go to court today. Later, they would have a drink together. They both glared at him. They said that there was something important to do, and they would talk about it in the next court.


    Yutu also came, but she was in the shape of a rabbit and was held in Chang''e''s arms. This time in Ilan, she went to Chang''e and asked for her help. Chang''e knew that yuetu didn''t like her. In order to improve her relationship, she agreed to come down. So today I came to court with the moon rabbit in my arms.


    Before the Jade Emperor and queen mother xuantianbing brought Lily fairy and Ilan up, Hanshan Zhenjun came out.


    "Tell the Jade Emperor and the queen mother that I have something to play." Hanshan Zhenjun came forward to salute.


    "If it''s your apprentice''s business, don''t talk about it until you bring it up for interrogation." The Jade Emperor waved his hand impatiently.


    The queen mother is also impatient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    "No, it''s another apprentice of Chen. There''s something important to start. So Chen bravely brought her." Said Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "Oh?" The Jade Emperor wondered, "is that radish essence? I seem to have heard of it. "


    "Say something." The queen mother urged.


    "Yes." Hanshan Zhenjun released Tianmiao from his Xumi ring.


    Tianmiao stood in the middle of the hall and bowed to the Jade Emperor and the queen mother.


    When everyone in the hall saw the sky clearly, they took a breath of air.


    It''s too beautiful.


    Chang''e was stunned to see the sky. Is this the radish essence that the moon hare said? How beautiful is it?


    The Jade Emperor was stunned. The Queen Mother''s eyes darkened as she looked at the Jade Emperor.


    "What do you want to say? If you have something to say, you''ll find out about your stealing to the main hall and your master''s secretly taking you to court. " The queen mother looked at the sky with poor eyes. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman. I can compare Chang''e in a moment.


    "Don''t be so impatient. Wait for her to finish first." The Jade Emperor spoke with a kind face.


    Seeing the Jade Emperor''s friendly attitude, the Queen Mother''s heart became even more angry.


    "I have a treasure for the queen mother." Heaven smiles.


    The queen mother was stunned and asked uncertainly, "to my palace?"


    "Yes. This is my most precious thing, and it''s what I cherish most. I think it''s only when I give it to the queen mother that I can express my heart. " The sky Misty fixed of looking at the queen mother, slowly say.


    "Ah?" The queen mother was a little confused.


    Tianmiao took out a beautiful round fan and put it in his palm: "this is the first round fan that I just learned how to refine. I just want to give it to the queen mother."


    The queen mother said to the nearby Taibai Venus, "go, present it."


    Taibai Venus hurried forward, took the fan in Tianmiao''s hand and presented it to the queen mother.


    The queen mother took it over and saw the fan. Her expression eased a little. The fan was really beautiful and in line with her aesthetics.


    "You have a heart." The queen mother took the fan and said, "I''ll take it."


    Hearing this sentence, Tianmiao began to laugh. She gently opened her lips. Her tone was slow and her voice was sweet. It clearly spread to everyone in the hall: "I''m very happy that the empress has accepted my token of love. I''ve always been happy with the empress. Now I know that the Empress is also kind to me. I think it''s really the best thing."


    The queen mother was stunned, and her eyes were burning, which made her completely frozen.


    The jade emperor also glared.


    Everyone in the hall was wide eyed.


    Hanshan Zhenjun was stunned at first. The next moment he understood Tianmiao''s intention, and a smile floated in his eyes.


    "You, you are presumptuous. Hu, nonsense The Queen Mother stammered, "you and I are all women. What are you talking about?"


    "But love is gender neutral. What''s wrong with loving your mother? My mother likes me, too. Is that wrong? " Tianmiao looked at the Queen Mother innocently, "I admire the grace of the empress. Is this also wrong?"


    "Ridiculous!" The Queen Mother''s face was a little red, but she couldn''t say anything about the beautiful eyes of heaven. I just feel that the fan in my hand is getting hotter.


    "The Jade Emperor." Tianmiao looked at the muddled Jade Emperor and said with a smile, "I have admired the Jade Emperor for a long time."


    The eyes of the Jade Emperor are bigger than just now.


    Instant frying pan in the main hall.


    Hanshan is a fool. Did he guess the apprentice''s intention wrong? The disciple said that he liked the queen mother, just like Lily fairy liked Ilan. As a result, Ilan was to be implicated. The disciple confessed to the queen mother. Wouldn''t the queen mother also be implicated and beaten down to earth? The apprentice wants to break the game in this way.


    But how can you say that to the Jade Emperor?


    Apprentice, do you want a big one?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    "What, what? What did you say? " The jade emperor also stammered a little, staring at the sky.


    "I admire the Jade Emperor." The sky slowly, word by word again.


    "You, how can you like two people?" The Queen Mother glared and scolded eagerly.


    Hanshan Zhenjun looks at the worried look of the queen mother, and his face is muddled. No, Queen Mother, is your point wrong? The key point is how my apprentice moved his heart, not how he fell in love with two people?


    "Because the Jade Emperor and the queen mother are so excellent, I can''t choose." Tianmiao sighs gently. Her beautiful eyes look at the two people sitting on the top, and they are still waiting for words.


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother looked at each other and saw the complexity in each other''s eyes.


    "Taibai Jinxing is also excellent, which makes me feel good about it." Tianmiao looks at Taibai Venus and smiles.


    Taibai Venus, who has been making the background board, almost bounced out of her eyes when she heard this. What the hell?


    "Lao Jun''s Alchemy technology is superb, and it''s also fascinating. When you look at Lao Jun''s demeanor, you can''t move your eyes." The sky is tiny and see to the old God in of too ascend Lao Jun, the stone breaks the sky to startle of come such a sentence.


    Taishanglaojun is stiff all over.


    "Ridiculous!" The queen mother pointed to Tianmiao with a fan, "what are you doing?"


    "I like so many people, but my favorite is the queen mother. And the queen mother also accepted my token of love. Are we private? What should I do? Jade Emperor, I don''t want the queen mother to be implicated by me and beat down the mortal world. " Tianmiao looks at the Jade Emperor. His beautiful eyes are full of sadness.


    "How can it be? Of course, the queen mother will not be beaten down. Neither will you." The Jade Emperor looked at Tianmiao''s sad appearance and said it subconsciously.


    The Queen Mother glared: "what are you talking about?"


    "But my elder martial sister didn''t like the lily fairy. She confiscated the gift from the lily fairy, but she was cheated out by the lily fairy to express her love, and then she was told that she wanted to be beaten down to earth." The sky is tiny and sorrowful looking at the queen mother, beautiful eyes flow.


    "Are you waiting here for the palace?" The queen mother came back and shook the fan. "The Palace said that you were talking nonsense."


    "There''s no nonsense. I''m sincere to the queen mother. I can learn from the sun and the moon. That round fan is also the first magic weapon I refined. It''s my most precious thing. " Tianmiao retorts immediately.


    "Er..." The queen mother shakes her hand and stops.


    The Jade Emperor stares at TIANYAO and expects TIANYAO to say the same to him, but TIANYAO doesn''t say a word.


    "Bring up Lily fairy and Ilan!" Wang Mu fan fan, just feel a little hot all over, want to deal with this matter quickly.


    Soon, Lily fairy and Ilan were brought up.


    Lily fairy looks at Yilan affectionately. Yilan doesn''t look at him, but her eyes stay on Shifu and TIANYAO. Ilan blamed herself for her worried eyes, but she still caused trouble for her. Although she always told Tianmiao that she would seek the support of her master when she was in trouble, she never did so. She didn''t want to bring trouble to Shifu.


    Hanshan Zhenjun knew what the child was blaming when he saw Ilan''s guilty eyes. Silly child! I always take on some things by myself, and in the end, something like this happened. Why don''t you trust master more? If I told master about it earlier, it would not have developed into what it is now. I blame myself for not protecting my apprentice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    Tianmiao looks at Yilan with a smile and nods to her, indicating that she doesn''t need to be nervous.


    Of course, Ilan knows why Tianmiao, who should not have been here, is here to save her.


    The eyes of heaven, Ilan''s heart surged with infinite courage.


    "Ilan, I ask you, what do you think of Lily fairy?" Looking at Ilan kneeling in the middle of the hall, the queen mother asked in a cold voice.


    "It used to be a nuisance, but because of face, it was perfunctory. Now it''s hatred, because his arbitrary behavior has brought me disaster and also brought trouble to Shifu. " Yilan knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice.


    Lily fairy looked at Yilan in amazement and said bitterly and affectionately: "Yilan, my heart to you..."


    "Bold! The queen mother didn''t ask you, but you spoke in private Taibai Xingjun shouts.


    "Presumptuous! Did I ask you a question? " The queen mother was so reminded by Taibai Jinxing that a little lily fairy dared to offend her majesty, so she was furious.


    Tianmiao looks at the angry queen mother with bright eyes and adoration on her face.


    The queen mother didn''t know why, but she was floating in her heart when she looked at the sky.


    Lily fairy surprised, fell down.


    "Yilan, go on." The queen mother didn''t shake the fan any more, but she still held it in her hand.


    "That day, Baihe fairy cheated me out in the name of moon rabbit. He stopped me on the way to Guanghan palace to give me something. I refused. He suddenly held out his hand and pressed my shoulder and said some crazy words to me. It happened that the heavenly soldiers were patrolling, so they misunderstood. " Ilan''s thoughts are clearer and her words are sharper and sharper.


    Queen mother looked at Lily fairy: "lily, is what Ilan said true?"


    "I think I can move Ilan. I didn''t mean to cheat. I just love Ilan very much..." Lily fairy''s face was hurt, but she was interrupted by the queen mother before she spoke.


    "My palace just asked you if what you said in Ilan is true!" The queen mother drank angrily.


    Tianmiao looks at the angry queen mother, holding her hands on her chest, and her beautiful face is full of smiles.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Tianmiao and the queen mother with a radian in her mouth. She couldn''t help shouting: "lily, what does the queen mother ask you? You just need to answer. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tianmiao looks at the Jade Emperor and smiles at him.


    "Answer quickly The Jade Emperor came and drank angrily at the lily again.


    "Yes." Lily fairy answered a word painfully.


    Baihuaxian''s lips moved. In fact, she didn''t intend to plead at the beginning, because she knew the temperament of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother. The more she pleaded, the more severe the punishment would be. She had planned to denounce Lily fairy and Ilan''s frivolous behavior, and then asked the Jade Emperor and the queen mother to punish them severely, so that they might have a chance of life. As a result, the current situation is totally beyond her expectation and plan.


    Baihuaxian glanced at the sky, everything is because the radish essence''s intervention has made things like this. If it goes on like this, only lily fairy will be punished, while Ilan will be unharmed. Seeing the Jade Emperor''s eyes looking at the sky, the immortals secretly gnash their teeth. Can they do whatever they want? In the past, the Jade Emperor treated Chang''e differently. Now there is a fairy who is more beautiful than Chang''e. the Jade Emperor is dizzy again. She didn''t dare to resent the Jade Emperor in her heart. She could only blame it all on Tianmiao''s head.


    (see what the author has to say)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    "Then there''s nothing to say. Lily immortals act rashly, deceive Ilan, shave off the bones of immortals, and beat down the mortals. " The Jade Emperor frowned and said sternly.


    "Baihuaxian has no way to defend himself. He will be punished for one year''s salary and three years'' reflection behind closed doors." The queen mother is also a stern face.


    Hundred flowers fairy slightly Leng next, immediately crouch body to admit punishment.


    "Yilan was hoodwinked and frightened, and the salary of baihuaxian was compensated to Yilan. Yilan, you should be more careful next time. " The queen mother made such a decision after clearing her throat with her shining eyes.


    A hundred flowers fairy''s face is unbelievable.


    Let alone the hundred flower fairy, all the immortals present were shocked.


    Is this really the queen mother they know?


    It''s not that such a thing has never happened before. Let alone those who have not been wronged have been shaved off and beaten down to the mortal world. Even those who have been wronged have been beaten down to the mortal world, but there has never been any compensation. Those who were wronged and finally lucky to clean up the injustice of the fairy, the queen mother and the Jade Emperor are a pair of disapproval of the appearance of retreat, compensation? Dream!


    But today it''s like they''re all dreaming together.


    The queen mother not only compensated Yilan, but also asked her to be more careful in the future.


    I can''t believe my eyes.


    "The Jade Emperor is holy and the queen mother is holy." Tianmiao bows slightly first, then looks up at the queen mother with adoration.


    "The Jade Emperor is holy and the queen mother is holy." Yilan also quickly fell down to salute and shout.


    "Come on, take the lily down, shave off the immortal bones and beat down the mortals. All right, step back. " The Jade Emperor and the queen mother stood up. Before the queen mother left, she took a look at the sky and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    After the queen mother and the Jade Emperor left, Tianmiao saluted Taibai and said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    "Cough, no, no, just do your duty." Too white Venus embarrassed false cough, and then quickly ran.


    Tianmiao turned around and helped up Ilan, who had never been back to God.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Ilan is still in a trance. She really escaped from death.


    "I said that when I grow up, I will protect my elder martial sister." Tianmiao holds Ilan''s hand and says with a smile.


    "Younger martial sister!" Yilan''s eyes became moist. She never thought that the little younger martial sister could really protect her like this one day.


    "Don''t cry outside, or people will laugh at you. Let''s go home." Tianmiao is holding Ilan''s hand.


    "Master." Ilan looked up at Hanshan Zhenjun, who was relieved and smiling, and cried happily.


    "I''ll deal with you when I get home." Hanshan really Jun glared at Yilan. After he finished, he turned and went back to Hanshan Palace first.


    Yilan''s face changed, and he lowered his head in frustration. He whispered to Tianmiao, "I''m still in trouble for my master."


    Tianmiao shook Ilan''s hand: "no, elder martial sister, I''m afraid you''re wrong. Have you not guessed the reason why master is angry? After all these years, you still don''t know Master? You''ll know when you go back. "


    When Tianmiao and Ilan were about to go back, Nezha stopped them.


    "Ah, radish, you''ve grown so big, and it doesn''t take long." Nezha was very surprised. In addition to being surprised that the fat radish turned into such a beautiful woman, he was also surprised that little radish''s performance in the court today made the tyrannical Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother change their mind. His attitude towards little radish was also unprecedented. It''s amazing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    "Mr. Nezha, my elder martial sister is scared and hurt. We need to go back in a hurry." Tianmiao said politely.


    "Oh, yes, go back." Nezha nodded and let me open.


    Yutu originally wanted to jump directly from Chang''e''s arms to find them in Ilan, but Chang''e gently pressed her: "at this time, let them slow first. You''d better go to them later. "


    The moon rabbit stopped to jump down, but did not move in Chang''e''s arms.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t help today." Chang''e whispered, "I know you don''t like me. Hate my self pity, hate my narcissism, but I always like you. I''ll try to change, but it may take some time. Can you give me some time? "


    The moon rabbit shakes her ears and is silent for a while. Finally, she hums coldly: "too long is not enough."


    "Well, I''ll try." Hearing this, Chang''e smiles, nods her head, and goes back to Guanghan palace.


    Nezha pulled Monkey King''s arm: "go, let''s drink."


    "Erlang God, go." The monkey king nodded, looked at Erlang God and said hello.


    "Here we are." Erlang God should be a sentence, then bowed his head to the foot is still in the sky, they disappear the direction of the wheezing dog way, "in a few days to visit them, what happened, let them slowly."


    "Well, I know. I''m just a little worried. " Wheezing dog still didn''t look back.


    "Don''t worry. You friend, it''s not easy. " Erlang God laughs, "I''ve never seen anyone who can escape from being robbed by the queen mother. Even if it is... " Erlang God said here, suddenly silent. Even his mother, yao ji, the Jade Emperor''s sister, could not escape the disaster. Thinking of his mother, Erlang Shen''s eyes darkened.


    "Well, don''t think about the past. Let''s go, drink! If you don''t get drunk, you don''t come back. " At this time, Nezha and monkey king came to Erlang God, heard Erlang God''s words, guessed what Erlang God thought of, and they all comforted.


    "Take out the momentum you played with me at the beginning, and today we''ll see who is strong to the end." Monkey King patted Erlang on the shoulder.


    "Your Zixia fairy didn''t beat you up?" Erlang God glanced at Su Wukong and said coolly.


    "Not today. Such a big thing happened in the court. And I''ll explain to her that I''m trying to comfort the crying Erlang God and accompany him to drink. Once he''s drunk, he''ll get rid of his worries. Not only will she not blame me, she will surely say that I have done a good job. " Monkey King grinned.


    "Shameless!" Erlang Shen snorted coldly and immediately laughed again. "Well, we won''t be drunk today."


    Baihua fairy looked at the back of all the people who had left, secretly bit his teeth and went back to his Baihua palace. From now on, she is going to accept the punishment of the emperor and begin to ban her feet. Although three years passed quickly for their immortals, she just couldn''t swallow it. Why the lily fairy was finally shaved, and Yilan had nothing to do, and there was compensation! This is unprecedented. Why?!


    ¡­¡­


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother walk slowly on the way back to the palace. The queen mother looks at the fan in her hand as she walks, and she fans twice from time to time.


    "Can you walk faster?" The jade emperor turned his head and said to the queen mother, then glanced at the fan in her hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    The queen mother didn''t get angry when she heard the tone of the Jade Emperor. Instead, she walked up quickly, looked at the fan in her hand, and asked, "do you think what the radish said is true?"


    "What, really?" The Jade Emperor frowned.


    "She said she liked it and admired me." Wang Mu Dao.


    "What are you thinking about? That''s just what she said to save her elder martial sister, and she also said that she likes me." The Jade Emperor rolled his eyes in his heart.


    "That''s different. I like Taibai Venus and Laojun, but I''m the only one who has received the gift. It''s the first magic weapon she learned to make." The queen mother happily shook the fan in her hand.


    "You look so proud, you don''t see it." The Jade Emperor snorted.


    "But, I really don''t hate that radish. She seems to have a very strange smell, don''t you think?" The Queen Mother shook the fan in her hand and asked the Jade Emperor.


    The Jade Emperor stopped and thought seriously: "it seems, it''s true. It''s kind of like the peaceful atmosphere of Nakasone? It''s not right! It''s a little bit of the natural atmosphere of heaven and earth? It won''t be, will it? It''s just our illusion that we should. It''s just a radish. "


    "Do you think she''s really just a turnip?" Asked the queen mother.


    "Is it not radish essence, but a variant ginseng essence?" The Jade Emperor was stunned.


    Queen Mother: -- Don''t want to talk to the Jade Emperor, want to roll your eyes is how to return a responsibility?


    "Then I''ll send someone to watch? Look at her. What was she trained for? " The Jade Emperor pondered whether he should do so.


    "No. Her talent is very good. She didn''t take shape when she was brought to heaven by Hanshan Zhenjun. As a result, she soon learned how to take shape and grew up after being shut up for some time. She really has an unlimited future, but she cares about Hanshan Zhenjun and her elder martial sister very much, so she doesn''t have to worry that she will do harm to heaven. In the future, it''s better for Hanshan Zhenjun and Yilan. " The Queen Mother analyzed.


    "How do you know so much?" The Jade Emperor looked at the Queen Mother suspiciously.


    "Just now I sent someone to show me the records about this radish." The Queen Mother shook the fan in her hand with a smile. "This fan is really the first magic weapon she learned to refine after she learned to refine it. She is very precious."


    Jade Emperor Don''t want to talk to the queen mother, want to roll your eyes is how to return a responsibility?


    ¡­¡­


    Ilan and Tianmiao return to Hanshan palace, and as soon as they enter, they see Hanshan Zhenjun sitting there waiting for them with a black face.


    "Master." Yilan cried weakly.


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you?" Hanshan really Jun black face sternly asked.


    "My mistake is that I don''t dare to trust others, and I shouldn''t be perfunctory. I should walk away when I see him, and I shouldn''t listen to his words." Yilan said with her head down.


    "Wrong!" Hanshan Zhenjun raised his voice and said sternly, "the mistake is not to believe in being a teacher, the mistake is not to want to trouble being a teacher! You should tell me about it at the beginning. I will go to Baihua palace to discuss it and nip it out in the bud. That way, you won''t be wronged and frightened at all. "


    "Master?" Ilan was stunned. She looked up at her master and did not return to her mind.


    "You''re teaching your younger martial sister. If she''s in trouble, ask her master for support. But how do you do it? You always want to solve it by yourself and bear it silently. Can you stop being so sensible all the time? Can you sometimes be willful and let me experience the feeling of being a master? " Hanshan really Jun said earnestly.


    "Master..." Yilan choked a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    "Can''t you trust master more? Do you rely more on master? " Looking at the choking Yilan, Hanshan Zhenjun said helplessly.


    "I''m sorry, Shifu. I''m sorry to worry you and your younger martial sister." Ilan finally burst into tears.


    "Well, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s so big, still cry." Hanshan is comforted by Zhenjun.


    "Elder martial sister, don''t cry. You were away last night. No one made me sweet scented osmanthus water." Tianmiao comforts Yilan with a smile and diverts her attention.


    "You little greedy cat. I''m going to soak it for you Ilan couldn''t help laughing, "did you find something to eat when you came back yesterday?"


    "No, of course I came back to find the elder martial sister first, but I didn''t find it before I knew that something had happened to the elder martial sister. Let''s go. Elder martial sister will wash her face first, and then give me osmanthus water. Master, do you want to make us some cakes? " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Do it. I''ll do it now." Hanshan Zhenjun looked at the two disciples who were smiling. He pressed the paper in his heart and nodded.


    The matter of Ilan was solved easily.


    It''s just that Tianmiao is completely famous in Tianting.


    The first beauty in heaven.


    Smart, beautiful, gentle, affectionate and righteous.


    Even the tyrannical and stubborn queen mother looked at her differently.


    The next day the moon rabbit came to find Yilan and Tianmiao. With her moon cakes and two sachets embroidered by Chang''e.


    "This is my moon cake. This is Chang''e''s gift to you." Moon rabbit gives two sachets to Tianmiao and Yilan.


    "Well? You and Chang''e have a good relationship at last? " Ilan took the sachet and asked happily.


    "No! Don''t buy me two sachets! " The moon rabbit glared and hummed.


    Ilan just smiles and doesn''t talk. She knows the nature of the moon rabbit too well. If the moon rabbit doesn''t accept Chang''e from her heart, she won''t accept Chang''e''s sachet at all. This duplicitous rabbit.


    "By the way, radish, I tell you, you are famous now, the most beautiful woman in heaven! Well, that''s what I said at the beginning. Do I have a good eye? " Moon rabbit said on the topic, said triumphantly.


    "What did you want to say in the first place?" Ilan saw that she was off topic, so she reminded her.


    "Oh, because radish is now the most beautiful woman in heaven. As you know, baihuaxian is already hostile to Chang''e, because Chang''e is the most beautiful woman in heaven. Now radish is the first beauty, hostile object will change. And you offended her so much. Lily fairy and her relationship is very good. Now that the lily fairy has been beaten down, it is impossible to become an immortal again. She was punished for three years of thinking behind closed doors and one year of salary. This salary is fully compensated to Yilan. She doesn''t hate you. " The moon rabbit picked up a cake and began to bite.


    Yilan and Tianmiao look at each other, Tianmiao smiles: "elder martial sister, don''t be afraid, I will protect her."


    "If you said that before, I don''t believe it. But I saw what you did in the hall that day, and I believe it. " The moon rabbit interjected, "however, you really have to be careful of baihuaxian. Chang''e, it''s not harmful even to feel sorry for yourself. Baihuaxian is narrow-minded and jealous, which is not a good thing. Be careful she''s coming. " Moon rabbit said, finally put away a face of disdain, become a little solemn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    "I see. We''ll be careful." Ilan nodded.


    "Well." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Radish, you have to take care of your elder martial sister. She is a fool. I don''t believe what she said. You''re more reliable. " Moon rabbit put the cake in his hand into his mouth, solemnly and Tianmiao said.


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, what do you mean?" Ilan glared and protested.


    "Literally. You are stupid, so easy to be cheated out, but also listen to Lily fart. When you see him, you should slap him in the face, shout for help, and ask everyone to catch the apprentice. You see how stupid you are. You not only listen to him fart, but also let his pig''s hoof on your shoulder. That''s why you were seen by the heavenly soldiers and misunderstood. " Moon rabbit nose spray air-conditioning, and began to despise Yilan.


    Ilan was stunned and speechless.


    "That makes a lot of sense. If only my elder martial sister had half the momentum of sister yuetu. " Tianmiao mends the sword.


    Yilan looked at Tianmiao pitifully: "younger martial sister, why do you dislike me?"


    "I have no aversion. But the elder martial sister will know what to do when she meets this kind of situation next time? " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I see." Ilan nodded.


    "I despise you. What''s the matter? You can give me a long snack. However, you are such a fool. I just like you like this. I can''t let you go. " Yuetu reaches out her hand, grabs both sides of Yilan''s cheek and tugs.


    "Let go of the nest It''s wrong... " Ilan struggled and reached out to pull the rabbit''s cheek.


    "It''s against you!" The moon rabbit saw Yilan fakang and cried.


    Tianmiao looks at the interaction between the two people and can''t help smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following days, Hanshan palace was more lively than before.


    All kinds of immortals always find excuses to visit Hanshan Zhenjun. In fact, they come to Hanshan palace to see the sky. There are also some faeries who pretend to pass by Hanshan palace and look inside, hoping to see Tianmiao, the first beauty in heaven. They are fairies that make the attitude of the queen mother and the Jade Emperor different. What will it look like?


    "You are so busy here." On this day, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian came to visit. Bai Suzhen came in and said to Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "I can''t help it. We all like beautiful things." Hanshan Zhenjun had no choice but to smile. He also knew how famous his little apprentice was in heaven now.


    "Xiaotianmiao has grown up. It''s said that her great apprentice, who saved her uncle that day, performed admirably. " Xu Xian sat down and said with a smile.


    "Yes, xiaotianmiao has grown up. Her performance on that day really surprised me, no, it should be said that it was a surprise. I didn''t expect it would be so simple. " Hanshan Zhenjun couldn''t help praising his little apprentice, "my little apprentice is very smart. I don''t know if the first beauty in heaven is the one, but I think my apprentice is the first smart in heaven."


    "Well, I didn''t come here to see your smiling eyes disappear." Bai Suzhen is very disgusted to say.


    "Oh? What can I do for you? " Asked Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "The Tathagata came to heaven to find the Jade Emperor." Xu Xian spoke at this time.


    "He seldom comes to heaven. What''s the difference?" Hanshan''s face became solemn. Last time, it was because there was a vision in heaven and earth that he called Tianmiao back urgently. What happened this time?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    "He just said things were faster and worse than he expected. It''s supposed to be that we went to the Jade Emperor to discuss the countermeasures, and told us not to go to heaven and stay in the mortal world during this period of time. " Xu Xian frowned, "I thought something was wrong, so I came to tell my uncle."


    "Maybe it''s because we think our combat effectiveness is too poor, even in the sky, it can''t help us." Bai Suzhen coolly said, "can let Tathagata are like the situation facing the enemy, we really can''t help."


    "Too dreary?" Hanshan looked at Xu Xian, "is that the word Xu Xian taught you again? But it''s quite impressive. "


    "Do you want to go down to hide? According to the meaning of the Tathagata, once there is a change, heaven will bear the brunt of it. " Bai Suzhen asked.


    "No Hanshan Zhenjun shakes his head.


    "I told you earlier that he is an iron head, you don''t believe it." Bai Suzhen listens to the words that Hanshan really Jun refuses, turns to see to Xu Xian, not good spirit of say.


    Xu Xian chuckled: "your nephew is very similar."


    Bai Suzhen smoked the corners of her mouth, and then said to Hanshan Zhenjun, "we will live in your Hanshan palace these days. Are you not welcome?" His uncle is stubborn. He knew for a long time that he couldn''t go down to hide. Let''s stay with Xu Xian. We can help each other when something goes wrong.


    "Don''t you go down to hide?" Asked Hanshan Zhenjun.


    "Uncle, what did I say you forgot?" Xu Xian asked jokingly.


    Hanshan was stunned.


    "He''s iron head, too." Xu Xian pointed to Bai Suzhen and said with a smile.


    Hanshan Zhenjun couldn''t help laughing.


    Yes, their uncles and nephews are the same stubborn, decided things, no one can change.


    In this way, Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian live in Hanshan palace.


    Day by day in the past, nothing happened, but also calm.


    Xu Xian was squatting in the garden of Hanshan Palace this morning to see a flower just in full bloom. Then he saw Tianmiao coming back from the outside.


    "The sky is small." Xu Xian waves to TIANYAO. Even if TIANYAO has grown up, Xu Xian will call her xiaotianyao.


    "Sister Xu Xian." Tianmiao came over with an oil paper bag in his hand and handed it to Xu Xian, "do you want to eat together? It''s a vegetable bun from xiaotiangou. "


    "Xiaotiangou is so good." Xu Xian stood up in surprise, "can we eat together?"


    "Of course." Tianmiao laughed, "in fact, there are several bowls of bean curd. I hide them in the space sachet. Let''s eat together! "


    " yes, yes. " Xu Xian stood up happily and went to eat with Tianmiao.


    Bai Suzhen and Hanshan Zhenjun are standing under the eaves. After they go in, Hanshan Zhenjun suddenly says, "Xu Xian is pregnant."


    "Well, she''s still a daughter." Bai Suzhen always had a gentle smile on her cold face, "but she didn''t know."


    "Are you still here? We should listen to the words of the Tathagata and take refuge in the mortal world. " Hanshan really Jun frowned worried said.


    "The Tathagata did not tell her the truth." Bai Suzhen was silent and said slowly, "the Tathagata says that the great calamity is coming. If you go to the world, you can only hide for a while, and finally you will face destruction. Come to heaven, although bear the brunt, but there is a glimmer of life. But he doesn''t know where this thread of life comes from. "


    "Facing destruction? Is it going to be a disaster? " Hanshan''s face finally changed this time. What a terrible disaster it would be if Tathagata could say that great calamity is coming.


    Destroy the sky, destroy the earth!


    Doomsday?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    "Xu Xiancai is not long pregnant. Her baby has not seen the world yet. I won''t let her have an accident." Bai Suzhen gently clenched her fist and said in a deep voice, "I want to find a ray of life."


    "If the Tathagata says so, it must be." Hanshan Zhenjun comforts Bai Suzhen, but his heart is also very heavy. What happened if Tathagata could say that? If there is an accident, can he protect his two apprentices?


    No matter what, he will try his best to protect each other!


    ¡­¡­


    But, let Hanshan really Jun and Bai Suzhen did not expect is, big difficult will be such a big difficult. Even the Tathagata did not expect to be so sudden.


    On this day, Hanshan Zhenjun and Bai Suzhen were not in Hanshan palace. They went to find taishanglaojun. Everyone thought it was an ordinary day as usual.


    Suddenly, however, the whole sky began to shake.


    "What happened?" Xu Xian looked at the water cup on the table shaking, the tea in the cup flowing all over the table, she asked in surprise.


    Yilan stood up and said in dismay, "I''ll go out and see what happened."


    "Go, get out." Tianmiao gets up and says something to Xu Xian and Yilan, then pushes them out of Hanshan palace.


    But out of Hanshan palace, the tremor still did not stop.


    It''s the whole heaven shaking!


    Heaven It''s going to collapse.


    "How could that be?" Xu Xian exclaimed, and the whole heaven was shaking.


    "Come on, go to Nantianmen." Yilan takes TIANYAO''s hand and shouts anxiously to Xu Xian, "leave heaven first!"


    As soon as Ilan''s words were finished, an eaves corner of the palace roof fell down directly, making a huge sound on the ground, splashing huge dust and flying stones. The buildings in the heaven are far from comparable. In fact, strictly speaking, these buildings are huge magic weapons with high defensive ability. Similarly, if you hit the fairies, it will hurt them.


    Such a strong palace collapsed on this day.


    Moreover, the collapse continues.


    "What''s going on?" Ilan''s face was pale and murmured to himself.


    After running out of Hanshan palace, the whole heaven was filled with screams and rapid and disordered footsteps.


    The fairies with low magic power ran away in panic. There were countless falling stones and splashes along the way, accompanied by screams from time to time.


    The whole heaven began to collapse and disintegrate, which had never happened before.


    They had to go out through several gates of the heaven, because the whole heaven was covered by a border. But now the boundary has not been opened, that is to say, the collapse of the heaven begins from the inside. Is it caused by someone sneaking into the center of heaven and attacking the center of heaven?


    When they ran to Nantianmen, they found that this guess was not all right.


    The whole heaven is collapsing, not because the center of the heaven is attacked, but because the whole heaven is attacked from the outside. Because of the existence of the boundary, the heaven does not collapse in an instant. This powerful external force attacks on the boundary of the heaven, and the internal shock leads to the collapse of the heaven.


    Who is attacking heaven?


    No one


    No one means you can''t see who''s attacking. There''s nothing outside the heaven.


    But the great power is always attacking the boundary of heaven.


    When I got to the gate of Nantianmen, no one dared to step out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    Because everyone can see that as long as you step out, you will be crushed by that strange and powerful force.


    Hanshan Zhenjun and Bai Suzhen also appeared in the south gate. They looked at the gate with ugly faces.


    Bai Suzhen took Xu Xian by the hand. At this time, he deeply realized what the Tathagata said.


    Destroy the sky and the earth.


    Deep sense of powerlessness, as well as have to accept the release.


    Xu Xian holding Bai Suzhen''s hand, slightly forced, whispered: "with you, life and death do not matter."


    Bai Suzhen looked at Xu Xian''s stomach, took Xu Xian''s hand back and said with a relieved smile, "well, we will always be together."


    "Master." Yilan see Hanshan really Jun appear, flustered heart at this moment a little settled down.


    Tianmiao also looks at Hanshan Zhenjun and sees his powerlessness and relief, which is relief in the face of death.


    "Wait here. The Tathagata and the jade emperor have already figured out a way." Hanshan Zhenjun looked at the distorted sky outside the south gate and said in a deep voice. In fact, he was very clear in his heart that if he had a way, it would not be the current situation.


    Some immortals throw their magic weapon to see if their defense magic weapon can resist the strange and violent force outside. As a result, the magic weapon will be twisted to pieces and there is no trace.


    Looking at this scene, people exclaimed. The idea of using a magic weapon to escape was completely shattered.


    "What power is this? Why does it make people feel so depressed? " Xu Xian whispered.


    "I don''t know. I feel that the power is chaotic, but it''s extremely powerful." Bai Suzhen said in a deep voice.


    Yuetu and Chang''e also came to Nantianmen. The moon rabbit is now in the shape of a rabbit, and is tightly held in Chang''e''s arms and comes here all the way.


    When the moon rabbit saw Tianmiao and Yilan, she motioned Chang''e to go there.


    Chang''e crowded over and stood beside Ilan.


    "Chang''e fairy." Yilan makes a sound.


    Chang''e''s face was a little pale, but there was no panic and confusion between her eyebrows. She nodded to Ilan: "are you ok?"


    "Nothing for the time being." Ilan shook his head and looked at the moon rabbit, "are you ok?"


    The moon rabbit also nodded its head.


    "Her foot was hit by the foot of the falling eaves. It''s a bit serious. " Chang''e said.


    "Let me see." When Ilan is surprised, it depends on the wound of the moon rabbit.


    "What are you looking at? It''s just a little hurt. We''re all going to die anyway. "


    Ilan is silent, looking at the distorted sky outside the South Gate of heaven, and then looking back at the gradually collapsing heaven, from the beginning of fear and despair, to now slowly accept the status quo.


    At this time, baihuaxian also escaped with many of the fairies in her palace. Most of the fairies in Baihua palace had low magic power. Half of Rose''s shoulder was covered with blood. She was pale and panting.


    After seeing this, Ilan quickly helped her over and gave her medicine.


    "Are we all going to die here today?" Rose looked around at many people are a face of despair, asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. But now we are still alive. " Yilan smiles at the rose.


    "Yes, I''m still alive. It''s good to be alive... " Rose''s voice more and more low down, suddenly she whispered, "Ilan, I''m sorry."


    "What''s the matter?" Ilan is puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    "I should have helped you to be Lily fairy before, otherwise you would not be cheated out by him." Rose lowered her head, "it''s all because I''m too weak and timid. If your younger martial sister didn''t save you later, you would have been beaten down like him. "


    "It''s all over. I''m fine now. I never blame you. " Ilan touched Rose''s head, "don''t blame yourself, I''m not angry with you."


    "Thank you." Rose put her head on Ilan''s shoulder and said softly. These days, she does not dare to talk to Ilan because she has no face. At the beginning, Lily fairy wanted to find Ilan. She was afraid of things and ran first. As a result, something like that happened later. Her heart was full of remorse. Now she was relieved to hear that Ilan would forgive her.


    Tianmiao stands at the edge of the south gate, frowning at the twisted sky. There is a dark and oppressive atmosphere outside, which is opposite to light.


    Why do you think so? When Tianmiao suddenly wondered why she had such an idea, a huge force came from behind. Then she was pushed out of the south gate and fell into the twisted air.


    Behind him came the roar of Hanshan Zhenjun and the cry of pain and despair in Ilan.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hundred flowers! How dare you do such a thing Yilan is shaking all over and her eyes are red. She never thought that baihuaxian would push the younger martial sister out of Nantianmen in full view of the public. Although the moon rabbit has reminded her, she is also vigilant everywhere, there has been nothing unusual. As a result, this happened today.


    "Anyway, everyone is going to die. I''ll give her a ride first. Don''t thank me." Hundred flowers fairy sneer. Anyway, everyone is going to die, and heaven will no longer exist. What else does she have to worry about? What about the queen mother? Where is the queen mother? She also wants to scold the old woman and the Jade Emperor. Many years of depression accumulated in my heart, baihuaxian has long wanted to vent.


    "Hundred flower fairy!" Hanshan Zhenjun has drawn his sword. He wants to kill the poisonous hundred flower fairy himself.


    "You..." Yilan eyes canthus to crack, but do not know how to scold just good.


    "You bitch. Ugly heart more poison, all day pretending to be a pair of noble can not be tarnished look, in fact, you are the dirtiest! I used to be jealous of Chang''e, but now I''m jealous of the sky. You''re going to get paid. Even if we all die, you will die first, and you will not die well! " In Chang''e''s arms, the moon hare yelled.


    Baihuaxian didn''t get angry after hearing this. Instead, she laughed. She looked at yuetu and Ilan and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter! Everybody''s going to die anyway. Do you want to do it? Do you want me to die hard? Do you want to torture me? It''s a pity that I won''t give you this chance. "


    After that, Bai Huaxian took another look at Chang''e and said with a sneer, "Chang''e, you cunt, are you the most beautiful one? Only the Jade Emperor, the old color critic, will dream of you. It''s a pity that it''s useless now. "


    After baihuaxian finished her words, she didn''t give anyone any chance. She turned and ran to the gate of Nantian gate to jump.


    Hanshan''s eyes sank and he said, "do you want to die? It''s not that easy. " He would never let baihuaxian simply seek death.


    But before Hanshan really did, he heard a scream from baihuaxian.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    Baihuaxian floats at the gate of Nantian gate. Suddenly, many blood holes appear on her body. It seems that she is pierced by thousands of arrows, but she can''t see any arrows or air arrows.


    Baihuaxian cried in pain. Her body is gradually distorted, it seems that there is a strong force, oppressing her whole body, compressing her whole person smaller and smaller.


    The scream of baihuaxian was more and more painful and harsh.


    The people standing at the gate of Nantian were frightened to see this strange and terrible scene.


    Then, on the body of the hundred flower fairy, there was a raging fire.


    The fire burned the body and even the soul of baihuaxian. She cried and howled, but to no avail.


    Who is it?


    Who did it?


    After a thousand arrows pierce the heart, the fire burns.


    Nezha frowned and said in a low voice, "is this samadhi''s real fire? incorrect! This is stronger than samadhi''s true fire. "


    Everyone looked at the emperor. Taishanglaojun threw away the Buddha dust and said, "it''s not me. This flame is more powerful than samadhi''s real fire."


    Soon a hundred flowers fairy a group of flesh and blood, but her consciousness is still awake, still suffering from the pain of heart piercing and burning.


    The howling sound of baihuaxian did not disappear for a long time. It sounded in people''s ears, even higher than the collapse of surrounding buildings.


    The moon rabbit was stunned. She grabbed Chang''e and said, "I said that she will have retribution soon, and then she will come so soon, so amazing?"


    Chang''e touched the rabbit''s ear: "I didn''t expect that baihuaxian was so vicious."


    Moon rabbit hummed: "I already know, you stupid you don''t know."


    Chang''e sighed in a low voice: "although baihuaxian has been punished, the radish has been killed by her."


    Hanshan Zhenjun and Ilan are angry and sad at this moment.


    They stood in silence at the door, looking at the tortured baihuaxian, listening to her painful howl. The grief in my heart did not decrease by half.


    Yilan began to cry, looked at the door of Nantian, and said in a low voice, "younger martial sister, I said I wanted to protect you. I''m sorry. But I''ll be with you now. "


    Hanshan Zhenjun patted Ilan on the shoulder and sighed: "the great calamity, no one can escape, that''s it." It''s no pity that they can finally be together in another way.


    At this moment, Yilan''s ear suddenly heard the clear and sweet voice of Tianmiao: "elder martial sister, I also said that I would protect you."


    When they heard Tianmiao''s voice, they were all stunned.


    She''s not dead? How is that possible?


    You know, the power outside can crush the magic weapon with strong defense, even the boundary of heaven is almost unable to hold!


    All the people follow the voice of Tianmiao to see that Tianmiao seems to have a thin layer of white light. She floats there quietly and looks at the people.


    Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the suffering Baihua fairy. With a slight wave of his hand, the Baihua fairy turns into dust and disappears. Baihua fairy finally get to know off, Baihua palace fairy can''t help but ask: "are you doing it?"


    "No Heaven denies. In fact, she doesn''t know who did it. Although baihuaxian is narrow-minded and evil minded, she should be punished, but before she does, baihuaxian''s tortured spirits are all cracked.


    "How could it be made by younger martial sister?" Ilan glared at the fairy, then looked at Tianmiao happily, "younger martial sister, you''re OK, you''re really OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    The fairy in Baihua palace shrunk his head and said in a low voice, "I don''t mean to blame. I just want to ask. I just want to know who did it." In fact, many Fairies in Baihua palace don''t like Baihua fairies, because Baihua fairies look noble and cool outside, but they are always domineering and strict with many Fairies in Baihua palace.


    Ilan did not pay attention to the fairy, but looked at the sky with excitement.


    "Yes, I''m fine." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    People can''t believe to look at the sky floating in the air, why is she OK? How could it be okay?


    Just now someone threw the defense magic weapon out of the South Gate of heaven. The scene of being twisted into pieces at that moment is still vivid. Tianmiao is just a little fairy with low magic power. How can it be ok?


    No, no! The sky in front of them is really the sky they know. Is it really the radish essence?


    Tianmiao looked at Hanshan Zhenjun and whispered, "master, thank you for taking care of me these days. The cakes made by master are really delicious. "


    Hanshan Zhenjun looks at the sky floating in the air. My heart suddenly shrank. I always felt that I was going to lose my apprentice.


    "Who are you?" Bai Suzhen asked a lot of questions that people wanted to ask.


    Tianmiao did not answer, but turned to look into the distance, her voice became ethereal: "the darkness of the world, wake up. That''s why the world collapses. He''s not something you can fight against. "


    Yilan looked at Tianmiao''s back and murmured, "what are you talking about, younger martial sister?"


    At this time, the moon rabbit said: "that may not be your younger martial sister."


    Ilan looked at the moon rabbit in amazement: "what do you mean by that? That''s my younger martial sister. She''s my younger martial sister! "


    Jade rabbit squeezed out a smile: "don''t you understand? It''s safe in that environment. Do you think she''s the radish we know? And her profound words, do you understand what they mean? She''s never been that radish. "


    Ilan looked at the sky''s back in a dazed way. For a long time, she didn''t speak any more. She only heard the sound of falling buildings.


    At this moment, she had to accept the fact that the person in front of her no longer seemed to be her lovely younger martial sister.


    Ilan''s eyes darkened.


    At this time, the voice of Tianmiao came. There was a smile and anger in her voice: "silly elder martial sister, of course I''m still your younger martial sister."


    Yilan Shu''s big eyes, looking up at the sky ahead. At this moment, the heart flies from the bottom of the valley to the sky.


    "Are you leaving?" Hanshan really Jun difficult mouth.


    "Before I leave, I''ll solve everything." Tianmiao didn''t deny it or look back, but said softly and slowly, "when the world was first formed, there were both light and darkness. They will coexist forever, but the strength is different at different times. At first the light overcame the darkness, and the darkness lurked. And now the darkness awakes. "


    "What about the light?" Bai Suzhen asked.


    "You are the light." The sky answers.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. The darkness wakes up, but the light weakens. We are all weak chickens, too dregs to fight. " Bai Suzhen''s sharp summary.


    All the immortals on the scene: -- It''s a cruel truth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    Hanshan Zhenjun frowned and closed his eyes. My nephew is good at everything, but he is very poisonous. At such a time of great calamity, we should not forget the poisonous tongue. This is to carry out the poisonous tongue to the end? If he didn''t have backstage, he would have been killed many times.


    "You can say that." The sky laughs softly. In a sense, it is.


    Tianmiao raised his hand after saying this.


    At this moment, Tianmiao''s hand sent out a strong white light, but the feeling was so soft and so reassuring. The white light takes the sky as the center, scatters, and envelops everything in it.


    Where the white light blows, everything is new. All the immortals present were enveloped by the white light. They felt fresh and fresh, and all the injuries they had suffered during their escape were healed. The fairies who died on the run also survived, and stood in the crowd with a confused face.


    Only baihuaxian didn''t show up.


    A trace of deep research flashed in the sky''s eyes. The spirits of baihuaxian split, and even she had no ability to save them. Of course, she didn''t want to save it. But who did it? Is it the man who caught the cold fireworks?


    Who is it? Why hasn''t it been?


    The whole world has finally calmed down, and the heaven has returned to its original state.


    The Tathagata, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother came in a hurry.


    Bai Suzhen sent a message to Xu Xian: "you see, your father''s grape head is turning into an apple head. It''s smooth." Xu Xian asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you say too much stress leads to baldness? The grape heads of the Tathagata have become smooth. Isn''t it that they have become bald? " Bai Suzhen explained.


    Xu Xian What you said is reasonable. I have nothing to say.


    The Tathagata looks at Tianmiao and salutes him respectfully. So are the Jade Emperor and the queen mother.


    The following immortals were stunned at the scene.


    "Thank God for his help and saving the world." Tathagata said gratefully.


    The Jade Emperor and the queen mother were even more frightened. Who would have thought that this fairy was not the one they thought was very qualified, but a God from the larger world. Because there was a catastrophe in the world, he came here to save the world.


    At this time, Bai Suzhen remembered that the Tathagata''s first glimmer of life was the sky.


    "No, it should be." Tianmiao said faintly, and then turned to Hanshan Zhenjun and Yilan, smiling at them. Then his eyes moved to yuetu, and his eyes were opposite to yuetu''s, and he also laughed at her. Then he looked at xiaotiangou, and xiaotiangou nodded slightly. Xiaotian dog also nods and smiles hard.


    Tianmiao didn''t find Junyan, the little fat black cat. It''s too late to say goodbye to him


    After saying goodbye to these people, Tianmiao rose slowly, then turned into white light and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    When the sky disappeared, the queen mother finally asked the Tathagata, "who is she?"


    The Tathagata was silent and said slowly: "mortals always call us gods and Buddhists. For a long time, we think so. In fact, we are not gods. She is the real God. "


    Hanshan Zhenjun looked up at the sky and was disappointed. After that, I will never see her again


    "Shifu, my younger martial sister has been here. I hugged her. She has enjoyed flowers with us and eaten cakes with us. I feel very happy." Yilan''s voice rang out in Hanshan Zhenjun''s ear.


    Hanshan Zhenjun looked back at the smiling Ilan and said, "yes, you''re right. She''s been here. She''s been with us Hanshan Zhenjun pressed his chest.


    Looking at the relieved Hanshan Zhenjun, Ilan began to laugh.


    Ilan also looked up at the sky.


    Younger martial sister, thank you for coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    This time, it''s still an immersive task.


    Tianmiao checked the memo and frowned.


    "So the lucky people in this world have collapsed and are waiting for reincarnation." Tianmiao looked at Tianji memo and pointed with his finger, "just because there''s a bug here, there''s a person who shouldn''t appear."


    "Yes." Dongxiao nodded, "as for why there is a bug, now we can''t find the reason."


    "Don''t look for it. I want to know that''s the power." Tianmiao closed the memo, "Dongxiao, you go to find the king of hell in this world and ask him to rearrange a good afterlife for this lucky man."


    "Yes." Dongxiao nods.


    "What about me?" Kongho asked, pointing to his nose.


    "You can find out if there are any teleportation arrays or loopholes in the world. If you can handle them by yourself, you can handle them by yourself. If you can''t, you can go to Dongxiao or report them to Tiandao office for handling. I''m going to immerse myself in the world. " Tianmiao said.


    "Master, you must be careful. In the last world, you were pushed down the south gate, which scared me to death. Did you feel any pain at that time? " Konghou asked with eyes.


    "You have asked this question for the twenty third time." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and touched konghou''s head. By the way, he touched her dragon horn. "It doesn''t hurt. In the moment of danger, my power will burst out automatically."


    "Well, that''s good." Kongho nodded.


    "All right, let''s go. I''m going to start, too. " The sky rises.


    ¡­¡­


    In the state of Dazhou, the country is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Today, the emperor is young but holy. Under his rule, the state of Zhou entered a peaceful and prosperous age.


    The emperor has a brother, Prince Kang.


    A mother compatriots, naturally was named prince.


    Prince Kang has been praised for his literary and military skills and elegant demeanor.


    Kangqin princess is also known as the first beauty and talented woman of the state of Zhou. She is the granddaughter of prime minister Wei, the elder of the three dynasties.


    When the two got married, it was a sensation.


    Ten miles of red make-up, empty lane.


    It became a good story for a while.


    In the capital, when people write poems about feelings, they will subconsciously praise the couple as models.


    It''s just that good times don''t last long. Lord Kang, please don''t fall in love with me.


    Of course, many people didn''t know about it at first, but later it became known all over the city.


    Because Prince Kang is desperate to marry another woman to be his concubine!


    Princess Kang didn''t stop her. She just disappeared behind closed doors and lived alone in the backyard.


    Prince Kang married his concubine. The side imperial concubine''s family background is not obvious, she is only a small county magistrate''s daughter, therefore does not have ten li red makeup. But Prince Kang personally welcomed the wedding, and Prince Kang personally supervised the arrangement of the wedding hall, which made a lot of face for the princess.


    After he married his concubine, Prince Kang was always in love with his new lover. How happy you are.


    A month later, he finally felt guilty. It seems that I haven''t seen Princess Kang for a long time.


    I don''t know how Princess Kang is doing.


    So King Kang called in the housekeeper.


    "The side imperial concubine has already entered the door for a month, the imperial concubine''s spirit can disappear?" King Kang asked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper looked up at Lord Kang, looking embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? Is the princess ill? " When King Kang saw the housekeeper''s look, he felt an ominous premonition in his heart. And the guilt in my heart widened. It seems that I am too much to the princess. Maybe I should communicate with the princess again and say some good words. Will the princess be depressed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    The housekeeper''s expression became a little strange. He stammered, "the princess is not ill."


    "What happened to the princess? Not yet? " Asked King Kang.


    The housekeeper''s desire to speak is not enough.


    "Say, what''s the matter?" Looking at the housekeeper''s huff and puff, Prince Kang asked in a fierce voice.


    "Since you married the side princess, the princess has built a wall in the backyard and the front yard. We are not allowed to go there. Then every night, the sound of silk and bamboo comes from the backyard, which seems to be a song of Sheng every night. The yard of the princess is full of her new servants and people brought from the prime minister''s house. We can''t know more. It''s just that when I go shopping, I often meet the princess who is also there. More than we bought. " The housekeeper finished in one breath.


    "What?" After hearing this, Lord Kang first looked confused and then roared, "impossible!"


    The housekeeper was frightened by the roar of Lord Kang, and knelt down directly: "the little sentence is true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to see it yourself."


    King Kang''s face turned black. He stood up and went straight back to the hospital. The housekeeper looks at the angry King Kang and follows him with fear. He always feels that the mountain rain is coming. If the prince lost his mind for a moment and did something to the princess, it would be very bad. The emperor was very dissatisfied with the fact that the prince married his concubine. If there were any more problems, it would be over.


    King Kang said to himself as he walked: "impossible, impossible. No matter how angry the princess is with the king, it''s impossible for her to do such a thing. " In Lord Kang''s heart, the princess is virtuous, gentle and considerate. She loves herself to the core. Because she loves her so much, she is very sad about her marriage. After he closed the door, King Kang thought that the princess was just angry with herself for a while. When she realized that her anger was gone, she would make up with him.


    He is a prince. Those ordinary people have three wives and four concubines. What''s more, he is a prince. He can have two concubines and four concubines. He''s married a concubine now. It won''t be long for princess to regenerate.


    As a result, when Wang Ye saw the wall between the front yard and the back yard, he was dumbfounded.


    "Well, I really built a wall. When did it happen?" The LORD turned to look at the housekeeper who followed him and asked harshly.


    "Just the day after you married your concubine." The housekeeper said weakly.


    "Go and call the king!" Prince Kang is still in shock. Is this really what the princess does?


    "No, no door..." The housekeeper came back weakly again. When Wang Fei built this wall, there was no door left.


    "Go and bring me a ladder." King Kang was so angry that he almost kicked the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper hastened to ask for the ladder.


    Soon, the servant moved the ladder. After climbing up the ladder, Lord Kang looked at his feet and said, "I''m not sure." Why is the wall so high?


    "Lord, you can take up the ladder, put it over there and climb down it." The housekeeper gave a clever idea below.


    "Oh, yes!" King Kang sat on the top of the wall, pulled up the ladder, put it on the other side, and climbed down the ladder.


    As soon as his feet landed, there was a thunderous roar in his ear.


    "Who are you?"


    King Kang was so scared that he almost sat on the ground.


    After his reaction, he looked at the people and angrily scolded: "wanton! Who are you? You don''t even know who I am? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    "No! I knew you were a burglar in the master''s yard! " That person''s voice is big, stare at Wang Ye to say.


    Prince Kang''s forehead was full of tendons. He wanted to know that the servant was bought by the princess herself. How did the princess buy such a fool back!


    "This is Lord Kang." Finally a maid appeared, recognized the Lord and said to the servant, "go down first."


    "All right." The man simply agreed to come down. After two steps, he stopped and whispered to the maid, "but, sister Xia he, even if she is the Lord, she shouldn''t sneak in through other people''s walls."


    The man thought he was very quiet, but he forgot that his voice was loud, so the housekeeper at the other end of the wall heard it.


    Xia he held back his smile and waved to the man: "OK, you go down quickly, go quickly."


    "All right The man nodded and simply left.


    King Kang''s face turned green and asked the maid, "Xia he, where did the princess buy the fool?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, this man is a little silly, so please don''t worry about him." Xia he said after bowing.


    Lord Kang is angry. What else can he say? Say I don''t, I''m going to argue with a fool? Isn''t he a fool? He said that this man was not a fool and he would punish him himself. But I just said where the princess bought the fool, and immediately denied it? So you don''t have to face yourself?


    Forget it. Don''t worry about fools.


    "And the princess?" King Kang admitted his bad luck and asked Xia he.


    "The princess is not in the house." Summer lotus answers.


    "Not in the house? Where have you been? " He asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. The princess''s whereabouts won''t tell us the servants." Xia he replied with a smile.


    King Kang always thinks that the servant girl''s answer is a bit weird. Is it his own illusion?


    "When will the princess come back?" He asked again.


    "Still don''t know." Shahe shook his head.


    "The king came to see her in the evening." King Kang turned and wanted to go back, but when he saw the ladder, he turned again and said to Xia he, "forget it, I''ll wait for her here."


    With that, Lord Kang went to the princess''s bedroom with a familiar way. As a result, when we got to the original position of the bedroom, well, the bedroom was gone and replaced by a diesel room.


    "What''s going on?" King Kang turned to ask Xia he.


    "The princess has rebuilt the house." Summer lotus answers.


    "Rebuild?" King Kang looked at Xia he suspiciously, "why rebuild it?"


    "I don''t know." Summer lotus still ask three don''t know.


    "Forget it, take the king to the princess''s bedroom." King Kang waved his hand and said helplessly.


    Xia he nodded, turned around and walked in front, but before he took a few steps, he heard something moving outside, which was not small.


    "The princess is back." Xiahe road.


    "Oh, take Ben Wang to her." King Kang said.


    Xia he and Prince Kang finally come to the bedroom of the princess. There are two servant girls in front of the bedroom. These two servant girls don''t know Prince Kang, obviously these two are also bought by Wang Feixin.


    "This is Lord Kang. I''ll see you soon." The summer lotus says to two servant girls.


    "I''ve seen the Lord." Two servant girls saluted.


    "You all go down." King Kang waved his hand and motioned for the two servant girls and Xia he to go down.


    However don''t say two servant girls, is summer lotus all didn''t move.


    Prince Kang''s hand, which was about to push the door, stopped in the air. He frowned and saw three servant girls: "why, don''t you understand? The king told you to go down


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    However, the three maids did not move.


    Prince Kang was about to get angry when the voice of the princess came from inside.


    "Let''s all go down. Come in, Lord


    Three servant girls, this just went, the gift retreated.


    King Kang repressed his anger, pushed the door open, went in and closed the door.


    After entering the bedroom, I saw the princess sitting in front of the dresser, enjoying with a hairpin.


    King Kang thought of the purpose of this visit, but he still suppressed his anger and said softly, "princess, this time is a time to calm down?"


    The princess turned her head and looked at Lord Kang with a smile: "not really."


    "Ah?" King Kang was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would give such a direct answer.


    After that, the princess turned around and tried on the hairpin in the mirror.


    "Does the princess like this? I''ll send someone to buy you some tomorrow. " Prince Kang came over and looked at the princess who was trying on the hairpin. He was a little surprised. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. Did the princess look better than before? More glamorous?


    "Give me the silver and I''ll buy it myself. You don''t know which style I like." The princess said to Lord Kang with a smile.


    Prince Kang was moved in his heart. Did the princess forgive herself? Has she been depressed?


    "Well, here you are. I''ll have the housekeeper bring it to you in a moment. Is ten thousand taels of silver enough? " King Kang said with a smile.


    "Enough to buy the hairpins I like, but I also like a bracelet." The princess was smiling.


    "Ten thousand more." King Kang said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Lord." The princess put down her hairpin and said thanks.


    "Thank you. You and I are husband and wife. Mine is yours." In order to coax the princess, Prince Kang began to speak sweet words. These words are actually learned from the side imperial concubine.


    The princess laughed and said nothing.


    "By the way, princess, look at that wall. When did it come down? How bad it is for outsiders to see it. You see, your anger is almost gone. " When Prince Kang saw the princess smile, he mentioned the wall.


    "No, it''s fine." The princess refused.


    Prince Kang said with a smile: "well, take it down. There''s a wall in the palace. What''s it like Ah, wait, princess. What do you say? "


    "I said no." The princess laughed, "I''ll think about it when the prince brings the silver."


    Prince Kang blinked. Is this a new way for the princess to think about him?


    "All right, I''ll send someone to get it." In order to let the princess tear down the wall, Prince Kang said with a smile.


    So the princess called Xia he and asked him to find the housekeeper. The housekeeper also climbed the ladder and came here, heard the Lord''s command, then climbed back and brought 20000 taels of silver to Lord Kang.


    Prince Kang gave the silver ticket to the princess and said with a smile, "can you tear down the wall now?"


    "No The princess put the money away and spat out two words with a smile.


    Prince Kang couldn''t believe his ears. What did the princess say?


    No?


    Don''t dismantle it?!!


    "You all go down first." The princess said to the housekeeper and Xiahe, "I have something to say to the prince."


    "Go down." Lord Kang waved his hand.


    The housekeeper and shahoe backed out and closed the door.


    "Princess, will you stop it?" King Kang said helplessly. In his view, the princess is deliberately angry, deliberately upset him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    "What''s wrong?" The princess laughed. "Do you still think I''m fighting with you?"


    Prince Kang''s face changed slightly: "princess, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you think?" The princess looked at Lord Kang coldly.


    "You haven''t calmed down after all this time? How do you want to calm down? " King Kang frowned and said impatiently.


    "Mr. Wang, do you remember how you guaranteed it before you got married?" Asked the princess.


    King Kang''s face changed slightly and he couldn''t speak.


    "No? I''ll help you remember. What you promised at the beginning was that I would be the only one in my life, and I would never marry a concubine. " The princess sneered, "and then how long? Immediately broke the oath. Now let''s have a good chat. "


    "What, what?" Prince Kang looked at the princess with a cool face and always felt that the next words would not be what he wanted to hear.


    The princess looked at Lord Kang, calm tone, light said: "we and leave."


    Prince Kang looked at the princess incredulously: "what are you talking about?"


    Once again, the princess slowly said, "let''s leave."


    "No way!" Kang Wang Ye Shu stood up, a face angry, "you don''t make trouble, OK?"


    The princess sneered: "do you know this sentence?"


    King Kang was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    The princess continued: "let''s make room for peace, so that you can help your sweetheart right. Isn''t that a good thing to have the best of both worlds?"


    With a black face, Prince Kang suddenly got up, opened the door and walked out quickly.


    The housekeeper at the door looks at the king Kang, who is as deep as water. You don''t need to know that the king and the princess must have been in power just now. At the moment, Wang Ye''s mood should be extremely bad.


    Looking at the Lord walking forward quickly, the housekeeper trotted behind.


    Lord Kang wanted to go back to the front yard, but he was even more angry when he thought that he had just climbed the ladder. He turned to the housekeeper and said, "have you changed the position of the gate in the backyard?"


    "No The housekeeper answered immediately and trotted to the front to lead the way.


    Out of the gate, Lord Kang did not immediately return to the front yard, but quickly walked on the street, and then walked aimlessly.


    The housekeeper followed with fear and worry on his face.


    Lord Kang''s pace gradually slowed down. I also remember what the princess said just now.


    He Li?


    And then straighten the side?


    He never wanted to be together.


    Even if he likes the side imperial concubine very much, even if he marries the side imperial concubine under all the pressure, he doesn''t want to be with the Royal concubine, and he doesn''t want to help the side imperial concubine.


    In the history of the state of Dazhou, there has never been a case of supporting the imperial concubine.


    He would not do such a thing.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been wandering around. Lord Kang finally felt tired and began to walk back slowly.


    Walking while thinking, is the princess really sad this time?


    How do you compensate yourself? How to make her calm?


    Kangqin''s palace can''t be without the princess.


    After returning to the palace, just entering the door, the side imperial concubine welcomed up.


    "Lord, where have you been? How did you come back? " Qin side imperial concubine asks a way. Her tone was a little interrogative and a little unruly. If as usual, the prince still feels very interesting and is willing to explain to the imperial concubine Qin. But he''s really bored today.


    "There are some things that I have to deal with. I''ll talk about it later. " After King Kang finished, he went straight over to the study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    Imperial concubine Qin wants to follow. The housekeeper stopped in front of her and said to her gently, "Princess Qin, the prince is not in a good mood. Please leave him alone


    Qin side imperial concubine looked at the housekeeper stopped her, in the heart is very unhappy, but the surface did not show, but a worried face asked: "what''s the matter with the prince? Where did the LORD go just now? "


    The housekeeper was silent and did not answer.


    Qin side imperial concubine asks again: "is the prince because of what thing annoy?"? You know that, don''t you? Tell me, I may be able to share my worries for the Lord? "


    The housekeeper spoke this time, but still didn''t answer the question of Qin side imperial concubine. Instead, he said: "Qin side imperial concubine, I''m leaving."


    Then the housekeeper went to the study.


    Qin side imperial concubine stands in situ looking at the housekeeper''s leaving back, in the heart secretly scolded a, dog slave, what thing!


    If the housekeeper doesn''t tell the imperial concubine, it doesn''t mean that the imperial concubine has no way. Although she was only married to Kangqin palace for one month, the influence of Qin''s concubine in the palace is not small.


    The people in the palace all know how much Prince Kang dotes on this side imperial concubine. This is the woman that Prince Kang would rather offend the prime minister than marry in spite of the emperor''s dissuasion.


    So the servants in the palace flattered and flattered her.


    Now when the imperial concubine asked where the prince had just gone, naturally someone told her, and she said everything.


    Then the imperial concubine Qin knew what had just happened.


    It turned out that the princess had long separated the backyard from the front yard with a wall. After hearing this, Princess Qin was very surprised. In such a imperial society, women regard their husbands as their heaven. She dared to do such a shocking thing.


    No wonder the LORD went to see her. This is bound to make the Lord lose face. Is it necessary for Wang Ye to ask her to tear down the wall?


    However, the prince''s face didn''t seem to persuade the princess.


    It''s too funny. It''s just an ancient woman. Can''t the Lord help her? Still going to discuss?


    This is Prince Kang''s mansion. The prince is not happy. He just let people tear it down. Why worry about the feelings of the princess?


    Qin side imperial concubine sneered a voice, took the next person to return to own yard. She knew that the LORD was in a bad mood at this time. There was no need to tell him about it at this time. Let''s talk about it when the LORD was in a better mood.


    In the evening, Princess Qin sent someone to invite Prince Kang to dinner. She is confident that Lord Kang will come, because he is always interested in the delicious food she makes.


    He didn''t disappoint the imperial concubine Qin. In the evening, Lord Kang came.


    "Here you are, Lord. We''re going to have spicy pot tonight. " The princess of Qin side welcomed him with a smile, never mentioning what happened in the afternoon that made king Kang unhappy. She knows that some things can''t go straight to the subject.


    "What is spicy pot?" King Kang asked curiously.


    "I''ll know later. Before serving, I''d like to show you something else. " Qin side imperial concubine took King Kang''s hand, has been pulling him to sit in front of the desk.


    "What are you looking at?" King Kang''s curiosity was caught up.


    "Well, I drew it myself. I want to open a jewelry store in Beijing, take the high-end route, and only sell it to the ladies. It''s better for women to make money. If we make money, we''ll buy a villa and build a hot spring. In winter, we''ll go to the hot spring together. " The imperial concubine Qin took out her manuscript and put it on the table to show Lord Kang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    Lord Kang looked at the painting and nodded: "it''s very innovative. You can open a shop if you want. Just ask the housekeeper how much you need. As for what kind of people you need, ask the housekeeper. "


    "Thank you! Wang Ye is the best. He is the best person in the world to me. " Qin side imperial concubine embraces Kang Prince''s neck, Baji a kiss in Kang Prince''s face.


    The smile on the face of Prince Kang and the enthusiasm and boldness of Princess Qin are also one of the reasons why he likes her.


    So he didn''t mind losing a little money. A little money can be exchanged for the happiness of the woman you like. It''s worth it.


    In the evening, Prince Kang ate the spicy pot that the imperial concubine of Qin side said. He ate it heartily. After eating it, he had a good time. Naturally, she stayed in the yard of the side concubine at night, and then it was lingering at night.


    Prince Kang, who has been in a haze all afternoon, is finally in a sunny mood here.


    The next morning, Lord Kang went to court.


    Imperial concubine Qin took people to "investigate the market". Find the location, select the shops and select the manpower. How much does it cost to make a budget only when the preparation is ready.


    When Prince Kang went to court, he met premier Wei, the princess''s grandfather, at the gate of the main hall. There are also Hubu Shangshu, the father of the princess, and the Minister of the Ministry of war, the brother of the princess. Here, I have to say that the Wei family is really full of talented people, and they are all officials in the court. The princess''s family background is remarkable, and it is not exaggeration.


    King Kang saw the three and went up to greet them with a smile.


    As a result, Prime Minister Wei coughed. Wei Shangshu quickly came forward and patted his father on the back. He asked with concern, "father, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, I''m old and can''t stand the stimulation. It''s just like this when I see something I don''t want to see." Premier Wei said solemnly.


    "That grandfather should pay attention to his health. After a while, let''s go to the drugstore opened by my sister and get some tonic for my grandfather. " Wei Shilang also said with concern.


    Then the three people chattered, completely ignoring the smile on the face of King Kang, straight into the hall.


    King Kang stood behind, looking at the back of the three, and sighed helplessly.


    It''s normal for the Wei family not to see him now.


    If you want to change this situation, only the princess can do it. As long as the princess''s anger subsided and her family was persuaded, they would not have this attitude any more.


    Other ministers passing by, looking at the embarrassed King Kang standing in the same place, all whispered. When Lord Kang turned to look at them, they immediately shut up. Then they gave him a smile and a distant and polite greeting.


    Some of these officials were polite. When they passed by Lord Kang, they snorted and expressed their disdain. Then they went into the hall.


    Prince Kang''s mouth flicked. He knew the official. This is a student of Wei Shangshu. He was appreciated and recommended by Wei Shangshu. Now he is the most popular person around the emperor. Forget it. Don''t worry about this man.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin side imperial concubine with people in the selection of location.


    There are two streets intersecting vertically and horizontally in the capital, which are the most prosperous and the real sales nest.


    There are many dignitaries here every day. There are many kinds of shops with a wide range of goods. There are five or six jewelry stores. Not to mention those who sell silk cloth, rouge and powder.


    Qin''s concubine took a fancy to a shop at the intersection of the two streets. This shop has a good location and a large area. There is a large empty place beside it for your people to park the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    In Qin''s opinion, this is a golden location for a large shopping mall with a special parking lot.


    "How much does this shop cost?" Qin side imperial concubine asks a steward beside him.


    The steward was selected by herself. The steward was originally a servant in the palace. Later, the imperial concubine of Qin thought that this man had good ability, so she was promoted to be the steward of her own. The steward is also capable, exquisite and well-informed.


    The steward looked at the shop, his eyes flashed complex, considered it for a while, and said euphemistically: "I''m afraid it''s not easy to set this shop down."


    "How can it be? There is no shop that can''t be sold. If it can''t be sold, it''s just that the money is not in place. What''s more, I''m Prince Kang''s side concubine. What can''t be solved when the prince comes forward? " Qin side imperial concubine immediately denied. After confirming each other''s wishes with Lord Kang, she said at the beginning that she should not be a side room, but a main room. But Lord Kang can''t do it. Finally, she was wronged to get married and became a side concubine. Prince Kang was also very sorry for her, so he coaxed her everywhere. Now it''s just a shop. It''s just a piece of cake for Wang Ye.


    "This shop should be The dowry given by the Wei family. " Seeing that Qin''s concubine was so confident, the steward decided to tell the truth.


    "Wei family? Which one? If the other party doesn''t agree, I''ll go back and talk to Wang Ye. " Qin side imperial concubine does not think of of of say.


    "It''s the dowry given to the princess by the Prime Minister of Wei." The steward saw that she didn''t like the imperial concubine, so she could only make it a little more straightforward.


    Qin side imperial concubine frowned.


    It''s that woman''s dowry?!


    Is the Wei family rich?


    Is it also clean outside and corrupt inside?


    Officials are very good at making money.


    "Why don''t we look at it another way?" The manager suggested carefully.


    "No need. I''ll go back and talk to Wang Ye. I remember that Wang Ye has more than one shop in this street. I really can''t let him trade two or three shops for this one. " Qin side imperial concubine refused to take charge of the suggestion, confidently said, "this small matter, the Lord can still do."


    After that, the imperial concubine turned around and was ready to go back to the palace.


    The steward followed him with a bitter face. In my heart, if the princess knows that the side princess is interested in her shop, let alone use two or three shops to replace it, it is estimated that the whole Kang palace will not be replaced. Now the princess has directly built a wall to divide the palace into two parts. The Lord has no way. It''s hard to see the princess. To make such a request? What do you think? Or does the imperial concubine Qin really confuse the prince?


    The steward thought about the grand occasion when she married into the palace. Suddenly, he thought, maybe, is it really possible?


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin''s concubine returned to the palace, Prince Kang also came back.


    Looking at Lord Kang''s expression is not very happy, Qin side imperial concubine asked with concern: "Lord, what happened today?"


    "It''s not prime minister Wei''s family. If you see me, you''ll think you haven''t seen me. Even their students gave me a look. " Prince Kang sat down helplessly and took a drink from his glass.


    "What? How dare they be so rude? You are the prince Qin side imperial concubine surprised low shout a way, this simply inconceivable. How dare you be so rude to the prince? Prince Kang is the younger brother of one of the emperor''s mother''s compatriots. He has an extraordinary status. How dare they?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    "He is the prime minister." Prince Kang looked at Qin''s side imperial concubine''s fussy appearance and thought it was funny. Qin''s side imperial concubine still didn''t understand the situation in the court. I think that I am a prince, that is, I am under one person and above ten thousand people.


    "What happened to the prime minister? You''re the prince. How rude of him! It''s too much. " Qin''s imperial concubine sat down and denounced premier Wei.


    "Well, don''t say that." Prince Kang interrupts Qin''s words, and it''s meaningless to go on. He offends the Wei family because he insists on marrying Qin''s wife. Of course, he can''t expect the Wei family to give him a good face, so he changes the topic, "do you like the shop today?"


    "Yes!" Qin''s concubine sat down happily, approached King Kang, and said with a smile, "I have a good view of a shop with good lighting and spacious space. There is an open space beside it for people to park the carriage. It''s very convenient. "


    "Oh, let''s set it down." Prince Kang looked at the dimpled Princess Qin. He could not help but be infected. With a smile, he stretched out his hand and gently pinched the face of the princess Qin.


    "But it''s a bit of a problem." Qin side imperial concubine embarrassed says.


    "What''s the trouble? Does the other party think the money is not enough or what? You can ask the housekeeper for the money you need. " King Kang said gallantly.


    "That''s not the problem. They don''t sell even if they are afraid of giving money. That shop, yes, is the dowry of the princess. " Qin side imperial concubine hesitates of open mouth say.


    "It''s not easy. Well, you look at it in another house. There are so many shops, just choose again. " As soon as Prince Kang heard that it was the princess''s shop, he immediately politely refused.


    Qin side imperial concubine Leng next, she just showed hesitation and embarrassed appearance, not in order to get such an answer. What she imagined was that King Kang could not bear to see her hesitation and embarrassment, and said that it was up to him.


    As a result, King Kang didn''t have any extra words, so he said it was not easy to change her family.


    "But the location is really good. If I open a shop here, I will get very good profits. " Qin side imperial concubine presses down in the heart not happy, continue to say.


    "It''s the princess''s shop. She won''t sell it." Lord Kang explained patiently.


    "Don''t you have a shop in that street? Just trade with her. One shop won''t do. Trade two for her. " Qin side imperial concubine naturally said.


    "She won''t change it." Lord Kang denied it.


    "You haven''t tried. Why don''t you know she doesn''t want to change it?" Qin side imperial concubine dissatisfied Du mouth says.


    "That''s her dowry, and that''s the old shop of the Wei family that has been handed down for more than 100 years." Prince Kang looked at Qin''s duzui and explained with a smile, "don''t make a fool of yourself. Go to another shop."


    "You just don''t want to do something for me. If you don''t ask me such a little thing, refuse me! " Qin''s side imperial concubine pushed emperor Kang for a while and said angrily.


    King Kang''s face was a little unhappy, and he said, "don''t make trouble. Why don''t I want to do something for you? I''ve already told you to choose another shop. You need people to buy it and money from the housekeeper. "


    "Then I just want you to ask, but I don''t want you to take it by force. You don''t want to do this little thing! You go, you go, you just don''t love me. " Qin side imperial concubine raised the powder fist, thumped King Kang''s chest, pretended to cry, "you said you would be good to me, at the beginning you said you would make up for me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    King Kang''s original impatience softened after hearing these words.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Can''t I ask now?" Prince Kang holds the hand of Qin''s concubine and says helplessly.


    "That''s about the same." Qin side imperial concubine breaks tears to smile, put the head to lean in the bosom of the Kang Lord, "know the Lord is best to me."


    "You can''t help it." King Kang also laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    Because he agreed to ask Qin''s concubine, Prince Kang decided to ask her in the evening. In fact, he didn''t think that the princess would agree, and he didn''t really want to help Qin side imperial concubine set up the shop. He just did superficial Kung Fu. The most important thing is to see if the princess is angry.


    This time, Lord Kang did not climb over the wall, but entered through the gate of the backyard.


    The door was closed, dark. But when he opened the door, King Kang was surprised to find that the lights in the backyard were as bright as day.


    The eaves were covered with lanterns, and the sound of silk and bamboo, as well as laughter, came from the front.


    Prince Kang frowned. Then he remembered. When he asked the housekeeper what the princess was doing, the housekeeper replied.


    The housekeeper replied, "is the princess singing every night?


    Is that true?


    Lord Kang quickened his pace and went to find the voice of vocal music.


    Finally, I came to the hall and saw a lively scene.


    In the middle of the hall, ten graceful women are dancing in the same dress and action. On both sides of the hall, the musicians are playing.


    At the top of the hall, the princess is half lying on the couch, enjoying the dance in the hall with great interest. Xia he is beating her legs, Chunlan is eating the peeled grapes, Qiuju is fanning her, and Dongmei is cutting fruit.


    Seeing Prince Kang coming, the princess didn''t look up.


    "Princess." King Kang stepped into the hall and called in a deep voice.


    "Oh, here you are. You go down The princess waved to all the performers in the hall to go down.


    "The princess is in a good mood." King Kang sat next to him and said something lukewarm.


    "No more than the Lord. Why did you come here? " The princess asked faintly.


    "No, it''s nothing. Come and see the princess. " Prince Kang listened to the cold voice of the princess, and his words immediately changed. Now he doesn''t even want to ask. Because he knew that it was useless to ask.


    "Why, have you figured it out and are you willing to leave?" Asked the princess.


    "No way!" Lord Kang immediately denied it.


    "Oh, it seems that you are determined not to leave." Princess light way.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible." King Kang said with gnashing teeth.


    "All right. If you don''t leave, you don''t leave. " The princess''s tone suddenly became lazy.


    "Princess, what''s this? Not angry? " King Kang asked with some joy.


    "I''m still your princess, right. So, Lord, should I be supported? I ran out of money I gave you last time. " The princess laughed and said directly.


    "I''ll give it to you when I''ve finished. I''ll send it to the housekeeper later. " King Kang was relieved to see that the princess finally let go of the words of He Li. Otherwise, he can''t tell the emperor.


    "Yes, I''ll open a door on the wall later. It will be more convenient for you and the housekeeper to go in and out in the future. Otherwise, we have to go around. What does an outsider look like? " The princess chuckled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    King Kang was in a better mood when he heard this. This is a sign that the princess is softening. If it goes on like this, the princess''s anger will disappear.


    "Then it''s easy to go." The princess laughed, looked at Prince Kang''s stunned appearance and said, "Oh, this grape is OK. Chunlan, prepare a plate for the prince to take back."


    King Kang''s face softened again.


    In this way, Lord Kang took the grapes back to the front yard and asked the housekeeper to send 10000 Liang to the princess.


    ¡­¡­


    After the housekeeper sent the money ticket and left, Chunlan said in a low voice: "princess, what manager Chen said should be true."


    "It''s true." The princess laughed. "The princess of Qin wants my shop. She sent the prince to me for it."


    "But the LORD did not speak. Does this mean that you are the most important to the prince or the princess? " Chunlan said with some joy.


    "If it was me, there would be no imperial concubine Qin." The princess said with a faint smile.


    "Maidservant, damn it." Chunlan pleads guilty for fear.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I don''t think so now. Since he doesn''t care, why should I care? People, the most important thing is to be happy. " The princess waved the silver note in her hand, "I''ve seen it all, and you''ll see it later. Xia he, let''s get ready. Tomorrow we''ll go to Gushan Temple outside the city. The mushrooms there are very delicious. I''ll have lunch there tomorrow. "


    "Yes." Summer lotus crispy should come down.


    Chunlan, Xiahe, Qiuju and Dongmei are the four maids who have been with the princess since childhood. They are loyal to the princess all the time. I''ve been looking forward to the princess. It''s just that they had a good life. In the past, they always understood that the princess and the prince were as good as ever, and as beautiful as ever. But now, the idea is wavering.


    In fact, as long as you have a good time, you don''t have to worry about so many other things, do you?


    After Kang went back, he told Qin that she didn''t agree and asked her to choose another shop. Princess Qin always felt that Lord Kang was perfunctory, but there was no evidence, so she had to let it go.


    That night, the princess ordered people to open a door in the wall. When Lord Kang knew it, he felt much more comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the princess went out with some servant girls and some bodyguards.


    The destination is Gushan Temple outside the city.


    This Gushan Temple is very famous. All the dignitaries like to go to this place to offer incense and pray. The abbot is an eminent monk who practices Zen all the year round. Only occasionally do lectures appear. The signature here is said to be very effective.


    However, the princess''s purpose here is not to ask for a lot, but to eat and play.


    There is a beautiful canyon at the back of Gushan Temple. There is a small lake with all kinds of flowers around it. There are many fireflies flying in the evening. The eminent monk in charge of common affairs in Gushan Temple is also a talent. He built a stone path to the place and a small pavilion by the lake.


    The fasting food in Gushan Temple is even more famous, which is also the result of the attention of the eminent monk in charge of common affairs.


    Wang Fei is here today for these two points.


    Gushan Temple received the news that Princess Kang was coming to Gushan Temple early in the morning, and made preparations early.


    Gushan Temple has a courtyard for pilgrims. This time Princess Kang is coming, naturally, she has prepared the yard with the best environment.


    The eminent monk in charge of the common affairs of Gushan Temple has lost his legal name. He nodded his head this time. Oh, no, he''s already bald. It''s just a way to express his worries.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    Why do you feel annoyed?


    Because Gushan Temple will welcome two distinguished guests today.


    One is Prince and Princess Kang. It''s easy to say that they have been informed long ago, and they are ready to meet.


    But there''s another, more distinguished guest. That''s the son of heaven today.


    The biggest problem is that the emperor is a white dragon and fish suit, so he brought several bodyguards and eunuchs to Gushan Temple. The eunuch general also specially came to order that their identities should not be disclosed.


    Finally, I made a decision. These two days, Gushan Temple is closed and only receives these two distinguished guests. We can''t receive other people any more. Otherwise, there are so many people in chaos that we can''t take the responsibility even if we flatten the Gushan Temple.


    When the princess arrived, it was almost noon, and the fasting meal of Gushan Temple was already ready for her.


    Looking at a table full of fragrant vegetarian dishes, the princess nodded with satisfaction and said to Xia he, "remember to add more sesame oil money."


    "Yes." Summer lotus should come down.


    After the princess had dinner, there was no princess in person.


    "Princess Kang, please try the bitter tea from Gushan Temple. It may be bitter when you first taste it, but the aftertaste is sweet." Liao Wu personally poured tea for Princess Kang.


    "Thank you very much." The princess nodded, "I heard that when it rains in your back mountain, many fresh mushrooms will grow."


    "Yes, there will be a room at the intersection of the back mountain. There are two little Shamis guarding there. If the princess is interested, she can go there and ask little Shamis for a basket and a small hoe to pick mushrooms or bamboo shoots in the back mountain. When you bring it back, the kitchen will make the dishes you specify. " Said Liao Wu.


    "Did you come up with this method?" The princess looked at the monk with a smile. Gushan Temple is so famous now. This great master has contributed a lot. Fireflies, delicious fast meals and allowing pilgrims to dig their own food are all very attractive to those noble people.


    "It made the princess laugh." "Today''s air is a little humid. I think it may rain tonight. The princess can go to the back mountain tomorrow to experience the fun of picking mushrooms and digging bamboo shoots."


    "Thank you very much." The princess nodded, "then don''t bother me for the time being. I will send someone to find the master if I have something to do."


    "The poor monk will not disturb the princess. By the way, princess, there is another distinguished guest in the temple. Well, the princess should know. So I don''t have to say much. " He stood up and said goodbye.


    "Oh? All right The princess had some doubts, but she didn''t ask much. I think it should be the one I know.


    Hot summer, but Gushan Temple lush, unusually cool.


    In the evening, after dinner, the princess is ready to go to the small lake in the back mountain. In the evening, she can enjoy the beautiful scenery of fireflies. She doesn''t want to miss it.


    The stone path zigzags to the back mountain, and the road is not difficult to walk, because the stones are polished very smoothly. On both sides of the path, not far away, there are court lamps to light up the road, and there are all kinds of small insects in the ear. Walking on such a road, the experience is very good. Needless to say, this is also the work of Master Wu.


    Summer lotus and autumn chrysanthemum walk in front, two hands holding lanterns.


    "It''s windy..." The princess suddenly stopped and said softly.


    "No master said it might rain tonight." Chunlan said. So they also prepared rain gear in case it started to rain in the middle of the walk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    "Let''s go to pick mushrooms and dig bamboo shoots tomorrow. Tomorrow the four of you who dig more will be rewarded. " Said the princess with a smile.


    "Wow The four servant girls exhaled in a low voice. They were all excited and began to look forward to tomorrow''s journey.


    Go straight along the stone path, the front gradually open up. The wind sent the fragrance of flowers.


    "Princess, look Chunlan gave a low cry and looked at the scenery ahead.


    The princess looked up and saw the fireflies flying in front of her.


    "Put out the lantern, just one left. Go to the pavilion over there. " The princess asked.


    Xia he walked carefully in front and led the princess to the only Pavilion by the lake. As a result, I just walked to the edge of the pavilion, but I was surprised because there were already people inside.


    "Princess, someone is here." Chunlan said in a low voice.


    At this time, the princess remembered what Master Wu said. Today, in addition to herself, there is a distinguished guest in Gushan Temple, who is someone she knows.


    So, who is it?


    "Now that you''re here, come in and enjoy it. Wei xiaopang A voice came with a smile.


    The princess glared.


    Only one person dares to call her Wei xiaopang!


    That''s the saint of today.


    The princess glared angrily. Even if you call Wei xiaopang, you still cry in front of so many people.


    Is it great to be emperor?


    The princess stormed into the pavilion and scribbled a salute: "I''ve seen the emperor."


    "Hahaha, I''m angry. I''ll stop yelling. Come and sit down. " The speaker is rich and handsome, with extraordinary momentum. Just sitting there makes people unable to move their eyes.


    "The emperor is very interested. He sneaks out of the palace to see fireflies." The princess did not move, standing outside the pavilion, came with such a word.


    "I brought eight color cakes made by the imperial chef." The emperor suddenly came here for no reason.


    "When did the emperor come?" The princess''s steps moved, sat opposite the emperor, took out her handkerchief, wiped her hands, and began to take the cakes on the stone table. Eight color cakes are developed by a royal chef in the palace. They are made of eight kinds of raw materials, with eight colors and different tastes. According to a fixed order, the more you eat, the more fragrant you feel.


    "At noon." The emperor looked at the princess in front of him. In the dim light, his eyes became a little deep. Misty The last world can only be seen once, this world, he wants more, can it?


    (next, change the title and write about the sky directly.)


    "Can the emperor stop calling my nickname outside?" After eating a piece of cake, Tianmiao accuses the emperor. When I was a child, I thought the emperor was very nice. When I came to the prime minister''s house, I would teach myself to write, shoot arrows, and bring delicious food for myself. How can I be so annoying when I grow up. Although I grew up to be a little fat when I was a child. But grandfather and father said, that''s luck!


    "Well. You all step down. I have something to say to Princess Kang. " The emperor suddenly ordered.


    The eunuch manager and the bodyguards behind the emperor quickly backed out. Chunlan stood under the pavilion and looked at each other hesitantly. Is this really good? Isn''t it a little hard to avoid suspicion.


    "What are you doing? All back. The emperor has something important to say to Princess Kang Eunuch manager looks at pestle a few servant girls in that voice urge.


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao waved her servant girls to follow the emperor''s eunuch manager to retreat to the distance. The servant girls just followed and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    When the servant girls and bodyguards followed the emperor''s people farther away, Tianmiao asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you if you are not happy now. I can immediately order you to leave. " The emperor suddenly said, "don''t worry about rumors. After peace, I will immediately make you a princess and give you a thousand acres of fertile land. Whoever dares to say what''s wrong with you, I''ll cut him down."


    Tianmiao was stunned and looked at the emperor in surprise: "emperor, what''s the matter with you today?" It''s like taking the wrong medicine. Although she had a good relationship with the emperor when she was a child, the emperor once said that she was the same as his sister. But she knew that the emperor would choose Prince Kang between him and her. After all, Lord Kang is the emperor''s brother. When Prince Kang insisted on marrying his concubine, the emperor dissuaded him, but he was not angry and did not stop him from marrying his concubine.


    So the emperor''s words today make Tianmiao doubt whether the emperor took the wrong medicine. Of course, she didn''t dare to say that. She just muttered to herself.


    "I know all about you. When you got married, I thought King Kang would give you a good home and happiness. But I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have agreed to marry him. " What the emperor has already known naturally refers to the fact that Tianmiao separated King Kang''s house with a wall.


    Tianmiao some embarrassed smile: "it''s my wayward."


    "No, well done!" But the emperor said.


    "Ha?" Tianmiao once again suspected that the emperor had taken the wrong medicine. She considered it for a while and said euphemistically, "emperor, don''t believe the words of those warlocks. The so-called immortality pills made by them all have something bad for people."


    The emperor resisted the impulse to laugh. His insignificance is so lovely no matter when. Even if the seal of the memory, or cute, cute, super cute!


    "Am I such a fool?" The emperor glared, "don''t guess. I really regret it. You shouldn''t be pushed into this fire pit. I''ll find a chance to deal with King Kang, who is a useless thing. "


    The emperor has taken the wrong medicine, but he doesn''t admit it! Tianmiao said silently in his heart. Not to regard it as right, what


    saw was make complaints about nature. It doesn''t matter. It''s still a long time. Take your time.


    At this time, a firefly came slowly.


    The misty eyes were attracted to the past.


    "Oh, yes, you come to see fireflies. Come on Called the emperor.


    The eunuch''s chief manager ran over quickly.


    "Let''s go and get rid of it. Just be careful." Said the emperor.


    "Yes." The eunuch manager retreated, summoned several bodyguards, and asked them to drive away fireflies in the flowers by the lake.


    Then the emperor ordered people to put out all the lanterns.


    Tianmiao turned to look at the lake and saw a beautiful scene.


    Fireflies are flying in the sky. Slowly, more and more fireflies are flying, forming stars in the night sky.


    "It''s beautiful." The sky tiny can''t help but stand up, absentminded looking at the beautiful scenery outside, murmur of say.


    The emperor also stood up. He remembered the thing that misty took him to see the galaxy a long time ago. The first time he saw such a beautiful scene, he also sighed how beautiful it was. Miaomiao said with a smile that he would often take him to see her later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    Tianmiao stood quietly at the edge of the pavilion and watched for a long time.


    Until the emperor interrupted her thoughts: "it''s late at night, it''s time to go back. It should be raining soon. "


    "Ah?" The sky tiny return to God, this just felt to have a silk of cool idea, she nodded, "that go back.". Please come back, Emperor. Take care of the dragon. "


    "You go first." The emperor said.


    "Well." The sky should come down.


    Eunuch manager has a look very quickly called Tianmiao people to come to meet Tianmiao.


    Looking at the shadow of the sky disappearing in the night, the Emperor just got up, but he was not ready to go back to the courtyard of Gushan Temple. Instead, he rushed back to the palace overnight.


    The eunuch manager looked at the night sky and remembered the emperor''s attitude towards Princess Kang. He smashed his mouth in his heart and felt that the sky was going to change.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, it rained.


    After getting up in the morning, Tianmiao stands by the window and looks at the green scenery outside. After the rain, the Gushan Temple is really refreshing.


    After breakfast, Tianmiao took his maids to the back mountain to pick mushrooms and dig bamboo shoots.


    The servant girls were very excited and chattered all the way. Tianmiao walked slowly behind, looking at the excited servant girls, and his face also showed a smile. It seems that they haven''t come out to play like this for a long time. Looking at them full of vitality, Tian Miao''s mood is also relaxed.


    Tianmiao finally carried a basket and began to look for mushrooms.


    A little monk follows Tianmiao to guide and explain to him.


    "Princess Kang, this mushroom can be eaten, but this one can''t. Although this mushroom is very beautiful, it is poisonous. The uglier the mushroom, the safer it is. " Little Shami solemnly explained to Tianmiao with his understanding.


    "This can''t be eaten? What a pity. " Tianmiao looked at the colorful mushroom in his hand and said with regret.


    "Yes, I can''t eat it." Little monk nodded.


    "Well, I''ll pick the mushrooms myself first, and then you can help me choose which ones I can eat and which I can''t eat." Tianmiao said.


    "Good. Princess Kang, just go along this road. " The little monk nodded and understood that the princess wanted to experience the fun of picking mushrooms by herself, so she stood in the same place very considerately.


    Tianmiao looked at the stone path in front of him and sighed again about the wisdom of no master. After rain, if it''s a muddy road, it must be very muddy. Picking mushrooms to walk on such a road will destroy people''s mood, but walking on such a smooth stone road is very comfortable.


    However, it costs a lot of money to come to Gushan Temple.


    However, later dignitaries should have given more incense money.


    Gushan Temple is sure to turn losses into profits.


    Think of here, the day tiny suddenly in the heart a clap Deng, how can oneself think these? Strange.


    Tianmiao finally picked a basket of mushrooms and dug a few bamboo shoots. But almost half of the mushrooms she picked were inedible.


    A few servant girls have gained a lot, and even one has picked up wild eggs.


    "Is this edible?" Tianmiao raised the wild egg and looked at it curiously.


    "Yes." Little monk nodded.


    "Please send the kitchen to make it for us. It''s all up to you. " Tianmiao said happily.


    After little Shami left, Tianmiao began to "reward for his merits". Not surprisingly, Chunlan, who has picked up a nest of wild eggs, has the richest harvest, so Tianmiao gives the most rewards. When the other three servant girls thought they didn''t have a reward, Tianmiao rewarded them all with a smile, which attracted the cheers of the servant girls.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    King Kang saw this scene when he came.


    A few servant girls all over the face smile, excited around Princess Kang, chirping, Princess Kang dimple, in response to what they are. Then the servant girls let out more cheers. This picture looks so pleasing to the eye.


    "Princess!" Lord Kang stepped forward and called out.


    The next moment, the smiling faces of the maids disappeared, and they all calmed down, retreated to one side and saluted Lord Kang.


    Tianmiao looked at Wangye Kang, and the smile on his face disappeared. He asked faintly, "how did Wangye come?"


    Feeling completely different from the atmosphere just now, Lord Kang was inexplicably uncomfortable.


    "You stayed up all night, so I came to find you." King Kang said.


    "Oh. I''m fine. I''ve taken care of it The tone of the sky is still very flat.


    "Well, when will the princess go back?" He asked again.


    "Afternoon."


    "I''ll go back with the princess." Prince Kang stood beside Tianmiao and said with a smile, "by the way, some pearls have been sent to the south today. They are all round and bright. I have left a box for the princess."


    "Will you give me the remaining box, or will you choose one specially for me?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Specially chosen, specially chosen." King Kang said in a hurry.


    "Suddenly so good?" The sky gave him a glimpse.


    Prince Kang said subconsciously: "I always treat the princess..." After saying that, he was stunned. I can''t say the following. If you are really good to the princess, how can you break the oath and marry another woman?


    Tianmiao just looked at King Kang with a smile, and said faintly, "you''d better go back first. If you want pearl, the messenger will send it to me."


    King Kang nodded and looked at Tianmiao turning around. He wanted to talk and stop. Finally, he turned and left in silence.


    On the way back to the city by carriage, Lord Kang was thinking about a problem all the time.


    Does he like the princess?


    I like it.


    Otherwise, as soon as I heard her saying he Li, I immediately thought that it was absolutely impossible.


    Does he like the concubine?


    I like it, too.


    I like the enthusiasm and boldness of the side imperial concubine. I like the side imperial concubine always has many new ideas, strange and novel ideas.


    It''s hard for him to choose.


    He didn''t want to lose the princess, and he didn''t want to lose the side princess.


    How can a princess forgive herself?


    It may take some time.


    As long as you coax the princess more, it will be like before.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lord Kang returned to the palace, the imperial concubine Qin was painting.


    "What is this?" Prince Kang went to the desk, looked at the sketch on the paper drawn by the imperial concubine Qin, and asked.


    "It''s decoration design. You see, here is the goods counter, here is the place for VIP reception, here... " Qin side imperial concubine is happy to introduce to King Kang. The Qin side imperial concubine chose another shop. Although it was not the best in the area, it was not bad either. It''s not far from the gold shop of the princess. Qin''s concubine was barely satisfied.


    "It''s interesting." Looking at the introduction of Qin''s side imperial concubine, Prince Kang thought that the side imperial concubine''s idea was still so novel and interesting.


    "I''ll make a lot of money. I''ll buy it for you then. " Qin side imperial concubine says happily.


    "I don''t need women''s money." Lord Kang refused.


    "Why can''t I buy something for my beloved man?" Qin side imperial concubine discontented pouts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    "Yes, buy it." King Kang said helplessly, but he didn''t think so. He is a big man. How can he use a woman''s money? He has to be shameless.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the housekeeper went to deliver the pearls.


    Before he reached the wall, he was stopped by the imperial concubine Qin.


    "What is this?" Qin side imperial concubine looks at the wooden box in the housekeeper''s hand, the eyes are not good. This wooden box looks familiar. The LORD sent her a box of pearls, which was filled in this box. Is it filled with pearls? Is the prince going to give it to the princess?


    "I don''t know." Of course, the housekeeper would not say that all the pearls were given to the princess by the prince, but that he did not know.


    "Bring it here." Qin side imperial concubine black face says.


    The housekeeper did not move. But the smart boy behind the housekeeper has already gone to find Lord Kang.


    "It''s against you, dog slave. You housekeeper won''t even listen to me? " Qin side imperial concubine looks at housekeeper not to move, burst into a rage. The housekeeper had been disobeying her, and now he dared to defy her.


    "The Lord ordered me to send it to the backyard. I hope that Qin''s concubine doesn''t embarrass me. " The housekeeper''s answer was neither humble nor overbearing. What''s the matter? Go to the Lord.


    "Go, bring it to me." Qin side imperial concubine hears housekeeper say so, the fire is bigger, order the person behind her to snatch the box.


    The people behind Qin''s concubine hesitated. They flattered Qin''s concubine. But it was built on the premise that the prince doted on her. The housekeeper is the confidant of the Lord. To deal with the housekeeper openly is to fight against the Lord. In order to please the concubine and offend the prince, isn''t that a fool''s talent?


    After the imperial concubine Qin gave the order, she found that the people behind her didn''t move.


    She turned her head and looked at the people. They didn''t dare to look at her eyes. They all bowed their heads with a guilty heart.


    "A bunch of trash!" Qin side imperial concubine angrily scolded a sentence, oneself went forward to start to rob box. At this moment, she finally realized something in her heart. That''s how important it is to have a confidant.


    When the housekeeper saw that the imperial concubine Qin came to rob him, he was surprised and didn''t dare to rob him. Qin side imperial concubine snatched the box and suddenly opened it. It was really a box of round and bright pearls, which was obviously better than the box of pearls she gave her!


    Qin''s concubine trembled with anger.


    Wang Ye said that he would give himself the best, and that''s what he did?


    Give the inferior to yourself and the best pearl to the princess?


    Isn''t he the true love of Wang Ye?


    Why?


    Qin side imperial concubine felt cheated, in the heart is full of unwilling and angry.


    She raised the wooden box in her hand and planned to fall to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" King Kang''s angry voice suddenly rang out.


    "You''re just in time. I was just about to ask you. All the pearls you gave me are inferior, aren''t they? This box of good pearls is going to give to that woman? Why? " Qin side imperial concubine angrily asks a way.


    "Who and what do you want to send? Why do you need to ask?" Prince Kang looked at the angry Qin side imperial concubine and glanced at the people around him with their heads down. He immediately felt that he had no face to be questioned by Qin side imperial concubine.


    "You said, you said you would be good to me and give me the best." Qin''s side imperial concubine threw the wooden box on the ground, covered her face and ran away crying.


    King Kang looked at the scattered pearls and turned black.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    Finally, the box of pearls was not sent to Tianmiao, but some other valuables. Of course, Prince Kang knew the farce that day, and the princess would know that if she sent those pearls again, it would only make the princess angry, so she changed some things.


    Tianmiao doesn''t care about these. Looking at the boxes of treasures she sent, she chooses some jewelry and rewards them to some servant girls.


    ¡­¡­


    The Empress Dowager''s birthday is coming.


    Tianmiao, as Princess Kang, naturally wants to go to the palace to celebrate her birthday. According to the rules, she has to take the upper princess.


    But Prince Kang knew that the princess was not so easy to agree, so he came to Tianmiao to discuss this matter, and said a lot of good words, and wanted Tianmiao to take the side princess into the palace. Although Qin''s concubine successfully married into Kang''s palace, she did not enter the circle of life women. This time, it was a good opportunity. I really want others to admit her because I like her so much. But Qin side imperial concubine because of her origin does not understand this inside reason, can only do by him.


    Tianmiao smiles: "No. I refuse. "


    Prince Kang frowned: "however, according to the rules, the princess is to take the upper princess into the palace."


    "What if I don''t abide by this rule?" Tianmiao shakes the fan in his hand and says with a smile, "you''d better close the door to live your little life, so that we can be at peace. But if you want to disgust me, don''t blame me for being rude. Am I giving you the illusion that I can speak well during this period of time? "


    Prince Kang looks at the princess who is smiling but speaking sharp words, and suddenly feels that the princess in front of him is a little strange.


    "Tell your sweetheart not to provoke me. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do. Don''t forget, your Kung Fu is not as good as mine. " Tianmiao pointed to the door with the fan. "Now, get out."


    "Are you threatening me? How dare you threaten me? " King Kang looked at the sky in disbelief. Listen to this tone, do you want to do it yourself?


    "Yes." Tianmiao''s reply with a smile.


    Just at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the imperial concubine of Qin rushed in with an angry face. She came to Lord Kang, took Lord Kang''s arm, stared at the sky and said, "don''t ask her. Let''s go. I''ll go into the palace myself. "


    His face sank.


    "This is where you deserve to be?" Tianmiao stood up and looked coldly at Qin''s concubine.


    "Presumptuous!" The four servant girls of the sky are scolding in unison. A side imperial concubine dares to break into the Royal concubine''s house unexpectedly, still shout loudly.


    "How many servants dare to shout at me?" Qin side imperial concubine inconceivable looking at four servant girls, this kind of feudal system strict world, servant girl actually dare to scold her this when princess?


    "Get out of here." Tianmiao sat down and said coldly. But this is to King Kang.


    Qin side princess looked at the princess completely ignored her eyes, heart angry. I have been robbed of my husband by myself. What are you proud of? Just an abandoned woman! Now who doesn''t know that he is the one with the sharp heart? Dare to speak so rudely to Lord Kang, not afraid to be more disgusted by him? What else can a woman who is rejected by her husband have to rely on?


    "Let''s go." Who knows, King Kang didn''t get angry, just said so lightly, and was about to turn and leave.


    "Wait! These servant girls humiliated me, so you left? " Qin side imperial concubine angry shout a way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    For the first time, Prince Kang felt that the boldness of Princess Qin was not pleasing.


    He said with a headache, "OK, let''s go."


    Qin side imperial concubine angry way: "you don''t defend me, I take out my anger!" Qin side imperial concubine comes forward, raise a hand, want to draw to stand in the palm of the nearest spring orchid. The above abandoned woman still bears the name of a princess. She is not active. Can''t she even punish a servant?


    King Kang was shocked. When he looked back, he knew it was worse. He knew that she had a low vision and little knowledge. She didn''t understand the relationship between the aristocratic families. She thought that she could do whatever she wanted in the palace if she got her own favor. He also connived at her cognition, but he never thought that she would dare to fight in front of him and the people around her.


    The next moment, Qin side imperial concubine whole person flew out.


    It was kicked by the princess.


    At this moment, Prince Kang''s heart is regret, should have told Qin side princess some truth. As a side princess, she is more noble than the servants in the palace. It''s not impossible for her to punish the servants, but she can''t be in front of the princess. I don''t care about the princess at all. At this time, Lord Kang finally realized the difference between vision and class. Can you blame the imperial concubine Qin? It seems impossible. Blame oneself didn''t in the beginning didn''t find a person to tell Qin side imperial concubine these rules and scruples.


    Tianmiao took back his feet, looked at King Kang lightly, and said, "look at your dog. Next time you come here, it''s not as simple as one foot."


    King Kang is praised by many people in Beijing as a master of both literature and martial arts, but few people know that the daughter of the Wei family is the real master of both literature and martial arts.


    "You..." Prince Kang looked at the scorn in the eyes of the princess and listened to her insulting words, but he didn''t know how to refute them.


    "Go away." The sky tiny light says.


    Prince Kang took a deep look at the princess. At last, he left with the unconscious Princess Qin in his arms.


    People follow behind in silence, the atmosphere also dare not.


    Tianmiao waited for them to leave, and said, "OK, clean it up. In the future, keep an eye on it. Don''t let anyone in."


    When Tianmiao finished speaking, there was no movement around. She was stunned. She turned her head and saw that all the servant girls were looking at her with their eyes shining. They all looked at her adoringly, but they didn''t come back.


    "The young lady is mighty." Chunlan was the first to come back, but her address became the one before the princess got married.


    "Miss!" Several other servant girls finally came back and boasted about the princess.


    "Miss, that Qin side imperial concubine, how does maidservant feel she brain has a little problem?" After everyone calmed down, Xia he asked suspiciously, "doesn''t she understand? She is the side princess. You are the princess. No matter how flattered she is, she will still salute when she sees you. How can she think that if she gets a pet, she can be above you? "


    Qiuju despised: "it''s not a brain problem, it''s because small families come out and can''t get on the stage. Do you really think the Lord dotes on her? She is the master of the palace? Didn''t she scold the housekeeper last time? "


    "In a word, don''t let her in later." Tianmiao doesn''t want to know why.


    ¡­¡­


    Konghou and Dongxiao are sitting in the shop of everything, looking at the scene shown in Tianji mirror.


    "Wow, the master is so domineering even if he becomes a mortal. Is this the house fight? It''s different from the house fight novel I read last time. However, this prince Kang''s brain is full of holes. He actually likes such a fool as Princess Qin. " Mistress Tucao is "a little old criminal make complaints about the small world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    "Because people like new and exciting things." Dongxiao said while thinking.


    "But some human beings are nostalgic and special." Kongho''s unconvinced retort.


    "So human nature is the most complex." Dongxiao sighed.


    "Yes, human nature has always been the most complex. How can I forget it?" The konghou knocked on his head.


    Don''t knock, it will be more stupid to knock again. Make complaints about the sound.


    "That emperor is not bad." Kongho continued to look at the mirror and said.


    Dong Xiao''s face was full of thought. Suddenly, he said coldly, "kongho, don''t you think that even if the master is immersed in the task, he will change something imperceptibly?"


    "What do you mean?" Kongho doubts.


    "The real Wei Qianjin in this world was not fat when he was a child. But when the host''s immersive task comes in, it seems to implant some unconscious memory into the people of these worlds. This is a good explanation, because it is to better integrate into the world and accomplish the task more smoothly. Because the human family sometimes really surpasses everything. Even if they act like it again, they will still find that it is not their family. " Dongxiao explains.


    After thinking about it, konghou exclaimed, "that''s true."


    "That''s not what I want to say. It''s about the emperor. " Dongxiao looked at the emperor in the mirror and said in a deep voice.


    "What happened to the emperor? Is there anything wrong? I think it''s very good. It''s very protective of the host. " Kongho was more puzzled.


    "It''s because I''m too protective of my master that something''s wrong." Dongxiao frowned, "in fact, not only human beings, but also all creatures attach great importance to family affection. The emperor was very kind to King Kang, so he let him marry the granddaughter of prime minister Wei. This is his attention, love and support. Even though the emperor dissuaded him, he didn''t reprimand and get angry. "


    Kongho blinked and recalled. Then she looked into the mirror and murmured, "now, the emperor has trained King Kang into a dog..."


    "There is a big difference between before and after. And the difference is reflected after the host becomes Princess Kang. " At the end of the paper, the author makes a conclusion.


    "Is there really something wrong with the emperor?" Kongho frowned at the emperor in the mirror and asked.


    "I''m not sure now. It is also possible that the taste of the host has affected his preference. Although the host will lose memory during the immersion task, the breath of the unity of heaven and earth in her body will still affect others. All creatures will like this breath, similar to the breath of their mother. " Dongxiao continued.


    "Yes, in the last world, although the master was just a little radish essence, the harsh queen mother couldn''t help liking the master." Kongho nodded hard.


    "So now I just doubt it. Let''s keep looking back. " Dongxiao road.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Princess Kang and Lord Kang went to the palace to celebrate her birthday. Although the kick was not serious, Princess Qin felt that she had been insulted. So she lay in bed all day and lost her temper. She vented her anger on the little servant girl who gave her medicine. The maid who took care of her was miserable, but she didn''t dare to show it. She only dared to curse her in her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    Qin side princess or some don''t understand, Princess such an abandoned woman why dare so arrogant? How dare you be rude to King Kang? How dare you fight his sweetheart in front of him? Are you not afraid that Lord Kang will give her up? In the ancient feudal society, there was no way for such abandoned women to survive, was there? My mother''s family won''t accept it, so I can only become a monk. Where did she come from to challenge the prince?


    Qin''s concubine remembered the scene of seeing Lord Kang for the first time, and also felt the shock of power for the first time. When she came across the world, she became the daughter of a county magistrate. She didn''t worry about food and clothing, and there were many rich ladies around holding and coaxing her. This was not felt in the previous world.


    She used to be a person who likes leisure but dislikes work. Her family situation was not good. After going to university, she began to feel unbalanced when she looked at the consumption of her peers around her. She also wants to use the latest and most expensive mobile phone, wear a beautiful skirt and carry a bag. My roommate, Bai Fumei, has a good family. She can''t afford the cosmetics she uses or the clothes she wears.


    Vanity gradually distorts her heart. She tries her best to make a good relationship with her roommate, just to get to know some rich people through her roommate. Kung Fu pays off those who want to. Finally, through Bai Fumei, I got to know some rich people. So she began her small three earn money road, coax men''s means are more and more skilled, know what men like to behave. It''s just, with money, without reputation. But she didn''t care.


    After passing through this world, I finally experienced the feeling of being superior when Bai Fumei was sought after by others.


    However, this feeling disappeared when the magistrate''s father knelt down to salute a handsome young man. On weekdays, she saw the gentry''s pursuit and flattery of their father, and she also saw his bossy manner. But I saw it that day.


    It was also that day that she learned the identity of this handsome young man.


    Prince Kang, the younger brother of the emperor''s mother, is the emperor''s only brother.


    The real one is below ten thousand.


    Money, power and beauty.


    If you marry such a man, what else do you have to worry about?


    But this man has a concubine.


    When I came to this world, I thought that I didn''t have to be a junior at last, but I still did my job.


    But it doesn''t matter. In ancient times, there was no saying that a man had three wives and four concubines. It''s just that the shelves need to be taken, and the means of playing hard to get still need to be used. Men''s guilt is of course to use. So she succeeded. She married into King Kang''s house.


    The imperial concubine of Qin thought that the imperial concubine was just a woman who was detested by Lord Kang. So she never paid attention to the princess. As long as she tried her best to please the Lord, she could get everything she wanted.


    But why is it different from what she thought?


    In Qin side imperial concubine painstakingly ponders time, the servant girl comes in carefully and she asks good-bye, reminds her to take the medicine.


    "What to eat? Get out of here. I can''t eat it when I see your face." Qin''s side imperial concubine knocked down the medicine on the servant girl''s hand, the thick black medicine juice all sprinkled on the servant girl''s body.


    The servant girl knelt down with a plop and lowered her head, shivering and afraid to speak.


    Qin side imperial concubine looks at the servant girl kneeling on the ground, in the heart rises again inexplicable happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    Right. It''s so enjoyable.


    In the old world, did she dare? Is there a chance?


    In the old world, would someone have to kneel down to apologize for being poisoned?


    There is no such thing.


    But the world has!


    She is now a Royal Princess.


    These slaves have to serve her wholeheartedly. She can deal with them as she wants.


    It''s a great feeling.


    At this time, the abdomen played a role and pulled her thoughts back.


    She gritted her teeth and remembered the insult she had suffered at the princess''s that day.


    We''ll see, the princess, that bitch. Do you think you will always be inferior? unable!


    It''s just that I seem to have made Wang ye angry last time. It doesn''t matter. The man is easy to coax. Just coax him back as soon as possible.


    Qin side imperial concubine set up "ambition", sooner or later let the prince abandon the princess, and become Kang''s own princess.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Tianmiao is attending the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet in the palace.


    The Empress Dowager sat on the top with a smile, listening to the official present the gifts one by one, reciting aloud who gave what gift.


    Prince Kang sat beside Tianmiao absently. He still recalled the emperor''s reprimand of calling him to the study alone.


    Lord Kang knows what happened. The emperor will know for sure. But I didn''t expect that the emperor would be so angry.


    "See for yourself what you married? It''s a disgrace to the royal family. How dare a side imperial concubine provoke Zheng imperial concubine like this? Are you afraid that others don''t know that you spoil your concubine and destroy your wife


    "I didn''t..." Lord Kang''s weak discrimination. Besides, the side imperial concubine is not a concubine, but a jade butterfly. What''s more, he didn''t spoil his wife. He is the favorite side imperial concubine, but he has never stepped on the right side imperial concubine to pet the side imperial concubine.


    "You haven''t? Side imperial concubine broke into is imperial concubine''s bedroom, in front of is imperial concubine''s face want to start to hit a person? You didn''t connive? Not your confidence? What would you do if a princess rushed behind her mother and wanted to beat Aunt Liu? " The emperor asked harshly.


    Aunt Liu is the grand maid next to the Empress Dowager. She has been with the Empress Dowager for decades. When the emperor and Prince Kang were young, she devoted herself to them. Aunt Liu is second only to the Empress Dowager for their two brothers.


    "Then she''s looking for death!" Lord Kang growled subconsciously.


    After that, he was stunned.


    "Go back and reflect on yourself. I don''t have to go to court these days. I''ll come back when I figure it out. Go back and teach that thing. " The emperor waved his hand impatiently and motioned him to retreat. Who does that thing say? Lord Kang naturally understands that it''s the side concubine of Qin. The emperor has disgusted the side imperial concubine to this degree, so call her.


    King Kang saluted in a daze and then retreated.


    In the banquet, he has been thinking, he really connived too much on the other side of the imperial concubine? So let side imperial concubine have that kind of confidence, dare to humiliate the imperial concubine? Do you really need to find a grand palace lady to teach her some rules? Otherwise the side imperial concubine humiliated the imperial concubine, also thought that was her own suffered the grievance.


    After the banquet, the princess and Prince Kang went back to the palace in the same carriage, but they had nothing to say on the way. When they got to the palace, one went to the backyard and the other to the front yard. Prince Kang originally wanted to talk to the princess, but the princess kept her eyes closed and pretended that she didn''t want to talk to him, so he had to give up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    When Tianmiao returns to the palace, the emperor''s reward comes.


    "For me? It''s not for the Lord. It''s sent to me by mistake? " Tianmiao uncertain pointed to himself, asked the smiling eunuch manager, eunuch manager affirmative answer, this is to her. The prince Wang was deeply trusted by the emperor and had been the eunuch general for many years. Anyone who sees him will yield three points, and there are many people who please him.


    Now the eunuch manager has brought her so many things with a flattering smile. What does the emperor want? Make up for yourself? Make it up to King Kang?


    "The emperor said that this is not to replace King Kang''s compensation, or the emperor wants to give it to you. I just want to make you happy. " The eunuch manager suddenly said this at this time.


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?" Tianmiao is more confused.


    "I don''t know. It was the emperor who ordered the servants to say so when they saw the princess. " The chief eunuch replied with a smile on his face. In fact, he was shocked when he heard the emperor''s command. Emperor, what is this?!! Is the emperor to Princess Kang? But Princess Kang is the wife of Lord Kang. What does the emperor want to do? If the emperor really takes a fancy to Princess Kang, it''s a brotherhood. And it''s definitely a Royal Scandal. The eunuch manager did not dare to think about it. But I think about it later. Emperor, the whole world is his. What he really wants to do is to cover up. Besides, who dares to say anything about the Tianjia family?


    After hearing this, Tianmiao was more puzzled. Is it true what the emperor said in Gushan Temple last time? Do you really think that he pushed himself into the fire pit and regretted it?


    "Then I''ll leave first. The emperor is waiting for me to come back." The chief manager saluted Tianmiao, and then took people to leave.


    Tianmiao waves people to move everything in.


    Then she found that some of the things she sent here were actually food. Several food boxes were placed neatly, and all of them were what she liked to eat. Then there are some silk and satin, jade and jewelry, and some books. These books are all novel stories.


    Tianmiao flipped through a book and found that the story was quite interesting. Then she was more puzzled. Did the emperor see this? I remember when I was a child, the emperor seemed to have said that these were all tricks that could not be put on the table. When I was a child, I was taught by the emperor. Now I take the initiative to show her this?


    Just now, we should ask the eunuch manager if there are some magicians in the palace who are making some strange pills for the emperor recently. They deceive the emperor into eating them and eating them badly. Otherwise, the emperor''s actions are too abnormal and strange.


    Prince Kang also knew that the emperor had given a lot of things to the princess. He thought it was the emperor''s consolation and compensation to the princess, but he didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t feel that his hat had begun to change color.


    At the moment, he is patiently explaining to the imperial concubine Qin that he is looking for the maid in waiting to teach her the rules.


    "You just look down on me. You think I''m mean and mean, don''t you Qin side princess cry is pear with rain, nest in the arms of King Kang jiaochen blame.


    "No, I don''t think so. But some rules still need to be known, so as not to go wrong in the future. " King Kang comforted, "there are many royal rules. There will be many festivals and banquets in the future. You have to attend them. If you learn earlier, you won''t be in trouble, will you? "


    "Well, well." After hearing this, the imperial concubine of Qin thought that she would replace the abandoned woman sooner or later. After she became the princess, she really had to attend a lot of festivals. It''s better to learn those as soon as possible. So he agreed.


    However, the imperial concubine Qin didn''t expect that learning rules would be such a tossing thing. There is also one that she can''t stand most. She needs to salute when she meets Zhengfei!


    Today, there should be more


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    "Why salute her?" Qin side imperial concubine black face asks Kang Wang Ye, "why, she kicked me last time.". In your heart, am I important or important? "


    "You''re important, you''re important, all right?" King Kang coaxed him.


    "Then why should I salute her?" Qin side imperial concubine angry voice asks a way.


    "This is the ancestral rule. You are the side concubine and she is the main concubine. The side imperial concubine sees is imperial concubine should salute Prince Kang used to think that Qin''s concubine was innocent. Now when he heard Qin''s concubine say this, he felt that she had a big head. How do you feel that doesn''t make sense?


    "Then you let me be a concubine! Let her be my concubine, and let her salute me! " Qin side imperial concubine said unruly, "you and I promised to love me only at the beginning, I love you so much, in order to marry you, I would rather be a side room. But I don''t want to bully me now. "


    "No nonsense!" King Kang''s face sank.


    "What''s wrong with me? What you said at the beginning, you promised me that you would be good to me all your life, and you would not let me suffer any wrongs. But in the end, you let the princess kick me in front of you. " Qin side imperial concubine angry accusation.


    Prince Kang silently looks at the angry Qin side imperial concubine in front of him, and suddenly he feels powerless. At this moment, he felt that he and Qin''s concubine were like people from two worlds, unable to communicate at all.


    At last, King Kang said nothing and turned away.


    Qin side imperial concubine Leng for a while, looking at King Kang to leave, immediately want to catch up.


    But a figure blocked in front of her, that is to teach her to learn the rules of the palace.


    "Side imperial concubine, today''s study still has half an hour." It was Prince Kang who specially asked the Empress Dowager to teach the Empress Dowager. Aunt Zhang, who was more than 50 years old, once served the Empress Dowager and was loyal to her. She was trained by the Empress Dowager herself. Later, because of protecting the Empress Dowager''s foot, she was injured and couldn''t walk normally, and she didn''t want to go out of the palace to enjoy her happiness, so the Empress Dowager let her live in the palace. She and Aunt Liu are very close sisters.


    Aunt Zhang had a special position in the palace, even King Kang was polite to her.


    "Get out of the way, you dog slave dare to stop me?" Imperial concubine Qin is going to be mad. The maid beside the princess scolded her. How dare the old maid in waiting stop her? I didn''t pay any attention to her!


    "The side imperial concubine today''s rules study, the old slave will naturally get out of the way." Aunt Zhang said in a dull voice. But the bottom of my eyes is full of disdain. Such a rude and unruly woman doesn''t know what king Kang likes about her. Listen to what she said just now. If the Empress Dowager were here, I''m afraid she would have ordered someone to slap her.


    "Old witch!" Qin side imperial concubine looks at Kang''s back figure to vanish, raises hand to want to fan Aunt Zhang''s slap.


    Then, as soon as she raised her hand, she was caught by Aunt Zhang.


    Qin side imperial concubine only feels the wrist sharp pain, as if was clamped by a vice.


    "Let go! You let go Qin side imperial concubine angrily scolds a way, "you this dog slave, bold, incredibly dare to do to me?"


    Aunt Zhang''s expression was flat, and with a raise of her hand, she left the side imperial concubine of Qin. The side imperial concubine of Qin stood unsteadily and sat directly on the ground.


    "Imperial concubine Qin of Kang''s mansion is very vulgar. She doesn''t know etiquette and manners, so she can''t teach. I''ll leave now. " After Aunt Zhang finished, she didn''t look at Qin''s concubine sitting on the ground, turned around and left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    "Go away!" The imperial concubine of Qin side scolded fiercely, then stood up, turned around and went to the study of King Kang. If the old witch doesn''t teach her, she can''t ask for it. How dare a dog slave look at himself?


    The servant girls quickly followed Qin''s side imperial concubine. Just in the heart are shocked, Aunt Zhang to Qin side imperial concubine so low to the extreme evaluation. The imperial concubine Qin didn''t care about this kind of evaluation. Didn''t she know that after these words came out, the imperial concubine Qin''s wind evaluation was at the bottom of the valley, and no one would want to meet her again. She''ll be a joke in the whole capital.


    The imperial concubine of Qin quickly went to the study. Standing at the door, she heard that Prince Kang was telling the housekeeper how much silver to take for the imperial concubine.


    "What are you talking about? To send money to that woman? " Qin side imperial concubine walked in directly, angry voice interrogates.


    "What, that woman, that''s my princess." King Kang frowned.


    "I will not!" Qin side imperial concubine angry voice says.


    King Kang ignored him and told the housekeeper to send it quickly.


    Princess Qin stopped the housekeeper, grabbed the wooden box in the housekeeper''s hand, and yelled at Lord Kang: "the money I earned is not for you to support other women!"


    Qin''s voice was so loud that the housekeeper''s ears were buzzing.


    When the housekeeper comes back to himself, the whole person is stupid.


    Just now, what did Princess Qin say?


    Isn''t her hard-earned money for the Lord to support other women?


    Is Princess Qin crazy?


    Are you crazy?


    Why can she say such a thing?


    It''s good for her shop to have a month without losing money. She doesn''t think her shop can make a lot of money. Does she make all the expenses of the palace? The monthly bill of her shop is so good-looking that it seems to make money. In fact, it''s all because of the subsidy from the Lord.


    Where did she get the face to say that?


    "Unreasonable! Give the box back to the housekeeper. " King Kang said with a green face.


    "No way! You can''t use my money to support another woman. " Qin''s concubine hugs the box tightly and looks at Prince Kang angrily.


    Prince Kang''s face became more and more ugly. He went forward and pulled out the box in the arms of Qin''s concubine and handed it to the housekeeper. Let the housekeeper hurry out.


    "I''m not sure." Imperial concubine Qin wants to rob the wooden box again.


    Lord Kang stopped her and said angrily, "are you finished? Are you crazy? "


    "You are crazy, you scum man, to raise another woman with the money earned by a woman." Qin side imperial concubine fiercely pushed a Kang Wang Ye, "hand over the money that my shop earns.". I''ll keep it for myself


    "Madman!" Prince Kang was pushed so hard that when he heard the madness of the imperial concubine Qin, he couldn''t help but slap him in the face.


    A crackle, a sudden sound in the air.


    Qin''s concubine was stunned. She stared at Lord Kang. She couldn''t believe what happened just now.


    "You hit me? You hit me? " Qin''s concubine looked at Lord Kang incredulously.


    Lord Kang frowned slightly, but he also regretted it. No matter what, he shouldn''t beat a woman, especially his own.


    However, the next moment, Qin''s side imperial concubine really rushed up to the king Kang and scratched and scratched: "you have domestic violence? You scum man, how dare you beat me? My parents haven''t beaten me for so many years, how dare you beat me? "


    The housekeeper was heartbroken when he saw this scene, so he threw down the wooden box and pulled away the imperial concubine Qin.


    But it''s too late. There are bloodstains on Lord Kang''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    Prince Kang touched the scar on his face, looked at the blood on his fingers, looked at the hysterical Princess Qin with a gloomy face, and said slowly, "pull it down and shut it up."


    "You scum, you heartbreaker! You hit me! How did you promise me before you got married? " The imperial concubine Qin''s face was twisted and she was still yelling.


    "Come on, shut up!" The housekeeper looked at the more and more ugly face of Prince Kang, and quickly ordered people to bet the mouth of Qin side imperial concubine. His heart was filled with horror. Do you know who she is talking to? Do you know what will happen if you say these words? Where on earth did she dare to abuse the Lord like this?


    Imperial concubine Qin was soon taken down.


    King Kang sat down with a pale face, and the housekeeper quickly sent for the imperial doctor. If Lord Kang had a scar on his face, it would be over.


    King Kang sat there stupidly. The imperial doctor came to take medicine. He didn''t respond to the salute.


    After a long time, he murmured and asked: "housekeeper, you say, isn''t it good for the concubine on the other side of the king?"


    "Of course the princess is good. Give her the best of everything, and ask someone to teach her the rules. It''s good that the concubine doesn''t know the Lord. " The housekeeper had never seen King Kang lose his soul like this before. He quickly comforted him.


    "But what did I get in the end?" Lord Kang asked slowly.


    The housekeeper did not dare to answer.


    What do you want?


    One after another, got the side imperial concubine''s speech humiliation not to say, also started to scratch you.


    In this way, he was afraid that he would drive the crane to the West peacefully.


    Of course, we can''t tell the truth at this time.


    He hasn''t lived enough.


    "Go down." King Kang waved his hand wearily and motioned the housekeeper to retreat. Now he just wanted to be alone. Think about it. Why did it become like this.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    As soon as Aunt Zhang reported back to the emperor what happened in King Kang''s house, someone came to report it.


    Aunt Zhang saluted and prepared to step down, but when she saw the people coming in, she was surprised. Isn''t this person Qin side imperial concubine''s intimate servant girl? Why are you here?


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s done Side imperial concubine is locked up... "


    The servant girl''s voice came from behind. Aunt Zhang felt very afraid when she listened to these words.


    Qin side imperial concubine is locked up? Is it done?


    Did the emperor send someone to do anything?


    Aunt Zhang went out with a pucker. Although she was frightened in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face. Even if you know something about the royal family, it will rot in your stomach. So that we can live longer.


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess Qin scratched Lord Kang, and he hurt his face. The slave is guilty. " The maid told me. After the quarrel with Prince Kang at that time, Princess Qin was so hysterical, not only because she thought and behaved in a deviant way, but also because she secretly put some medicine powder. When Qin''s side imperial concubine is emotional, breathing in the taste of the medicine powder will make Qin''s side imperial concubine lose her mind even more. Although things went very smoothly, but it hurt the face of King Kang.


    The servant girl knelt on the ground and told her that she was worried and afraid. How would the emperor punish her?


    "You''ve done a good job. Go down and get a reward. Your deed of sale will be returned to you. " As a result, the emperor''s approval came from his head.


    The servant girl was overjoyed in her heart, kowtowed her gratitude and retreated.


    After everyone retreated, the emperor stood up, went to the window, looked at the distance, with a smile on his face, and said to himself, "when you can recover your memory, will you praise me if you know that I helped her finish the task this time?"


    (no, she will beat you, because if it is found out, this is not her performance. Another: today? See you tomorrow. I''ll ask for a monthly pass. Love you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    In the palace of King Kang, Chunlan excitedly reports the news that the side imperial concubine is locked up to Tianmiao.


    "Oh, did you scratch the Lord?" Tianmiao is eating the fruit sent by the emperor. It seems that the fruit was paid tribute by the vassal state. It is thin skinned, juicy and delicious.


    "Yes, I scratched the Lord''s face." Chunlan nodded, "now Qin''s concubine is locked in the Chaifang. This is completely rejected by the Lord. "


    "If the Empress Dowager knows, she doesn''t know what will happen." Xia he added. The Empress Dowager loves her little son very much. If she knew that she dared to fight against the prince, she would be angry. It is estimated that the position of the side imperial concubine is at the end.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak. Of course, she knew the Empress Dowager''s temperament very well. Although the Empress Dowager is smiling all day now and looks like a kind elder, her hands were covered with blood when she was young. The Empress Dowager was just a noble person at the beginning. She could give birth to two sons and finally get out of the siege and become the only winner of the harem. Would she be so kind on the surface?


    Whether the life of Qin''s imperial concubine can be saved or not is still two questions.


    In the Empress Dowager''s opinion, Qin''s concubine is just something her son marries to win her son''s favor. As long as Prince Kang is happy, she has no opinion. But now she dares to offend Lord Kang. The Empress Dowager will not give up.


    When Qin''s concubine was just locked up, she was full of spirit and swearing. But then her treatment fell to the bottom.


    There''s no good food. I eat steamed bread and pickles every day. The solution to the three urgent problems is also in this humble wood room. Sleeping on straw at night, although there is a quilt, but it is still very uncomfortable. And one night, the mouse climbed over her quilt and scared her to scream. She didn''t dare to sleep all night.


    Qin side imperial concubine can''t sit still any more, she rushes to the maid who delivers the meal to say: "where is the prince? I want to see the Lord. Go and tell him that I have something important to tell him. "


    The maid hesitated and said nothing.


    "Here you are. Go and help me find the Lord." Qin side imperial concubine picked off the bracelet on the wrist and handed it to the maid.


    The maid was very happy. After she took it, she nodded: "Princess Qin, I''ll tell you."


    After the maid left, the door of the wood room was locked again.


    Qin''s concubine looked at the two steamed buns on the old table. She looked at her wrists, which were originally wearing bracelets, but now they were bare, and she was gnashing her teeth. These enslaved dogs, after they go out, will settle accounts with them! And the two guys who blocked their mouths before, waiting to go out and break their hands. Especially that hateful housekeeper, we must find a chance to deal with him. Tell the Lord to replace him, and then he can clean up.


    However, the imperial concubine of Qin side was very clear that before that, she had to coax Lord Kang well. Otherwise everything will be in vain.


    After the maid took the things, she found the housekeeper, showed the bracelet to the housekeeper, and then told the housekeeper about Qin''s intention.


    "I see. Go down first, and put away the bracelet as a reward." The housekeeper nodded.


    "Yes, steward Xie." The maid happily put away the bracelet.


    After the housekeeper let the maid down, her eyes narrowed to hide the cold light in her eyes.


    There''s something important to tell the Lord. I''m afraid it''s false. It''s true to ask for mercy and coax the Lord to change his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Think this time it''s still the same as before, noisy, finally coax the Lord?


    The housekeeper gave a sneer.


    A little county magistrate''s daughter, bewildered the prince, let the prince desperate to marry her side princess. Everyone said that her family was in smoke and had a good fortune. They all thought that she would follow the rules and cherish her position. What happened?


    She''s good. She''s making trouble every day and challenging the majesty of the Lord.


    He scolds himself as a dog slave all day long. OK, he has to see who can laugh last.


    The Empress Dowager has already gone to Prince Kang to punish her severely, but Prince Kang read the old love and asked for it. The Empress Dowager''s hat was buttoned down, and Qin''s concubine assassinated the prince! The Empress Dowager wants to die. At the request of King Kang, she spared her life. However, the death penalty can be avoided and the living crime can not be escaped. The side imperial concubine is unable to do, must send to the nunnery to pray for blessings, but died there.


    Now it''s impossible to find the Lord to change the outcome.


    The housekeeper went to King Kang to report it.


    Lord Kang sighed and stood up. Let''s go to see him for the last time.


    Originally, he did not want to see you again, lest he would be sad and could not bear it.


    Now the situation is beyond his control.


    The assassination of the Empress Dowager concluded the matter.


    The emperor also concluded this matter.


    He can''t change.


    Prince Kang went to see Qin''s concubine.


    Seeing Prince Kang, Qin''s side imperial concubine was very happy and wanted to embrace him. Her eyes were full of tears and her mouth was wronged: "how did you come? I miss you so much. Take me out quickly. It''s so dark here. The food is bad. I''m so scared. "


    But it was empty, and the housekeeper stood in front of her.


    "Dog slave, bold." Qin side imperial concubine just now is still coquettish, sees the housekeeper to block her, immediately changes the face to scold.


    Prince Kang was about to say something when he heard the grievance of Princess Qin. The next moment, he saw the twisted face of Princess Qin and was stunned.


    Have you never known her?


    "Imperial concubine Qin, oh, no, Qin, from tomorrow on, you will go to Huashui nunnery to pray for the Empress Dowager and the prince." The housekeeper stopped Qin''s concubine and said coolly.


    "What? What did you say? " Qin''s concubine was pushing the housekeeper, but when she heard this, she froze in the same place. She knows Huashui temple. She can''t understand it better. Because she inquired about it! But it''s not for myself, it''s for the princess.


    Her original idea was that when the princess became an abandoned woman, she would blow the wind to Lord Kang and send her to Huashui nunnery.


    Huashui nunnery is a nunnery thirty miles away from the city. It is the place where those women who have been abandoned by their families and made mistakes are punished. In addition to chanting sutras every day, there are many things to do. We should also do our own living. The living place is also very simple, hot in summer and cold in winter. In winter, I have to cut firewood to keep warm.


    Now the housekeeper said, let her go there?


    That damned place, the woman who went there never came out again. It was there that I spent the rest of my life miserable.


    She''s not going there!


    "Wang Ye, Wang Ye, what is the housekeeper talking about? You have to talk The imperial concubine Qin looked at the silent Lord Kang, and finally began to panic, "Lord, the housekeeper is frightening me, right? You''re talking. "


    "It''s true." Lord Kang finally spoke slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    "Well, how is that possible?" Qin''s concubine looked at Lord Kang in amazement, "why? For what? I just had a fight with you. Are you going to do this to me? I scratched your face, but I didn''t mean to. I was just angry at that time. Wang Ye, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry. I really didn''t mean it. I regret it. I shouldn''t have done that to you. I''ve been punished, too. I can''t eat well and sleep well here these days. And the mouse. "


    When the housekeeper heard these words, he couldn''t help laughing. What does the Lord like about this stupid woman? Just a fight? Is it not intentional to expose the royal family? Be punished, eat not well, sleep not well? What kind of punishment is this? Is she funny? It''s strange how that magistrate taught such a stupid daughter.


    "You said there was something important to tell me. Is there anything else?" King Kang spoke again in a dull voice.


    "Lord? Are you serious? Do you really want to send me to Huashui nunnery? I will die there! You talk, isn''t it true? " Qin side imperial concubine finally anxious, roars to question.


    Lord Kang was silent. He didn''t want to. But the Empress Dowager and the emperor have decided to do so.


    He remembered that the emperor looked at the wound on his face that day, the expression of anger and pain.


    The Emperor gave him two choices, either Qin''s side imperial concubine died, or Qin''s side imperial concubine went to Huashui temple to die.


    He was unwilling to ask if there was a third choice.


    The emperor sneered a, have.


    Hope rose in his heart.


    As a result, the emperor''s cold voice sounded in his ears.


    The third choice is to let him give up his status as a prince and become a commoner and a civilian. In this way, Qin''s concubine can be saved, and then they can live an ordinary life.


    He was stunned.


    "Choose." The Emperor didn''t say well.


    Lord Kang painfully chose the second one.


    "What I love most is myself, right, brother? After all, I''m selfish, right?" There are tears in the corner of King Kang''s eyes.


    "No The emperor said coldly, "this is the normal reaction of human beings. Do you think you like her very much? What do you like about her? You are excellent, and your status is noble. It''s natural that excellent people should be liked. So, is she good? What''s inside her? What is it that you like? Or do you just think of her as a novel toy


    "I, I don''t know." Lord Kang is a little confused.


    "Well, go back and think about it." The emperor waved to him to step down.


    After returning to the palace, Lord Kang has been thinking about what the emperor said.


    But there is no answer.


    He can''t think of it.


    Now in the face of the angry voice of the Qin side imperial concubine, Prince Kang''s heart is still confused.


    "Yes, you are so heartless. Then we are away from each other! Let me go home, I can support myself. I don''t need to live by your faces. " Qin side imperial concubine clenches teeth, glaring at Kang Wang Ye to say.


    King Kang was dumb and looked at Qin''s concubine.


    The housekeeper rolled his eyes. This fool!


    "You heartless scum! I don''t want to see you again. Let me go home! I don''t believe I can''t support myself. " Qin side imperial concubine scolds angrily. She knows a lot of things that ancient people don''t know. Even if she leaves King Kang, she can have a wonderful life. There are also cheap parents. If they are not good to themselves when they go home, they will not provide for their old age. If they make money, they will not be given a copper plate!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    Prince Kang looks at the woman with distorted expression. He doesn''t know why. He suddenly remembers the scene when he just got married and when he lifted the princess''s veil. At that time, he felt that he was the happiest person in the world.


    It seems that Prince Kang can''t hear the voice of Princess Qin. He only sees her lips open and close, and her expression is ferocious.


    After a long time, Lord Kang finally came back, looked at Qin''s concubine indifferently, and called her: "Qin Lian."


    This is the real name of Princess Qin.


    Qin side imperial concubine Leng next, stopped to scold angrily, looking at King Kang.


    "Where are you from?" King Kang asked this sentence subconsciously at this moment. At this moment, he had a very clear feeling that he and Qin''s concubine were like people in two worlds. They should not have met at all.


    Can''t understand, can''t communicate, they''re too far away, too far away.


    His good, she does not accept, in her view is evil. He pleaded to save her life, but in exchange for abuse and criticism.


    And of course she was, he just felt weird and unreasonable.


    He really liked the imperial concubine Qin.


    But did imperial concubine Qin really like him?


    There is no such thing.


    What she likes is the power and enjoyment of his identity.


    She enjoyed it, but she didn''t want to follow the rules.


    She enjoys the pleasure of being superior and inferior, but she is not willing to abide by the system of being superior and inferior.


    In fact, she is more selfish.


    This abnormal relationship, it''s time to end.


    "You, what do you mean by that?" Qin''s concubine stammered. Can Lord Kang see that she doesn''t belong to this world, but comes through it? Ancient people would not understand this kind of thing. They would think that she was a lonely soul. Feudal ancient people would burn themselves to death in such a situation. Qin side imperial concubine for a time nervous whole body all stiff.


    King Kang did not answer her, but turned around and left quickly.


    Qin side imperial concubine looks at the back of King Kang disappear, still shocked, the words that King Kang just asked didn''t return to God. Watching King Kang leave, I didn''t have time to ask him to stay. At this time, she didn''t know that it was the last time they met.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when it was still dawn, the imperial concubine of Qin side was tightly packed into the carriage. She had been changed into coarse cloth clothes, and all her jewelry had been stripped off. She was only given a small burden, which contained two sets of washing clothes.


    The carriage gradually left King Kang''s house.


    The imperial concubine of emperor Kang, who caused a sensation in the city for a while, disappeared from the capital without any sound.


    ¡­¡­


    The day finally dawned. After getting up and washing, Tianmiao faced the eunuch manager''s flattering smile and a lot of things he sent.


    And all of them are what she likes.


    The emperor knew what she liked.


    This kind of thing has been going on for some time.


    Even if the sky is dull, it is not normal.


    The emperor, this is, take a fancy to her?


    What''s the matter? Can you welcome her into the palace and give her a concubine or something?


    It must not be possible.


    The emperor is willing to lose face, but she is not.


    Put it out early.


    Although she didn''t like Kang Wang, she wanted to be with him. But it doesn''t mean that I''m willing to find another man when I''m away from you.


    Especially this is a man with three thousand people in the harem.


    After a period of silence, King Kang finally noticed it. Later, he felt that his hat was a little green.


    And green own or his most respected brother, today''s emperor!


    Even if it''s the emperor, it won''t work!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    Prince Kang was angry and planned to find the princess, but he went to the wall and looked at the wall in the middle of the palace, but he was silent.


    He stood in the corner and thought too much.


    When I first met the princess, she was seven years old and he was seven years old. It''s in the prime minister''s mansion. It''s the emperor''s elder brother who took him.


    "This sister is very good. We should protect her and take good care of her." Brother Huang pointed to a little girl who was learning to ride a horse.


    "Who is she?"


    "She is the granddaughter of prime minister Wei. It''s smart and cute. You''ll like her Said the elder brother.


    Later, the little girl grew up and grew up.


    There are so many talented people in the capital who admire her.


    In the end, I was lucky enough to marry her.


    When he first got married, he also played harmoniously with the princess. He was very affectionate.


    He would go to court early every day. The princess liked to sleep in, but she would still get up, have breakfast with him, send him out and go back to bed. After going down, he would buy some things for the princess, sometimes jewelry, sometimes food. When the princess received it, she would hold his hand and give him a gift. It was made by the princess herself, sometimes embroidered sachets, sometimes painted by the princess herself.


    The princess is very talented and good at martial arts. But the princess has a shortcoming, that is not good at needlework. I received the first sachet embroidered by the princess. It was embroidered with a fat duck, but the princess said it was a wild goose. Can he tell a goose from a duck who eats too much?


    Thinking of this, there was a smile on his face. At that time, I was really happy.


    But when did it become the present situation?


    Living in a mansion is like a familiar stranger.


    The smile on King Kang''s face gradually disappeared.


    He is responsible for the current situation.


    Can he and the princess go back to the past?


    Lord Kang opened the door and found the princess who was feeding the koi by the pool.


    A group of chubby Koi, with their mouths wide open, are scrambling to eat the bait scattered by the princess.


    These Koi, it seems, are much fatter than before.


    "Princess." Called King Kang.


    "Wang Ye, would you like to feed the koi together?" The princess seemed to be in a good mood and asked with a smile.


    King Kang went to Tianmiao''s side in silence, grabbed a handful of bait and scattered it. The Koi are fighting with their mouths open.


    "I don''t like the emperor, and I never did. I can''t refuse what he gives me. I didn''t think about it with the emperor. When you enter the palace, go to make it clear to the emperor and ask him not to send you any more. I, the daughter of the Wei family, don''t want to leave such a reputation in history. " The princess''s voice suddenly rang out in Lord Kang''s ear.


    Prince Kang was stunned and turned to look at the princess.


    The princess''s expression was calm, and she turned to look at Lord Kang: "I know you want to ask about it."


    Prince Kang opened his mouth. He had a thousand words to say in his heart, but at the end of his mouth, he only said: "then, does the princess like me?"


    "Once." The princess laughed, then did not open her face, looked at the water and continued to spread bait.


    King Kang''s heart, at this moment, is a little sour, but more painful.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go first." Lord Kang lowered his head, said this in a dull voice, and left quickly.


    The princess didn''t speak, just watched him leave and continued to feed the Koi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    Lord Kang went directly into the palace to see the emperor.


    He said with a gloomy face that he wanted to see the emperor for something important.


    When the eunuch manager saw King Kang like this, he felt a thump in his heart. Did Lord Kang finally find out that the emperor wanted to give him a green hat?


    "Let him in, you all go down." The emperor sat in front of the desk, light said.


    All the eunuchs and maids went down. Prince Kang came in angrily. When he saw the emperor, he was not polite. He said angrily, "brother! How can you do this to me? She''s your sister-in-law, sister-in-law, my wife! "


    The emperor looked up at King Kang and said with a sneer, "I know."


    Prince Kang only felt that a stream of blood rushed to his head. The emperor admitted that he had a strong desire for the princess!


    "How can you do that?" King Kang clenched his fist angrily. He wanted to draw his sword at this moment.


    "Why can''t I do that?" The emperor said in a cold voice, "don''t shout. Sit down for me. I have something to say to you."


    "Yes, you say." King Kang directly sat on the ground and looked at the emperor cross legged. My eyes are bleeding.


    "Do you know why I agree with Wei xiaopang to marry you?" The emperor asked suddenly.


    Wei xiaopang


    Hearing this address, Lord Kang was stunned. It''s a long time ago. The first time I heard this address, the emperor teased him privately, saying that Miss Wei was round and plump, and she also ate a lot. How lovely she was.


    At that time, he, the emperor, the princess, their three feelings are very good. But now


    "Because I like her and she likes me! But now, brother, you have to take advantage of the situation! " Lord Kang replied angrily.


    "No The emperor laughed and shook his head.


    "What''s that?" King Kang was stunned.


    "I knew her earlier than you and liked her before you." The emperor came slowly and sat cross legged in front of King Kang, "but I can''t give her happiness. I have to marry a lot of women. The court and the harem are closely related. Needless to say, you know that. I can''t give her a double for life. "


    King Kang''s mind is blank.


    What did he hear?


    "But you can. At least, at that time, I thought you could. You could give her what she wanted. She wanted to be a couple all her life. " The emperor''s tone was low and his eyes were burning. "But you didn''t do it. You failed her and hurt her."


    "I..." King Kang''s deep eyes on the emperor were speechless.


    "Since you don''t cherish her, is it wrong for me to cherish her?" The emperor asked,


    the emperor''s words made king Kang''s heart stormy.


    Is that so?


    Is that the truth?


    "I give up my beloved girl, because I love her and you. You are my favorite brother. I want you to have a good life, but what you have done disappoints me. " The emperor put out his hand and patted Lord Kang on the shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, brother. It''s all because I''m too willful... " After the shock, Lord Kang was excited, moved and sad. He choked a little. What a fool he is! Failed the princess, but also failed the brother. My brother''s love for him is so deep, but what have you done? Because a woman who didn''t love herself hurt the princess and the elder brother!


    "Don''t worry, I can''t have anything to do with her. I want to take her to the harem, and she can''t agree. " The emperor said earnestly.


    (it''s a success! Jun Yan clenches his fist. You want to fight me like this


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    After the emperor said this, the tears of King Kang could not stop.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Lord Kang choked, "I am too stupid. I failed you."


    "Don''t cry. Don''t do that in the future." The emperor patted Lord Kang on the shoulder again.


    "But, no later, princess, she doesn''t like me and won''t forgive me." King Kang said in despair.


    "Prove that your fate is over. You''ll meet someone better and more suitable for you. " The emperor comforted again, "your life is still long, now it''s time to put it down. But it will take time. "


    Lord Kang sniffed and did not speak.


    "Well, don''t cry. The Empress Dowager thought I was bullying you. Go back and have a good rest. I''m waiting for you to cheer up and help me share the government affairs. " The emperor put out his finger to wipe his tears.


    King Kang felt the temperature of the emperor''s fingertips and wanted to cry again.


    It''s very kind of you, brother. Brother is the best brother every day.


    When King Kang left, he left with a lot of rewards from the emperor.


    The emperor stood in front of the desk, pretending to sigh: "bullying human children is not very good. Will Miaomiao blame me after he recovers his memory? "


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, although Prince Kang and Princess Kang didn''t leave each other, they had their own way. In fact, this is not entirely right. Every month, Lord Kang still goes to the backyard to see the princess, or he will give the princess silver and buy gifts. But it''s more like getting along with friends.


    Sometimes they would play chess together, go hunting together, and feed the koi in the pool more fat.


    And the emperor, also no longer as before obviously want to give King Kang green hat. Every time he gave something, he gave it in duplicate to Prince Kang and Princess Kang.


    Later, Prince Kang married two concubines and gave birth to several children. But still put Princess Kang in the sky, staring at the way of heaven for a long time, did not speak, just look murderous.


    Heaven''s guilty quickly cut off the contact: "good daughter, come on. Dad has something important to do. Hang up first. " With that, the way of heaven hung up without waiting for Tianmiao to answer.


    When the picture goes dark, heaven raises the sky and laughs three times.


    Ha ha ha!


    Jun Yan, you wait for me!


    If I don''t hammer you in the future, I''ll give you my surname.


    Want to arch my baby cabbage, so easy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    This is a world of practice where the strong are respected. The most powerful forces in the realm of cultivation are the five major sects: Wanhe sect, Tianfeng sect, Miaomiao sect, Tianjian sect and Lingxin sect. Then there are countless small and medium schools. The number of practitioners is huge.


    The common pursuit and desire of the practitioners is to ascend.


    But over the years, no one has been successful.


    Now, there are three great powers in the world who are most likely to rise: Cao Yuanli, the supreme elder of Wanhe sect, Lu Chengbai, the third elder of Tianfeng sect, and gongsunming, the leader of Tianjian sect.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a talented girl named Li Suyi. She has a pretty face, a brilliant talent and a high quality.


    In this year''s assessment of wanhezong''s apprenticeship, he performed particularly well. Cao Xilan, the leader of Qinghua peak, chose him as a close disciple.


    The new disciples are envied by everyone.


    Who is Cao Xilan?


    She is Cao Yuanli''s only daughter! Cao Yuanli, the great power who is likely to rise.


    As soon as Li Suyi entered wanhezong, he had such a tough backstage. And Qinghua peak gets the most training resources every month among Wanhe peak. There''s no way. Who should be the daughter of the elder. Even when the patriarch saw the elder, he would salute.


    Everyone thought that Li Suyi had made it to heaven.


    And then what happened next shocked everyone.


    At the beginning, Li Suyi tested that the root was a single water root, but the result was wrong. She was not a water root, but a variant ice root. This is a rare spiritual root in a thousand years. In time, Li Suyi will be a strong man again, and will be another big card of wanhezong.


    However, the next development, so that everyone did not think.


    Because Cao Xilan was jealous of Li Suyi''s talent and appearance, he directly dug her spiritual roots, destroyed her appearance, and then expelled her from Wanhe sect!


    When everyone heard the news, they thought it was fake at first, didn''t they?


    Is there any misunderstanding?


    As a result, this is true!


    Cao Xilan is so crazy, unbridled!


    The new disciples didn''t know Cao Xilan''s character, so they didn''t notice the worry and sympathy in the eyes of the elders and old disciples when Li Suyi was accepted as a disciple by Cao Xilan.


    Cao Xilan was unruly, willful, cruel and mean, but envious. Compared with his gifted disciples, he was always oppressed and framed. But because her father was the supreme elder, these things were suppressed in the end. As for the way to press down, those who are lucky will get a little compensation, while those who are not lucky will admit their bad luck. Light damage can recover, heavy damage to the spirit root, affect the future cultivation. But who can you argue with? That is, the patriarch was polite to the elder, even in awe and flattery.


    When Cao Xilan was a child, her father did a lot of evil things. Later, when she grew up, she didn''t restrain herself. It''s just that I know how to cover it up.


    Most people in Wanhe sect know Cao Xilan''s character, but the new disciples don''t.


    The beauty of Li Su''s clothes is very good, especially after the discovery of binglinggen. Because of Linggen, her skin is as beautiful as snow.


    This makes Cao Xilan jealous, even unwilling to cover up. Even without any excuse, he dug out the spirit root of Li Suyi and destroyed his appearance.


    "Bitch, I see what else you use to seduce people." Cao Xilan grinned ferociously, "I won''t kill you, you just live in pain and ugliness. Die slowly in despair


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    This happened in the competition and assessment of the new disciples.


    In front of the suzerain, all the peak masters and all the disciples, Cao Xilan''s hands are unbridled.


    No one stopped it.


    Those who want to stop are powerless.


    Those who could stop it didn''t want to offend her, so they didn''t stop it.


    Cao Xilan''s behavior in wanhezong is so rampant, so insane, so unscrupulous!


    A disciple with good talent has a bright future.


    On the other hand, it is now the pillar of wanhezong, the most likely to ascend.


    Compared with the two, wanhezong naturally chose the latter and sacrificed the former.


    Talented disciples can be found again.


    But people like Cao Yuanli must not be offended.


    Li Suyi, who was covered with blood, was thrown out of wanhezong.


    Her heart was full of hate.


    She worked hard to find tianfengzong.


    No one knows that the great power of Tianfeng sect, the great power with great hope to rise, the three elders of Tianfeng sect, and Li Suyi''s grandfather are old friends. Taking the keepsake from her grandfather, Li Suyi goes to Tianfeng sect and asks to see Lu Chengbai, the third elder. Ask Lu Chengbai to do justice for himself.


    However, to Li Suyi''s despair, Lu Chengbai didn''t even see her. Just let someone bring some spirit stone to her, then drive her away. And the keepsake, of course, was taken back.


    Li Su Yi is holding a bag of spirit stones. He is trembling with hatred.


    At that time, my grandfather stayed up for three days and three nights to cure the three elders. At last, he was greatly hurt. At that time, Lu Chengbai was deeply moved and made a promise that if his family was in trouble, he would do his best to help.


    That''s how he helped?


    The keepsake has also been withdrawn. Who knows what he owes them?


    A little stone sent her away!


    Li Su Yi was resentful and unwilling to accept his life in this way!


    She wants Cao Xilan to pay the price she deserves, and she wants Cao Xilan to get the punishment she deserves.


    She doesn''t believe that no one wants to do justice.


    She found the spiritual door again.


    Her aunt was in charge of lingxinmen before she died, and her contribution to lingxinmen was not small. She took the token of her aunt''s life and asked for the spiritual door.


    However, the practice of lingxinmen is more excessive.


    Lingxinmen took her token, scolded her for stealing it, beat her and drove her away.


    Li Suyi finally understood that no one in the world would want to offend Cao Yuanli because she was such a useless person.


    She can only revenge herself!


    But now the spirit root is abandoned and the appearance is destroyed.


    What does she take for revenge?


    At this time, she remembered that her grandfather had accidentally saved a magic cultivation, and the magic cultivation had given him a secret cultivation book. You can practice even without spiritual root. But it''s too difficult for ordinary people to practice this skill My grandfather was upright. He didn''t even read this magic skill script, so he threw it aside.


    Li Suyi found this secret book and practiced it madly.


    There was only one thought in her mind.


    Revenge!


    Blood feud.


    Cao Xilan, the ungrateful Lu Chengbai, those who are afraid to slander her spiritual heart, and those who fall in love with others


    She won''t let go of any of them.


    She wants these people to pay for their blood!


    After ten years of hard training, she finally achieved success.


    She killed wanhezong. Those disciples couldn''t stop her. She went straight to Qinghua peak.


    However, her accomplishments were like shaking a tree in front of Cao Yuanli''s great power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    Cao Yuanli just slapped Li Suyi lightly, then he was beaten and spat blood at his mouth, and his accomplishments were wasted again.


    "Dad, don''t kill her! Don''t let her die so easily, I said. I want her to die slowly, in pain, despair and ugliness. " Cao Xilan said aloud.


    No need for Cao Xilan to say that Cao Yuanli would not kill Li Suyi.


    "I won''t kill her, don''t worry. When I fly up, if I am affected by taking the lives of such ants, it will not be worth the loss. " Cao Yuanli stood with a negative hand and looked down at Li Suyi, who was still spitting blood. He said without anger, "I''ll spare your life today, but I''m not going to leave Wanhe sect soon."


    Li Suyi spat blood and looked at the two people standing on the steps with hatred.


    She worked so hard for so long, and in the end it was still such a tragic result.


    Cao Yuanli does not know right from wrong. He encourages his daughter to do evil. Now he does it himself, but he still has a disgusting face that it''s a great kindness to spare your life.


    How can such a person rise?


    "The way of heaven is unfair. Where is the way of heaven?" Li Suyi''s heart was desperate to the extreme, his eyes were full of blood and tears, and he roared up to the sky.


    "The way of heaven? Ha ha, my father and I are the way of heaven. We are nature! You cunt, you''re not going to climb out of wanhezong. For the rest of your life, you''ll continue to be such a waste and ugly. " Cao Ceylon''s flowers trembled with laughter and laughed loudly.


    Many Wanhe disciples watched from a distance.


    No one dares to stand in the way.


    Some people sympathize with Li Suyi, but they don''t dare to say a word because of Cao Yuanli and Cao Xilan.


    Cao Yuanli coldly looked at Li Su''s clothes on the ground, and a touch of disgust flashed in his eyes. This kind of waste wastes the time of self-cultivation. If he had not been afraid of fame, he would have turned this ugly waste into meat mud!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the sky.


    A cold but majestic voice sounded.


    "Heavenly justice? Do you deserve to say that you are natural This majestic voice resounded through the whole Wanhe sect.


    No!!!


    It resounds through the whole world of cultivation!


    It reached every one of the practitioners.


    "Who?" Cao Yuanli looks at the sky in horror. Who is talking? Why can''t he feel this person at all?


    "Cao Yuanli has no distinction between right and wrong. He is devoid of human nature and has no way to teach women, which is against the harmony of heaven. In this life, there is no hope of rising. " Majestic voice tone is slow, these words clearly spread to all ears.


    Cao Yuanli completely stunned, what? what do you mean? Who''s talking? Who is it?


    "Let''s talk! I want to die


    Cao Yuanli''s eyes are red, and when he touches feisheng, which he cares about most, he is furious. The ultimate cultivation of his life is to ascend. However, this speaker dare to say that he has no hope of rising all his life, and dare to curse him like this. This man must die!


    "Cao Yuanli has committed many evils. Today, he will clear up one by one."


    After the dignified voice said these words, Cao Yuanli found himself completely unable to move.


    Then he floated in the air of Qinghua peak square.


    "Who is it? Let go of this seat Cao Yuanli roared.


    The answer is a thunder, the black thunder directly split on Cao Yuanli''s body.


    Cao Yuanli howled miserably, and a deep bone scar appeared on his back immediately.


    Everyone present was shocked by the change.


    Cao Xilan is heartbroken, in her eyes omnipotent father, now no resistance is bound in the air, accept the punishment of thunder robbery!


    (later, my aunt cleaned me up today, and I was relieved)


    < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    The leader of Wanhe sect is also heartbroken. When did he see the invincible Cao Yuanli like this?


    Li Su Yi looked at the scene in front of him.


    Is she dreaming?


    "Cao Yuanli, a villain, should be punished here for 79 days." The voice of majesty sounded again.


    "You, who are you? Who are you? " Cao Xilan trembled all over, his face was pale, and he cried out with all his strength.


    "I am heaven''s law!"


    The solemn and cold voice sounded again.


    A soft white light enveloped Li Suyi.


    Li Su Yi felt very comfortable, and a stream of heat poured into all the limbs. Soon, she was shocked to find that her spirit root came back and her accomplishments came back! And her face! Li Suyi reached out and touched his face. Her face, too!


    "Tianfeng was born in Lu Chengbai. He is ungrateful. In this life, he has no hope of rising!"


    "Lingxinmen, overthrow black and white, help tyrant, punishment is coming."


    "The Wanhe sect helped the tyrant, regardless of right and wrong, and the sect was destroyed."


    "Li Su Yi is tough and indomitable. In the future, I will be a disciple of Tiandao sect. All those who have grievances can come to Tiandao sect to complain. "


    Majestic voice, one after another issued shocking orders.


    "Who are you? Who is it? Wanhezong will be destroyed? No, no, it won''t How can it be that the Lord is pale? Wanhezong has experienced tens of thousands of years since its establishment, and finally stands at the top of the cultivation world. How can this inexplicable person be destroyed just because of his inexplicable words?


    However, at the next moment, the dramatic changes in front of him told him that a large number of people standing in the world of Xiuzhen fell apart in an instant.


    At this moment, the huge Wanhe sect began to collapse.


    The ground tilted and cracked, and all the buildings began to slowly decompose and collapse. Such a slow speed, enough to stay in the house of the disciples safely ran out.


    And the black thunder, still continue, one after another split in Cao Yuanli''s body. Cao Yuanli only felt that his body and soul were suffering from the pain of ten thousand bones eating his heart, and life was not like death. Want to faint, but the consciousness is incomparably clear. In my mind, I began to recall the past bit by bit uncontrollably. I recalled how he protected his weaknesses, how he helped his daughter beat others again and again, and how he destroyed the future and life of one disciple after another.


    "No, no, no..." Cao Xilan looked at the original Li Su clothes, only felt cold all over and black in front of her eyes. Looking at her father''s punishment, she almost collapsed.


    At this moment, no one doubts that the dignified voice is not the way of heaven.


    What Cao Yuanli and Cao Xilan did finally angered God and got punished.


    Cao Yuanli will be punished for 49 days. What about Cao Xilan?


    Cao Xilan''s heart has been engulfed by great fear, the whole person fell to the ground.


    "Li Su Yi." The voice of majesty sounded again.


    The next moment, everyone finally saw the owner of the voice.


    That is a woman, the whole body seems to be plated with a layer of white light, looks so sacred, people can''t help but want to worship.


    She came down slowly from the sky, and a dragon and a phoenix around her were flying up and down.


    The scene is so spectacular that everyone is crazy.


    This is a god!


    The gods have come down to earth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    "Yes." Li Suyi knelt on the ground, devoutly watching the woman landing in front of her. At her most desperate moment, God appeared. Pulled her back from the abyss of despair.


    "Take your own revenge." The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, helped up to kneel on the ground of Li Su Yi, "sorry, I came late."


    "No, it''s not. It''s not too late." Li Suyi choked. No one helps her, no one is willing to do justice for her, even though everyone knows how much injustice she has suffered, how much injustice she has suffered, and how much pain she has suffered, no one helps her. No one is willing to do justice for her, even if her grandfather is kind, or even if she is a family with a lot of connections.


    However, at this last moment, the person in front of us appeared.


    Pull her back from the darkest abyss.


    Thank you Li Suyi choked. Then she turned her head and took a look at Cao Xilan. There was a cold light in her eyes.


    Cao Xilan''s breath suddenly stagnated.


    "The gate of heaven is above the East China Sea, where the principle of heaven lies, the cycle of cause and effect, retribution, negligence. Those who are wronged can go. " The voice of the sky once again spread all over the whole Xiuzhen world. This abnormal world of Xiuzhen should be corrected.


    Then she looked at Li Suyi, her face again showed a gentle smile: "let''s go, apprentice."


    "Master!" Li Suyi''s tears rolled down. There are bitterness, happiness and excitement.


    Tianmiao waved her hand gently. At the next moment, she and Li Suyi disappeared in the same place, and the dragon and Phoenix roared and disappeared in the air.


    The master of Wanhe sect looked at Wanhe sect, which continued to collapse and decompose slowly. He knelt on the ground feebly and burst into tears.


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    Cao Yuanli''s howl came from his ear.


    The Lord of Wanhe looked at Cao Yuanli, who was still under torture. His eyes were filled with despair and regret.


    Wrong. Wrong in the beginning.


    Put the cart before the horse!


    Put the cart before the horse!


    All of them forget what they pursue.


    Some of the disciples of wanhezong were frightened, some were happy and some were uneasy. Zongmen is now punished by heaven and is falling apart. But the gods didn''t give them a hand. They could join other sects and continue to practice. Is that right?


    But some people frown and think about what God said before he left.


    Cause and effect cycle, retribution, negligence.


    When Li Suyi suffered injustice, they didn''t stand up. When Li Suyi was driven out, some people fell into the well.


    Will God let them go?


    Cao Xilan looks at the ruins in front of her eyes and listens to her father''s howling. She is already heartbroken.


    "It''s you, it''s all you! You are responsible for the disaster of wanhezong! " Suddenly a voice called out angrily.


    "Cao Xilan! All because of you


    "A thousand cuts, especially not too much!"


    "Avenge elder martial brother Zhang!"


    "Take revenge on younger martial Sister Li!"


    ¡­¡­


    "No, no, you can''t kill me! The God said that he would leave me to Li Suyi for revenge. " Cao Xilan eyes full of panic, constantly back, exhausted the whole body strength, trembling roar.


    "Just keep your breath and we won''t take your life."


    "Don''t your father often say that he''ll save your life, but he won''t kneel down to thank you and go away!"


    "Yes, we''ll save your life today."


    There are not only high-level disciples, but also other peak leaders. One of the peak owners was seriously injured by Cao Xilan because of her only daughter. She completely hurt Linggen and cut off her path of cultivation. He has always cherished his roots, but he can''t get revenge.


    Today, there is hope for revenge!


    It''s natural that the retribution is not good!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    There are too many people destroyed by Cao Xilan. Because Cao Xilan had a powerful father, he committed many evils. Even if the strength of many people who know her, she does not put in the eye, arbitrary bullying, because she knows these people do not dare to her. Who let her have such a powerful father?


    Because the beautiful female disciples were not pleasing to the eye, they cut off other people''s noses and dug out other people''s eyes. Because a lot of people praise each female disciple for her extraordinary talent. When she practices sword, it''s like dancing. It looks pleasant. She can break other''s legs.


    She is so rampant in wanhezong. Because she knew that no matter how much she did, there would be no problem. Father will always help her out of these troubles. And the patriarch of Wanhe will always be like a dog, crouching and begging for mercy in front of his father. Because I have to rely on my father, I have to be courteous and tolerant everywhere. Looking at the head of a clan in front of her with a flattering smile, carefully discuss things with her, let her feel very comfortable.


    It''s the father''s way. It''s so soft. Those who come to theorize, who come to clamor and accuse him of teaching his daughter nothing. My father always teaches them a lesson lightly and spares their lives. It''s really too cheap for these people. In her opinion, she should be tortured and killed.


    When she said this idea, her father always explained that it would be against the harmony of heaven to bring out human life, which would affect his ascension.


    After all, she can accept this explanation. Let''s not kill them. Let these people live for a while.


    Cao Xilan knew that she was hateful and that she had countless enemies, but she never cared about them and never paid attention to them. Because she has a strong father to rely on.


    But today, for the first time, she felt the fear, the terrible fear.


    So many people rushed towards her with ferocious faces.


    She has no more father to rely on.


    She had to run for her own life, by all means.


    Her aptitude is mediocre, and she is even less cultivated in ordinary times. But fortunately, there are many magic weapons in the storage bag. Her father collected many magic weapons for her.


    Relying on these magic weapons, she only suffered some minor injuries and fled from wanhezong.


    Behind him, wanhezong is still collapsing, and the cry of killing is gradually left behind.


    Like a lost dog, Cao Xilan ran away like crazy.


    However, at the moment, fortunately, she did not know that her way to punishment had just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    This day is destined to go down in history.


    Great changes have taken place in the whole world of Xiuzhen.


    Wanhe sect, the biggest sect in Xiuzhen world, was destroyed overnight, and the supreme elder, the strongest sect, was imprisoned in the same place and accepted the punishment of heaven.


    Lu Chengbai, the three elders of Tianfeng sect, was sentenced in public because he was ungrateful and had no hope of rising in this life.


    The gate of soul turns black and white, and punishment is coming.


    No one doubted the truth, because all the practitioners heard the dignified voice.


    The way of heaven came, the real way of heaven came to this world.


    All practitioners know that there is a way of heaven, but no one has ever touched it.


    On that day, all the practitioners felt the way of heaven.


    Dignity, justice, insurmountable.


    "The Lord of heaven has appeared. This deformed and decadent world should be cleaned and corrected at last." Some people say that. With the ferocious momentum of destroying the withered and decaying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    And what Tiandao said that day is vivid in my mind.


    Tiandaomen, above the East China Sea, is the place of natural principle, with cause and effect circulation, retribution and negligence. Those who are wronged can go.


    Lord Tiandao, are you going to set up a sect in this world? As long as there are grievances, can we go to seek justice?


    This conclusion is really exciting.


    But it''s not good news for those who have done bad things.


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Li Suyi only felt that a flower was standing in front of a main hall.


    "This is the main hall of tiandaomen. Su Yi, you will be the master of Tiandao gate in the future. You should practice hard. The world needs you to correct it. " Tianmiao stood in front of the hall, turned to look at Li Suyi, and said in a deep voice.


    "Correct the world?" Li Suyi was stunned.


    "Let me ask you, why do practitioners practice?" Asked the sky.


    "For Immortality, in order to rise Li Su Yi hesitated and gave the answer.


    "It''s right to practice for this." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    "And..." Li Suyi thought about it seriously and couldn''t think of it.


    "I''ll ask you another way, is it to bully the weak after becoming strong?"


    "No! Of course not! " Li Su Yi blurted out, and then she was stunned. In this moment, she felt as if she had been enlightened.


    At this moment, she finally understood what Tiandao meant by correcting the world.


    Tianmiao nodded with a smile.


    "You''re right, so no one in the world has been able to soar for thousands of years."


    At this moment, Li Suyi''s heart was shocked as if hit by a huge stone.


    I see, I see!


    No one in the world has been able to soar for thousands of years! Because they don''t deserve it!


    The world only knows the cultivation, the cultivation of self-cultivation, the cultivation of no distractions, but forget the original heart, even the loss of human nature.


    "Master, Cao Yuanli has been practicing hard for so many years. Every time he helps Cao Xilan do evil, he will always save someone else''s life. He says that he is afraid of violating heaven and influencing his rise. In fact, he understands the cycle of cause and effect?" Li Suyi asked.


    "Sometimes death is not terrible, but life is not like death. In fact, his behavior is more evil than evil. " The sky tiny soft voice says.


    Li Suyi nodded. Cao Yuanli has done countless evils over the years.


    "And Wanhe sect is a blind leaf, long forgotten the rules of the sect when it opened." The sky tiny looking at Li Su Yi, "you, remember?"


    "Follow the road of heaven and earth, have a clear conscience, head to heaven and stand on the ground. When life is in trouble, stand up. No credit, no pride, no dazzle for prosperity, no exile for desolation. " Li Suyi recited the tenet of Wanhe sect which had been handed down for thousands of years.


    After reciting, he was silent.


    Now wanhezong has nothing to do with these.


    Some of the practitioners headed by the master of Wanhe sect all bowed at Cao Yuanli''s feet, only he was the leader. Who can remember the tenet of zongmen?


    There are still some people who live under his power and dare not remember the tenet of the sect.


    Such a wanhezong is completely contrary to the original intention of the founder.


    Therefore, there is no need for such Wanhe sect to exist any more.


    "Next, you are here to practice. Take revenge yourself. " Tianmiao said to Li Suyi.


    Li Su Yi opened his mouth, hesitated and asked, "master, are you the way of heaven?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    "I''m not." Tianmiao''s smiling negation.


    No?


    Is such a powerful master not the way of heaven?


    When the master came, he said that heaven is here.


    She''s the one.


    If master is not the way of heaven, who is that?


    Li Suyi was puzzled.


    "Master, are you the forefather of the world who soared before? Is it because the world is rotten that we have to rectify it? " When Li Suyi heard Tianmiao''s negation, he immediately thought of it. That makes the most sense, right? But did the ascendant become a God? Can it be so powerful?


    "Not either." Tianmiao continues to reply with a smile.


    "Who is the master?" Li Suyi was at a loss.


    "I am the daughter of heaven." The sky gives the answer.


    Li Suyi That, in fact, represents the way of heaven. Why does Li Suyi feel that his master is a little skinny at this moment? Maybe it''s my own illusion.


    "Konghou, Dongxiao." The sky is tiny suddenly voice call a way.


    The next moment, a pair of Bi people appeared in the sky.


    "Apprentice, this is the konghou and Dongxiao, which are the left and right Dharma protectors of our heavenly way gate. Well, um Dongxiao left Dharma, konghou right Dharma The sky tiny pauses to say.


    Li Suyi: why do you feel that Shifu seems to have made some arbitrary decisions? Like a temporary rise? No, it must be my own illusion.


    "Kongho, Dongxiao, this is my new apprentice Li Suyi. You can help her later. What''s the matter? You can communicate with each other. I still have something important to do. If you have any problems, please come to me Heaven commands.


    "Yes." Li Suyi answered respectfully. Master has to deal with important matters. It seems that master has broken his heart for this decadent world. Are konghou and Dongxiao the dragons and phoenixes that surrounded master when he came? The legendary beast, I am so close to them, and I can work together in the future.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was.


    She fell into the abyss, struggling to despair, can not see a glimmer of light, never thought there would be such a day!


    Kongho and Dongxiao nodded to Li Suyi. Looking at the child''s apparent misunderstanding of what the master said, they looked at each other and sympathized with each other. This silly child


    The establishment of tiandaomen was also a big one.


    Because on this day, there was a sudden sound in Xiuzhen world.


    "The gate of heaven, stand up!"


    "Dongxiao, Fengzu, zuozhufa."


    "Kongho, dragon people, right protector."


    "Li Suyi, human race, justice messenger."


    "Justice, light, justice, the emissary is in the air. Those who have virtue can do whatever they want, regardless of race. "


    The whole Xiuzhen world is boiling.


    Tiandao gate, everyone has a chance to enter Tiandao gate.


    And no matter what race you are, you can do it if you have virtue.


    Dragon, Phoenix, the legendary beast really exist.


    A lot of people are excited. Can really touch God! Is it just a step closer to soaring?


    Even if you can''t enter the gate of heaven, go and have a look.


    It''s just that some people can''t get excited or happy.


    For example, Lu Chengbai, the three elders of Tianfeng sect, and Cao Xilan, who is hiding from others.


    Wanhe Zong is in ruins.


    The leader of the Wanhe sect disappeared. Some of the sect''s disciples scattered themselves to find another way out. Some of the peak owners with their own disciples to open another school.


    Cao Yuanli is still in place to accept punishment.


    (the weak chicken writer is useless again. Let me slow down, and then it will be updated steadily.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    When Tianmiao has finished, he gives Li Suyi a token.


    The token''s style is very simple. It''s round. There''s a sky character on the front and nothing on the back. It''s light. It doesn''t even have the simplest pattern.


    It''s just that Li Su''s clothes only feel a little cool after he started. He can''t feel what the material is.


    "First of all, concentrate on training and improve your strength. Only in this way can we have confidence in law enforcement. " Tianmiao threw Li Suyi several secret scripts, "if there is something you don''t understand, ask Dongxiao. If Dongxiao doesn''t know it, please wait for me to finish and ask me."


    "Yes, master." Li Suyi put away the token carefully.


    "If you can''t, use a token." Tianmiao added.


    Li Su Yi was slightly stunned. He realized that this token was not only a symbol of identity, but also a magic weapon. Just, how to use it?


    Tianmiao didn''t tell her how to use it. She turned and disappeared.


    "Practice first. If you don''t understand, ask me." Dongxiao said kindly, for this human woman, Dongxiao is very appreciative. Encountered such injustice, almost fell into the abyss, but her heart, is still a bright.


    "Yes, yes." Li Su Yi agreed nervously. The Dongxiao in front of us is the Phoenix family. The Phoenix family, the legendary beast, is nearby. She took another peek at the konghou. This is the Dragon Girl. They have beautiful figures, handsome men and beautiful women.


    "Just call us by our names." Kongho saw Li Suyi''s prudence and said, "first, practice hard and become stronger. Try to keep everyone under your feet. Revenge, remember to revenge. "


    Hearing this, Li Suyi''s eyes darkened.


    "Yes, revenge. I will practice well." Li Su Yi nodded, his eyes firm.


    ¡­¡­


    Countless people flocked to the East China Sea.


    I want to see the style of tiandaomen.


    However, when we arrived at the East China Sea, we were shocked to find that not everyone can go to this sea area.


    When tiandaomen was founded, it was said that those who have grievances can go there.


    So, is there a limit?


    This sea area can''t fly with swords at all. After getting on the boat, those boats will turn around in the same place and can''t move forward.


    Now people have determined that only those who meet the conditions can go to the gate of heaven above the East China Sea.


    But this does not affect people''s enthusiasm and vision for tiandaomen.


    Many people live by the sea. They want to see who can go to tiandaomen, and whether those who suffer injustice can get justice from tiandaomen.


    For a moment, the beach in the East China Sea became lively. It has actually developed into a village, and there is a growing trend.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Cao Xilan was hiding under a stinking swamp. Holding his breath, he completely sealed his accomplishments and shrank in an air bag. This air bag is also a magic weapon given by her father.


    Above the swamp, she could hear a faint cry. That is to pursue her person to lose her trace, still unwilling to search in the vicinity.


    Cao Xilan clenched her fist. These mole ants are stepping on their heads now. Had it not been for his father''s being trapped, these mole ants would have been cleaned up by his father. How to clean up? Dig out the root of the spirit, break the limbs, let these ants become waste, climb on the ground for a lifetime.


    It''s all Li Su''s clothes. It''s all done by that bitch!


    Cao Xilan''s eyes were red and his expression was ferocious.


    She didn''t want to die, she wanted to live, she had to live.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    The door of soul is covered with sad clouds.


    The leader sat at the top without saying a word, listening to the elder and the steward quarreling.


    "You''ve gone too far. If you don''t help, you won''t help. You have to slander others for stealing tokens."


    "Don''t be so insincere. I knew it first. If it was you, you would fight against wanhezong and Cao Yuanli for the sake of a useless man? Do you believe that? "


    "At least I won''t stigmatize that Li Suyi''s token was stolen. When Li Suyi''s aunt was in charge, she made a great contribution to our spiritual door. "


    "Yes, we don''t have the ability to help her, but at least, we can''t be so shameless."


    "Shut up." The leader finally spoke slowly.


    Everyone stopped and turned to look at the leader.


    "If that day comes, it is the way of heaven, then what she said will not be wrong." The headmaster looked at the familiar faces below and looked at their angry, frightened, or unwilling expressions. He suddenly felt very tired in his heart. Then he said with a bitter smile, "don''t look wronged and implicated. I ask you, those disciples who were expelled from Cao Xilan''s school in the past also came to our spiritual gate. How do you do it? "


    The leader''s words fell, and the whole hall was as silent as death.


    "If you don''t remember, let me help you remember." The leader said quietly, "as long as it''s the people Cao Xilan wants to deal with, you are afraid of being implicated. If you don''t accept them, you will sometimes give Cao Xilan information, in order to sell them well or get Cao Xilan''s thanks."


    Still no one spoke, some people lowered their heads, do not know what to think.


    "I''m also afraid of Cao Yuanli, and I''m afraid that my carelessness will bring disaster to lingxinmen. So I''m careful and tolerant. But fortunately, I haven''t done anything immoral, so the spiritual gate will only be punished, and it won''t be destroyed like wanhezong. Up to now, you are still criticizing and abusing each other. " The headmaster said with a wry smile, "I didn''t want to correct it, I didn''t want to make up for it. Do you want to end up like wanhezong? "


    After a moment of silence, someone finally said: "three years ago, a friend of my apprentice came to join him and was expelled by me. My apprentice and his friend left together and disappeared. I''m going to get the apprentice back now. I''ll take his friend as an apprentice. I''ll never do that again. "


    Some people spoke first, and then more people began to repent.


    The leader quietly looked at the repentance of the people below and sighed in his heart. I hope it''s not too late.


    I hope these people can really understand the true meaning of cultivating immortals.


    He realized it two days ago.


    I hope lingxinmen can survive this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Li Suyi left the customs.


    "Ah, you''ve come out at last. There''s still a lot to do." Kongho grabbed a handful of melon seeds, threw them into his mouth and chewed them. These melon seeds and kernels were peeled by her before and kept for a long time.


    "I''ve been closed for so long. You''ve worked hard." Li Su Yi said apologetically.


    "Soon, you''ll be in for three years, and we''ll be out for three days. Where you shut up, the host carved a time array. " Kongho''s eyes narrowed with satisfaction. Ah, a handful of melon seeds and a mouthful of them. It''s really happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    Li Suyi was stunned at kongho''s words. She thought it was a long time before she thought it was only three days outside?


    "Are you going to take revenge first and then come back to deal with things?" Asked kongho.


    Li Su Yi came back, frowned slightly, and his expression became serious: "well, I want to finish this first."


    "Go ahead, then." Kongho waved his hand, "go early and return early. If you have something to contact us directly, just use that token to inject spiritual power and call us by name. "


    "Yes, thank you, sister kongho." Li Suyi said gratefully. She thought, "I''ll say goodbye to master first."


    "No, the master is busy. There is something very important. You''d better finish it earlier and come back. " Said kongho.


    "Good. Then I''ll go out first. " Li Suyi said goodbye to kongho, then flew with his sword and left tiandaomen.


    After Li Suyi left, Dongxiao appeared beside kongho and asked, "did the master say when he would come back?"


    "No Kongho shook his head. "I just think that the master''s image of dignity may be lost."


    "Oh?" Dongxiao doubts.


    "Don''t you know something important, master? The master is not in tiandaomen, so he must travel everywhere and eat delicious food. At that time, Li Suyi saw the master, who was supposed to be busy with important things, sitting at the snack stand on the street, eating happily. What do you think of Li Suyi''s mood? " Asked kongho.


    Dongxiao


    The picture is too beautiful to think about.


    "There''s a lot to deal with. Look at the Xiuzhen aristocratic family, there is a good one, and then the family takes the whole family''s efforts to cultivate. This was originally a good thing, but they did too much. They sold the less qualified people to others to make cauldrons and cauldrons, and exchanged resources for those with good talent to practice. The man took it for granted and even didn''t sell enough. " Kongho pointed to a file in his hand and said in a cold voice.


    "It''s completely distorted." Dongxiao''s eyes were cold. "Do these people think that if they become stronger, they can fly up? I didn''t even understand the meaning of cultivation. Stupid


    "It''s not as simple as stupidity." The konghou hummed coldly, "they are all abnormal. How can the world be twisted like this? It will take a lot of time to rectify. "


    "So the master has created tiandaomen this time, and he plans to find some people to correct it together. Otherwise, it will be too slow to rely on us alone. " Dongxiao frowned, "this matter, you deal with or I go?"


    "I''ll go! I''ll go Kongho shook and clattered the file in his hand. "Many of the people sold in this family are women. This time, I''m even more crazy. I want to sell the young master''s sister. It was suggested by the young master himself and the family owner, their common father. " The young master is the one with good talent in this family.


    "Yes, you can. But be careful. Calm down. I''m afraid you''ll destroy the town when you get angry. " Dongxiao repeated exhortations.


    "I know, don''t worry." Kongho guarantees.


    "Go ahead." Dongxiao nods.


    The konghou turned into a white light and sped away.


    Many people saw it when they passed the East China Sea.


    "It''s the dragon!"


    "Is that the Dragon called kongho?"


    "It''s the right Dharma protector! Where is she going? "


    "Follow up and have a look."


    Some immortals rely on their own high cultivation, flying sword, catch up.


    Kongho didn''t stop the following people. On the contrary, she wanted to follow more people. Only in this way can more people witness how to correct this deformed world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    After Li Suyi and kongho went out, Dongxiao was not idle. He used Tianji mirror to check the injustice in the world.


    And the sky is dim


    The few Dharma protectors in tiandaomen are busy. Of course, she is not idle.


    She''s in a mountain, barbecue.


    The chicken wings on the grill are full of oil. After the oil drips down a little, the fire starts.


    Pick up a bunch, wipe a little honey, put back to continue to bake. Then he picked up a bunch, sprinkled some five spice powder on it, and continued to bake.


    After thinking about it, he took out a few strings of streaky pork and roasted them. Pork comes with oil, so she doesn''t have to brush it.


    The air was filled with a tempting fragrance.


    "Niang, how fragrant." A low voice came, a child''s voice.


    "Hungry?" A woman''s voice, with some fatigue.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m not hungry. I just think it''s delicious. I don''t want to eat anything." The child immediately denied it.


    "I''ll take you to eat delicious food. Eat roast chicken, eat wonton... " The woman comforted softly, "take a little rest here, and we''ll go quickly. Or you will be caught up with... "


    "Come here and have some together." Tianmiao suddenly interrupted the mother and son''s conversation, "your child is hungry, too."


    "No, thank you for your kindness." The voice of the woman''s apology came from afar.


    Tianmiao chuckled: "don''t be afraid to implicate me." As soon as Tianmiao''s words were finished, the mother and son felt that they had already sat on the opposite side of Tianmiao.


    "Because the people who implicate me don''t exist yet." Tianmiao laughed and handed the woman a bowl of white porridge. "Your child hasn''t eaten well for a long time, has he? Have a bowl of porridge first. "


    The woman looked at the sky in consternation, how to return a responsibility? For fear of implicating this kind-hearted woman, she replied from a distance and planned to take her child to continue to run away. However, how did she and her child suddenly appear in front of the woman? How did she do it? Who is she?


    "Mother?" The child looks like five or six years old. He is a little thin. Now he looks at Tianmiao''s porridge and his mother. That bowl of porridge looks delicious. There is a small spoon in the bowl. Is the top of the spoon in the shape of a small animal? I really want to.


    "Who are you?" The woman asked carefully. Such a powerful, waving between the two of them brought over. The woman didn''t think that bowl of porridge was poisonous, because such powerful people didn''t have to worry about their lives.


    "Didn''t you ever ask the truth of heaven?" Tianmiao waved to the child, and the child finally couldn''t help it. He wanted to come and pick up the bowl.


    However, as soon as he took a step, he was grabbed by his mother and knelt on the ground together.


    "Lord God, please help us." The woman trembles with excitement. Is that what she thinks? Is the person in front of you the master of Tiandao gate? She ran for her life crazily. She just wanted to escape to the East China Sea and seek justice from tiandaomen.


    "Get up and eat." Tianmiao smiles and nods, affirming the woman''s guess.


    The woman couldn''t help her tears any longer. She took her child and cried with joy: "we are saved, we are saved Yuanyuan, we... " Before she finished speaking, the woman fainted in front of her eyes.


    The child called Yuanyuan let out a scream, but the next moment, he was surprised to see a cushion appeared behind his mother, who gently lay on the cushion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    "Don''t worry. Your mother has been tense for a long time. She relaxed and fainted. Wait for her to have a good rest. " The soft voice comforts Yuanyuan.


    "Mother is too hard." Yuanyuan said painfully, "if it wasn''t for me, my mother would not have worked so hard. My mother can throw away mine, but she doesn''t Yuan Yuan lowered his head and sniffed.


    "Yuanyuan is so lovely. Of course, your mother is reluctant to lose it. Come on, eat first. You are so thin that it doesn''t match your name at all. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Yu wakes up, he sees his son sitting in front of a small table with all kinds of food on it. It''s all my son''s favorite food, including wonton, bean curd, rice noodles, soup dumplings and Shaomai. I''m eating with all my heart.


    What about the adult?


    Su Yu quickly turns his head and sees that the adult is also eating.


    But adults eat meat, delicious meat.


    "Are you awake?" Tianmiao smiles, "come and have some? Although you have created a valley, it''s good to have something delicious and enjoy it. These are the food with enough aura, which will not leave impurities in your body. "


    "Mother!" Yuanyuan saw her mother wake up, put down the chopsticks in her hand, and jumped into Su Yu''s arms happily.


    "Good boy." Su Yu holding Yuanyuan, for the first time feel so down-to-earth, so at ease.


    "Niang, my sister said that we don''t have to work so hard to escape. No one will ever hurt us again. My sister also said that if we want to, we can go home with my sister. " Yuan Yuan embraces Su Yu''s neck and says happily.


    Su Yu looked at the sky in amazement. Is what Yuanyuan said true? Can they go to tiandaomen together?


    Tianmiao nodded: "Tiandao gate has just been established. There are not enough people. A lot of trivial things need someone to do, and those who go to tiandaomen for help also need someone to receive. Would you like to go back with me? "


    "I will, I will!" Su Yu busily nods and says eagerly.


    "Then eat first. Yuanyuan needs to eat more, but he has to be worthy of his name. " Tianmiao said with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, my Lord, thank you..." Su Yu''s tears came down again. After such a long life-long escape, I''ve been in a tight mood. I haven''t had a steady sleep for a long time. I often wake up in nightmares. Dream of their own round body, dream of blood everywhere. Now, these worries will never happen again.


    "Mother, don''t cry, don''t cry." Yuanyuan reaches out her little hand and wipes Su Yu''s tears.


    Su Yu wiped his face clean and sat down at the low table like Yuanyuan. He began to eat with Yuanyuan.


    "Have some meat, too." Tianmiao put a few plates of meat in front of the mother and son, "Yuanyuan ate a lot of pasta to pad his stomach, so he can eat some meat."


    "Thank you, my Lord." Su Yu said gratefully. Looking at the sweet round food, she felt sour and warm. How long did the child not have a safe meal. It''s good for them to keep their lives, not to mention eating and sleeping safely.


    By the way! Calculate the time, that person should also come.


    As soon as Su Yu thought of this, she heard the familiar footstep not far ahead.


    Here he is!


    Su Yu''s panic subconscious is about to stand up and run away with yuan yuan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    "Sit down." The voice of heaven''s gentle but unquestionable came from my ear.


    Su Yu heard this voice, the heart of panic instantly settled down. She sat still and did not move.


    As the sound of footsteps approached, the man who appeared in front of them was a man with a cold face and colder temperament. This man''s facial features are similar to that of yuan yuan. To be exact, they are round and long, like this man.


    Yuanyuanwo is in Su Yu''s arms, looking at the man slowly approaching with fear. Su Yu didn''t press Yuan Yuan Yuan''s head in his arms as before, so he didn''t let him see this man. This time, Su Yu looked at the people coming by with a cold face and patted Yuan Yuan''s back gently.


    The man silently approached step by step, looking at Su Yu who didn''t run away like before, a touch of surprise flashed in his eyes. But it''s just a touch. It''s fleeting. He doesn''t need extra emotions.


    He drew his sword slowly, and pointed it at Su Yu and Yuan Yuan.


    Not a word.


    Su Yu gritted her teeth, her eyes full of hatred and anger.


    In the man''s view, it is Su Yu who finally admits his life and is ready to die.


    In this way, it can be over at last, and he will soon be able to concentrate on cultivation.


    The sword fell, but there was no blood splashing three feet.


    Two slender white fingers gently clamped his sword, and his sword could not move forward.


    The man noticed the woman beside Su Yu.


    He was a little surprised. Then he spoke in a low voice: "master, this is the family business of the younger generation. I hope you will not interfere more. "


    He is far from an opponent who can catch his sword with two hands. But that doesn''t mean he will be afraid.


    "Family?" Tianmiao chuckles, and there is irony in the laughter.


    "Yes, it''s the family business of the younger generation. They are the wives and children of the younger generation. " The man wanted to take back the sword, but found that the sword in his hand was still motionless. But he is still calm, calm face, said, "I hope you can help me, let me deal with my family, then thank you."


    Tianmiao is still smiling, but the man didn''t find that Tianmiao''s smile is full of cold killing intention.


    "Wife killing? Killing a son to prove the truth? " The sky tiny suddenly sneers to say such words.


    "Only when there is no concern in the heart, can one be devoted to the Tao." The man points out his intention by the sky, does not deny, but calmly says slowly. He is handsome, cool and calm. His answer is not mean but not overbearing. It really has the style of a cool master.


    After a click, the sword in his hand was broken by TIANYAO.


    The next moment, his handsome face was deformed.


    Because a foot kicked him in the face.


    No omen, no defense, no parry.


    And this foot belongs to Su Yu.


    Su Yufei in mid air, a kick in the man''s face, the whole person is ignorant force.


    What happened?


    Where am I?


    Oh, I''m flying.


    Oh! I also kicked the beast in the face.


    Ah In the mid air, I can see clearly that the animal''s face has been deformed. It''s so cool after being forced.


    Yuanyuan stood in the same place, also with a blank face. I was in my mother''s arms just now? Why is my mother gone. Ah, my mother kicked the animal father!


    "The next picture is not suitable for children to watch." Tianmiao put his hands on Yuanyuan''s shoulders and turned her back to this side.


    Then, Tianmiao said to Suyu with a smile, "let''s get angry first. The water in his head needs you to pump it out for him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    This man, Kong Jinshu, is Su Yu''s Taoist partner and Yuanyuan''s father.


    Su Yu and Kong Jinshu were originally two scattered practitioners. Later they met and fell in love. They became Taoist partners and gave birth to their beloved son Yuanyuan.


    After that, Kong Jinshu''s cultivation did not progress. He worried about it. Later, I don''t know how I thought it was because of the obstacles that prevented him from becoming stronger.


    If he wants to be strong and rise, he has to get rid of the obstacles blocking his way to becoming strong, that is his wife and children.


    So he decided to kill his wife and his son.


    Su Yu''s accomplishments were lower than him, and he had to care about Yuanyuan, so he was always tired of running. I spent every day in torment. Uneasiness, fear, fear, always with her, but she never thought to give up.


    She wants to live, to live with Yuanyuan.


    So he was hunted down for more than three years.


    Now, the nightmare is finally coming to an end.


    She once thought about why a person would change so much. Her husband used to be a gentle and kind person. Why did he become a different person overnight and become so crazy.


    Later, she understood that it was not a big change, but that she had never seen this person clearly.


    But none of that matters.


    Today, I can finally end this nightmare myself.


    Kong Jinshu was so shocked that he was blocked. He didn''t even see how the woman got out of her hands. Who is that woman?


    "You beast, no, it''s not as good as a beast. People say tiger poison doesn''t eat son. What about you? " Su Yu picked up the broken sword that Kong Jinshu had fallen on the ground and put it on one of Kong Jinshu''s wrists. His eyes were red and he growled in a low voice, "you are not as good as a beast. Do you want to fly? impossible! The way of heaven will not be so blind! "


    "Fly, I can fly! You slut, as long as you''re gone, I''ll be able to do it with all my heart! " Kong Jinshu is in pain, but he still stares at Su Yu fiercely and retorts loudly.


    "Silly, forcing a way?" Tianmiao ate the roasted chicken wings not far away and said, "I''m so sorry. The people who fly up have all kinds of ways, but they don''t have such a stupid way as you."


    "You, what are you talking about?" Kong Jinshu stares at the sky. What does the following sentence mean? What do you mean?!! Is that what he meant? So understated that the people who fly up, the people who come up? Where does she come from? Who is she?


    "You don''t understand why I can hurt you, because heaven is on my side!" Su Yu finished and stabbed Kong Jinshu''s Dantian with her sword again. Her face was cold. "I won''t kill you, I won''t destroy your spiritual roots, and I won''t waste your cultivation."


    Kong Jinshu couldn''t believe his ears when he heard Su Yu''s words. He knows how much Su Yu hates him. Now Su Yu actually just hurt him, but did not damage his foundation? How is that possible?


    "I want you to live well and practice well. Then you will never achieve your goal. You will never be able to soar in your life. " Su Yu received the sword, stood up, looked down at the man lying on the ground, "I was really blind at the beginning, you are not as good as a beast. You can use your life to prove your stupidity and force the way. " Although it is the first time to hear the word "silly, forced", Su Yu instantly understood the meaning of the word.


    Kong Jinshu''s heart now has a huge voice in the roar, the way of heaven, this woman is the way of heaven that day.


    Kong Jinshu stretched out his hand to TIANYAO and held it tightly. Void held on to something and released the Buddha. In this way, he could seize the opportunity to ascend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    Kong Jinshu''s eyes were shining, and he stretched out his hand to look at the sky.


    The way of heaven is right in front of you, right in front of you!


    "You can''t fly in your life!" Su Yu stepped on Kong Jinshu''s hand, stepped his hand on the ground, and said coldly and happily.


    Su Yu threw the broken sword on the ground, bah, then stood up straight, his face was full of relief smile, strode to the sky, and finally ran directly. Running to her new life!


    "Thank you, my Lord. Thank you." Suyu kneels down in front of Tianmiao again, shed tears of joy and excitement. She finally gets rid of the painful past and gets a new life.


    "Get up." Tianmiao smiles, "you take Yuanyuan and go directly to Donghai. There will be a boat to meet you. After you go, Dongxiao will tell you what you want to do. "


    "Yes, yes!" Su Yu stood up and nodded excitedly.


    "I have something important to do. You go. " Tianmiao touched Yuanyuan''s head and said, "go to tiandaomen and make up for the child more. When I come back next time, I want to see the real Yuanyuan."


    Su Yu couldn''t help laughing: "well, yes, I will raise Yuanyuan later." Although in smile, but in the eye actually has the hot tear to drip unceasingly. Heart at this moment, sour, more is warm.


    Su Yu took Yuanyuan to the East China Sea.


    Tianmiao is ready to start again.


    Kong Jinshu struggled to stand up and follow the sky behind.


    However, the next moment, in front of the sky there is no misty figure, she directly disappeared.


    Kong Jinshu stood in the same place for a long time. At last, he turned and went to the East China Sea.


    He doesn''t know where to go now. Maybe he can take a turn after Su Yu? Maybe there''s still hope for a rise?


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho flies all the way to Gujing city.


    Gujing city is a small city, because there are hundreds of ancient wells in the city. The water used by the people in it for generations is the water from these ancient wells.


    The leader of Gujing city is Lin. the Lin family is a Xiuzhen family. But over the years, talent has withered, and generation after generation is worse. Now the city master''s accomplishments are only seven stories. No matter how hard you practice, you can''t improve your score. Even he himself is desperate, the Lin family may be so slowly and thoroughly declined.


    However, after he gave birth to his eldest son, hope rose again.


    Because this eldest son is gifted and talented. He has shown amazing cultivation talent since he was a child, and has built a foundation at the age of 10. This made the family owner ecstatic, thinking that the hope of their family''s rise was in him. So he made him a little Lord early.


    But in the early stage, the cultivation resources could meet the needs of the young master. Slowly, the Lin family, which had been in decline, could not afford the cultivation resources of the young master. Gujingcheng is just a small town with simple customs. There are no more resources available.


    This makes the owner of the Lin family worry about the beginning of hair loss. At last, on the advice of an elder, he sold a young girl of fenzong to make a cauldron for a strong man in exchange for some resources. Of course, this matter is hidden from the young master.


    One has two.


    When the resources obtained from the first sale are used up, they will be sold for a second time.


    After selling seven or eight girls, the young master finally knew about it.


    The master of the Lin family was very worried. He was afraid that the little master would affect his mood and practice when he knew about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    As a result, Lin''s reaction was greatly unexpected.


    "Shouldn''t they contribute to the family?" Lin Shaozhu''s face was calm and said in a reasonable tone.


    Master Lin was stunned.


    "The Lin family is declining. I am responsible for revitalizing the family. Shouldn''t they sacrifice for a while? Can''t I be the only one to revitalize the family? " Lin Shaozhu has a point.


    On hearing this, the Lin family leader was pleased: "my son is right. What is the sacrifice for the revitalization of the family? My son is indeed a man of great prospects, not shaken by trifles. One day, my son will take my family to the sky


    After this, the Lin family''s sale of their daughter will no longer hide from the master, but will let him make a decision.


    There are also people in the family who are against this kind of behavior, but there is no effect at all.


    This time, the young master of the Lin family proposed to give his own sister, Lin Yinger, to a Yuanying dayeng in exchange for more resources.


    This time, the owner of the Lin family hesitated.


    This is not the daughter of the division. This is my own daughter.


    "Yingze, let''s change people. This is your own sister. " The tone of Lin''s discussion and Lin Shaozhu said.


    "But those women are not as talented as Lin Yinger. And it''s really good that Yuanying can give the conditions. " Lin Shaozhu was not moved at all.


    "But the great power It''s said that it''s not so good. I''m afraid your sister will suffer in the past. " Master Lin hesitated.


    "For the sake of the family, what''s the matter?" Lin Shaozhu asked his father, "the family raised her so big, and she eats well and dresses well. Shouldn''t she do her duty now? Why can''t all the women in the division do their duty? "


    The owner of the Lin family frowned slightly. He always thought it was not good, but he didn''t know how to argue.


    "You mean, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility? The more we should contribute to the revitalization of the family? " Suddenly, a voice suddenly came in.


    "That''s nature." Lin Shaozhu blurted out, and when his words came down, he came back to himself and murmured, "who is it?"


    Master Lin was also surprised. Who was it? Unexpectedly so silent appeared in their study. Every time he discusses things with his son, he will be guarded outside the door and no one will be allowed to get close to him.


    The speaker obviously didn''t disturb the people outside, so he suddenly appeared in their study. What is the strength of this man?


    "Who are you?" Lin Shaozhu looked at the woman who suddenly appeared at the window and asked with a frown.


    "I also think what you say is very reasonable. The more capable you are, the more responsibility you should take for your family." Kongho put his hands around his chest, sneered from the corner of his mouth, looked at Lin Shaozhu, and said sarcastically.


    But Lin Shaozhu obviously didn''t recognize the irony in kongho''s tone. He said with a smile, "yes, this girl is right. Who is the girl and why did she suddenly appear in our study He is not too stupid. He knows that the strength of the woman in front of him is not what he can afford. It''s a good thing to have a good relationship. I''m not sure it can help him in his cultivation.


    Kongho looked at the flattery in the eyes of Lin Shaozhu, and felt extremely disgusted. Some human beings are so beautiful, why can some human beings be so dirty and shameless?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    "And you? Do you think so, too? " Kongho looks at master Lin with a curved mouth and an unspeakable irony in his eyes.


    "Yes..." Master Lin saw the mockery in kongho''s eyes and answered uneasily. An ominous premonition had risen in his heart. I''m afraid this woman is not simple. Today is not a good day.


    "What about you, do you think so?" Kongho turned to her and said.


    Master Lin and master Lin were stunned. Who was the woman talking to? The next moment, they saw the familiar figure.


    Lin Yinger, the daughter of the owner of the Lin family, appeared in the same place.


    When did Lin Yinger come here? Is that the woman who brought Lin Yinger here? When did you come? How many words did Lin Yinger hear?


    She tearfully looked at the master of the Lin family and the master of the Lin family, and slowly said: "I think so, but it''s not the way. It''s not like that


    "Well, tell me what you understand." Kongho leaned against the windowsill and looked out. Suddenly, he said, "if you want to see everything, just come in the yard."


    Who? Who is she talking to?


    Lin Jia Zhu and Lin Shaozhu look at the past along the eyes of konghou, and then they see that many people suddenly appear in the yard. Among these people, there are people that master Lin knows. To be exact, he knows others, but others don''t know him. Because among them, there are famous strong men. He was lucky to see these strong men at a grand meeting held by a clan.


    What do these strong people do? Did you follow this woman?


    "Well, go ahead." Kongho looks at Lin Yinger with some appreciation in his eyes. This human woman is kind-hearted and tough. She is the first woman in the family who opposes the women in the business sect. She walks past several women in private and has been fighting against the master and the little master with her own meager strength. However, the situation can not be changed. Now, her brother thinks she''s in the way and wants to sell her, too.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. What is the purpose of our growing strength? Not for bullying, not for self enjoyment. It''s about protecting yourself, protecting the people you care about, and finally protecting life. " Lin Yinger''s voice clearly spread to everyone''s ears in the Lin family house.


    Kongho nodded with satisfaction.


    Standing in the courtyard, those practitioners thought deeply after hearing this.


    "Well, let''s settle it." The konghou said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I am the right protector of tiandaomen, the konghou of the dragon people. To come to your Lin family today is to wipe out the fools of your Lin family. " Kongho calls Lin''s fool impolitely. Lin''s master and young master''s face have turned pale now. They finally understand that it is not a good thing for them that the Dharma protector of tiandaomen appears here.


    "Since some of you in the Lin family think it''s a matter of course to sacrifice for your family, it''s a responsibility you should bear. Lin Shaozhu thinks that if he enjoys so many benefits of his family, he should pay more. So, how much blood has the master Lin sucked and how much benefit has he gained over the years? Now, it''s time for the young master of the forest to take the greatest responsibility. " Kongho said slowly.


    "Big, my Lord, what do you mean?" Lin''s lips trembled and asked uneasily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    "Even if you are from tiandaomen, you can''t interfere in my family affairs, can you?" Lin Shaozhu now fully understood that the people in front of him were coming for him, so he would not be manipulated.


    "Shut up Master Lin yelled at master Lin. Lin Shaozhu didn''t understand the influence of the Dragon women in the cultivation world, which didn''t mean he didn''t understand. What''s behind this dragon woman is the way of heaven, the way of heaven! They can see and touch the way of heaven that they couldn''t touch before. Now, the kongho seems to be optimistic about her daughter. They, the Lin family, may really soar to the sky. It''s just that the people who lead them to the sky have to change.


    "Lin Ying''er, now I accept him as my registered disciple. I will also guide her practice. " Kongho said slowly, "in the future, no one can bully her or humiliate her."


    Listening to this, Lin Ying''er couldn''t believe her ears. She turned around and knelt down with a thump. Then she knocked three heads heavily and cried excitedly, "see you master!"


    "All right, all right, get up. I feel headache after you knock." Kongho touched his head subconsciously. It''s my first time to accept apprenticeship. Although I''m only a registered disciple, I''ll teach him well in the future. If you can''t teach them well, you should go to the Dongxiao. I can''t. There''s a master. Remembering the master''s way of teaching his apprentice, kongho secretly plans to teach this apprentice quickly, so that he can give her a lot of things to deal with, and he will be much more relaxed.


    The master Lin trembled with excitement. The right Dharma protector of tiandaomen has taken his daughter as an apprentice! They are really flying to the sky! Who dares to belittle the Lin family in the future? It''s too late for those people to flatter. The Lin family will reach a height they have never reached!


    "Well, I''ll give you the terms." Kongho looked at the owner of the Lin family and said with a smile, "what you said is that for the sake of the revitalization of the family, we should sacrifice a little. I accept Lin Ying''er as an apprentice on the condition that all of you who support selling girls in the Lin family abandon their cultivation. "


    Kongho''s words shocked the audience.


    Master Lin''s face turned pale. Although he knew that kongho was not good and things would not go so smoothly, he did not expect that it would be such a harsh condition.


    "No way!" Lin Shaozhu roared, "why? I''m the young master of the Lin family! "


    "What''s the noise? I didn''t ask you to die. " Kongho dug his ears and said impatiently, "why? You enjoy so many resources. What is the purpose of family training you? I want you to revitalize the family. Now there are better people than you. What''s the use of you? Enjoy so many resources, now for the revitalization of the family, sacrifice what''s the matter? Isn''t this the consistent style of your Lin family? Isn''t that the style you always adhere to? Yes? You can''t do it? Not willing to sacrifice for the family? "


    "I''ll give you a chance to make up for your fault. First of all, I''ll change a young master right now." Kongho looks at master Lin.


    "Yes, yes. The young master should be Lin Yinger. " Master Lin nodded busily.


    "Those sold sisters must be replaced! Even if my family is ruined. " Lin Ying''er looked at her father and said harshly.


    "Father, what are you talking about? I''m the young master of the Lin family. I''m your son. " The young master of the Lin family saw that the master of the Lin family agreed to come down. He was in a hurry and yelled.


    Kongho''s face became cold. This kind of stupid and bad human is really boring!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    "By the way your family behaves, you''re a waste now." With a flick of konghou''s finger, Lin Shaozhu flew out. Directly smashed the wall of the study, and finally collapsed in the yard with blood vomiting.


    Lin Ying''er looked at Lin Shaozhu who collapsed in the yard and said in a cold voice: "you never understand the true meaning of cultivation. Blindly practice, but forget the original heart, even devoid of human nature. A family led by someone like you will only accelerate its demise. From today on, I will lead the Lin family to the real road of cultivation. " Speaking of the back, Lin Ying''er is full of pride.


    "Good." Kongho smile, her voice suddenly raised, clearly spread to everyone''s ears, "I hope you all think about it, why do you practice, what is the ultimate goal of cultivation. Only for the sake of cultivation, after you lose your heart, you will never be a real strong one. "


    Many of the people present seemed to be at the top of their minds, while some were still thinking.


    This is how the Lin family''s problem is solved.


    Lin Ying''er became the new master of the Lin family. The owner of the Lin family seemed to be ten years old for a moment. At this time, he realized that he was wrong, completely wrong. He will use the rest of his life to make up for his mistakes.


    The elder who first proposed selling women was expelled from the Lin family by Lin Ying''er. Lin Ying''er, who supported the selling, had their accomplishments sealed off and then sold them to other Xiuzhen families as "servants". They didn''t really sell them. They all signed contracts and divided the time of selling them according to the circumstances. When the time came, they would redeem them.


    Treat him in his own way. Let them also taste the pain of being sold and tortured. As for the treatment after being sold, it depends on everyone''s luck. Lin Ying''er doesn''t care whether the chrysanthemum is unprotected or just suffering from skin and flesh.


    As for the original master of Lin Shao, his accomplishments were exhausted, and he was completely abandoned and expelled from the Lin family.


    "Some people suggest selling you to Daneng in exchange for resources and waste utilization. But I refused, I sold those people is not the purpose, just a means to punish them. I will not sell you for resources. I hate your way, so I will not live like I hate you. " Lin Ying''er looked at her hatred and said coldly, "you still don''t understand the true meaning of cultivation. Go away. I hope you''ll understand in your lifetime. I hope you can get your humanity back, though it doesn''t seem like much hope. "


    With that, Lin Yinger ordered people to close the door.


    After kongho had dealt with the matter, he flew into the sky and was ready to return to tiandaomen.


    Then I saw the sky with a smile in the clouds.


    "Master!" Kongho welcomed it happily.


    "You did a good job." Tianmiao touched konghou''s head with a smile. The biggest reason why konghou has the present accomplishments is not because of her guidance, but because of konghou''s excellent quality and pure heart. Although kongho didn''t like the weak human in her mouth, she never did anything to hurt human. On the contrary, they helped. She knows better than many human beings the true meaning that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    "Really?" Hearing the praise from the sky, kongho narrowed his eyes happily. Praised by the host, happy!


    "Really, our little konghou is growing up." The sky tiny happy say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    "When you grow up, you''ll be the master''s little konghou." Kongho rubbed the palm of his hand with his head and narrowed his eyes happily.


    "Well, it will always be my little konghou." Tianmiao smiles. Of course, it will always be her little konghou. It will never change.


    "Master, where are you going?" Asked kongho.


    "To deal with something, just in time, you can come along." Tianmiao looked up and said, "let''s go. If you don''t hurry up, you''ll have to go back in time. "


    "Good." Kongho was a little nervous when he heard Tianmiao say that.


    Then Tianmiao took konghou''s hand and turned it into a streamer, which went away in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "Qingjun, you can dissipate the souls of our two wives. If it falls into the hands of those people, we will only suffer day and night, and we will never live beyond ourselves." A woman''s voice with determination, despair.


    "No, there''s a glimmer of hope, and I won''t give up. Hold on a little longer. As long as we get to the East China Sea, as long as we go to tiandaomen, we will be saved. " A tired man''s voice answered.


    In the sky, the man''s green clothes are about to be dyed red by blood. All the way, the blood is scattered from the air and turns into a little bit of blood rain, which is shocking. He had two little bottles in his arms, which contained the souls of his wife and children.


    "But I''m afraid we won''t get there Qingjun, I don''t want our children to suffer from the burning fire and the piercing pain... " There was desolation, pain and despair in the woman''s voice.


    "Hold on, Hongying, hold on Our family can get together, live in the sun, and fly together in the blue sky. It''s ok... " Qingjun comforted him, but his tears came down. What did they do wrong? They practice hard and never do anything to hurt anyone or any creature. They just live quietly in their small world, but they are chased and killed by greedy human beings.


    Those humans caught his wife and children, skinned and blooded, blood and flesh used for alchemy, bones used for refining weapons, these are not included, but also to imprison their souls, used to inject weapons, refining what artifact. How can they be so vicious? Hateful, hateful!


    He lurked in and finally stole the soul of his wife and children, but it was found. There is a stronger monster here. Then they started chasing him. It''s been days and nights.


    He''s running out of steam.


    "Ahead, someone!" Qingjun looks at the two figures in front of him. He is surprised, and then he is sinking. It''s over, it''s over! It''s all over! Back and forth, he has no strength.


    "Quick, that monster is exhausted!" From behind came the voice of human excitement.


    Qingjun stopped in the air, slowly closed his eyes in despair. He''s going to blow himself up! With his wife and children, self explosion will not leave a cent to these greedy and vicious human beings.


    After the pursuit of human closer and closer, Qingjun''s hand gently on the chest, touching the bottle dressed with the soul of his wife and children, waiting for death. Just, in the heart, there are too many unwilling, too much anger and hatred.


    "Bold!" All of a sudden, a woman''s shrill voice rang out.


    A gust of wind from Qingjun''s side, and then Qingjun behind came bursts of screams.


    What happened?


    Qingjun opened his eyes in amazement and saw that the two figures in front of him had already appeared in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    In front of him were two beautiful looking women, one of whom had a cold face and a dignified brow that people did not dare to look directly at. The other frowned with anger in his eyes.


    "Are you all right?" A woman worried to ask him, and then she scolded, "that group of damned human, how can it be all right, your body''s blood is going to run out!"


    Then she turned her head and looked at another woman: "master, master, please cure him quickly. He is dying."


    Tianmiao gently waves his hand. Qingjun only feels warm and uncomfortable. The injury on the body actually completely recovered! Only in this moment.


    He subconsciously looked back at the people who were chasing him, and was shocked to see that all the people were spewing blood, imprisoned in the air, making a shrill howl, no matter how they struggled, it was useless.


    "Thank you for your help." After that, he rushed to heaven and konghou to express his thanks. Then he said anxiously, "the two girls who helped me offended the emperor. The strength of these people is not the strongest of the illusory clan. I''m afraid it will bring death to the two girls. "


    Kongho laughed: "where were you going to escape?"


    "The East China Sea." Qingjun''s subconscious answer.


    "There''s no need to run. We''re here to pick you up." Kongho said with a smile.


    Qingjun was stunned and stunned.


    Happiness comes too suddenly, his brain is blank at the moment. The gate of heaven above the East China Sea is right in front of you!


    "Miaomiaozong used to be good at defending beasts. Long ago, they lived in peace with monsters, signed equal contracts, advanced and retreated together, shared weal and woe, and were friends and family members." The voice of Tianmiao suddenly rang out gently, "but later, some people were greedy for profits, eager for success, tore up the equality contract


    , and stepped on the bones of monsters to become stronger."


    "What is the need for the existence of this sect?" Konghou said with breath.


    "Not all of them. So the world needs correction, not destruction. " Tianmiao looked at the angry konghou and said with a smile, "well, don''t be angry. Take Qingjun back to tiandaomen. Let them live in the pavilion in the middle of the lake. "


    Tianmiao finish, flick, a white light scattered in Qingjun''s arms.


    Next moment, a pretty woman appeared beside Qingjun. She looked at her hands incredulously. She reshaped the body?!


    "Your child, because his foundation was affected when he hatched, so you go back to tiandaomen to hatch again." Tianmiao said with a smile, a big white egg appeared in the pretty woman''s arms.


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Qingjun and his wife are about to kneel down with tears in their eyes. It seems strange to do this action in the air.


    "Thank you, my Lord." A tender voice came from the egg in the woman''s arms. That''s the child of Qingjun and pretty woman.


    "Well, go back with kongho. As for the ethereal clan, I will deal with it. " Tianmiao looked at the eggs in the woman''s arms and couldn''t help reaching out and touching them. "Don''t worry, wait for your father and mother to hatch well."


    "Yes, I''ll be obedient. I won''t break the shell in advance. Thank you." The tender voice thanks again.


    Qingjun and his wife are a pair of white swans. So Tianmiao asked kongho to arrange for them to live in Huxin Pavilion.


    White Swan has been a partner all his life. Qingjun never thought of giving up his wife and children in the most difficult and dangerous time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    Kongho takes Qingjun and his family back to tiandaomen happily.


    At tiandaomen, kongho took them to the island in the middle of the lake behind tiandaomen.


    "You will live here and practice here." Kongho pointed to the house on the island in the middle of the lake. "Build it at will. You can build the style you like. Now there are not many disciples in the way of heaven. Besides me and Dongxiao and Li Suyi, the master has also taken in a woman and her children. It should be coming soon. I''ll introduce you then. "


    "Thank you, master kongho." Qing Jun a bow salute, grateful said.


    "Oh, don''t thank me, thank the master if you want to." Kongho said with a smile, "you first get familiar with the surrounding environment. If you have something to do, go to the front hall to find me or Dongxiao."


    "Yes." The Qingjun family saluted again.


    Kongho waved his hand and disappeared.


    Qingjun happily hugged his wife: "Hongying! I never dreamed that we would not only be saved, but also live in tiandaomen! "


    "I didn''t expect that I would be able to rebuild my body, and our children would be reborn." Hong Ying held the egg in her arms and gave it a kiss. "Baby, do you like it here? It''s beautiful here. It''s a green lake with lots of flowers and reeds around it. "


    "Yes. Mother, can''t those bad guys hurt us any more? " Asked the young voice.


    "Yes, no one can hurt us with the Lord of heaven." Hong Ying said happily, full of gratitude in her heart, and then said to her husband, "you are good at self-cultivation. You can''t slack off. You should help tiandaomen do things and help adults share things, you know?"


    "Yes, yes, I know." Qingjun nodded.


    "Also, the house here, first build a courtyard, and then change the house type when we are tired of living. I''ll have braised fish tonight. You''ll go fishing later. In addition, a cold wild vegetable... " Hong Ying is in command.


    Qingjun looks at his bossy wife, but he is very happy. She used to joke that Hongying was a female tiger in the mouth of a human couple. She was very fierce and didn''t give her husband face at all. But later, I didn''t have a chance to make fun of her. My wife was taken away, skinned, bloodied and broken, and even her soul was almost lost. And now, listening to Hongying''s nagging, his heart is extremely stable and satisfied.


    "Good, good. Do you want a toad in brown sauce?" Qingjun asked with a smile.


    "Eat for yourself! I don''t want to eat anything that ugly! I''m going to eat braised fish. Braised fish. Do you hear me? If you can''t catch the fish tonight, don''t come back and sleep outside. " Hong Ying says to return to start, wring the ear of clear Jun roars a way.


    "Yes, I will catch fish for my wife." Qingjun felt his ears, "gently, gently, twist not to hear you speak."


    "Hum, go, go." Hongying let go, holding the eggs in her arms, and went to the pavilion in the middle of the lake. She had to think about how to build a house to look good.


    Qingjun looks at his wife sitting in the pavilion with an egg in his arms. He smiles on his face, but he doesn''t know why his eyes are a little sour. He turns around quickly and doesn''t let his wife see him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Tianmiao is on the way to yimiaozong.


    As for the people who were chasing Qingjun, Tianmiao put them into the storage space. When they were ready to clean up the taomiaozong, they returned them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    This ethereal day is destined to be an extraordinary one.


    This day is the annual meeting of the new inner door disciples of miaomiaozong.


    The top ten students will be rewarded.


    This is already the practice of the illusory clan.


    This kind of exchange meeting is held every year to encourage new inner disciples and encourage outer disciples to continue to work hard.


    The ethereal patriarch, the elders and the leaders of each peak all sat in the highest grandstand and looked at the energetic disciples happily.


    "Why hasn''t the owner of qihefeng come yet?" The patriarch looked at the people around him and asked.


    "Who knows, he may be tossing his strange things again. He said that he would refine an artifact recently. " The elder frowned and said that the owner of Qihe peak didn''t seem to like him.


    "Artifact? Can he make it? It''s whimsical all day. " Two elder took a sentence.


    "Anyway, he is very gloomy all day, and his disciples at the bottom of the peak share the same virtue with him." Three elders also casually echoed a sentence, and then looked down, saw his granddaughter, and then showed a smile, "this year my family hairy and a xuanjiagui signed a contract, do you want to bet with me, my family hairy must be the first this year."


    "Look at you." The elder rolled his eyes, "the tortoise with such strong defense ability, who can break its defense? If your granddaughter beats others, the mill will win. There''s nothing else to gamble on. "


    "The tortoise has not grown up yet. It will be more powerful when it grows up." The three elders said happily.


    Two elder listen, also rolled a white eye. I don''t know where the granddaughter of the three elders found xuanjiagui, and signed a contract with xuanjiagui. The child''s future is limitless. A little sour in my heart!


    Just as a steward was about to announce the beginning of the contest, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the air. All the people could hardly open their eyes and their clothes were flying around. After the gale passed, a figure floated in the air of the square.


    "Ethereal clan." Floating in the air, the voice of a clear and dignified incomparable.


    This voice, everyone remembers.


    It was this voice when Cao Yuanli of wanhezong was punished and when tiandaomen was established.


    Lord of heaven?!


    Why are you here?


    "Lord of heaven." The ethereal master''s face was dignified. He quickly stood up and saluted. The elders around the Lord also saluted quickly.


    The people in the square also saluted in a hurry.


    "Chen Xiang, the leader of Qihe peak, who lived in the ethereal family, tortured and killed countless monsters, imprisoned his soul and committed heinous crimes. Punishment: burning with fire for 749 days, piercing the heart for 749 days, peeling skin, bleeding and breaking bones for 300 times, and never exceeding life forever. " The tone of the sky is calm, but with endless coldness and cruelty.


    Hearing the words of Tianmiao, all the people of Yimiao sect looked at her in amazement. Did they hear right?


    Such cruel punishment?


    What did the owner of qihefeng do to make people and gods angry?


    "This, Lord Tiandao, is there anything in it..." The patriarch hesitated to speak, but in the middle of his words, he suddenly shut up. He forgot that the way of heaven was in front of him! The omniscient way of heaven. Can say such words, so what did Chen Xiang do?


    Tianmiao ignored the Lord''s question, but with a wave of his hand, a ball of flesh and blood rolled out and hit the square heavily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    "They are the senior brothers of qihefeng." A disciple recognized the man in the group.


    Tianmiao waves his hand again, and Chen Xiang, the leader of Qihe peak, appears in front of everyone. At first, he was at a loss. Then he saw that all the eyes around him were focused on him. Then he looked at the disciples on the ground whose bodies had been completely twisted but were still alive. He was very angry.


    "Who, who did it? Who''s going to challenge me? " Chen Xiangmu''s canthus were about to crack and roared.


    There was a dead silence.


    No one answered him.


    "Oh..." There was a chuckle in the air.


    "Who?" Chen Xiang suddenly looked up and saw the woman floating in the air, "who are you? If you dare to come here, I''ll be reckless. "


    Tian Miao''s eyes were cold, but with a flick of his finger, Chen Xiang let out a terrible howl.


    A fire burst out of Chen Xiang''s body and enveloped him.


    The fire was very strange. Chen Xiang''s body was scorched and smelled of scorching, but his clothes were intact.


    Only Chen Xiang''s howling was left.


    The next moment, many of qihefeng''s disciples also appeared in the square, standing beside Chen Xiang with a face of fear. Waiting for them is the same fire burning. The screams in the time square were deafening.


    "It''s so noisy." The sky is tiny to bear of low voice way sentence.


    Then the screams disappeared. We can only see the tortured people open their mouths and face pain, and their facial features have been completely distorted. They were still howling, but the sound seemed completely blocked.


    Everyone looked at this scene with fear and awe. There are also some people can not bear to frown. There is some dissatisfaction in my heart. How big a mistake did I make to be punished like this? Is it too much?


    Tianmiao''s fingers light again, a huge water curtain appeared in the center of the square, which began to clearly reflect what Chen Xiang had done with his disciples.


    After they caught countless monsters, they were brutally skinned, blooded and broken bones. Even their souls had to be burned in the furnace to refine their weapons. The monsters screamed and begged for mercy. Chen Xiang and his disciples were not moved. Some of them laughed and enjoyed it.


    Even the walls of qihefeng''s refining room were dyed red and black by the blood of monsters. After the failure of refining the weapon, countless demons and beasts are scared out of their wits.


    Chen Xiang led the people do not care, just continue to capture everywhere monster.


    Everyone looked cold.


    The patriarch also looked at Chen Xiang incredulously. He thought he was just eccentric and did some strange things in his own peak. Unexpectedly, he did such a crazy thing.


    Those who had been unfair to Chen Xiang before are now stunned. On the water curtain, Chen Xiang''s twisted face and red eyes are more terrible than those who are possessed by the devil.


    "Little girl, what is the contract between you and your monster?" Tianmiao suddenly looks at the fuzz of the tortoise holding himself tightly in the crowd.


    "It''s an equal contract." Fluffy nervous looking at the sky, Leng after a while, just react to come over loud answer.


    "What is the tortoise in your arms to you? The answer is not good, but I want to take it back. " The sky is dim and the way is clear.


    "It''s my partner, it''s my friend, it''s my family!" Fluffy hugged the tortoise more tightly, summoned up courage and said in a loud voice, "you can''t take it back. GuiGui promised to grow up with me and fight together!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    Tianmiao laughs. GuiGui, this little girl''s name is really you ''re incompetent.


    Tianmiao looked at the master of the ethereal clan: "the master of the ethereal clan."


    "Yes The ethereal master stood up straight and answered nervously.


    "What is the purpose of the founder of the illusory clan?" Asked the sky.


    The patriarch was stunned. He was completely petrified.


    The tenet of Founder


    "I''ll ask you again, by what strength did you first become a major sect in the realm of cultivation?" Tianmiao asked again with a smile.


    A lot of people are lost in thought.


    At this moment, they think of too much, too much.


    "Qihefeng, destroy." Tianmiao no longer asked. Instead, he looked up at Qihe peak in the distance and held out his hand to pinch the void. The whole Qihe peak turns into powder! Then it dissipated in the air. Such a huge qihefeng, including so many architectural caves, all disappeared in an instant.


    "If there is a recurrence of the misty sect, the whole sect will be involved." After Tianmiao left this sentence, it turned into a white light and disappeared in the sky.


    It took a long time for the master of the ethereal clan to sit down, and he found that his whole body had been soaked in cold sweat.


    "Lord?" The Elder spoke out.


    The patriarch didn''t look at the elder, but looked at the three elder who had a lingering fear.


    "Elder three, today, your granddaughter It''s good to have your granddaughter The patriarch showed a bitter smile that was uglier than crying. "There are so many people in the clan. Only your family has hairy hair. We remember the purpose of the ethereal clan."


    "What?" The three elders were at a loss.


    "The founder of our illusory clan, strictly speaking, is not one person, but the founder and his demons. They''re friends, they''re partners, they''re family. The patriarch set the rules and made a contract with the monsters. They could never enslave them, only an equal contract. We should treat them as relatives and friends. Share weal and woe, advance and retreat together, live and die together. That''s what I believe in The patriarch said slowly, his voice spread all over the square, reached all the disciples'' ears.


    "That''s the real reason why our illusory clan is strong. However, time is too long, we forget. Now, the way of heaven reminds us. It''s still time for us to get back to our original heart. " The patriarch stood up, looked down at the dark crowd, and said harshly, "all disciples, remember today''s lesson, remember today''s admonition, do not forget the original heart, and move forward with a heavy load."


    "Yes The disciples of the sect answered loudly.


    Fluffy held the tortoise in her arms and said in a low voice, "Gui Gui, actually I was so scared just now. My feet are still shaking. "


    "Fluffy is not afraid. The Lord of heaven will only punish bad people." The tortoise in his arms comforts fuzzy.


    "I''m afraid Lord Tiandao will ask me to return you. I don''t want to." Fluffy touched the shell on the turtle''s back and said in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to be separated from fluffy, either." The tortoise nodded.


    "I''ll cook you fish porridge later. You said, you can''t be separated from me. We''ll be together forever. " Fluffy said happily.


    "To put more small fish, after eating fish porridge, can I have braised prawns?" The tortoise asked.


    "Oh, that''s too greasy. You''re still young. Have some white shrimp. I''ll brush your shell later. "


    "The gap should be cleaned. And give me incense. I want to be a fragrant little turtle. "


    "No problem, no problem."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    This competition ended like this.


    Maorong took Xuanjia turtle back to his yard and cooked fish porridge for it. The tortoise was watching, and his head was counting: "one piece, two pieces, three Ah, more, more. " The tortoise urged.


    "No, you''re still growing up. You can''t be picky. You have to eat LingMi too. You can''t just eat fish." Fluffy ordered the little head of Xuan Jia tortoise, "what flavor do you want to smoke incense for a while?" I don''t know. I thought Xuanjia Turtle was a girl. In fact, it was a male turtle.


    "The taste of roses." Xuanjiagui thought about it seriously and said.


    "Then I''ll go and drain the water first." Fluffy said, she got up and just turned to face the beautiful eyes of the sky.


    "Lord of heaven!" Fluffy saluted in fear, then quickly raised his head and said nervously, "Lord of heaven, are you coming to take away expensive? Don''t take it with you. "


    "No, I just came to see you." Tianmiao smiles and sits down. Let''s take a look at the future master of the ethereal sect and the future Zhenzong beast of the ethereal sect.


    "Lord of heaven!" Xuanjia Turtle was very happy to see Tianmiao and spat out some water bubbles.


    When Tianmiao waved, Xuanjia turtle floated up and finally fell on Tianmiao''s palm.


    "I am the daughter of the way of heaven, but I also represent the way of heaven." The sky is tiny gentle smile, reported own identity.


    When she looked at the sky, she always felt that the gentle man in front of her and the man who had just punished Chen Xiang were just like two people.


    "Here you are. It''s on your shell, and it''ll get bigger and smaller with your shell. " Tianmiao took out a transparent magic weapon and put it on Xuanjia turtle''s back. As soon as the transparent weapon touched the shell of the tortoise, it automatically attached to it, and then disappeared.


    "Wow, I feel stronger again." Xuanjia turtle pulled his little paws and said happily, "thank you, Lord Tiandao."


    "Fluffy, this is for you." Tianmiao waved to fluffy and took out his bracelet.


    "How beautiful Hairy is thirteen or fourteen years old, is the age of beauty, see Tianmiao took out the beautiful bracelet, can''t help exclaiming, but hesitated, did not immediately go to pick up, but whispered, "grandfather said, no merit, I can''t accept such a valuable gift." It must be very valuable.


    "When you wear this bracelet, you can understand the language of all monsters." Tianmiao said with a smile, "I think only you are worthy of this magic weapon."


    "Me, can I?" Fluffy asked excitedly. She didn''t quite understand what such a bracelet meant. But like the monster, she heard such words, very heart.


    "Yes. As long as you always remember the tenet of ethereal sect, you will always be worthy of this bracelet. " Tianmiao smiles and signals that fluffy reaches out his hand.


    Fluffy stretched out her hand, and Tianmiao put this bracelet on her hand.


    "Never forget your heart." After Tianmiao finished this sentence, he disappeared in the same place.


    Fluffy felt the bracelet and looked around, but could not see the shadow of the sky.


    "The Lord of heaven is gone." Fluffy some lost said. Lord Tiandao is actually very gentle. I seem to like her.


    "Heaven is everywhere." Xuanjiagui said suddenly.


    "Yes, the way of heaven is everywhere. Gui Gui, in the future, we will try our best to cultivate and protect your kind. I want to let the monster and human get along well. " Fluffy clenched his fist and made up his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    This is the solution to the problem of misty clan.


    Chen Xiang and qihefeng were recorded in detail in the volume of the misty sect and put into the library to warn future generations.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Suyi has landed in a small border town at the moment.


    Here, it''s a home of magic repair.


    This sorcerer is also a character.


    He is the Lord of the city. Although he is a demon, he never attacks the people in his own city. On the contrary, he protects the city. He is notorious outside, but he is loved in his hometown.


    He spent a lot of time and money. There were countless women in the mansion, but none of them were robbed. They all followed him voluntarily. There are practitioners and mortals. In the backyard, although these women will be jealous, they will not make a big deal.


    It can be seen that this sorcerer, no matter in governing the country or running the family, has great talent and is a guy with great personality charm.


    Li Suyi came here to find Cao Xilan.


    Cao Xilan came here to seek the protection of this demon monk.


    Li Suyi looks at the smiles on the faces of the people in the city, looks at the busy streets, and listens to the praise of the people to the Lord of the city.


    This sorcerer is human. You say he is evil, but looking at the prosperous scene in front of you and listening to people''s praise for him will make people suspect that he is evil. You say he''s a good man, but he''s really vicious outside. There''s a lot of killing and looting.


    Human nature is indeed the most complicated.


    Is it not absolutely bad and absolutely good?


    Li Su Yi thought as he walked.


    The peddler on the side of the road is Hawking, selling the things on his stall.


    Li Suyi turned to see the maltose seller. She went forward and bought a bag. Take out one and taste it. It tastes good.


    Suddenly, she stood in the same place and looked coldly not far ahead.


    There''s a figure ahead. That''s Cao Xilan.


    Cao Xilan also saw her. Cao Xilan''s face suddenly changed and he ran wildly.


    In this city, you can''t fly with your sword. There is a strong prohibition. There is only one person who can fly with the sword. That is the Lord of the city, the magician.


    Cao Xilan ran quickly to the direction of the city Lord''s house. She came here to find the city Lord''s shelter. As long as you become the woman of the city master, the city master will spare no effort to protect her. Because she had made it clear for a long time that the magician was fond of beauties and protecting his weaknesses. Cao Xilan is not bad, but also a beauty. She was confident that as long as she saw the Lord and offered herself a pillow, the LORD would take her and protect her.


    Li Su Yi is not slow to follow, but also slowly eating sugar.


    Cao Xilan ran wildly, and scolded in her heart as she ran. Li Suyi, a little bitch, had already killed her.


    Cao Xilan finally ran to the front of the city Lord''s house and was about to break in. Then, he was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "Who dares to break into the city Lord''s house?" The guard snapped.


    "I want to see your Lord. Come on, I have something very important!" Cao Xilan stood still, anxious.


    The guards looked at each other with some doubts in their eyes. At present, this woman''s cultivation is not low, but what''s the reason for her rushing into the Lord''s mansion?


    "Girl, wait for us to inform the Lord of the city." Although the guard was confused, he returned politely.


    Cao Xilan wanted to rush in now, but he thought that he was asking for help, so he put up with it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    "Would you please hurry up? It''s really urgent. " Cao Xilan urged eagerly. The little bitch in Li Suyi has caught up!


    "Who is in such a hurry to find this seat?" A magnetic and beautiful man''s voice came lazily.


    The speaker is the Lord of the city and the demon monk, named duanmuxin. He has a pair of peach blossom eyes with a smile in his eyes. Long eyebrow light pick, high under the bridge of the nose a thin lip, smile. With his Bohemian temperament and handsome appearance, it''s no wonder that many women admire him.


    Cao Xilan happily looked at the speaker and quickly said: "I have admired the city Lord for a long time, looking forward to becoming a confidant around the city Lord."


    "Oh, such a warm and bold beauty." Duanmuxin is swinging a folding fan in his hand, Hula Hula fan, especially the bag.


    "Lord, I''d like to..." Cao Xilan said eagerly, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Duanmu Xin.


    "Stop, stop!" Duanmuxin interrupted Cao Xilan with a smile, "this girl, do you know who this seat is? I think you should know since you are here. Well Should you introduce yourself first. For example, where did you come from


    Cao Xilan was stunned for a moment, and then quickly said: "I''m just a casual practitioner, insignificant. The name is even more in the past. I admire the Lord of the city. After I become a bosom friend of the Lord of the city, I hope he will give me a name. "


    Li Suyi has come to the city Lord''s mansion. She stands still and looks at Cao Xilan coldly. Cao Xilan is really a bit quick witted. He talks to people and ghosts. It didn''t seem like that before. It seems that what she experienced during this period has really changed her a lot.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Duanmuxin was still lazy. He said with a smile, "what does this girl like about this seat?"


    Cao Xilan has already started to curse her mother in her heart. What''s going on? It doesn''t seem to be the same as the rumor. In her imagination, this sorcerer should be open to women. In her imagination, as long as she shows her mind, the sorcerer can''t wait to welcome her to the Lord''s mansion. How could it be ink?


    "She likes you to be stupid and powerful." Suddenly the voice of Li Suyi came chilly.


    "Oh, girl, how can you say that? High strength can be regarded as your praise to me, but it''s not right to be stupid? " Duanmuxin looked at Li Suyi not far away and retorted, "although I like beautiful women, I have high taste. You can question my character, but never my taste. Is that right, Cao Xilan? " Speaking of the back, Duanmu heart looked at Cao Xilan, eyes have a cold.


    Cao Xilan''s face changed. She turned to Li Suyi and looked back at duanmuxin: "do you know who I am?"


    "Of course. The famous Cao Xilan, who is so cruel that we all fear, how can we not know? " Duanmuxin laughed sarcastically.


    "Do you mean to mock me? I''m afraid you''re even more cruel. You have countless lives on your hands Cao Xilan said bitterly.


    "Well, how can you insult people? You deserve to be on a par with me? " Duanmu heart clapped up the fan, "although I''m bad, I have my own principles. It''s like killing people and looting treasures. I didn''t kill them, so I robbed them and let them go. If he resists, I''ll beat him up. But it doesn''t hurt the foundation. If you were you, you would rob people of their things, dig out their spiritual roots, cut off other people''s limbs, and make people become useless. Life is better than death. Finally, you would say that you are kind and save people''s lives. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    "You''re such a hypocritical and complacent woman. I don''t dare to take it for me." Duanmuxin opens the fan and shakes it. He looks at Cao Xilan with disdain.


    Cao Xilan''s face turned into the color of pig liver. She never thought that she would be despised and despised by Moxiu one day. The Lord of a small border town, just a small magic repair! How dare he! In those days, the patriarchs of all the major sects met her with a smile and spoke with great care. What a sight it was when she stood on the hall of wanhezong.


    Now, in this border town, they are humiliated and ridiculed.


    "Have you finished? It''s my turn. " Li Su Yi said coldly, "Cao Xilan, should we calculate the accounts between us?"


    Cao Xilan was stiff all over and woke up from the glory of the past. She looked at Duanmu heart with hate, then suddenly took out a thing to tear up, disappeared in place.


    "It''s a teleport!" Duanmu heart exclaimed, and then a face of regret, "Oh, such a precious thing, she actually has. It must have been from her father, Cao Yuanli. I knew I''d take it first. "


    Li Suyi didn''t speak and turned to leave. No matter how Cao Xilan escaped, she could trace her. Now, let her run first, let her suffer in fear.


    "Wait, Miss Li." Duanmu Xin saw that Li Suyi was going to leave and cried.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Suyi turns to look at duanmuxin.


    "I admire Miss Li very much. If Miss Li needs it, just give her a command, and I will follow her for thousands of miles to help her find Cao Xilan." Duanmuxin said with a smile.


    Li Su''s clothes cooled, looked at Duan Muxin and left without saying a word.


    "Ah, Miss Li, what I said is true. What do you mean by disgust in your eyes? Although there are many women around me, I can dismiss them for you. Oh, don''t go. Don''t go so fast. " Duanmu heart in the back of the clamor, but did not move the pace to chase out.


    Li Suyi didn''t pay attention and left here quickly.


    Duanmuxin stood at the gate of his city Lord''s mansion, shaking his fan and his head, sighing: "Oh, I lost the good opportunity to hold my thigh."


    "Lord, do you want to fly?" The guard next to him asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to." Duanmu thought, but he blurted out.


    "What thigh do you hold?" The guard was puzzled.


    "The gate of heaven is so strong that I can walk sideways in the world of cultivating truth when I have relatives and friends with you." Duanmuxin knocked the guard''s head with the handle of the fan. "It''s so stupid. Can''t you think of this?"


    "Oh, well, my Lord is wise. Well, it''s a good chance lost. " Guard Han Han''s regret said.


    Duanmuxin laughs, shakes the fan and goes back. Where is the thigh of tiandaomen so easy to hold? It''s good not to clean up yourself. However, as long as they do not commit crimes, the way of heaven will not deal with themselves. As for Li Suyi, his admiration is true. Li Suyi, who had been so badly hurt by Cao Xilan, seemed to have been abandoned by the whole world. She still didn''t give up. After so many hardships, Li Suyi''s eyes still have no haze.


    She''s a good girl


    But I don''t deserve her.


    It''s good to see this today.


    Don''t want to, don''t want to, find the 32nd room concubine to drink a little wine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    When Cao Xilan used that teleportation, his heart was bleeding. This is the last teleportation.


    More than 80% of the magic weapons given to her by her father have been used at one time. It''s not a one-time magic weapon, and it''s badly damaged. There are too many people in pursuit of her, she is like a street mouse, in the eyes of the righteous practitioners, everyone shouts.


    Duan Muxin, a bastard, dare to humiliate her. Sooner or later, she will take revenge. And a thousand times more revenge.


    Now the only way to survive is to continue to go west. The west is the territory of the demons. Only by finding a powerful and principled sorcerer can she be sheltered.


    Principles? Cao Xilan thought of Duanmu heart said these two words, the heart of the fie. What are the principles of Moxiu? It''s just a group of ruthless animals with no bottom line.


    But now I''m going to seek shelter from these animals.


    Thinking of this place, Cao Xilan''s heart is desolate.


    If only her father were still here, how could she have come to such a state.


    During Cao Xilan''s escape, he always thought that it would be better if his father was still there, and if his father had not been punished by heaven. But never thought, how is my father now? Is he suffering from punishment? I didn''t think about it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Cao Xilan finally found a willing to accept her magical cultivation in the West.


    It''s just that life is not good.


    She has to compete with other women of Moxiu, intrigue, and try her best to win the favor of Moxiu, so that she can continue to stay by the side of Moxiu.


    Li Suyi did not appear again, which made Cao Xilan feel relieved.


    Whether it''s Li Suyi''s power or her disdain to come to the site, in a word, she''s safe, and Li Suyi won''t come after her. The right friars will not come here.


    Let go, Cao Xilan and other women fight again. Most of the women in Moxiu are not easy to be provoked. They are cruel, scheming and laughing, which makes caoxilan feel haggard and miserable. And Moxiu seems to like to see her and other women jealous.


    Cao Xilan guessed the mind of Moxiu. She used to be superior, but now in order to live, she is so humble and full of humiliation. This gives Moxiu pleasure and strange sense of achievement.


    The monks of the evil and the right way are always opposite.


    Do the monks hate the right monks?


    Hateful.


    They don''t have conflicts once or twice. And every time it doesn''t die.


    Cao Yuanli and wanhezong have never been merciless to Moxiu.


    The master of Wanhe sect, who was once high above the world, survived under a magician, which made the magicians feel happy and excited.


    Does Cao Xilan know the mind of these demons? I know.


    Can she get out of here? Yes, I can. No one stopped her.


    But she didn''t want to leave. She was chased and humiliated, but she chose the latter to live in peace.


    This one is tired of her. She can go to another one.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Suyi soon returned to the gate of heaven.


    Dongxiao doubts: "come back so soon? Have you killed caoxilan for revenge


    "No, No. I suddenly found out that the best punishment for her is to let her live. " Li Su Yi''s eyebrows are relieved, she has completely put down. Cao Xilan has become the most disgusted, despised and despised image of herself. This is the best punishment for her. And it''s all Cao Xilan''s own choice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    Dong Xiao Leng Leng, immediately understand the meaning of Li Su Yi. He nodded his head and said, "OK, you can go to work first, check the files, and then deal with them one by one."


    Looking at Li Su Yi''s back, Dong Xiao turns to see the kongho that suddenly appears beside him.


    "What''s the matter?" Dongxiao asked.


    "I always feel that human beings are terrible sometimes..." Kongho said in a low voice, "human nature is really complicated."


    "There are also very good human ones." Dongxiao comforts me.


    "I know, but I always feel that human beings really..." Kongho is still depressed.


    "My master and I will not let you be hurt. We will protect you." Dongxiao smiles gently and reaches out his hand to touch kongho''s head.


    "I, I I''m good, too. I can protect you, too! " Kongho felt the temperature in the palm of Dongxiao''s hand and stammered awkwardly. The heart is inexplicable warmth.


    "Yes, the konghou is also very powerful." Dongxiao nodded with a smile, "OK, let''s go and sort out the information together. Get the world right. The next world should be the modern world you like. You can play games and eat snacks. "


    "Really?" Kongho asked happily.


    "Really." Dongxiao nods.


    "Let''s go, let''s finish it." The spirit of kongho.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yu came to the East China Sea.


    Because there are too many people stationed here, Donghai beach has formed a village, which is named Donghai village. The village is expanding and tends to become a small town. I believe it will become a city in the near future.


    There is no one over the port in the East China Sea.


    This is not to say that no one is going to visit, but those who are not qualified to go to the East China Sea can not step on the port.


    When Su Yu set foot on the port, many people came to watch.


    This is the first person to set foot on the port.


    At the moment when Suyu stepped on the port, a huge ship appeared on the sea. In the blink of an eye, it sailed into the port and docked on the side.


    Su Yu with a round, emotional boarded the huge ship. The ship, full of three stories, is like a luxurious Pavilion.


    After Su Yu and Yuan Yuan stepped on the boat, a voice came from behind.


    "Su Yu!" A man stood on the bank, calling her eagerly.


    Su Yu turned his head and looked at the man. He immediately said goodbye and took yuan yuan to the deck on the other side of the ship. In her life, she did not want to see this person again, her former husband Kong Jinshu.


    Kong Jinshu stood on the shore. He tried and tried his best to get on the boat, but an invisible force stopped him. He looked at Su Yu and round figure disappear in his eyes, his heart at this moment incomparable panic.


    The most important thing in my heart seems to be completely lost.


    What is it?


    Is this generation unable to rise?


    Or did the woman and the child who once loved so much say goodbye?


    He couldn''t tell.


    I only know that at this moment, my heart is very painful.


    "Who is that woman? What does it have to do with you? Why can she go to Donghai? " Many people gathered around Kong Jinshu and asked him.


    "She''s still carrying the baby, which is very similar to you. What''s your relationship? "


    "Those who have grievances can go to Donghai. Do you know what grievances she has?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kong Jinshu weakly waved his hand and could not say a word. He just hobbled to Donghai village. He didn''t know where he could go or what he would do next.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    After Su Yu came, all the people in Tiandao came to welcome her.


    Qingjun and Hongying are also here.


    "When my baby is born, I can be with Yuanyuan." Hongying looked at the thin Yuanyuan and said painfully, "this child is so thin, how can I make up for it."


    "Yes, thank you, sister Hongying." Su Yu smiles and thanks.


    "If you''re free, come to the island in the middle of the lake and play with me. When I hatch my baby, I''ll help adults as well. " Hongying said enthusiastically, "now my family only has Qingjun to help."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll hatch the baby first and then talk about the rest." Kongho comforted.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai slowly welcomed some people.


    These people who encounter injustice but can''t show Snow come to tiandaomen for help.


    Others come to "apply for" the position of emissary.


    It was said before that Li Suyi was the messenger of justice.


    Justice, light and justice are still in the air. As long as there is virtue, we can do it regardless of race.


    Finally, one of the three messengers is a Terran, and the other two are orcs. They are all monsters formed by cultivation.


    The monsters are especially grateful to tiandaomen for the ethereal case of qihefeng. We can see that all living beings are equal in front of heaven.


    At this point, the four messengers of tiandaomen finally came together.


    And the progress of tiandaomen''s rectification of the world is faster and faster, more and more smooth.


    Twenty years later.


    The whole world is thriving.


    All the friars understood a truth. It is not advisable to lose one''s original intention by blindly practicing.


    The purpose of their cultivation is still the same, what changes is their state of mind.


    Donghai village has become a Donghai city.


    There are many different kinds of people living here. There are also many people with stories living in seclusion here.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers here.


    There is a man in the city. Every morning and evening, he would go to the east coast to stand for a long time. He always looked into the distance and didn''t know who he was waiting for.


    ¡­¡­


    The gate of heaven.


    A handsome man stood beside a chubby little boy.


    Both of them have the same expression, and they both look at the sky.


    "Are you leaving, my lord?" The handsome man is round when he grows up, while the little boy is the baby of Qingjun and Hongying. The adult of monster is different from that of human. Yuanyuan has grown into an adult, but the baby is still a child.


    "Yes. The world is almost over. After that, it''s up to you. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "But, my Lord, we don''t want you to go." The baby is holding Tianmiao''s hand and shaking it gently.


    "I don''t want you either, but I still have a lot to do." Tianmiao touched the baby''s head and said with a smile.


    "Well, my Lord, can we meet again?" The baby asked the voice of all the people present.


    Tiandaomen has grown up and has more than 20 disciples. Now the leader of tiandaomen is Li Suyi.


    "We''ll see you again." Tianmiao smiles and looks at Li Suyi, "you''ve done well these years. I believe you''ll do better and better."


    "Master..." Li Suyi knelt down in front of the sky and choked. She knew that there would be such a day, but this day came, she was so reluctant.


    "Don''t cry for such a big man. When you find a successor, you can come to me. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Li Su Yi''s eyes widened in amazement. Is that what she thought?


    "That''s it." Tianmiao nodded with a smile. All my apprentices will be excellent employees.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    A university in s city is the No.1 University in China, which transports a large number of talents to the country every year.


    It is the school that many students yearn for most.


    It''s another new year.


    As a freshman, Han Ting refuses to see her family off. She comes to school early in the morning and reports with her suitcase.


    Her dormitory is on the fifth floor. She thinks as she walks, but she doesn''t know who her roommates are and whether they are easy to get along with.


    Opened the dormitory door, Han Ting surprised to find that there are already people in the dormitory.


    A girl stood by the window and seemed to be looking at something on the balcony. Hearing the movement, the girl turned and looked at her.


    Han Ting was stunned when she saw the girl''s face clearly.


    You look so good? This appearance is better than many stars! Since she was a child, she knew that she was good-looking, because when she was a child, there were always boys who liked to have nothing to say with her. In middle school, there were boys from other classes who came to peep at her from their classroom windows. However, compared with the girl in front of her, Han Ting feels that she is really a green leaf, she is a flower.


    "Hello." The beautiful girl smiles and says, "my name is Tianmiao. We will be roommates in the future. Please take care of me. What''s your name? "


    "Ah, my name is Han Ting!" Han Ting came back and said with a smile, "you look so good. Oh, at this time, I feel that I really should read more, otherwise I will only say it''s really good-looking. Well, let me think about it. I''ll be proud of the flowers, the country and the city, the lotus in the water... "


    "Ha ha..." Tianmiao was amused by Han Ting, "do we want to have a wave of business talk first?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Han Ting also laughs. She thinks that this girl named Tianmiao should have a good personality and be easy to get along with.


    "I''ve packed up. Let me help you. When we''re done, let''s get familiar with the campus? " Tianmiao asked.


    "Ah, what''s the point?" Han Ting feels more and more that Tianmiao is a good person. She begins to look forward to college life.


    Just as they were talking, a third roommate came.


    "Oh, I thought I was very early. You two are very early. My name is Huang Shiyuan, majoring in Archaeology in the Department of history. And you Huang Shiyuan cheerfully said hello.


    "Me too." Han Ting''s eyes brightened, "do you like history, too? What about you? Oh, yes, my name is Han Ting. "


    "Coincidentally, me too. My name is Tianmiao." Heaven smiles.


    "Ha ha ha, then we are really like-minded. I love the emperor Huang Shiyuan also brightened her eyes and opened her voice. "As soon as I say that I am the emperor, you should know who I am talking about."


    "Yes, ha ha ha, he has been out of luck since he was young. Whoever offends him is in bad luck. Then, no matter it is natural or man-made disasters, as long as they happen, they will all turn bad into good. " Han Ting laughed, "I like him very much, too. And his mysterious mother. "


    "What about the sky? Do you like the emperor of luck? " Huang Shiyuan looks at the sky.


    Tianmiaomi smile: "like." After all, she used to be her cheap son.


    "Historically, he was handsome, and all the concubines in the harem were devoted to him." Huang Shiyuan has a vision in her eyes, "I guess the emperor is handsome and cool. He must have eight abdominal muscles."


    No, my son has abdominal muscles, but it''s not eight pieces, it''s a whole piece. Of course, my son is really cute and chubby. Tianmiao continues to smile.


    (this world is the world that all plug-ins can see. Hundreds of years later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    "Let''s clean up and get familiar with the campus." Han Ting said.


    "All right, all right. You''ve chosen your beds. I''ll take this one." Huang Shiyuan quickly found out the rag, put the water, and began to wipe the cabinet and table.


    Han Ting and Tian Miao also clean up together.


    After cleaning, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan put the things on the table. Huang Shiyuan said happily, "I''ve always heard that the canteen of a university has good quality and low price. Let''s go to the canteen later to experience it."


    In fact, a university was founded by the son of Qi Yun emperor. At that time, it was not called a university, but egret college. At the peak of egret college, it dominated the position of No.1 scholar, No.1 scholar and No.1 Explorer all the year round. We can imagine the influence of egret college at that time.


    After hundreds of years, egret college has changed its name several times, and now it is a university.


    "It is said that the emperor after Qi Yun emperor is to commemorate his father, so the canteen is named Taotie building. Because of Qi Yun, the emperor likes delicious food very much. " Han Ting nodded, "a has eight canteens, but Taotie building canteen is the best."


    "The emperor is very lucky. He likes delicious food and keeps a good figure." Huang Shiyuan''s eyes are both stars, she said admiringly.


    The sky is dim There should be a lot of such fans. Would fans cry if they knew the truth?


    "Then let''s get familiar with the campus first, and then have dinner? Have you all got your meal cards? " Tianmiao got up and asked.


    "Yes, yes." Han Ting nodded and stood up, "let''s go."


    Huang Shiyuan touched out the mobile phone: "we first add a wechat, and then pull a wechat group, so as to facilitate our contact."


    "All right." Han Ting and Tian Miao also take out their mobile phones and add wechat to each other. After that, Huang Shiyuan pulls a group.


    The group name is 8-521. They are No.21 on the fifth floor of the eighth dormitory.


    "Another roommate didn''t come. I don''t know if he is also our professional." Huang Shiyuan looked at the empty bed and said.


    "I''ll know when she comes." Han Ting took the bag, put the mobile phone and said.


    Huang Shiyuan glanced at the bag on Han Ting''s back and exclaimed: "Han Ting, you can have this bag, Nu, OK!" Nu is a popular brand all over the world, a small wallet is thousands of dollars, this kind of satchel is generally tens of thousands, this brand also has more than 100000 satchels. For Huang Shiyuan, who has a well-off family environment, it''s certainly a bit of a surprise to see Han Ting carrying this kind of bag.


    "This bag is of good quality." Han Ting smiles, not showing off.


    "When I have money, well, forget it. Wait till I have money. Ha ha ha." Huang Shiyuan laughed and said nothing more after she was surprised.


    Three people go out of the door together. Tianmiao listens to Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting''s chattering. They also take Tianmiao''s feelings into consideration and always let Tianmiao express their opinions together.


    After a turn, the relationship between the three people was very close, because they all knew how to talk about the emperor. There are common topics, common hobbies, girls'' friendship is so simple.


    "Drink milk tea? I''ll buy it. " Asked Huang Shiyuan.


    "I''ll take it." Han tingdao.


    "Oh, this little money, this time I invite you, next time you come." Huang Shiyuan said carelessly.


    "Then I want the grape taro round, the sky is dim?" Han Ting asked.


    "Red bean pudding." Tianmiao also reported what he wanted to drink.


    "All right." Huang Shiyuan went to buy milk tea.


    Han Ting also followed in the past, Tianmiao stood by and waited.


    Looking at the two girls'' bright smile, Tianmiao''s mouth also has a smile.


    The two children are lovely and kind, so she won''t let anyone hurt them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    After eating in the canteen of Taotie building, the three slowly went to the dormitory.


    "Delicious, delicious." Huang Shiyuan touched her stomach and said, "the taste is worth the price. I can imagine that more than half of my monthly living expenses will be spent here in the future. "


    Among the eight canteens of a, taotielou canteen has the best taste, but the price is also the most expensive. In addition to the students from good families who always eat here, ordinary students come here for a treat or a tooth ceremony.


    "It''s delicious." Han Ting also reached out and touched her stomach, but it was Huang Shiyuan''s stomach. She laughed, "soft, I''ll touch mine for you. I have all kinds of meat. "


    "Yes? I feel it. " After touching Han Ting''s stomach, Huang Shiyuan touched TIANYAO''s stomach again. "Oh, we both have a little bulge, but TIANYAO is smooth. But if I remember correctly, did Tianmiao eat more than us just now? "


    "Yes Han Ting also stretched out her hand to touch Tianmiao''s stomach and said in surprise, "Tianmiao just ate the most, right? It''s unscientific why the stomach doesn''t swell at all. "


    "I can eat better. As a matter of fact, I just had a full meal. " Tianmiao smiles shyly. For fear of scaring the two children, she says three full is seven full.


    "Wow That is to say, Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting also made an exclamation, both of them looked at the sky incredulously, "then you can still keep such a figure, envy and jealousy."


    "Yes, it''s sour. Well, it''s not fair. " Huang Shiyuan pretends to cry.


    "Exercise more." Tianmiao gives a universal answer without emotion.


    "It''s too hard." Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan shook their heads. "We''d better choose a round stomach."


    Tianmiao said: "no ambition."


    When the three returned to the dormitory, they found that the last roommate came.


    See three people back, this girl embarrassed smile: "Hello, my name is Zhang Mengfei, I am Business Administration College, accounting major. "


    " hello. " Han Ting also said hello, introduced herself, and then looked at the girl packing herself, kindly asked, "do you need our help?"


    "Oh, no, no, I can do it myself." Zhang Mengfei waved his hand, "I don''t have many things. I can clean them up by myself. You come first. The dormitories are clean. Thank you


    "You''re welcome. We''ll come first anyway." Huang Shiyuan said with a smile, "by the way, have you got your meal card? Are you familiar with the campus? "


    "Yes, I haven''t been to the school yet. Anyway, I''ll go back to school tomorrow." Zhang Mengfei said with a smile.


    Zhang Mengfei''s appearance shows that her family is not very good. Her dress is simple and her style is old. On the foot wears is a pair of Shanzhai sports shoes, on the head has tied a horsetail, the thick bang. What she used to carry the salute was not a suitcase, but a large, washed, and somewhat white canvas bag.


    Huang Shiyuan looked at these and realized that the girl should come from the countryside. She didn''t mean any discrimination. On the contrary, she thought that if the girl was easy to get along with, she could help her in life.


    The next morning, Zhang Mengfei got up early. After washing and gargling lightly, he went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    "Ah, I forgot to pull her into wechat group." Huang Shiyuan gets up and brushes her teeth.


    "Her mobile phone is not a smartphone, there is no wechat." Han Ting suddenly said.


    "What?" Huang Shiyuan''s eyes widened, and then she suddenly realized. Yes, Zhang Mengfei''s family environment should be very bad. It seems no surprise that there is no smartphone. "There''s no way. I know there are places in work study schools. She can apply for them. It''s easy to do things, it won''t delay your studies, and there''s money to take. "


    "I don''t think we should talk about it first. If we can''t deal with it properly, she will think that we have pity on her. If she is willing to accept others'' kindness, it''s OK. But if she is sensitive and thinks that we look down on her, she will do something wrong with her kindness." Han Ting said.


    "Yes, you think so. I''m not familiar with her yet. It''s not good to say so rashly. Well, what are we doing today? Go for a walk around the school? There''s a pedestrian street outside the school. There''s a lot of food. " Huang Shiyuan said excitedly, "we''ll have breakfast later, then go shopping, and eat in the pedestrian street at noon."


    "I see." Han Ting glances at Huang Shiyuan''s stomach.


    "Why? What do you understand? " Asked Huang Shiyuan.


    "None of the meat on your stomach is innocent." Han Ting said with a smile, and pinched his stomach, "of course, mine is also."


    "Ha ha ha..." Huang Shiyuan was laughing wildly, but she saw Tianmiao brushing her teeth calmly beside her. The laughter disappeared slowly, and she said with a sad face, "looking at Tianmiao''s stomach, I was laughing and tears fell."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" This time, Han Ting made a burst of laughter.


    "Well, in the face of your soft belly, I''ll treat you to a big meal at noon." The sky tiny looking at these two living treasures, can''t help but smile a voice to say.


    "Good! If you say so, I''ll open my stomach. " Huang Shiyuan patted her stomach.


    "We''ll talk about losing weight after this meal." Han Ting also said with a smile, "it''s Tianmiao''s treat! Invite us to a big meal, and we''ll go to a big family. " In fact, Han Ting has seen the bag with the sky on her back. It''s not just a famous brand bag. It''s a fighter in a famous brand. It''s a global limited edition! Huang Shiyuan didn''t recognize it, but she did. There may be a mine in Tianmiao''s home!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei went out early in the morning to get familiar with the campus. The school is really big. If you walk, it will take a long time and you will be very tired. She rented a bicycle and strolled around the campus. Along the way, I saw a lot of people, which gave her the impression of being energetic and bright. She looked down at her clothes and didn''t know what to do. She was not interested in shopping any more.


    Compared with those people, she is really rustic, rustic.


    She was a little out of breath because of the feeling of shame.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao, they had lunch at noon and came back for a walk.


    I didn''t go shopping for the same reason. I wanted to sleep when I was full


    Three people came back from a walk to take a nap. Back to the dormitory to see Zhang Mengfei has been sitting in the dormitory.


    "Zhang Mengfei, have you eaten yet?" Huang Shiyuan said hello.


    "Ah, yes. And you Zhang Mengfei came back and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you got up so early in the morning that we didn''t even see you. I told you to go shopping and have dinner together. " Huang Shiyuan said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    "Oh, no, thank you." Zhang Mengfei shook his head. I can''t afford where you eat. Zhang Mengfei said silently in his heart.


    Huang Shiyuan said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, school began.


    Because they are all professional, they have the same itinerary.


    Zhang Mengfei goes out early and comes back late every day, and hardly shows up in the dormitory during the day.


    Only left a phone to facilitate contact, but never contact.


    Sometimes on weekends, Huang Shiyuan proposed a dormitory for everyone to have dinner together, and Zhang Mengfei always said that he was not coming. Even if Huang Shiyuan considered her feelings and said that everyone would eat together in the canteen, she also refused.


    Over time, Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting no longer ask her out.


    One month after the beginning of school, Tianmiao has become the school flower and department flower. But no one dares to chase, because the sky is cold temperament, a look is untouchable flowers of kaolin. Only Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting think that it''s an appearance, and Tianmiao is not the people who are cold in the population.


    This is not, just after dinner, the sky is no image of wearing a suspender Nightgown, cross legged sitting at the table, eating a small cake, watching the play.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I also want to have the constitution that I can''t eat fat Han Ting cut a lemon, ready to drink water, and then looked at Huang Shiyuan, "or, to acid."


    "Yes!" Huang Shiyuan took a piece of lemon and bit it fiercely. Then water mist appeared in her eyes, "how sour..."


    Han Ting didn''t ask Zhang Mengfei, who was reading at the same time, because asking her would never be necessary. So for a long time, Han Ting will not ask Zhang Mengfei what they eat.


    "Do you want a little cake?" Tianmiao asked, "I actually bought several. If you don''t eat them, I''ll eat them myself."


    "Eat, why not?" Huang Shiyuan spits out the lemon slices and sticks out her tongue, "eat this meal and lose weight."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You have a sinister mind. Do you want to fatten us up and make sausages for the Spring Festival Han Ting looks at the small cake that the sky mists to take out, the look in the eyes does not strive to stick to above. Because she recognized the packaging box of the little cake, which is the main cake of the most popular dessert shop in the city this month. The main desserts of this dessert shop are different every month, and they are limited every day. You can only buy two in line. I don''t know how Tianmiao bought several. Did she go out to get cake after school this afternoon?


    "You found it all." Tianmiao smiles and turns to look at Zhang Mengfei, who is reading a book. "Zhang Mengfei, do you want to eat cake together?"


    "Oh, no, you can eat. I don''t like sweets. " As expected, Zhang Mengfei still refused. She just looked at the cake on the Tianmiao table from the corner of her eyes and swallowed it secretly.


    Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting hear Zhang Mengfei say that, they look at each other, and they both look at each other, so it is.


    Zhang Mengfei is always out of tune with them. It is not that they reject Zhang Mengfei, but that Zhang Mengfei does not accept them. In the past month, they have found that Zhang Mengfei has strong self-esteem and sensitivity. So they always take Zhang Mengfei''s feelings into consideration. I will not talk about some topics that are not suitable for Zhang Mengfei in the dormitory.


    For example, we talk about skin care products, cosmetics, clothes, bags and electronic products, which we only talk about when Zhang Mengfei is away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    Zhang Mengfei will always say that he is not interested and does not like it, but he will secretly watch what they buy. These behaviors, Huang Shiyuan they all see in the eye, but no one exposed.


    Zhang Mengfei listens to Tianmiao. They eat cake and watch drama together. They don''t cross their faces and frown slightly.


    This month''s college life, she knew a lot, saw a lot.


    She deeply thinks that she was really a frog in the well before. Before, she was the pride of her village, even the pride of the whole county. She is the No.1 student in the college entrance examination of her County, the only one who has been admitted to a university. The county also awarded 5000 yuan, and Murakami 2000 yuan. This gives her money to pay for her studies, and she can buy some more things.


    She bought two sets of new clothes and came to the capital city s with excitement. She entered the campus and was full of beautiful vision for the future campus life.


    But these feelings have disappeared after one month.


    Now there is only deep inferiority and unwillingness, as well as resentment.


    She thought she was excellent, but found that there were too many people who were better than her.


    She thought she was born beautiful, but there were two Bai Fumei in one dormitory. There is even a school flower!


    All the things she is proud of are not worth mentioning here.


    She could only maintain her self-esteem by pretending not to be interested in what she wanted.


    In particular, the three people in the dormitory, Tianmiao and Han Ting, seem to have very good families. Their clothes and bags, which she has seen on the Internet, are not cheap. Even Huang Shiyuan will have some expensive clothes and one or two expensive bags. They use skin care products and cosmetics, she also secretly checked the Internet. As a result, after seeing the price, she converted it secretly.


    she only has five hundred of her monthly living expenses and can only buy a bottle of perfume she uses.


    This world is really unfair.


    Why do they have things so easily beyond her reach?


    ¡­¡­


    "Tomorrow''s class will talk about the emperor and his mother." Huang Shiyuan said excitedly as she ate the cake, "it''s time to talk about their mother and son."


    "Yes, ha ha ha, the class I''m looking forward to the most." Han Ting also said excitedly while eating, "do you know? The place where the emperor of Qi Yun went most in the harem was not the concubines, but the Empress Dowager. "


    "Yes, the relationship between them is really good. It is said that the emperor''s favorite women are four, Rong Fei, an Fei, Mei Fei and Lin Fei. But the last prince he made was the eldest prince born to the queen


    "Because he is Mingjun. Choose only those who are most suitable for the emperor, not the children you like. " Tianmiao said. Fat son, although sometimes emotional, but never vague on national affairs, very reliable. He''s very lucky, but he''s really a wise man.


    "Yes, under his administration, the country is peaceful and prosperous. Ha ha, I remember that he wanted to fight in person again. He is ambitious to drive personally, and all of them obstruct him. Only the Empress Dowager is as steady as a mountain, and he shouts for cheers. As a result, the enemy country itself was in chaos first and its vitality was greatly damaged. Retreat also encountered avalanches, buried a lot of soldiers. You say the Empress Dowager is so calm. Do you know that her son is the son of heaven''s fortune, and in the end, she will turn bad luck into good fortune without doing anything? " Huang Shiyuan asked.


    "Can''t be so divine..." Han Ting said uncertainly, "is it just a mother who supports her son unconditionally?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    "Anyway, I think the empress of the emperor Qi Yun is really a magical figure. According to some unofficial records, the Empress Dowager likes delicious food very much and often asks the cook to study new dishes. So the emperor, who also likes food, likes to study food with the Empress Dowager Huang Shiyuan read an unofficial history in her hand and talked about it with relish.


    "Yes, both the emperor and the Empress Dowager are eaters. The emperor liked to eat when he was still the prince, and there were many cooks in the mansion. " Han Ting leaned over and looked at the unofficial history in Huang Shiyuan''s hand. "I''ve read this unofficial history no less than ten times. I think some of the things recorded in it are true. "


    "Right? I also think it''s very real. Both mother and son are eaters. Ha ha, they are high-grade eaters. They are not willing to share with the concubines. It is said that they both ate by themselves. When Princess an was still an GUI, she liked to go and greet the Empress Dowager. It is said that she ate it by rubbing. Later, he was ruthlessly driven away by the emperor. " Huang Shiyuan said here and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Angui is chubby. He must be a foodie. He eats all his meat. This is similar to the emperor''s interests, which is why the emperor likes her. " Han Ting also laughed.


    "Don''t you think that the emperor is such a eater, won''t he get fat? How can you be so sure that he has eight abdominal muscles? " Tianmiao said coolly at this time.


    Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting look at Tianmiao at the same time. Their eyes move from Tianmiao''s face to her stomach, and then they say: "the emperor of Qi Yun must have the same constitution as you, and love to eat but not fat."


    The sky is dim Is it really good for me to be like this? Although the son smashes as she likes to eat, but the son smashes the physique really does not follow her.


    "Your idol filter is too heavy. If one day you know that the emperor of Qi Yun is a fat man, do you still like it?" Tianmiao can''t help but torture his soul.


    Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting look at each other and nod at the same time: "like it!"


    "Well, when I didn''t ask." Tianmiao shakes his head, then continues to eat cake and watch the play.


    "Leave this to me." Han Ting reaches out to the last small cake.


    "No, I''d better bear the pain of obesity alone. You''d better be beautiful with Tianmiao. " Huang Shiyuan''s claws also extend to the small cake.


    "No, no, I''ll do it." Han Ting won''t let her.


    "It''s good for you to have half of them. If you fight again, I''ll help you eat." Tianmiao put the last cake in his hand into his mouth and said.


    Well, they won''t fight. Take the spoon and start to divide the cake.


    On one side, Zhang Mengfei looks at several people talking and joking in front of him, only feeling extremely dazzling. It is clearly a dormitory, but it seems to be separated into two worlds. She completely forgot that Tianmiao asked her if she wanted to eat cake.


    After eating the cake and watching the drama together, everyone is ready to wash.


    "do you want to apply a mask?" Han Ting asked Huang Shiyuan, "it''s water replenishing."


    Huang Shiyuan took a look and spat out her tongue: "do you want to be a friend?" Do local tyrants make friends? This mask is about more than 100. It hurts when she uses it. She usually used up to more than 30 fast mask, more than 100 of which she had bought one or two times before.


    "Less poverty, do you need it or not? You don''t have this shop after this village." Han Ting is not angry and asks.


    "Use it." Huang Shiyuan is ready to wash his face and apply the mask.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    "And mine?" Asked the sky.


    "You are so beautiful. You can''t see any pores when you look at your skin. I''ll give you a mask. I''m afraid that the chemical composition of the mask destroys your face. " Han Ting glared at Tianmiao, "every time I look at your skin, it''s so sour."


    "You have many reasons. You are stingy." Tianmiao also rolled his eyes.


    , "I don''t agree with you." look, I''m not using her mask. Huang Shiyuan quickly supported, "but I also agree with what Han Ting said. I think you can save a lot of skin care products every year. Some people are really enviable, and they don''t think they are born beautiful. "


    "That''s it." Han Ting glared again, "where do fairies know the troubles of us mortals? They don''t know what we mortals are jealous of."


    "I can''t tell you." The sky murmured. But I''m laughing in my heart. When I come into contact with these lively and lovely children, I sometimes feel relaxed unconsciously. This kind of feeling is very good.


    Zhang Mengfei secretly sneaked a glance at the mask that Han Ting took out. It was all English and did not know it. But it seems that I have seen that sign before, so it should not be cheap. Mask ah... She never used it. She touched her face subconsciously. Her skin is rough and her face is slightly yellow, so she is called natural beauty in the countryside. When she hears Han Ting praising Tianmiao''s natural beauty, Zhang Mengfei suddenly feels great irony. What is the comparison between genuine goods and fake goods? I''m the sad fake.


    Zhang Mengfei closed the book, thinking that he should also maintain it?


    She took a look at her new mobile phone, which she bought last week with all the money she had left. The cost of living for one month is too low. After dinner, the phone bill, buying some books, paying the class fee and so on, there is very little left. She knew that the family had tried their best to support her. It seems that we should try to make some money?


    To be a tutor? Do you want to do a part-time job? Or work study program?


    I have no confidence to teach others well. It seems that short-term jobs are not easy to find.


    It''s a shame not to work study. She has seen some work study students, such as cleaning in the library and canteen. Every time she sees this, Zhang Mengfei feels that the students who do it are inferior. She''s not going to do this.


    Otherwise, do you have a suitable part-time job?


    Tianmiao takes a look at Zhang Mengfei. At the moment, the child''s mind is not completely crooked. I don''t know if I can turn it around.


    Tianmiao has absolute confidence in many things, but she can''t see through and master people''s heart.


    "Zhang Mengfei." Tianmiao suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Ah, what?" Zhang Mengfei came back and looked at the sky in doubt.


    "Tomorrow, Friday, after class, shall we have dinner together? My relatives opened a snack bar in the school pedestrian street. They offered me a free ticket. Anyway, they didn''t need money. Would you like to have a meal together? " Tianmiao still wants to pull this child.


    Zhang Mengfei hesitated and didn''t speak.


    "Let''s go together. Anyway, we don''t need money. We''ll eat big and big." Huang Shiyuan looked at Zhang Mengfei hesitated, but also advised.


    "That''s right. It''s OK after class on Friday afternoon. Let''s eat together. We haven''t got together in a dormitory for such a long time. " Han Ting also said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    See three people say so, Zhang Mengfei nods to agree finally come down, smile to say: "good, thank you."


    Seeing her promise, Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting are also very happy. Zhang Mengfei always confines himself to his own small world and feels inferior. They all think it''s not good. Maybe this dinner together is the first step she can take?


    ¡­¡­


    On Friday''s class, Zhang Mengfei and Huang Shiyuan were very happy. The professor was also a fan of the emperor. He combined official history with unofficial history to make this class vivid and interesting, which made people remember deeply.


    On the way back to the dormitory, both of them were still talking about each other.


    Tianmiao is in harmony with konghou.


    "Remember to change your appearance. Open a snack bar. The two store managers are better looking than the stars. They are out of place."


    "You know, master, we have been transformed. I''m just pretty. Dongxiao is just a little handsome. It''s too ugly. I''m afraid I can''t eat all the guests. " Kongho said mischievously.


    "It''s not good to look too ordinary. Human beings are all visual animals. If we look good, our business will be better." Dongxiao summary.


    "It makes sense. You''ll see what you do." Tianmiao said.


    Back in the dormitory, Zhang Mengfei is already in the dormitory. She changed into a light green skirt, and her hair was trimmed and put on her shoulders, which was much better than wearing a ponytail. It has to be said that after more than a month of college life, Zhang Mengfei has changed a lot. The taste of clothes has also been improved a lot.


    "Good looking, Zhang Mengfei. You are so beautiful today." Huang Shiyuan praised.


    "It''s good for you." Han Ting also praised with a smile.


    "Yes, isn''t it? Thank you Zhang Mengfei said thanks with a shy smile.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s also very spirited. " Tianmiao nodded, then took out a few tickets, "let''s go, it''s my cousin''s shop. It''s a big reward! Free to eat


    In this way, a dormitory of four people, the first real sense of dinner.


    Tianmiao took the three of them to the pedestrian street outside the school, and finally stopped in front of a lovely shop.


    "That''s it." Tianmiao took out the coupon and looked at it.


    "Wow, is this decoration style serious? I''m a girl. " Huang Shiyuan looked at a huge teddy bear and pink rabbit placed at the door, "it''s so big, and there''s my little sister taking a picture there. Wow, milk tea and ice cream are sold at the door, while food is sold inside. "


    "A lot of people. Do you still have a seat? " Han Ting is worried.


    "There is a private room. Keep it for us. " Tianmiao smiles, "go in." With that, Tianmiao went in with three people.


    At the door, Dongxiao came up.


    "Cousin, are you busy?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "No matter how busy you are when you come here, you should take time to receive them. They are reserved for you in the small private room. Please come inside some beautiful women. Kongho is busy collecting money over there. When she''s free, she''ll come and say hello Dongxiao also said with a smile.


    "Good cousin." Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting also said hello with a smile.


    "Good cousin." Zhang Mengfei also said hello.


    "Hello, I''m so happy to have so many lovely sisters. Let''s all go in and have a look at the menu first. Can we have all the special snacks? " Dongxiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, all of you. What flavor of milk tea do you want to drink? Order it yourself. " After entering the small box, Tianmiao handed the menu to everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    Zhang Mengfei looked at the menu, fortunately, the above things are not expensive. She ordered a cup of milk tea, taro mud Bobo milk tea.


    By the time she looked up and found the others, she would have ordered.


    Milk tea is coming up soon, and all kinds of snacks are coming up soon.


    "Wow, so fast, so efficient." Huang Shiyuan sighed.


    "It looks delicious. But can we finish all this? " Han Ting blinks.


    "There''s a day in the air. We should finish eating." Zhang Mengfei suddenly cold not Ding came such a sentence.


    "Ha ha ha, yes, Zhang Mengfei is right." Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan couldn''t help laughing.


    There''s a day in the air, no matter how much.


    Zhang Mengfei also laughed. At this moment, she was laughing from the bottom of her heart.


    Finally, the snack table was full. Pork chop rice, roasted mutton kebab, duck blood vermicelli soup, three delicacies wonton, shredded meat fried noodles, Dandan noodles, shredded radish cake, shredded potato cake It can be said that all kinds of special snacks have come together.


    At the end of the meal, Huang Shiyuan and the three of them came out with the help of the wall. Tianmiao is still drinking a cup of milk tea in his hand.


    "I''m going to gain another kilo after eating today." Han Ting cried, "that pork chop rice is so delicious. It''s fragrant and crisp. There''s the mutton kebab. It''s so tender without smell of mutton. "


    "I grow one and a half catties." Huang Shiyuan looked at Tianmiao who was still drinking milk tea. "How can I feel Tianmiao hasn''t had enough?"


    "I really ate a lot today. I have a good meal. Thank you, Tianmiao." Zhang Mengfei smiles and thanks sincerely.


    "You''re welcome. I think it''s delicious. We''ll come here often." Tianmiao turns and rushes to Dongxiao. They wave goodbye.


    ¡­¡­


    After this meal, Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting think that Zhang Mengfei is open-minded and willing to communicate with them.


    As a result, they were wrong.


    In the future, they invited Zhang Mengfei to eat and go shopping together, but Zhang Mengfei still refused.


    The semester is almost over. It''s winter vacation.


    As for the exam, Tianmiao dormitory didn''t care, because the whole dormitory is Xueba, including Zhang Mengfei.


    As soon as he has time, Zhang Mengfei goes to the classroom for self-study and to the library for reading.


    "Winter vacation also remember to contact ah." Han Ting shook his mobile phone and said.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Shiyuan said, "I bubble in the group every day. Live broadcast for you, I paste couplets to make dumplings. "


    "I''m not going back this year." Zhang Mengfei said suddenly.


    "Ah? Don''t you go back for the new year? " Han Ting is a little surprised.


    "Well, I got a temporary job here." Zhang Mengfei said.


    "All right, you should be safe." Han Ting told me.


    Zhang Mengfei nodded.


    During the winter vacation, Huang Shiyuan really showed them the lively scenes of pasting couplets and making dumplings in their wechat group. Han Ting also went abroad to travel, not directly sent to the group, but privately shared with Tianmiao and Huang Shiyuan. In doing so, Zhang Mengfei''s feelings are taken into account. After Zhang Mengfei bought a smart phone, she added wechat to everyone in the dormitory, and Huang Shiyuan also pulled her into the group.


    In the winter vacation, I only occasionally say a few words in the group. But when Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting find her in private, she will respond.


    The short winter vacation passed quickly.


    After they return to the dormitory, they find that Zhang Mengfei has a computer on his desk.


    "I worked in winter vacation to earn money." Zhang Mengfei said.


    "That''s good. It''s much more convenient to have a computer." Han tingdao.


    "It''s very good." Huang Shiyuan looked at the computer desktop and said, "Zhang Mengfei, are you also playing this game?" This game, the well-known pit, contains a lot of krypton gold tycoons. Why is Zhang Mengfei playing this game?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    "Ah, this ah, yes, I earned some money by working in winter vacation, so I wanted to buy a computer to make it more convenient. My classmates are playing this game. They say it''s fun. Let me play next. I haven''t started yet. " Zhang Mengfei looked at his computer desktop, "the screenshot sent to me by my classmates is quite beautiful, so I said to download it."


    "But, this game..." Huang Shiyuan hesitated, or to persuade, "this game is very pit money, some of the players'' consumption view is distorted."


    "It''s a lot of money?" Zhang Mengfei said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t have the money to pit it. Don''t worry. I''m just going up to see the scenery. The classmate said that has the leisure play method, I thought studies tired time to relax


    "All right. You can do it yourself. " Huang Shiyuan heard Zhang Mengfei say so, had to go back like this.


    Waiting for three people to eat in Taotie building, Han Ting can''t help but ask Huang Shiyuan curiously: "what game is that? Why do you say it''s very expensive? "


    "That game, I''ve played before. It''s very dull. The appearance inside is very expensive. The cheapest ones are 300, then some are 520, 666, 888 and 1314, and even more expensive ones, 3000 and 5000. The problem is that the atmosphere inside is very bad. I''m afraid Zhang Mengfei will fall into it later. " Huang Shiyuan frowned, "my cousin used to pull me in to play together. I just played for a month and left. It''s too expensive to buy. "


    "It''s a little expensive. For ordinary students, the consumption is really high. No, it should be said that it is also relatively high for ordinary office workers, right Han Ting also frowned, "Zhang Mengfei plays this game. If it''s really just a casual game, it''s OK not to spend money, but to spend money..."


    "Come on, let''s not worry about that. I''ve made it very clear that she is also an adult. She should be measured. You still eat stewed chicken legs. No, I''ll buy some more. "


    "Eat, buy me three more." Tianmiao gives the meal card to Huang Shiyuan.


    "I''d like another bowl of tomato soup." Han Ting looks at Huang Shiyuan, "buy it with Tianmiao''s card, hehe. Let''s eat out in the evening. It''s my treat


    "All right." Huang Shiyuan went shopping with her meal card.


    Tianmiao is eating the braised ribs in her plate. Han Ting asks, "Tianmiao, what are your plans for summer vacation? Do the three of us want to travel together? "


    "Where do you want to play?" Tianmiao didn''t lift his head and continued to fight with the braised ribs in the plate.


    "When Huang Shiyuan comes back, let''s discuss it?" Han Ting got up, "I''ll buy three cups of milk tea. Are you still red bean pudding milk tea?"


    "Yes." The sky is tiny, "you two follow me to eat like this really good?"? I think you look a little more mellow than at the beginning of school? "


    Han Ting''s body stiff, slowly looking back at the sky: "you talk to the sky dead. Don''t you know there is a saying that only good food can live up to it? "


    "OK, when I don''t say it, go and buy it." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    When both of them came back from shopping, Han Ting asked Huang Shiyuan, "what''s the plan for summer vacation? Shall we travel together? "


    "Yes, yes, where do you want to go? I want to go to the seaside, blue sky, white clouds, sea, swimming, sea breeze at night, eating seafood Huang Shiyuan replied.


    "Well, I want to go to the seaside, too. It would be better to have a barbecue at the seaside at night. " Han Tingmei Zizi said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    "Oh, that''s fine. Let''s go to my island in summer vacation. My family bought an island before, we can barbecue in the evening. " Tianmiao is eating the stewed chicken leg. It''s so cold.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan''s chopsticks froze in the air, and then they mechanically slowly looked up at the sky, and then they looked at each other.


    "Did I hear you right?"


    "No, you heard me right, and I heard you right."


    They were sure they had heard right.


    "Tianmiao, do you have an island? Is it the kind of island I think it is? " Han Ting stares big eyes. Although she has already vaguely known that Tianmiao''s family should be very rich, even richer than their family, she didn''t expect to be so rich!


    "Probably? The kind of seashell you can find by the sea. There''s also a place where turtles dig and lay eggs. " Tianmiao thought about it and said, "in the evening, I can ask the housekeeper to set a bonfire for us, and we can bake our own barbecue. You eat the burnt ones yourself, but I don''t eat them. "


    Huang Shiyuan


    Han Ting


    No, it''s not about the scorched food!


    The point is, you actually have an island at home, an island, an island for vacation!


    "I used to think that your family was rich enough. Tianmiao''s family seems to have more money?" Huang Shiyuan looks at Han Ting who is also shocked and asks difficultly.


    "I always thought Tianmiao had a mine in his family, but now I''m afraid it''s a rich country?" Han Ting also said difficultly.


    "Native friends?" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan said in unison.


    "Don''t be poor. If you study hard this semester, your grades will go down and your travel plan will be invalid." The sky tiny doesn''t have good spirit of say.


    "Yes, in order to go to a private island for a holiday, we have to work hard." Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are determined and ambitious.


    Under the stimulation of Tianmiao, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan study more seriously.


    However, a dormitory of Zhang Mengfei has changed.


    She became addicted to games.


    At the beginning, I played in the dormitory when I had no class, and I would play until bedtime in the evening. Although a university said that it would turn off the lights at night, it would not turn off the power. It just stipulated the time for rest. Every time Zhang Mengfei plays, he doesn''t go to wash until 10:30, and then he goes to bed and plays with his mobile phone for a long time.


    Gradually, Zhang Mengfei no longer just played when he didn''t have class. Sometimes he even played truant and played very late in the evening.


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, I was still wearing earphones and chatting with my friends in the game. The clattering of the keyboard seriously affected the rest of the other three people.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan can''t help but remind her to keep her voice down. She will hold back a little for a while, then forget it, laugh and knock on the keyboard. She often plays the game until more than 12 o''clock.


    As for learning, let alone this semester, I have never been to the classroom or the library. All day in the bedroom to play games, play is forget to eat and sleep. Now she wants to take the initiative to talk with Han Ting. The most she can say is to ask them to help bring a meal.


    With more times, Han Ting finally can''t help persuading her not to play games like this. It''s not good for her to sit all the time.


    Then Zhang Mengfei didn''t like it and didn''t listen to it. After that, he didn''t let them bring food. He bought some food, such as instant noodles, biscuits, instant rice, self heating hot pot and so on. He put them aside and ate them when they were hungry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    "Zhang Mengfei is possessed. If it goes on like this, it will be useless." Huang Shiyuan yawned and walked on the way to the classroom, and Han Ting and Tianmiao said.


    "Last semester, she often went to the library to read books and study by herself. Now let alone study by herself, she doesn''t go to some classes. If you go on like this, you won''t really fail at the end of the term? " Han Ting also frowned, "the problem is too late at night, which affects our rest."


    "What can we do if we don''t listen so many times? Do you respond to the counselor? " Huang Shiyuan yawned again, "I''m so sleepy."


    "Have a good talk with her today?" The sky tiny thought to want to say.


    "It''s not that I haven''t talked about it. I''ve talked about it many times. I still go my own way." Han Ting some angry said, "she how more and more selfish, I feel like playing a game enchanted."


    "I can''t do it. I''m so sleepy. Let''s give a response to the counselor. In the past more than a month, my dark circles have become heavier and heavier, yawning all day. I don''t know. I thought we were addicted to drugs. " Huang Shiyuan waved her hand and yawned again.


    Obsessed? Tianmiao listens to Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan''s words. She knows very well that Zhang Mengfei is not possessed and has no evil breath. It''s just that her nature has changed. The complexity of human nature is beyond her father''s control.


    Zhang Mengfei is still in bed at the moment. He didn''t play the game until more than 12 o''clock last night. After playing the game and washing, he stayed in the game group for a long time. The real sleeping time is more than 2 o''clock. So she slept until noon, and then wash, turn on the computer, go to the canteen to buy food back to eat. After reading the class schedule, I was glad that there was no professional class today, so I didn''t have to go.


    Open the game, skilled input account password, login the game, and then open the penguin. The game group has been very lively, as soon as she was on the game, someone immediately chatted about her, and someone sent her to form a team.


    "Yan Xi, have you eaten yet?"


    "Yan Xi, we are waiting for you."


    "Yan Xi, will you take a screenshot later?"


    Once on the game, many people chat secretly, which makes Zhang Mengfei feel very happy.


    She has made a lot of friends in this game now. This is not the first dress she played with her classmates, but another dress she turned to later. In this dress, she inadvertently revealed that she was a student of a university, but also to shape herself into a white beauty. In the game, she is good at both sides. She is considerate and can take care of people. When other people encounter difficulties, she will try her best to solve them. Over time, her popularity was very good, and she became the manager of a big gang.


    The guild leader has always been very fond of her. The family of the guild leader seems to be very good. His own equipment and appearance are at the forefront of the whole service. He is generous to the members of the guild, and he pays money for activities from time to time. The prizes are expensive. So there are many girls around the guild leader, but the guild leader has a good feeling for Zhang Mengfei. In private, he also told his good friends that he wanted to chase Zhang Mengfei.


    Now in the game, Zhang Mengfei enjoys this feeling and thinks that this is the life she should have.


    Just buying the look of the game is a problem.


    Since it''s Bai Fumei, it''s very generous to spend money in the game.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    The game takes on a new look every month.


    Zhang Mengfei also bought the appearance. Just not every month.


    Every time the appearance comes out, someone in the game group will discuss the appearance with her. Most of the time, the reason she gives is that it''s not good-looking, she doesn''t like it, and she can''t get her point, so she won''t buy it.


    The guild leader also wanted to give her expensive appearance several times, but she resolutely refused.


    This is one of the reasons why the gang leader treats her differently.


    Ask a''s top students, rich and good character, which man is not interested?


    But Zhang Mengfei''s heart is a little uneasy. Because she made up all the information except that she was a student of a university.


    A lie needs countless lies to cover up.


    Zhang Mengfei''s lie is like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger.


    She also thought about not playing the game and unloading it. But it can''t resist the beautiful feeling of the stars and the moon.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Zhang Mengfei, who is playing the game, received a call from the counselor and asked her to go to the office immediately.


    Zhang Mengfei''s heart rose the feeling of uncertainty.


    After arriving at the office, the counselor criticized her severely.


    One is that she often plays truant, the other is that playing games in the dormitory affects other people''s rest.


    Let her correct immediately, and she can''t play truant like this any more.


    After the criticism, the counselor earnestly advised: "the games are virtual, maybe you will say that the friendship inside is real, but I will ask you, no matter how good they are to you, can they help you take the exam? Can I help you find a job in the future? Can I give you a diploma? You are still a student now. I don''t think I need to say much about what you focus on. Now that you are admitted to this school, don''t live up to everyone''s expectations. "


    Zhang Mengfei nodded on the surface and agreed that he would change.


    But the heart has been burning with anger.


    Why counselors will find her, must be a few roommates reaction.


    It''s just a game. What''s in their way?


    They easily have everything in reality, they are far away, so they can not easily have those they yearn for in the game, in this way, they will be exploited!


    How hateful!


    Zhang Mengfei wanted to wait for Han Ting to come back, have a big fight with them and ask them why they did it. Later, after sitting down, he changed his mind.


    It doesn''t do her any good to tear her face with them now.


    But she couldn''t bear to let her play at 10:30 in the evening.


    What should we do?


    Zhang Mengfei thought about it and finally decided to rent a house near the school with a classmate. That classmate revealed before that he wanted to rent a house outside. But this is not a small expense. Where does the money come from?


    Anyway, her dignity does not allow her to borrow money from these people in the dormitory.


    Otherwise, I have to ask my classmates to borrow it first.


    Because she has no money this month. I''ve spent all the money I earned from working. I need to save more than half of this month''s food expenses, and I''ll pay back last month''s expenses.


    Let the students cushion the rental money first, and then try to return it to the students.


    Han Ting and Zhang Mengfei are surprised and puzzled when they learn that they are going to move out. They all know Zhang Mengfei''s economic situation. Now they want to move out to play games? It''s such a big expense. Is this necessary?


    Tianmiao sighs in his heart that this human is still crooked and has not been pulled back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    In this way, Zhang Mengfei moved out of their dormitory and shared a house with her classmates.


    As soon as Zhang Mengfei left, Han Ting''s work and rest returned to normal. And the atmosphere has become a lot more relaxed.


    When Zhang Mengfei was there before, it was not convenient for them to talk about many topics. Now they can talk about many topics that they could only talk about in private.


    "ah, Tian Mo, your blush, I''ll brush it." Han Ting pointed to a blush on the table of Tian Wu, and said, "have you bought all the colors?"


    "Yes, you should use it yourself." Tianmiao was watching a play and said happily, "it''s totally an idol play. It''s a historical play. In fact, it''s selling pork with sheep''s head."


    "Why sell pork? Don''t you sell dog meat with a sheep''s head? " Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting also get together to look at the slim makeup box.


    "Because pork is delicious. Especially the pork. Last time you went out to have barbecue, didn''t you have the most pork at two o''clock? " Tianmiao answers casually.


    "Yes, it makes sense. There''s nothing to say. Hey, Han Ting, look at this blush. It''s beautiful. " Huang Shiyuan saw a petal in the makeup box of the sky, blush. "There are many new things in it.


    "She''s beautiful in the first place. Maybe it''s better to use these things." "This blush is a limited edition," Han Ting said sour. Come on, let''s start the mode of hating the rich! "


    "Well, stare at her!" Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting turn to look at the sky and stare at her.


    "Ah, I bought two more for you. It seems that you don''t need any more. It''s more suitable to buy eye drops for you. " The sky tiny side eats chicken rice flower, the side chilly says.


    "Sister Tianmiao, we didn''t say anything just now!"


    "Yes, sister Tianmiao, we just had a cramp in our eyes."


    Two people''s eyes Baba of looking at the sky tiny, change face of quick, let the sky tiny all want to smile.


    "Well, it''s in the drawer. Take it for yourself." Tianmiao doesn''t tease them any more. She continues to watch the play. "The Angui people in this play are in line with history. They are slightly fat and love to eat."


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting got the blush and cheered with joy. "Thank you, Tian Wu, love you, love you!"


    After cheering, the two came together: "an GUI is a little fat. It is said that the actor has fattened up specially for this role."


    "I''m still very dedicated. Most of this play is in line with history."


    "The emperor doesn''t fit." Tianmiao put the chicken aside, stood up and went to the balcony to wash his hands.


    "Why is Tianmiao so sure that the emperor is a fat man?"


    "That is, prejudice. The emperor of Qi Yun is favored by heaven. He certainly likes to eat but not fat. "


    Tianmiao listens to the protest of two fans, as the wind in his ear.


    There will always be a day when the truth comes out.


    ¡­¡­


    But I didn''t expect it to be that fast.


    Two days later, an explosive news report came out.


    The tomb of the Qiyun emperor has been found.


    In the past, when the technology was not in place, the state prohibited the excavation of the emperor''s tomb, but now that the technology is in place, the excavated cultural relics will not be damaged, so the state agreed to excavate.


    This time, though, it''s a little different.


    This time, not only the national archaeological team, but also a plutocrat.


    This chaebol is the largest one in China. They do everything from pencils to rockets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    This time, it was the plutocrat who sponsored the archaeology, the exclusive sponsor.


    "I''m so excited that the tomb of Qi Yun emperor has been found."


    "I really want to participate in it personally, and I really want to see it."


    Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting are dancing in the dormitory excitedly.


    "There must be a portrait of the emperor of Qi Yun in it. When it is restored with 3D technology, you will know the emperor''s appearance."


    "Handsome, it must be very handsome. I really want to go to the scene! "


    They were very excited.


    Then he got depressed again: "we''re only a freshman. We can''t get involved. This mausoleum is very important, that is, none of the seniors and sisters can participate in it. It''s estimated that professors will take the lead in participating. "


    "Yes, Wuwuwuwu, it''s impossible."


    Tianmiao suddenly turned his head to look at the two people and said coldly, "come here and massage me. One massages my shoulder and the other pinches my leg."


    "Ha?" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan look at the sky with a muddled face.


    "Why? What do you think? "


    "What do you think?"


    "I contacted my family and got me three places to go to the mausoleum site." Tianmiao got up, sat on the bed and said slowly.


    "Ah --!" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan screamed, and the two rushed over like tigers.


    A person began to massage the shoulder, a person began to pinch the leg, showing a dogleg smile.


    "Lord Tianmiao, what do you think of the small service?"


    "Lord Tianmiao, what do you think of my skill?"


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan pinch their voices and flatter each other to the extreme.


    "It''s OK. Make more efforts." Tianmiao directly lies on the bed and enjoys the massage of two people.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan massage harder.


    They were already screaming in their hearts.


    You can go to the tomb site of Qi Yun emperor! Oh, my God! It''s like a dream.


    What does Tianmiao do at home?


    It''s all over the world.


    She was able to get places for such a grand event.


    Tianmiao is lying on the pillow with a smile.


    Darling, we''re going to meet again.


    The leader of the chaebol, who sponsored the excavation this time, is no one else. It is the reincarnation of a good son. Moreover, the child smashes also to bring the memory reincarnation.


    What''s it like to dig your own grave?


    Be sure to ask your son then.


    Blue sky group is the number one chaebol in China, and this time they fully support the excavation work.


    Chen Jinglou stands in front of the cordon, looking at the staff in and out in a complicated mood, busy.


    I''m afraid he is the first person in history to dig his own mausoleum?


    Not far away, Tianmiao takes Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting out of the car and puts on the work card. With excitement, he walked towards the entrance on the other side of the cordon,


    and then saw the man standing in front of the cordon.


    "That''s Chen Jing building, boss of blue sky group. I used to see him in some charity meetings with my parents. " Han Ting whispered, "he''s a regular on the cover of financial magazines. He is handsome, rich and cold-blooded. I have never heard that he pays attention to archaeology. This time, he is not only an exclusive sponsor, but also a full sponsor. It''s strange. "


    "It''s like the man in the idol drama." Huang Shiyuan also whispered.


    "No. But for so many years, he hasn''t been married and has no gossip. This year, he seems to be 28. A lot of celebrities are after him. " Han Ting continues to tell Huang Shiyuan eight trigrams.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    "Mainly because no one is worthy of him? He doesn''t even care? " Huang Shiyuan asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s really about matching. Who can match it?" Han Ting whispered.


    Tianmiao looks at his son''s back. He doesn''t know why he sees something bleak from his back.


    Also, I''m not in a good mood to dig my own grave.


    The sky is tiny to walk forward slowly.


    Huang Shiyuan doubts: "ah, does Tianmiao know boss Chen?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe there is a deep friendship, otherwise how can we get the quota. To tell you the truth, I don''t know what TIANYAO''s family is like. " Han Ting analyzes it.


    "Then we''ll wait here. Tianmiao should come forward to talk to him about the past." Huang Shiyuan said.


    Han Ting nodded, and they stood in the distance waiting for Tianmiao to greet Chen Jinglou.


    Tianmiao went to the side of Chen Jinglou and said with a smile, "hello."


    Chen Jinglou just turned his head and looked at the sky. After a flash of surprise in his eyes, he immediately disappeared, and then said faintly, "who are you coming to participate in the excavation work? Go to work. " The tone was cold and distant. Obviously, Chen Jinglou just regards Tianmiao as another good-looking person in an attempt to attract his attention. However, this girl is indeed the most beautiful girl he has ever seen.


    "Huang''er, what''s your mood to dig your own mausoleum?" All of a sudden, Tianmiao came with a smile.


    Chen Jinglou''s whole body is stiff, and then his eyes are full of unbelievable machinery. He slowly turns around and looks at the sky.


    "Mother, mother..." Chen Jinglou''s lips are trembling, difficult to spit out a few words.


    "Huang''er said that the food in my palace is always the best. He said that you can remember it in your next life. Do you remember now? " Tianmiao looks at Chen Jinglou with a smile and repeats what he said at the end of his life.


    "Mother! Mother! It''s really you Chen Jinglou couldn''t help it any more. He rushed up and hugged Tianmiao. "I miss you so much, I miss you so much..." Then Chen Jinglou''s voice choked.


    "Well, don''t cry. If you''re such an adult, you''ll still cry. Others will laugh." Tianmiao patted Chen Jinglou on the back and added, "if you want to cry, let''s go back and cry with the door closed."


    Chen Jinglou almost broke into tears and turned into a smile. It''s his mother''s empress. It''s really his mother''s style!


    In the distance, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan look at the scene of Chen Jinglou suddenly holding the sky, and they both stare.


    "Is Tianmiao boss''s fiancee?" Huang Shiyuan began to mend her brain.


    "No, I haven''t heard of it. But it''s possible. No one will know if they want to keep a secret. " Han Ting said.


    Then they saw the sky waving to them, they looked at each other, and then came forward carefully.


    "This is my nephew. Come and say hello. Jinglou, these are my two best friends, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan. " Tianmiao smile said let Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan chin almost dislocated words.


    Nephew?


    Nephew?!


    Is boss Chen of blue sky group Tianmiao''s nephew?


    "Hello, I''m Chen Jinglou." Chen Jinglou showed a polite smile, "thank you for taking care of my aunt."


    Aunt, nephew?!


    It''s not the fiancee they want!


    It''s too far away, OK! It''s as far away as Mars and the earth.


    The distant boss Chen has a lower seniority than Tianmiao. When Tianmiao looks at him with loving eyes, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan feel that the world is too disillusioned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    After that, Chen Jinglou found someone to take Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan to the excavation. He stayed on it and went to the temporary rest shed next to Tianmiao to talk about the past.


    Chen Jinglou asked Tianmiao, "mother, when did you come here?"


    "It''s been a while. And you? " Tianmiao asked with a smile, "what''s it like to reincarnate with the memory of the past?"


    "When I opened my eyes, I found that I had become a baby. During that time, I was sleeping and eating. It turns out that I''m here hundreds of years later. " Chen Jinglou also laughed. "I was surprised at first, but later I found it strange. I found that this world was similar to the one that Princess Lin said, but there was still a difference. After that, he adapted, inherited his family''s industry and expanded it a little bit. "


    Expanded a little Of course, it won''t be such an understatement. After Chen Jinglou took over his family''s industry, it expanded many times. It''s not true that he is so lucky.


    "I think I have the memory of the past. Maybe other people will have it. But so far, I haven''t found anyone I know. Of course, at first I wanted to find my mother, but I didn''t find her. Mother, how long have you been here? Why do you come to recognize me now? " Chen Jinglou said angrily.


    "Something. And I tried to contact you before, and the result You told me to go away The sky tiny picked to pick eyebrow.


    "No way!" Chen Jinglou immediately denied it. Later, my mother found herself. She could only beat gongs and drums and jump three feet high happily. How could she say that.


    "I bought an island in your hands before, and then I want to buy another one. Your reply is to go away." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Chen Jinglou''s eyes widened.


    Before that, the one who sent an email to himself to buy the island was his mother?


    I really want to go through the past few days to smoke my own ears!


    "Well, well, I don''t know it''s the empress. What I wanted to buy in that email was one of my favorite islands, and at that time, ah, the food I ate didn''t suit my taste, so I just... " Chen Jinglou wronged Baba looked at the sky, "mother certainly won''t blame son minister."


    "Of course it''s not my son''s fault. My son is so good." Tianmiao looks at Wei qubaba''s Chen Jinglou and wants to reach out and touch silly Baitian''s son''s head.


    ¡­¡­


    Kongho and Dongxiao saw this scene in the sky mirror, and the melon seeds in kongho''s mouth almost popped out. The master''s skill is really perfect. It''s the villains who first complain. It is clear that the master did not show his identity, but now it is Qi Yun emperor who asks for forgiveness in Wei qubaba.


    "Calm down, that''s the style of the host." Dongxiao tried to eat his own baked cookies. "There''s a little more cream, just a little less.". Next time you can give it to the host. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother, what''s your status now, college student?" Chen Jinglou asked, "and the recently invisible local tyrant Tian family, is it the mother''s family?"


    "Yes, I''m a freshman now, and I''ll be a sophomore next term. Tianjia, invisible local tyrant Tianmiao took a sip of tea and repeated his son''s evaluation.


    "Yes, invisible local tyrant. Now it''s causing a big shock in the circle. Because Tianjia doesn''t have any industry, but it has a lot of money. " Chen Jinglou sighed, "when I first saw Tianjia''s money, I was also full of question marks. But now that we know it''s the mother''s family, it makes sense. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    Mother is not a mortal, he knew it in his last life.


    But the mother did not seem to want to tell him her true identity, so he did not ask.


    Suddenly, a super rich Tianjia came out. He didn''t send someone to check, but he couldn''t find any useful information, so he didn''t continue to check.


    Now I know that the Tianjia family is the mother''s family, ha ha ha! Mother and his reunion! I''m so happy to explode.


    "It''s OK. I''m usually rich. My son is really powerful. Blue sky group is the first in the list of wealth. In your hands, it''s like snowballing. More and more wealth. " "My son has always been the best," Tianmiao said happily


    "Empress..." Chen Jinglou''s eyes became sour and misty. He remembered what his mother had said at the last moment of his life.


    My son is the best and the best. After so many years, my son is still the most filial son, the best father and the best emperor.


    In the eyes of his mother, he is always the best.


    Mother in his eyes, is always the best mother!


    ¡­¡­


    But my mother is younger than him now


    Can''t call mother or mother or mother, can only call aunt.


    Oh, forget it, my aunt also took a word "Ma", pretending that the word in front of me didn''t exist.


    The same, the same.


    Chen Jinglou comforts and hypnotizes himself in his heart.


    "Jinglou, well, I''ll call you that in front of outsiders. Otherwise, people think we are both crazy. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s all I can do. I can only call aunt." Chen Jinglou said reluctantly.


    "Well behaved, I still call my son when there is no one. Emperor, shall we go down to see your mausoleum together? " Tianmiao suddenly proposed.


    Chen Jinglou''s expression became strange: "mother, am I the first and only one in history to dig his own tomb?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded again with a smile, "so shall we go down to see your mausoleum together?"


    "Yes. Take a look. " Chen Jinglou had a look of lovelessness. Then he suddenly remembered, "by the way, mother, your mausoleum is nearby. We''ll discover them together


    "There are no bones in it." The sky tiny suddenly says like this.


    Chen Jinglou was stunned, then laughed: "I guess it''s the same. Ha ha ha, I know what''s going on. But no one knows except me. Wait for the historians to dig their heads and figure out why. Who would have thought of that? No one can! Let them go bald


    Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. It''s like going back to the time when the emperor''s son played with those system balls. At that time, his son''s expression was like sharing the latest toys. Now, it''s the same.


    "Ha ha ha, well, make them bald." Tianmiao nodded, "after visiting your mausoleum, shall we have a barbecue together? It''s the kind of cattle raised by your Chen family. All parts of the body are delicious. Although you often eat, your cook is certainly not as good as my cook. Would you like to have dinner at my house? "


    "Eat! In the future, I will stay at my mother''s house and eat every day. " Chen Jinglou nodded. It''s not a matter of cooking skills, but as long as you eat with your mother, what you eat is the most fragrant.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Tianmiao and Chen Jinglou entered the heavily protected mausoleum with their work permits, protective clothing and oxygen bottles on their backs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    Only the entrance of the mausoleum has been excavated. Many archaeologists are seriously studying the murals and carvings at the entrance.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are assisting an expert in rubbing murals.


    Strictly speaking, there''s nothing to see right now.


    The coffin of Qi Yun emperor should not be seen recently. The state''s attitude towards the mausoleum of Di Wang has always been that protection is greater than excavation. So the progress of excavation should be very slow.


    After Chen Jinglou and Tianmiao go up, Chen Jinglou orders people to send Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan back to school, and then they leave by car.


    ¡­¡­


    On Monday, when Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting got up, they saw TIANYAO was already packing up her books.


    "You''re back!" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan exclaimed in surprise at the same time.


    "Get up quickly, two lazy pigs. Do you want to be late?" Tianmiao waved the book in his hand.


    "Tianmiao, Tianmiao, you are the aunt of boss Chen!" Han Ting gets up and asks.


    "Brush your teeth and comb your hair before you talk to me." Tianmiao looks disgusted.


    "Ah, do I have a breath?" Han Ting breathed herself.


    "No Tianmiao shook his head, "but you have eye droppings."


    "Ah Han Ting''s ghost screamed and hurried to wash.


    Huang Shiyuan blinked, wisely did not speak, also followed in a hurry to wash.


    When they finished, they looked at the sky with bright eyes: "come on, tell us what''s going on."


    "Oh, it''s very simple. He''s my nephew and I''m his aunt." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Are you and boss Chen''s mother sisters? But you are smaller than boss Chen. " Huang Shiyuan said.


    "Boss Chen''s mother died long ago. Most people in the circle know that you are weak and sick. " Han Ting added.


    "That''s why I''m here. I''m a test tube baby. And then the family kept it a secret Tianmiao''s face is not red, and he lies breathlessly.


    "I see." Han Ting nodded and began to make up her mind. Chen''s mother was very sad because of her middle-aged daughter''s death. She missed too much, so she gave birth to a test tube baby. Then he kept hiding for fear that TIANYAO would be missed by too many people and die young, so many people didn''t know the existence of TIANYAO.


    "No wonder Tianmiao family is so rich. It turned out to be the aunt of boss Chen. " Huang Shiyuan also sighed, "Tianmiao family has islands! Chen boss''s family also has it? "


    "Yes, he may have a dozen islands. In the future, we''ll go to the best scenic one for our holiday. " Tianmiao said.


    "That''s great. Happiness comes so fast that I feel a little dizzy. " Huang Shiyuan said happily.


    "By the way, Zhang Mengfei came back at the weekend when you were away." Han Ting suddenly said.


    "What are you doing back here?" Tianmiao asked casually.


    "I don''t know. Mysteriously, take back a bag and ask Han Ting to carry it. She says that her classmates picked up the second-hand bag she bought. She and her classmates don''t know about it. Let Han Ting help her identify the real one." Huang Shiyuan frowned and said, "but that bag, I look very new."


    "I also think it''s new, and that bag is not cheap. The original price is more than 20000." Han Ting also said.


    Tianmiao was silent, and said, "don''t worry about her, but don''t contact her in the future. What she brought back for you to try, you can refuse. "


    "Ah? All right Han Ting Leng next, promise to come down.


    "I always think she''s weird, and her dark circles are so heavy now. She seems to be a little fat again. Compared with her at the beginning of school, it''s really a big difference. " Huang Shiyuan frowned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    "After all, less contact." Han Ting also frowned, "the change is really great. Oh, if you don''t talk about her, will the emperor''s coffin open? "


    "Yes. But it''s still early, at least a month later. Are you going to take part in the excavation next week? " Asked the sky.


    "Yes, yes!" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are excited to answer immediately. It''s a great honor for them to participate in such an important excavation work, which is bound to be a very important memory in their life.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up at the school gate at 8:30 in the morning. It''s my cousin who comes to pick you up. You''ve seen him The way of heaven.


    "Cousin Dongxiao?" Han Ting asked.


    "Yes."


    "We haven''t been to my cousin''s shop for a few days. We''re going to eat at noon today." Huang Shiyuan said.


    "Good. I want to eat that fried pork chop. I can''t forget it Han tingdao.


    "I''ll give them a place." Tianmiao took out his mobile phone, sent out a wechat and said, "the business in the store is a little good. I plan to set down the two shops next to it and expand the store."


    "It must be good. It tastes so good. Although the price was raised a little later, a lot of people went there. " Huang Shiyuan also took a look at her mobile phone and said, "anyway, most of my monthly living expenses are spent on eating. The snack bar opened by Taotie building and your cousin pays too much. It''s real!"


    "Won''t you come that weekend?" Han Ting suddenly remembers that Tianmiao said that he would let his cousin drive to pick them up, but he didn''t say that he would go with them.


    "Well, I''m going to eat, drink and have fun with Jinglou." The sky is still.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan turn their heads and look at Tianmiao together. They think they have heard it wrong and eat, drink and have fun together. Is that so reasonable?


    "Ah, it''s my nephew, boss Chen. He is very filial. He has opened a new western restaurant under his command. He wants to try it with me. " Heaven smiles.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan looked at each other face to face, and then Han Ting said: "filial piety is a word that I always feel very strange."


    "Yes, boss Chen is so much bigger than you Last time I saw you looking at boss Chen with loving eyes, I felt that the world was disillusioned. " Huang Shiyuan patted herself on the chest.


    "Just get used to it." Tianmiao looks at the mobile phone and sends a message of Hello.


    "Mother, morning, no breakfast. Do you want breakfast every day? This morning, my son ate preserved egg and lean meat porridge, one Shaomai, several seafood wontons, several fried dumplings, two dumplings and a few dishes. The housekeeper was so tired that he said that today''s fitness time should be increased by 10 minutes. My mother, I miss you. (¤Å ~ 3 £þ) ¤Å "


    Tianmiao looks at the last face of the message sent by his son, and can''t help smiling. No matter how cold and mature the appearance is, the inside is still her lovely son.


    "No, it''s too eye-catching. We''ll eat together at the weekend and during the winter and summer holidays. Huang''er, MEDA, we have to work hard today. " TIANYAO quickly returned a message.


    "OK, I''ll wait for my mother at the school gate after school on Friday afternoon." Chen Jinglou sent a message.


    Then came another one.


    "(* ^ ¨Œ ^ *"


    Tianmiao can''t help laughing.


    The overbearing president in the idol drama uses such lovely facial expressions so well. How would outsiders feel when they know?


    On Friday afternoon, a luxurious black RV parked at the school gate, very conspicuous.


    Some RV enthusiasts have recognized that the minimum configuration of this RV is 20 million.


    It''s true that there are always luxury cars at the school gate.


    But! This is the first time to see someone driving a luxury saloon car to meet someone!


    Who is so unusual?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    It''s Chen Jing building, of course.


    He stood by the car waiting for Tianmiao. As soon as he saw Tianmiao coming, he waved to her: "aunt, this way."


    Seeing that Tianmiao got on that luxurious RV, many students around looked sideways.


    That''s the school flower, the sky is dim!


    Tianmiao, the school flower, is very famous and a real Bai Fumei, as many people know.


    But what surprised people most today was not a luxury saloon car that came to pick up the sky, but the man standing next to the saloon car.


    That''s Chen Jing building of blue sky group!


    Chen Jinglou is a celebrity who often appears on TV and has been invited to give a speech at a university.


    Handsome, golden.


    Oh no, it''s not as simple as dorkin.


    It''s really a rich country.


    He appeared here to pick up the flowers of the school.


    Are the two engaged in secret? to unite to marriage?


    "These two are a perfect match. But is Mr. Chen a little older? "


    "It''s not big. It''s called maturity. Mature men are more attractive, OK? "


    "It''s supposed to be keeping. There''s no way. Who can make people beautiful and eat this meal? " A good-looking girl said sour, heart full of jealousy.


    "Keep your mouth clean." A boy next to him heard this, and his face darkened. "The family background of Tianmiao is not bad. I''m dirty in my heart, I''m dirty in everything I see. "


    "How do you speak?" The girl asked angrily.


    "If you are dirty, look at everything." The boy sneered and left with his companion.


    The girl gritted her teeth in situ: "what kind of person? His mouth is not clean. Is that right? " The girl turned to talk to her partner.


    The companion who had always been in line with her views did not agree with her this time. Instead, he hesitated and said in a low voice: "Tianmiao''s family background should be really good. Her temperament is not acquired. That''s congenital... "


    "How can you help others? We are friends The girl said angrily.


    "But I''m telling the truth. Tianmiao really exudes a kind of noble spirit, and we, even many people, feel that they are people of two worlds. " "I know you think you are beautiful and unconvinced, but sometimes you have to face the reality. She''s really beautiful and has a good temperament. It can''t be in custody. "


    "How can I be unconvinced? I doubt. What did I say Girls have a hard tongue.


    "You know in your heart whether you are suspicious or jealous and say slander. You used to be proud of yourself. I don''t think it''s anything. People have shortcomings. Friends can tolerate each other. But some things if you can''t face the facts, but also because of jealousy to slander others, I don''t think we need to be friends The girl''s companion''s face went on coldly and said such words seriously. After that, she turned and left.


    The girl stood in the same place for a long time, and then she came back and went after her friends. She doesn''t want to lose her best friend yet. My good friend is right, because of jealousy, he said those slandering words. He is so ugly! Change, I change! Wait for me! I will not!


    Tianmiao, sitting in the RV, suddenly smiles. Human nature, although some are ugly and dirty, some are so beautiful and lovely.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Chen Jinglou asked.


    "Is this milkshake made by Huang Er himself? It''s delicious. " Tianmiao smiles and praises.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    "Yes, I did it here when I was waiting for my mother. I''ve practiced for a long time, and my mother likes it. " Chen Jinglou was praised and said happily. The purpose of driving a RV to pick up Tianmiao is very simple. The RV can make food for Tianmiao and make Tianmiao sit and rest in the most comfortable position.


    "My son is so good. Go to your restaurant tonight and come home with me after dinner. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, what''s the mother prepared for us?" Chen Jinglou looks forward to it. Even if reincarnated, his nature of eating goods will not change.


    "You''ll know when you go." Tianmiao didn''t answer directly.


    "But, mother, where is your home?" Chen Jinglou asked people to investigate Tianjia before remembering, but there was no useful information.


    The sky is small or that sentence: "when the time will know."


    This makes Chen Jinglou curious as well as expecting.


    In the previous life, I found that my mother was not an ordinary person, but if she didn''t say it, he wouldn''t ask. This life, mother seems willing to tell him?


    Tianmiao was very satisfied with the steak and cream mushroom soup in the evening, so he decided to bring Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan next week.


    "This box is specially reserved for the empress. She can come any time. The manager and all the employees have also recorded the mother''s appearance. Just come directly. " After Chen Jinglou finished, he asked for credit again, "mother, is the soup OK tonight? I''ve had the cook improve more than 20 times. "


    "It''s delicious. I love cream mushroom soup and steak." Tianmiao looks at his son, whose eyes are shining, and his face is full of smiles. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home."


    "Where is the mother''s home?" Sitting in the RV, Chen Jinglou asked again.


    "Let the driver drive here first." Tianmiao sent a positioning to Chen Jinglou from wechat.


    Chen Jing building let the driver drive to the location, which is a luxury community on the edge of the city, which is full of villas. Chen Jinglou thinks that this community is a little familiar. Later, he remembered that this is a real estate developed by his family, and he also has a villa in it.


    Finally, the car stops in front of a villa, and Chen Jinglou orders the driver to leave. He followed the sky down the picture book into the villa.


    When the gate was closed, Tianmiao turned to look at Chen Jinglou and held out his hand: "emperor, come on."


    Chen Jinglou was slightly surprised, but subconsciously he immediately stretched out his hand and held Tianmiao''s hand.


    The next moment, the surrounding scenery has changed.


    Just now I was standing in the magnificent villa, but now I am in an antique hall.


    "Master." Konghou and Dongxiao came up.


    Chen Jinglou looked at them and was even more surprised. Because the clothes they wore obviously did not belong to any dynasty.


    "This is my shop. These two are konghou and Dongxiao. My home is in the sky. " Tianmiao smiles and says to konghou and Dongxiao, "looking at the shop, I''ll take huanger to Tiandao Palace first, and then to Tiandao office. If huanger wants to, he can become an employee there."


    Tiandao palace?


    Tiandao office?


    Chen Jinglou repeated these words in his heart.


    He knows the way of heaven. He used to know that his mother is not a mortal, but now he has proved it. The empress of the mother is an immortal!


    But what are Tiandao palace and Tiandao office?


    "Ah, I forgot to explain to you." Tianmiao took out a piece of jade slip and handed it to Chen Jinglou, "you can read the information in it by sticking it on your forehead."


    Chen Jinglou quickly pasted the jade slips on his forehead, and some messages poured into his mind. And then his eyes widened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    "If I become an employee of Tiandao office, can I stay with my mother forever?" This is the first sentence Chen Jinglou said after reading the information.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Then I want to be an employee." Chen Jinglou nodded hard and said happily, "then I can be the son of my mother forever, and stay with my mother forever!"


    "If you become an employee, you will go to many different worlds to do tasks and see different worlds and different people. Some people will feel wonderful, some people will feel tired. Emperor, you have to think clearly. "


    "I think it''s wonderful. Even if occasionally tired, Tiandao office contract is not also written it, there are holidays. Just relax with the holiday. " Chen Jinglou won''t miss the chance to be together with her mother forever. As soon as he thought that he could see his mother often in the future, and that he would never separate again, his heart flew to heaven.


    "Then go back to my house and show you the Tiandao office." Tianmiao smiles. Her son is really good. If her son doesn''t want to, she won''t force him.


    "Good." After nodding like pecking rice, Chen Jinglou said, "three thousand big world, three thousand middle world, three thousand small world. What kind of world does our world belong to


    "Count the world." Tianmiao replied, "your luck is very strong. Before someone wanted to take your luck, so put in some bugs to try to take your luck. I''ve been given this task to clear those bugs. Now think about it. Fortunately, I received it, so that I can get to know you. "


    "Mother! I''m happy that my mother received the task. "


    "Come on." Tianmiao reaches out to Chen Jinglou.


    Chen Jinglou grinned and held Tianmiao''s hand.


    After a moment of dizziness, Tianmiao stands at the gate of Tiandao palace with Chen Jinglou.


    Chen Jing Lou looked up at the plaque on the Tiandao palace, and felt a sense of oppression.


    "Don''t stare at me. You haven''t started to practice yet. There is a rhyme in it. It''s not something ordinary people can bear. When the emperor begins to practice, he will come to understand. " Tianmiao let go of Chen Jinglou''s hand, "follow me."


    "Wow! Ah! Mother, do you mean I can practice? Just like the flying sword in the novel, the sky is dim and the earth is dark, and the sand flies away? " Chen Jinglou asked excitedly.


    "Almost." Tianmiao nodded with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "What?! "Miaomiao took the man home?" Tiandao fiercely pushed open the door of his office, directly disappeared in the same place, the next moment he appeared at the gate of Tiandao palace.


    Sure enough, I can see misty smile at a man, and smile so gently!


    Just designed to blow Jun Yan''s morale, let Jun Yan himself to reflect, another one?


    No!


    My daughter has a new love so soon?


    For tens of thousands of years, my daughter has another new love?


    This? Is it possible?


    "Mother, who is he? Why does he stare at me all the time? " Chen Jinglou looks at the handsome man who suddenly appears in front of him. He is almost on his face. It''s frightening.


    Mother? Ah? The way of heaven blinked. Then he stood up straight and drew his neck back.


    "This is my father. You can call him grandfather." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Grandfather." Chen Jinglou immediately shouts obediently.


    "It''s rare luck. Oh, grandfather? Ah, well, good Tiandao''s face was overcast just now, but now it''s clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    "Dad, why did you skip work?" Tianmiao looked at Tiandao, "don''t scare Jinglou. I''ll take him home to play. He''s very good."


    "Well, I see. I''m good." Heaven nodded. It''s lucky! Since the beginning of the world, Qi yun''er seems to have found one. This is the second one. I met my daughter. Qi yun''er''s great Qi Yun is that he can''t control or contain the way of heaven. We can imagine how bad Qi yun''er''s Qi Yun is. This luck has not been awakened, and it is really terrible to wake up his luck. The daughter should not know that yet.


    "I asked you how you missed work?" Asked the sky.


    "Ah, cough, it''s not that you bring Jinglou back. I''ll come back to have a look and welcome you. Jinglou, I will be your boss in the future. Good work, high performance and more rewards. " Heaven false cough twice, said the reason. In fact, I was thinking about how to use Qi yun''er''s luck to pit Junyan. Junyan, we''re not finished.


    "Yes, boss." Chen Jinglou responded solemnly. In front of the sky is a silly white sweet, but when working, Chen Jinglou is very serious.


    "Don''t be so stiff at home. You can call me grandfather. Young man, do well. I''m very optimistic about you. I have something else to do. I''ll do it first. Let Miaomiao take you to play. After playing, come to visit xiatiandao office. At that time, you can choose whether you want to live in the staff dormitory or Tiandao palace. " Tiandao smiles and pats Chen Jinglou on the shoulder, full of love and encouragement.


    "Thank you, grandfather." Chen Jinglou also laughed.


    Tianmiao looks at his father suspiciously. Her own father, she knows. There''s something wrong with being so kind. What are you thinking about? Still so good to Jinglou, let Jinglou live in Tiandao palace? She really takes Jinglou as her son, but will her father be so good? Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong.


    "What can I do? Don''t think about it. I am the way of heaven! The just and selfless way of heaven. " The way of heaven seems to see the idea of TIANYAO, and transmit the sound to TIANYAO.


    Tianmiao turned a blind eye to it. I don''t believe dad.


    After a few words of encouragement from heaven, Chen Jinglou left.


    Tianmiao takes Chen Jinglou around Tiandao palace, takes out all his delicious food and gives it to Chen Jinglou to taste. Finally, he gives Chen Jinglou a storage ring. It doesn''t need to be activated by spiritual power, as long as Chen Jinglou''s idea can access things. It''s all delicious food Tianmiao prepared for Chen Jinglou.


    "It feels like the baby in the kindergarten is going on a spring outing, bringing a lot of delicious food." Chen Jinglou''s heart warm, said with a smile.


    "Jinglou is the best baby." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing. "Let''s go. I''ll show you the Tiandao office."


    Tiandao office gives Chen Jinglou the feeling that a super large company is running fast and orderly. It''s just that there are not only human beings but also other races working in it, which makes Chen Jinglou feel very novel and yearning.


    After visiting the Tiandao office, Tianmiao takes Chen Jinglou back to the original world and stands in the living room of the villa.


    Chen Jinglou looked at the clock in the living room and said in surprise, "mother, have we only been there for two minutes?"


    "Yes, when you become a senior employee in the future, you can choose the time node across the world." Tianmiao explained, "I will take you to do a world mission, and then you will come by yourself."


    "Mother, what is the task you received in this world? Is it convenient to say? " Chen Jinglou asked curiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    "Convenient. We can communicate more in the future. The task this time is to protect Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan. " Tianmiao pointed to the sofa in the living room and motioned Chen Jinglou to sit down and say.


    "The two girls in your dorm?" Chen Jinglou was a little surprised.


    "Yes, if I didn''t come, they would both die." The sky is tiny to sink a voice to say.


    "Will you die?" Chen Jinglou thought and said, "mother, there are usually four people in your university dormitory, but the last time you brought two people to participate in the excavation of the mausoleum. There''s another one that hasn''t been brought. Is their death related to another person? "


    Tianmiao happily looked at Chen Jinglou: "my son is still so smart. Yes, it''s about another person. "


    "Because of jealousy between girls? Or vanity or something? If you can make friends with your mother, they should have a good temper. The problem is with someone else. What caused her to do this Chen Jinglou thought and analyzed. Although the mother is to do tasks and two girls became roommates, but it can be seen that the mother still like the two girls. Oh, I love my family and I like it. Next time you bring delicious food to your mother''s mother, take three portions, but hide more materials under her mother''s portion.


    "Yes, vanity, jealousy, gradual imbalance, a lot of things will happen. People''s minds are the most complicated. " Tianmiao continued.


    "Although I''m human, I agree with the saying that ghosts are nothing to be afraid of. People''s hearts are the most terrible." Chen Jinglou thinks so.


    "But there are also many people who are beautiful and kind. Like, son, you. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey." Chen Jing Lou shyly smile, "mother so praise me, I will be embarrassed."


    "When this task is completed, we''ll go back to Tiandao office to go through the entry procedures, and then I''ll take you to do the task of a world. After that, huang''er will have to do his own task. "


    "I know, I choose this road, I have to adapt and grow up." Chen Jinglou put away his smile and nodded seriously.


    "Well, then I''ll teach you to practice. Then my son can fly with the sword. " Tianmiao thinks of Chen Jinglou and can''t help laughing when he talks about the excitement of flying imperial sword. After Chen Jinglou really practiced, he would not like to fly with his sword. The flying speed of Royal sword is slower than that of teleportation. It''s windy and easy to get bad hair. It''s hard to put a border on the front. I''ll wait for my silly son to realize it.


    ¡­¡­


    On Monday morning, Tianmiao returned to the dormitory, while Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan were still in bed.


    "Get up, I''ve brought you breakfast. My cousin made it by hand! There are seafood wonton, soybean milk fried dough sticks, milk steamed bread, fried dumplings... " Tianmiao words haven''t finished, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan swish down and get out of bed.


    "Love you, love you!"


    "I love you so much


    They quickly brush their teeth and wash their faces, then sit down and happily open the lunch box brought by Tianmiao. Then they started to have breakfast with their excited ghost.


    "How happy! We are lucky to meet the sky


    "Did I save the world in my last life? That''s why I met the sky."


    They narrowed their eyes happily.


    "Don''t be poor. Go to class soon. Listen to the class well. Today, don''t forget that if the final grade is backward, you won''t want to go to the island barbecue. " Tianmiao smiles and shakes his head. Are these two snacks mellow again?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    On the way to the classroom, Han Ting suddenly said, "Zhang Mengfei came back the night before yesterday. She gave me a cup


    "Give it to Han Ting, and be too enthusiastic. Pour all the water on Han Ting and let her drink." Huang Shiyuan frowned.


    "You didn''t drink, did you?" Asked the sky.


    "I didn''t drink it. Although I poured the water from our dormitory, the cup was new. But I didn''t drink it. I always think she''s weird. " Han Ting shakes her head.


    "What''s more strange is that she took pictures and said that she would be a memorial." Huang Shiyuan yawned, "shenshendao."


    Tianmiao is silent. Of course, she knows what Zhang Mengfei''s intention is, but she can''t explain it. Every world has its orbit. Once it is destroyed, it will be in chaos.


    "We don''t have much contact with her anyway." Han Ting said.


    "Yes, you don''t have much contact with her. Come home with me at the weekend. Don''t be in the dorm. Don''t touch her The sky tiny suddenly came such a sentence.


    "Is that ok?" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan look at each other. They haven''t been to Tianmiao''s home yet. Although they are very curious, if Tianmiao is inconvenient, they still don''t want it.


    "Yes. But sometimes you have to go to Jinglou at the weekend, so you are in the house by yourself. If you have any needs, just go to the housekeeper. " Tianmiao said.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan hesitated and said, "forget it. It''s too much trouble for you. We''ll go out and play at the weekend. If we''re not in the dormitory, we won''t meet Zhang Mengfei. "


    "No trouble. I''ll let my cousin pick you up at the end of the weekend after you''ve taken part in the excavation. Don''t go back to the dormitory. " "It''s so decided. Just listen to me. "


    Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting see Tianmiao such a firm attitude, they nodded down. After all, Zhang Mengfei''s behavior is really weird, which makes them feel fluffy.


    "Ah, I forgot to take my notebook. You go first. I''ll come right away." Tianmiao suddenly stopped, "if I haven''t arrived, ask for leave for me and say I have a stomachache and I''m a few minutes late."


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan both said: "you are a goddess. Can you use an excuse to be a little taller? It''s too bad for your image as a goddess to use the excuse of diarrhea. "


    "I''ll go back first. Try not to be late as soon as possible. " Tianmiao turns and goes back.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan didn''t want to help Tian Miao call the roll at all. Professor Tianmiao is so impressed by her school rank. Who can answer for her? You can see it at a glance. However, in the eyes of professors, Tianmiao is a super good student. He never comes late and leaves early. He finishes his homework best. Occasionally late for leave or something, the professor will not say anything.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the dormitory door, Zhang Mengfei quietly opens the door. After closing the door, he carefully listens to the footsteps outside. After confirming that there is no one, he comes to Han Ting''s desk.


    Looking at the skin care products and cosmetics on Han Ting''s desk, Zhang Mengfei''s eyes darkened. Once these things were out of her reach, but now she has them, although they are all bought by others.


    Zhang Mengfei takes out a bottle of makeup remover, then sits at Han Ting''s desk, reaches out his hand and picks up Han Ting''s toner, turns on the lid, picks up the makeup remover he brought, and is about to pour it inside.


    "Zhang Mengfei." A voice suddenly rang out in the dormitory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    Zhang Mengfei suddenly surprised, the hands of the makeup remover scattered a table.


    She flustered of turn a head, see the sky tiny stand at the door.


    The sky is dim?! When did she come back? Why didn''t she hear anything.


    "What are you doing?" The sky Misty cold voice asks a way.


    "I, I didn''t do anything. I just looked at the brand of Han Ting''s toner, and I was curious. " Zhang Mengfei hid the bottle of makeup remover behind him and said with a smile.


    "Finished? Clean up and go out The sky is dim and cold.


    Zhang Mengfei pulled the corners of his mouth, and finally did not say a word. He took out the paper and wiped the table clean, then quickly ran out of the dormitory with his head down.


    Tianmiao stands in front of Han Ting''s desk, covers her toner and puts it back in place. Add makeup remover to Han Ting''s toner This is to make Han Ting look bad.


    Zhang Mengfei, completely crooked


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei ran on the road in a panic. He was not sure whether Tianmiao had seen her action just now. I don''t think so? If you see it, you won''t let her go so easily, will you?


    Now don''t worry about this, now think about what to do next.


    Pan Lin has been asking when she can meet, she has been looking for reasons to shirk. This time, the reason she gave was that the allergy on her face was quite serious, and she would meet again when her face was well. Although pan Lin didn''t explicitly say that she didn''t believe it, he would ask her for photos from time to time to see if her face was any better. She was angry and said that she would dislike her if her face was rotten. Pan Lin quickly said that he would not, saying that he just wanted to see how serious it was. He knew a doctor who could arrange her treatment.


    Zhang Mengfei has not been willing, which has been accommodating to her pan Lin also some intolerance. Zhang Mengfei came up with a way to show him a picture of his allergic face, and then get angry, saying that he didn''t consider his own feelings, and the matter could be solved.


    As for why Zhang Mengfei wants to pour makeup remover into Han Ting''s toner, it''s very simple. What she wants is Han Ting''s acne. Because, she has been using Han Ting''s photos to pretend to be her own!


    Her character in the game is Bai Fumei, a big a. But only the students of a university are true, others are false. Pan Lin is the leader of the gang. He is rich, generous, popular and admires his younger sister. But he has a special liking for Zhang Mengfei, Zhang Mengfei has not responded in the early stage. Because she knows that some fake is fake, and when she is found to be fake, she will lose face.


    Her usual QQ on those dynamic, those photos taken by herself are all stolen from Han Ting. Her QQ did not add any classmates, not to mention a few people in the dormitory, only friends in the game. Every time I sun those photos, there are a lot of comments below.


    "Goddess, today is more beautiful than yesterday."


    "Wow, this bag is new."


    "The color of this lipstick is perfect for you."


    Every time I send photos and look at people''s comments, Zhang Mengfei''s vanity is greatly satisfied.


    Pan Lin will praise her every move and always pay attention to her every move. She knew everything, but she didn''t respond.


    However, as she moved out with her classmates, the cost became larger, and her idea changed again. She couldn''t afford to live and play with her living expenses, so she accepted the leader''s offer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    She no longer refuses the red envelopes sent by the guild leader. She orders the red envelopes similar to 520 and 1314. This made pan Lin, the leader of the gang, feel elated. After chasing the goddess for so long, he was finally willing to accept him.


    Then slowly Zhang Mengfei finally acquiesced that the gang leader was his boyfriend.


    Pan Lin''s good way to her is to buy.


    In the game, you can buy Zhang Mengfei any appearance, and often give her a red envelope. On his birthday, he bought a bag for Zhang Mengfei.


    Originally, Zhang Mengfei didn''t want to find Han Ting to try her backpack, but there was a girl in the guild who was always looking at her and questioned her at this time. Are those photos of Mengfei in the gang really her? Is Zhang Mengfei really Bai Fumei? Why did Zhang Mengfei not know the limited edition bag?


    Zhang Mengfei then went to Han Ting to try the bag. When Han Ting tried, Zhang Mengfei took a picture quietly, and then sent it to the group. AI te asked pan Lin to thank her for the bag. I like it very much.


    Pan Lin was in full bloom, and boasted in the group that it was suitable for his wife, who was more beautiful on her back.


    It was a sensation in the crowd. I''ve known for a long time that the two have a long relationship. This is the first time that they show their love openly. Many gang members are painting 666 and local tyrants, big men and so on. Because many girls recognize this bag, it''s not cheap. The price should be up to 20000 yuan. Is it worthy of being their local tyrant leader to send such expensive bags?


    Now the girl who questioned did not have a voice, and also retired from the gang and the gang group. What''s the meaning of her male god''s openly talking about his relationship with other girls?


    Later, the cup was also given by Pan Lin. he said that a cup is a lifetime. He said that Zhang Mengfei would use it to show him when he received it. Then Zhang Mengfei gave the cup to Han Ting. While Han Ting was holding the cup, he took a picture and sent it to pan Lin.


    A lie is covered by countless lies.


    Zhang Mengfei''s lies are like snowballs, rolling bigger and bigger.


    Pan Lin wanted to meet her many times, and she found various reasons to shirk. Now even want to hurt Han Ting to circle her lies, delay the time to meet with Pan Lin.


    Zhang Mengfei also went to class, but he was absent-minded all day.


    Tianmiao came to his seat before class.


    "Why, didn''t you say you were going to get something? Empty handed. What did you take? " Han Ting asked the sky in a low voice.


    "Ah, take the meal card. It''s in the bag." Tianmiao said casually.


    "Just use ours. Why do you go back to get it?" Huang Shiyuan also doubts.


    "Oh, yes. Why do I have to go back and get it? Just eat yours. " The sky is tiny suddenly, "that pretends I didn''t take.". Brush your meal card at noon. Let''s go to Taotie building. I''ll have braised spareribs. Anyway, I''ll have all the meat dishes. If you don''t have enough money on your card, recharge it. I''ll wait for you. "


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan Hand is urticant, want to pinch the face of day tiny how to do?


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei received another wechat from Pan Lin in class, asking her about the allergy on her face. Zhang Mengfei had no choice but to answer whether he was much better. He would meet him again when he got better, hoping to present the most beautiful side to him. Pan Lin agreed, and Zhang Mengfei was relieved.


    It''s just that Zhang Mengfei''s tone of relief is too early.


    A few days later, at the gate of the campus, Tianmiao, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan were on their way to the snack bar opened by Dongxiao. A man followed them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan didn''t find the man behind them. They still talk and laugh and Tianmiao are going to their cousin''s snack bar.


    "Yan Xi!" Suddenly the man behind three steps and two steps, laughing to block in front of Han Ting, "I''m pan Lin, do you mean surprised?"


    Han Ting is stunned and looks at the man with a bright smile in front of her. She thinks carefully and makes sure she doesn''t know this man.


    "Do you recognize the wrong person? My name is not Yan Xi." Han Ting said with a polite smile.


    "Your real name is certainly not Yan Xi." Pan Lin laughed. "The allergy on your face is over. But the sound is a little different. Is it a cold? "


    Han Ting is even more puzzled. When did she get allergic to her face? She didn''t catch a cold. How can the other party be so familiar?


    "Are you really mistaken?" Huang Shiyuan also said, "Han Ting, she doesn''t have a cold. That''s her voice. "


    "I''m pan Lin, Meng Fei. What''s the matter with you? Are you angry that I came to you without telling you? " Pan Lin frowned and wondered.


    "Dream fly?" Han Ting opened her eyes and asked in surprise, "my name is Han Ting. You really have the wrong person. I don''t know you, either


    At the moment, Huang Shiyuan and Han Ting are wondering, Mengfei, does this person know Zhang Mengfei, but why is it called Han Ting Mengfei? Two people in the heart all rose a strange idea, Zhang Mengfei won''t impersonate Han Ting (me), right?


    "You''re really mistaken. Her name is Han Ting. We are archaeologists in the history department. " Huang Shiyuan was shocked, but she explained politely to the people in front of her.


    "Why? You are Yan Xi. You sent me so many photos How could it be? " Pan Lin said eagerly, but his heart had begun to panic.


    "Do you play XH?" Huang Shiyuan said suddenly.


    "Yes, yes!" Pan Lin heard Huang Shiyuan say so, in the heart rises hope, joyful said.


    "I don''t play games. None of us play games." Han Ting said in a deep voice, "so you are mistaken. My name is Han Ting. We all know me professionally, and we can''t be wrong. "


    Pan Lin looks at Han Ting dumbly. He opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he finds that he can''t say anything.


    "Sorry." Han Ting nodded and went ahead over pan Lin.


    Huang Shiyuan looks at Pan Lin, her mind has confirmed just suspected idea, Zhang Mengfei in the game with a photo of Han Ting posing as herself. Didn''t she know that sooner or later she would be exposed?


    When Han Ting and the three of them go away, pan Lin turns around and looks at the back of the three, standing in the same place for a long time.


    When Han Ting''s back disappears, pan Lin takes out his mobile phone and dials the number he knows well.


    The phone rang a few times and was picked up.


    Inside came the familiar voice of Pan Lin.


    "Hello?" Zhang Mengfei''s voice came from the mobile phone.


    Pan Lin listen to Zhang Mengfei''s voice, how can not deceive himself, this voice is Yan Xi''s, just that girl''s voice, peacetime he heard is not the same.


    Is everything fake?


    Pan Lin''s heart kept sinking.


    "Hello? dear? What''s up? Did you have your meal? Hello? Hello? Is the signal bad? There''s no sound on your side Zhang Mengfei receives a call and is opening the take out package.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    "I..." Pan Lin finally spoke slowly.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Zhang Mengfei put the takeout in his hand and asked suspiciously. She used to eat some instant noodles, what''s more, she has a lot of money in her Alipay. So her food level naturally improved a lot. Not only do you order takeout, but you also give it to your classmates. The rent that I owed to my classmates has already been paid. Because I often order takeout and buy small gifts for my classmates, now I have a good relationship with them.


    "I''m at a university." Pan Lin took a long breath in his heart and said such a sentence.


    "What?" Zhang Mengfei let out a scream.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you welcome me? Are you going to never see me? " Pan Lin''s tone gradually calmed down, and his voice was slightly cold.


    "No, of course not. It''s just that you didn''t tell me in advance why you came here suddenly. You know what I hate most about a trip without a plan. " Zhang Mengfei first denied it and then explained the reason.


    "I''ll see you when I''m here. We''ve been together for so long. Can''t you hide from me forever? " Pan Lin said.


    "Well, wait a minute. wait! I have something here. I''ll call you as soon as it''s done Zhang Mengfei was very flustered in his heart. After finishing this sentence, he hung up the phone in a hurry. Her face is already very pale, how to do? Why did pan Lin come to school all of a sudden? How to deal with it?


    Zhang Mengfei is no longer in the mood to eat. He thinks about it and finally decides to make a fool of it.


    But how to make pan Lin satisfied with the past can only make


    Zhang Mengfei calls Han Ting in a hurry.


    Han Ting is eating fried pork chops at this time. She said happily while eating: "as expected, only delicious food can live up to it. I can eat fried pork chops here all my life."


    Just finished this sentence, Han Ting''s mobile phone on the table rang.


    Huang Shiyuan glanced: "it''s Zhang Mengfei." Just now, they didn''t have time to discuss it. They were all discussing what they would like to eat at noon. They were ready to eat and drink and gossip again. Now Zhang Mengfei is calling. Is it that something has been pierced?


    Han Ting looked at the screen, scratched the screen and answered, but pressed hands-free.


    "Hello?" Han Ting put a fried pork chop in her mouth again and vaguely fed her.


    "Han Ting, please help me this time. Do help me." Zhang Mengfei''s voice was full of anxiety and confusion.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Ting, Tianmiao and Huang Shiyuan look at each other and exchange their eyes. They basically understand what Zhang Mengfei wants to do.


    "It''s just pretending that I''m going to meet someone and go. It won''t be very troublesome. Really, just say a few words and then go." Zhang Mengfei said his request, "please, this matter is really important to me."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t fake you to cheat." After hearing this, Han Ting immediately refused.


    "Han Ting --!" Zhang Mengfei on the other side of the mobile phone suddenly screamed, "don''t hang up!"


    Han Ting''s pork chop almost fell off when she was scared.


    "Can I beg you? Do me a favor this time! I can give you ten thousand, twenty thousand, fifty thousand. Is that enough? Please, do help me this time. If you don''t help me, I''m finished Zhang Mengfei anxiously said.


    "No, Zhang Mengfei, you have to bear the consequences for what you do." Han Ting finished this sentence and hung up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    After hanging up, Zhang Mengfei calls again, and Han Ting refuses. Zhang Mengfei continues to call, but Han Ting still refuses. Finally, Han Ting pulls Zhang Mengfei black.


    Zhang Mengfei can''t get through to Han Ting, but instead to Huang Shiyuan.


    Huang Shiyuan frowned, hesitated and picked up.


    "Huang Shiyuan, is Han Ting with you? You give her your cell phone. I have something important to ask her Zhang Mengfei''s tone was very anxious.


    "I''m not with her. I have something to do outside. I won''t talk about it." After Huang Shiyuan said this, she hung up and blacked Zhang Mengfei''s mobile phone number.


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan look at the sky and say, "she''s going to call you."


    "I''ve made it black." Tianmiao smile, "in her call to Han Ting, I first pull black."


    "Wit." Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan share the same voice.


    "She doesn''t know that her online lover already knows the truth, does she?" Han Ting sandwiched a piece of pepper and salt ribs in front of Tianmiao and put it into her mouth.


    "I don''t know, otherwise how can I ask you to pretend to be her. She didn''t say who she was going to see. What she said was so vague and understated. That''s too much. " Huang Shiyuan snorted coldly, "is it really good to use people like this?"


    "I won''t agree anyway. Forget it. Let''s eat. I really don''t care about her in the future. Her scream just scared me Han Ting greets Huang Shiyuan and Tianmiao to continue to eat, not to think about it.


    Then Han Ting''s mobile phone rang again, this time the voice of wechat.


    Or Zhang Mengfei.


    Han Ting, with a straight face and without saying a word, refuses, pulls black, and does it all at once.


    Huang Shiyuan also picked up her mobile phone, hacked Zhang Mengfei''s wechat friends and disbanded the dormitory wechat group she had pulled before. Then he pulled Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan.


    Zhang Mengfei turns around anxiously. It seems that Han Ting is unwilling to help her. What should she do?


    The phone rings again. It''s panlin.


    Zhang Mengfei subconsciously immediately hung up, and then thought about it, and immediately sent a message: "I''m busy, discussing an academic report with the professor. Can I contact you later?"


    Pan Lin did not call again, nor did he send a message urging him.


    Zhang Mengfei looked at his mobile phone uneasily, thinking about how to explain to pan Lin all the time.


    But to her dismay, from noon to evening, pan Lin did not send any more messages.


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, pan Lin sent a message: "I''m going back."


    Zhang Mengfei looked at the message in surprise, relaxed in his heart, but felt sorry.


    "Honey, I''m really busy this time. I wanted to finish looking for you, but you''ve already gone back. Next time I come to you, or if you come to me again, tell me in advance. I''ll arrange my time earlier. " Zhang Mengfei edited a large paragraph and sent it, "don''t be angry, ACE, I miss you very much, too. I''d love to see you, too. When the allergy on my face is completely cured, we will meet. I still want to show you the best side. "


    And the usual second back to Zhang Mengfei information is not the same, this time, after a long time, pan Lin back to the information.


    And it''s just three short words.


    "No more."


    Zhang Mengfei''s heart immediately flustered up, quickly input a typesetting: "what''s the matter, dear, this time I let you unhappy..." After thinking about it, Zhang Mengfei didn''t type and dialed directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    However, Palin hung up on her almost every second.


    Zhang Mengfei was stunned. This was the first time that Pan Lin hung up on her. This was something that had never happened before.


    Zhang Mengfei calls again, but there is a blind voice.


    Great panic drowned Zhang Mengfei.


    She didn''t give up to call again, but still couldn''t get through. Then quickly open the wechat to send a message, pan Lin did not return, go to penguin to find pan Lin, pan Lin still did not reply.


    Pan Lin knows?


    Did he know that?


    How do you know that?


    Zhang Mengfei''s back has been soaked in cold sweat, the whole person collapsed in a chair, a blank brain.


    How could it be, how could it be? How on earth did pan Lin know?


    Did Han Ting tell him? Because of meeting Han Ting?


    That''s the only reason!


    Zhang Mengfei holds the mobile phone tightly, so Han Ting already knows, so she won''t help herself?


    I don''t want to think about this first. Now I want to think about how to solve the problem that has been exposed.


    Will pan Lin pursue himself? Does pan Lin have real feelings for himself? He''s not going to tell anyone, is he? Besides, according to pan Lin''s character, those money and gifts should not be asked for by himself.


    In fact, the problem is not very big?


    As long as you change the service and change the environment?


    Zhang Mengfei''s brain turns fast, thinking about how to get away.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings. It''s a wechat from Pan Lin.


    "Can you show me what you really are?"


    There is only one sentence.


    Zhang Mengfei didn''t know how tired pan Lin was when he said this. It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength to make this line.


    Zhang Mengfei looked at the mobile phone, no reply.


    Show panlin what he really is?


    Panlin would hate it. She is not beautiful at all. There are four people in a dormitory. She used to think she was born beautiful. As a result, her appearance is the lowest in the dormitory, even worse than Huang Shiyuan.


    And now she often sits in front of the computer in the house and doesn''t move. She eats a lot of takeout. She has gained more than 130 Jin.


    Her face turned sallow because she often didn''t put on the isolation cream on the computer.


    This ugly and fat himself, how nice to send to pan Lin to see?


    "I''m sorry." Zhang Mengfei thought about it and sent out three words.


    "What information do you have that is true?" Pan Lin said again.


    "It''s true that I''m a student of a university. I''m sorry I cheated you Zhang Mengfei is thinking about how to pacify pan Lin''s mood, so that Pan Lin will not find her.


    "Did you really like me?" Pan Lin asked again.


    This question, of course, should be answered carefully. Zhang Mengfei and pan Lin have been together for such a long time, and they know almost all about Pan Lin''s character. She knows that the answer to this question is the key.


    "Yes, very much. You are so excellent, I am too poor, I am not worthy of you. I failed you to be good to me, so I am not worthy of you. But because I like you too much, I''m afraid you dislike me, so I cheat you with other people''s photos. I''m sorry, just think it''s a nightmare. Now, I wake up. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry... " Zhang Mengfei worked hard to create a deep and humble person, with a layer of sweat in his palm.


    After a long time, pan Lin sent a sentence: "so you still refuse to show me what you really look like?"


    Zhang Mengfei immediately replied: "can you leave me the last ridiculous self-esteem?"


    There was no more news from panlin.


    Zhang Mengfei feels relieved and feels that this matter has been solved perfectly.


    Now hurry to change the service.


    It''s just, is it going to be as simple as she thought?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    Zhang Mengfei quickly changed her clothes, but before she changed her clothes, she didn''t forget to continue to create a set of affectionate people. She left a lot of words for Pan Lin on penguin, expressing her guilt and her true love for Pan Lin. I also sent a long email in the game, recalling their meeting, knowing each other, staying together in the game, and mailing some things to pan Lin. finally, I deeply expressed my apology again, hoping that he would forgive me for using false photos.


    After all this, Zhang Mengfei turned to take it.


    She had been dormant for a while in her new clothes. On the surface, it was calm. Pan Lin never looked for her again, which made her feel relieved. It seems that the matter is really settled.


    Only at this time did she have the mood to check how much she got from panlin and how much cash she got.


    I don''t know. I scared her.


    The cash collected from Pan Lin alone is more than 200000 yuan. The appearance and equipment given by Pan Lin in the game are worth more than 100000 yuan, and the items given in reality, such as the latest mobile phones, bags, jewelry, clothes and shoes, are also worth more than 100000 yuan. So pan Lin spent 500000 yuan on her.


    Zhang Mengfei''s mood is very complicated at this moment.


    All this money means nothing to pan Lin. So even if pan Lin knew that she had cheated him, he didn''t ask her to pay him back.


    Rich people''s world, really can''t look up to.


    It''s a pity. If I didn''t cheat him at the beginning, can I continue? Is it possible to become a real couple with him?


    No! Zhang Mengfei immediately denied his idea.


    If at first she was true information, pan Lin would not have taken a fancy to her.


    Forget it. I don''t want these useless things.


    I''m rich now.


    In the game, her number is also very valuable. In reality, she got so many things and money. It''s really cool to think of it.


    In the evening, order a hot pot to eat with your classmates in the room, and then play games. The money has been enough for her for a long time, even for her tuition.


    Up to now, Zhang Mengfei does not have any repentance or guilt psychology, only to escape a disaster, and get a lot of benefits of satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei did not go back to the dormitory this semester, and Han Ting they have no contact.


    Han Ting is naturally happy and pure. They usually have a good class. On weekends, they either take part in the excavation of the tomb of the emperor Qiyun, or go home with Tianmiao to eat delicious food and watch dramas, and live like immortals.


    After the end of the final exam, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are happy to see the results for Tianmiao.


    "All right, I see." Tianmiao said with a smile, "I will never forget what I promised you. After the holiday, you go home first, and then we make an appointment to go to X city, and then go by boat. "


    "All right, all right!" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan nodded happily, "we BBQ, go to pick up shells and see if there are turtle eggs."


    "It doesn''t have to be this season, and the turtle eggs are all buried and invisible." Tianmiao said, "we can go fishing, as long as you don''t get seasick. You can also dive. "


    "I''m a little afraid of diving." Huang Shiyuan patted her chest and said with a lingering fear, "I almost drowned when I was a child. It''s a bit of a shadow."


    "Don''t be afraid, there are professionals to accompany you to dive. Han Ting and I are here. It''s OK." There is no comfort in the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    "That''s good!" Huang Shiyuan clenched her fist, "I''m not afraid of anything when the sky is dim."


    "Do we need to bring our own diving equipment?" Han Ting asked.


    "No, just bring your favorite swimsuits. There''s everything over there. Skin care products, sunscreen can use mine, light to fight, have fun. You can play as long as you want. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Long live Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are jumping happily. It''s so happy to know TIANYAO and become friends with TIANYAO!


    This summer vacation, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan played on Tianmiao island for a week, and then went to chenjinglou island with Tianmiao for a week.


    Under the blue sky is the blue sea water. The wharf built on the island, looking down, you can see a lot of fish swimming. On the soft sand beach, there are many reclining chair umbrellas. They step on them barefoot, one step at a time. A wave comes and washes out all the footprints.


    Huang Shiyuan laughs and walks in front, Han Ting follows behind, stepping in Huang Shiyuan''s footprints, two people go forward, leaving only a series of footprints. After walking for a while, they looked back at Tianmiao, who was also smiling, and walked forward with their footprints.


    "Ah, hermit crab!" Huang Shiyuan suddenly squatted down and exclaimed.


    "This is lovely." Han Ting also squatted down.


    Tianmiao comes forward and reaches out his hand to touch the hermit crab.


    "Don''t be careful, it will catch you!" Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan stop in a hurry.


    The sky tiny way: "can''t."


    With that, in Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan''s surprised eyes, the hermit crab put his two pincers away well and climbed to Tianmiao''s hand. Then, standing on Tianmiao''s hand, he waved his pincers to Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan, as if to say hello.


    "Wow, it''s amazing. Is it greeting us?" Han Ting exclaimed.


    "I think so! I''ll take a picture of it. Wait a minute. Don''t move. " Huang Shiyuan quickly raised her mobile phone, which was put in a waterproof bag and hung around her neck.


    Chen Jinglou wears swimming trunks, drinks iced drinks on the beach chair under the coconut tree not far away, and looks at them with sunglasses. When Tianmiao saw it, he waved to Tianmiao, and then pointed to the drinks on the table, indicating that their drinks had been delivered and they could drink.


    "Come on, have a drink. After lunch, we''ll go fishing in the afternoon. " Tianmiao also waved to Chen Jinglou, and Han Ting said to them.


    Tianmiao walks in front, while Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan walk behind. Han Ting whispers to Huang Shiyuan and says, "you know, boss Chen, though famous, is very mysterious. Anyway, it gives people the feeling that strangers are not near and unattainable. I met him several times at charity meetings. He made a lot of money, but he was really the first person in the industry to do charity. But every time he came to the charity, he would donate money and leave. He would never go up to speak. "


    "Wow Huang Shiyuan sighed after listening.


    "In the afternoon, it''s Mr. Chen who you can''t reach. He''s going out fishing for us." Tianmiao suddenly turned back and came with such a smile.


    "Ah Han Ting screamed, dying, dying! If my parents know that boss Chen actually sailed for her, I don''t know how my parents would feel. Those celebrities who admire boss Chen know, will they eat her alive?


    In the afternoon when fishing, Tianmiao is eating cake and fruit and watching them fishing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    "At the beginning of school, we are sophomores. Ah, there are lovely schoolgirls and schoolboys coming to report. " Lying on the beach chair, Huang Shiyuan sighed with a soft drink.


    "Yes, time does not spare people." Han Ting is also in that false model of sigh, "we old very fast."


    "Enjoy your youth." Tianmiao, wearing sunglasses, looks at Chen Jinglou in the distance. He is directing people to make bonfires and barbecue shelves. That''s preparation for BBQ at night.


    "Yes, enjoy it now." Han Ting took a big sip of her drink and echoed.


    ¡­¡­


    The happy summer vacation soon passed.


    After the beginning of school, they put themselves into learning.


    Sometimes Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan debate a question.


    That is the Empress Dowager of Qi Yun emperor. The coffin of the mysterious empress dowager has also been opened, but there are only gorgeous clothes and no bones in it. For a moment, scholars were confused.


    After that, we began to have various ideas and discussions.


    As Chen Jinglou said, experts want to be bald, but they have not come to a reliable conclusion.


    "The Empress Dowager is certainly not dead," Han Ting said


    "I don''t think the Empress Dowager passed through, and then passed away?" Huang Shiyuan said.


    "No way. If you want to talk about crossing, I think Princess Lin is quite like crossing. "


    "No, there is no such thing in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The discussion between them is very hot.


    The sky is tiny in a side, the smile of the fan suddenly came a sentence: "now still feel that the emperor of Qi Yun has eight abdominal muscles?"


    Today''s technology has been able to restore the appearance of the ancients.


    Qi Yun emperor''s appearance and figure have been restored, which makes many fans hard to accept for a while. But the psychology of the fans is strong. The filter of the emperor Qi Yun is too big. Even though he knows that the emperor Qi Yun is slightly fat, he still can''t stop a group of fans from loving him.


    "Oh, you can get rid of body shape. But you can''t change your looks. Although the emperor is a little fat, he looks good. " Han Ting said.


    "That''s to say, don''t always talk about an abdominal muscle." Huang Shiyuan also helped.


    "OK, I won''t talk to you. Get ready and go to class later." Tianmiao doesn''t want to argue with his son''s fans. It''s meaningless.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei has just finished his make-up examination of the subjects he took last semester. There are still two subjects that need to be retaken. But she didn''t take it seriously. Because her focus now is all on the game. She turned a dress, mixed with wind and water.


    As mentioned before, Zhang Mengfei''s game characters have many expensive appearances, which are all given by Pan Lin. She is now hanging up in the game, there will be a lot of people to add friends, chat about her, which makes her vanity get a great satisfaction.


    After dormant for such a long time and making sure that there would be no more problems with Pan Lin, Zhang Mengfei started his previous operation again.


    Also applied for a penguin, Han Ting''s photos will be sent out again as their own photos, once again shaping the image of Bai Fu Mei Gao Cai Sheng. She now understands that the rich three generations like Pan Lin don''t care about money. Even if they are cheated, they will not do too much to her because of their good self-cultivation. Especially not to let her pay back.


    This makes Zhang Mengfei find a way to make money.


    So she got on well with the leader of the current guild.


    This gang leader is also a local tyrant. He is generous, loyal and popular.


    Zhang Mengfei once again became a local tyrant''s girlfriend, still using a fake photo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    On this day, when Zhang Mengfei enjoyed the takeout of the red envelope point given by his new online love boyfriend, penguin and wechat rang out at the same time, and constantly.


    Who''s texting her?


    Zhang Mengfei put down his chopsticks and casually picked up his mobile phone to read the news.


    As a result, the news above made her sit up straight in an instant.


    Several messages are sent by friends in the game. They are all asking her a question. Is the thing written in this post true?


    She click into the post, see the title, eyes canthus to crack, hands shaking.


    In fact, Bai Fumei is all fake. How many people have you cheated?


    She quickly click in, restrain panic heart, began to see this post.


    This post records in detail how she got on well with Pan Lin, the screenshots of the things pan Lin sent her, the pictures of AI te and pan Lin showing her love in the group, and the email she wrote to pan Lin in the game, saying goodbye and adding shame, and admitting that she used fake photos. Every word is cut very clearly.


    Han Ting''s photo was also released, but it was put out in code. It''s written below that this little sister is a student of History Department of a university, and miss is the real Bai Fumei. She''s really unlucky. People don''t play games, but some people steal the photos to create Bai Fumei''s personal design. Can a real Bai Fu Mei look so ugly? The speed of receiving red envelopes is really fast.


    Then attached below are the screenshots of Pan Lin''s exclusive red envelope sent to her in the gang before, as well as the screenshots and transfer records of helping to send her the red envelope now.


    The post is very long and detailed. All the things released are real hammers without any fabrication.


    The more Zhang Mengfei looked, the more frightened he was. He was soaked in cold sweat.


    The last time pan Lin knew the truth, she was not so flustered and afraid. This time, she was really flustered.


    There are a lot of people eating melons in the post. In a flash, the reply of this post is thousands of floors, and it is still increasing. It seems that the owner of the building is still slowly releasing some information.


    Penguin and wechat information is still ringing, Zhang Mengfei even dare not go to see.


    At this time, Shen fan, the new gang leader and current boyfriend, called. Zhang Mengfei didn''t dare to answer, so he put his cell phone aside.


    After ringing the bell, Zhang Mengfei found that his whole body had been wet with cold sweat.


    It''s over. It''s really over this time.


    How to explain to Shen fan?


    How did the email to panlin come out?


    She wanted to question panlin. But when she saw the special red envelope that Pan Lin sent to her in the gang group, she immediately came to her senses. What qualifications does she have to question pan Lin? What if she gets angry with Pan Lin and asks her to pay back the money?


    "What''s the matter with you?" At this time, while eating takeout students voice asked her.


    "Just I have some conflicts with people in the game, and now I don''t know how to solve them. " Zhang Mengfei squeezed out a smile and said in a low voice.


    "In the game? If you don''t agree, do it. You can''t get an order. I can''t do it. When the network cable is pulled out, do you want to blame him? " Students said, and then asked, "there are professional courses in the afternoon, you''d better go with me?" Zhang Mengfei''s classmate, although he also likes to play games, knows the importance and will never put the cart before the horse. I always finish my study before playing games. Although the results are not so good, but always fly low, will not fail.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    "I''m not in the mood to go." Zhang Mengfei turned off his mobile phone and said absently.


    "You can''t do that. You''ve taken two courses again this semester. If you go on like this, what will you do next semester?" The classmate persuades. She also likes to play games, but games are just entertainment for her. The party in the dormitory affected other roommates, so she chose to live and play games. But the premise is that she plays games, not games.


    And Zhang Mengfei''s state is really playing with her. Looking at Zhang Mengfei becoming more and more addicted to the game, the students could not help worrying and regretting that they introduced the game to her.


    "Besides, you can go to class by yourself. If you can help me, you can answer it for me." Zhang Mengfei got up with his mobile phone, but he didn''t go on eating. Zhu men went.


    The classmate looked at the closed door and sighed.


    Zhang Mengfei walked aimlessly out of the gate of the community. My heart is thinking about how to solve the problem this time. Shen fan is generous, and he is really good to her. I think I''ll forgive her like panlin and never contact her again.


    The screen of the mobile phone goes out again. It''s a call from Shen fan.


    Zhang Mengfei thought about it, but he picked up the phone.


    "Shen fan, I Listen to me. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to... " As soon as Zhang Mengfei got on the phone,


    "I''ll ask you, is everything in the post true?" Shen fan''s voice is very cold.


    Zhang Mengfei did not speak, why and she thought a little different?


    "Let me ask you again, is the photo really not yours?" Shen fan asked again.


    "Listen to me, I like you too much, but I''m afraid of..." Zhang Mengfei tried to explain, but Shen fan interrupted him before he finished.


    "Have you memorized these words long ago? That''s what you said last time. How many times did you say that? How many fish do I belong to you? " Shen fan''s voice was cold with suppressed anger.


    "I really don''t. I really like you. I didn''t want to cheat you..." Zhang Mengfei is eager to explain.


    Shen fan didn''t speak, but hung up directly.


    Zhang Mengfei''s heart is very flustered, she desperately calls Shen fan to send a message, but Shen fan no longer has any reply.


    The post on the Internet is becoming more and more popular and abusive. Zhang Mengfei has been secretly paying attention to the post, but he doesn''t dare to appear and reply. The friends in the game are also looking for her, no matter how those friends send messages to her, she will not return, which is what the post says. And the game, in the evening she quietly turned the service.


    She wants to deal with it coldly. When the wind is over, everyone will forget it.


    She later contacted Shen fan, who ignored her.


    Two weeks later, Shen fan didn''t look for her, which made her feel relieved. I thought it was over.


    Two weeks later, however, she received a letter from her lawyer.


    And a call from a lawyer.


    The lawyer''s words are concise.


    Make her lose money.


    It''s not paying back, it''s losing money.


    Not only to Shen fan spent on her money back, but also extra money.


    Zhang Mengfei has been scared silly. When did she see this kind of posture?


    She called Shen fan in a hurry.


    This time, Shen fan quickly answered her phone.


    "Shen fan, we fall in love. It''s wrong for me to take a fake photo, but do you want to do this?" Zhang Mengfei was afraid and angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    "No one has ever dared to play with me like this since I was a child. You have a lot of skills. If someone didn''t come to me and show me the evidence, I wouldn''t believe it. Zhang Mengfei, I also don''t want to talk with you more nonsense, a month, give you a month. Give me back that money and pay me half a million more, or you''ll wait to get in. " Shen Fan said and hung up the phone mercilessly.


    Half a million?


    Is Shen fan crazy!


    Zhang Mengfei wants to drop his cell phone.


    She sat in a chair and didn''t move for a long time.


    What to do?


    Where is she going to find 500000?


    She spent a lot of the money Shen fan gave her. Since she had money in her hand, she had formed the habit of spending freely. Her savings are only tens of thousands of yuan. Sell off all those gifts.


    There are game accounts, sold should also be worth a lot of money.


    Zhang Mengfei really regretted this time.


    It turns out that not all rich people are as gentle as pan Lin.


    Pan Lin knew that he had been cheated, but he still chose not to pursue it because he felt that he was the one he liked. He didn''t care about the little money he spent. Although he was sad, as Zhang Mengfei said, it was a nightmare. Now that he woke up, he still had his own new life.


    It''s just that Shen fan is not such a person. He belongs to the one who will repay.


    Zhang Mengfei is really afraid and regretted now. She asked Shen fan for love, but Shen fan directly pulled her black, pull black before a word, something to talk to my lawyer.


    She sold everything she could, including game accounts, gifts, computers, mobile phones


    But it''s not enough.


    She was desperate.


    If you ask the students who live together to borrow money and ask what she wants to do with it, how can she answer?


    She knows the financial conditions of her classmates. Thousands of yuan is a big sum for her. What should she say?


    As a result, she and her classmates said they wanted to borrow money. They looked at her and whispered, "I only have 5000 yuan to borrow from you. It''s all I have."


    Without asking what she was doing, she lent her all the money.


    Zhang Mengfei was stunned and asked subconsciously, "don''t you ask me what I borrowed to do?"


    "In the future, don''t play games, and don''t be fooled by those false things. You''d better study hard. Successful graduation is the right way to find a job. " The classmate only said this sentence, then turned around and went out, "I''ll hit your card with the money later."


    Zhang Mengfei instantly understood that the students had seen that post! That is to say, her classmates have known for a long time that she cheated people with fake photos. But students are willing to help her!


    Zhang Mengfei has mixed feelings at this moment.


    At this moment, she realized more clearly than ever.


    Those feelings around her in the game are all fake, just like a mirror.


    She should be back to reality.


    But the money is still not enough, far from enough.


    After thinking about it, she finally brazenly went back to the dormitory, looking for Han Ting to borrow money from them.


    "How much?" Han Ting thinks she heard wrong. 200000 or 2000?


    Huang Shiyuan also widened her eyes: "why do you borrow so much money?"


    Zhang Mengfei was silent.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, how can we help you?" Tianmiao suddenly opened his mouth at this time. This human desperation has reached its climax. Some human beings will stop at the last moment. Can Zhang Mengfei?


    Zhang Mengfei looked up at the sky and moved his lips. He didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    "Yes, how can we help you if you don''t tell the truth?" Han Ting also frowned.


    "Zhang Mengfei, everyone makes mistakes. Some mistakes can''t be made up, but some mistakes can be made up. Think for yourself. " Tianmiao still couldn''t hold back and wanted to pull this human for the last time. All human beings make mistakes, but some people will correct them when they know their mistakes, while others will be doomed if they make a mistake. Zhang Mengfei is on the edge of the cliff now. Can she pull it back?


    Zhang Mengfei still didn''t speak and kept silent.


    The sky tiny heart tiny sigh, still have no way to pull back?


    "I I made a big mistake. I have no face to tell you, but I can''t think of anyone else to help me except you. We don''t have any friendship, and I''ve given you so much trouble. I owe a lot of money, but I don''t want to go to the online loan, because I know the online loan is bottomless, can''t touch. I can only have the cheek to find you. I really know that I''m wrong. I sold the game account computer, not only to pay back the money, but also to start over. I can write a IOU or an agreement. When I graduate, I will pay you back. No, I started working after that. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... " Zhang Mengfei began to cry as if he had exhausted all his strength. At last, he cried more and more and squatted down directly. The pressure of these days finally broke her down.


    "Get up, don''t cry." The sky tiny light says, "the matter and I say clearly.". I can help you


    Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan are surprised to see Tianmiao. Tianmiao is rich, but she doesn''t spend money. During this period of time, they have known for a long time that Tianmiao is not good at Zhang Mengfei''s senses, and his attitude towards Zhang Mengfei is much colder than theirs. I didn''t expect that Tianmiao was willing to help Zhang Mengfei.


    Is it worth it? Is Zhang Mengfei worth being helped like this?


    "That is I I cheated people with fake photos again, but this time... " Zhang Mengfei choked and said, "I''m wrong. I''m sorry, Han Ting. I''m really sorry. I won''t do this again. Please forgive me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me. I''ll do whatever you want me to do to make up for it. "


    Han Ting is in a complicated mood. Looking at Zhang Mengfei who is out of breath, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Sympathy? No, she doesn''t sympathize with Zhang Mengfei. She just feels that this person is doing it for herself. Bad character, strong vanity, now caused such a situation, it is not surprising, she knew the truth, also did not want to help Zhang Mengfei. Although she can hold 200000 yuan, she will not use it to help such people. Hurt yourself and help her? impossible! I''m not that good!


    Huang Shiyuan was dumb after listening. This kind of mistake, can you make a second time?! Help her? Dream! Huang Shiyuan''s father taught her when she was a child. If a friend asks her to borrow more than 100 yuan, she should think it over. Is it worth it? Is it the kind of loan and return or not at all. She doesn''t think Zhang Mengfei will pay back the money, and she doesn''t think Zhang Mengfei can pay back the money in a short time.


    Tianmiao should understand these truths better. Why did Tianmiao help Zhang Mengfei?


    Because human beings in the most desperate time, how much hope that someone can help themselves.


    One thought becomes Buddha, one thought becomes devil.


    At this moment, some people will change completely if they are helped, and they will sink completely if they are not helped.


    When people are in the dark, how they expect to have a pair of hands to pull themselves out of the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    Otherwise, how can human beings have a word to change the past.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll find someone to deal with it. I hope you''ve really changed your mind." The sky tiny light says.


    Zhang Mengfei was stunned. Is that all? never mind?


    "Tianmiao said yes! Boss Chen is his nephew! Blue sky group Han Ting was not angry and said, "you can go."


    "Ah, well, thank you, Tianmiao, thank you!" Zhang Mengfei bowed deeply to the sky, then stepped back.


    When the door of the dormitory closes and Zhang Meng flies away, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan come together.


    "Tianmiao, why do you help her? She''s really bad. " Han Ting turns her mouth.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s worth it." Huang Shiyuan also nodded.


    "Yes, we don''t understand your behavior at all." Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan said together.


    You don''t understand, because I''m not human.


    Me, it''s the day.


    All beings are equal. I respect all life.


    And the judgment of good and evil is not so absolute.


    Human nature is the most complex.


    The influence of Zhang Mengfei''s small evil is really bad, she is crooked, but not completely broken.


    She just wanted to see if she could straighten it.


    If she doesn''t help Zhang Mengfei this time, Zhang Mengfei will die.


    If they don''t show up, Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan will also die.


    Shen fan is not such a simple local tyrant.


    His family is involved in gangs.


    For Zhang Mengfei cheating on him, he just wanted to get back some losses at the beginning, but later his brothers were laughing at him. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Naturally, he came to find Zhang Mengfei''s trouble. In a big outside blocked Zhang Mengfei, took Zhang Mengfei. After Zhang Mengfei disappeared, his classmates called the police, but later found Zhang Mengfei''s body.


    Before that, Shen fan also met Han Ting. He looks for an opportunity to intercept Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan, and what the police finally find is still their bodies.


    Of course, Tianmiao won''t let these things happen.


    Shen fan and Zhang Mengfei are not good people. However, the former is hopeless, while the latter can be reformed without death.


    Human nature is like this. When you think this person is bad, there will be worse ones to refresh your lower limit.


    Some people will say, all the villains.


    But the fact is that it''s amazing, bad, just like pain, and graded. People''s emotions are the same. Like, no sense, hate, hate, hate


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Mengfei worried for a while, and then found that Shen fan never looked for her again, Shen fan''s lawyer never appeared again. The online Posts disappeared. She returned some of the money she had sold to pan Lin and Shen fan, and then began to work on weekends and holidays. Back to the dormitory, I go out early and come back late every day, leaving only work and study in my life.


    "She really seems to have changed?" Han Ting got up and rubbed her eyes. "Now she gets up early every day with light hands and feet. At night, she reads books and uses a flashlight in bed. She also helps us to boil water. But I still don''t like her


    "Don''t force it." The sky tiny smile smile, "at least she changed, other don''t care."


    Huang Shiyuan also got up and yawned: "although she has changed, I don''t want to be friends with her."


    "Don''t force it. Just be yourself. " Tianmiao smiles, and Zhang Mengfei''s soul has gradually turned white from the beginning. It''s amazing. At first, she thought that human beings were hopeless, but now they are changing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    After graduation, Zhang Mengfei entered a listed company and started her new life.


    Han Ting, Huang Shiyuan and Tianmiao did not contact her again.


    She wanted to thank Tianmiao, but Tianmiao didn''t leave her contact information.


    The last time I saw the sky was on TV.


    Chen Jinglou of Tianmiao and Lantian group cut the ribbon for a museum.


    Everything in that museum was donated by Chen Jinglou. There are even bowls used by Emperor Qiyun and paintings painted by Emperor Qiyun.


    After that, she never saw the sky again.


    The last time I saw Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan was in a foreign tourist city. She and her lover spend their honeymoon in that place. In a square, they see Han Ting and Huang Shiyuan eating a sweet cone from a distance, talking and laughing happily. Two people seem to be still with whom video, live video of their play. And their video, it should be the sky. Just in front of the sky, they will be so happy.


    Zhang Mengfei didn''t step forward, just looked at them from a distance.


    At this moment, Zhang Mengfei suddenly remembered the scene of the four of them having dinner together at the snack bar opened by Tianmiao''s cousin.


    It was the first, last and only dinner for the four of them.


    At that time, she was really happy.


    Why did she become stupid later?


    If, if she didn''t


    Forget it, there is no if in life.


    Thank you Tianmiao for changing her life.


    What she has to do is to cherish what she has now and give the best answer to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao finally asked her a word.


    Do you want to live black or white in your life?


    ¡­¡­


    Tiandao office.


    Tianmiao with Chen Jinglou registration, help Chen Jinglou familiar with the whole process, get all his props, with him ready to open the task.


    "Mother, is this bound to my soul?" Chen Jinglou pointed to his palm. The next moment, a ball rose from his palm. Heart read a move, the ball above the display of a light curtain, above the text. Chen Jinglou reached out to slide the text on the screen.


    "Yes, as long as you think about it consciously, you can operate it. Let''s name this magic weapon by ourselves. This is the magic weapon of Tianji Pavilion data in China Unicom Tiandao office. My name is Tianji memo. You can call it Tianji Xiaoqiu. " Tianmiao doesn''t want to give Chen Jinglou an example of the names of those exotic flowers, such as "little machine" or "Heaven machine" I can''t bear to look directly at it. I don''t want my son to be bad.


    "Does form change according to the depth of one''s own thinking? I started thinking about the system sphere, and it came out like a sphere. " Chen Jing Lou curiously looked at the thing that looks like a notebook in Tianmiao''s hand and guessed.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "and the transmission props are bound with your soul. Mind operation is OK. Your employee ID card is also bound. No one else can take it. "


    "I see." Chen Jinglou nodded and said excitedly, "let''s start the task." He can''t wait to start the mission.


    "Good." Tianmiao also nodded, "please send it according to the instructions. I''ll show up later. "


    Chen Jing Lou should come down and start the transmitter. After a daze, he came to a strange place.


    This seems to be the edge of a forest, blue sky and white clouds, green trees and grass, behind is a spacious road.


    Chen Jinglou reaches out his hand and pinches his fingers. Well, it seems that he is still his original body.


    "The emperor." At this time, behind suddenly came a milky voice.


    Chen Jinglou''s body was stiff and his mood was very complicated.


    No, the mother is getting smaller and smaller?


    Take a silly son on a mission, the next story will be very short, and then enter another world


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    Chen Jinglou turned hard with a stiff body, but in front of him, huh? no one??


    What''s going on?


    "Down there." Chen Jinglou felt that his trouser legs had been pulled.


    Then he lowered his head and saw a scene that almost made him sprout.


    Mother became a two or three-year-old girl, wearing a princess skirt, chubby, face also fleshy, bright eyes, long eyelashes like two small brushes. What a fat baby made of powder and jade!


    Chen Jinglou said in his heart that he was offended, but he held Tianmiao up uncontrollably.


    "Mother, why have you become so small?" Chen Jinglou holds xiaotianmiao in her arms and says in her heart, "I can''t see that the mother is so small, but she has a lot of weight. It''s very heavy.".


    "This world is your mission world, I''m just guiding from the side." Tianmiao stretched out xiaopang''s hand and put his arm around Chen Jinglou''s neck. "It''s mainly you, so I''ve become so small. Now you can have a look at your orb


    "This, I call it Tianji Tangtang, round candy, chubby, how lovely." Chen Jinglou looked at the tiny arm of the sky and said.


    The sky is dim That''s the name you picked up when you looked at my arm, right? Have been offended! Son of a bitch!


    "Let me see." Chen Jinglou raises his hand and Tangtang appears. Then a light screen is projected on Tangtang, showing the background of the world and Chen Jinglou''s mission.


    "The world is sick..." After Chen Jinglou finished reading, make complaints about his brows.


    "So I sent you to repair the world." Heaven smiles.


    This world is a world with advanced science and technology.


    A world controlled by an intelligent brain.


    A long time ago, there was a paranoid scientist who thought that there were great mistakes in the world and human behavior. He wanted to invent an intelligent robot to help human correct many mistakes.


    Later, he succeeded.


    The intelligent brain invented by him can perfectly calculate the trajectory of human behavior and calculate the possible value of human future career.


    He became famous by this.


    Many small chips have been made and implanted into the wrist of the human body to connect with the intelligent brain. The intelligent brain will send the human data back to the intelligent brain. After analysis, the intelligent brain will give suggestions on the person''s occupation and future behavior. Save a lot of time and energy for human beings, so that human beings no longer waste time and energy on unnecessary and meaningless things.


    However, later the brain awakened and had its own thinking.


    It began to try to control human beings, and it succeeded in the end!


    It invades all networks and controls all networks.


    After all babies are born, chips are implanted. The brain will analyze the baby''s genes based on this chip. If it thinks that the baby will harm society in the future, it will be destroyed. This is the first test.


    Next, school, work.


    When learning, most of the dregs are destroyed by humanity. However, some of them survived. These people are very smart but don''t like learning. According to the analysis of the intelligence brain, they will make great contributions to the society if they enter the society and work in the future, so they won''t be destroyed.


    After human work, intelligence brain analysis suggests what kind of work human should take part in, and will calculate the value of this human every month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    At the time of monthly settlement, if it does not reach the value calculated by brain, it will be warned for the first time, punished by electric shock for the second time, and taken away for the third time.


    In short, the world is like a sophisticated instrument, which does not allow any mistakes.


    All human beings must give full play to their values.


    "Is this human progress? no I think it''s imprisoning human progress at all! " Chen Jinglou''s waistcoat is chilly.


    "Yes, if we go on like this, the world will no longer be born consciously, it will be a dead silence. So I need you to repair it. Come on, my dear son, I believe you will solve it soon. " Tianmiao touched Chen Jinglou''s head with his little hand.


    Chen Jinglou turns his head to look at the little girl, then helps her forehead. My mother has become such a cute child. Ah, I really want to touch my mother''s little head. No, no, that''s offensive! No!


    Chen Jinglou looked at the information given by Tianji Tangtang in detail, and he knew what he was going to do.


    And his identity in this world is a teacher.


    The teacher of high school, Tianmiao is his sister.


    Fortunately, it''s not his daughter. He doesn''t dare to call empress mother for her daughter.


    He is the head teacher, leading this year''s high school freshmen. A few of them are eccentric and don''t pay much attention in class. They are often late and leave early. Other teachers have reacted several times. He decided to talk to the students.


    Now that he''s here, he knows why.


    These students are doubting the world.


    Yes, they are questioning the order of the world.


    I think this kind of survival way of calculating value is unreasonable!


    It''s true that everyone has their own value, but is the way to calculate value right? Why should Nuwa calculate it? Who gave it this right? She is just a brain, not a real giver of life. Even the giver of life has no right to decide everything of this life at will. (zhinao''s name is Nuwa.)


    "So, it''s Saturday, and I''ll take my mother out for a picnic? And I''m going to visit them one by one tomorrow? " Chen Jinglou pointed to a car not far away and looked at the picnic basket on the blanket not far ahead. There is a lot of food on the blanket, bread, roast duck, cake, milk tea, a lot of fruit, oh no, there is still a little fruit left, because two deer are eating their fruit.


    "It''s almost finished. Are they too much? Don''t you leave us any? " Chen Jinglou gasped.


    "Give them to eat." Tianmiao pointed to the roast duck, "save the roast duck back."


    "Mother, you still like to eat meat as always, do not like to eat meat." Chen Jinglou whispered Tucao, and he used to make complaints about everything. During this period, the two deer were not afraid of him at all, and even rubbed his arm, as if thanking him for offering a delicious meal.


    "At this time, those children should be in their secret base." Chen Jinglou put the things back in the car, put Tianmiao on the child seat in the back and buckled her seat belt. "Let''s go to those children and share things with them. By the way, we''ll discuss how to kill that brain. But they are really smart. They have created a magnetic field space in the secret base, which can isolate the connection between the brain and the chip. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    Tianmiao didn''t return to him. After Chen Jinglou started the car, he looked back and saw that Tianmiao was already eating roast duck.


    Chen Jinglou


    If their identity is true, maybe he will be tired and die.


    Chen Jinglou drove the car and went directly to the group of children with "anti bone".


    The secret base of these students is an abandoned container dump. After parking the car, Chen Jinglou, holding Tianmiao in his arms, stumbled along a less obvious path.


    Finally, I came to several containers in front of me.


    The sky tiny suddenly opens a way: "emperor son, do you know how many traps we just walked on the road?"


    "Ah?" Chen Jinglou looked confused and forced, "is there a trap?"


    "The intelligence quotient of these children is very high, and they can create a magnetic space to isolate the main brain. Do you think there will be no traps and alarm devices in their secret base?" Tianmiao asked.


    "That''s right. According to their IQ, there are at least ten traps around here. Where are they? Mother, we should be more careful! " Chen Jinglou looks at the surroundings with vigilance.


    "To be precise, there are 23 traps and five alarm devices." Tianmiao''s expression is very strange, "you step on all the way, without exception. But No traps or alarms have been triggered. " Is this the luck of Qi Yun er? Why does she feel a little sour?


    "Yes, is it?" Chen Jinglou''s eyes widened in surprise, "so many? I hit them all? "


    "You are the best Minesweeper." Tianmiao gives a thumbs up.


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise." Chen Jinglou showed a simple smile.


    Just after Chen Jinglou finished talking, the door of the container opened.


    A girl with a surprised expression.


    "Miss Chen, why are you here?" The girls were very surprised. They set so many alarms and traps. Why didn''t any of them respond? How did the teacher come to their door safely?


    "Ah, Wei Yao, are Wu Yun and Liu Ping here? I''ve got something for you Chen Jinglou said with a smile, trying to show a kind smile.


    But Wei Yao is full of alert looking at Chen Jinglou, silent down.


    "Do you want our conversation to be known by it?" Tianmiao suddenly opens his mouth and points to Wei Yao''s wrist. That''s where the chip was implanted.


    Wei Yao is stunned. Who is this fat baby? How can you say something totally out of her age? Such a mature meaning should not be said by such a child, right?


    "Go in and say, I think I can join you too." Chen Jinglou said.


    Wei Yao did not move her steps, frowned and hesitated.


    "Then I''ll shout out what you want. Then you''ll know, and your plan is over! " Tianmiao said with Wei Yao''s wrist. Anyway, she looks like a bear now. Just do what a bear does.


    "Come on in!" This next Wei Yao urgent, hurriedly side body to get out of the way, let them two go in.


    After waiting for two people to enter, Wei Yao also crowded in, and then slammed the door.


    There are two other people in the room, Wu Yun and Liu Ping, and two other high IQ students.


    Seeing Chen Jinglou appear, they both stand up in shock. Wei Yaogang just said that there are people outside. They still don''t believe it. First, they have absolute confidence in the traps and alarm devices they make. Second, it''s impossible for normal people to come to this kind of wasteland, which has been abandoned for many years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    "Chen, Miss Chen? Are you here to pick up the garbage? " Wu Yun stood up, stuttering the result to such a sentence.


    Wei Yao Fuer, a fool, is so clever in studying electronic technology, but why is he so stupid in this respect?


    Liu Ping''s mouth is also a smoke, picking up garbage? Can you think of a better excuse?


    "Ah, if you''re studying garbage collection now, I''ll do the same." Chen Jinglou said with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, the faces of the three students changed.


    Wei Yao quickly walks up to Wu Yun and examines Chen Jing building with a frown.


    "Miss Chen, we don''t understand what you are talking about." Liu Ping said in a calm voice.


    "I''ve got a way to get your chips out and make your plans go better." Tianmiao suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Who is this fat baby? How lovely. " Wu Yun heard the Milky voice of Tianmiao, turned to look at the child in Chen Jinglou''s arms, and asked with his eyes shining.


    The sky is dim I''m not fat, I''m just a little festive!


    "Well, I''ve decided to take out your chips a few days later, and give them two first." Tianmiao said angrily.


    "Really?" When Liu Ping heard this, he was a little excited, a little suspicious and a little hopeful.


    "Mother said it was OK." Chen Jinglou nodded. At this time, the voice of the sky rang out in his mind.


    "When my son gets into the practice of Taoism, he can also do things that ordinary people can''t do, so the task will be much easier. I''ll help you this time. Next time you should be able to come by yourself. " In fact, Chen Jinglou has reached the edge of cultivation. His mind is very stable and pure. He only needs an opportunity to enter the Tao. And this world, in fact, is Chen Jinglou''s opportunity.


    "Wow, is that consciousness? How powerful Chen Jinglou screamed excitedly.


    "Keep your voice down. Yes, you will, too." Tianmiao was almost fainted by the noise. His son was excited like a silly roe deer. He didn''t know that he was almost roaring in his consciousness. It was deafening.


    "Mother?" Wei Yao looked at the sky with some doubts.


    "My sister''s nickname, you can''t shout like that. You can call it Tianmiao. " Chen Jinglou explained, "my sister has super power! Really Seeing a few students looking at him with a fool''s expression, Chen Jinglou was out of breath. What kind of eyes! You are fools!


    "Hand over here!" Tianmiao shouts to Weiyao.


    Wei Yao and the other two looked at each other. Liu Ping shook his head suspiciously, but Wu Yun came up angrily: "take mine first." If there is any danger, he will try first.


    "Not for you." Tianmiao still hates the guy who calls himself fat baby.


    "I''ll do it." Wei Yao came forward, pushed Wu Yun aside and held out her hand. It''s a little bit like death.


    "I''ll do it again!" Liu Ping was worried and prepared to push Wei Yao out of the way.


    "Ink!" Tianmiao suddenly stood up from Chen Jinglou''s arms, and then kicked Liu Ping to the ground with a flying kick. He sat on his chest and said to Wei Yao fiercely, "hurry up, it''s you."


    Lying flat on the ground, Liu looked at the roof, his mind full of question marks. He was kicked down by a fat girl of two or three years old???


    Wu Yun looked at the sky with his eyes shining. This fat baby is really cute!


    Wei Yao reaches out her hand. Tianmiao holds her wrist. The next moment, a black chip with a small finger is lying in the palm of TIANYAO''s hand.


    Wei Yao stares big eyes and covers her mouth in consternation. She is afraid that she can''t control her emotions and screams out at the moment.


    Chen Jinglou is watching strangely. He grabs Wu Yun''s wrist and touches it. Suddenly a chip falls out of Wu Yun''s wrist.


    "Well? Mother, is it this thing? How did you fall out? " Chen Jinglou takes the chip in his hand and asks the sky.


    The sky is dim


    Wu Yun Fall out on your own? It''s never happened, OK?


    Wei Yao I wanted to scream just now, but now I''m confused.


    Liu Ping I may be dreaming. I''m not awake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    The room was silent. After a long time, Liu Ping spoke hard.


    "It''s a chip. It was implanted when we were born. There was no fault and no one could take it down successfully. Not to mention falling off automatically. " Liu Ping looks at Chen Jinglou and Tianmiao in disbelief.


    "Who are you?" Wei Yao also looks at Chen Jinglou and Tianmiao in disbelief.


    "I''m here to pick up garbage." Chen Jinglou said solemnly.


    Wei Yao and Liu Ping stare at Wu Yun. Wu Yun Han Han scratched his head and blamed him. He didn''t even think about it just now. He said something silly.


    "Hand out." Tianmiao points to Wei Yao.


    Wei Yao quickly put her wrist in front of Tianmiao. The next moment, Tianmiao also helped her take out the chip.


    "How did you do it?" Wei Yao looked at the chip in Tianmiao''s hand in amazement and asked.


    "I said my mother had super power, but you don''t believe it." Chen Jinglou said, rolling his eyes.


    "Yes, yes." Liu Ping picked Tianmiao up from his chest and sat up straight. Looking at Chen Jinglou and Tianmiao, he said, "we have studied this chip for a long time, but we still can''t take it out without damaging ourselves. Thank you


    "Take this chip down. If we get out of this room, it will be detected immediately." Wu Yun said, "I''ll think about how to change it so that Nu Wa can''t find that we have taken down the chip."


    "If it is detected, it will be arrested. If there is no way to hide it, will the chip be installed again?" Chen Jinglou asked.


    "I don''t want it! I will find a way. " Wu Yun covered his wrist and said with a lingering fear, "I feel like a puppet with this thing on. no Worse than marionettes. Marionettes are not conscious of being carried by others to do some actions. We are conscious, but we have to do something against our will. Otherwise, they will be taken away and destroyed. "


    "So, Mr. Chen, do you think the way the world works is wrong?" Wei Yao looks at Chen Jing building.


    "Yes. It''s totally wrong Chen Jinglou nodded, "so let''s change the world."


    Wu Yun and the three looked at Chen Jing building in amazement.


    "What? Did I say something wrong? " Chen Jinglou is puzzled.


    "We just want to get rid of this chip, how not to be found, and start the life we want." Wei Yao said, "we don''t have such lofty ideals, and we can''t do it."


    "You can do it. Why not? And even if you remove the chip successfully and hide it from the main brain, won''t the main brain judge whether your behavior is abnormal through the people around you? " Chen Jinglou asked, "where are your parents? Don''t you want to save them? "


    Wu Yun three people suddenly silent.


    "My father, when I was in junior high school, was laid off by the company. He was laid off and returned home. He has been working hard to find a job. During that time, our family were very depressed and worried about Dad''s chip computing every day. Half a month later, dad found a new job. Our family was very happy and thought that the crisis was over. " Liu Ping said slowly in a low voice, "but in the second month, the brain thought that my father didn''t create enough value and gave a warning. My father worked very hard and often worked late. But the second month was not enough. I gave my father electric shock. I''ll never forget dad''s twisted face when he was shocked. My father worked harder and even went to work part-time. We thought that would qualify. But in the third month, my brain decided that my father''s value was not enough. Two men in black came and took my father away


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    When Liu Ping said this, he clenched his fists tightly and clenched his teeth. He still remembers the fear and despair in his father''s eyes at the last moment. At that moment, he couldn''t move or speak. He just stood there like a puppet.


    He couldn''t stop the men in black from taking dad. Dad''s eyes changed from fear and despair to relief. Then he looked at him and gave him a smile. At that moment, he read too much emotion from that smile.


    Dad wants to say that you should take good care of your mother, realize your own value and live well.


    At that moment, he really didn''t want to live, just wanted to rush to Nu Wa and kill her.


    But he can''t, he can''t!


    How could he be Nu Wa''s opponent?


    Mother cried heartbroken, but for him or cheer up to continue to work, to create the so-called worthy of her own value.


    What''s the value of bullshit?!!


    What are the standards of bullshit?


    Who gave Nu Wa such a right to judge?


    "My mother was taken away when I was seven years old." Wei Yao said in silence. She has experienced the same despair as Liu Ping. My mother is a full-time woman and keeps the house in order. Because of the car accident, the foot left sequelae, do things a little slow. As a result, it was judged that the value created in that month was not enough. No matter how much she and her father help her mother do housework together, it''s useless. Three months later, mom was taken away. Although her father covered her eyes at that time, she knew everything at that time.


    "My father was taken away when I was three years old." Wu Yun said, "I was still young at that time. I didn''t have any impression. But my mother has been warned twice and punished once with an electric shock. "


    Chen Jinglou looked at the three half year old children and saw the sadness and anger in their eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort them.


    "So, isn''t there more reason to change the world?" At this time, the voice of the sky sounded.


    Wu Yun and the three of them looked down at Tianmiao standing beside Chen Jing building.


    "But what shall we do?"


    "Can we do it?"


    "What can we do to change all this?"


    There was hope and excitement in their eyes.


    "He will help you." Tianmiao pointed to Chen Jinglou.


    Chen Jinglou blinked and looked at the sky.


    He wants to help them, but how can he help them? He doesn''t understand those electronic technologies. He hasn''t entered the Tao, and he can''t take his head from a thousand miles away. And the other side is not human, but intelligent.


    Tianmiao sent a message to Chen Jinglou: "huang''er, you are very lucky. You should be good at using your strongest weapon to defeat the enemy. "


    "What do I need to do?" Chen Jinglou asked in a hurry.


    "Nothing needs to be done." When Tianmiao says the first sentence, Chen Jinglou stares. Isn''t the mother teasing him? Fortunately, Tianmiao continued, "just follow them. They can take you with them when they implement the plan."


    "What was your original plan?" Chen Jinglou asked.


    Liu Ping said: "we have written a piece of virus. As long as we transmit it into Nu Wa, we can disrupt Nu Wa''s coding."


    "The problem is that we can''t get close to the central building where Nu Wa is."


    "There are a lot of guards there. Although these guards are all robots, they are all equipped with powerful weapons. If they detect us at the first time, we will be blasted to pieces." Wu Yun said somewhat dejectedly, "it''s a forbidden area. If human beings get close to it, they will be killed."


    "It''s all robots. That''s easy." Tianmiaomi''s smile, stretched out a little fat finger and pointed to Chen Jinglou, "find a time in the dead of night to sneak in, take him on it, unimpeded."


    "Ah?" Wu Yun and the three of them looked at Tianmiao in surprise. Did the bear want to kill her brother (Mr. Chen), didn''t they say that if they were near there, they would be detected by the robot and then blasted to pieces?


    "Do you know? We came into this room. You set 23 traps and five alarm devices outside. Your teacher Chen stepped on them all, but none of them triggered them. " Heaven smiles.


    Although at the moment the voice of the sky is still milky, but these children, no one dare to despise her. This is definitely not an ordinary child!


    Hearing Tianmiao say this, Wu Yun and others stare at Chen Jinglou incredulously. They did set up 23 traps and five alarm devices, and none of them was bad. So many, Chen teacher all step on, but not a trigger? what do you mean?


    "Huang''er, I have a task here. I want to go first. The next thing is up to you. Don''t be afraid. Come on. " Tianmiao suddenly sends a message to Chen Jinglou to say so.


    Chen Jinglou nodded. He always wanted to take this step. Now he basically knows how to fix the world. Find the key people in the world, help them fulfill their wishes, and you can repair the world. And you can''t do it yourself. But the concrete process also needs to grope slowly by oneself.(the status today is really poor. I wrote some, but I think the quality is not good, so I deleted them. Less today.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    The sky is tiny to finish saying, in Wu cloud three people''s eyes of amazement Central Plains ground disappeared.


    "Mr. Chen, are you gods?" Wu Yun asked cautiously, "the real God, not a brain like Nu Wa who claimed to be the main God."


    "She is, I am not." Chen Jinglou grinned, "I''m just a novice employee under God. Let''s go and finish the task. I''ll try to become a master. "


    Wu Yun It''s incredible!


    Wei Yao Are you really dreaming?


    Liu Ping''s eyes are bright. He is sure, incomparably sure, this time can revenge! We can kill Nu Wa and change the world. A tragedy like dad''s will never happen again.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao stands in front of Tianji mirror and looks at Chen Jinglou driving his three children to the central building where the main brain is.


    "Master, is Chen Jinglou lucky?" Kongho stood behind the sky and asked his soul.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tianmiao was silent, then youyou said, "it''s higher than I expected. Jinglou''s luck seems not so simple. I''ll ask my father when I''m free. "


    Dongxiao is also looking at the picture displayed in Tianji mirror.


    Chen Jing building carried three students to the center building not far away, and did not act immediately. Because it''s still daytime, there are still pedestrians on the square of the central building. In the past, the brain would monitor their behavior through the people around them, and then send someone to stop them.


    At night, Chen Jinglou and three students finally began to move.


    "That''s it. Just plug in any interface where the main brain is." Wu Yun is holding a small U disk in his hand. "It took Liu Ping and I a long time to write this."


    "Can it really work?" Chen Jinglou looks at Wu Yun''s small U-disk. In fact, it''s hard for him to imagine that two children can write such a powerful virus, which can corrode the main brain.


    "Since childhood, these two people''s grades are the penultimate in the class, and they are often late and absent from class, but they are still not destroyed." Wei Yao suddenly opened her mouth and introduced the glorious deeds of Wu Yun and Liu Ping, "they also secretly turned into the office in the evening to change their scores on the examination paper."


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t know it before." Wu Yun scratched his head.


    "I haven''t been absent from class often, and I''m often late." Liu Ping corrected.


    "What''s the difference between your last class and absenteeism?" Wei Yao asked.


    Liu Ping stopped talking.


    "You''re really good if you haven''t been destroyed in this way." Chen Jinglou touched his chin, "I would have been destroyed long ago."


    "No way!" The three voices sounded at the same time.


    "What for?" Chen Jinglou was startled and looked at the expression of the three people''s complaint, "why not?"


    "People who can step on all our traps and alarm devices are OK, how can they be destroyed." Wei Yao said very firmly.


    "That''s a good point." Chen Jinglou frowned and began to recall his life. He never thought he was lucky before. Now when he thinks about it carefully, it seems that he is really lucky? Because at the beginning when the emperor was not his wish, he reluctantly sat in that position for many years, conscientious, tired into a dog, only gentle mother to give him encouragement and comfort. So he didn''t feel lucky at first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    After meeting his mother, he felt very lucky and happy. But I didn''t think about luck.


    After reincarnation, he was born into a wealthy family. He continued to make money, but he didn''t feel lucky because he dug his own tomb.


    But now think about it carefully, as if life and career, their own luck is really good?


    In addition, after coming to this world and the first mission world, Chen Jinglou can''t help but wonder whether he is really lucky. He is lucky enough to explode?


    Take the kids into the center building at night.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao looks at the picture in Tianji mirror and is strangely silent.


    Kongho''s eyes widened.


    It''s the Dongxiao that has a wide mouth.


    Tianji mirror shows what happened to Chen Jinglou and them in the central building at the moment.


    In the evening, Chen Jinglou with three children lurked into the building. And then all the way!


    Three children are still holding the instrument to test where there is monitoring and infrared, to avoid these. Chen Jinglou was standing on the aisle, feeling his chin and thinking, "is the one with red dots in front of you an infrared device? Ah? Why don''t you flash? Is it broken? "


    Liu Ping looked at the infrared test on their instrument, which was still on just now, but now it''s directly off. He turned his head and looked at Chen Jinglou. He''s got his mouth open, right? Bad is bad?


    "Teacher, come here and squat down. The robot patrol is coming." Wei Yao lowered her voice and waved to Chen Jinglou. She was dying of anxiety, and the robots one meter away turned the corner.


    "Here we are." Chen Jinglou approached them, and then squatted around the corner with them, staring and holding his breath, looking in the same direction with Wei Yao and them. After a long time, no robot Wei Yao said came.


    "Are you driving me?" Chen Jinglou looks forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t! It was the robots that suddenly changed their trajectory. It''s impossible, but it''s happening now! " Wei Yao stare big eyes, can''t believe of say.


    "Am I really lucky?" Chen Jinglou touched his chin and said to himself.


    "Could it be the reincarnation of fortune?" Wei Yao also murmured.


    "Oh, come on, let''s go. That''s the room where the brain is, isn''t it? " Chen Jinglou points to the front.


    "Yes, let''s go. Let''s go." Liu Ping holds a flat plate with many light spots on it, and each light spot represents a robot. Red dots represent infrared devices.


    Chen Jinglou leads the way. Liu Ping is shocked to find that as long as Chen Jinglou goes by, the infrared devices in front of him will fail ahead of time, and those light spots will immediately change their tracks and go to other places to patrol.


    This is really


    What can people say.


    It''s like in a dream.


    ¡­¡­


    With a wave of Tianmiao''s hand, the picture in Tianji mirror disappeared.


    "Well, don''t look. Although the world is deformed, it''s very simple for Chen Jinglou. This is his first task, so it won''t be very difficult. Let''s do our own business. This time, there are people who wish. This person''s obsession can actually penetrate the space to reach me. " Tianmiao turned over the memo and said with a smile, "this time, the wishing people and the people they want to protect are very lovely."


    "Master, kongho is ready to light the lamp." Dongxiao stands on one side with a plate of cookies, which he just baked.


    "Well, get ready to jump around the world." Tianmiao took a piece of cookie and ate it. "Your skill of Dongxiao is getting better and better."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    In the early morning, the peaceful and beautiful fishing village began to be lively.


    After eating breakfast, men go out to fish, women get up to do housework, and children start to run and play.


    A warm layout of the yard, also began to work.


    "Brother Anqing, eat your favorite seafood wonton this morning. Go and wash your face." A beautiful looking woman gently said to her husband who just got up.


    "I like the wonton you made. The whole shrimps have a long aftertaste. What about the daughter? Let her sleep a little longer. Children can grow tall by sleeping more Li anqing rubbed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Pa!" The gentle woman reached out and hit Li anqing on the back of her hand. "I''ve told you many times, don''t rub your eyes with my hands. Go wash your face! My daughter is still sleeping, lazy pig. I''ll cook it for her when she wakes up. "


    "I know, I know." Li anqing nodded with a smile and went to the yard to get water, brush his teeth and wash his face.


    The woman''s name is Wang Linglan. She looks at the man in the yard with a smile, and then turns to cook. She has the best husband in the world, and she is really lucky.


    She was not from this village. She was originally from another village. Her parents preferred boys over girls. Although she would not abuse her, she had a hard time when she was a child. Later, when she grew up, no one dared to propose marriage. One reason was that her parents were not worried, and her younger brother was a lazy master. But there is a more important reason. The immortal in the village said that she was Kefu!


    Kraft! Who dares to marry her? I don''t want to die young.


    For this reason, her life at home is even more difficult. All the work in the family is contracted, and they have to be scolded all day. Sometimes my mother will pinch her, pinching her all green. She suffered, but there was no place to say.


    She was 19 years old, nearly 20 years old, and still no one dared to ask for marriage. Parents and younger brother scold her all day, especially younger brother, because if her elder sister doesn''t marry, he can''t get married beyond her elder sister.


    She thought of death at that time.


    At that time, no one dared to marry her. As a result, Li Anqing, a tough man, came.


    Li anqing didn''t even need a matchmaker, so he went to the door to propose marriage.


    My parents were overjoyed that they could finally marry the bereaved star and get a dowry.


    But Li anqing sat on their chair and said, "the dowry is OK. I can even give twice the dowry so that your son can marry his daughter-in-law."


    Speaking of this, Wang Linglan''s parents were overjoyed and excited. Not only can you marry the bereaved star, but also you can have a rich dowry. Where can I find such a good thing?


    "There''s only one condition. You''ll break off your relationship with your daughter and never get in touch with her. Sign the pledge Li anqing said calmly.


    As a result, Wang Linglan''s parents agreed without hesitation. Wang Linglan''s younger brother is repeatedly urged.


    "Don''t worry. I asked the Sheriff of Yamen to testify. This document is valid. It''s not you who say yes, it''s not you who say no Li anqing called his good friend, Cao Liangjun, who worked in the Yamen.


    Wang Linglan was stunned, which was obviously well prepared. If parents sign this document, they will sell her completely. From then on, her life and death have nothing to do with them. What kind of life will you face in the future, lucky or unfortunate? Parents don''t care at all.


    Wang Linglan heart despair, and the fear of facing the unknown life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    After Li anqing asked Wang Linglan''s parents to sign a pledge to sever their relationship with Wang Linglan, they urged their son to give them 20 Liang silver. Their son laughed and ran back to the house with the silver. Wang''s father hurriedly chased after him and told his ancestors that they should not spend the money indiscriminately and that they would marry your daughter-in-law. Their son said impatiently that he knew it, and he knew it.


    Wang Linglan''s mother also wants to chase her, but Li anqing suddenly calls her out.


    "What else? We''re all in the picture. You can take them away. Bad luck, take it away quickly Wang Linglan''s mother said impatiently.


    As a result, in Wang Linglan''s astonished eyes, Li anqing took out ten taels of silver and said to Wang Linglan''s mother, "these ten taels of silver are extra for you, because you gave birth to her." Of course, she means Wang Linglan.


    Wang Linglan''s mother never dreamed of such a good thing. She was about to pick up the silver with a smile on her face. Li Anqing''s hand shrunk back and said, "I suggest you hide the ten Liang silver yourself, and don''t give it to the father and son. Also, remember what you said today, and never come to us in the future. "


    Wang Linglan''s mother was stunned for a moment, then nodded blankly and took the silver.


    Li anqing said to Wang Linglan, who was standing next to him, "let''s go."


    "I''ll pack up something..." Wang Linglan said in a low voice, "take some clothes."


    "Don''t take it. Let''s go." Li anqing didn''t want to stay in this suffocating home at all, and she didn''t want Wang Linglan to continue to stay in this place that hurt her heart.


    Wang Linglan did not dare to retort, followed Li Anqing and walked out of the door.


    Wang Linglan''s mother stood at the door, watching Wang Linglan leave, feeling from just happy, happy, into a loss.


    So the bereaved star left. His son got rich when he married his daughter-in-law, and he got ten Liang silver in private. It should be a good thing!


    Wang Linglan''s mother''s thoughts were interrupted by the voices of her father and son in the backyard. She recovered and went to find a place to hide silver. This is her private money.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Linglan followed Li anqing into a carriage.


    Li anqing waved to his brother, said thanks, and drove home.


    Wang Linglan was always worried. When the carriage stopped, she heard Li anqing shouting outside: "daughter in law, I''m home. Come down."


    Wang Linglan got out of the carriage and looked at the house in front of her. Is this her home?


    "Come with me." Li anqing held out Wang Linglan''s hand and led her into the door. "You live in the main room first. In the cabinet are the new clothes I bought for you. The dresser is the table where your women clean their clothes. I bought Rouge for you and some jewelry for you to use first. When you have money, you can buy new ones for you. In a few days, we''ll have a dinner party and get married. "


    Wang Linglan was led into the house by Li Anqing. Looking at the clean and tidy room, she saw the rouge and jewelry on the makeup case. It was something she had only seen in the jewelry store in the town. She never thought she could afford it in her life.


    "Hungry? I''ll cook for you Li anqing said.


    "I''ll do it." Wang Linglan said in a hurry that she was the daughter-in-law bought by others. How could she let her husband cook for her daughter-in-law?


    "Do it together." Li anqing grinned.


    Wang Linglan looked at Li Anqing''s smile, subconsciously asked: "Why are you so good to me?" Never met before, why do you treat her so well?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    Li anqing didn''t answer at that time, but he said with a smile that you would know later.


    In the following days, Wang Linglan lived a life she never dared to ask for.


    Li anqing treats her as a treasure, often helps her with housework, chats with her every day, teaches her to read, and tells her stories. Li anqing seems to have countless novel and pleasant stories in his mind.


    Later, she became pregnant and gave birth to a daughter.


    When she learned that she was a daughter, Wang Linglan was terrified, because this society is like this. If a woman can''t have a son, she will be despised. She worried that Li anqing would never treat her as well as before, and that the good days before would end like this.


    As a result, Li anqing was very happy. After she came in, she first gave her a kiss on the forehead. She said that it was hard for her to have a baby, so she went to hold her daughter in the midwife''s hand. I told her that it''s the same to give birth to sons and daughters. They are all our treasures.


    Wang Linglan finally felt relieved and felt really happy.


    But the heart rose again as their daughter grew up.


    Their daughter, Li Qinghe, can''t speak! It''s a dumb girl!


    This made Wang Linglan''s heart almost collapse.


    This kind of situation, the end that general woman faces is to be abandoned, and dumb daughter or is to follow mother to return home together. Where is she from? Anyway, she must keep her daughter, even if she is going to beg for food.


    "Are you thinking again?" Looking at his daughter-in-law''s pale face, Li anqing knew that her daughter-in-law was thinking again, "don''t think about it. We are all healthy. Our daughter can''t speak. Maybe she is ill. Let''s go to the doctor for treatment. Even if my daughter really can''t speak, I love her and you. You are my two treasures. "


    Wang Linglan''s tears came down on the spot.


    How can she meet such a good man?


    Their daughter grows up day by day, but no matter how many famous doctors they seek for treatment, it has no effect.


    Wang Linglan is sometimes sad. Li anqing always comforts her tenderly. It doesn''t matter. If he is afraid of his daughter''s grievance, he will support her all his life. Then he told her to stop thinking about it and cook quickly. He was going to take his daughter to the beach for a swim.


    Li anqing taught Li Qinghe how to swim and dive when she was a few years old. How can she not swim when she lives by the sea? Then Li anqing found that his daughter was very good at water, and she spent more time diving than him, even two or three times as much time as him.


    "Honey, are you a mermaid reincarnated?" Li anqing holds his daughter and asks in surprise.


    Now eight year old Li Qinghe chuckles. She knows what a mermaid is. Her father has told her and painted it. It''s a mysterious and beautiful creature living in the sea.


    Li Qinghe shook his head, then patted his father''s chest, and then patted his own small chest.


    "You''re daddy''s baby!" Knowing what his daughter wanted to express, Li anqing laughed, put down her daughter, took her hand and went home, "I''ll let your mother cook a chicken tonight, and give you all the drumsticks."


    Li Qinghe shakes his head, points to Li Anqing, and points to the direction of home, meaning a chicken leg for father and a chicken leg for mother.


    "No! You are growing, you eat, your mother and I also eat meat Li anqing touched her daughter''s head with a smile. My daughter is a little cotton padded jacket. This is true.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    After returning home, Wang Linglan had already cooked a meal and asked their father and daughter to take a bath to eat.


    During the meal, Li anqing gave Li Qinghe the chicken legs and Wang Linglan the chicken wings. He began to eat chicken breast.


    "You eat, you eat." Wang Linglan gave Li anqing a chicken wing clip.


    Her daughter also gave Li anqing a chicken leg and chuckled.


    "You have to work. Eat it." Wang Linglan afraid Li anqing clip back, ferocious said.


    "OK, eat together, eat together." Li Anqing''s heart is like drinking honey. Looking at his virtuous and gentle wife and lovely daughter, he was extremely satisfied. Thinking, it seems that the judge didn''t cheat himself.


    He was a truck driver in his previous life. He was an orphan and had no education. He could not continue to go to school until he graduated from primary school. No reason, no condition. He likes reading books, all kinds of story books. Although he looks rough, he has a delicate heart.


    His previous death was an accident. A school bus full of children''s spring outing had an accident. It seems that the brake failed, and a group of children screamed on the school bus. The driver was sweating and wanted to slow down because the cliff was not far ahead. He drove to the front and stopped the car. The school bus stopped, but he turned over the cliff with his car and his men and died on the spot.


    Then a judge appeared in front of him. He said that he had done great things and saved a lot of people. The next life reincarnation will be rich and prosperous, and everything you want will come true.


    Then he reincarnated into the world with his memory.


    It was an accident to meet Wang Linglan.


    He was passing by Wang Linglan''s house at that time. He was thirsty and asked for a bowl of water to drink. Wang Linglan did not dare to look up and gave him a bowl of water to drink. After drinking, he said thanks and wanted to leave, but Wang Linglan handed over a bamboo tube, which was a simple kettle made by herself, full of water. After handing it to Li Anqing, Wang Linglan quickly closed the door. From beginning to end, she didn''t look up and didn''t know what the person who asked for water looked like.


    But because of this simple bamboo tube, Li anqing remembered this kind and considerate girl. Then I inquired about her name and family background. The clearer I know, the more I love her. He wanted to save the kind girl from the fire, so he came up with a double dowry to ask Wang Linglan''s parents to write a severance note.


    Originally, she was worried that her parents didn''t agree with her. As a result, Li Anqing''s eagerness made Wang Linglan even more distressed.


    He vowed that the gentle and considerate girl would always have a smile on her face for the rest of her life.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Li anqing got up to look at the weather and said to himself, "today''s weather is not so good, so I won''t go to sea."


    "Well, don''t go out to sea." Wang Linglan stood in the yard, also looked up at the sky, "it''s windy, it should rain, you don''t go out to sea, also don''t take Qinghe to the seaside to play, dangerous."


    "I see." Li anqing nodded with a smile, "I''ll take Qinghe to the town to buy something later."


    "Don''t waste money." Wang Linglan urged. Almost all the money the husband made was spent on her and her daughter. She and Qinghe have new clothes to wear every quarter, and often buy her rouge, water powder and silver jewelry. It made the women in the village jealous.


    Some women can''t help laughing at her, even if she doesn''t hear what she says behind her back, but some people even stab her in the face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    Said that some people, ah, is a good life, meet a fool, fool around.


    Before she spoke, she was heard by Li anqing who came back. Li anqing flatly retorted: "I''m very righteous to my daughter-in-law. I just call a man good, jealousy is clear, there is time to stab my daughter-in-law, as well as go home to think about how to change your man, let your man how to treat you! If I can''t think of it, I''ll ask my daughter-in-law how to make me treat her so well. "


    The women were stunned. They have never heard such words, never thought in reverse. Now Li Anqing''s words, like a thunderbolt, opened a new world for them!


    "Let''s go, daughter-in-law. I''ll make you stewed prawns. I''ll peel all the shells for you." Li anqing asked Wang Linglan to go home together, and said so loudly before leaving.


    Wang Linglan only felt that the warmth in her heart was about to overflow, and her eyes were sore. She took a breath, held back her tears, and went home with her man. Since then, Wang Linglan found that the women in the village had changed their attitude towards her. Will not satirize her, there are people quietly looking for her, asked her how to teach men so well.


    Wang Linglan knew that her man was not trained. It was her man who was so good. It was her man who changed her and made her better and better. But the women didn''t believe it. She could only choose something to tell them about her husband. The women were thoughtful. Later, because some women listened to Wang Linglan''s words, men treated them better. After that, the relationship with Wang Linglan got better.


    This is exactly what Li anqing wants to see. People still need friends all the time. Even if it''s plastic friendship, it''s good to have someone to talk with and talk about the trivial things of life together.


    Li anqing didn''t go out to sea today. He had planned to take Qinghe to the town to buy something. But Qinghe shook his head and said he didn''t want to go. Then he pointed to the seaside. I want to go to the seaside.


    "No, it''s going to rain today. It''s dangerous." Wang Linglan immediately objected.


    Li Qinghe looks at Li anqing pitifully, shakes Li Anqing''s arm, and then compares his gestures, meaning that he will come back after playing for a while, and he will be home before the rain.


    "Well, go ahead, go ahead, but remember not to play too long. Be sure to come back before it rains." Li anqing looked at her daughter''s pitiful appearance. Her heart was already in a mess, and she agreed.


    "You know you are used to her." Wang Linglan shook her head with a smile, then touched Li Qinghe''s head, "go, come back early. Otherwise I''ll tell your father not to buy you sugar gourd. "


    Li Qinghe nodded, waved to Li Anqing and Wang Linglan, turned and ran away.


    "This skin monkey." Wang Linglan said, then yelled at Li Qinghe''s back, "run slowly, be careful if you fall."


    Li Qinghe didn''t look back and waved.


    Li Qinghe ran all the way to the seaside, running in the same direction on the soft beach, and finally came to a low reef pile, found a hole and went in. After a few steps forward, he grabbed a vine and climbed up. Climb up, the foot is a quiet path, along the path forward, in front of another cave. It''s a delicate small yard. Someone has been waiting for her at the gate of the yard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    "Qinghe! Here you are Tianmiao waved to Li Qinghe with a smile. At the moment, Tianmiao looks about ten years old, dressed in coarse cloth and tied with balls. She looks like an ordinary peasant girl. It''s just that the whole body''s noble spirit is very abrupt, but young Li Qinghe can''t see it. Just think of her as the daughter of an ordinary fisherman.


    Li Qinghe grinned, nodded, rushed forward and hugged Tianmiao.


    "Come on, today after eating, we''ll learn to draw, then practice calligraphy for a while, and learn to play the piano." Tianmiao broke his fingers and said, "we should seize the time."


    Li Qinghe duzui, accuses of looking at the sky. She wants to learn those things, but also wants to play with Tianmiao. She has no time to play after learning so much.


    "Then, the time of practicing calligraphy will be reduced by half. Let''s use this time to make kites." Tianmiao looks at Li Qinghe, but he gives in after all.


    Li Qinghe clapped his hands happily and nodded.


    Li Qinghe has been studying here for two years. At the age of six, Li Qinghe met Tianmiao, who was picking up shells barefoot, on the beach.


    She had never seen such a beautiful child with snow-white skin, dark hair, white teeth and two dimples when she laughed. When Tianmiao greets her, she is still a little afraid. What she is afraid of is that she is not willing to play with her when she knows she is dumb.


    As a result, Tianmiao gave her the shell and invited her to play together. Li Qinghe dived happily that day to catch a little turtle and gave it to Tianmiao. Now this little turtle has grown into a big one. She and Tianmiao have been released, but this guy doesn''t want to leave. He has been eating and sleeping here. Occasionally crawling around the yard.


    Then Tianmiao made an appointment with her and came to her when she was free. She taught Qinghe to read and read.


    Literacy? Her father can read, but sometimes his words seem to lack strokes. But Dad can''t draw or play. When Li Qinghe first came into contact with Qin, his eyes widened. Such a strange thing can make such a beautiful sound.


    When asked if she wanted to learn that day, she nodded.


    "I''m your teacher, you know? You are my student. You should respect your teacher, you know? " Tianmiao said with a straight face.


    Li Qinghe nodded.


    Master! teacher! Of course she knows. Teachers are very powerful people. They know everything. They can teach those children to read and recite ancient poems. In the future, those boys can take imperial examinations and become officials!


    People in the village can respect teachers.


    Tianmiao taught her so many things. She would respect her master very much.


    But Tianmiao is her master and good friend.


    Because Tianmiao always plays with her after teaching her something.


    She likes Tianmiao, very much!


    After learning what to learn, he made a kite with Tianmiao. Li Qinghe is going back. She is reluctant to say goodbye to Tianmiao.


    After returning home, Li anqing had already arrived home and brought her two strings of sugar gourd.


    Li Qinghe sits under the window, eating the sugar gourd and looking out, thinking that there is a bunch of sugar gourd to bring to Tianmiao tomorrow.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and after a while it really rained heavily.


    "Linglan, when I went to the town today, I heard that there was a new doctor who had good medical skills. Let''s take Qinghe to have a look tomorrow. " Li anqing said.


    Wang Linglan turned her head and looked at Li Qinghe sitting by the window. The husband never gave up on the fact that Qinghe couldn''t speak. I went to a lot of doctors and spent a lot of money, but still there was no improvement. At the thought of this, Wang Linglan''s heart is full of bitterness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    "It''s all my fault." Wang Linglan said bitterly.


    "No, how could it be your fault? It''s my fault. If I have more ability and make more money, I can find those imperial doctors. " Li anqing comforts Wang Linglan.


    "No, it''s not your fault. The imperial doctor will not treat us ordinary people. " Wang Linglan''s tone is more bitter.


    "There will always be a chance. Maybe some royal doctors will come out to see him." Li anqing said. As long as you can afford it, there will always be royal doctors willing to treat it. It''s not a big crime for the royal doctor to make some extra money.


    Wang Linglan doesn''t speak any more. Obviously, she thinks her husband is whimsical. How can a little man like them find a royal doctor to see a doctor?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li Qinghe went to Tianmiao again, took the sugar gourd wrapped in oil paper to find Tianmiao, and gave the sugar gourd to Tianmiao. Tianmiao invited her to eat mung bean cake.


    Literacy, piano and painting. After learning these, Li Qinghe said goodbye to Tianmiao.


    Half an hour later, she returned and brought a gift to Tianmiao. But this time back, she was all wet. Tianmiao quickly took out a towel to wipe her and asked her to change her clothes.


    Li Qinghe shook his head and said that he didn''t need to. This chill was really small for her.


    She reached out and handed the gift to the sky.


    Tianmiao looks at the round pearl in Li Qinghe''s palm, stunned.


    Tianmiao didn''t pick it up, but said to Li Qinghe, "do you know what this is?"


    Li Qinghe shook his head. Although she didn''t know, she thought it was beautiful, so she wanted to give it to Tianmiao as soon as she got it.


    "It''s a pearl. It''s very valuable. This pearl can make your family eat meat for a year, buy new clothes for you, and buy new clothes for your parents. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Li Qinghe looked at the round bead in his palm in surprise. Can this thing be so valuable?


    "So, do you still want to give it to me? You can take it back and make a big difference in your family''s life. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    As a result, Li Qinghe did not hesitate to pass the Pearl forward. Her eyes were firm. Seeing that the sky was still not closed, she squatted down, picked up the branches beside her and wrote on the sand. There are always branches and sand in the courtyard, which is convenient for Li Qinghe to row.


    Li Qinghe wrote quickly: it''s because it''s precious, so I want to give it to you. The first bead for my best friend, the best teacher. Since I can find the first one, I can also find the second one. I''ll give it to my parents later.


    Tianmiao stoops slightly and helps Li Qinghe up. Looking at Li Qinghe''s clear eyes, Tianmiao smiles.


    "Thank you, Qinghe. I like your present very much. In the future, I will also give you a gift. " Tianmiao took the Pearl in Li Qinghe''s hand, said solemnly with a smile.


    Li Qinghe waved his hand and made another gesture. Tianmiao knows what she means. What Li Qinghe wants to say is that Tianmiao has given her enough, so there is no need to give her any more gifts.


    "You silly child." Tianmiao clenched Li Qinghe''s hand, "you go back first, or your parents should wait. Come back to me when you have time. I''ll be here any time. "


    Li Qinghe grinned, showed his white teeth and nodded heavily. Then he said goodbye to Tianmiao and turned back.


    As Li Qinghe said, if she can pick the first pearl, she can pick the second. After she brought back a pearl to her parents, Li anqing glared.


    Most of the pearls of his time were cultured, with large quantity but few good quality. In ancient times, there was no culture technology, and the value of pearls was very high. The Pearl brought back by her daughter is round in shape and even in color. You can see that it is of great value.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    "Baby, do you know what this is?" Li anqing asked Li Qinghe.


    Li Qinghe shook his head.


    "It''s very expensive. It can sell at a good price." Li anqing touched Li Qinghe''s head. "You dived to get it, didn''t you?"


    Li Qinghe nodded.


    "Is your daughter so powerful?" Wang Linglan happily took it over, looked at it carefully, and exclaimed, "it''s so beautiful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful thing."


    "I can sell it to my baby." Li anqing was also very happy, and then seriously said to Li Qinghe, "it''s very dangerous to pick pearls. You can''t deliberately look for them. If you find them, it''s fate. If you don''t have them, there won''t be. Parents just want you to be safe and healthy, understand? "


    Li Qinghe nodded, then patted his small chest, eyes are confident. It''s not dangerous at all.


    "Dad knows you''re good at water. But the sea is changing so fast that anything can happen. We should have a reverence for nature. Do you understand? Dad has no other wish in his life, as long as the family is happy together Li Anqing''s expression is very serious. He was afraid that his daughter would despise the power of the sea because of her good water quality. Human beings are really small in front of nature.


    Li Qinghe rarely saw her father so serious. She stood up straight and nodded solemnly.


    "Good boy." Li anqing looked at her daughter and listened to her words. She showed a smile on her face and touched Li Qinghe''s head. "The doctor in the town won''t go to see her today. Dad went to sell the pearls and saved the money. I''ll find a royal doctor for you later."


    Li Qinghe nodded again, and hope rose in Wang Linglan''s eyes. If they save a lot of money in the future, maybe they can really hire a royal doctor? The daughter may really be able to speak in the future. At the thought of this, Wang Linglan''s heart is full of excitement: "I''ll kill a chicken and make a chicken to eat." Her husband taught her how to call Huaji. After eating it once, she was astonished and had endless aftertaste.


    "Go ahead, this pearl will sell for a lot of money." Li Anqing is also very happy.


    Early the next morning, Li anqing went to the city. Pearls don''t sell well in town.


    Li Qinghe went to Tianmiao again to study and play.


    Li Qinghe began to learn to play chess today.


    Music, chess, calligraphy and painting are not lost.


    After learning, Tianmiao and Li Qinghe play in the yard again. In fact, Li Qinghe sometimes feels strange. It seems that he has never seen Tianmiao''s parents before. There is only one domestic servant and servant girl taking care of her life. What about the family? Li Qinghe didn''t ask, because her father told her that if others didn''t take the initiative to tell you something, you should not ask. Asking may cause bad influence.


    Li Qinghe feels that every time he is with Tianmiao, his time is so happy and short. Soon it was time to say goodbye again. Li Qinghe reluctantly waved goodbye and returned home.


    Li anqing has already returned home. There are many things piled on the table in the house. Li Anqing is full of excitement and Wang Linglan said something, see Li Qinghe back, Li anqing waved to Li Qinghe, motioned her to come.


    Li Qinghe walked over. Li anqing held Li Qinghe in his arms and sat down on the chair. Happily, he said, "that pearl, originally the boss wanted to lower the price, only gave me one hundred Liang. But there happened to be a noble man passing by. He offered three hundred Liang. Although the price is definitely low, it''s already very good for us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    The Pearl picking industry did not rise in this dynasty, and naturally the imperial court did not control it. The real value of the pearls collected by my daughter must be much higher than three hundred Liang, but they are only the lowest common people. It''s great to be able to sell and earn some. If you are robbed by rich and powerful people, there will be nothing left. In feudal society, the bottom people are so humble.


    Wang Linglan is very happy. With such a large sum of money, she should be able to treat her daughter.


    Li anqing thought more and thought of many problems. The fact that Qing Dynasty lotus picked pearls and sold them for a large sum of money can''t be concealed. The person of red eye disease is much, how should solve just good? There are also people who see the lotus picking pearls in the Qing Dynasty, and there will certainly be people who will try their luck to say that the Pearl picking industry will develop like this. However, after the development, the imperial court will inevitably intervene, and there will be both advantages and disadvantages. But the disadvantages should be greater than the benefits.


    How can we protect our daughter? Li anqing has been thinking about this problem. Li Anqing is very clear about the principle of building a big tree to attract wind.


    "Baby, tell Dad how you collect pearls?" Li anqing thought about it and finally came up with a way. That is to wait for others to find out that they have made money by picking pearls. It''s better to say it publicly earlier and then teach those people how to pick pearls. It''s a win-win solution.


    Wang Linglan was a little surprised and puzzled when she learned what Li anqing had done, but after Li anqing analyzed it for her, she admired her husband from the bottom of her heart.


    After going out, those people will be busy picking pearls and thank them from their heart, so they won''t have any bad ideas. The husband is so smart.


    Sure enough, Li anqing told the people in the village that his daughter had picked pearls and sold them for a good price. Then he told everyone how to teach them how to pick pearls.


    Now the people in the village are boiling. Who''s so nice? All the ways to make money like this are willing to share.


    Some people say he is stupid, but as long as someone dares to say so, he will be sprayed as a dog immediately!


    Where can I find such a good man as Li Anqing? Who dares to say that he is stupid? We fight with who!


    The people in the village are united as never before.


    Li anqing taught us how to pick pearls, but he repeatedly told us that picking pearls is very dangerous. There are some ferocious fish in the sea that can cause danger to human beings, such as sharks, as well as the risk of drowning. We must put our own safety first. Money can be earned, but life is more important than money. Making money is to improve the life of yourself and your family. If you lose your life, what can you enjoy? Having said these words from the bottom of his heart, Li anqing wished everyone good pearls and prosperity together.


    Many people calm down from excitement and think about Li Anqing''s words. And then it makes more sense.


    In this way, people in the village began to learn to collect pearls. If you don''t know the danger of picking pearls, you may not be able to pick them. But after a villager picked a pearl of poor shape and quality and sold it for ten liang of silver, people in the village became more enthusiastic about it.


    Ten taels of silver. Some of them can''t make so much money by fishing for a few months.


    The villagers who collected pearls also bought gifts to thank them.


    As soon as Wang Linglan goes out now, many people greet her warmly with smiles on their faces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    This is the treatment that Wang Linglan has never received.


    Before she married Li Anqing, all she encountered was scolding, abuse, white eyes and ridicule. And now, who''s going to talk about her, kraft? They say she has a good life and a good daughter.


    It was her husband, Li Anqing, who changed all this. Wang Linglan was carrying a vegetable basket. On her way home, someone gave her two radishes. Wang Linglan said thanks. The woman said with a smile that it was just a worthless thing. When they got the pearls, they would come to the door to say thanks.


    Back home, Li Anqing is mending the fishing net.


    "Where''s the girl?" Wang Linglan asked.


    "To the seaside." Li anqing said, "the child doesn''t know why he likes to go to the seaside so much."


    "Just keep her safe. What would you like for lunch? " Wang Linglan put down the basket, picked up the dishes and asked.


    "Sweet and sour spareribs." Li anqing said, "she knows the propriety. Don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Li Qinghe is 15 years old.


    The former small fishing village has also developed into a county, which is much more prosperous than before. It has also become the largest pearl producing area in China. In the past, the villagers had a good life and built new houses.


    Li Anqing''s family has also become rich. The house has changed from a tile roofed house to a courtyard, and a servant girl and a long-term worker have been hired. Wang Linglan doesn''t have to do housework every day. Instead, she goes to her jewelry store every day. After having money, Li anqing thought about doing a small business and opened a small shop. Later, it gradually expanded into the jewelry store now.


    And Li Qinghe is still the most powerful pearl picker. The pearls collected every year are the best in both quantity and quality. This is also the case when Li anqing often prevents her from going to the sea.


    Although life is good, but Wang Linglan heart still have regret. That is, no matter how many famous doctors have been found to treat Li Qinghe, she still can''t speak. Li Anqing is open-minded, there is no way not to force, as long as the daughter is happy every day. He was already thinking about something further, that is, the death of his daughter.


    This country is sixteen years old, and one year before her daughter can get married. He didn''t want to marry his daughter out so early, although now many people are openly and secretly mentioning it to him, and most of them want to. But a lot of people have other thoughts, just to see their daughter can pick pearls, is a cash cow.


    Those people don''t like his daughter at all, but want to marry a cash cow. If after marriage, the husband''s family wants Qinghe to pick pearls, it''s digging his heart. He has spoiled his daughter for so many years like a pearl, but he didn''t marry someone else to be a cow and a horse.


    Now his family has a small fortune. Even if his daughter doesn''t marry, she won''t have to worry about it for the rest of her life. But in this world, there are many inconveniences without a man at home. He finally thought about it and made a decision, that is, to call a door-to-door son-in-law.


    First of all, if both parents die, then people should be smart and diligent. Naturally, the children born follow the surname of the woman. If you are kind to your daughter, the second child can follow the man''s surname.


    The first condition makes a lot of people afraid. For a moment, the proponents stopped.


    Li Anqing is quiet. You can get married at the age of 16, but in his previous life, he was still coquettish in front of his parents at this age. He didn''t want his daughter to get married so early, which was a cruel thing to the children.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    Li Qinghe has grown up.


    Although Li anqing often prevents her from picking pearls, she still goes. Because she likes the sea and the feeling of swimming in the water. She still has time to go to Tianmiao to study and play.


    But on this day, Tianmiao said goodbye to her.


    "Where are you going?" Li Qinghe eagerly wrote on the ground with a branch.


    "Go home." Tianmiao smiles and reaches out his hand to hold Li Qinghe''s face. "But don''t do that. We''ll meet again."


    "When?" Li Qinghe wrote quickly. Now she has a great style of writing, more than many calligraphers, but she does not know.


    "Then you will know. Do you want me to know? I am your master Tianmiao pinches Li Qinghe''s face. I watched the child grow up, more and more like this mind pure eyes clear child.


    Li Qinghe nodded again. Is TIANYAO going home? Where is Tianmiao''s home? She wanted to ask, but she didn''t think the sky would tell her. So I held back.


    "We''ll meet again, believe me." Tianmiao chuckles.


    Li Qinghe could only nod again, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    Before Tianmiao left, Li Qinghe gave Tianmiao a pink pearl. This kind of pearl is very rare. Li Qinghe thinks it''s very suitable for Tianmiao.


    "You silly child." Tianmiao touched Li Qinghe''s head. Good boy, I will make you happy.


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Tianmiao disappeared in Li Qinghe''s life. Li Qinghe has been to the exquisite courtyard many times, but he has never seen Tianmiao again. She deeply missed Tianmiao and looked forward to the day when she met Tianmiao again. Tianmiao never cheated her. Tianmiao said that they would meet again, they would!


    Three years later, Li Qinghe is almost 18 years old, but there is still no one who meets Li Anqing''s requirements to marry Li Qinghe. Others are worried, but Li Anqing is as stable as a mountain.


    As a result, on the afternoon when Li Qinghe was 18 years old, Li Qinghe rescued a strange man from the seaside. She wrote and told Li anqing: "this man, I rescued, should he save his life? He will be my husband in the future."


    Li Anqing is stunned. Is his daughter so fierce? He knows the truth of saving lives by example, but isn''t it all the lines of great Xia who saved the weak women? And who is this man? How can a man of unknown origin be his son-in-law?


    "Who is he?" Li anqing asked.


    Li Qinghe shook his head and said he didn''t know. Then he wrote: "this man is floating on the sea with a piece of wood. He is white. There''s another breath. I saved my life. Of course, it''s my people. "


    "Baby, do you like him?" Li anqing asked cautiously. Did the man say anything to his daughter to deceive her? That won''t work! Throw this man into the sea.


    Li Qinghe shook his head. Li anqing was a little relieved.


    "Then why marry him?" Li anqing frowned and asked.


    "Because he looks good." Li Qinghe wrote quickly.


    Li Anqing My daughter is a pretty dog?! Why didn''t he know that before?


    "He seems to have hurt his head. Go to the doctor Li anqing checked and ordered the servants to call the doctor.


    As for what my daughter said about getting married, I have to think about it again. I''ll wake you up and ask.


    And Tianmiao is sitting in front of the Tianji mirror, watching this scene, and sipping tea with a smile. As the saying goes, it''s the gear of fate, and it''s finally starting to turn.


    (go out for dinner tonight, so update it earlier)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    In this way, the strange man lived in Li Anqing''s home. Li anqing found a doctor to treat him. After three days in a coma, the man finally woke up.


    Wake up a pair of clear eyes.


    Li Qinghe looked at the man who woke up and grinned. Hey, the man''s eyes are also very good. Li Qinghe stood up and poured a glass of warm water for the man. Then he picked up the pen and paper and wrote, "who are you? What''s your name? "


    The man gradually regained his mind and was surprised to see the words on Li Qinghe''s paper.


    "Yes, did you save me?" The man''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Li Qinghe nodded and shook the paper in his hand.


    "Ah Me, who am I? " The man frowned and looked miserable.


    "Don''t you remember?" Li Qinghe wrote again.


    The maid who came in to deliver the medicine saw the man wake up and went to find Li Anqing.


    Soon, Li anqing came in and looked at the man who just sat up and said, "you finally wake up. You''ve been in a coma for three days. My daughter saved you. She can''t talk. "


    The man is a little surprised to see Li Qinghe, such a pretty girl, can''t speak? What a pity.


    "No pity. Well, to get down to business, who are you? How did you fall into the sea? " Li anqing sat down and asked.


    "I can''t remember. I can''t remember who I am." The man frowned in distress.


    Li Qinghe wrote quickly and handed it to Li Anqing.


    "Let''s name him, Li goudan." Li Qinghe smilingly wrote to Li Anqing and then to the man.


    The man''s body is tiny and indisputable.


    "That''s a terrible name." Li anqing waved his hand, "it''s still ah Hai, because you saved him from the sea."


    Li Qinghe nodded without any objection.


    "Ah Hai, take a rest first. I''ll send someone to inquire about your family. Let''s keep fit first. " Li anqing comforted.


    "Thank you very much." The man saluted his thanks.


    Li anqing waved his hand, motioned ah hai to have a rest, and called Li Qinghe out. With Li Qinghe came to Li Qinghe''s study, Li anqing closed the door and asked: "baby, what do you think?"


    "He didn''t tell the truth. Dad, do you believe he lost his memory Li Qinghe wrote.


    "Yes, it''s not like writing a novel." Li anqing nodded and then asked, "baby, do you want him to be your husband? It''s not very honest. This man


    "Look again. It''s silly. You don''t like it, and I don''t like it either. " Li Qinghe wrote calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± That''s reasonable. I can''t say anything. How do I think my daughter has grown into a sesame stuffed bun. Li anqing looked at Li Qinghe''s calm face and felt that he was not as calm as his daughter.


    Ah Hai''s injury slowly recovered, but still did not remember who he was. Li anqing wanted to send someone to inquire about it, but he didn''t panic when he saw Ah Hai himself, and his daughter was calm, so he didn''t worry about it. Let''s see what medicine ah Hai gourd is going to sell first.


    After a Hai''s injury was cured, he helped the Li family to do things diligently. He is more diligent than the servants in his family. Although he can''t do a lot of things well at the beginning, after teaching him, he soon learns to do it well. Ah Hai is good at chopping firewood. With one axe, the firewood is split evenly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    Li anqing felt his chin and looked at it with relish. Then he turned to his daughter and said, "ah Hai is sure to know kung fu."


    Li Qinghe nodded.


    Li Qinghe also feels that ah Hai is not a simple person and should have a good family background.


    She didn''t believe that ah Hai had lost his memory. She has seen a Hai''s palm. It has a cocoon, but it''s definitely not a cocoon from agricultural work. Looking at ah Hai''s posture of chopping firewood, Li Qinghe guessed that it was the cocoon of ah Hai''s martial arts training. At ordinary times, it should be expensive to raise respect, and you can''t do anything. But the good thing is that he''s very smart, and he can learn as soon as he learns.


    From the corner of Li Anqing''s eye, Yu Guang looks at his daughter''s satisfied eyes and shakes. Isn''t it? Does the daughter really like this man?


    Ah Hai has finished chopping firewood. He looks at Li Qinghe with a smile. Li Qinghe also smiles. He hands a towel to ah hai to wipe sweat. The smile on ah Hai''s face widens.


    Li anqing looked at ah Hai, sprayed air-conditioning from his nose, and turned to leave.


    Ah Hai looked at Li Anqing''s back, then turned to look at Li Qinghe, with an embarrassed smile.


    Li Qinghe waved his hand to show that he didn''t care about his father. Then he pointed to the chessboard on the stone table under the grape trellis and motioned to play chess together.


    Ah Hai wanted to say that he would not.


    Li Qinghe turned his eyes, pointed to his chest, pointed to his brain, and squatted on the ground to write with a branch: "I don''t mind if you pretend, can''t you play chess with me?"


    Ah Hai stares at Li Qinghe standing up, and his eyes are shocked. Does Li Qinghe know that he pretends to be amnesia? Well, why not expose him?


    Li Qinghe pointed to the chessboard and urged him. She guessed that ah Hai''s family background is not simple, playing chess should be no problem, certainly not like father and mother. Mother can''t do it at all, father can only do it a little. After Tianmiao left, no one played chess with her. It was very lonely.


    Ah Hai wanted to be perfunctory, but when he started playing chess, his eyes were bigger than just now.


    Li Qinghe killed him!


    After the next one, Li Qinghe stood up and looked down at ah Hai, who had never recovered. His eyes were full of disdain. Li Qinghe turned to leave. Ah Hai held her: "come again! Come again! I underestimated the enemy just now. Really, one more. "


    Ah Hai sorted out his thoughts. It was too perfunctory just now. This one must be more serious. In fact, ah Hai is very clear, even if he is perfunctory, his chess skills are not ordinary people can compete. But Li Qinghe killed him just now.


    Soon, the second one is over.


    Li Qinghe stood up again with the same disdain in his eyes. This time, he resolutely turned around and left.


    Ah Hai sat on the stone bench and looked at the pieces on the chessboard. He couldn''t accept what happened just now. He tried his best, but he was killed.


    It''s impossible!


    How is that possible?!


    He learned from master sijue.


    Master sijue, Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting are the first in Beijing!


    In the capital, apart from his master, he was not afraid of anyone, let alone lost so miserably.


    "Qinghe, one more, one more." After ah Hai recovered, he stood up to catch up with Li Qinghe and begged for another one.


    Li Qinghe glanced at ah Hai, ignored him and went back to the library. It''s time to practice calligraphy. Even if the sky is not there, she still insists on practicing calligraphy and piano every day.


    So one day, when ah Hai heard the beautiful sound of the piano and followed the sound, he saw that Li Qinghe was playing the piano. He was shocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    Is Li Qinghe really just an ordinary fisherman''s girl? He had already found out the details of the Li family. They used to be an ordinary fisherman. If there is any difference, Li Qinghe is very good at picking pearls.


    But I didn''t hear that she was so good at playing chess and piano.


    He could hear the music from it. Li Qinghe is not more than 20 years old. How can he have such an amazing level? How is that possible?!


    But this is the fact. Ah Hai has to admit that his chess skill is not as good as Li Qinghe, and his piano skill is not as good as Li Qinghe.


    What about painting and calligraphy?


    Ah Hai was a little unconvinced, so he took a chance to see Li Qinghe''s paintings and calligraphy.


    Then he squatted in the corner to complain.


    Is he praised as the first talent in the capital? Is it just because he''s flattered by the identity of the Lord?


    Is everything false?


    Ah Hai fell into deep self doubt.


    "Ah Hai, do you want to eat boiled prawns? It''s made by Qinghe. " Wang Linglan''s voice came from the backyard.


    "Eat! Here we are Ah Hai stood up, threw away the branch in his hand and went back to the yard quickly. The dishes made by Qinghe are delicious, better than those made by the cooks in his palace. Why is Qinghe so powerful? I know everything. I''m proficient in everything. Where on earth did she learn all this?


    These days, Wang Linglan likes this smart and hardworking young man very much. He is good-looking. If only I could be my son-in-law. But her husband never mentioned it, nor did her daughter, which made Wang Linglan feel uneasy about her father and daughter. But it doesn''t prevent the mother-in-law from seeing her son-in-law more and more. So she would call ah hai to eat anything delicious.


    When ah Hai ate shrimp, he would peel one for Li Qinghe, and then he whispered, "another one in the evening?"


    Li Qinghe calmly enjoyed the shrimps peeled by ah Hai, and nodded slightly like Shi en.


    Ah Hai continued to peel shrimp for Li Qinghe happily.


    Wang Linglan looked at the scene with a smile on her face.


    Li anqing yanked off the head of the shrimp in his hand and hummed coldly. Does this pig of unknown origin want to care for his cabbage?


    Ah Hai has lived in the Li family for more than three months. For more than three months, he often played chess with Li Qinghe. He was defeated and defeated repeatedly. He had no choice but to play chess. He doesn''t really have many opponents playing chess in the capital. Now under Li Qinghe''s hands, he has been abused into a dreg. It''s a magical journey from being unconvinced at the beginning to being convinced at the back.


    After more than three months, ah Hai had to leave the Li family and go back to the capital. After receiving the news of the capital and deciding to go to the capital, ah Hai was shocked to realize that Li Qinghe had already intruded into his heart and firmly occupied the most important position. He was reluctant to leave here.


    "No more?" Li anqing squinted at ah Hai, "going back?"


    Ah Hai some embarrassed smile: "something happened at home, had to go back.". Uncle Li, I know your conditions, but please listen to my heart. You call a son-in-law, although it can eliminate some problems to ask for the death of both parents. You can also watch Qinghe point when you are there. But if this person is hiding deeply, it''s just for your property. When you leave, it''s not good for Qinghe. What should Qinghe do? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    Li Anqing''s face sank. Of course, he had thought about it, so he was not in a hurry to get married. "What are you trying to say?" he said in a cold voice


    "I want to say, Uncle Li, what do you think of me? My family is innocent, and Qinghe has a lot in common. These days, you know the root and the bottom of me. Although you often turn my eyes, I hear you and Aunt Wang say that I''m smart and diligent. You still think I''m good, don''t you? " Ah Hai said with a smile.


    Li anqing squinted again and did not speak.


    "I know what you are worried about. I feel like I have three wives and four concubines when I am rich. Don''t worry about that. I''ll only have Qinghe in the future, and I''ll find a royal doctor to see Qinghe. However, for me, I don''t care if Qinghe can be cured. I feel very happy with Qinghe. Every day is full of expectation. There are too many women in the backyard. I know better than anyone. Because my mother is the victim of the struggle between women, I have long vowed that there will only be one woman in my life. " Ah Hai said earnestly.


    Li Anqing''s look gradually eased, suddenly said: "what''s your real name?"


    "My name is Tang Zhishi, because there is something at home, so I have to go back now. Please take this jade pendant. When I come back, I''ll come to propose my marriage to Qinghe Ah Hai said his real name at this time.


    "Good. Then we''ll wait for you. " Li anqing looked at the sincerity in the eyes of the young man and finally nodded. He is willing to give the people in front of him a chance, but also a gamble of his own. Bet that he is sincere to Qinghe and can give Qinghe happiness.


    "I won''t say goodbye to Qinghe. I''m afraid I can''t bear it. Anyway, I''ll deal with it as soon as possible and come back Tang Zhishi said.


    "All right, then you go." Li anqing nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    After Tang Zhishi left, Li anqing could see that his daughter was quite lonely, and sometimes she would stand in a daze under the grape trellis in the yard.


    Oh, come on, come on, I don''t want to stay.


    It seems that my daughter and Tang Zhishi are really in love. I hope Tang Zhishi can come back soon.


    After a few days, there was a heated discussion in the streets.


    That is, the emperor wants to make the eldest princess the Queen''s daughter, that is, he will inherit the throne in the future!


    This has never happened, and there has never been a female emperor in this country. Is the emperor dazed?


    No!


    The emperor insisted on making the most favored eldest princess the Empress Dowager. As far as he was concerned, it could be said that he set up the crown prince according to his own preference regardless of the country. But half of the ministers in the court agreed. Half of the ministers are firmly against it.


    It is said that during this period of time, when it comes to going to the court, the ministers in the court stand on the left and right sides, arguing like the food market, and no one is willing to give in. One group supported the eldest princess, the other firmly opposed it. Sometimes the spat of quarrel would splash on the emperor''s face. The emperor, who was always angry, got up and asked him to discuss after retiring.


    This is how things stand still.


    Li anqing heard this and called it magic. What a powerful person is the princess? Half of the ministers in the court support her. In his previous life, he read some history books. Wu Zetian, the only female emperor, was full of hardships when she became emperor, and finally ascended the throne at an old age.


    What kind of person is the eldest princess in the world who is valued by the emperor and supported by the ministers?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    Li anqing just sighed in his heart that these national events are too far away from them.


    What he is more concerned about now is the new magistrate, who is said to issue some new laws. In the evening, his good brother Cao Liangjun asked him to have a drink. He thought about what he would like to order. By the way, he asked about the law.


    In the evening, Cao Liangjun came on time with a roast chicken. Cao Liangjun began to get fat a few years ago. He was chubby, but his attitude became better and he was happy all day. Li anqing said he was broad-minded and fat. But Cao Liangjun, who always has a smile on his face, has a sad look today.


    After three glasses of wine, Li anqing asked Cao Liangjun what was on his mind. Cao Liangjun thought it over and said in a low voice, "brother, I''m worried. There''s something wrong with this new magistrate."


    "What''s the problem?" Li anqing asked with a frown.


    "My head is full of fat intestines. Relying on his wife''s relationship, he was transferred to us by the county magistrate. His son is also a color embryo. When he first moved here, he molested a servant girl in the house. If the servant girl doesn''t follow, the magistrate''s wife will punish the servant girl. That servant girl you also know, before our village Aunt Liu''s daughter. Fortunately, she signed a part-time job. She came to me for help and I took her back. I''m afraid the magistrate''s wife hates me. " Cao Liangjun sighed. He has now achieved the position of a captor and has a good relationship with the former magistrate. As a result, I''m afraid that life will not be easy in the future.


    "What? There are other things like that Li anqing angrily hammered the table, "is Aunt Liu''s daughter OK?"


    "It''s OK. That little girl is clever, yells loudly, did not let that county magistrate''s son succeed Cao Liangjun said, "I''m still wondering why the people they brought themselves didn''t have young servant girls, but brought several general rooms. The root is here. " I''m afraid they were all maids before. Those who didn''t follow would not appear here.


    "How could such a man be sent here?" Li anqing frowned and worried, and he had some ominous premonitions in his heart.


    "Because we are rich here. I want to come here to eat oil and water. " Cao Liangjun gave a cold hum.


    "What is to be done?" Li anqing said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry too much. It is because we are rich here that many people are staring at us, and he does not dare to be too reckless. At the beginning, he wanted to make some new laws. Later, he received a letter. His face was so pigish that he didn''t mention it. It''s probably the people behind him who taught him. " Cao Liangjun comforted and said.


    "All right, but I still feel uneasy. Hearing you say that, the county magistrate''s family is not a good thing. Since ancient times, people do not fight with officials, because our people are always the bottom people. You can''t fight if you want to. " Li anqing sighed.


    Cao Liangjun is silent, this words is really speaking of the heart. But what can we do? We can only hope that the magistrate will not be so bold and do some incredible things.


    "Come on, don''t think about it. Just be careful. Let your family clear lotus, have nothing to do and don''t go out Cao Liangjun raised his glass and urged him to drink.


    "Well, drink!" Li anqing also raised his glass to meet Cao Liangjun.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Li anqing told Li Qinghe not to go out recently. This is not to say that he should not go out if he has nothing to do, but to strictly prohibit Li Qinghe from going out. After hearing Cao Liangjun''s words, Li anqing felt that the magistrate''s family was not only in trouble, it was a big problem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    The magistrate is greedy for money, the magistrate''s son is lecherous, and the magistrate''s wife is a bully regardless of right and wrong. Such a family can''t be provoked by ordinary people. Li anqing cherishes his life and loves his family deeply, so he dare not take any risks.


    Li Qinghe was puzzled to see that Li anqing said this to her so seriously. They are self-contained. Can the county magistrate find fault with them?


    "Baby, you don''t understand the danger of human heart and the greed of human nature. I don''t know the difference between the officials and the people. Although the county magistrate''s officials are not big, they are different from our people. The common people are humble, and the officials can find an excuse to deal with us easily. Of course, there are many good officials, but it is obvious that this magistrate is not a good official. " Li anqing saw it more clearly, "although the emperor is the Emperor today, and there are many honest officials under him, the magistrate who has done bad things will surely be liquidated. But, baby, have you ever thought that the premise of liquidation and disposal is that he has done something wrong. But at that time, even if he was punished, but the people he hurt, the harm does not exist? "


    Li Qinghe was stunned. Listening to her father''s words, she seemed to be at the top of her mind. Yes, people who do wrong will be punished, but what about those who have done wrong? Can it be retrieved? Can you think it didn''t happen? You can''t!


    After Li Qinghe understood his father''s hard work, she nodded her head. She would listen to his words and stay at home until ah Hai came back.


    Seeing that his daughter finally understood, Li anqing was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    But Li anqing underestimated the ugliness and greed of human nature.


    They thought that they could avoid disaster, but they never thought that disaster would take the initiative to find them.


    The son of the magistrate idles around, catching birds and fighting chickens, visiting brothels and entering casinos. He feels bored all day. Seeing the beautiful girls in the street, he didn''t dare to play too much in broad daylight, because his parents had warned him that it was no better than where they used to stay. This county town is rich in oil and water. It took a lot of effort for my father to transfer here. In the past three years, my father will be ready to make good money. We can''t lose such a good opportunity just because of some small things. You can''t do anything in public, but in private.


    Little things? Is his business a small matter? He was tired of looking at all the rooms in the mansion. He had no fresh energy for a long time.


    He''s in his twenties. He''s not married yet. Ordinary civilian women, his mother does not look up to, feel not worthy of him. The young lady of a dignitary person is despised by others.


    Another day in the county town, after drinking a little wine in the evening, the magistrate''s son belched and blushed and took the boy home. After returning home, the fat lady of the county magistrate, who was like a hill, welcomed him.


    "Son, why are you drinking again? Do you feel uncomfortable? I''m blushing like this. " The magistrate''s wife worried and touched her son''s forehead. After saying this, the magistrate''s wife roared at the boy again, "don''t you know how to persuade the young master to order? Look what the young master is drinking


    The little boy was afraid to speak with his head down.


    "What are you yelling at? My ears hurt. I want to sleep, sleep. " The magistrate''s son muttered that he was going back to the house.


    "Wait a minute, son. I found you a good match." The magistrate''s wife stopped her son and said excitedly, "this marriage can kill two birds with one stone."


    "What kill two birds with one stone?" The magistrate''s son stopped and turned his head to his mother. He knew his mother''s temperament very well. If he could get into his mother''s eyes, it would not be bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    "What''s wrong with what my mother found for you? Come and sit down and listen to my mother The magistrate''s wife dragged her son to sit down, smiling, "I inquired very clearly, and I''ve seen the portrait. Li Anqing is the richest man in the county. There is a daughter who is very watery, but she can''t speak.... "


    Before the magistrate''s wife finished speaking, the magistrate''s son stood up and yelled, "dumb? Mother, are you crazy? You find me a mute? I''ve played dumb before, but I can''t call. What''s the point? "


    "Listen to me first." The magistrate''s wife was not annoyed and motioned her son to sit down.


    The magistrate''s son sat down reluctantly.


    "This mute is not simple. She is the daughter of the richest man here." Said the magistrate''s wife.


    "So what? The squire''s daughter, you can''t find it for me. There''s a lot of small money. " The magistrate''s son snorted.


    "Do you know how his family became the richest man?" The magistrate''s wife asked mysteriously.


    "Where do I know?" The magistrate''s son became more and more impatient, "Niang, don''t play tricks, can you say it directly?"


    "The key to becoming the richest man is this dumb daughter. This mute is not simple. She can pick pearls when she was a child. You know this county used to be a small fishing village. It was the mute who taught the fishermen to pick pearls after he could pick pearls. Later, the people in this village became rich, and the fishing village gradually developed into what you see now. " The magistrate''s wife said with bright eyes.


    "You mean, this dumb man is very good at picking pearls. If he marries her, he will marry a cash cow?" At this time, the magistrate''s son understood the implied meaning of his mother''s words.


    "Yes, she is the best pearl picker. It is said that there has been little Pearl picking in these years, but as long as you go to pick pearls, the pearls you bring back must be the best. Those merchants all scrambled to buy, and others bought gifts, and finally paid tribute to the emperor. The concubines in the harem like it very much. You say, if you marry such a woman, our family will have to worry about it in the future? It''s just around the corner. Besides, being dumb is good for being dumb. At least she won''t talk back to you. You just scolded her and beat her. She didn''t say a word. Isn''t that good? When you get married and tired of playing, you go to play other games. She can''t stop you. " The little triangle eyes of the county magistrate''s wife are full of cruel smile.


    "Well? It''s a great thing to hear from my mother. " The magistrate''s son was also excited, "mother, do you think that dumb water spirit is real? Don''t lie to me. If it''s too ugly, I don''t want it. "


    "I''ll take it back. Even if you marry a cash cow, you don''t really want to live with her. " The magistrate''s wife patted the back of her son''s hand. "Besides, I saw the portrait. It''s really a long water spirit. No one will cheat you."


    "That line that line, that Niang, you go to propose marriage quickly. I said first, well, if I see it and don''t like it, I won''t care about her. If I want something I like in the future, let her give way. " Said the magistrate''s son.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal to give way. Anyway, I can''t stop. It''s a cash cow. When she gets married, we''ll let her pick pearls every day! When we get good pearls, we''ll be rich. Your father''s official career will be more and more smooth. Maybe in the future, I''ll be able to sit in the position of a top grade official. " The more she thinks about it, the more beautiful she is.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    "That father can also get me a small official in the future." County Magistrate son is also two eyes shine, and his mother immersed in beautiful fantasy.


    "Sure, no problem. I''ll have someone come tomorrow and go ahead of time. " The magistrate''s wife said happily, "it''s just fishers who stink. We think they''re lucky. They''ll get married in advance tomorrow and a few days later. Aren''t they grateful?"


    "Well, mother, as soon as you can." The magistrate''s son was immersed in the beautiful fantasy and couldn''t extricate himself. He just wanted to be an official quickly.


    "I see. Go to bed and wait for my mother''s good news tomorrow." The magistrate''s wife said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The next night.


    The magistrate''s son came back from fooling around for a day, burping. As soon as he came in, he asked the magistrate''s wife sitting in the hall.


    "Mother, is everything done well? When do dumb people come in? "


    The magistrate''s wife turned her head and looked at her son with a black face: "no, the family didn''t appreciate it. They dare to refuse us."


    "What? "No?" The magistrate''s son stared incredulously, "dare to refuse us? Do they know who we are? Did you tell them who my uncle is? "


    "Yes, I said no!" The magistrate gritted his teeth.


    "No? Who''s my uncle? They refuse? Are you sick? Is there something wrong with your brain? " The magistrate''s son yelled, his tone full of disbelief. His uncle is a magistrate! If a lowly fisherman can curry favor with them, it''s like a smoke from his ancestral grave. They can''t ask for such a good thing, but they refuse?


    "I think they''re sick, too." The magistrate''s wife banged her cup on the table.


    "Mother, what should we do? That''s it? " Asked the magistrate''s son.


    "Forget it?" The magistrate''s wife raised her voice and said in a shrill voice, "here I am, is there such a saying? The dumb man has to marry if he wants to. If he doesn''t, he has to marry! "


    "But they all refused." The magistrate''s son was puzzled.


    "When raw rice is cooked, they will only ask you to marry her! Originally, they wanted their dumb daughter to be a principal for a few years. Now, I think, being a concubine is a compliment to them! " The magistrate''s wife said harshly.


    "That''s a good way! When raw rice is cooked, they will only turn to us. Let''s wait a little longer. When the dumb man''s stomach is big, hahaha, it''s not round and flat. Whatever you do. " The magistrate''s son laughs.


    At this time, the magistrate came in, yawned and said, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Master, you are back. What else? As far as the Li family is concerned, they still don''t agree to marry the mute to our son. So we came up with a way to cook cooked rice with raw rice! " The magistrate''s wife poured him a cup of tea and motioned him to sit down and have a chat.


    "That''s not good, is it? I''ve just come here. If anything happens, your brother won''t let me go. " The magistrate hesitated and said. He is still very afraid of his elder brother, who is very fierce. He said that greed can be done, but it should be done in a proper way, and it can''t kill people, let alone arouse people''s indignation. Once the public anger is aroused, the basic official career will be over.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it just a fisherman''s girl? If you marry, you will not be killed. Isn''t it good to marry into our family and enjoy happiness? " The magistrate''s wife didn''t think so and said contemptuously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    "Well, you can do it yourself, but I''ll tell you that if something goes wrong, you can tell your brother. I''m against it." Said the magistrate. He is greedy for money, not lust. I don''t know who my son is. He''s always looking for women like a boar in heat. In the past, the wife wiped her son''s ass many times for these things. I hope there won''t be a big deal this time, this woman who can''t carry it clearly!


    After the magistrate finished, he got up and went back to the house without drinking the tea that his wife poured.


    County Magistrate''s wife and other county magistrate''s back disappeared, spat: "timid as a mouse."


    "Niang, how did you like dad at the beginning?" Asked the magistrate''s son.


    "When your father was young, he was a poor student. He was decent and polite. I took a fancy to him. It turns out it stinks of copper. " The magistrate''s wife snorted coldly.


    "Don''t you have a common hobby with my mother?" The magistrate''s son said with a smile. Both father and mother like money, but mother likes money and power. As for himself, he prefers beautiful women.


    "Forget about him, coward. Let''s take that dumb man away some time and wait for the rice to be cooked. Hum, I don''t think their family can be proud of anything else. " The magistrate''s wife sneered.


    "Well, mother, where can I get the raw rice to cook? You know me. I don''t have the excitement of those people. I don''t like being in the wild The magistrate''s son said, "it''s cool in the wild. In case someone peeks at me, I don''t want face?"


    "Then take it back to our house." The magistrate''s wife made the final decision.


    "Good. It''s good to get married in advance, ha ha. " The magistrate''s son burst out laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    Li anqing paced back and forth in the room, looking anxious.


    "It should be all right? We all explicitly refused. " Wang Linglan looked at Li anqing walking back and forth, also some panic in the heart.


    "Why do they come to ask for marriage? Don''t you think my daughter is a cash cow? You know what that family is. I don''t think they will give up. Ah Hai hasn''t come back, otherwise we can arrange for them to get married. " Li anqing said anxiously.


    "But, Anqing elder brother, we all refused, can they still force to marry?" Wang Linglan doesn''t understand. She thinks her husband is too worried. Worried and afraid of such a situation, can they still break into their families in broad daylight?


    "It''s true." Li anqing frowned, "you go to pack up, and take Qinghe away tonight."


    "Brother Anqing?" Wang Linglan looked at Li Anqing in amazement. Is it so urgent?


    "Listen to me! Go Li anqing said harshly.


    "Good." Wang Linglan was startled and got up quickly. This is the first time that Li anqing has been so strict with her.


    Li anqing held the jade pendant in his hand, which was given by Tang Zhishi. If only Tang Zhishi were here now, he could see that his family background was definitely not simple. If he is here, how dare the county magistrate come to their home?


    In the evening, Wang Linglan and Li Qinghe quietly went out through the back door.


    Li anqing was relieved to see off his wife and daughter. Let them go to a relative first and wait for a while to see the situation. If you can''t, move.


    Only in the next morning, Wang Linglan ran back in a panic, crying to Li Anqing, saying that her daughter had been kidnapped by mountain bandits!


    Li anqing was in the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    "Take away? How could it be Li anqing nearly vomited blood in the dark.


    "Brother Anqing, what should we do? What can we do? " Wang Linglan''s crying eyes are swollen.


    "Where did the mountain bandits come from? Our place has always been peaceful. When did you hear of mountain bandits in decades? This is for our family. It''s the county magistrate, it''s the county magistrate they are! " Li anqing only felt that his throat was fishy and whirling, and he could not escape the disaster? His Qinghe, his treasure!!!


    "I''m going to fight them!" Wang Linglan is going to the kitchen to get the kitchen knife. Qinghe is her heart, her husband is her heaven. Now everything''s going to be destroyed, and she''s dead!


    "Stop!" Li anqing drank Wang Linglan and said, "if you don''t know the county government with a murder weapon, you''re looking for death! I''ll go to Liangjun right away Li anqing then rushed out.


    Wang Linglan collapsed on the ground, crying uncontrollably. All blame her, all blame her, why don''t you believe anqing elder brother''s words, if you believe anqing elder brother''s words, can you leave early, it won''t happen.


    Just as Li anqing rushed to the door, someone patted him on the shoulder.


    Li anqing didn''t care. He was about to open the door and go out. A white hand came up and slammed the door.


    This hand?!


    Li anqing was stunned. Then he turned to look at the owner of the hand and saw a scene that made him cry with joy.


    It''s Qinghe, it''s his baby!


    His baby is safe!


    Li Anqing''s tears came down and he held out his hand and put Li Qinghe in his arms.


    "Dad''s Qinghe, Dad''s baby, you''re OK, you''re OK, that''s great!" Li anqing choked.


    Li Qinghe shrinks in Li Anqing''s arms, smiles on his face, but tears are constantly flowing down. If ah Hai didn''t appear, she really didn''t dare to think about the consequences. If she was really sullied, she really didn''t want to live.


    "Why are you here? What happened? " After a long time, Li anqing let Li Qinghe go and asked excitedly.


    Li Qinghe pointed to his back, and Li anqing looked up. Then he saw Tang Zhishi standing behind him.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. I''ve worried you and surprised Qinghe." Tang Zhishi said with guilt. If it wasn''t for Huang Jie to let him come ahead of time, I don''t know what the consequences would be. In the heart to the emperor elder sister extremely grateful, but also wonder why the emperor elder sister will know these? Ask sometime.


    "Not too late, not too late!" Li anqing reached out and patted Tang Zhishi on the shoulder, "good boy! It''s just time to come back. Come on, you and Qinghe get married quickly! "


    "Ah?" Tang Zhishi was confused. Before, the father-in-law looked disgusted at him. Now that''s it?


    "The dog officer, who couldn''t get married before, had such a vicious plan." Li anqing said with gnashing teeth.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Zhishi frowned and was angry in his eyes.


    "Go in and say." Li anqing pointed to the room. At this time, Wang Linglan heard that the voice had come out. Seeing Li Qinghe safe and sound, she rushed over and hugged Li Qinghe happily.


    When Tang Zhishi knew what had happened, he clenched his fist and was angry.


    "The dog officer." Tang Zhishi got angry and stood up. "I''ll take care of him now."


    "Wait a minute." At this time, a sweet voice came from the door.


    The people in the room looked at the man standing at the door.


    After Li Qinghe saw the person standing at the door clearly, he showed a bright smile on his face, ran to him and hugged the person at the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    After seeing the person at the door, Tang Zhishi subconsciously stood up.


    Li anqing blinked, why can these people one or two quietly appear in his home? How did you get in? Are they all over the wall? Who is this noble woman? Looks like my daughter knows her? But when did my daughter know such a character? If you look at what she''s wearing, it''s either rich or expensive.


    "Sister Huang." Tang Zhishi stood up. He was in awe and admiration of the emperor''s elder sister. This time, she also informed him to rescue Qinghe. He hasn''t had time to ask how sister Huang knows that Qinghe is in danger. Huangjie knows Qinghe, and it seems that they have a lot to do with each other. When and how did you meet?


    Sister Huang? What is it called? Li anqing stares, is not the title he wants?


    "Why are you here?" The Tang Dynasty knows the past.


    "I see my students." Tianmiao took Li Qinghe''s hand and said with a smile, "this is my student and my good friend."


    "Ah?" Tang Zhishi''s eyes widened. How can Qinghe be Huang Jie''s student. oh Ah, ah, ah!! Finally I know why Qinghe''s piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are so powerful. It turns out that she taught them all! That''s not a bad thing for him to lose.


    "My students are bullied, of course not." Tianmiao''s face became cold.


    "Well, Zhishi, who are you?" Li anqing asked in a low voice.


    "She is the eldest princess who let the ministers in the court quarrel." Tang Zhishi answered in a low voice.


    Li Anqing''s eyes widened. The beautiful lady in front of her was actually the princess who the emperor wanted to be the Queen''s daughter? So, is Tang Zhishi the prince? Who is it?


    Li Qinghe''s eyes are full of joy when he looks at Tianmiao.


    "I''ll talk about the past later, and I''ll avenge you first." Tianmiao patted Li Qinghe''s hand.


    Li Qinghe nodded.


    "Come on, let''s go." Tianmiao knows the way of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tang Zhishi couldn''t help shivering when he listened to Tianmiao''s cold voice. The magistrate''s family wanted to clean up. When he heard that Qinghe was almost hurt, he wanted to separate these people. Now I feel that the fate of that family may be even worse than that of dismemberment.


    ¡­¡­


    When the princess''s guard of honor stopped at the gate of the magistrate''s office, the magistrate was already scared and came out to greet him. Why did the noble princess come here all of a sudden?


    The magistrate trembled and said, "I don''t know if the princess will come here. If you miss me, I will welcome you far away. I hope the princess will forgive me."


    "We are here to find our students. Oh, it''s Li Qinghe of the Li family. You mentioned it two days ago. " The sky tiny light says.


    The sweat of the magistrate''s forehead suddenly came out, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    The dumb pearl girl is the princess''s student?


    She''s a student of the princess?


    What the hell is going on?


    "Lead the way." Tianmiao points to Cao Liangjun, who follows them, and signals him to lead the way.


    Cao Liangjun now became a flexible fat man. After the ceremony, he quickly led the way.


    Tianmiao with the crowd, the mighty behind.


    The magistrate was paralyzed and followed by others. He didn''t notice that there was a woman with a gauze hat beside the princess, and Li anqing was right behind her.


    The magistrate''s wife is drinking tea with a smile on her face, waiting for her son to cook rice in the room. As a result, seeing a large group of people coming, the whole person was confused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    "When the princess arrives, come and see her!" Someone yelled.


    "Where''s the devil? Tell that little beast to come out and plead guilty At this time, the magistrate did not know where the strength came from. He ran to his wife, grabbed her collar and asked.


    "Master, why do you say that, son?" The magistrate''s wife glared at the magistrate and said nothing in front of the princess? What a little beast, it gives the princess a bad impression. Her son will be an official in the future.


    "What you and your son have done! Where is Miss Li? " The magistrate murmured.


    "What Miss Li? What are you talking about? " The magistrate''s wife was at a loss.


    "It''s the Pearl picking girl, the dumb girl! She is a student of the princess. You fool, go and get Miss Li out quickly The magistrate deeply understood that it was impossible to deny today. Now he just wants to get rid of himself and minimize the loss. That little beast will give up, as long as he is still alive, he can regenerate. As for this stupid fat woman, it''s over this time. He didn''t expect to save his head this time. He just wanted to save his life.


    "What? What are you talking about? " The magistrate''s wife sat down on the ground with a pale face.


    "Go and have a look." Tianmiao ignores them and asks Dongxiao to open the door.


    "No, princess, your students are not in it. No! We didn''t abduct your students, either. " The magistrate''s wife got up in a hurry to stop the Dongxiao. I don''t care if I have let it slip at this time. She just a thought, can''t let people open the door, can''t sit down they abduct Princess students. It''s just a pearl picking girl. How can she become a student of the princess? If you had known, she would never have had such a cheap idea. She must go to beg for marriage. Now it''s too late to say anything. They must not open the door to see what the people inside are doing.


    Although Zhixian''s wife is very fat, she still can''t stop Dongxiao.


    Dongxiao kicks open the door, Tianmiao brings people forward. Li Anqing and others followed. Li Qinghe has been rescued. Who is in it with the magistrate''s son?


    Tang Zhishi is also a question mark on his head. What medicine is being sold in huangjie''s gourd?


    When they opened the door and saw the scene inside, they were all shocked and stiff.


    Tang Zhishi took Li Qinghe by the hand and let him turn around.


    Li anqing couldn''t help covering his eyes. The scene in front of me is so hot!


    The magistrate''s son is naked and forcing a pig. A white fat sow, is crazy with hoof pedal Zhixian son''s face, in the crazy struggle.


    This scene has completely exceeded the cognition of all the people present and the lower limit of all the new people. All of them were silent, looking at this scene, for a long time did not come back. There was only the sow''s cry in my ear.


    Even Li Guoqing and his two generations have never seen such a shocking thing. Is the son of magistrate forcing a sow? What is this? Of course, he knew that the magistrate''s son couldn''t have taken a fancy to a sow if he had a brain hole. Ordinary people can''t do such a heavy taste thing.


    Is this what the princess said to avenge Qinghe? Li anqing reacted instantly. Why has Qinghe been saved? Why does the princess bring people to the magistrate''s office to find Qinghe.


    Is it all designed by the princess?


    That''s great, isn''t it!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    The magistrate''s wife didn''t understand why there was a son and a sow in it, not the dumb man they had brought back. Then a trace of happiness rose in my heart. Look, they really didn''t abduct the princess''s students, didn''t force the dumb girl. My son is just forcing a pig. Although it''s a shame, it should be ok?


    "Dirty eyes." The sky frowns.


    "Offend the princess, death penalty!" Tang Zhishi said coldly. Such a villain, still want to hit his idea of Qinghe. death is not to be regretted!


    Capital crime?


    When the magistrate''s wife heard this, she trembled all over. She knelt down and let out a pig like cry: "princess, spare your life. Princess, the people inside are not your students. Please forgive my son. " How can she forget that this kind of thing for the princess to see, but also offended the dignity of the princess. It''s also a capital crime!


    Magistrate also silly, dull kneel down. He was surprised! Although he didn''t know what was going on, he also knew a little. It''s impossible for his son to take a fancy to a sow or force a sow. But now such a thing happened, and they were caught by the princess. It''s all wrong. And it''s not something he can answer.


    At this time, the county magistrate''s son finally woke up. He looked at the sow in front of him and the people around him in horror. Also saw kneeling in front of father and mother. He looked at the sow under his body, only felt a surge, turned his head and vomited.


    "Princess, please spare your life. There is only one child in our family. Please forgive me." The magistrate''s wife kowtowed for mercy.


    "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die." At this time, the magistrate''s son finally understood the current situation. He began to cry.


    "Oh? You don''t want to die. " Tianmiao turned around and said, "if you pollute the eyes of our palace, you can get rid of death and live crime. Castration. "


    Castration? That''s castration! The magistrate''s wife trembled and turned pale. Isn''t this worse?


    "Then let me die." The magistrate''s son began to cry. If he was castrated, was he still a man? What''s the point of his being alive? What dignity is there? It''s better to die.


    "Then kill it." Tianmiao said lightly.


    Dongxiao draws his sword, cold light flashes, and slowly approaches the son of magistrate.


    The magistrate''s son looked at the tip of the sword flashing cold light, scared to death, desperately climbed back, crying: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, spare my life." He regretted that death was more terrible than castration.


    "So I chose to be castrated." Tang Zhishi said coldly.


    "It seems so." Tianmiao said, "this kind of scene is not suitable for us. Let''s go first. Take care of the rest. "


    "Yes." Tang Zhishi should come down, disgusted to see the magistrate''s wife. It was this stupid and vicious woman who came up with such a vicious plan in an attempt to destroy Qinghe. Fortunately, sister Huang already knew the news and asked him to rescue Qinghe. Otherwise, will he see a corpse of Qinghe at last?


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao takes Li Qinghe and they leave. Qinghe and Tianmiao live in the post house.


    The whole county is boiling.


    The eldest princess came to their county, and Li Qinghe, the dumb girl who picked pearls, was the student of the noble eldest princess!


    Pearl girl and princess, actually know and relationship so close?!


    It''s shocking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    When Tianmiao and Li Qinghe were talking about the past, Tang Zhishi was busy cooking the magistrate''s family. The magistrate''s wife has committed too many crimes. It''s a big prison crime to look for them at will. Not to mention the son of county magistrate. On the contrary, it was the county magistrate. He didn''t commit any major crimes. Although he had some minor problems, he would not be arrested. He just couldn''t keep his black hat on his head. And he even "made a quick decision", wrote a letter of divorce, as well as severing the father son relationship with his son, took off the black hat, packed his luggage, and ran away quickly.


    As for the elder brother, he was not worried about his revenge at all. I''m afraid I can''t protect myself this time. Blame himself for having a "good" sister. The idea of insidious hit the princess students up, this time is the immortal down to earth also can''t save her.


    The rest of the county magistrate''s wife and son, who were arrested in prison, cried and scolded. The magistrate''s wife scolded her husband for being unfeeling and her son for being unfaithful and lecherous. After the magistrate''s son was castrated, he was confused at first, and then he scolded his mother when he recovered. It''s a mother''s habit to scold oneself for becoming like this. In the end, there was a scuffle. The jailers often had to drink and scold them to stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Anqing is still in a state of wandering.


    He knows that ah Hai, ah no, it''s Tang Zhishi''s life experience is not simple, but he never thought it would be so simple.


    It''s a prince!


    The prince is in a high position, and there will be imperial concubines, side imperial concubines and countless concubines


    No way! My daughter can''t marry him!


    "Father in law, do you want to go back? Before also urges us to marry soon At this time, Tang Zhishi''s voice sounded in Li Anqing''s ear.


    Li anqing almost jumped up in fright.


    "People will be scared to death. Can you not suddenly appear behind me and speak in such a resentful tone?" Li anqing stares at Tang Zhishi.


    "Do you want to go back?" Tang Zhishi also glared back.


    "So what? You are a king! I didn''t know about you before, but now I do. How can Wang ye be the only woman in our family Li anqing has the right to go back.


    "I said, I won''t marry anyone else. I''ll be alone in my life. How can you not believe me? " Tang Zhishi glared angrily.


    "I..." What else does Li anqing want to say.


    At this time, a pleasant but dignified voice came in: "don''t worry, he said that he would clear the lotus in his life, and he would certainly do it alone. If he couldn''t do it, he would be castrated."


    Li anqing turned and looked at Tianmiao, who was not far away. He hurriedly prepared to salute: "I''ve seen the princess."


    "Don''t be polite." Tianmiao smiles, "don''t worry, Qinghe is my student and my good friend. I won''t let anyone bully her. "


    Don''t know why, Tang Zhishi hear this words chrysanthemum a tight hind legs also followed to shake. He has seen the means of sister Huang. It''s terrible! However, Tang Zhishi also knows that Li anqing will not object to his affair with Qinghe when his elder sister Huang comes forward. Tang Zhishi looks at Li Qinghe, who is standing behind Tianmiao. Li Qinghe''s face is slightly red, and he looks at Tang Zhishi.


    Tang Zhishi gave Li Qinghe a big smile and nodded. Li Qinghe said goodbye shyly.


    Looking at this scene, Li anqing knew that his daughter really liked Tang Zhishi. If you really want to tear it down, it''s like beating a duck with a stick.


    However, Qinghe should be very happy in the future with the big princess''s strong thigh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    Li Qinghe and Tang Zhishi''s marriage, Li anqing here is agreed down, no problem. But there are still big problems with Tang Zhishi.


    "Sister Huang, how does it taste? If it''s delicious, I''ll ask someone to buy some later? "


    "Sister Huang, how is the tea made? Is the temperature of the water right? "


    "Sister Huang, how about my strength? Bigger or smaller? " Tang Zhishi ran to and fro eagerly to serve Tianmiao, and finally he began to beat his shoulder.


    Because the emperor will never agree with a prince to marry a pearl picking girl. Tang Zhishi is very clear that the breakthrough point of this matter lies in Huang Jie. Only sister Huang can help him, sister Huang can let the emperor say yes.


    "Don''t run away. I''m dizzy." Tianmiao watched Tang Zhishi stop and beat his shoulder, and then went out to send someone to buy something. He waved him to come and sit down. "Even if I don''t help you, I will help Qinghe. We grew up together. "


    "Growing up together?" Tang Zhishi sits on the chair obediently. Hearing Tianmiao say so, he looks at Qinghe in amazement. Why didn''t he hear about it. After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "there were several years when you were not there, my father said you were going to Qingxiu. Were you in Qinghe''s fishing village during that time?"


    "Yes, it''s not stupid." Tianmiao said with a smile, "you are really a vegetable chicken. I heard that Qinghe played chess with you and killed you."


    "It doesn''t matter whose student Qinghe is. Qinghe is your student. Huang Jie''s music, chess, calligraphy and painting have never been seen before. My admiration for Huang Jie is like... " Tang Zhishi began to flatter.


    "All right, stop." The sky tiny doesn''t have good spirit of interrupt, "normal talk is OK."


    "Yes." Tang Zhishi immediately shut up and sat upright.


    Li Qinghe sipped his lips and snickered. It was the first time that he saw such a different side of ah Hai.


    "It''s almost done. Let''s go back to Beijing." The way of heaven.


    "Yes." Tang Zhishi nodded.


    In this way, the Li anqing family moved to the capital with Tianmiao and Tang Zhishi. Cao Liangjun chose to stay. Originally, Tang Zhishi wanted him to go with him and promote him. He refused, the capital is too big, his heart is too small, just want to live a life in this small county and his family. In fact, he also thought that if Li anqing was banished back later, he would still be in the county, so he could take him in.


    Of course, I dare not say this idea in front of Tang Zhishi, but only in private with Li Anqing. Li anqing patted Cao Liangjun on the shoulder. Since his reincarnation, it is enough to have such a good brother in his life.


    Before Li anqing left, he gave Cao Liangjun a box of pearls, but Cao Liangjun said he didn''t want anything. Only in the end will be Li anqing farewell to more than ten miles outside the city, watching Li anqing their family disappeared in sight.


    "Chief, why don''t you go with me? The LORD said he would promote you. " Cao Liangjun''s men asked suspiciously.


    "This is the place where I have lived for generations. One of the reasons is that I am reluctant to leave. Besides, the capital is not so easy to mix. The capital is full of senior officials, and I''m not comfortable there. Don''t think I''m stupid. I''m here. Which magistrate will not be polite to me? I''m a good brother to my father-in-law. " Cao Liangjun said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    "Ah, that''s what the boss said before. Would you rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail?" The men responded immediately.


    "Almost that. What''s wrong with having a good time here? All right, let''s go. Let''s go back. Now that the new magistrate has not been sent, we can''t be too relaxed. " Cao Liangjun turns around.


    "Yes." His men followed Cao Liangjun.


    "But have a little wine to celebrate tonight. I''m happy for my brother, who has gone to Beijing in honor and wealth. If you don''t get drunk tonight, it''s my treat Cao Liangjun said with a smile.


    The crowd cheered behind him.


    Cao Liangjun went down to the tavern with his hands on his stomach. He didn''t collect his brother''s pearls, but he didn''t respect the reward from the prince and the princess. Now he is also rich, OK? It''s right to take his brothers to eat some good food.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Linglan took a carriage, lifted the curtain and looked back. The county is getting smaller and smaller in the field of vision, gradually disappearing. Wang Linglan just put down the curtain and turned to see Li anqing smiling at her.


    "Isn''t it a little reluctant?" Li anqing asked.


    "A little bit. After all, we''ve lived there for so long. There are so many memories there. I still remember the scene when brother anqing took me home. " There was a smile on Wang Linglan''s face. "I will never forget it. Brother Anqing, thank you. I am very happy in my life. "


    "Silly." Li anqing smiles and holds Wang Linglan''s hand. "It''s only half a lifetime. We still have half a lifetime to live together. Finally, it''s not too late for you to say that again. Didn''t you always want to know why I asked to marry you? "


    Wang Linglan was stunned, and then looked at Li Anqing. She always wanted to know, but Li anqing didn''t tell her. She has not understood, Li anqing such a good man, how can take a fancy to her who was despised at the beginning?


    "Remember one summer when a stranger came to your house to ask for water? Before the man left, you sent him a bamboo tube full of water for him to drink on the road. " Li anqing pointed to his nose, "that person is me."


    Wang Linglan was stunned. It took a long time to find the memory of this event in her mind.


    "That man is you!" Wang Linglan was surprised. At that time, she just felt that on such a hot day, this man must be thirsty before he came to ask for water. She just wanted to bring the man some water to drink on the way. Did not expect that at that time a little goodwill, return to her is a lifetime of happiness.


    "It''s me." Li anqing clenched Wang Linglan''s hand with a smile. "At that time, I thought, such a gentle and kind woman, I don''t know if there is anyone else. If not, I''ll fight for it. "


    "Brother anqing Thank you. Thank you Wang Linglan''s eyes are sour, tears can''t help flowing down.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Our good days are yet to come. We haven''t been to the capital. This time, we can have a good look. " Li anqing thought that he would spend his whole life in the county, but he didn''t expect to live in the prosperous capital. I really want to see what the most prosperous place in this country looks like.


    Wang Linglan leans on Li Anqing''s shoulder. Yes, a good day is yet to come. The day she didn''t dare to think about before is coming.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qinghe is now playing chess with Tianmiao in the carriage in front of him. Tang Zhishi was watching the battle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    Tang Zhishi made all kinds of sounds from time to time while watching.


    "Wow It''s amazing that two people killed each other.


    "Ah This is suddenly the original move can go like this.


    "Oh This is to understand that this move is actually a hidden opportunity.


    "Ah "Ah "Yo!"


    Tianmiao finally couldn''t stand it. He was told to either shut up or go down to another carriage.


    Tang Zhishi covered his mouth and did not dare to speak.


    Li Qinghe snickered.


    "You''ve got a stupid husband." The sky tiny slanted one eye Tang Zhi Shi, and Li Qing He said.


    Tang Zhishi wanted to protest very much, but he thought about his previous promise. In order to let sister Huang come forward to intercede with his father, he said this to Tianmiao. After that, sister Huang told him to catch chickens and never chase dogs, and let him go east and never West. So the words of protest came to my lips and swallowed them back.


    Li Qinghe shakes his head and makes a gesture. Ah Hai is not stupid. Ah Hai is very smart. Otherwise she won''t take a fancy to him. She doesn''t want a fool.


    This time Tianmiao began to laugh. Tang Zhishi''s expression was complicated. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the capital, the Li anqing family temporarily lived in Princess mansion.


    Although Tang Zhishi wanted to take them to his palace, he knew that this was bad for Li Qinghe''s reputation, so he could only watch Li Qinghe follow Tianmiao to live in princess''s palace.


    Tianmiao settled Li Anqing''s family and was ready to go into the palace to meet the emperor. Tang Zhishi will follow.


    "I think you can slow down. Otherwise, I''m afraid my father can''t help smoking you." Tianmiao said to Tang Zhishi, "you know, when my father was angry, he rushed down to fight Laosan when he was still in the upper court."


    Tang Zhishi shivered. Yes, he remembered. The scene of the third brother being beaten by his father is vivid. Because the third brother didn''t want to marry the daughter of the Secretary of the Ministry of household. His father beat him at that time. Later, he said that this kind of thing could not be said in private? I have to speak in front of all the civil and military officials to embarrass the Secretary of the Ministry of household. In fact, he wanted to say that you can''t beat the third brother in private? It was good to reprimand at that time. Why should we fight in front of all the civil and military officials?


    He didn''t want to be beaten by his father in front of many people, so he had better leave it to his sister.


    "Sister Huang, my lifelong happiness depends on you." Tang Zhishi said pitifully.


    "I see. Well, I won''t tell you. I''ll go to the Palace first." The sky waves its hand.


    Tang Zhishi watched Tianmiao leave, but he was still worried. He still knows his father''s temperament. Although he is not a favorite prince, he will not be so playful in marriage affairs.


    After Tianmiao entered the palace, the eunuch manager around the emperor had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Princess your highness, the emperor has been waiting for you in the imperial library for a long time." The eunuch manager said with a smile, and then lowered his voice, "but the emperor''s mood seems not very good." The eunuch was both respectful and fearful of the eldest princess. This is likely to be the emperor of the future, who of course did his best to please.


    "I see. Let everyone go down." Tianmiao motioned that everyone would go down, then he opened the door of the imperial study.


    As soon as she came in, the people inside yelled when they saw her coming in.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Tianmiao tilted his head and turned to close the door of the imperial study.


    The eunuch general waved to all the maids and bodyguards to retreat, and he himself also retreated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    "I tell you, I absolutely don''t agree!" The emperor is nearly fifty, but he is still energetic. At the moment, he is blowing his beard and staring at Tianmiao. The emperor looks ok, but he is short. Fortunately, the princes and daughters are not as tall as he is. The good genes of the concubines perfectly made up for his shortcomings.


    It''s a euphemism to say it''s shorter. His height is still a little less than 5 feet, which is 1.65 meters in current units.


    The emperor is short and thin, but his spirit is very good. It''s even more neutral.


    "Father, I haven''t spoken yet." The sky tiny helpless say.


    "I know what you''re going to say. Sit down first The emperor pointed to the chair and motioned Tianmiao to sit down first. I must be tired to see myself when I come back from a long journey. Roar to roar, but also can''t tired daughter.


    Tianmiao sits down according to the words, drinks the tea which has been prepared for her for a long time, and then looks up at the emperor.


    "I tell you, it''s impossible! no way! Absolutely impossible! How can Lao Liu marry a humble pearl girl? It''s a royal joke The emperor began to blow his beard and stare again.


    "Why not?" Tianmiao put down his tea cup and asked slowly.


    "Of course not! Lao Liu is the prince and my son. How is it possible to marry a pearl gatherer? " The emperor said angrily.


    "Because of the great disparity of status?" Tianmiao continued to ask slowly.


    "Yes The emperor''s answer was straightforward.


    "Father." The sky looks at the emperor''s crown.


    "Why?" The emperor doubts, subconsciously touched his forehead, is there anything dirty on his forehead?


    "The Pearl on your hair crown that you like best is picked by the pearl picker in your mouth. If you don''t like others, you can pick them out and don''t use them. " The sky tiny slowly says.


    "Ah?" The emperor was surprised, the next moment he stretched out his hand and quickly took off the crown on his head. "Then I won''t wear it. No matter what you say, I just don''t agree with this marriage." He couldn''t bear to pull it out. The Pearl was big and bright. He liked it at the first sight.


    "Father, we have to be reasonable, OK? They love each other, and getting married doesn''t matter to you. " Tianmiao said earnestly.


    "Why is it not in my way? What is the face of the royal family? " The emperor roared at the top of his voice.


    "At that time, the founding emperor was a butcher, and the founding queen was the eldest lady of the landlord family. The founding queen did not dislike him The sky tiny rolled a white eye to say.


    "That''s not the same!" The emperor cried, "no, how can we compare them? And did you roll your eyes just now? "


    "I didn''t." Heaven denies.


    "You turn it over. I see it. Don''t try to fool me." The emperor said, "you are a princess, but how can you do such an indecent act if you want to be the Queen''s daughter? Fortunately, it''s in front of me. If you are seen outside, the censor will visit you again tomorrow. "


    "Follow them." Tianmiao didn''t care, "I didn''t want to be the empress."


    "That won''t work. It has to be." The emperor sat down angrily, "can''t you follow my heart once? Just once? Can''t you be your empress dowager? "


    "I don''t know." Tianmiao shook his head, "it''s so tired to be an emperor."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    The emperor was silent. When the emperor was tired, he knew best. But! There are many advantages to being an emperor.


    "I admit that being an emperor is a little tired. But there are more benefits. All the delicious and funny things are the emperor''s priority, right? When you become an emperor, you can find many concubines. It''s up to you to choose whether you want to be tall and upright, gentle and gentle, or gentle and pitiable? " The emperor was good at persuasion.


    Heaven does not speak. It''s good to give priority to delicious food and fun, but it''s OK to have a bunch of concubines.


    "If you promise to be the Queen''s daughter, I will promise Lao Liu''s marriage." The emperor finally showed his true colors.


    "That''s what you want to say, father?" The sky tiny helpless say.


    "Hey, hey. You see through it. " The emperor also did not mince, directly admitted, "yes, this sentence is my purpose."


    The fact that the eldest princess has not been appointed as the Queen''s daughter is not the result of a stalemate between the two groups of ministers, nor is it that the emperor has not made a decision after considering the feelings of the ministers, but that the eldest princess herself has been unwilling.


    "That''s fine." Tianmiao doesn''t reject being the Queen''s daughter or the emperor. Before, it was just because of laziness. Now think about it, it''s OK to play for a few years, and then Zen.


    The emperor almost jumped up, put the crown on, and said excitedly, "yes, no regrets. I''m going to draw up a decree now


    "Then I''ll go back first." The way of heaven.


    "Oh, go, go." The emperor ran to his desk without looking back. He waved to Tianmiao like a fly to leave. Then he came back to see if he was too philistine. He quickly turned his head to Tianmiao and showed a big flattering smile, "go slowly. Take Lao Liu and your students to the palace to have dinner together some other day. "


    The sky is dim As an emperor, is it really good to be such a philistine?


    When Tianmiao left, the emperor did not forget to ask the eunuch to bring her a lot of food, otherwise the Philistine label could not be removed.


    After Tianmiao left the palace, the emperor''s will was also drawn up, and he planned to read it out when he went to court tomorrow.


    But soon, the emperor drew up a decree, which was the decree given by the Zen throne to the Empress Dowager.


    The eunuch''s manager was surprised and widened his eyes.


    The emperor was very satisfied with the ink stains, and then ordered the eunuch to put away the two imperial edicts.


    As a result, the eunuch manager was so surprised that he didn''t recover. When the emperor called twice, he came back to himself and knelt down to beg the emperor''s forgiveness.


    "Get up." The emperor was not angry at all. Instead, he asked the eunuch in high spirits. "Do you wonder why I made such a decision? I''m in good health. Why do I want to meditate? There is no emperor who doesn''t want to sit on this dragon chair more. How did he change here? "


    Eunuch manager dare not speak, silent listening to the emperor''s words. Maybe the Emperor didn''t want to explain it to him, but he wanted to say something in his heart.


    "Because I want to see an unprecedented prosperity. I can''t, but she can The emperor slowly went to the window, looked up at the sky, and then said slowly in a voice that only he could hear, "you all think that I prefer her, but you don''t know that no one can match her, including me. She doesn''t know which immortal in the sky is reincarnated to the royal family. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    When Tianmiao returned to Princess mansion, Tang Zhishi was the first one to welcome him.


    "Sister Huang, sister Huang, what''s the matter?" Tang Zhishi asked eagerly.


    "Marry some day." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I knew there would be no problem for sister Huang to go out." Tang Zhishi said happily.


    "The condition is that I want to be the Queen''s daughter." Tianmiao added another sentence.


    Tang Zhishi was stunned. He hesitated and said, "well, sister Huang, do you want to be a teacher? If you don''t want to, but do something you don''t like for my sake, I''ll... "


    "You have a conscience." Tianmiao said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t hate it. It should be fun to be a queen''s daughter. "


    Tang Zhishi confirmed again: "sister Huang, are you telling the truth?"


    "Really." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Well, I''m relieved. Otherwise, Qinghe and I will not be at ease. " Tang Zhishi also laughed, and then his skin rose, "Wow, after that, the emperor''s elder sister becomes the Queen''s daughter, and then the emperor, can I walk across the capital? Sister Huang should remember to reward me more. I have to support my family. "


    "More work in the future, more money." Tianmiao patted Tang Zhishi on the shoulder, "go and tell Qinghe the good news. Then you can discuss the marriage. "


    "Thank you, sister Huang, thank you!" Tang Zhishi thanks again and again, and then runs to find Qinghe.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day when he went to court, the emperor directly asked the eunuch to read out the imperial edict and made the eldest princess the imperial concubine.


    The ministers who supported immediately called for the emperor''s wisdom, long live, long live.


    The opposition faction has not recovered. When it comes to opposing, the emperor has already called to retreat, and then got up and ran.


    Leaving ministers on the main hall with big eyes and small eyes.


    In this way, the first empress dowager appeared in this country.


    Not to mention that, three days later, the emperor asked people to read out the imperial edict when he went to court, and gave the throne to the Empress Dowager.


    This is the support for the eldest princess. They are all stupid.


    Although I support the eldest princess to become the queen, I didn''t think she would become the queen so soon.


    "The emperor, absolutely not." The minister headed by the opposition first knelt down and cried out, "the emperor is still in his prime. How can he abdicate?"


    "Cough Who are you? I can''t see clearly. Well, I''m old and useless. " The emperor coughed and squinted at the minister kneeling on the ground.


    Minister Emperor, if I remember correctly, the emperor is forty-eight this year, but I am sixty-five this year. Will your conscience not hurt to say this in front of a man so much older than you?


    "Well, don''t even say it. I believe in the empress dowager, and you try to believe in her. I''m now in the Zen throne. If the Empress Dowager doesn''t do a good job, can I ascend the throne again? " The emperor''s last words left the ministers speechless.


    After the emperor finished this sentence, he retreated and went back to the palace. My happy and relaxed life is just starting now!


    Li Qinghe and Tang Zhishi''s marriage, there were a lot of criticism, but now people''s attention is not on this matter, all in the Empress Dowager to become the queen.


    But there''s someone else hopping around. This person is Tang Zhishi''s aunt, Tang Zhishi''s sister and the emperor''s concubine rou. She firmly opposes the marriage between Tang Zhishi and Li Qinghe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    Concubine Rou is the sister of Tang Zhishi''s mother concubine. At the beginning, Tang Zhishi''s mother concubine was schemed when she gave birth to Tang Zhishi. After she gave birth to Tang Zhishi, she died with hatred. Although the concubine and her family were severely punished, the beauty had gone, and Tang Zhishi had no concubine. Tang Zhishi''s grandfather asked the emperor to pity him and allow his mother''s sister to take care of him.


    Of course, later we all understand, take care of to take care of, soft princess took care of became the emperor''s concubine. It''s all tacit.


    Concubine Rou doesn''t have her own children, so she takes Tang Zhishi as her own. This is an agreement between the emperor and Tang Zhishi''s forefather. She is afraid that when she has a child, she will not care about Tang Zhishi or have other thoughts.


    The soft imperial concubine starts not to be reconciled, later sees the emperor that kind of resolute manner also can only admit life. Instead, he poured all his maternal love into Tang Zhishi. However, she is an ambitious woman. Since she has no children, she can''t fight for many things. Let Tang Zhishi fight for her.


    She couldn''t be queen, so she wanted to be empress dowager. So when she learned that the eldest princess was made the Queen''s daughter, she tore up two handkerchiefs. When he learned that the emperor wanted to meditate, the corners of his mouth blistered. Knowing that Tang Zhishi is going to marry a dumb pearl picking girl is even more furious. Is Tang Zhishi crazy? Do you know that after you marry such a woman, you will never have a chance with you.


    No emperor has a disabled queen!


    No woman has ever been an emperor. Princess Rou firmly believes that even if the eldest princess sits on the throne, it won''t last long. Tang Zhishi still has a chance. But now this opportunity will be cut off by Tang Zhishi herself. Can she not worry?


    So, in front of Li Qinghe of Princess mansion, there is a big palace maid with cold face. She is the big palace maid beside Rou Fei. On the order of concubine Rou, I come to take Li Qinghe into the palace.


    Concubine Rou knows Tang Zhishi''s temperament very well. She says that she opposes the marriage with Tang Zhishi. Tang Zhishi will not agree with her. It will also affect her feelings with Tang Zhishi. The best way is to find Li Qinghe and let him refuse the marriage.


    "Miss Li, please hurry up. Princess Rou is still waiting for you in the palace. The empress Rou is the uncle''s aunt, and also the one whom the prince respects as his own mother. " Big palace female not Yin not Yang of cold voice say.


    Wang Linglan is a little scared, Sophie? The empress in the palace wants to see their daughter. What is it to do? Li Anqing is not here now, neither is Tang Zhishi. What should they do? I always feel that this maid of honor has a bad intention.


    Li Qinghe shook his head.


    Princess Rou''s grand maid was surprised and puzzled. What does this dumb girl mean? It can''t be a refusal, right?


    Li Qinghe went to the table, picked up a pen and paper and wrote down two powerful words: No.


    This time, Princess Rou''s grand maid was really surprised. How dare this mute refuse the invitation of Princess Rou? Did she read it wrong, or did the dumb girl not understand what she said?


    "Do you understand? Empress Rou, who is the uncle''s aunt, invites you to have a talk in the palace The grand maid raised her voice and slowed down her speaking speed. She was already impatient and disdainful in her eyes. Sure enough, she''s a lowly woman from the countryside. Can''t you understand people''s words? The soft imperial concubine empress is equal to the mother of the prince, want to marry the prince, can''t please the mother-in-law unexpectedly?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    Li Qinghe shook the paper in the air, motioned to the grand maid to see more clearly, then took Wang Linglan and turned away.


    Leaving Dagong girl standing in the same place in the wind, she was shocked to see Li Qinghe''s back disappear behind the screen. How dare this mute not give himself face? Don''t you know that you represent Rou Fei? How dare you refuse the invitation of empress Rou? Do you want to get married with Wang Ye?


    Oh No Princess Rou never thought of agreeing to the marriage between the prince and the Pearl girl. No matter whether the dumb girl goes to the palace or not, the soft imperial concubine will not agree. What''s more, the empress Rou called her to the palace just to humiliate her and let her retreat.


    Now the dumb girl directly refused the invitation. I''m afraid she already understood the intention of Rou Fei?


    So, what''s really stupid is that she and Sophie? How clever is this dumb girl?


    The Grand Palace girl wanted to understand this, and she was stupid in the same place. What''s the point of my swagger just now? I''m like a monkey jumping up and down, playing with the help of the soft empress behind me. In fact, people just watch a play?


    The grand palace maid had mixed feelings and wanted to be rude. She is not tangled, take Li Qinghe left the two words, ready to return to the palace.


    Li Qinghe took Wang Linglan back to the backyard of the princess''s house, but the princess''s homework had not been finished. I haven''t done calligraphy and piano practice yet, so I''m going to practice calligraphy.


    "Qinghe, is this really good? That''s the big maid next to Princess rou. Did you hear her? It''s the uncle''s aunt, and he''s in the same boat as his mother and son. " Wang Linglan asked nervously.


    Li Qinghe: it''s not good to go.


    "Why?" Wang Linglan looks puzzled.


    Li Qinghe began to write on the paper: Niang, do you think that maid in waiting has a good attitude?


    Wang Linglan shook her head forcefully.


    Li Qinghe went on to write: Princess Rou didn''t like me, so her maids would have such an attitude. Since you don''t like me, what should I do? Beat or let me give up on my own?


    Wang Linglan was stunned. After a pause, she said, "well, if we just don''t go, will Rou Fei trouble you? Will you go to tell the emperor that you are not good? "


    Li Qinghe wrote on the paper quickly and forcefully: Niang, have you forgotten whose student I am? When it''s time to be tough, I should be tough and never lose the face of the princess!


    Wang Linglan looked at Li Qinghe with a confident and playful smile. She also laughed. Yes, the daughter is not only their daughter, but also the princess''s student. She can''t weaken her momentum.


    After Tianmiao came back, Li Qinghe wrote and told her about it. Tang Zhishi frowned and looked a little ugly. What''s your aunt doing? And Qing He''s marriage, father and emperor have agreed to come down, she still want to oppose?


    Tianmiao laughed and patted Li Qinghe on the shoulder: "it''s very good. It didn''t disgrace me."


    Li Qinghe chuckled.


    "So as a reward, I''d like to spend half an hour more practicing calligraphy today." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Li Qinghe''s smile solidified on his face.


    "Sister Huang, are you really good at bullying Qinghe?" Tang Zhishi said weakly. Although he was also afraid of Huang Jie, he still had to go forward bravely for his daughter-in-law''s sake.


    "Then you can practice calligraphy for her. I''ll have a barbecue with Qinghe to see you write." Tianmiao turns his head and looks at Tang Zhishi with a kind smile.


    Tang Zhishi choked and silently bowed his head.


    "Your aunt is very thoughtful. You can solve it yourself." The sky tiny suddenly light says.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    "Ah..." Tang Zhishi was stunned.


    "Your aunt wants you to be emperor." Tianmiao smiles.


    "But I don''t want to." Tang Zhishi blurted out, "I never thought about it, sister Huang, you believe me. I can''t be an emperor, either


    "I know." Tianmiao raised his hand to stop Tang Zhishi from saying, "well, if you don''t talk about this, you can solve your aunt''s problem as soon as possible. I don''t want to embarrass Qinghe on some occasions in the future. I''ll embarrass her even more. Although she is selfish, she seems to be sincere to you


    Tang Zhishi was stunned.


    And Li Qinghe also wrote on the paper at the moment: ah Hai, I don''t want you to be embarrassed. If your aunt is really nice to you, I still hope to get along with her.


    Looking at these words written by Li Qinghe, Tang Zhishi felt warm in his heart. He went forward to hold Li Qinghe''s hand and solemnly said, "Qinghe, I won''t let you down. Believe me, I will deal with it."


    Li Qinghe holds Tang Zhishi''s hand and smiles.


    "Thank you, sister Huang." Tang Zhishi turned to Tianmiao and said that only he knew what he wanted to thank Tianmiao for.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, Tang Zhishi went to the palace to see Princess rou. He didn''t know what Tang Zhishi had said to Princess rou. In short, Princess Rou didn''t send any more people to find Li Qinghe.


    The ceremony of TIANYAO''s accession to the throne was held as scheduled. She became the first and only queen in the history of her country.


    The emperor looked at Tianmiao putting on the Dragon Robe and squinted with satisfaction. Then he left all the government affairs to Tianmiao and took a group of empress dowagers to the palace for a holiday.


    After Tianmiao ascended the throne, he hosted a wedding for Tang Zhishi and Li Qinghe. This makes many people understand that Tang Zhishi, the king of Qi, is very favored by the new emperor. Next, the new emperor appointed the king of Qi to do some important things. The king of Qi was really hot at that time. King Qi''s residence is full of people, and Tang Zhishi is very upset.


    "The emperor is too much. He just gave me three days'' wedding holiday. Now I''m going to vomit blood. Wu Wu Wu, want Qing He''s embrace and kiss ability good Tang Zhishi dressed early in the morning to go to court. Li Qinghe was tidying his collar. Tang Zhishi pretended to cry and act like a coqueter.


    Li Qinghe chuckled, then held out his hand to Tang Zhishi, and then kissed him on the cheek.


    "Not here, here, here!" Tang Zhishi pursed his lips to ask for a kiss.


    Li Qinghe pinched Tang Zhishi''s mouth into the shape of a duck''s mouth. Tang Zhishi looked at Li Qinghe wrongly. He wanted to kiss, not pinch!


    The next moment, Li Qinghe came up, Baji, forced to kiss Tang Zhishi''s duck mouth.


    Tang Zhishi instantly resurrected, not wronged, happy.


    "Daughter in law, I''m going to court. Wait for me at home." Tang Zhishi hugged Li Qinghe and said, "I''ll bring you something delicious. The emperor ordered people to develop many new dishes. I''ll come back in time."


    Li Qinghe chuckled at Tang Zhishi''s chest, then nodded.


    Tang Zhishi and Li Qinghe wave their hands, and then they reluctantly go to court.


    ¡­¡­


    As the emperor expected, the country is thriving under the governance of TIANYAO, the country is rich and the population has reached an unprecedented height. Although TIANYAO has repeatedly reduced taxes, the annual tax revenue is increasing, and the Treasury is more and more abundant. It made the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts laugh. Because there is no need to play Tai Chi with the ministers who come to approve the fees every time, and there is no need to deduct the cost of calculation. With this, he has no brain to support the new emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    The ministers who opposed it were selective amnesia.


    What? When did we oppose the new emperor''s accession to the throne? No, absolutely nothing. You''re wrong, really. You must be wrong. Today, the emperor is brilliant, brilliant and far sighted. Now our country is peaceful, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and their lives are getting better and better. All these are the achievements of the new emperor Hey, wait, don''t go. I haven''t finished. Flatterer? You call me a flatterer? Don''t think I didn''t hear you when you went away! When did I flatter? I told you the truth, OK?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Tang Zhishi and Li Qinghe have been married for nearly a year.


    On this day, Tianmiao called them into the palace.


    After they saluted, Tianmiao asked them to sit down and took out a pearl.


    "Qinghe, do you remember this pearl?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    Li Qinghe was stunned and looked at it carefully. His expression was a little excited.


    This pearl is the first one she picked in the sea, and then she gave it to Tianmiao. I didn''t expect Tianmiao to be so well preserved.


    "You give me such a precious gift, I said, I will give you a gift, remember?" Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Li Qinghe was a little at a loss. She didn''t remember Tianmiao''s words. Because of her friendship with TIANYAO, she never wanted to return it.


    "Come on." Tianmiao waves to Li Qinghe, signaling her to go up.


    Li Qinghe stood up and went to the sky.


    Tang Zhishi was a little confused and nervous. Although he knew that it was impossible for the emperor to do anything to Qinghe, at this moment, he always felt that something big was going to happen, so he was subconsciously nervous.


    "Eat this." Tianmiao took out a pill and handed it to Li Qinghe.


    Tang Zhishi stares at the pill. How big is it? It''s half the size of Qinghe''s fist! What kind of medicine is this? And so far he smelled a good bad smell, bad smell is a euphemism, it is a good smell.


    "Emperor -" Tang Zhishi could not help but speak. I always think that pill is not right.


    "Eat it." Tianmiao ignores Tang Zhishi and says to Li Qinghe with a smile.


    Li Qinghe didn''t hesitate, handed it to his mouth and began to nibble. After taking a bite, my eyes brightened. Although this pill smells really bad, it tastes delicious. That''s right. Li Qinghe is very sure that the pill smells really bad! When Tianmiao comes out, the whole room stinks.


    "Is it delicious?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    Li Qinghe nodded and quickened his pace of eating.


    Tang Zhishi is stunned. The smell is a bit like Baba. Why does his daughter-in-law still eat so delicious? How about delicious? When did my daughter-in-law have such a strong taste?


    "Well, you go back." After Li Qinghe finished eating, Tianmiao waved for them to go back.


    Tang Zhishi takes Li Qinghe back with a confused face.


    In the carriage, Tang Zhishi finally could not help but open his mouth. He said carefully: "daughter in law, do you think the pill the Emperor gave you tastes too heavy? It tastes like Shi..."


    "You eat Shi!" Li Qinghe was angry. He held out his hand and pinched Tang Zhishi''s waist. "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten anything so delicious."


    After Li Qinghe said this, he became petrified. Did she just say something?


    Tang Zhishi stares at Li Qinghe in disbelief, and then the huge surprise drowns him.


    "Daughter in law, can you talk?!! The pill the Emperor gave you cured you? " Tang Zhishi said ecstatically.


    Li Qinghe touched his throat and said tentatively: "ah It''s... " Then Li Qinghe''s tears came down.


    At this moment, she understood what Tianmiao meant by giving her a gift.


    The pills are made of durian. The story is almost over.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    Li Qinghe''s tears kept flowing down. Because she couldn''t speak since she was a child, she knew better than anyone how much effort her parents had spent. Mother often sad tears, father often in the middle of the night sigh, she saw in the eyes. Now, all the suffering is now over.


    Tang Zhishi was also happy and distressed to see Li Qinghe in tears. He hugged Li Qinghe and comforted him in a soft voice: "if you don''t cry, you will get better and better in the future. Now that you can talk, that''s great. "


    Li Qinghe nodded, nestled in Tang Zhishi''s arms and cried and laughed.


    Tang Zhishi thanks the emperor and wants to take Li Qinghe back to Shane. Li Qinghe stopped him.


    "The emperor must know the effect. She should want me to share it with my family first. Let''s go into the Palace tomorrow. " Li Qinghe said with a smile. After spending so many years with Tianmiao, she knows Tianmiao''s temperament better than Tang Zhishi.


    Back to Li''s mansion next to Wang''s mansion, Tang Zhishi leads Li Qinghe to report the good news to Li Anqing and Wang Linglan.


    Tianmiao looks at the mirror in the palace. Li Qinghe''s family hugs each other and weeps with tears of joy. He also holds a piece of fresh durian in his hand.


    "Master, this thing tastes really It''s hard to say Kongho is eating durian, "but it''s delicious."


    "Next time you make durian bread with Dongxiao, it''s even more difficult to explain the taste after heating..." Tianmiao''s smile said, "take some durian bags back to the friends of Tiandao office. When you have finished the flute, send it to them. Remember to ask them to eat it after heating. "


    Dongxiao Can I come back safely after I send it? Is there a shop for everything?


    Tianmiao has been in power for more than ten years. Li Qinghe and Tang Zhishi gave birth to three children, the second is the most intelligent. Tianmiao likes this child very much. When he was enlightened, he often called into the palace to teach him how to be king.


    When the child was 16 years old, Tianmiao Zen was given to him.


    Then I bid farewell to Li Qinghe and Tang Zhishi, and said that I would travel all over the world and disappear.


    "The emperor went back to heaven and continued to be an immortal." Holding Li Qinghe''s hand, Tang Zhishi stood on the wall and looked at the distance.


    "Tianmiao is just going to appreciate the scenery of different places. What are you saying?" Li Qinghe frowned.


    "You don''t know My father once said to me that Tianmiao is the reincarnation of celestial immortals to our royal family. " Tang Zhishi laughed. "At first, I thought it was the father''s preference for the emperor''s sister. Later, I found out that what the father said was probably true. Huang Jie''s great talent is really unprecedented. I dare say that no one will come after the meeting. The country is now in unprecedented prosperity, and I am fortunate to see this scene. My father also said that it is really enough for him to see this scene in his lifetime. "


    Tang Zhishi''s father is still alive. Still in the palace and the Empress Dowager and concubines are living a flat little day. However, Tang Zhishi''s son will succeed. He should come back.


    After hearing this, Li Qinghe was stunned. She looked up at the sky, speechless for a long time.


    "Ah, daughter-in-law, why are you crying? Don''t cry. I''ll just say that. Tianmiao must still be here. Maybe he will come back to us after two years of playing. " Tang Zhishi hurriedly wiped Li Qinghe''s tears and comforted him.


    "No, she won''t come back. I understand. I finally understand... " Li Qinghe cried and laughed again, but he began to cry again with a smile. Frightened, Tang Zhishi thought that Li Qinghe had been hit too hard and was a bit collapsed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    "Understand what?" Tang Zhishi was at a loss.


    "She''s in the sky She''s not coming back. She''s really going back. She''s going back to heaven. " Li Qinghe lay on Tang Zhishi''s shoulder and cried.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be with you all the time. I''ll be with you all my life. " Tang Zhishi comforted him.


    She came because of me.


    Just now, Li Qinghe suddenly had this idea, and it became more and more clear. This feeling became more and more intense. Tianmiao came to this world because of her.


    I came here to make her happy.


    From the meeting at the beginning, to all kinds of later, Li Qinghe at this moment, put all things together very clearly.


    After she was abducted by the magistrate''s son, ah Hai appeared and saved her. But later, ah Hai told her that it was Tianmiao who let ah Hai come to the county all night and warned him not to stop, but to rush to that place at that time. That''s why she was saved by ah Hai.


    Then, with a Hai''s marriage, Tianmiao agreed to the emperor''s request and became the Queen''s daughter, so that their marriage could go on smoothly.


    Later, Tianmiao cured her voice so that she could speak.


    Zen was given to their son.


    Now, the sky is gone.


    Before he left, Li Qinghe recalled the words of Tianmiao.


    Qinghe, you should be happy all the time. This is your father''s biggest wish.


    Then Tianmiao turned to Li Anqing and said with a smile, "your wish has come true."


    Li Anqing''s expression at that time was a little strange, followed by excitement and gratitude.


    Li Qinghe didn''t think too much at that time, but now he has a bold idea.


    It''s my father who made a wish to heaven. The wish is that he can be happy. So TIANYAO came down to help himself?


    This is incredible, but I don''t know why. Li Qinghe thinks this is the most correct explanation.


    "Ah Hai, I have to be very happy in my life." Li Qinghe hugs Tang Zhishi.


    "Of course, my Qinghe will be very happy." Tang Zhishi also hugged Li Qinghe and said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Soft imperial concubine in the palace, looking at the hands of the draft roster, heart full of emotion.


    She always wanted to be the first person in the harem, but this wish didn''t come true in Tang Zhishi. As a result, it came true in Tang Zhishi''s son.


    Tang Zhishi''s son is about to become emperor, but Li Qinghe and Tang Zhishi don''t want to worry about too many things, many things are let her. This is what Princess Rou likes. And now she and Li Qinghe get along, also very harmonious. Later, she understood that the new emperor''s reputation was getting higher and higher, and everyone praised him. It was impossible for Tang Zhishi to have another chance.


    Fortunately, Tang Zhishi, as the most popular person around the new emperor, is also hot. The ladies were respectful when they saw her. The other imperial concubines followed the emperor to the palace, but she stayed in the palace, held all kinds of banquets, and accepted the greetings of the new imperial concubines. This kind of superior feeling was what she wanted most.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao is reading Tianji memo in everything shop at the moment.


    "In the next world, let the Dongxiao light up." Tianmiao closes the memo and hands it to Dongxiao. The next world is really interesting. And the vower is special.


    After Dongxiao came down, he opened the memo. After watching, the expression is a little complicated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    The state of Zhou.


    Since the emperor succeeded to the throne for five years, the situation of internal and external troubles has changed.


    The foreign people''s harassment of the frontier of the state of Dazhou never stopped. The former Emperor always sent troops to drive them away, and the other side accepted the request for peace. It was not painful for many years. But today, after the emperor''s accession to the throne, there is only one word: fight!


    Beating foreigners scurrying, beating them with lingering fear, they moved their capital for dozens of miles and signed a contract never to come. Although this contract has no binding force on the foreigners, they dare not harass them again in recent years.


    Internally, those ministers and princes who used to jump up and down against the emperor or the crown prince today are all cleared up. Those who attempt to collude with foreigners to seek rebellion are dealt with thoroughly.


    The country has settled down, but the Treasury is empty. The emperor was not in a hurry. The recovery of national strength would be slow.


    The emperor was also very satisfied with the situation in the harem.


    His true love, Princess Shu, has been pregnant for four months. When Princess Shu gives birth to a dragon son, he plans to abolish the queen and make her queen. The prince she gives birth to will be the prince.


    However, the day before the emperor intended to write down the secret order, he fell ill and was unconscious.


    The Empress Dowager quickly blocked the news, stabilized the harem, summoned King de into the palace, and let him handle the affairs for the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor''s soul floated in his bedroom, looking at his mother''s calm and orderly handling of these things, but his heart was very anxious.


    What''s wrong with him? Is the pale man lying on the bed himself?


    Dewang? Do you want to handle affairs for him for the time being?


    This is a conspiracy! This must be a conspiracy between the Empress Dowager and the king of virtue! This is to usurp the throne. The Empress Dowager and the king of virtue must have done him a disservice.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    What about lady Shu? She is still pregnant with my dragon heir! Lady Shu is so weak and helpless. If she knew she was ill, she would cry. No, I can''t let this vicious mother and son succeed. I have to go back to my body!


    The more the emperor thought about it, the more angry he was and the more anxious he was. He floated and wanted to hit his body. As a result, he was dizzy and couldn''t get back to his body.


    After the last violent impact, his eyes darkened and he lost consciousness.


    When he regained consciousness again, he heard a childish girl''s voice.


    "Mother, mother, look, this little dog is awake." This childish voice is full of surprises. Wait, after calling Mother? Mother? Is this title the queen?


    "Well, I''m awake. Later, you can feed it some rice and water, but you can''t feed it too much. The dog doesn''t feel full. If you feed it too much, it will die. " A voice that seems to be in memory for a long time rings out in response to the childish voice. It''s really his queen! He''s gone to the Queen''s palace? How did he come to this poisonous woman''s palace? Even if he is going to die, shouldn''t he see the person he cares about most? Why not in Lady Shu''s palace?


    "Ah, is the dog so stupid?" The childish voice was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s too small, so the meatballs should be taken care of carefully." The queen said with a smile.


    Meatballs? What kind of balls? Emperor Leng Leng just came back to God, I''m afraid this is the nickname of the big princess? What''s the name of this poisonous woman? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Poisonous women can''t teach anything good. I don''t want to see them. I''d better go and see Princess Shu. Then try to get back to your body.


    The Emperor just wanted to float away, but he found that his body was extremely heavy. Then I feel a little hand touching me.


    What''s going on? The emperor called subconsciously.


    "Ouch?" As soon as the emperor made a sound, he was stunned. Oh? This dog barks, is he sends out?!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    "Mother, the dog is barking. Are you hungry? Shall we feed it? " The eldest princess touched the dog''s stomach again. "Flat, I must be hungry."


    "Yes, give it some porridge first, because it''s too small." The Queen''s familiar face was imprinted into the emperor''s eyes. Smiling, she also reached out to touch the dog.


    The emperor''s Ao, the condition reflex wants to dodge, the result just got up by the big princess a hold.


    "Don''t run, eat well and grow up quickly." The eldest princess held down the dog''s neck to keep it from running.


    Asshole! Let me go!


    The dog opened his mouth and bit the princess''s hand. As a result, the dog''s teeth didn''t grow out for only a month and a half, and he didn''t bite the princess. On the contrary, he had a little pain and saliva on the princess''s hand.


    "Ah, mother, you see the little dog likes me, it licks me." Exclaimed the eldest princess in surprise.


    Nonsense! I want to bite you! You unfilial girl! Let me go, I will bite you to death!


    The dog whined.


    "Hungry, eat." The eldest princess held the dog in her arms and pressed its head to the bowl on the ground.


    This bowl is obviously used by the eldest princess. It''s a very good porcelain bowl. There are peony patterns on the bowl. It contains half a bowl of white porridge, thick rice soup, and the rice grains are crystal clear and full. I don''t eat, I''m not hungry, I''m not hungry I seem to be a little hungry. I''m hungry. Forget it. I''ll eat first. After eating, I''ll go to find lady Shu.


    The emperor felt hungry, and after doing some psychological construction for himself, he began to eat.


    "Mother, look, the dog is eating." The eldest princess said happily.


    "Well, wash his mouth after eating, or the hairs will stick together." The queen looked at her daughter and laughed.


    "Well, aunt lotus, get some water." The eldest princess said to the maid in waiting beside the queen.


    Lotus also smile should be a sound, turned to fetch water.


    The emperor''s food was delicious. Soon, half a bowl of white porridge came to the bottom. Still want to eat! still more! The emperor licked the bottom of the bowl, only this idea in his heart. After licking the bottom of the bowl, the emperor froze. What am I doing? How could I do such an indecent act?


    When the emperor was stunned, the eldest princess picked up the dog, washed its mouth, wiped it with a dry towel, and then held it in her arms.


    I''m going to find lady Shu. Let me go, I I Why can''t you open your eyes


    "Ah, mother, the dog is asleep." The eldest princess said to the queen in a low voice.


    "The dog is still young. It''s normal to sleep when you''re full. Put it back in the nest." The queen touched the little head of the eldest princess. "The ball is very powerful. I can take care of the dog."


    The eldest princess carefully put the dog back to the kennel she and the queen made together, and confirmed that the dog was sleeping soundly. Then she ran to the Queen''s side and whispered, "mother, I love the dog that the emperor''s grandmother gave me. I also want to give it to the emperor''s grandmother as a gift."


    "And what do you want to send?" The queen picked up the eldest princess, sat on her lap and asked patiently.


    "I want to send Well, I don''t know. What do you think I''ll give you, mother Asked the eldest princess in distress.


    "I''ll give you the painting. The Empress Dowager will like it. " The queen touched the little head of the eldest princess and gave advice. Over the years, thanks to the care of the empress dowager, they have not suffered so much. For the empress dowager, the queen is also grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    "Well, when we go to greet the emperor''s grandmother, can we take the dog with us?" Asked the eldest princess.


    "It''s better not to take it, because although the dog is sent by the empress dowager, it''s too small. If you don''t watch it and run around, it''s not good to bump into the Empress Dowager." The queen thought about it and said so.


    "Well, well." The eldest princess reluctantly looked at the direction of the kennel. Although I really want to take the dog with me, I still forget it when I hear the mother say so. It''s not good to bump into the grandmother.


    The next morning, the queen took the eldest princess to the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    The Queen''s life is not easy, the emperor has not been to the Queen''s palace for a long time. The emperor''s indifference to the queen is well known, and I''m afraid the Queen''s position will be lost. It''s just a matter of time. The Phoenix seal is no longer in the hands of the queen. The emperor originally wanted to give it to Shu Guifei, but the Empress Dowager objected, saying it was against the ancestral system. It''s not too late to hand over when Princess Shu becomes queen.


    So the Phoenix seal fell in the hands of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager took care of all the affairs of the harem. Empress Dowager to the queen more care, the queen was better, so the queen was full of gratitude to the Empress Dowager. I often take the eldest princess to say hello. The nickname "Wan Zi" was also adopted by the Empress Dowager.


    In the Empress Dowager''s palace, the Empress Dowager waved to the eldest princess with a smile.


    "Grandmother The eldest princess came forward happily, and then she was held in her arms by the Empress Dowager.


    "Would you like to have lunch with your grandmother today?" The Empress Dowager asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" The eldest princess nodded. The food here is delicious.


    "Sit down, Queen." The Empress Dowager motioned to the queen to sit down and speak.


    Empress Xie en got up and sat down, and asked lotus to present the gift that the eldest princess brought to the Empress Dowager.


    The Grand Palace lady beside the Empress Dowager took it and presented it to the Empress Dowager. After the Empress Dowager opened it, she and the eldest princess looked together.


    "Oh, the meatballs are so powerful. It''s a wonderful painting. It''s snow, pavilion and plum blossom, isn''t it? " The Empress Dowager looked and praised.


    "Yes, yes, the emperor''s grandmother is clever. She can see it at once. My mother wants me to tell her. " The eyes of the eldest princess are bright, and the eyes of the Empress Dowager are full of worship.


    "Of course, because the emperor''s grandmother knows meatballs best." The Empress Dowager touched the little head of the eldest princess and laughed kindly.


    The queen looked at the scene with a smile on her face.


    When the emperor was still the prince, the Empress Dowager was only a concubine of the former Emperor. At that time, the Empress Dowager had a very common attitude towards her, neither intimate nor distant. After the emperor ascended the throne and doted on Princess Shu, the Empress Dowager had a different attitude towards her. Especially after she gave birth to the pill, the Empress Dowager was more kind to her. Some people think that the Empress Dowager takes care of her only when she likes the emperor''s first child, but she knows that''s not the case.


    The Empress Dowager really likes pills, not because she is the emperor''s first child. It''s really good to be good to yourself. It''s not good to her just in the face of pills.


    Why did the Empress Dowager suddenly change five years ago? The queen didn''t understand, and she didn''t think about it later. In a word, even if he is abandoned later, the pill will not be bad if he is looked after by the Empress Dowager. She was satisfied with that.


    The Empress Dowager asked the eldest princess with a smile: "does Wanzi like the little dog that the emperor''s grandmother gave you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    "Yes, the little dog is so cute." The eldest princess nodded and went back.


    "Take good care of that pill." The empress dowager, Tianmiao, exhorted. Today''s emperor is good at everything, but he is not clear about his feelings, mistakenly regards fish''s eyes as pearls, and ignores such lovely children, leaving those palace people to go down the drain. Fortunately, she came in time, otherwise the child was short of milk when he was a child. As the emperor, it''s right to have a favorite concubine, but it''s wrong to listen to the slander of beloved concubine, regardless of right and wrong, spoil concubine and destroy wife, ignore personal flesh and blood, and make the palace chaotic, even affect the behavior of the court.


    This kind of dog man, you really want to taste it as a dog.


    "By the way, try not to go out recently. If you want to go out for a walk, bring meatballs here. Don''t go to the imperial garden, either. " Tianmiao looked at the queen and said, "the emperor is ill. If you want to visit him, you can go with the sad family."


    The queen is stunned. Is the emperor ill? She hasn''t seen the emperor for a long time. The last time she saw the emperor was at the new year''s banquet, but the Emperor didn''t say a word to her in the whole process. Why are you sick? Serious?


    "Is father ill?" The eldest princess tilted her head and worried, "will father get better soon? Did you see the royal doctor? " Although I haven''t seen her father for a long time, and he didn''t talk to her much, the desire for father''s love and the fact that the queen never spoke ill of the emperor in front of her made the eldest princess still full of admiration for the emperor.


    "It may take a while to get better. Will your grandmother take you to see your father next time? " Tianmiao looks at the worry and purity in the eyes of the eldest princess, and answers in a soft voice. After seeing the eldest princess nodding, he says to his palace lady, "take the eldest princess to the back to wash her hands and eat snacks."


    The eldest princess cleverly came down and saluted Tianmiao, then followed the palace girl to the back.


    Tianmiao looked at the queen and said slowly, "you teach the meatballs very well." Because of the emperor''s contempt, he didn''t teach the eldest princess to have resentment, so that the eldest princess still keeps a pure heart.


    "My mother taught me well." Said the queen with a smile. If it was not for the Empress Dowager to take care of them all the time, she could not imagine what she would be like and whether she would become a nuisance.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s leave the meatballs at Ai''s home. After dinner in the evening, people will send them back." The way of heaven.


    The queen should come down, salute and go back.


    But not long after she returned to the palace, the eldest princess came back.


    "Why did you come back so early?" The queen was a little surprised. Her daughter knew that the Empress Dowager was a little eater, especially the food in her palace. Why did she come back today without having lunch there?


    "Because I want to come back to see the little dog. If the dog wakes up and can''t find it, I will be afraid. I will feed it." The eldest princess said seriously, and then she was a little embarrassed. "I promised to have lunch with the emperor''s grandmother, but I broke my promise. But the emperor''s grandmother said that because I care about the little dog, she can understand and will not blame the ball. "


    The queen laughed, "OK, let''s go and have a look at the dog."


    "Mother, let''s give the dog a name." The eldest princess ran to the kennel and said as she ran.


    "It''s called Happy, I hope this puppy can make my baby happy forever. " Said the queen with a smile.


    "Well, you call it happy!" The eldest princess came to the kennel and picked up the dog lying at the door of the kennel.


    When the emperor, who had just had enough, heard the Queen''s words, his mood suddenly became a little complicated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    The eldest princess squatted in front of the kennel, looked at the yawning dog and asked the queen, "mother, are you happy and want to sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep as soon as I finish eating. Let it move. Let it play in the small garden. Don''t go out. Your grandmother said that you should try not to go out if you have nothing to do. Recently, don''t go to the royal garden. " Said the queen.


    "Well, if you don''t go out, play in the little garden. Happy, you can''t eat and sleep, then you''re not a dog, a pig, a piglet, you know? " The eldest princess said to the dog seriously.


    Presumptuous! How dare you say that to me.


    "Ouch!" The emperor subconsciously wanted to make a noise, but as soon as he made a noise, he withered. Oh, I''m a dog now There seems to be little difference between pigs and dogs. Oh, forget it. Don''t worry about children.


    After a while, the emperor roared in his heart! Why don''t I care?!


    I''m going to vomit!


    You dead child, let me go!


    Ah!!!


    "Oh..." The little dog opened his mouth and spat out the big princess''s hand. Rua was the eldest princess Rua to Rua to the Emperor just feel the stomach inside the general upset, finally can not help but vomit out.


    "Ah?" The eldest princess exclaimed, "aunt lotus, happy. What''s the matter? Are you sick? "


    Lotus looked at it and said, "it''s no big deal. It''s too full to eat happily. You''ve been rubbing it around all the time. You''ve just rubbed it up."


    "Ah? Happy, sorry, it''s my fault. " After hearing lotus''s explanation, the eldest princess looked at the dog in her hands and apologized, "I''m so happy. I''m sorry. I''ll take you to wash, and then I''ll give you something to eat to make you sleep."


    "Princess, I''ll take you to wash your hands. I''ll give it to you... " Lotus wants to ask the eldest princess to give the dog to the maid next to her.


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by the eldest princess: "no, I''ll do it myself. It''s all my fault. I''ll wash it myself and we''ll wash it together." The eldest princess took the little dog and walked back quickly.


    Lotus chased after her and cried, "princess, slow down, don''t run."


    Soon, the eldest princess washed her hands and cleaned her mouth. Looking at the happy dog house, the eldest princess felt very guilty.


    "Sorry, happy. I didn''t mean to. Are you hungry? Aunt Lianhua said that you just vomited, but you can''t eat it. Can I give you something delicious later? " The eldest princess squatted in front of the kennel and talked to the dog.


    The emperor turned his head aside and ignored the dead child. I want to escape from here, I want to escape to lady Shu! The emperor made up his mind again to find a chance to escape. I''ll be played by this dead child here sooner or later.


    That night, the emperor began to implement his escape plan.


    In the dead of night, the emperor has been struggling to stay up. Seeing that all the people are asleep, he comes out of the kennel quietly and runs to the door.


    Find lady Shu, as long as you find lady Shu, you don''t have to suffer from this dead child. And then think about what to do next, how to suggest that the Empress Dowager and Prince de had secretly harmed her?


    The emperor thought a lot about how to suggest to Princess Shu, and let her believe that she would not be afraid. And how can you get back to your body


    The emperor''s little brain turned quickly, and then came to the front and back of the door and stopped eating.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    Looking at the high threshold, and then look at their own short limbs, the emperor muddled, and then despair.


    It never occurred to him that the first step to escape was a failure.


    Or for this reason!


    The threshold of the palace is so high, who thought it out?


    When he returned to his body, the first imperial edict was to cut down all the threshold of the palace!


    The emperor went back to the kennel with short legs. Forget it, think about it tomorrow, find a chance to run out.


    Early in the morning, the eldest princess came to the front of the kennel after washing.


    "Happy, are you better today?" The eldest princess stretched out her hand and touched the dog''s head. She asked with concern.


    The emperor raised his eyelids and looked at the eldest princess, then turned his head to one side.


    "Is happiness still angry?" The eldest princess said to the queen with some sadness.


    "The dog doesn''t have a grudge. Maybe it''s uncomfortable. Then don''t take it out to play today, just let it lie in the doghouse. " Said the queen.


    Don''t you take it out? How can I do that? How can you escape?


    Hearing this, the emperor raised his head and ran out of the kennel. He put a front paw on the hand of the eldest princess.


    "Oh, mother, you see, I''m not angry. He still likes me so much. " Exclaimed the eldest princess in surprise.


    I''m bearing the brunt of humiliation! I don''t like you, you dead child!


    The queen said with a smile, "that''s good. Let''s have a meal first, and then feed it. Take it out to play, don''t rub it, wait for it to go, it also needs to eat


    "Yes The eldest princess answered happily.


    When the emperor ate porridge, he was very fierce. He had to be full to escape!


    The eldest princess clapped her hands happily: "happy, eat more, grow up quickly, grow fat and strong."


    The emperor ignored and buried his head in a bowl to continue eating.


    After eating, the eldest princess took the dog to the small garden to play.


    It''s early spring now. The flowers and trees in the small garden have sprouted, and some of the flowers have already blossomed.


    The eldest princess happily walked in the small garden with her dog. No matter a dog couldn''t understand her, she said to herself, "happy, you see, the flowers over there were planted by my mother with me, but I don''t remember. My mother said that I was too young at that time to remember. "


    "Happy, look at that little tree. My mother took me to plant it a few days ago. Mother said that when the tree grows as tall as me, my father will come to see me after his political work. And bring me a lot of presents. "


    "But this tree grows so slowly. When can it grow as high as me? I haven''t seen my father for a long time The eldest princess said in distress.


    The emperor, who had been looking around for his escape route, heard this and was stunned. Then he turned to see the tree that the eldest princess said. It was obvious that the sapling had just been planted. It''s only as long as the big princess''s arm. The eldest princess wants to see him? Does the queen use such lame words to fool the eldest princess?


    Haven''t I been to the queen for a long time? The emperor thought carefully, two years? three years? I don''t remember.


    Oh, forget it. It seems that the dead child is a little pitiful. When he returns to his body, call her to his palace. The emperor doesn''t care.


    The eldest princess was still talking to herself. The emperor''s eyes suddenly brightened, because she saw a hole at the foot of the wall!


    The chance to escape!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    The emperor saw the hole at the foot of the wall, wagged his tail happily and ran over.


    The eldest princess thought that he was playing in the past and did not chase him immediately.


    As a result, after a while, the eldest princess did not see happy, so she went up to look for it. She opened the flowers and plants and saw the small hole at the foot of the wall. Where is the shadow of the dog?


    "Aunt Lotus! The dog ran away! It''s out of here. Let''s find it. " The eldest princess said anxiously.


    Lotus hesitated, because the queen had told her not to go out recently. But this little dog is very important to the eldest princess, and it was sent by the Empress Dowager. The dog should not have run far, now go out and quickly find it back should be no problem.


    Lotus thought quickly and took the eldest princess out to look for the dog.


    The emperor is walking his little short leg to run to the palace of Lady Shu madly at the moment. As long as he finds lady Shu, it''s easy to do.


    When he just ran into the Royal Garden, the emperor was glad to see a familiar figure.


    It''s Princess Shu!


    Great!


    But the footsteps of the lotus and the eldest princess rang out behind him. The emperor was in a hurry and ran to the lady Shu quickly. As he ran, his brain was spinning fast. Lady Shu is so fond of small animals, so loving and so gentle. As long as she shakes her tail and does some lovely actions at her, lady Shu will take herself away.


    As for the lady Shu to take him away is from the hands of the big Princess rob pets, the emperor also thought of. When I think of it, I have a little bit of guilt in my heart. However, when I think that I still have a lot to do next, I put away this guilt. Big deal back to their own body, let people send a little dog to the princess, if not enough, two.


    The emperor ran fast, but when he ran to the lady, he stopped, because he knew that she was pregnant and could not stand the shock, so he had better stand away.


    The emperor stood at a distance of seven or eight steps away from Princess Shu, and cried out to her. His short tail swayed like the wind and fire wheel.


    Love princess, look at me, look at me, am I so lovely now? Take me back quickly.


    "Where''s the dog from?" The woman in Mingyan looked down at the dog whining on the ground, frowned and asked, "the barking people are annoyed, drive away quickly."


    The emperor is tiny a Leng, he has never seen Shu noble concubine so impatient expression. In his memory, Shu princess is always gentle and considerate, little bird, smiling.


    "It seems to belong to the eldest princess." The lady in waiting by her side looks forward, sees the lotus and the princess, and whispers back.


    "Oh? The eldest princess Shuguifei''s mouth started to sneer, "go, kick it to death."


    What? The emperor doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing?


    Kick it to death?


    Kick who?


    What''s the matter with me?


    How could lady Shu have ordered me to be kicked to death?


    Isn''t Princess Shu''s favorite animal? Isn''t it the most loving one? Before her kitten''s tail bald, she cried heartbroken, nestled in his arms, crying for his treatment.


    In the emperor can not accept this fact, Lengshen Kung Fu, lady Shu''s palace has quickly stepped forward.


    Oh, no!


    The emperor exclaimed in his heart that he was trying to escape, but it was too late.


    One foot kicked him in the stomach and he flew out with a scream.


    "Happy!" cried the eldest princess


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Happy The eldest princess cried and ran to pick up the dying dog lying on the ground.


    Lotus with people to come forward, the first ceremony, meet the lady.


    Lady Shu''s lips are worthy of being in the Queen''s palace. Even at this time, she does not forget the etiquette of honor and inferiority. It''s really boring for people to punish her without making mistakes! But she didn''t let these palace people get up, and they didn''t dare to get up, so just kneel first.


    Lady Shu didn''t even look at the sad princess. She turned around and left.


    "Lady Shu, how can you be so cruel. Happy is still so small, you will kick it to death like this The eldest princess is holding happy, angry Chong Shu noble concubine roars a way.


    "Not dead yet?" Lady Shu looked at the little dog in the big princess''s arms in surprise, "is life so big? Liuyin, how do you do things? I asked you to kick that dog to death, but you disobeyed my orders? "


    "Forgive me, madam." Shu princess''s big maid quickly knelt down to plead guilty, "maidservant has done everything possible."


    The little dog in the arms of the eldest princess gasped hard. The emperor couldn''t believe his ears when he heard the cruel words of Lady Shu. Although he will also vaguely guess that lady Shu will bully other concubines in the harem with her own favor. Those are harmless. But how also did not expect that she unexpectedly to the eldest princess such humiliation. The eldest princess is only a five-year-old child. Is it necessary to bully such a child?


    "You - you bad man!" Hearing this, the eldest princess flushed with anger and yelled at her.


    "Speak carefully to the palace. Don''t think you can be disrespectful to the palace with the support of the Empress Dowager." Shu princess looked at the eldest princess condescensively, "you and your mother are shrinking in your palace, don''t come out to hinder the eyes of the palace. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The eldest princess was angry and wanted to say something. The kneeling lotus gently pulled the eldest princess''s skirt and shook her head anxiously.


    The eldest princess held back and did not speak.


    Shu Princess laughed again: "this just good, later still don''t know who you will call empress mother."


    Shuguifei finish saying this, it was not pregnant with the stomach, let his palace maid to support left.


    When Princess Shu went away, they got up from the ground. Lotus looked at the crying out of breath of the princess, heartache. In the heart secretly scolds Shu noble concubine this cruel woman, unexpectedly even so small children all want to bully. This has not become a queen, just say this kind of words, think that her own queen is a sure thing?


    "Aunt lotus, happy. Happy is dying. What should I do? What should I do? I don''t want to die happy... " The big princess''s tears kept flowing down, dripping on the dog''s head, face and body.


    The emperor''s consciousness was a little blurred.


    Is that what Princess Shu really looks like?


    Am I going to die?


    The eldest princess has been crying. Don''t cry, silly child. If I die, as like as two peas, I will find a puppy that looks exactly the same to you. No, I will find ten or one hundred pieces for you.


    Stop crying, silly boy.


    I don''t deserve your grief


    The eldest princess was holding the dog who began to vomit blood. She was out of breath crying. Lotus took the eldest princess to the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    The queen was startled to see the blood on the eldest princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    "Niang Niang, the princess is OK. It''s happy blood. Lady Shu ordered people to kick her. " Lotus explained quickly.


    "Go Please call the doctor When the queen heard these words, she frowned and felt powerless and sad. Blame oneself useless, just can let daughter suffer such grievance.


    Lianhua went to the imperial doctor in a hurry.


    The eldest princess held happy and refused to give up. She cried to the queen and said, "mother, what did happy do wrong? Why is Princess Shu so happy with her


    "No, happiness doesn''t do anything wrong." The queen touched the princess''s head and whispered.


    "Well, what did I do wrong? Is that what makes you happy? " The eldest princess cried and asked again.


    No! You didn''t do anything wrong, no! When the emperor vaguely heard the dialogue between the princess and the queen, he felt sour and distressed for the first time. It''s my fault. It''s me who wronged you.


    "No, happy didn''t do anything wrong, it''s the mother''s fault." The queen whispered, "it''s the mother''s fault. She didn''t protect you well."


    "No, no, it''s not the mother''s fault." The eldest princess shook her head, and her tears became more turbulent.


    "Come on, let''s put Xiaoxin down and put it on the soft cushion, and wait for the imperial doctor to treat Xiaoxin. Happiness won''t die. " "The queen comforted," the meatball does not cry, you cry, happy will also be uncomfortable


    "Then I won''t cry, I won''t cry, I''ll be happy and get better soon." The eldest princess wiped her tears. As a result, she had happy blood on her hands and blood on her face. The Queen''s heart is more bitter.


    The big Princess gently put the dog on the cushion, and then looked at the dying dog without blinking, trying to hold back her tears.


    The imperial doctor came soon. Although the queen was not favored, she was the queen after all, and there was also the care of the Empress Dowager. The people in the palace did not dare to neglect them.


    After the imperial doctor came, he gave a little treatment and shook his head.


    "The bone is broken, the spleen is bleeding, and the empress is helpless." The doctor told the truth.


    "Try your best, prescribe medicine and bandage it." The queen sighed.


    The eldest princess looked at the queen and sobbed, "mother, will happiness die? Can''t the imperial doctor save it? "


    "No way." The queen comforted the eldest princess, "if you are happy and work hard, you should be able to survive."


    "Happy, you have to work hard, you can''t die." After hearing the Queen''s words, the eldest princess turned her head and said to the happy girl with closed eyes.


    I I''ll try


    The emperor finally thought about this sentence, then closed his eyes and completely fainted.


    The eldest princess has been guarding the dog''s side, watching the doctor bandaging the dog, watching the lotus filling the dog with medicine, I don''t know how many times I cried. At last, I fell asleep with tears in my eyes very late at night.


    The next day I didn''t go to the Empress Dowager''s palace. The Empress Dowager sent someone to ask. Only then did she know that such a thing had happened. The Empress Dowager immediately issued a decree to let the lady take a good rest in her own palace. For the sake of her long Si, she should not go out to avoid being collided. That''s what she said, but everyone can see that the Empress Dowager is venting her anger on the eldest princess because she bullied the eldest princess.


    Lady Shu angrily threw a batch of porcelain in her palace. In the heart scolds angrily, Empress Dowager this old thing, wait and see.


    After venting her anger, lady Shu slowly calmed down, and then remembered another important thing. How about the emperor? The emperor has been ill for several days. How can he not get well? Don''t you send someone to tell me? It''s a bit abnormal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    After thinking about it, the lady ordered people to boil the soup and let her maid in waiting send it to the emperor. The Empress Dowager banned her feet, so she had to send them to the palace.


    As a result, Liuyin was stopped by the guard at the door. And the bodyguard''s attitude is cold, no matter what the flow sound says, he doesn''t let go, let alone go in to report.


    This has never happened before.


    Lady Shu is favored, so the flow of the maids around her is a little thin in the palace. Those palace people were respectful when they saw Liuyin, even the eunuch general manager Xue Gonggong, who was beside the emperor, was smiling when he saw Liuyin.


    This time, I didn''t even see Duke Xue.


    It''s strange.


    Is the emperor so ill?


    Lady Shu was full of doubts and wanted to see it for herself, but the foot ban was still there. After thinking about it, she would like to take a chance to have a look in a few days.


    ¡­¡­


    The eldest princess has been guarding happy side, looking at the lotus to happy medicine.


    The emperor has never felt such pain. His whole body seemed to be burning, his brain was as dull as lead, and his stomach hurt as if someone had been cutting him with a knife.


    The medicine that lotus gave him was very bitter. He wanted to spit it out and die, but the voice of the eldest princess crying in his ear made him swallow it again.


    "Princess, happy is also working hard, you see, happy took the medicine, princess don''t cry, happy will be better." Lotus watched the dog swallow the medicine and comforted the princess.


    The eldest princess sniffed: "it''s all my fault. If I keep happy, happy won''t be kicked by that bad guy."


    Lotus was silent and said softly, "it''s not the princess''s fault. The princess is very good. She has done very well. The princess said it was bad. It must be the bad guys'' fault. "


    "Happy, you have to get better soon." The eldest princess sobbed and looked at the dog with closed eyes. She said sadly, "when you''re ready, I''ll give you meat and bones to eat."


    I will try my best to get better. Don''t cry, silly child. It''s bad for your eyes to cry too much. Also, I don''t want to eat meat and bones, I want to eat meat


    Just as the emperor''s consciousness was blurred and he was thinking wildly, a sound of peace rang out in his ear.


    Here comes the Empress Dowager.


    "Meatballs." Tianmiao came over and looked at the big Princess whose eyes were all swollen. She waved her heartfelt hand to let her go. "The eyes of Wan Zi were all swollen, and the grandmother was so heartbroken."


    "Grandma, Wu Wu I''m so happy. " The eldest princess threw herself in Tianmiao''s arms and began to cry.


    "Let''s go. Let''s have a look. Ah, it''s so hurt. " Tianmiao took the princess by the hand and went to the cushion. Looking at the dying dog, he frowned to show sympathy. Dog man, abused by his true love, is it comfortable? Ha ha On the surface of sadness, in the heart of heartless ridicule, Tianmiao stretched out his hand to touch the princess''s head, comforted, "pills, don''t cry, happy will be better."


    "Really?" The eldest princess asked, looking at the sky dimly with tears in her eyes.


    "Really, when did your grandmother cheat you?" Tianmiao nodded with a smile. "However, happy may suffer a little. After waiting, happy can play with meatballs. Happy after will also remember to stay away from the bad guys, such a thing, certainly will not happen again


    The eldest princess seriously thought about it. The grandmother really didn''t cheat herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    "Well, I''ll wait until I''m happy. Can I go to the emperor''s grandmother with my happiness?" The princess''s heart finally settled down at this moment.


    "Of course, look at our meatballs. They are dark under our eyes. They must be worried and happy, so they didn''t sleep well, right? Now go to eat something and sleep. When you wake up, you will be much happier. " Tianmiao touched the little face of the eldest princess and said with a smile.


    "I''ll be obedient. I''ll go to bed." The eldest princess nodded, and then looked at the happy, "happy, you have to work hard, get better soon, let''s play together."


    The eldest princess hugged Tianmiao again, and then the lotus led her to sleep.


    After waiting for the eldest princess to go to bed, Tianmiao sat down and said to the queen, "don''t worry."


    "Mother, I''m not worried. Since mother said that the dog would not die, I think mother has a way." The queen said with a smile.


    "No, I don''t mean it. Meatballs don''t call other people empress. " Tianmiao smiles.


    The queen was stunned.


    It is well known that the emperor has always had the heart of a waste queen. In the court, he also argued with the ministers about this matter, but in the end, it was not settled. But the emperor made it clear that as long as she gave birth to Long''er, she would be the queen. No matter who persuaded the emperor, the emperor did not listen.


    But the Empress Dowager never dissuaded the emperor. It''s just that she takes more care of the queen and the eldest princess in her life, which makes the queen think that the Empress Dowager supports the emperor''s idea and also supports the abolition of the Empress Dowager. They are so good to them, one is because they really like meatballs, the other is because they want to make up for them.


    But what does the Empress Dowager say now?


    That meatballs don''t call other people''s mothers? Does the Empress Dowager oppose the abolition of the empress dowager, or only admit that she is a queen?


    Is that so?


    "That''s what you think." The Empress Dowager stood up and looked at the comatose dog. "Don''t worry, the emperor''s illness will get better. He was just confused before. He will wake up."


    The queen did not dare to answer, but bowed her head.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said nothing more. She took people away.


    The queen and the Empress Dowager''s figure completely disappeared, then she stood up straight and sat down with a complicated face. Finally, after a long silence, he stood up, went to the cushion, looked at the comatose dog, and said in a soft voice, "get better soon, and the ball will be happy."


    The next three days, the emperor''s mood more complex.


    Every day, I forced myself to swallow bitter medicine juice, listening to the voice of the eldest princess. Sometimes he was in pain, and the eldest princess was crying, so the queen would comfort him and cheer him up.


    Three days later, the emperor finally felt better, and his whole body was no longer so painful.


    The queen was relieved and said to the eldest princess, "I''m happy. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Wow, that''s great!" The eldest princess cheered happily, "the emperor''s grandmother really didn''t cheat me, saying that happiness will be good!"


    The queen looked at the eldest princess and finally gave a smile.


    The emperor listened to the cheers of the eldest princess, first happy, then bitter. He actually caused all this.


    It turns out that where he can''t see, will the eldest princess and the queen be treated unfairly? Is lady Shu so unbridled at the bottom?


    I can''t imagine what kind of face she will be when she becomes a queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    When the emperor was finally able to run down, the eldest princess happily ran behind. The emperor turned around her in circles. The eldest princess giggled and squatted down to touch the dog''s tail. The emperor dodged from left to right and teased her not to touch. The eldest princess laughed louder.


    The queen stood under the eaves, watching the eldest princess and the dog play, with a smile on her face.


    The eldest princess moved the kennel to her bedside and watched the dog sleep every night. Eat is to eat two, and to see if the dog is eating, to see the dog eating, the eldest princess put down her heart to continue to eat.


    The emperor ate the porridge and looked up at the eldest princess. It''s really good to be put on the top of your heart. In the past, he also felt that lady Shu had put herself in her heart, but it was totally different from the feeling now.


    In the evening, as usual, the eldest princess looked at the lotus and bathed Kaixin. Then she dried her body and touched Kaixin. Then she went to bed. After the emperor watched the princess fall asleep, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    But when I fell asleep, I found something unusual. He opened his eyes and found himself floating, floating out of his happy body!


    Can he go back to his body?


    The emperor turned twice with joy, and then went to his palace.


    As a result, he floated to his body, no matter what posture he used to return to his body, it was useless. He was still floating in the air, watching the Empress Dowager order people to give him medicine and wipe his body.


    He also saw the last person he wanted to see, Dewang!


    The emperor always thought that the Empress Dowager and the king of virtue had done harm to him, so he floated to one side and wanted to hear what they said.


    "Mother, when will the emperor wake up? How troublesome it is to deal with government affairs. "


    What? Trouble? Isn''t that what you want to do most? Don''t you always want to replace me as emperor?


    "I don''t know. If he doesn''t wake up all the time, will you be the emperor? Because the emperor has no prince


    "I don''t know!"!!! When the emperor is tired to death, I just want to lie at home and have fun all day. I just want to be a dandy. "


    Asshole! As a prince, how could he be so ambitious?


    "I think you are very active in going to court."


    "Isn''t that for the sake of being an emperor? You don''t know that the emperor hates lazy people most. When I was a child practicing calligraphy, I was lazy. He could scold me all day. He was so talkative. "


    "Yes. Your brother is really hard to serve. If you don''t go to court at home, he says it''s not decent that you don''t go to court. If you go to court actively, he thinks you are willing to replace him. "


    "There''s no way. Who can make you like me better. The emperor is suspicious all day and thinks that we should unite to take him down from the throne. Who wants to be emperor? Tired into a dog do not say, but also a group of women play all day in the palm. You see, the emperor believes everything that Princess Shu says. I think Princess Shu means that she farts. The emperor also believes it. "


    Son of a bitch, what nonsense is that? What do you mean I''m being played by a group of women?


    "What are you talking about, asshole? You are the Lord. Can you be more elegant? " The Empress Dowager''s rebuke sounded.


    Mother, is the point of your reprimand wrong?


    "What''s wrong with me? You see what a nice person Huang Sao is. He''s quarreling with the empress now. When I was in the prince''s palace before, wasn''t my sister-in-law good to the emperor? Every day, a group of us went to eat and drink at the emperor''s brother''s house. The emperor''s sister-in-law was very kind to us, and we packed what we thought was delicious. If drunk, also help us hide, told people to give us a bath and change clothes. Besides, I once fell in love with a pony of my brother. If my brother didn''t give it to me, I cried. Then my sister-in-law secretly gave it to me. The seventh emperor wanted a book from the emperor, and the emperor forced him to write 300 words to give it to him. When the queen checked it, she lost dozens of articles. She still gave it to the seventh emperor without telling the Emperor... "


    The emperor''s blue veins burst up. Is the queen used to be so used to these skin monkeys?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    "At that time, the emperor told us that no matter how late she came back to the palace, the emperor''s wife would wait for him with the light on. Sometimes, when the weather turns cold, the emperor''s sister-in-law will ask people to send clothes and food to the emperor. Of course, I didn''t forget to bring one for us. At that time, the twelve younger brothers also said that they would be more likely to marry a wife than their sister-in-law. " The king continued to murmur.


    The emperor floated in the air and fell into memory.


    When he was a prince, the former Emperor would assign work to the grown-up princes and take up posts in various ministries, but he was not allowed to do anything special. What he said was to temper them. What I remember most clearly is that one winter night, he was looking at the files all the time, and then stamped his feet cold. It was the queen who sent for the clothes and some pots of hot wine. At that time, I put on my clothes and drank wine, feeling inexplicably warm.


    Why do you forget all this?


    "Your sister-in-law is very good. Gentleness is gentleness. Gentleness is too much. " The Empress Dowager sighed.


    "What can I do? After Huang Sao''s father went, there was no one in her mother''s family. She had a Chinese style family. Take another look at that lady Shu. Her elder brother was a general, and her father was a second grade official. Later, lady Shu was favored, and the Emperor just promoted her to a first grade official. They both walk with noses up! The emperor praises the noble concubine Huizhi Lanxin all day long. She is gentle and amiable. I''m surprised. The whole family has that virtue, and the daughter she teaches is quite the opposite? Who believes that? Oh, some people believe it. My brother believes it. " King continued to make complaints about his tongue.


    Your majesty You almost didn''t say I was stupid, did you?


    "You say that your brother is talkative. In fact, you two are the same. Once you open the conversation, it will be endless." The Empress Dowager said with a smile, "don''t complain. Is there still a pile of memorials? Go and be busy. Your brother can only rely on you now. "


    "Ah --" the king of Germany held his head and cried exaggeratedly, then looked at the emperor lying on the bed, "emperor, wake up quickly. Do you know that I lost a lot of hair during this period? I can''t sleep more than three hours a day. I''m going to die, I''m going to die! "


    "I''ll wake up. I''ll hurt you before I wake up." The Empress Dowager comforted.


    "Well, I believe the emperor will wake up. Forget it, I''ll go and help him with the memorial first. Who let him be my elder brother. Although the elder brother is suspicious now, he doesn''t wait to see me... " The king of virtue waved his hand and went out.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Dewang''s back, and shook her head with a smile. Then she turned her head and looked at the emperor lying unconscious on the bed and sighed: "silly son, wake up quickly." After saying this, he went out and ordered people to come in and guard, and then he took people back to his palace.


    The emperor has been floating in the air for a long time.


    It''s not the Empress Dowager and the king of virtue who secretly hurt themselves. Things are totally different from what they think. Is Dewang actually like this in private? Is he also like this to himself? If you think about it carefully, you have always been more wary of Dewang, and your attitude towards him is really not good. Originally, you thought Dewang should hate you, but in private, it seems that you didn''t hate yourself?


    The emperor''s mood is very complicated.


    The empress dowager, in fact, has always been very concerned about themselves, but also firmly believe that they will wake up.


    Did you blame them all the time?


    The emperor finally tried to return to his body several times. After failure, he floated out.


    This time, he went to the palace of Lady Shu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    Lady Shu is still up and in a temper.


    "Waste! This palace asks you to find out what ails the emperor. You can''t find out this? " Shuguifei slammed the cup in her hand in front of the palace man kneeling on the ground, and scolded ferociously.


    Kneeling on the ground, the palace people shiver, but no one dares to reply.


    "Get out, get out of my palace." Lady Shu drank angrily.


    The palace people knelt down and quickly climbed back.


    Liuyin poured a glass of water for lady Shu and comforted her carefully: "lady, you are pregnant with a dragon. Don''t worry about them."


    The lady then returned to her senses and touched her stomach. Her eyes were gloomy: "yes, our palace is still pregnant with the emperor''s child. This is the future prince. We can''t make any mistakes."


    Liuyin echoed: "so the empress must take care of her body."


    Lady Shu took Liuyin''s cup, drank a mouthful of water, and suddenly said, "Liuyin, what disease did you say the emperor got? The Empress Dowager blocked everything. It''s been almost a month, and the emperor hasn''t appeared. It''s very unusual. Is something wrong with the emperor? "


    Liuyin was stunned and hesitated: "this..."


    "The Empress Dowager banned the feet of our palace, and didn''t let us know what disease the emperor had. Is that to be on guard against our palace? What do they want to do? Usurping the throne? Want the king of Germany to be emperor The more she said, the more excited she was and the more frightened she was. Finally, she stood up and touched her stomach and said, "no, absolutely not. The throne belongs to the prince in my stomach! Come on, call my elder brother to the palace to discuss the countermeasures. "


    "But, madam, it''s so late The gate of the palace has long been closed. " The flow sound hesitates to say.


    Shu imperial concubine frowns, this just reflects come over, this time point foreign minister is impossible to enter the palace.


    "Call my elder brother to the palace early tomorrow morning. The Empress Dowager and the king of virtue must not be allowed to succeed. " Shuguifei said eagerly.


    "Yes." The flowing voice should come down respectfully.


    The emperor floated in the air, listening to the words of Lady Shu, he didn''t know whether he was disappointed or sad.


    When he had an accident, the first thing she thought about was the throne, not his safety. Lady Shu didn''t want to find out what to do and escort. She just wanted to fight for the throne because she had not yet born a child of unknown gender. In other words, it is for her own power, glory and wealth.


    No emperor will be happy when he is still in power, and others will think about the Dragon chair under his ass. Not even those he promised himself. And he always thought that lady Shu was sincere to him and the only warmth in the cold harem. As a result, reality slapped him hard.


    The emperor drifted out stupidly. After he recovered, he found that he had returned to his happy body.


    He raised his head, looked at the Sleeping Princess not far away, and then put his head on the pillow. The little pillow was made by the queen herself, and the eldest princess helped.


    He began to think about the past carefully, what he had missed and misunderstood during his life


    The next morning, the eldest princess found that she had been yawning and had no spirit.


    "Mother, is happy sick again?" The eldest princess asked the queen anxiously.


    "I don''t think so. It''s yawning. Didn''t sleep well?" The queen said doubtfully, "but can dogs not sleep well?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    "Is happiness a nightmare?" The eldest princess squatted down and hugged her yawning happiness. She worried and touched her little head. "Did you dream that the bad guys bullied you? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you in the future. I won''t let bad people bully you. "


    The emperor originally narrowed his eyes, listening to this sentence, the heart inexplicable bitterness.


    After hearing this, the queen said nothing and put out her hand to touch the head of the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess wanted to have fun with her during the day, but she dozed off all the time. The eldest princess couldn''t bear to take her back to the kennel and let her sleep well.


    The emperor looked at the little face of the princess and slowly closed his eyes.


    Then, as soon as he woke up, he found that he was back in his body!


    Ah!!!!


    I''m back!


    I''ve changed back to what I used to be!


    The emperor wanted to look up to the sky and scream.


    But because I just woke up, I was weak, hoarse and couldn''t shout out.


    Duke Xue was the first one to find out that the emperor woke up. He cried with joy and called for the imperial doctor. Then he sent someone to report to the Empress Dowager.


    When the Empress Dowager arrived, the emperor was already half lying on the bed drinking porridge.


    "Mother." When the emperor saw the Empress Dowager coming, he cried in a complicated mood.


    "I wake up at last. It''s OK. What did the doctor say? " Tianmiao looked at the emperor kindly and said softly. But I''m showing my teeth in my heart. It''s not over yet. Let me make you comfortable for a few days.


    "The imperial doctor can''t tell me why I was in a coma." The emperor whispered. Of course, the imperial doctor couldn''t tell the reason, which only he knew. He turned into a dog when he was in a coma! There was no sign of injury or poisoning, but the emperor was suddenly unconscious.


    "Well, what happened before the coma? Have you hit your head or bumped somewhere? Be careful in the future. " Tianmiao asked with concern.


    "Yes! I remember. Before I was in a coma, I hit my head and hit the bookshelf. " The emperor recalled the next, said in consternation.


    "Be careful after that." Tianmiao worried and kindly said. In the heart is indifferent smile, useless, no matter you hit or not, the next time you want to change the dog will change the dog, when you want to change when you change.


    "Yes, yes." The emperor nodded his head with a lingering fear. After silence, he said slowly, "mother, I''ve been in a coma these days. You''ve worked hard."


    "No, it''s all right. It''s the king of virtue... " After Tianmiao said half of it, the expression on his face was embarrassed, and he couldn''t say what he said.


    "I know. It''s King de who helps me deal with the affairs. He does a good job. I will thank him and reward him. " After the emperor said this, he saw the horror expression on the Empress Dowager''s face. The emperor almost blurted out, mother, can you do not a look of ghost? Think about it and hold it back.


    Tianmiao praised his acting skills in his heart. I''ll cheat this stupid kid who is absent-minded. It''s good!


    Then the emperor began to ask what happened during his coma, and the Empress Dowager told him one by one.


    Just when the emperor wanted to ask about the queen, there was a noise outside the door.


    "Who is making noise at the door?" The emperor asked with a frown.


    Xue Gonggong came to reply: "to the emperor, it''s lady Shu who asks to see the emperor."


    "No, let her..." Rolling word in the emperor''s throat rolled a circle, swallow back, changed to "let her go back." When I wake up, I have two extremes of attitude. If my mother thinks that a wild ghost wants to find a Taoist priest to arrest herself, it''s bad. When the emperor thought of this, he changed his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    Then the emperor saw the expression of the Empress Dowager''s astonishment.


    "Ah, mother, no, I just woke up. She was pregnant, so she didn''t have to worry." When the emperor saw the Empress Dowager''s expression, the secret way was not good. In order to avoid the Empress Dowager''s practice of finding a Taoist priest, he quickly explained.


    "Oh, yes, she''s pregnant." Tianmiao nodded and pretended to believe.


    "By the way, the queen, the queen and the eldest princess How are you? I just want to know if they are good or not. " The emperor hesitated and asked.


    Well, I see my mother''s face again.


    The emperor at this moment is very clear to realize his slag.


    "How do you think of them?" Tianmiao was shocked and asked, "emperor, you''ve been shouting to abolish the queen. Do you think the queen will have a good time? And how long has it been since you saw the eldest princess? Do you know how tall she is? "


    I know how tall she is. The emperor almost blurted out this sentence.


    "The eldest princess has never had a name, do you know? You never named her Tianmiao continued.


    The emperor buried his head.


    I''m not really a qualified father, but my daughter still thinks about him all the time.


    What a shame!


    "I will name her in a moment. I want to see them. " The emperor struggled to remember.


    "Take a rest first, and wait a while." Seeing the emperor''s weakness, Tianmiao waved to him to lie down first.


    Just at this time, the noise at the door became louder and louder.


    "No way! How can the emperor not see this palace? It must be you who colluded with the traitor and killed the emperor Shuguifei''s voice was sharp outside.


    "Forgive me, I dare not do such a thing even if I have ten guts..." Xue Gonggong''s voice of asking for mercy was covered by Shu Guifei''s sharp voice again.


    "Presumptuous! You cunt, get out of the way! I want to see the emperor. I can''t let him be harmed by a traitor! " Lady Shu''s voice is getting louder and louder.


    Tianmiao squints at the emperor, his eyes are inexplicable.


    The emperor only felt the blue veins on his forehead jump.


    "It seems that lady Shu is a little ignorant. She didn''t know that you just woke up to the emperor? But it''s nothing. After all, she''s pregnant. Emperor, please be tolerant. For the sake of her baby.... " Tianmiao said slowly.


    The emperor couldn''t stand it any longer. He stood up and rushed to the door. He opened the door with a bang and yelled at the lady outside: "what are you howling about? I don''t know if it will make me rest? " Do you want me to die right away and make way for your baby? It''s so urgent before it''s born. Is it going to poison me right away? He also wanted to howl out these words, but he thought of the risk of being acted by Taoist priests, and he held back. Slowly, slowly


    The princess Shu who wants to break in has been completely scared. When did the emperor treat her so harshly.


    "Emperor, forgive me, Emperor." Shu Princess quickly knelt down to plead guilty, cold sweat from the forehead. As soon as she received the news that the emperor was awake, she came to see him to show her concern. Did it backfire?


    "Go back and take care of it. You''re pregnant. I don''t feel well recently. I''ll see you when I feel comfortable. " The emperor saw the appearance of shuguifei panic, suddenly thought of a question, shuguifei is not a lot of their own don''t know the side, or first bear not attack, otherwise she can''t show her feet. And it''s strange that you''ve changed too much. Thinking of this, the emperor slowed down his tone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    Shuguifei a Leng a Leng of, obviously haven''t come back to God.


    "I''m not feeling well, so I''m in a bad mood. Well, get up quickly. The ground is cold. You are still pregnant. " After the emperor made up his mind, his attitude became more and more kind, and he held out his hand to help the lady up.


    Shuguifei''s heart, which was still uneasy just now, has finally settled down.


    She looked at the emperor with a worried face and said in a soft voice, "emperor, you should take good care of yourself. My concubines and the children in my stomach are very worried about you."


    "I know. Go back and take good care of it." The emperor said in a warm voice.


    Shuguifei nodded down, finally reluctantly, step three back with people to go.


    The emperor''s face sank after the imperial concubine Shu left.


    "Xue Pingyuan, when Princess Shu comes back later, she says that I''m resting and can''t disturb her. Let her go back. I know how to visit her." The emperor cold voice finish saying this, turn round to go in.


    Xue Gonggong was left standing in the same place, and he was shocked. Who is lady Shu? That''s the emperor''s heart. But what happened to the Emperor today? What''s the attitude towards lady Shu?


    After a while, the Empress Dowager left.


    The emperor asked him to prepare his chariot and go to the Queen''s palace.


    Duke Xue''s eyes widened in amazement.


    It seems that this day will change.


    When the emperor came to the Queen''s palace, the queen was playing with the eldest princess.


    The emperor looked at the joy of running to his feet and wagging his tail, and was puzzled. I''m not in this body, so who is in this dog''s body now? Is it the soul of the original dog?


    The Emperor didn''t let anyone inform him that he was coming, so when the queen saw the emperor standing in the yard, she suddenly felt a sudden rush to salute, and the palace people all knelt down to salute. The empress saw happy at the emperor''s feet, the heart has already mentioned the throat, for fear that the emperor also to foot, that happy this time is doomed.


    The queen is about to take the eldest princess to salute, but the eldest princess looks at the emperor with a bright smile on her face.


    "Father?" Cried the eldest princess.


    "Ah! Come on, meatball, let your father embrace you The emperor squatted down and waved to the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess ran forward happily, and the emperor picked her up.


    The Queen''s expression is like seeing a ghost!


    "Did you miss your father?" The emperor asked the eldest princess with a smile.


    "Yes! My mother said that my father was very busy. She said that he would not come back to see me until the tree grew as tall as me, but my father is coming today The eldest princess put her arms around the emperor''s neck and chirped.


    "My father didn''t come to see you because he was ill. Now that he is well, he can often look at pills." The emperor is going to enter the house with the eldest princess in his arms. As a result, the dog at his feet revolves around them.


    "Really? That''s great Cried the eldest princess.


    "Oh, is this the dog raised by maruzi? It''s lovely. " The emperor asked, looking down at the dog circling under his feet.


    "My grandmother gave it to me. I like it very much. But some time ago it was almost kicked to death by bad people. " When the eldest princess said this, she was wronged.


    The queen tried her best to wink at the eldest princess. She wanted her not to say the following. The empress thinks that today, she doesn''t know what kind of wind the emperor is taking. Her father''s love is coming to see the meatballs. But the emperor''s love for lady Shu can''t be shaken by a little dog, even if it''s a dog given by the Empress Dowager. It''s not good for them to say it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    "What? Someone almost kicked the dog that the Empress Dowager gave you. Who is so bold? " The emperor asked angrily.


    "It is..." The eldest princess was about to say it, but she was interrupted by the queen.


    "Meatball, please come in and sit down. I''m tired standing all the time." There was a farfetched smile on the Queen''s face.


    "No, I''ll tell you first. What''s the matter?" The emperor waved his hand to stop the queen from talking and asked the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess hesitated and did not speak.


    "Don''t worry about anything else. Tell your father the truth, and he will make the decision for you." The emperor said majestically.


    "It''s the voice of Lady Shu." The eldest princess said it.


    The emperor was silent.


    The queen couldn''t help but say: "meatballs, come down."


    The eldest princess was about to come down, but the emperor held her tightly.


    "I haven''t spoken yet. Do you think I won''t make the decision for meatballs?" The emperor looks at the queen.


    Empress corner of the mouth hooked hook, smile not smile: "I dare not."


    The emperor choked.


    Then the emperor turned his head and said to Xue Gong, "pass on my will, lady Shu is disrespectful to the Empress Dowager. She copied Tao Te Ching for 100 times, fined her salary for three months, and banned her for three months. Liuyin punishes the 20 boards. "


    Xue Gonggong respectfully should come down, go to the imperial concubine''s palace to announce an order.


    Then the emperor saw the Queen''s face again.


    "That''s the dog the Empress Dowager gave to maruzi. It''s different." The emperor explained the sentence with a guilty heart.


    The queen didn''t speak any more. She didn''t know whether she believed or not.


    The emperor took the eldest princess into the room and talked with her all the time. He asked her what she was learning, what she liked and what she wanted most. The eldest princess happily chatted with the emperor for a long time. When the eldest princess yawned and was sleepy, the emperor asked lotus to take the eldest princess to bed.


    When the eldest princess went to bed, the emperor and the queen sat alone in the room. There was a strange silence in the room.


    The emperor hesitated for a while, and finally spoke slowly: "how are you doing?"


    The queen looked at the emperor in surprise and said, "well, the emperor should know the best." After that, the queen regretted. She knew that she and maruzi were not in a good situation now. When the emperor came today, she should seize the opportunity to please the emperor. But when she heard the emperor''s question, she couldn''t help it. She can''t understand the emperor''s temperament any more. She is ready to go away in a rage. Then the heart tangled want not to rush to apologize.


    "I''m not good. I''ve suffered for you all these years." As a result, the emperor whispered such a sentence.


    The queen felt that the emperor was ill and took the wrong medicine. He used to yell and scold her. When she was still a concubine, he often rushed to the palace, scolded her poisonous woman and treated her badly. Later, she became a concubine, and the Emperor didn''t even come. I don''t care about their mother and daughter. What''s wrong with them today?


    It''s not the wrong medicine. What is it?


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. I''ll see the eldest princess again tomorrow. I''m glad that you have taught the eldest princess very well. " The emperor felt very guilty about the empress''s bad expression. He didn''t want to stay any longer. He stood up and said something like this, then walked away quickly. It''s kind of like running away.


    The queen got up to salute the emperor, but looked at the emperor''s back with doubts.


    The Emperor didn''t have a dragon chariot. He was walking on the way back to his palace. Thinking about how to compensate the queen and the eldest princess. I have some rules in my heart, then I go back to wash and lie down to sleep.


    Then the next day, he couldn''t carry out his own compensation action, because he became a dog again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    The emperor looked at his dog paws with a muddled face and didn''t want to accept this reality.


    He groaned and buried his head between his two claws.


    I want to cry, but I can''t.


    "Happy, are you washing your face? Good boy. " Suddenly, the voice of the eldest princess sounded above his head.


    The emperor looked up and saw the big princess with a bright smile. no I''m not washing my face. I''m crying out in pain! I am sad, I am sad!


    "Meatballs, come and have breakfast. We''ll have fun later." The gentle voice of the queen came.


    The emperor jumped out of the kennel and ran to the queen. He wants to have a good look at the queen.


    "Oh, happy. Are you hungry?" The queen picked up happy and put it on the table. There is a plate and a bowl on the table. There is porridge in the bowl and shredded meat in the dish.


    If the emperor saw the queen let a dog eat together, he would be angry. But if it''s him, he''ll just think it''s great.


    "Mother, when can you chew meat and bones?" The eldest princess washed her hands and sat down. Looking at the happiness of eating porridge, she asked the queen expectantly.


    "It''s too small to eat. Grow up a little bit, you can give it meat and bones to play, it actually eat meat on the meat and bones The queen explained patiently.


    "All right. Mother, after dinner, I want to make a dress for happy. " Said the eldest princess.


    "OK, let''s do it together. So eat the meatballs first. " Said the queen with a smile.


    The eldest princess nodded and ate breakfast.


    The emperor ate the porridge, ate all the meat on the plate, and then looked at the big princess''s bowl.


    "No, happy. You can''t eat any more. You''ll die." Seeing this, the eldest princess quickly covered her bowl with her little hand.


    The emperor''s body was stiff. Oh, God, what am I doing? I want to grab food with my daughter. If I am held to death, is it the first emperor in history to hold to death?


    When the emperor thought of this, he sobbed twice and lay on the table waiting for the eldest princess to finish her meal.


    After eating, the eldest princess went to the study with the queen happily and happily, ready to draw the pattern of clothes first. When the queen was laying the paper, the eldest princess turned it over and over in her study, and finally turned out a stack of paper.


    "Oh, mother, what''s this? The paintings on it are so beautiful." The eldest princess spread out a stack of drawing paper one by one, looked at the various patterns on it, and asked curiously.


    The empress, who had been laying the paper, looked at the paper at the foot of the eldest princess and did not speak for a long time.


    And the emperor looked at these paper, also stunned. He is more familiar with the above patterns than anyone else. These are the patterns on the sachet embroidered by the queen before. Plum, orchid, bamboo, chrysanthemum and mandarin duck. I remember that at the beginning, the Queen''s painting was not good. She drew a pair of mandarin ducks for him. He asked why she wanted to embroider a pair of ducks. The queen was so angry that she wanted to beat him. Or he went to the time-honored Xuji pastry and bought more than ten kinds of pastries to coax the queen, but the queen didn''t get angry.


    At that time, they were very sweet in the prince''s palace.


    Why did it become like this?


    "Happy, come here, use your paws to dip in some ink, print a few flowers, and make your paw flower clothes, OK?" The eldest princess didn''t wait for the Queen''s reply and didn''t care. She picked up her happiness and went to the queen, "mother, take down the inkstone and use it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    Ah! No, I don''t! How dirty! The emperor struggled.


    But how could a little dog be the rival of the big princess? The eldest princess took his front paw and pressed the print on the white paper.


    "Wow! Mother, look, have fun. " The eldest princess looked at the footprints of the dog strangely, and giggled and let the queen see.


    The emperor howled twice, hoping that the queen would rescue him.


    Then the queen squatted down.


    The emperor looked at the queen with expectant eyes. Then he saw that the queen held out her hand, pinched his back legs, dipped in ink, and pressed it on the paper.


    The emperor forgot to struggle. He looked at the queen in a daze and looked at the playfulness and smile between her eyebrows. For a moment, he forgot that he was a dog now.


    Does the queen have such a side?


    "Meatball, what do you think this pattern looks like?" The queen asked the eldest princess with a smile.


    "Like a plum blossom!" The eldest princess answered out of joy.


    "Let''s use happy footprints to draw its clothes." Said the queen with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." The eldest princess grabbed happy''s front paw, dipped it in ink, and continued to press on the paper.


    The Emperor didn''t struggle any more. The eldest princess put him down to get the pen. He put out his paw to dip in the ink, and then stepped on the paper. Then he looked down. It was really like a plum blossom.


    "Mother, you see, I can draw by myself happily. It''s so powerful. Happy is the smartest dog Seeing this, the eldest princess clapped her hands happily.


    "Yes, happy is so smart." The queen also laughed, and then called the dog with the specific voice, "tut Tut, happy, step here, step here again."


    The queen called me like a dog. Oh, I am a dog now!


    When the emperor thought of this, he ran to the queen without any psychological burden, dipped in the ink and stepped on it.


    Forget it, I owe them too much. It''s right to make them happy now. The emperor thought as he stepped on it.


    Looking at the empress and the eldest princess laughing, the emperor''s mood changed from early in the morning to the depression of the dog.


    The result is that the emperor''s four claws are black, and then the eldest princess and queen are pressed to take a bath in the basin.


    The queen scratched his chin as she bathed him.


    Haw, comfortable, more. The emperor moved his chin and grunted.


    "Mother, do you want to wash your happy ass?" A word from the eldest princess froze the emperor.


    "Yes." Then the queen picked up the dog''s tail and washed the chrysanthemum.


    Your majesty


    Do I want to lose face?


    In the afternoon, the eldest princess took a nap and went to the royal garden with fun. Because the emperor''s grandmother said that she could go to the Royal Garden now. What the eldest princess likes most is a corner of the Royal Garden, where all kinds of fruit trees are planted. Different seasons have different fruit ripening. It''s summer, and the pomegranate trees there are covered with pomegranates.


    The eldest princess likes pomegranates very much. Lotus holding her, she reached out to pick one, and then down, to happy way: "happy, do you want to eat pomegranate?"


    Can a dog eat pomegranate?


    "Princess, dogs can''t eat pomegranates." Lotus explained with a smile.


    "Well, let''s go to the emperor''s grandmother. I''m going to give this pomegranate to my grandmother. " The eldest princess hugged the pomegranate and said to Xiaoxin.


    Wagging his tail happily, OK, I also want to see the Empress Dowager''s.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    To the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager to see the ball holding pomegranate to her, is very happy, waved to let the ball to her arms.


    "It''s for you, grandmother." The ball raised the pomegranate and said.


    "Meatballs are the best. Thank you for the meatballs Tianmiao kisses the eldest princess on the forehead. She takes the pomegranate and hands it to the lotus to peel and put it on the plate.


    "Grandmother Huang, happy and smart, can draw by herself." The eldest princess dazzles the treasure to say similarly gesticulating.


    "So smart?" The Empress Dowager looked at the dog standing at their feet with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, grandmother. My father came to see me and my mother yesterday. My father hugged me The eldest princess is happy to share her happiness with Tianmiao.


    "Oh? Did your father come to see you? Did your father bring you a present? " Tianmiao asked.


    The eldest princess was stunned. She thought about it and shook her head: "No


    The emperor was stunned. He remembered that he was eager to go to the Queen''s palace yesterday, but he didn''t bring anything! It''s just too bad. I must bring a lot of things for my daughter next time!


    "Do you still like your father?" The Empress Dowager sent out a soul torture, and then the corner of her eyes saw that the dog''s tail at her feet was blown up. Stupid dog!


    "I still like it! My father''s coming to see me is the best gift. " The young voice of the eldest princess rang out.


    The emperor''s heart at this moment, full of warmth, almost overflow.


    Ah, why do I have such a lovely daughter, but I didn''t cherish it before. What a fool I am!


    The emperor almost cried with joy. And deep guilt and reflection.


    After playing with the Empress Dowager for a while, the eldest princess will go back because she wants to go back to dinner with the queen.


    "Go, when you want to come to visit your grandmother, come back with fun." Tianmiao touched the little head of the eldest princess and said kindly.


    "Well, grandmother, I''ll show you the happy painting next time." The eldest princess nodded.


    "Well, go ahead." Tianmiao also nodded with a smile.


    The eldest princess was a little tired after playing all day. Lotus took the eldest princess on her way back to the palace. The emperor followed him with four short legs. As he walked, he thought that he would become a human again and bring something for the eldest princess. I''ll have a good look in the private library. I don''t know if the eldest princess has started to learn the piano. It''s said that the last time who paid tribute, what kind of material, the sound quality will be very good. Turn that out for the eldest princess. Oh, and give the eldest princess more four treasures of study, and play with the eldest princess in the future


    Ah, Pooh! no I don''t want to be a dog any more. When you become a human, teach your daughter how to write and draw.


    The emperor was so absorbed in his thoughts that he came back and found that there was no one in front of him.


    Why? What about them? How can you walk so fast?


    The emperor stepped forward to catch up quickly.


    The next moment he was suddenly caught by both hands.


    "Where''s the dog from?" A small eunuch seized happy, doubt said.


    "I don''t know. Hey, it''s a little fat. Why don''t you have a dog meat hot pot tonight? " Another eunuch said with bright eyes.


    The emperor''s hair stood up.


    Dog meat hot pot?


    These two slaves want to eat him?


    Do you know who he is? He is the Emperor Oh, he is the big princess''s pet dog!


    How dare you want to eat him?


    "It''s a little fat, but who should raise it? How about this? " Catch happy eunuch frown.


    "See if there are any dog tags around your neck. If you don''t, eat them." Said another eunuch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    Dog Tag?


    No! The emperor remembered very clearly that the eldest princess and the queen did not make a dog tag for him!


    "No, eat it." The little eunuch looked at the happy neck and said for sure.


    No! You can''t eat me! Help! Daughter, help!


    The emperor struggled desperately, but now he was a dog with little strength. How could he get rid of the eunuch''s hand.


    He cried out crazily: ow Ow!!!


    "It''s so noisy." Another eunuch picked up the emperor''s neck and shook it.


    The emperor felt dizzy and weak.


    My life is over!


    The emperor was in despair.


    "Stop it! What do you want to do with my happiness At this time, a young voice full of anger sounded.


    "See you princess." The two eunuchs were frightened and quickly knelt down. Let go of your happiness.


    Wuwuwu, daughter, you are my life-saving benefactor. The emperor opened his short legs and ran to the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess picked up the two eunuchs and said, "what did you want to do just now?"


    "Forgive me, princess. I don''t know it''s princess''s dog." The two eunuchs turned white and kept kowtowing.


    "Forget it, don''t knock it." When the eldest princess saw that the two eunuchs had broken their foreheads, she couldn''t bear to stop them from kowtowing, but she still said with a straight face, "even if it''s not my dog, you can''t see the dog and want to eat it. How cruel


    "What the princess taught me!" The two eunuchs nodded with gratitude.


    At last, the eldest princess left with a lingering fear of happiness.


    The emperor, who escaped the disaster, was restless when he went to bed at night. He couldn''t sleep all the time. When he finally got confused, he found himself floating again.


    This time the emperor is familiar with the road, first to see his body, oh, comatose, lying in bed, palace skilled care, Xue Pingyuan conscientiously in front of the bed.


    Then she floated to the Empress Dowager''s palace. The light in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom had gone out. It seemed that the Empress Dowager had gone to sleep.


    Can Dewang go there? The emperor wanted to float out of the palace, only to find that he could only float out of the palace a few feet away. So he gave up the plan to visit Prince De''s house, thought about it, and went to the palace of Lady Shu.


    Once in the palace of Lady Shu, I heard the sound of porcelain falling to the ground. Then I saw the ferocious face of Lady Shu. It''s totally two people with the gentle and quiet person in his memory.


    "Son of a bitch! Isn''t it just a dog? How does the palace know that it was sent by the Empress Dowager? How could the emperor punish this palace for a dog In front of Princess Shu is a pile of broken porcelain, and she is still frantically throwing cups on the ground.


    "Take care of yourself. You are still pregnant." The maid in waiting was anxious and worried.


    "Yes, I''m still pregnant. That old thing, see who can laugh last. I''ll see how long she can protect those bitches. " Referring to the baby in her stomach, Princess Shu calmed down a lot. She put down the cup in her hand, sat down slowly, touched her stomach gently, and showed a gloomy smile on her face. "We''ll see for a few months."


    "Yes, it''s extremely expensive. Can ordinary people compare it? Lady, don''t be the same as those people. " Liuyin does not dare to say that this baby is extremely expensive and will be the future prince. The eldest princess can''t compare with the future prince at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    "Hum, that little bitch, I don''t know what kind of ecstasy he gave to the emperor. The emperor went to see her. After so many years of indifference, I suddenly went to see her. There must be something wrong! " Lady Shu''s hand caressing her stomach stopped, frowning and thinking, "Liuyin, our palace has asked you to stare at the Queen''s side all the time, so no one has come to tell them what strange actions they have? Have you ever seen the emperor in private


    What? Is lady Shu still in the Queen''s palace? The emperor was astonished. When he didn''t see the real face of Princess Shu, the emperor always felt that she was simple, kind, gentle and considerate. Later, he was surprised to find that all this was her disguise. Now hearing these words, the emperor was surprised and shocked.


    Is he so blind? I didn''t find anything before. I didn''t know anything.


    Does Dewang seem to be right? She said she was fooled by women


    What a terrible truth.


    Next time invite Dewang to eat his most disgusting roast mutton!


    Give him something good after eating.


    The emperor thought carefully.


    "No, siliu replied that there was no change." Liuyin said with certainty.


    "What''s the matter?" Shuguifei frowned and didn''t understand, "why did the emperor suddenly go to see that little bitch?"


    The emperor heard here is full of anger, a small bitches, Shu Princess etiquette are fed the dog! Just now I was shocked that she had planted a nail in the Queen''s palace. Now I come back to my mind, and I remember that lady Shu called the queen and the eldest princess a slut. In private, lady Shu was so rude!


    The Emperor didn''t want to see the ferocious appearance of Lady Shu any more, so he floated out. But I remember the name of siliu in my heart, and I will find a chance to pull out the nail for the queen another day.


    Then the emperor went to the other concubines'' palace to see if the other concubines were not the same as Princess Shu.


    Floating to the palace of Ning Fei, Ning Fei is chanting scriptures.


    Ning Fei, who was older, followed him when he was the prince. This man was cold-blooded, and he never fought for anything. Later, he ate fast and chanted Buddhism, which completely faded out of his sight.


    The emperor is not surprised to see Ning Fei chanting scriptures.


    But when she saw that Ning Fei had finished reciting sutras and ordered people to send a pile of stewed meat, she had a question mark on her face.


    Isn''t it eating fast and chanting scriptures?


    It''s true to chant scriptures. Is it true to eat fast?


    And what''s this? Stewed beef, stewed pig''s hoof, how can there be stewed pig''s large intestine and chicken butt? Is Ning Fei''s taste so strange?


    The emperor floated out and went to another concubine''s palace.


    This is a relative of Lady Shu, who seems to be a distant relative. It''s still lady Shu who came to ask for her share. In the end, he gave a seal to a noble man and left him alone. The lady Shu didn''t mention it. He almost forgot this man.


    It''s like Cao Guiren?


    Cao Guiren was sighing in front of the mirror, then turned his head to the palace girl beside him and said, "Zijuan, am I not beautiful?"


    "Little Lord is the most beautiful." The maid in waiting for Zijuan immediately complimented her.


    "Then why does the emperor never come to me?" Cao Guiren sighed, "at the beginning, Princess Shu and her father agreed to let me go into the palace to help Princess Shu, but the emperor never came here."


    "Maybe the emperor is too busy." Zijuan of course knows that the Emperor didn''t come because the emperor''s mind is on Lady Shu, but she can''t say so directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    "No! It was Princess Shu who occupied the emperor! This woman is really too much! " Cao Guiren suddenly put out his fist and beat the table. He said, "she is narrow-minded, selfish and cruel, so the emperor is kept in the dark."


    "Little master, be careful." Zijuan scared face all white, urgent remind a way.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just you and me. Can anyone else listen?" Cao Guiren didn''t like it.


    That''s true!


    The emperor picked his eyebrows. It turns out that''s what happened. Lady Shu always said that lady Cao was pitiful in front of her and asked her to take care of her. As a result, she talked with her father and came to the palace to help her, but later he only spoiled lady Shu. This lady Cao was useless to her.


    Cao Guiren complained again and said some bad things about Shu Guifei. Then he went to wash and sleep unhappily.


    The emperor floated out again. This time, he felt a little sleepy, so he floated back to the Queen''s palace, back to his happy body and went to sleep.


    The next morning, the emperor woke up and saw the familiar bed curtain.


    He was stunned for a while before he could react. He became human again and returned to his own body.


    He got up abruptly and went to his desk without being served.


    "The emperor?" Seeing that the emperor who had been in a coma for a day woke up again, Duke Xue exclaimed in surprise.


    The emperor did not speak, but his own rapid ink, pen to write.


    Then he turned his head and said to Duke Xue, "go, let''s make a dog tag, engrave these words on it, and put it on the little dog of the eldest princess."


    Mr. Xue stepped forward and took the paper. After seeing the words clearly, he was silly. Is the emperor stupid?


    The above words are: if I come in person.


    No, emperor, it''s a dog. No matter how much you like the eldest princess now, it''s not like that. How can dogs compare with the emperor.


    The emperor looked at Xue Gonggong''s embarrassment, and then looked at the words on the paper. Then he came back to what he was excited to write. As soon as he got back to his body, he wanted to get a dog tag to save the dog''s life. The greater the deterrent, the better! As a result, I wrote such a few words. Although these words are facts, no one knows they are facts except him.


    The emperor silently took the paper from Duke Xue''s hand and kneaded it into a ball. Then he wrote a new imperial gold medal and asked Duke Xue to order someone to make a small and light gold medal to hang on the big princess''s dog.


    The emperor knew it, and he could not tell when he would become a dog again. The most important thing is to save the dog''s life first. It was terrible to be made into a dog meat hot pot. The emperor could not help shaking when he thought of it.


    After finishing the most important thing, the emperor thought about it and was ready to take Duke Xue to the private library to find the baby. He thought about going to see the eldest princess for a while and bringing more things for the eldest princess.


    "Emperor, don''t you go to court today?" Xue Gonggong can''t help but remind.


    "Oh, let''s say that I''m not in good health, and let King de Oh, wait a minute. I''ll make an order to grant King De to the Regent and let him handle the affairs for me The emperor''s tone is casual.


    Xue Gong''s jaw is about to dislocate.


    How much the emperor doesn''t like to see. Dewang and the eunuch who sweeps the floor all know it. The emperor always felt that the king of Germany had the heart to surrender. Now, does the emperor give the king such great power? Do you still use this casual tone of eating?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    "In addition, when the dog tag is ready, send it to you immediately. You can see it yourself and put it on. Then go to all the palaces to report the incident. When you see the little dog of the eldest princess, you should take care of it carefully. You can''t stop it from going anywhere. " The emperor solemnly ordered this matter. This is the top priority. He doesn''t want to become a Chinese dish or be kicked again.


    Mr. Xue was full of question marks, but he didn''t dare to ask. He answered respectfully.


    After the emperor selected many gifts, he took people to the Queen''s palace.


    She played happily with the eldest princess for a long time. The Queen''s eyes were a little complicated. It''s not without resentment to treat the emperor harshly over the years, but looking at the interaction between him and the eldest princess, she feels that the emperor looks more agreeable.


    Of course, the emperor has caught the Queen''s expression. He knows the Queen''s temperament well, so he knows that he can''t be in a hurry for a while. Take your time. The queen can change her mind after all.


    After leaving a lot of things, the emperor took the people away. Instead of going back to his palace, he went to Cao Guiren.


    Cao Guiren was overjoyed to see the emperor coming.


    After several years, the emperor finally came to see her!


    The emperor sat with Cao Guiren for a long time. He also praised Cao Guiren for his beautiful make-up and good tea making skills. He rewarded Cao Guiren with some things before he left.


    After seeing the emperor off, Cao Guiren''s face turned red with excitement.


    "Zijuan, the emperor finally thinks of me." Cao Guiren sat down, looked at the cup used by the emperor, and said happily, "Lady Shu, that bitch, always dominates the emperor, and doesn''t let the emperor come to see me. It''s still pregnant. "


    "The good day of little Lord is coming." Zijuan is also very happy. She is both prosperous and disadvantaged. Of course, she hopes her master can be honored and spoiled. In the future, when those palace people in the harem see her, they will also give her some thin noodles.


    The emperor went to the Empress Dowager again.


    Tianmiao drank tea and asked in surprise: "emperor, do you make king de Regent?"


    "Yes, mother, it''s hard work for those who can. I''ve been feeling sick from time to time recently, so I''ll share your worries with you. " The emperor is smiling, tone that call a rightful and strong.


    That''s a good point. I don''t know how to refute you. Tianmiao looks at the emperor and sighs that the dog emperor has opened a new model after he knows that his brother doesn''t care about his throne. This new model, Dewang may be painful and happy. The happy thing is that the emperor brother is not suspicious of him at last. He won''t be depressed and worried because of this. But the pain is that I really have to get up early and go to bed late.


    But that''s the category of their brotherhood. They can''t manage it by themselves.


    "You went to see the eldest princess and the queen again today?" Asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes, the eldest princess is very good. I''m going to find a teacher for her. In order to avoid the Queen''s worry, I will let the teachers go to the Queen''s palace for classes. Do you have any recommendation for your mother? Because I want to go to the Queen''s palace to have a class, the teachers I need to choose are all women. " Asked the emperor.


    "Well, actually, I think it''s better to go to the study and have a class." Tianmiao said, "you will have other children in the future. It''s better to have classes together."


    The emperor thought about it. It''s true. The eldest princess has set a precedent. What should future princes and daughters do? He really likes the eldest princess now, but it''s not a good thing to hold her too high.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    "What the mother said is reasonable. Listen to her." The emperor nodded.


    He stayed in the Empress Dowager''s palace for a while, then the emperor went back to his palace.


    Before going to bed at night, he thought again and again, finding out what he had not done well. Because I don''t know when he will be a dog again.


    "Xue Pingyuan, if I am in a coma again, remember to find the Empress Dowager and the imperial doctor. Don''t worry. I will wake up soon." Before going to bed, the Emperor gave orders to Duke Xue.


    Duke Xue answered respectfully. He felt strange about the emperor''s strange illness. Why did he feel that the emperor was a little used to it?


    The next day, the emperor opened his eyes and looked at his dog paws. He was silent. Then he got up and ran to the big princess.


    Forget it. I knew it would be like this.


    Habit is good, habit is good.


    However, I always feel that God is playing with me. Is it my own illusion?


    Xue Pingyuan came to announce that the princess would study in the study from tomorrow. Queen a Leng, don''t understand what the emperor is thinking.


    The emperor listened to the will, but he wanted to knock his head. He said that he had forgotten something important. He had forgotten to name the eldest princess! Next time you become a human, you must do it first.


    The queen began to prepare for her class tomorrow. Because the emperor has such a child now, the queen doesn''t worry about being bullied in the study. Can let the eldest princess start to study, the Queen''s mood becomes very good.


    "Mother, will this bag hold books for me?" The eldest princess looked at the small bag sewn by the queen and asked happily.


    "Yes, tomorrow the ball will be able to go to the study, to listen to the teacher''s words." The queen touched the princess''s head and said with a smile. The Emperor didn''t know how to change suddenly, but she was very happy to see this change.


    "Well, I will." The eldest princess nodded, then turned her head and looked at the happiness under her feet. "Can I take happiness with me?"


    "This..." The queen hesitated.


    "Ouch, ouch!" I cried out happily and took me with me. I could just see if these masters were perfunctory to their daughters.


    "Niang Niang, it should be OK. You forget that the emperor ordered someone to send you a gold medal, and told all the palaces that they had to be careful when they saw that they were happy. " The lotus reminds me.


    "That''s OK, you can take happy, but happy to be obedient, waiting for pills outside, can''t disturb the teachers'' lectures." The queen looked at the small and delicate dog tag around her neck and relaxed.


    "Wow The eldest princess hugged happily and turned around twice. "I can take happy to go to class together. It''s good to be a mother! "


    "It''s your father." The empress frowned slightly, but still said such words, "it''s your father who wants you to learn, and it''s also your father who allows you to have a good time in the palace."


    "Well, father is very good, mother is the best." The eldest princess giggled and nodded.


    The queen laughed, too.


    Happy whine whine, yes, I was not good before, but I will be a good father in the future.


    At night, as soon as the emperor fell asleep, he felt himself floating.


    Then he went to the lady easily and saw that she was losing her temper like a madwoman. But after reading a letter, he calmed down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    But the emperor did not see the contents of the letter.


    Princess Shu soon burned the letter.


    Her expression is apathetic, flow voice way: "with this palace elder brother say, this palace has discretion, don''t to this palace dictate."


    "But, madam, won''t you reply to the young master?" Liuyin at this moment seems to have lost the previous respect, but asked in a questioning tone.


    "When is it your turn to take charge of the affairs of this palace?" Lady Shu got up in a rage and slapped her in the face of Liuyin.


    There were five fingerprints on Liuyin''s face immediately. She knelt down quickly and asked for forgiveness: "I dare not. But please don''t forget the instructions of the master and the young master. "


    "Go away!" Lady Shu reaches out her foot and kicks off the flowing sound. Then she walks away.


    Liuyin knelt on the ground and didn''t get up for a long time.


    The emperor looked at the ashes beside the lamp, and then at the streaming sound. He felt that the letter was not simple. He smelled a conspiracy.


    The emperor thought about it and went to the gate. I want to see if I can float out again.


    This time, he can float out!


    He went directly to lady Shu''s mother''s house. Shuguifei''s eldest brother was appointed a general a few years ago, but general Cao still lives with their father, the great scholar Cao, in Cao''s house.


    The emperor came to Cao''s house, so he found the study easily.


    But there was no one in the study with the light on.


    It''s strange.


    The emperor floated around, and then suddenly heard a faint voice, he listened carefully, actually in the ground?


    At this time, the emperor finally felt that it was good for him to float. He went down and saw a scene that surprised him.


    Under Cao''s study, there is a secret room!


    Moreover, the secret room was not small. The emperor floated along with his voice, passed through a hall, and then through a corridor, and saw general Cao and his bachelor Cao talking at a table.


    "Father, I sent another letter to my younger sister tonight, asking her about the emperor." General Cao said in a deep voice.


    "There''s still no reply, is there?" Cao''s expression at the moment made the emperor feel strange. In the memory of the emperor, Cao was smiling and amiable all day. But at the moment, his expression was cold and his eyes were sharp.


    "I don''t know. After all, she''s forbidden. The emperor is always sick recently. It''s so strange. Did my little sister do it ahead of time? " General Cao asked suspiciously.


    When the emperor heard this, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Do it ahead of time? What does that mean?


    The emperor''s heart seemed to be held tightly by a hand at this moment, and it was almost impossible to beat.


    "No way! Your little sister can''t be that stupid. The child has not yet been born. How can we do it now? " Cao shook his head and immediately denied general Cao''s conjecture.


    "What''s the matter? Is the emperor really ill? What can we do? I don''t know if it''s a man or a woman General Cao frowned and worried.


    "It has to be a boy, it has to be the future prince." There was a cold light in the eyes of Cao Da Shi, and he came to such a sentence firmly.


    General Cao was stunned, then immediately returned to his senses and began to laugh: "yes, my father is right. In my little sister''s stomach, it must be a boy, because he is the future Prince of the state of Zhou."


    "I just don''t know if your little sister got the secret order. The emperor promised her that he would write down the secret order first by making her baby the prince Cao said.


    Fortunately, I became a dog before I wrote the secret decree!


    The emperor was very glad to be a dog in time at this moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    The emperor only felt that there was a huge conspiracy in front of him!


    What do they want to do?


    Usurping the throne?


    They don''t dare to usurp the throne directly, but they want to hold the child in the belly of Lady Shu as emperor and become their puppet. Will they control the government?


    Even if the emperor is the soul body at the moment, he feels that the vest is cool.


    "Wait till your little sister answers tomorrow." Cao said, "rest early today, and go to court tomorrow. The emperor doesn''t know what''s going on now, so he made king de regent to deal with the affairs for him. Tomorrow I will face the disgusting face of Dewang. "


    "What can he do to us? As long as the baby in the little sister''s belly is born, it''s right to be the crown prince. When the emperor has a queen, does he still want to covet the throne? " General Cao said with a sneer.


    "Yes. Not enough is fear. " Cao big bachelor corner of the mouth a hook, said contemptuously.


    The two father and son had another chat, and then they broke up.


    The emperor''s heart fluttered out of Cao''s house, thinking about it, and went to the palace of King De.


    The king of Germany is having a snack at the moment, and then his desk is full of files.


    "Mr. Wang, have a rest early." The eunuch exhorted.


    "I''ll sleep after that. Do I have dark circles under my eyes? I have to get up early tomorrow. Ah, what''s the matter with the emperor? " The king of Germany was eating a small wonton of fresh meat, complaining, "Regent? How many years ago did the state of Zhou establish a regent? It seems that the founding emperor had set up a government


    When the emperor heard this, he felt guilty. Did he give too much life to Dewang? He really seems to have dark circles under his eyes.


    "It''s a good thing, too. The emperor has completely trusted you. " The eunuch said with a smile.


    "Well, good thing. But it''s too tired. Is the emperor so tired every day? It''s not easy to be an emperor. I have to deal with so many women in the harem. Ha ha, the emperor doesn''t know if he is enlightened. Went to the Queen''s palace, let the eldest princess go to the study to enter the school, also banned the foot Shu princess, is really gratifying. Oh, give me another bowl to celebrate my brother''s sudden intelligence. " Said the king of virtue.


    The emperor was staring. Do you mean I was stupid before?


    The emperor suddenly froze. When he thought about where he had just come from, he felt that Dewang was right.


    I used to be stupid.


    A good man is a good man


    Stupid one!


    Fortunately, he can now make up for his mistakes.


    Next time you become a man, send some people to King De to lighten his work a little.


    After the emperor made this decision, he drifted to the palace.


    Or do not give up to go back to their palace to see if they can return to their own body.


    However, it is not.


    So the emperor went back to the Queen''s palace to find a happy body.


    It''s just as soon as it gets close, it''s sucked in.


    Your majesty


    Forget it, sleep, go to study with my daughter tomorrow!


    The next morning, the emperor yawned, enjoyed his breakfast on the table, and then followed the eldest princess to the study.


    After going to the study, the eldest princess sat in her own place. The emperor lay at her feet.


    The teachers who teach are young academicians, and naturally they are flexible. Seeing that the eldest princess brought her dog to class, there was no objection. With their own teaching methods to teach the princess knowledge, the complex things expressed in simple language, full of fun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    The eldest princess had a very happy day in class.


    The emperor was bored and yawned all the time, then he fell asleep at his feet. At lunch, the eldest princess woke him up. In the study class, at noon is not allowed to go back, the queen let someone send lunch. Of course, there are also happy food.


    After class in the afternoon, the eldest princess went back to the palace and chattered with the queen about the contents of the class. When the queen saw that the eldest princess was so happy, she also gave a smile.


    "Your father, you have chosen a very good gentleman. Next time your father comes, you should remember to thank him." The queen said softly, holding the eldest princess in her arms.


    "Yes, I will." The eldest princess nodded, then looked at the Queen''s feet and wagged her tail. "Happy today is also very good, not noisy, always accompany me in class."


    "Then give happy a bone." Said the queen.


    "Is there meat on it?" Asked the eldest princess.


    "Yes." The queen couldn''t help laughing.


    The emperor tilted his head, flesh and bone


    Alas, when can I return to normal?


    The next morning, the emperor woke up and went back to his body.


    Then he called in the dark guard.


    "Go to find out who they contact and what they say. I will tell you what I say and what I do every day. As many people as you can get into Cao''s house. " So the emperor ordered.


    Dark Wei head son complexion invariable should come down, but in the heart is very surprised. The emperor''s great love for the Cao family is well known. Now, if you go to investigate like this, do you suspect the Cao family? Does the Cao family have different intentions? It''s impossible. How much the emperor dotes on Princess Shu is known by children of several years old on the streets of Beijing. The emperor of the Manchu Dynasty wanted to abolish the empress and make the concubine Shu the empress. He also said that when the concubine Shu gave birth to the prince, she would be the prince.


    He is the grandfather of the prince. Further, it''s the grandfather of the future emperor. After that, it will be a world of wealth. What''s the difference?


    Although the heart is shocked, but dark Wei still takes orders to leave.


    After thinking about it, the emperor asked Duke Xue to send a bunch of things to the Queen''s palace, and then gave some things to Cao Guiren. Let Cao Guiren attract the attention of Lady Shu.


    The emperor stood up and decided to see her first, but he made up his mind that he would not eat anything in her palace. He was really afraid that lady Shu would poison him.


    Shu princess to see the emperor, a pair of eyes in three points of sorrow, three points of grievance, the remaining four points are missing.


    "Emperor, I miss you so much." Lady Shu didn''t salute. She rushed up and into the emperor''s arms. In the past, this was the way Princess Shu got along with the emperor. The emperor used to think that Princess Shu had a real temperament, and only in her place could he feel the love between husband and wife. Now I feel that the means of Lady Shu is really high. He used to believe it.


    The emperor resisted the impulse of pushing away the concubine Shu, helped her to go inside and sat down.


    "You are pregnant. Don''t be so reckless next time, in case I don''t catch you." The emperor forced himself to be patient.


    "No, I believe the emperor can catch it. The emperor is very busy these days, isn''t he? Every day, my concubine copied scriptures to pray for the emperor and Empress Dowager. Then I''ll wait for the emperor to see me. " Lady Shu didn''t resent why the Emperor didn''t come to see her for such a long time. She just expressed her yearning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    "I was ill a few days ago, and I''m not very well, so I don''t have time to see you." The emperor said.


    "Emperor, I am guilty." All of a sudden, lady Shu knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor was startled and asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know that the dog belongs to the eldest princess, and I don''t know that it was given to the eldest princess by the Empress Dowager. I didn''t restrain my servants, so they hurt the dog by mistake. I''m not strict with you. Please punish me. " Shu imperial concubine kneels on the ground, self reproach of say.


    The emperor was stunned.


    If it wasn''t for his own experience, he would have believed the words of Lady Shu.


    It''s a brilliant way to retreat.


    This woman is really powerful.


    "Don''t blame Princess Ai. Get up quickly. The ground is cold." The emperor held back the discomfort in his heart and held out his hand to help her up. God knows how much he wants to push this woman to the ground and expose her lies. But in order to find out the conspiracy of the Cao family, the emperor forced himself to "bear humiliation" and the woman.


    "The emperor is not angry with his concubines." The imperial concubine Shu got up with the help of the emperor. Then her face suddenly changed and she touched her stomach and said, "Oh, emperor, the emperor is kicking me. Please feel it."


    If before, the emperor must be ecstatic to share this moment with Princess Shu. But now the emperor only felt that the incomparable diaphragmatic response had to cooperate.


    "Yes? I feel it. " The emperor pretended to smile and quickly touched the belly of Lady Shu, "no, maybe the baby is not big, only you can feel it. You should take good care of your body and keep it well. If you have nothing to do, try not to go out. Empress dowager, I will explain. If you are pregnant, I will not be here, which will affect your rest. "


    When the emperor finished, he stood up and saw that lady Shu was a little surprised. He added: "by the way, although you can''t go out for a walk, you can call your family to accompany you in the palace."


    Shu princess''s face once again showed a sweet smile, you know the emperor or put her in the heart. Only she can have the honor of having her family accompany her in the palace.


    The emperor also told the lady to pay attention to her body and then left with her.


    After waiting for the emperor to leave, shuguifei''s face sank down.


    "Liuyin, go and find out where the emperor is going next? I want to see which fox spirit has taken away the emperor. " Shuguifei said coldly.


    "This, Niang Niang, can''t, the emperor is wholehearted to you." The flow sound is a little startled.


    "I''ll let you go! Although the emperor is still very considerate of this palace, it is obviously different from before. " Shuguifei said angrily.


    "Yes." After hearing this, Liuyin was shocked. She bowed down and went out to inquire.


    Lady Shu sat down and waited for the news with a gloomy face.


    Liuyin didn''t come back very long. She told the lady that the emperor was going to Cao Guiren.


    "That bitch!" The lady angrily overturned all the tea sets on the table, stood up and said angrily, "I know this little bitch has been dishonest. If you want to replace this palace, you have to see if you have that life! "


    "But, Niang Niang, the master said that Cao Guiren came into the palace to help you. Isn''t it just right for the emperor to go to Cao Guiren now?" The flow sound opens to say.


    "Shut up! What is she? This palace doesn''t need any help! " Shuguifei slapped the fan on Liuyin''s face.


    The flowing voice bowed his head and did not dare to speak. Just a look of resentment flashed in my eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    Lady Shu quickly walks into her bedroom, finds a small paper bag in the interlayer of her jewelry box, and calls the flowing sound.


    "Go, give this to Zijuan beside Cao Guiren, and let her put some in Cao Guiren''s food every day. Go Lady Shu ordered with a gloomy face.


    The flowing voice took it with his head down and answered.


    "Don''t go against the law, you know the consequences. The palace wants you to die, "the lady threatened with a gloomy face.


    "Yes." Liu Yin lowered his head and said, "I''ll do it now."


    After Liuyin finished, he saluted and went out.


    Shu imperial concubine touched his belly, in the heart floats a burst of worry. What if it''s not a boy?


    No!


    The child must be a boy.


    She would never agree with her father''s and brother''s decision to hold a bastard who did not know where to come from as her child, let alone let an unknown bastard sit on the throne of her child. This is not a boy, then regenerate!


    The medicine bag that Princess Shu just took was given to her by her father. It was given to the emperor after she gave birth to lin''er and became the crown prince. Now it should be used on Cao Guiren first.


    Liuyin went out of the gate of Lady Shu''s palace. Instead of going to Cao Guiren''s side, she went to another place. Found a little eunuch. Her relationship with the little eunuch was known as a fellow townsman, and she was recognized as a sister. In fact, this person is also a member of Professor Cao.


    "Sister, why are you here?" The little eunuch came up with a smile.


    "Come and see you. How have you been?" Liuyin smiles and is invited to sit down for tea by the eunuch.


    "It''s very good. With my sister, they are all very kind to me." The little eunuch gave a shy smile.


    "That''s good. Come to me if you need anything." The flowing voice said kindly.


    After chatting for a while, they got up and said goodbye. When the eunuch sent her out, she said in a voice that only two people could hear: "your concubine has a different heart and doesn''t want to act according to the plan."


    The little eunuch''s eyes flashed a look of surprise, and his face still said with a smile: "sister, walk slowly, sister has time to play, brother will make tea for you."


    "Well, come back another day." Liuyin nodded with a smile and left.


    That night, the great scholar Cao and general Cao received the message from the stream.


    "What does little sister want to do?" General Cao frowned and asked.


    "Her wings are hard." Cao big bachelor a face angry face, "think oneself make decision also want to see whether she has that ability."


    When general Cao heard his father''s words, he said uneasily: "father, although we sent my little sister to the palace, it''s her who can let the emperor treat her like that..."


    "I didn''t ask someone to teach her all those tricks? If I can make a lady, I can have a lady Chen and a lady Liang. If she is not obedient, I will replace her. " "Don''t let her spoil our plan," he said


    "Father On hearing this, general Cao stood up and said, "little sister is your daughter after all, my sister. You really have the heart to..."


    "Where do you want to go? I just said to change people, not to kill your little sister. After all, it''s my daughter. If you don''t obey me, I''ll teach you a lesson. Let her be a noble person in the future and promise something. " Cao said with a wave of his hand.


    "Oh..." After hearing this, general Cao sat down.


    The emperor floated beside them, listening to their conversation, the corners of his mouth were twitching all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    Let''s talk about the latter two looks of Lady Shu''s lover. It turns out that the former look was taught by Professor Cao specially, and the latter look is the real one.


    Heard two people such relaxed discussion how to decide his harem, the emperor really wants to kick in two people''s face.


    He did the same, stretching out his feet and kicking them in the face.


    "Father, why do I feel chilly all of a sudden?" General Cao touched his face and said, "isn''t the door closed?"


    "I think so. Maybe the door isn''t closed. Well, there''s a cold wind coming in through the cracks. " Cao said casually.


    Hateful!


    These two ambitious bastards, wait for me!


    The emperor flew away in anger and went to the house of the king of Germany. Then he saw that the king of Germany was having supper again. There are twelve younger brothers. King Ping is also here. The title of King Ping can tell the meaning of the emperor at a glance. If you want him to be an ordinary prince, you should not think about anything more, just eat and die. But that was the emperor''s idea before. Now the emperor thinks that if these younger brothers can do something, why don''t they do it? In the past, I gave them salaries to support them in vain, but I was tired of suspecting them all day. Now I can''t support them in vain. Let them work and rest assured. Kill two birds with one stone!


    "This little lantern festival is delicious. Give me another bowl." Pingwang took the bowl and said to Dewang''s housekeeper.


    "Eat, eat so much at night, you are not afraid of roundness?" Dewang was not angry and said, "you are the fourth bowl."


    "Only when you have enough food can you work. I won''t help you to read so many memorials. When can you finish reading them?" Pingwang rightfully said.


    "Then you eat, eat more, I''ll show you." The king of virtue waved wordlessly, "housekeeper, go and let people come up again."


    "No, I''ll have another bowl." Pingwang shook his head and then asked, "what''s the matter with the emperor recently? In the past, we used to be assigned idle jobs. We went to the court to see that we were unhappy here and there. I would like to stay behind and not let him see. Now it''s incredible that we should help him deal with his affairs? "


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I think the emperor has changed a lot recently, but I think this change is very good." Dewang put down the bowl and stretched, "the only bad thing is that we have a lot of things."


    "It''s better to be suspected than to have nothing to do." Ping Wang continued to eat with his bowl in his arms. "You look first. I''ll come after eating this bowl."


    The emperor was very relieved to see the two younger brothers working hard to help with government affairs. The heart hurt by the Cao family just now got a little consolation at this moment. The younger brothers are still very good. In the future, he should cherish them.


    The emperor floated back to the palace, and everyone was asleep, and there was nothing to inquire about, so he consciously floated to his happy body, but he couldn''t get in this time.


    Huh?


    Emperor Leng Leng, and then full of expectations to his body.


    Ah? Inside!


    When the emperor sat up from the bed, he was very happy.


    The time to become a dog is getting shorter!


    The emperor lingered for a long time before he fell asleep.


    The next morning, I woke up and found that I was still in my body. I got out of bed happily and turned around a few times without wearing any shoes.


    When he went to court, the emperor saw the faces of the Cao family and his son, and he wanted to be dragged down to torture them. But it''s impossible to do so without evidence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    After the next Dynasty, the emperor went back to his study and called the dark guard to ask about the recent situation.


    Dark Wei reported that Cao''s father and son''s words and deeds were normal, and there was no suspicious person.


    The emperor was not disappointed to hear this. After all, in such a short time, it would not be so easy to catch the tail.


    Let dark Wei continue to investigate, the emperor leisurely went to the Queen''s palace.


    The eldest princess went to class, and the queen embroidered in the palace.


    Seeing the emperor coming, the queen stood up and saluted. The emperor waved her hand to get up.


    "Are you embroidering sachets for me?" The emperor approached the queen, looked at the embroidery in her hand and asked naturally.


    "I haven''t embroidered in five years." The queen suddenly said.


    The emperor was silent. He held the Queen''s hands and said in a soft voice, "I''m wrong. I was blinded by lard before, but I won''t be. It was really hard for you and meatballs before. I will treat you and meatballs well in the future. "


    The queen looked at the emperor in amazement. She knew the emperor''s temperament better than anyone else. It was impossible for the emperor to admit his mistake. When the emperor was still the prince, if he thought he was wrong, he would only buy her something she liked to coax her, then he was already bowing his head. Later, when he became emperor, it was even more impossible to admit his mistake.


    How can you admit your mistake so plainly now?


    There are both surprises and joys.


    "I have given the name of Wan Zi, Qingyu, Yongan. When Wan Zi grows up, I''ll let you choose her son-in-law. " The emperor said in a soft voice.


    "Really?" The queen opened her eyes and looked at the emperor.


    "Really." The emperor nodded. Looking at the joy in the Queen''s eyes, the emperor finally put down a big stone in his heart. In fact, he did not know whether there was love between himself and the queen, but he deeply realized that they were husband and wife, and they had a lovely child. He failed them before, and never again.


    There was a smile on the Queen''s face. For the first time in years, she showed a real smile in front of the emperor.


    At noon, the emperor ate here, and at night he rested here.


    Lotus happily wipe tears on one side, the empress finally survived.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor''s stay in the Queen''s palace is known by Lady Shu for the first time.


    She was so surprised that the teacup in her hand fell down.


    "Emperor, what do you want to do..." The sense of foreboding in Shu Guifei''s heart expanded more and more.


    The relationship between the emperor and the queen is getting better. Can she be made queen again?


    Shu princess finally flustered, the letter let the family into the palace to chat with her. In fact, it is to discuss countermeasures.


    The state of the great Zhou was not so strict with women. The favored concubines in the harem called their families into the palace and allowed their father and brother to enter the palace.


    General Cao, the great scholar Cao and the mother of Lady Shu all came into the palace.


    In the imperial study, the emperor was pacing back and forth. He really wanted to listen to what the family was discussing, but now it was day and he couldn''t float. If only it could float now.


    The emperor sighed in his heart.


    The next moment, "Dong" sound, the emperor floating in the air, looking at his suddenly fallen body, listening to the sound of his head on the ground, the corner of his mouth smoked. You don''t have to think about it. It''s very painful. There must be a bag in the back of your head! The idea in his mind became more and more positive. It must be because he was hoodwinked by the traitor before. God came to remind him, but the way of reminding him was very special, which made him a dog. Later, I felt that God had been playing with him, and I had a good time The big bag at the back of his head!


    (the story is coming to an end)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    Duke Xue rushed over and called for the imperial doctor. Then he and others carried the emperor''s body to bed.


    The emperor did not stay to see, but quickly went to the palace of Lady Shu.


    Lady Shu asked all the people to step back and let Liuyin stay outside. Then she couldn''t wait to ask Cao: "father, the relationship between the emperor and the queen seems to have improved. What can we do?"


    "Have you got the secret order?" Asked Professor Cao.


    "No! The emperor suddenly fell ill. Where can I get the secret order? " Shu noble imperial concubine does not have the good spirit to say.


    "It''s useless!" Cao said.


    "Be careful when you talk to this palace. It''s very kind of you not to salute. " Shugui''s anger came up when she heard the reprimand. During this time, she felt that everything was not going well, and she had accumulated a lot of resentment and anger in her heart. She has always been used to being praised highly. Now when she hears such a reprimand from Professor Cao, how can she stand it?


    "Your wings are hard, aren''t they? How did you become a concubine? Have you forgotten? " Cao was disobedient by Lady Shu, and his anger was also rising.


    "Of course, it''s the palace itself. Don''t forget how your bachelor came from!" Lady Shu knocked the teacup on the table and said angrily.


    The emperor floating in the air, looking at this scene, heart sneer, a good dog bite dog scene.


    Well wait!


    It''s a compliment to call them dogs!


    I''m the dog.


    How can they compare with me?


    Pooh!


    A villain!


    The emperor thought angrily.


    When general Cao saw that his father and younger sister were about to turn over, he stood up to stop them: "father and younger sister, calm down and speak well. The overall situation is the most important. It''s all a family. Don''t quarrel. "


    "Yes, daughter, don''t quarrel. Let''s discuss the countermeasures first." Mrs. Cao also spoke.


    "Call me the lady of the palace." Shuguifei coldly looked at the two people in front of her and said faintly.


    "That''s good. Your wings are really hard." The great scholar Cao was trembled by the lady Shu''s attitude.


    "What? Want to use filial piety to oppress our palace? This palace is a royal concubine, you are a minister, it is you who should salute. " Lady Shu held her chin up and sneered, "don''t think the palace doesn''t know about Cao Guiren. Liuyin is very loyal to you, and I can''t afford it. You''ll take it back later. "


    General Cao was stunned. Did my younger sister know?


    Cao Da Shi was very angry: "it''s against you, you evil girl!"


    "Who is the one who wants to fight back? You want to hold the child in the belly of this palace as emperor, let my son be a puppet, and change the name of the country to the name of the former dynasty to restore the country. What you think is very beautiful. Is it true that if you hold out a lady, you can hold out Princess Chen and Princess Wang again? " Shuguifei said with a sneer. It has to be said that as the daughter of Professor Cao, she knows her father''s character very well.


    Hearing this, the emperor was struck by thunder, and his mind was blank.


    Cao family, it''s a remnant of the former dynasty?!


    And actually come up with this kind of conspiracy to steal dragon for Phoenix.


    "Shut up, you''re crazy!" Cao Da Shi''s face changed dramatically and he cried angrily.


    "Sister, be careful!" General Cao''s face also changed greatly.


    "Be careful. If you''re heard, it''s over." Mrs. Cao was also pale and stood up directly.


    But lady Shu gave a cold smile: "your plan was originally attached to this palace, and you still have this attitude towards this palace? Father, are you old fool? I really feel like I''m still the head of the family, and I''ve forgotten how your top class members come from? Who has brought the glory of the Cao family? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    The whole body of Cao University morale trembles, stretch out a finger to point to Shu noble concubine, already don''t know what to say.


    "Father, take it easy." General Cao looked at the lady who did not give up, and then at the trembling bachelor Cao. He was terrified. He always felt that things were completely beyond their plan, and the farther they went.


    "My palace asked you to come here today to think about countermeasures together, not to see your father''s dignity." Lady Shu took a cup of tea and said slowly.


    Aren''t you very capable? Go and let the emperor obey you! Cao wanted to shout this sentence very much, but looking at Lady Shu''s barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes, she choked it back.


    The Emperor didn''t want to hear the nonsense of these people any more. He was so angry that he went out and wanted to clean up the family all the way. How to confront them, how to find evidence to convict them There seems to be no evidence?


    Hateful, hateful!


    Evidence, evidence How can I find evidence? Do I say that I have become a soul to overhear?


    The emperor was more and more angry and floated faster and faster. Then he went back to his palace and floated into his body. He suddenly sat up, and the pain in the back of his head made him show his teeth.


    Wait!


    I am the emperor. Why should I be so rigid? Why reason with villains? He doesn''t have a hole in his head. (no pit, no bag)


    no evidence? impossible!


    Since there is a secret room in the Cao family, of course there are things that can''t be seen.


    The emperor immediately asked Duke Xue to find general Qin.


    "Ah?" General Qin thought he had heard the emperor wrong. Take people to catch Cao''s family. No one can be let go. Search carefully. Especially in the study, there is a secret room. How did the emperor know? Dark Wei found out? What''s going on? The emperor dotes on Lady Shu so much. Do you still send the dark guard to check the Cao family?


    "Go! You heard me right. That''s my order. Don''t let anyone run away The emperor looked at general Qin''s silly appearance, but he was not angry. He cried angrily.


    "Yes! I will take orders. " General Qin quickly responded and retreated.


    "Go, let the imperial guards arrest all the great scholar Cao who is still in Lady Shu''s place." The emperor said to Xue Gonggong, and then took out the token.


    "Yes." Duke Xue didn''t talk nonsense. He took the token and was ready to send the order. Suddenly, he thought of something. He stopped and asked, "emperor, is that lady Shu?"


    "She is not allowed to go out in the palace. I''ll try her again when I''m done." The emperor wanted to catch them together, but he changed his mind when he thought of the child in the belly of Lady Shu. Anyway, it''s a life, it''s his blood.


    Xue Gonggong was ordered to leave. The emperor paced back and forth in his study. He was very upset. After thinking about it, he asked people to drive directly to the palace of Lady Shu.


    At this time, lady Shu was still sneering at her father. Because her father has not given up the idea of letting her recommend Cao Guiren.


    "Needless to say, our palace has its own ideas. We don''t need any help. " Shu Guifei stood up, "father, please go back, and take Liuyin away." We talked about it, but we didn''t come up with a good solution. We always wanted to let Cao GUI Ren be in a higher position. Are you really rubbish? Do you want to follow their plan?


    The imperial concubine Shu gave an order to leave. Cao''s face turned blue. Just as she was about to say something, there was a rapid and orderly sound of footsteps and the screams of the maids in waiting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    "Who''s talking outside?" The lady frowned and scolded.


    The door was kicked open with a bang, and a group of armed guards appeared in front of them.


    And the emperor, standing at the door with a face as heavy as water, swept several people in a circle with cold eyes.


    "Emperor, Emperor..." His face also changed.


    "Take it!" The emperor said coldly.


    "What''s the matter, emperor? Is it the father of my concubine who made a mistake? " Shu imperial concubine meekly weak of meet up, wronged of ask a way.


    "I have heard all the things you have discussed, not only me, but all the imperial guards!" The emperor said with a sneer. He was not an emperor in vain. Some things, the fraud on the fraud, and to cheat very much like!


    Royal guards:???


    What is the emperor talking about? hear nothing of. But what the emperor said is what!


    "Yes, we heard it all." Said the head of the Royal Guard, with a heavy face.


    Professor Cao collapsed on the ground with a pale face.


    General Cao sat down in despair.


    How could that be?


    How did the emperor hear that? It''s impossible! They closed the door tightly, and there were people watching outside. The sound of someone approaching the outside must be a warning. Even if she risked beheading, she would give a warning, but there was nothing unusual. Where did the emperor hear them? Unless you''ve been hiding in this room, but that''s impossible.


    Shu princess is full of panic, she kept shaking her head: "no, emperor, no, you listen to my explanation." She started to approach the emperor, but was stopped by the imperial guards.


    "You are really good at stealing the dragon and turning the Phoenix. I''ve been waiting for you to show your tail. Take it! Shuguifei goes into the cold palace and makes a decision after giving birth to the dragon. " The emperor put on a piece of cloth and took it away when it was good. He put on a piece of cloth again for fear of exposing his stupid things. So he ordered the imperial guards to take people immediately. No matter how much shock they caused to the imperial guards.


    Duke Xue was also stunned.


    So the emperor and Princess Shu have been fighting each other? Does the emperor already know the true identity of Lady Shu?


    "Emperor, I am wronged. I can learn from the emperor''s heart..." The lady howled.


    Xue Gonggong makes a wink, and immediately a maid of honor comes forward to block the mouth of Lady Shu. Howling all the time, the noisy emperor can''t be upset.


    Cao''s face despairingly led down by the imperial guards. Duke Xue asked the palace people to press Princess Shu to the cold palace. But Princess Shu tried her best to break free. The palace people were afraid to stop her by her stomach. As a result, she jumped in front of the emperor and hugged the emperor''s calf.


    "The Emperor..." After pulling the handkerchief from her mouth, she cried with tears. "I''m sincere to the emperor. I''ve never thought of murdering the emperor. My father is very ambitious. I''ve been trying to destroy their plot. My concubines are full of the emperor. Even if they are rebellious, they just want to stay with the emperor. " Lady Shu was in tears. She was sincere.


    "You almost killed me. Are you still saying that you really love me?" The emperor said with a sneer.


    "I didn''t! My father threatened to let my concubine do harm to the emperor, but I have never done anything to hurt the emperor. " Lady Shu shook her head madly. What she said is just a matter of fact. She hasn''t had time to prescribe medicine to the emperor.


    "Do you remember that you nearly kicked a dog to death?" The emperor suddenly bent down to gather in the ear of Lady Shu, with only two people can hear the voice, slowly said, "that''s me."


    With that, the emperor got up and left without looking at the lady again.


    Lady Shu stayed where she was. What does the emperor mean?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    The Cao family fell so fast and suddenly that everyone was surprised.


    Cao''s family was all over the place, their property was confiscated, their servants were confiscated, and they were sold separately.


    Cao Guiren is trembling with fright. Her grandmother and Princess Shu are distant relatives. She thinks she will be involved too. As a result, she finds out that this so-called distant relative is only a dry relative recognized by her grandmother, and she has no blood relationship. In addition, she has no knowledge of her family, so she let her family go. But also scared her enough, many days in the palace, dare not go out.


    But the Shu imperial concubine has not been deprived of the imperial concubine''s title, but is still waiting in the cold palace. But the people who served her never said a word to her. No matter what she asked, people would not answer.


    She quarreled to see the emperor every day, but the emperor never appeared. Even if she threatened her baby, the emperor never showed up. Gradually, she recognized the reality. It seems that the emperor really knows all about it. Now leaving her a life, is also to see in the belly of the child''s face. She has to take good care of this baby. I can''t say that this baby is the capital for her to turn over.


    However, on a thunder and lightning night, a figure appeared in front of the Sleeping Lady Shu''s bed, and the dagger in her hand was ferociously inserted into her raised abdomen.


    Shuguifei wakes up in severe pain, and a lightning illuminates the murderer''s face.


    Streaming sound?!!


    "Cunt, fool! But for you, how could the master''s plan fail? How could the young master die? The child in my stomach has no father, you should die! " Liuyin has a ferocious face, and the smile on his face is incomparable.


    Lady Shu understood everything at this moment. Baby in the stomach? Liuyin and her elder brother secretly form a pearl fetus? Big brother promised her something, so she was so loyal!


    "Come on Lady Shu cried out in pain.


    Liuyin was about to run away when she dropped the dagger, and was restrained by the palace people who came after hearing it.


    Lady Shu didn''t die, but the child in her stomach was stabbed to death by the flowing sound.


    The fetus, more than six months old, has been fully formed.


    The emperor was in a mixed mood when he heard Father Xue''s report. There are regrets, heartaches and more relief. If this child is really born, it must be unfair to him. Because his birth was not popular, and his mother''s family was a sinner.


    As for lady Shu, the emperor deprived her of her title and let her live and die in the cold palace.


    Late at night in the cold palace, we often hear a woman shouting that she is a princess, that her son will be the emperor and that she will be the Empress Dowager. Sometimes he would howl that the emperor''s concubine was wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, the emperor had other princes and daughters, but his favorite was the eldest princess. Even if the emperor has a concubine, the queen is still no one to go. When the Empress Dowager got sick, she said that she had dreamt of the first emperor, and then ate fast and chanted Buddhism. She didn''t appear in front of people.


    King Dewang and King Heping wholeheartedly assisted the emperor, and the state of Dazhou opened a prosperous chapter.


    Many years later, the emperor stood on the wall and looked into the distance. He suddenly turned his head and asked the king, "do you like dogs?"


    "Ah?" Dewang Leng next, and then nodded, "like, why the emperor suddenly asked this question."


    "I like it, too." The emperor also nodded, and then looked up at the sky, meaningful to the sentence, "although like, but I do not want to change."


    "Ah?" The king of Germany looks confused. What is the emperor talking about?


    And the lady Shu didn''t understand the meaning of the last sentence that the emperor said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    Everything has its own shop. Tianmiao looks at the white light in his palm and says with a smile, "your wish has come true. Go and reincarnate."


    The white light seemed to thank TIANYAO, then rose from TIANYAO''s palm and floated out slowly.


    "Will it be reincarnated?" Kongho asked curiously. The white light is the little dog beside the big princess. It''s really a happy soul. This time, it''s the one who made the wish. Its wish is that its little master will be happy all his life. Now that the wish has been fulfilled, it will be reincarnated.


    "No Heaven smiles.


    "Why, it can be reincarnated into an adult." Dongxiao can''t help asking.


    "In fact, it can be reincarnated long ago, but every time it chooses to reincarnate as an animal in the palace of hell, because it says it''s too tired to be a human being." Tianmiao said slowly.


    Dongxiao and konghou were stunned. It was the first time they heard of such a thing. Many creatures want to be human. Why doesn''t this creature want to be human?


    "Every creature has its own choice. Every creature thinks differently. " Tianmiao smiles, "and we just need to respect their choices. Let''s go, the next world. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of Dongzhou mountain, there is a prosperous town.


    There is a squire in the town who owns a large area of fertile land, and many tenants rent his family''s fertile land to make a living.


    The squire''s surname was Liu. He was fat and happy all day. Let a person see feel festive, simple. But people who do business with him often scold him secretly, the cunning old fox. In a word, this person is not a good one, but not as simple as it seems.


    Landlord Liu has a son named Liu Yujin. In his early years, he was a scholar, and then he didn''t want to continue. My family also invited a martial arts teacher to teach him martial arts, but I didn''t seem to learn anything. He opened a private school in the town to teach students. There are not many students.


    Sometimes he would go to the fields and chat with the tenants.


    If the new year is not good, he will take the initiative to reduce the rent to the tenants. If someone is in trouble at ordinary times, they will cry to him, and he will reduce or even free the rent. Seeing that he is so easy to talk, this leads to some people taking advantage of the loopholes and having a smooth life at home. However, to cheat Liu Yujin about the difficulties at home, Liu Yujin also gave up her rent.


    In this way, some people secretly laugh that he is the foolish son of the landlord. I''ll be a black sheep to Miss Liu.


    Of course, I dare not say these words in front of those who sincerely thank Liu Yujin for his kindness. Some people say he is stupid, naturally others say he is good.


    Young master Liu is very talkative. Some relatives come to visit him and cry that life is not easy. Young master Liu usually gives financial aid, but only a little. Liu Yuanwai sometimes pointed to his nose and scolded him as a black sheep. Master Liu said with a smile: "Dad, what''s the point of making so much money and not spending so much? Your fun is making money, and my fun is spending money. Besides, I didn''t throw the money away. I helped people. "


    "What are you talking about, asshole! Help, so much, can you help me out? " Liu Yuan almost fell on his back, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that what his son said seemed reasonable. What do you do when you don''t have to spend so much money? Ah, Pooh! This bastard, how did he lead him by the nose? Those distant relatives are so poor that what''s the advantage of helping them?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    Later, councillor Liu did not object to his son''s subsidizing those relatives. At first he thought his son was stupid, but later he found that not all the relatives and sons who came to ask for help helped him. He seems to have his own standards. Then the next year, some relatives who were helped by their son would send home some things, such as melons and fruits planted at home, or things sold in the shop after they borrowed money to open a shop.


    Hum, if you say my son is stupid, my son is not stupid! My son is smart! Of course, councillor Liu knew what to say about his son outside. He said that he was the stupid son of the landlord. As it turns out, sons are not stupid. But forget it, I''m too lazy to argue with those real idiots.


    On this day, after class, Liu Yujin bought a string of sugar gourd at the roadside stall, and ate it while walking home. On the way home, he met the child next door, looking at the sugar gourd in his hand, and he also took a piece of hawthorn for the child. The child cheered, took the sugar gourd and yelled thank you, Master Liu. Then he ran away.


    He walked slowly home and heard someone whispering by the side of the road.


    "It''s silly. Today, the child has been waiting for him for a long time, just waiting to eat his sugar gourd." An aunt who set up a stall by the side of the road muttered to people nearby.


    "Shh, keep it down."


    When Liu Yujin didn''t hear it, she ate the remaining sugar gourd in her hand and went home.


    After returning home, the housekeeper welcomed him and said, "young master, the master has asked you to come back. Hurry to the hall. There are guests."


    "Oh, who is it?" Liu Yujin first went to wash her hands by the basin, and then went to the hall.


    "You''ll know when you go. It''s like a distant relative of the lady." The housekeeper said excitedly, "young master, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman in so many years."


    "Is it?" Liu Yujin casually replied, and then walked to the hall. As a result, she saw a fairy like person sitting in the hall. Her parents were talking to her, and then she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. Dad smiles all day, but that''s a fake smile. I''m really laughing today. As for Niang, she is very strict all the time, and she looks straight all day. In the past, my mother couldn''t show her teeth when she laughed. Today, she has eight teeth!


    Who the hell is this girl?


    "Yujin, you''re back. Come and meet your aunt." Mrs. Liu waved to Liu Yujin.


    Liu Yujin thinks she heard wrong.


    "What are you doing standing there? Come and see your aunt!" Liu Yuan outside to see his son stunned, can''t help but scold a.


    Now Liu Yujin is sure she heard right.


    Aunts and grandmothers?


    This woman who looks younger than him, he actually wants to call her aunt?


    Then what''s your mother''s name?


    You have to call her aunt?


    She''s grandma''s sister?


    But I haven''t heard that my grandmother has a sister.


    "Auntie?" Liu Yujin walked over with a confused face and called tentatively.


    "Good boy." Tianmiao showed a kind smile, and then took out a red envelope, "come here, grandma came in a hurry this time, didn''t buy you a gift, you can buy it yourself."


    Liu Yujin''s eyes widened.


    Aunts and grandmothers are smaller than themselves! Then he showed a kind smile, and then took out a red envelope to the younger generation''s action, how to see how to make Liu Yujin dizzy.


    "What a surprise! Take what grandma gave you. " Mrs. Liu reprimanded Liu Yujin, then turned to Tianmiao and said with a smile, "aunt, don''t be angry. This child is dull sometimes."


    "No, the child is very good." Tianmiao smiles kindly again.


    As if in a dream, Liu Yujin took the red envelope.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    "Auntie, the room is ready for you. Why don''t you wash up and change your clothes before you eat." Mrs. Liu''s eyes were full of respect.


    "Not bad." Tianmiao stands up.


    "Housekeeper, take my aunt. Let the servant girl be sharp. Aunt, if you have any needs, just talk to the servant girl. Don''t be constrained. Take this place as your own home. " Mrs. Liu told me again and again.


    Tianmiao nodded with a smile and left with the housekeeper.


    After Tianmiao left, Liu Yujin held the red envelope and asked her parents, "father, mother, who is this girl? How do you talk to... " How can I respect my grandson as much as my grandfather. Of course, he didn''t say the following words rationally.


    "What girl! I told you, it''s your aunt! " Mrs. Liu glared at Liu Yujin and said, "don''t be disrespectful to your aunt again. I''ll beat you!"


    "Ah? Dad? This aunt looks younger than my mother. How can she be my mother''s aunt? " Liu Yujin did not dare to offend her mother. She turned to ask her father.


    As a result, his father glanced at him and hummed: "impolite bastard, your aunt is very powerful. When your mother was a child, she held her


    "What?" Liu Yujin glared, "Dad, why do you talk in your sleep? She''s younger than me, isn''t she? "


    "Your aunt is not a mortal. She is a person of great virtue. She looks younger than you, of course. You should be smart for me. When you see my aunt, please be nice to me. " Liu Yuanwai reprimanded.


    A man of virtue? have a recipe for eternal youth?


    Father and mother are not confused, this year where come so mysterious things? Don''t be fooled by charlatans, right? Or is he drugged and out of his head?


    "You just don''t have a clear head. Go to change your clothes and have dinner later!" Liu Yuanwai knew what his son was thinking as soon as he looked at his son''s expression. He was not angry and began to reprimand him, "your Lao Tzu, me and your mother are very well. They are neither sober nor drugged. After a long time, you will know that I didn''t cheat you. Get out of here and wash and change for dinner! "


    "Oh..." Liu Yujin accosted and went to her room. Aunts and grandmothers? Can it be a liar? no impossible! It looks like a fairy. If you are really a liar, you should not cheat rural landlords like them. If you cheat, you should also directly cheat the emperor''s relatives and relatives. She has that capital! I don''t think it''s a liar. Thinking about this, Liu Yujin had no mental burden, washed her face, changed her clothes, and came out to eat.


    At the dinner table, Liu Yujin watched her parents warmly greet her and said that this meal was delicious and that one was delicious. Liu Yujin thought that this meal was much more fragrant than before. Seeing that her parents are happy, Liu Yujin doesn''t worry about the fact that her aunt looks younger than herself. He also warmly greets his aunt to eat vegetables.


    Next, Liu Yujin found that her mother had changed. In the past, my mother didn''t go out of the gate. She was at home all day. Now she follows her grandmother to learn how to practice sword every day.


    Yes, it''s a real sword, not a wooden one.


    "Niang, is it a little dangerous to practice sword?" Liu Yujin asked anxiously. His mother was a typical boudoir, who used to embroider, paint and play the piano. Before I saw him learn martial arts, I told him to be careful and said it was dangerous. Liu Yujin didn''t expect that she would return it to her mother one day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    "What do you know? Niang, I''m practicing martial arts. Only when I become powerful can I protect you. " Mrs. Liu gave a white look at Liu Yujin, said something in a bad mood, and then continued to practice her sword.


    Protect yourself? Can you protect yourself with the airs of your mother? OK, I''ll be happy.


    Liu Yujin greets her mother and aunts and goes out. There is no class today. He plans to go around to see the situation in the fields. This year is still a good year, and the harvest should be good.


    Dressed in simple and neat clothes, Liu Yujin went to the fields by herself. Many tenants greet Liu Yujin when they see him.


    Liu Yujin nodded to the crowd with a smile and stopped to chat with others from time to time.


    Two or three tenants were resting by the ridge of the field. When they saw Liu Yujin coming, they waved to him and asked him if he wanted to drink a glass of water. Tenants usually bring their own pots and bowls. When they are tired and thirsty, they just sit by the ridge and have a drink.


    Liu Yujin did not dislike the bowl without a hole. After thanking her, she took a sip of it and began to chat with the people.


    Not far from them, there was a man in the field, whose name was Liu Anchang. Liu Yujin is a lazy man. Every year, he cries about the hard life in Liu Yujin''s house. Every year, Liu Yujin gives him a rent reduction, so that his own harvest can survive.


    "Hey! I''ve never seen such a big snail All of a sudden, Liu Anchang screamed out and attracted people''s attention.


    All the people gathered together and exclaimed in surprise: "it''s really big! I''ve never seen such a big snail before


    "I''m afraid it''s the biggest snail i''ve ever seen in my life!"


    "Can we have two meals?"


    Liu Yujin also leaned over, and then saw Liu Anchang holding a big snail in his hands, almost as big as his head. It''s really big. He''s never seen such a big one.


    "You''re going to eat it?" Liu Yujin asked.


    "What else?" Liu Anchang looks at Liu Yujin like a fool.


    "It''s not easy to grow that big." Liu Yujin some can''t bear to say, "not so, you sell me."


    "Yes, young master Liu, you are always very kind to me. Well, you can take one or two silver." Liu Anchang said with a smile.


    Everyone around took a breath of air.


    One or two silver!


    Is Liu Anchang crazy about money?


    How much pork or beef can one or two silver buy?


    How many times of the snail meat?


    This is too pitiful. Don''t you think people are stupid?


    "Yes. Here is the silver. " As a result, without saying a word, Liu Yujin agreed, took out a silver or two and handed it to Liu Anchang.


    Liu Anchang''s eyes showed greedy eyes, and he wanted to reach out to take it. As a result, he found that he couldn''t take it with his hands, so he would throw it to the ground.


    "Don''t move! Don''t hurt it Seeing this, Liu Yujin shouts out and stops Liu Anchang''s behavior. He shoves the silver into Liu Anchang''s arms and takes over the snail with his hands carefully.


    "Master Liu, are you going to take it back for a confession?" Liu Anchang asked with a smile.


    "It''s not easy for it to grow so much. Do you have the heart to eat it?" Liu Yujin holding snail, carefully looking at the hands of snail, casually said. In fact, he knew that people like Liu Anchang would not feel compassion when they saw such a big snail. They would only feel that it was a meal. He didn''t want to reason with him.


    "Have the heart, why not have the heart." Liu Anchang curled his mouth, and then whispered, "you are the only one who can''t bear to eat." It''s so stupid to spend one or two silver on it. Ha ha! Rich!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    Liu Yujin didn''t argue with Liu Anchang any more. Instead, she took the snail and said goodbye to the crowd and went home.


    After Liu Yujin left, someone couldn''t help saying, "Liu Anchang, you are really black hearted. Every year, Master Liu, your tenant, gives you a reduction. Isn''t it good enough for you? Now Master Liu wants you to have a snail. If you don''t want to give it away and sell it, you still offer such a black hearted price, one or two silver. Do you have any conscience? "


    "That''s Liu Anchang. Thanks to you, you are so good-looking. How can your heart be so black?" Others also crusaded.


    "None of your business! Liu Yujin himself silly, I also want to follow silly? I earn money by my ability. You are jealous of catching such a big snail yourself Liu Anchang immediately scolded back. After scolding, no matter what happened to those people''s faces, they went back with silver.


    Liu Anchang has gone far, and the rest of the people are filled with righteous indignation.


    "I really don''t know why Master Liu wants to help such people."


    "That''s to say, people who look like human beings, but they are lazy and have a bad heart! I''ve lost a good pair of skins. " This is also true. Liu Anchang is tall and handsome. But because he is lazy, his family is also poor, so no one gives him a matchmaker.


    "Young master Liu is so kind to him. He deliberately blackmailed if he wanted a snail. It''s really not a thing."


    "Every year the rent that master Liu gives him is worth a snail."


    Although several people denounced Liu Anchang behind his back, there was nothing they could do.


    Liu Yujin didn''t know this. He happily went home with the snail. As soon as he got home, he was given a big water tank and raised the giant snail in it.


    "Housekeeper, what does snail eat?" Liu Yujin asked.


    "Eat mud?" Said the housekeeper with a wink.


    "Stupid! Snails eat too much. But in order to show our family''s taste, you can feed it vegetables, fruit is OK. Occasionally you can have some rice. " Mr. Liu didn''t know when he came. He stared at the snail in the water tank and exclaimed, "it''s really big. I''ve lived so long, and it''s the first time I''ve seen such a big snail."


    "Yes, that Liu Anchang wanted to eat. It''s not easy for the snail to grow so much. " Liu Yujin said and told the housekeeper to get fresh leaves.


    "That Liu Anchang has a bad nature. I think there is something wrong with his character. Why do you always exempt him from rent?" Speaking of this, councillor Liu could not help asking curiously.


    "It''s because other people have problems with their products that I''m exempting them from renting." Liu Yujin looked at the snail in the water tank, wondering, "is it shy or afraid?"


    "What is snail shy about? You think it''s human. It must be a change of environment. Why is Liu Anchang so bad that you are rent free? " Mr. Liu asked again.


    "I gave him rent free. He felt that he had taken a big advantage and would do some work to support himself. If he can''t support himself, it will be the country neighbors who will suffer. It''s light to do something furtive. What if he breaks into a house and robs people? " Liu Yujin took the color page from the housekeeper and put it into the water tank.


    Liu Yuanwai was stunned at his son''s words.


    Originally, this is the real intention of the son.


    Liu Yuanwai looks at Liu Yujin, who is feeding the snail with a smile. She is moved. My son is as wise as a fool, and he has such a kind and gentle heart. It''s a good thing and a bad thing. I hope my son will not be hurt because of his kindness


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    Liu Yujin didn''t know what her father was worried about. He excitedly put the clean and fresh vegetable leaves into the water tank, and then focused on staring at the water tank, expecting the snail to come out to eat. As a result, the snail was still motionless.


    "Dad, are the snails too scared?" Liu Yujin asked in disappointment.


    "Yes, I''ve just been caught and changed the environment. I''m sure I''m afraid. If you throw it away, don''t worry about it. There must be less vegetable leaves tomorrow." Liu Yuanwai affirmed.


    "All right. By the way, put this water tank in my yard. No one is allowed to move my snail, and no one is allowed to feed it for me. I''ll feed it myself when I come back. " Liu Yujin orders the housekeeper.


    "Yes, young master." The housekeeper nodded.


    "Prepare some fruit for me tomorrow. You can''t just feed it vegetables." Liu Yujin said again.


    The housekeeper answered again.


    At this time, Mrs. Liu came with a sword and sweat.


    "What are you two doing here?" Mrs. Liu''s face was crimson and her forehead was full of sweat. She was wearing a strong suit and carrying a cold iron sword. She felt a bit heroic.


    "Wow, ma''am, it looks really good on you." Yuan Liu''s eyes brightened and he was in deep admiration.


    "Mother, you are a heroine! Heroism, heroine among women. " Liu Yujin also praised.


    Mrs. Liu laughed when she heard what the father and son said. Then she gave a white look at Mr. Liu: "did you hear what your son said? If you don''t read more books, listen to what you said and what your son said. That''s the gap!"


    Councillor Liu laughed: "it''s all the same, it''s all the same! Madam, where is Yujin''s aunt? Did Yujin''s aunt tell her what to eat tonight? "


    "No, but I think my aunt likes meat. Just tell the kitchen to make more meat. All kinds of them, braised in soy sauce, salad, stewed and roasted Said Mrs. Liu.


    "Mother? Aren''t aunts and grandmothers good at it? Why do senior people like meat so much? " Liu Yujin questions her soul.


    "Your aunt is not a nun. What are you talking about?" Mrs. Liu white one eye own son, "did not say with you, I first go to bathe to change clothes."


    Mrs. Liu then walked to her yard with her sword. Councillor Liu hurriedly followed her, muttering: "madam, I''ll rub your back."


    "I''m not serious! The son is still there. " Mrs. Liu scolded.


    "He can''t hear it. It''s so far away." Liu Yuan Wai said with a smile.


    "I heard it Liu Yujin yelled at the back of her parents.


    Mrs. Liu stopped and stepped on Mr. Liu''s foot. Mr. Liu bared his teeth in pain and hopped with his foot in his arms. She turned around and glared at Liu Yujin: "son of a bitch, wait for me."


    Liu Yujin laughed and turned back to her yard.


    After the housekeeper asked someone to carry the water tank to Liu Yujin''s yard, Liu Yujin originally wanted to brush the shell of the snail, but she was afraid to think that the snail had just changed its environment. She held back and would brush the shell of the snail in a few days.


    The next day Liu Yujin went to the private school to teach. There are only seven or eight families in the town who are willing to send their children to private schools. Because the cost of reading is too high. In addition to the repair for my husband, there is also the consumption of pen, ink and paper. The expensive price of books also makes many families unable to afford.


    Although Liu Yujin was called the stupid son of the local master by many people behind his back, he wanted to receive the shuxiu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    The children who come to class respect him and like him very much. Sometimes they bring their own snacks to share with him.


    Today, after school, Liu Yujin ate a bag of pine nuts sent by her students and walked slowly home. When I passed a pub, I saw a person I knew, Liu Anchang.


    Liu Anchang was drinking in it, and he was still shouting for the boss to add half a jin of stewed meat and a jar of wine. When he saw Liu Yujin passing by, he called out to Liu Yujin: "Master Liu, thank you."


    Liu Yujin looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "I''m good to eat and drink. Thanks to master Liu''s generosity. Have you taken that snail back to feed it? " Liu Anchang saw Liu Yujin ignored him, but he was not angry. He said it on his own.


    Liu Yujin said faintly: "it''s very good." Then he ignored Liu Anchang and left.


    Other people drinking in the tavern were interested in Liu Anchang''s words and asked him, "what snail?"


    "I caught such a big snail that day and sold it to master Liu." Liu Anchang is drawing.


    "Brag, how can there be such a big snail?" Some people doubt it.


    "I''m not bragging! If you don''t believe me, ask he ER and Zhang Tieniu. They were there at that time, and they all saw it. " Liu Anchang red face refuted, "don''t believe to ask, really have so big, I originally planned to take back to eat, Master Liu that fool took the initiative to spend money to buy away.". Of course I sold it to him. "


    "How much did you sell? It seems that master Liu is reducing the rent for you every year. What you should sell is not expensive? " Someone asked curiously.


    "It''s none of your business." When Liu Anchang heard this, he was impatient. Is this kind of opinion again? If you give him rent reduction, you have to sell it at a low price? Liu Yujin is stupid, and he should be as stupid as him? you must be dreaming!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Yujin went home eating pine nuts. When she got home, she was just about to enter her yard. A servant girl came to him and said, "young master, how can you clean yourself today? Just put it away. If the housekeeper knows, he will scold us."


    Huh?


    When did I clean myself?


    I''m such a lazy person. I don''t even bother to take the leaves off my head. What should I do?


    Liu Yujin looks confused.


    "Remember, young master, otherwise the Housekeeper should scold us." The servant girl spoke again.


    "Here you are. I see Liu Yujin felt strange and didn''t say anything. She handed the remaining pine nuts to the maid.


    "Thank you, young master." The servant girl happily took over. It''s very kind of you to bring them snacks.


    Liu Yujin went back to her yard full of doubts to clean? Is something strange going on?


    But when he saw the water tank, he put it down for the time being. When I went out in the morning, I saw that the leaves seemed to be a little less. Now let''s have a look.


    Several leaves are missing.


    Liu Yujin was happy. Then he took the bucket and drew water from the well. He poured the water into the big wooden basin. When it was full of water, he carefully took the snail out of the water tank and found a brush to brush the shell carefully.


    "Snail, you have to remember my good. I''m such a lazy person, and I''ll fetch water to give you a bath myself. " Liu Yujin said happily as she brushed, "it''s clean and beautiful for you. Eat more every day and grow up. But when you are so old, will you grow up again? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    Finally, Liu Yujin brushes all the crevices of the snail clean, and then carefully puts it back into the water tank. He went to the housekeeper to take some fruit and put it into the water tank.


    After all this, Liu Yujin went back to the room to prepare to practice for a while. After entering the room, I found that the room had been cleaned, even some corners were clean. The books he misplaced were put back on the shelves. However, some books are put upside down.


    Liu Yujin touched her chin. What''s the matter?


    The servant girls won''t move his desk, never.


    So, who moved his desk and cleaned him?


    Liu Yujin was full of doubts.


    Is there really a ghost in this world?


    The ghost of cleaning the house?


    What the hell is this idea!


    Liu Yujin patted her head, trying to make herself sober and get this ridiculous idea out of her head.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Liu Yujin came back, the servant girl said again.


    "Young master, why do you clean yourself again? If the housekeeper knows, we will be scolded." Said the servant girl wrongly.


    "Ah? oh The thing is, I have some things to sort out recently. I need to do it myself. You are not allowed to enter my room in recent days. When the housekeeper asked, he said, "I said it." Liu Yujin said so.


    "Yes." The servant girl didn''t doubt it. She happily agreed that she could work less these days. Why not?


    Liu Yujin went into her room and saw that it was almost completely new. She took a breath of air conditioning. This is too clean! If the man who cleaned the house and his servant girl were compared and rated, he was A-class, and his servant girl''s degree of cleaning should be after class E.


    But who cleaned the house?


    Liu Yujin couldn''t understand.


    Then he deliberately messed up the books and scattered them all over the table today.


    The next day he went out as usual, but he came back secretly. As a result, I met my aunt at the door.


    "Auntie." Liu Yujin said hello cleverly.


    "Oh, dear! Aren''t you going to the private school? " Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Something happened." Liu Yujin hesitated. She thought of what her parents had said about her. Should she tell her this strange thing?


    "Did you come back about your house being cleaned up for no reason?" As a result, she asked first.


    "Yes Liu Yujin looks at Tianmiao in surprise. Her aunt looks really powerful!


    "Go in and see for yourself, but remember not to scare her. She is timid Tianmiao smile, "I and your mother want to go out to play for two days, you and your father obediently at home, to be obedient."


    "Ah? Good. Aunts and grandmothers have a good time. " Liu Yujin subconsciously nodded. After returning to God, Tianmiao has gone far.


    Wait, auntie, what do you mean by that? Who is timid? Don''t scare who?


    Liu Yujin wanted to catch up, but after thinking about it, she stopped and went quietly to her yard.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard something inside. He went around to the window quietly. Looking inside, he saw a scene that surprised him.


    There is a pretty girl in the room, who is carefully helping him clean the house. After cleaning the desk, I was tidying up the books scattered on the desk. However, she did not seem to be literate. After holding the book for a while, she solemnly put it back on the bookshelf, and then forked her waist with satisfaction.


    Liu Yujin looked at it, OK, the book is put backwards.


    What''s wrong with being cute?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    Liu Yujin turned back to the door. She just wanted to push the door open and ask who the girl was, but she remembered what her aunt said. She''s very timid. Don''t scare her. Liu Yujin took back her hand.


    It''s still going on. The girl is still cleaning.


    Liu Yujin guessed in her heart, who is this girl? I don''t think it''s human? This strange thing happened only after there were more snails at home. Is this girl a snails?


    No way!!!


    Liu Yujin was surprised by her bold idea.


    At this time, the girl inside opened the door with a basin of dirty water in her hand. It seemed that she was going to come out to change the water.


    As a result, Liu Yujin, standing at the door, screamed. As soon as she lost her basin, she was about to run out.


    "Wait, wait! I won''t hurt you Liu Yujin catches up and shouts.


    The girl didn''t listen to him and ran straight to the water tank.


    Now Liu Yujin is sure that the girl is really the big snail.


    "I gave it back to you yesterday. It''s so clean that you don''t even thank me for running away?" Liu Yujin called again.


    This time, the girl''s steps stopped. She stood by the water tank, hesitated to look at the water tank, then looked at Liu Yujin, and then said: "thank you, thank you." After that, turn it into the water tank.


    "You wait, you wait!" Liu Yujin laughingly yelled, "do you really want to run again with a thank you?"


    The girl put one foot into the water tank and hung the other foot outside. She looked at Liu Yujin uneasily and said, "well, do you have to say a lot of thank you?"


    Is that the point?


    How does this snail look stupid?!


    "Come down first, and we''ll have a good chat. Now that I know you''re a snail, what else are you running for? " Liu Yujin tried to put a soft tone and waved to the girl, "come down, let''s sit down and talk. How about I treat you to a lot of delicious fruits? The apple I bought yesterday is big, sweet and crisp. Don''t you want some? " At this moment, Liu Yujin felt that her tone was the same as that of the abductor. Ah, Pooh! I''m not a crook.


    "Well, I''ll have a little." When the girl heard this, her face was full of tangles, and finally she turned down from the water tank.


    Liu Yujin stares at the magical scene in front of her eyes. The girl takes her other leg back from the water tank and hears the sound of water, but there is no water on her skirt.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll be right back." Liu Yujin didn''t give the girl time to react. She ran out like the wind and came back like the wind, and locked her yard. He came back with a basket of apples in his hand.


    "Come and sit here." Liu Yujin sat directly on the steps under the eaves and waved to the girl.


    Miss Wen Yan sits beside Liu Yujin and stares at the apples in Liu Yujin''s basket.


    "Peeled or eaten directly?" Liu Yujin asked.


    "Eat directly." The girl said quickly.


    "Wait, I''ll wash." Liu Yujin took a bucket of water, washed the apple and handed it to the girl.


    After the girl took the apple, she happily said thank you, and then ate it with the apple in her hand.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Yujin asked.


    "I don''t have a name, young master. Will you take one for me?" With an apple in her mouth, the girl looked at Liu Yujin with big eyes.


    "My name is Liu Yujin. You can call me master Liu or Yu Jin." Liu Yujin also took an apple and chewed it, "you don''t have a name yet. Let''s see, you are a girl named Tian Luo. Well, her surname is Tian, and her name is Zhiqing. How about Tian Zhiqing? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    "What is it?" The girl tilted her head and looked at Liu Yujin, "I can''t read. How can I write these words?"


    "It''s written like this." Liu Yujin picked up a branch and wrote on the ground, "look, the field is the snail''s field. Zhiqing, it''s like this. " Sure enough, I can''t read, otherwise I won''t put the book down.


    "It''s good to see and it''s good to hear." The girl laughed, two dimples appeared on her face, "then I''ll call Tian Zhiqing later. Thank you for saving me last time, or I''ll be eaten by that man. "


    "You''re welcome. You helped me clean the house, too." Liu Yujin looks at Tian Zhiqing''s two dimples and wants to poke them with her hand, but she is afraid of scaring her, so she can''t help it.


    "By the way, don''t you know I''m a goblin?" Tian Zhiqing holding the apple, doubt asked Liu Yujin.


    Liu Yujin laughed: "just now we met, who is more afraid?"


    Tian Zhiqing was going to send the apple in her hand to her mouth. When she heard this, she stopped and became stiff.


    Ah! What a shame! I was afraid just now. I wanted to run away when I saw Liu Yujin. Did you lose face to the goblins? Tian Zhiqing wants to cover her face with her hand. As a result, she forgets that she has an apple in her hand, and then the apple hits her face.


    She ouch, and then looked at the apple in her hand, a dull face.


    "Ha ha ha..." Liu Yujin couldn''t help laughing. How can this silly girl be so cute.


    "Does it hurt?" Liu Yujin asked.


    "A little bit." Tian Zhiqing''s dull reply.


    "Remember next time, don''t hit yourself in the face with an apple." Liu Yujin gave a serious advice.


    "Well." Tian Zhiqing nodded and seriously agreed.


    Dull, silly, so lovely, can''t help but want to bully. Oh, hold on, hold on! Liu Yujin held back her evil thoughts.


    "Now that I know you are snail girl, do you want to go back to the water tank? Isn''t it uncomfortable to live in a water tank? Now you can be human. Do you want to live in my house and I''ll prepare a room for you? " Liu Yujin asked.


    "The water tank is OK, but it''s smaller." Tian Zhiqing thought, "but I suddenly appear, other people will doubt it?"


    "Never mind, I''ll say you''re my distant relative." Liu Yujin thought about it and said. As for parents there, there are aunts and grandmothers in, presumably will not react too much, "then you have to call my brother, call me Yujin brother, I will call you Zhiqing sister."


    "But I''m older than you." Tian Zhiqing opened her eyes and shook her head. "You have to call me sister."


    "How old are you?" After Liu Yujin asked this, she regretted that she was a fool. He and the goblin compare age, can compare?


    "I''m three hundred years old." Tian Zhiqing stretched out three fingers to draw.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Yujin felt that the girl was about 13 years old. Silly, where like three hundred years of life ah, "no, although your actual age is older than me, but from the appearance, I am older than you, if others see that you are younger than me also called your sister, will doubt ah."


    Tian Zhiqing turned her head and looked at Liu Yujin very seriously. Then she was frustrated and said, "well, you''re right. You look older than me. Then I''ll call you brother. "


    "Ah." Liu Yujin happily agreed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    "When my aunt comes back, I''ll show you to my parents. I''ve wronged you to live in a water tank these two days." Liu Yujin said. Liu Yujin always felt that as long as there were aunts and grandmothers, all the impossible things would be possible for her parents.


    "Yes, yes." Tian Zhiqing nodded cleverly.


    After waiting for Mrs. Liu to come back, Liu Yujin brings Tian Zhiqing to her parents.


    The sky tiny pour is very calm of a way a farmland Zhi fine identity.


    "Ah, it''s a goblin who has cultivated human form. It''s the snail Yujin brought back from the outside that day. She''s a little timid. Don''t scare her After Tianmiao finished, he took a sip of tea and turned to the shocked Liufu, "this time the tea we brought back from the mountain is a little different."


    "Ah? Aunt, yes, the mountain spring is sweet. " Mrs. Liu soon returned to her senses, and then looked at Tian Zhiqing in surprise, "is such a beautiful little girl the snail Yujin brought back that day?"


    "Fortunately, Yujin bought one or two silver. Otherwise, Liu Anchang would have paid for it?" Councillor Liu was surprised at first, and then he thought about it.


    "Snail essence? It''s the first time I''ve heard about it, and it''s the first time I''ve seen a real goblin. " Liu Yuanwai looked at Tian Zhiqing strangely, staring big eyes, straight looking without blinking.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of fox spirits before, and it''s the first time I''ve heard of snail spirits." Mrs. Liu is also staring at Tian Zhiqing.


    Tian Zhiqing is a little scared by their hot eyes. She shrinks behind Liu Yujin.


    Liu Yujin stretched out her hand in front of her parents and shook it: "aunts and grandmothers all said that she is timid. Don''t scare her."


    Sure enough, as soon as I mentioned my aunts and grandmothers, my parents immediately changed. They sat back and didn''t stare at Tian Zhiqing.


    "I didn''t believe in goblins before, but now I do." Liu Yujin said. I also believe that aunts and grandmothers may not be as simple as they seem. They may be really talented people.


    "Everything has spirit, everything is possible." Tianmiao smile said this sentence, chongtian Zhiqing waved, "come here."


    "My Lord!" Tian Zhiqing is not timid at all this time. With a cheer, she rushes up and holds Tian Miao''s hand. She really likes the breath of this adult. She wants to stick to him.


    "It''s not easy for you to practice. When you first get involved in the world, you should ask Yujin more about what you don''t know. The people''s hearts are dangerous. Except for their family, they should not be trusted. Do you know? " The sky tiny admonishes a way.


    "Well, I''ll listen to the adults." Tian Zhiqing nodded hard.


    "Yujin, xiaotianluo and your family are destined to get along well." Tianmiao said to Liu Yujin again.


    "Yes, auntie." Liu Yujin answered. He didn''t find that he was too right about his aunt from the beginning of the doubt to now''s admiration and respect.


    In this way, Tian Zhiqing became a distant relative who came all the way to the Liu family and lived in the Liu family.


    Liu Yujin often asks Tian Zhiqing about her cultivation, such as when she began to be conscious, how she practiced, and why she appeared in the field and was caught by Liu Anchang.


    "I was sleeping that day, but I was too fast asleep. It seemed that water was being put into the field, and I was washed out." Tian Zhiqing patted her small chest and said, "I was scared at that time. Fortunately, brother Yujin saved me. Or I''ll be eaten by that bad guy. By the way, brother Yujin, the smell of that bad man is very bad. Don''t contact him more in the future. " What if he eats you, too. Tian Zhiqing was worried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    "You are too confused. It can''t be like this in the future. Fortunately, I met you that day. " Liu Yujin said with a lingering fear that if she didn''t meet him, even if it wasn''t Liu Anchang who was another tenant, this silly girl would have become someone else''s dish.


    "I see. You haven''t promised me to stay away from that person in the future. He''s a bad guy. " Tian Zhiqing said very seriously.


    "OK, I see." Liu Yujin stretched out her hand to touch Tian Zhiqing''s head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I know that person''s nature better than you, I will be careful."


    "That''s good!" There was a smile on Tian Zhiqing''s face.


    Tian Zhiqing is also a curious baby, asked Liu Yujin a lot of things in the world. She is also easy to learn. Liu Yujin takes time to teach her how to read every day. Then Liu Yujin found one thing, he taught Tian Zhiqing literacy, parents are not idle. Mother teaches Tian Zhiqing to practice sword, father teaches Tian Zhiqing to play chess.


    On that day, Liu Yujin came back from her private school. As soon as she got home, she saw her father playing chess with Tian Zhiqing.


    Liu Yujin curiously walked in the past, a person a snail under the very serious, even Liu Yujin came did not find. Liu Yujin stood and watched their chess for a while, then her face became complicated.


    Dad, no matter who he is, doesn''t want to play chess with him. I don''t know if I''m bad at chess. I love to repent and play tricks. Anyway, he and his mother will never have sex with him. How would father like to teach Tian Zhiqing to play chess? It turns out that it''s for someone to play chess with him. However, Tian Zhiqing''s chess skills


    "Oh, no, I can''t repent." Liu member reaches out his hand to stop Tian Zhiqing''s small hand.


    "But, uncle, that''s how you repented just now. Didn''t you say yes? " Tian Zhiqing opened her eyes wide, her long eyelashes flickered and her face was serious. Tian Zhiqing is now a relative of the Liu family. She is called Liu Yuan''s uncle and Mrs. Liu''s aunt.


    "Ah This... " Councillor Liu is so stupid that he is really throwing stones at his feet.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Liu Yujin couldn''t help laughing at last.


    "Brother Yujin, you are back!" Tian Zhiqing stood up happily, "brother Yujin, are you hungry or not? My aunt ordered people to make snacks for you. I''ll bring them to you."


    After Tian Zhiqing left, Liu Yuanwai waved to Liu Yujin: "come on, next set?"


    "Can''t, Dad, you this stinky chess basket also can deceive next Zhi fine." Liu Yujin refused immediately and despised her father by the way.


    "Stinky boy is not cute at all. Or Zhi Qing is good, willing to accompany me this old man to play chess Councilor Liu gave a white look at Liu Yujin.


    "She''s really good, but it''s all your business to play chess with you, isn''t it?" Liu Yujin is merciless to tear it down.


    "I don''t care about you." Liu Yuanwai stood up and said, "I went to eat."


    Liu Yujin washed her hands, ate the cake Tian Zhiqing brought, and then asked Tian Zhiqing what she had done at home today.


    "After practicing calligraphy for an hour in the morning, I learned sword with my aunt. Afternoon nap, and then played chess with uncle. And then you come back. " Tian Zhiqing said happily, "my aunt said that she would take me to the street to buy clothes tomorrow."


    "Yes, you''ve been wearing this grey brown dress. Is it made of your shell? I think it''s always clean. "


    "Yes. In fact, it will be dirty. Last time I asked you to brush my shell, did you forget? The brush is clean and the clothes are clean. " Tian Zhiqing nodded.


    So it is! Liu Yujin suddenly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    Just at this time, Mrs. Liu came in.


    "Sit down and have a cup of tea, aunt." Tian Zhiqing saw Mrs. Liu come in, quickly poured a cup of tea for her, "this tea is adult taught me to brew, aunt taste."


    "Yes? What did your aunt teach you? " Mrs. Liu sat down, took Tian Zhiqing''s tea, took a sip, and said with a smile, "yes, the water temperature can be a little lower next time."


    "Good." Tian Zhiqing nodded modestly, "aunt, shall we get up early tomorrow to practice sword?"


    "Practice! After practicing sword, bathing and eating, we went to the street. The clothes and jewelry I used to like can finally be bought back for people to wear. " Mrs. Liu said happily. She wanted to have a daughter before, but when she gave birth to Liu Yujin, she hurt herself and couldn''t bear any more. Every time I see those bright clothes and jewelry, I think how nice it would be if I had a daughter.


    Now the appearance of Tian Zhiqing makes up for Mrs. Liu''s regret.


    At first, Mrs. Liu was just curious about Tian Zhiqing, a goblin, and had no other feelings. But in the aunt said that Tian Zhiqing and their family predestined relationship, Liu Fu began to Tian Zhiqing another look. As a result, after this period of time together, she really likes this pure hearted, clever and kind girl.


    "Thank you, aunt." Tian Zhiqing said, "although my aunt wants to buy me new clothes and jewelry, you can only eat five pieces of braised pork tonight." Tian Zhiqing said seriously.


    "Ah Mrs. Liu cried, "why do you listen to your aunt so much?" My aunt said that her blood was a little thick and could not be too greasy. Then Tian Zhiqing wrote it down and supervised it all the time.


    "Ha ha ha!" Councillor Liu laughed out of schadenfreude.


    "Uncle can only eat three pieces." Tian Zhiqing said seriously.


    Liu Yuan couldn''t laugh any more. He pointed to himself wrongly: "why should I eat less?"


    "Adults say that for your health, you should strictly control your diet in the future." Tian Zhiqing said with a straight face.


    "Then you can only eat a few." Liu Yuanwai extremely unbalanced said.


    "Well, I''ll take only two." Tian Zhiqing agreed.


    Instead, Liu Yuanwai was embarrassed: "ah, I''ll just talk about it. You like to eat. It''s OK for you to eat more."


    "Well, let''s only eat two pieces." Mrs. Liu opened her mouth with a reluctant face.


    Liu Yujin was laughing. Finally, someone can cure them. Dad''s figure has always been very mellow, and every year it seems to be bigger than one size. Mother in the father''s eating habits, but also gradually gain weight. Liu Yujin has been worried about their health, and every persuasion is ineffective. He once read some medical books, people grow too fat, later will be accompanied by many diseases. Severe asphyxia may occur during sleep.


    My aunt had mentioned this before, but my parents were like two children who had not grown up. They played coquetry with my aunt, and she couldn''t help it.


    And dad is a different style of painting in front of him, and he always speaks up: "it''s not that I can''t afford to eat, why should I eat less? If you get sick later, go to the doctor. "


    "That''s to say, do we still need a mouthful of meat?" Mrs. Liu also hummed.


    Now finally good, let them willingly eat less greasy food, the body will gradually improve.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    The next day, Mrs. Liu took Tian Zhiqing out. Before leaving, I told Liu Yuanwai to let him eat at home. She wanted to take Zhiqing to the restaurant. Liu Yuan Wai sent two people out of the door with a sad face. Then I asked the housekeeper if she had been closed up for the past two days, and I got the answer that she had not come out.


    Mrs. Liu with Tian Zhiqing, that is a big throw, buy!


    I bought more than a dozen sets of clothes for this season, and asked the tailor to come and make other ones. Then I went to buy jewelry, gold, silver, pearl, jade, and bought several sets. Not to mention Rouge powder.


    Mrs. Liu told the owner of rouge powder shop to take things to Liufu, and then she took Tian Zhiqing to the biggest restaurant for dinner.


    The boss happily told the man to load everything, and then stood at the door to supervise the man to carry things into the carriage. After the guy started, the boss was about to turn around and get in when he was stopped.


    "Ah, boss, was that Mrs. Liu and the relative who came to her home just now?" A handsome man came up and asked.


    "Yes, you know that, too?" The boss just sold a lot of things and was in a good mood. He stood at the door and chatted with people.


    "I heard that a few days ago. Isn''t it that a poor distant relative came to the Liu family? How do you think Mrs. Liu is so willing to spend money? " It was Liu Anchang who asked. A few days ago, he heard that there was a distant relative from Liu Yuan''s family who went to them. He said that Liu Yuan was very kind to this relative. He doesn''t believe it. Mr. Liu is very smart.


    So Liu Anchang didn''t believe those rumors. But today I saw Mrs. Liu go out with a young girl and spend a lot of money on that girl. Now he believes in the rumors.


    It seems that the Liu family attaches great importance to this poor relative? I also heard that this relative''s parents died, so I came to the Liu family.


    Liu Anchang analyzed all kinds of news in his heart.


    "Who knows. The girl''s name is Mrs. Liu''s aunt. Mrs. Liu likes that girl. Maybe it''s not necessary to be a daughter-in-law. " The shop owner said with a smile, "that girl is really lucky."


    Then the shopkeeper went into the shop.


    Liu Anchang stood in the same place and looked in the direction of Mrs. Liu''s carriage. He was full of doubts.


    Many people think that Liu Yuanwai is just an ordinary squire, but Liu Anchang knows that he is not. Because he had overheard a conversation between Liu Yuanwai and a man. The man was the steward of an official in the capital, who came to deliver things to Yuan Liu.


    Liu Yuan is an official in the capital. The real relatives of Liu Yuan''s family are not the poor ones. Those who come to recognize their relatives can''t be beat by eight strokes. At most, they are only one clan. But Liu Yujin, a fool, helped most of his real or fake relatives.


    The girl who came out with Mrs. Liu today should not be simple. When Liu Anchang thought about it, he called it Mrs. Liu''s aunt? That''s Mr. Liu''s relative over there? Even if both parents died, there should be a lot of family, right?


    Councilor Liu is really calculating. Take over the girl and let her son marry her, and the girl''s property will be theirs.


    Liu Yujin, a fool, is responsible for all the good things. How can he do that?


    Liu Anchang thought about it and asked about the girl again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    Liu Anchang found a maid who worked in the Liu family for a long time. This servant girl is from the same village as him. She likes him, but her family dislikes Liu Anchang very much. They say that Liu Anchang is lazy and will never marry his daughter to such a person. But the maid named Zhu Xiangcui still had contact with Liu Anchang secretly. In private, I often send some food to Liu Anchang.


    In fact, Liu Anchang didn''t like the servant girl. She had freckles on her face, and her family was not so good. He has always had a great ambition in his heart, but he has no chance to realize it. This time, there seems to be a chance.


    He picked some dates from wild jujube trees outside the village and sent them to Zhu Xiangcui. Zhu Xiangcui received these dates and showed a happy smile on her face.


    "Brother Anchang, how do you remember to give me food today?" Zhu Xiangcui used to give Liu Anchang food. This is the first time Liu Anchang gave her food. Zhu Xiangcui''s heart is sweet.


    "Nothing. I just miss you. Come and see you." Liu Anchang said with a smile.


    Now Zhu Xiangcui''s heart is sweeter.


    "Are you tired of working recently? Watch your body. " Liu Anchang said with concern.


    "I''m not tired. As you know, the Lius are very nice and generous to their servants." Where does Zhu Xiangcui know Liu Anchang''s mind? She answers truthfully.


    "It''s said that there''s a relative in the Liu family who wants to be served by a young lady. Will it make trouble for you? I''m a little worried about your grievances, so I''ll come to see you today. " Liu Anchang''s appearance is good, also can say sweet words, Zhu Xiangcui at the moment to hear these words, has been unable to find the north.


    "No, Miss Biao is very nice. There''s no shelf at all. The master and his wife like her very much. My wife bought a lot of things for Miss Biao that day. Many beautiful clothes. I''ve never worn such beautiful clothes. There are a lot of jewelry, including gold, silver and jade. How much is it worth Zhu Xiangcui''s eyes were filled with envy.


    "After I earn money, I''ll buy it for you, so you won''t envy others." Liu Anchang endured the scorn in his heart and spoke beautiful words patiently.


    "What are you talking about, brother Anchang? Really, we haven''t written a word yet." Zhu Xiangcui bashfully bumped Liu Anchang with her arm, and then said seriously, "but brother Anchang, you have to work hard. Otherwise my parents won''t promise us. "


    "I see. I will." Liu Anchang said perfunctorily. After a pause, he asked, "where is this watch Lady from? Is it from Beijing? People from the capital are very unruly, aren''t they? In particular, or parents died, will you be angry at you for no reason? I''m afraid you''ll suffer from such a spoiled young lady. "


    "No, No. Miss Biao is gentle and considerate. I don''t know if it''s from Beijing. Anyway, I think the master and his wife are very kind to her, and the young master treats her as his own sister. Miss Biao should come from a wealthy family. She is knowledgeable and reasonable. Everyone likes her very much. " Zhu Xiangcui didn''t realize that Liu Anchang was just saying the same thing. She was afraid that he was worried about himself, so she hurried to explain.


    After hearing these words, Liu Anchang confirmed in his heart that she was a wealthy family from Beijing. Liu Yuanwai and Mrs. Liu are very kind to this watch girl, which means that this watch girl''s wealth should not be low. Liu Anchang doesn''t care whether Liu Yujin''s fool regards her as his sister or his sister.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    In his heart, he is making a quick calculation. If he marries this watch girl, all the assets she brings will be her dowry. In addition, they will become relatives with Liu Yuanwai''s family. In the future, they will have to help if they have something to do, and they will have to help if they don''t. What does it matter whether Liu Yujin likes it or not? As long as he deceives the watch girl to be interested in him.


    It''s better to coax such a little girl who is not familiar with the world. Look, isn''t Zhu Xiangcui an example? Send some jujubes picked by the roadside and you''ll be happy. However, the young lady of a wealthy family may not be so easy to cheat, but it doesn''t matter. If she really can''t, she will cook mature rice with raw rice. At that time, don''t the Lius have to hold their noses?


    The more Liu Anchang thought about it, the happier he was. He said to Zhu Xiangcui, "I''ll see you another day. I''ll go first


    "OK, brother Anchang, next time you come, I''ll make you a potato bun." Zhu Xiangcui said happily.


    "Well, I''ll see you in a few days." Liu Anchang nodded and said with a smile.


    Zhu Xiangcui waved to Liu Anchang and watched him leave. As soon as she turned around, she saw another long-term worker of the Liu family, Liu Yangdong, who didn''t know when he was standing behind, looking at her with disapproval on his face.


    "Xiangcui, Liu Anchang is not a good man. Why are you still with him?" Liu Yangdong said with a frown.


    "What''s your business? Don''t speak ill of brother Anchang. " Zhu Xiangcui said angrily.


    "I''m doing it for you. Don''t you know who Liu Anchang is? We are all from the same village. Liu Anchang is lazy and always lies to master Liu to reduce his rent. Last time, I sold it to the young master for one or two silver. His character... " Liu Yangdong''s painstaking advice.


    "You don''t care!" When Zhu Xiangcui heard Liu Yangdong''s words, she interrupted him angrily, "I don''t care what brother Anchang does to others. He just treats me well. Look, this is the date he brought me! "


    "He never gave you anything. The first time he gave you something, you never doubted that he had another purpose?" Liu Yangdong is a little worried. Why does Zhu Xiangcui not understand that Liu Anchang is not a good thing?


    "No! He just came to see me, to care about me. " Zhu Xiangcui, with a black face, said angrily, "you must stop talking nonsense. I''m angry Zhu Xiangcui finished and went in with the dates. She knows that Liu Yangdong has always liked her, but Liu Yangdong is not tall and has a bit of black skin. She doesn''t like this. She likes people as good-looking as brother Anchang.


    Liu Yangdong stood in the same place, looking at Zhu Xiangcui''s back, stomping heavily. This silly girl! Liu Anchang is not a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Anchang came back two days later.


    This time, he was not satisfied with talking to Zhu Xiangcui at the back door of Liufu. Instead, he asked Zhu Xiangcui with a smile, would you like to come in and have a drink?


    There was a hesitation on Zhu Xiangcui''s face. Although the Liu family has a courtyard for servants, they usually don''t invite people to sit in.


    "Sister Xiangcui, can''t you do this? I''m just thirsty and want some water Liu Anchang asked with an injured expression on his face.


    "Well, don''t walk around. I''ll take you to the yard where we live Zhu Xiangcui looked at Liu Anchang''s expression and finally agreed.


    "No, don''t worry." Liu Anchang assured.


    In this way, Zhu Xiangcui led Liu Anchang into Liu''s house through the back door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    "Brother Anchang, I''ll give you potato buns later. Soon, I''ll make them delicious." Zhu Xiangcui said happily as she walked, "and last time my wife gave us some tea, I didn''t want to use it. I wanted to use it for you."


    "Brother Anchang..." When Zhu Xiangcui finished, there was no sound behind her. She felt strange and turned around, then she was stunned. Where is Liu Anchang behind. Liu Anchang didn''t know when he was gone.


    "Brother Anchang! Where have you been? " Zhu Xiangcui''s heart sank, and an unknown premonition came to her. Is it true that brother an Chang came to see him with ulterior motives?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Liu Anchang had been secretly looking for the watch girl''s yard in the yard. Last time I saw that watch girl on the street, she was pretty good, pretty and charming. Liu''s house is not big. Liu Anchang estimates that the biggest yard they live in outside Liu''s house is probably the yard of the cousin.


    He guessed correctly. When he touched the gate of a yard, he saw the watch Lady eating apples in the yard. Holding an apple in both hands, he is reading a book while eating. And there was no one around her!


    What a chance!


    Liu Anchang suddenly ran out, stood in front of Tian Zhiqing, put a thought is very elegant action, gave her a salute: "met Miss watch."


    "Ah Tian Zhiqing was startled. When she saw who was in front of her, she was surprised and frightened again. "How did you come in?"


    "Miss Biao, my name is Liu Anchang. I have admired Miss Biao for a long time. In order to meet Miss Biao..." Liu Anchang takes out to deal with Zhu Xiangcui''s that set, affectionately says, the result words haven''t finished, was interrupted by Tian Zhiqing.


    "Don''t listen, don''t listen, Wang Ba chants scriptures!" Tian Zhiqing remembered to put the apple down and cover her ears again.


    Liu Anchang was stunned. What did he say? Wang Ba chants scriptures?!


    "Miss Biao, listen to me..." Liu Anchang stepped forward and wanted to pull Tian Zhiqing''s hand.


    "Bold! Where did the thief come from? " All of a sudden, Mrs. Liu appeared, holding an iron sword, yelled angrily, rushed over, and stabbed Liu Anchang with a sword.


    Seeing the shining iron sword, Liu Anchang was so scared that he yelled to his wife to spare her life. He held his head on the ground and rolled to the edge.


    "Liu Anchang?! How did you get in? " Mrs. Liu stands in front of Tian Zhiqing and glares at Liu Anchang. This man is a famous leper, and she knows him.


    "I, I just love miss Biao for a long time. I can''t help it..." Liu Anchang shrank on the ground and did not forget to express his heart.


    "Go away! What nonsense On hearing this, Mrs. Liu was furious. She raised her iron sword to Liu Anchang again. "No more nonsense, I cut your tongue!"


    "Yes, I dare not..." Liu Anchang was pale and did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "Go away!" Mrs. Liu yelled angrily, "come on, blow this thief out!"


    The housekeeper soon showed up with the boys and quickly dragged Liu Anchang out.


    Mrs. Liu turns around and comforts Tian Zhiqing in a soft voice. She asks if she is hurt or scared. Tian Zhiqing shook her head and said no, Mrs. Liu asked again and again to make sure that she was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Xiangcui was standing in the corner, tears falling down.


    It turns out that Liu Anchang really lied to himself and really just used himself. No wonder he asked himself about Miss Biao before. It turned out that he had such a dirty idea! She is blind to fall in love with such a person.


    A clean handkerchief with the smell of Gleditsia sinensis was handed to her. Zhu Xiangcui looked up and saw that Liu Yangdong''s face was not on one side. She carefully handed the handkerchief to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    Zhu Xiangcui takes a look at Liu Yangdong, who is afraid to look at her. With a snort, she turns around and wants to leave. As a result, she takes two steps and turns around again. She pulls the handkerchief that she is about to take back, wipes her tears and leaves with the handkerchief. Liu Yangdong was left in the same place, from disappointment to surprise, and then to joy. He rushed to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Yujin knew the news, she came back from the private school immediately.


    "Are you all right?" Liu Yujin asks Tian Zhiqing anxiously.


    "I''m fine. I''ll listen to you. When I see that man, I won''t listen to him. When I see him, I''ll stay away. But I don''t know why he came in. Fortunately, my aunt showed up in time. " Tian Zhiqing grinned and looked at Mrs. Liu with bright eyes. "Brother Yujin, you don''t know how beautiful my aunt was when she rushed over with a sword. I think my aunt is the most beautiful person in the world."


    Liu Yujin was dumbfounded after hearing this. This silly little snail praised that people''s vocabulary has improved, but it still needs to be improved. Is this silly kid trying to say handsome? It turned out to be beautiful. Come on, this kind of praise seems to be my favorite.


    When Mrs. Liu heard Xiaotian snail praise her, she laughed and touched Tian Zhiqing''s head: "my aunt protects you."


    Tian Zhiqing nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "I also want to practice sword diligently, and I will protect my aunt in the future." With these words, Tian Zhiqing looked at Liu Yujin and added, "we should also protect Yu Jin''s brother and uncle."


    "Hahaha, OK, OK." Liu Yujin couldn''t help laughing. The snail is really cute. But after laughing, he was thinking about a problem. How did Liu Anchang get in? We need to find out this matter so as to avoid it in the future.


    Before going to investigate, Zhu Xiangcui came to plead guilty and asked for the reason. Knowing that she had been cheated, councillor Liu fined her one month''s salary and warned her to stay away from people like Liu Anchang. Zhu Xiangcui was overjoyed and thought that she would be driven away. As a result, Liu Yuanwai left her. She knelt down and kowtowed to thank her. She repeatedly vowed that she would never do it again and would never pay attention to Liu Anchang.


    I thought this was the end of it. It didn''t take a few days for rumors to appear outside. It is said that Liu Anchang and miss Biao of the Liu family are in love. However, Liu Yuanwai beat Yuanyang and broke up the couple because Liu Yuanwai disliked poverty and loved wealth. What''s more vicious is that Liu Yuanwai left her a large amount of property because her parents died. Liu Yuanwai wanted to swallow the property privately, so he beat Yuanyang and wanted his silly son to marry Miss Biao, killing two birds with one stone.


    This rumor is not poisonous, every sentence is killing the heart.


    Some people are filled with righteous indignation, others are unjust, but more people do not believe this rumor. Others sneer that Liu Anchang is daydreaming. Those who are filled with righteous indignation for his injustice are either the same kind of people as Liu Anchang, or those who are so stupid that they have no limits. Such people are very few. Most people don''t believe this rumor at all. Many people know what Liu Anchang is. Lazy, barely living, destitute, bad temperament, people watch Miss eyes long foot bottom? How can you like such a thing?


    Hearing this rumor, the most angry is not Liu Yujin''s family, but Kota Luotian Zhiqing.


    "It must be the bad guy! It must be him! It''s really despicable. " Tian Zhiqing''s face is red. She must teach this mean person a lesson.


    Today, the community was flooded, and the water and electricity were stopped. No status code, sorry.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    "I should have cut his tongue that day to ruin his reputation!" Mrs. Liu''s eyebrows were erect and her face was angry.


    "Calm down, calm down." Mr. Liu raised his hand to signal his wife to calm down. Since my wife learned sword from my aunt, she has become more and more ferocious. I used to be a lady who couldn''t show her teeth.


    "This Liu Anchang has a poisonous mind. A toad wants to eat swan meat. Is Zhiqing what he can think of Mrs. Liu said angrily.


    "Toads want to eat snails." Tian Zhiqing was angry and did not forget to correct the sentence foolishly. She''s not a swan. She''s a snail.


    Liu Yujin helps the forehead, the key is not this, this silly girl.


    "I''ll go to the Yamen later. Mother, don''t be impulsive. I know how to deal with it. " Liu Yujin was afraid that her mother would really rush to Liu Anchang''s house with her sword. If he did, Liu Anchang would not know what rumors he would make.


    "Are you going to see your third cousin?" Liu Yuanwai asked, "what can I do with him?"


    "Of course, when we catch them, we''ll have a walk in the street first, and then we''ll have a fight in public. He said that he made a rumor and ruined people''s reputation. " Liu Yujin said, "we beat him and the Yamen Constable beat him is two things."


    "Is that good? Are we a bit of a bully? " Mr. Liu touched his chin and asked with a squint. The county magistrate of the county is Liu Yujin''s third cousin. People in the town don''t know about it.


    "Why don''t you fight? It''s light to beat him. I don''t care about a little problem before. I don''t want to deal with such a vicious idea this time. I won''t call him Liu Yujin if he cries for his parents. " Liu Yujin snorted coldly, and his pretty face was cold.


    "Everyone says you are the stupid son of the landlord, but you are not stupid at all." Liu Yuanwai said happily.


    Liu Yujin No, Dad, if other people say so, you as a dad will say so about me. Is that really good? "


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Yuan grinned, "you are so good. People think you are stupid and take it lightly. Then they will suffer a big loss when you fight back. My aunt said, "what''s the name of this? I''ll play a pig and eat a tiger. Yes, I''ll play a pig and eat a tiger."


    Liu Yujin is silent. What her father said is reasonable. He doesn''t know how to refute it.


    "Ah, brother Yujin and I think the same, I also want to beat him, I also think I secretly run to beat him at night, beat him hard!" Tian Zhiqing clenched her fist, and her face was angry. It doesn''t matter that she was bullied, but Yujin''s brother and aunt can''t be bullied! She wants to teach the bad guy a lesson!


    "Little fool. I''m here. Don''t take risks. We''ll protect you. " Liu Yujin smiles and touches Tian Zhiqing''s head. Such a weak snails come to beat people, isn''t it to deliver food? In fact, he used to want to ask his aunt if the goblins were as weak as Tian Zhiqing. After thinking about it, it should not be, so I still didn''t ask.


    "I, I also want to protect you." Tian Zhiqing said seriously. Xiaotian snail''s heart is warm. Yujin brother is so good. It''s really lucky and happy to meet Yujin brother.


    "I know, so you have to practice hard and practice sword hard to protect us. All right, back to business, you come with me. On the surface, we still have to follow the process. " Liu Yujin turns her head and says to Tian Zhiqing.


    "Ah? How to do it? " Tian Zhiqing asked blankly.


    "It''s up to you to sue Liu Anchang, and the rest will wait to see the play." Liu Yujin also bared her teeth and laughed. It was the best thing for the snail to sue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    "Well, I''ll do whatever brother Yujin asks me to do." Tian Zhiqing nodded cleverly.


    "Good boy." Liu Yujin smiles and can''t help touching the head of the snail.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, a group of captors came to the yamen, stormed into Liu Anchang''s house and arrested him. Not to mention that Liu Anchang was scared, even the neighbors around him were scared. They had seen such a situation there.


    "Officer, can you ask what''s the matter?" Some neighbors are brave enough to ask a captor.


    "Liu Anchang made a rumor and ruined her reputation. The girl sued him. The county magistrate ordered us to arrest him. I''m going to show myself in the street and hit the board. " The constable looked at the pale Liu Anchang with a scornful look on his face and simply told the reason of the matter.


    "So." Suddenly, the neighbor, after thanking the constable, ran to share it with the onlookers. He just said, will miss liu Anchang''s cousin take a fancy to him? It''s fantastic. Good catch!


    Soon, Liu Anchang made a rumor, ruined people''s reputation and was arrested, which spread all over the town. A lot of people came to watch. For the first time in years, the town has been so busy. Adults and children all came to see and point at the same time.


    All kinds of scorn and ridicule spread to Liu Anchang''s ears. Liu Anchang is shy, angry and angry, and there is more fear. Liu Anchang is just a little smart, but he has never seen much of the world. In this simple Town, no one cares about him. In addition, Liu Yujin was generous to him before, which made him think that he could be unscrupulous.


    Liu Yuanwai thought that in order to keep his reputation, he would have to marry Miss Biao to him, so he really climbed the high branch and killed two birds with one stone. As a result, unexpectedly, the other party directly sued the official and arrested him. Facing so many fierce captors for the first time, his legs softened and he almost knelt down. He regretted that he should not have spread that rumor in the first place.


    You should find a chance to cook mature rice from the beginning! At that time, in order to keep Miss Biao''s reputation, councillor Liu would marry Miss Biao to him, so it was impossible to report to the official. Liu Anchang secretly regretted.


    He still thinks Liu Yujin is a good man and a fool. Liu Yuanwai thought that he was arrested. Up to now, he still did not regret what he had done. What he regretted was that he had taken the wrong way.


    When the board hit his ass, he realized one thing, that is, Liu Yuanwai was not something he could afford.


    Twenty board, hit his ass bloody, let him directly fainted. He was carried home by the captors, because it''s not decent to leave him in the Yamen.


    When Liu Anchang woke up, he found himself lying on his bed, and the sharp pain in his buttock made him unable to help. Damn Liu Yuanwai! Wait and see! Liu Anchang thought bitterly.


    Liu Anchang was injured, and no one came to see him. Even Liu shuanzi, who had a similar taste before, didn''t come to see him. Finally, Aunt Liu, who lives next door, came to deliver the medicine once. Because he screams too loud all day, the noisy Aunt Liu''s family is upset.


    "This herb is good for the wound. If you don''t have it, you can go and pick it by yourself. There are many in the back mountain. Just pick it by comparison. It''s not far away. " With these words, Aunt Liu left quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    Liu Anchang gritted his teeth. Don''t think he didn''t see the dislike and impatience on Aunt Liu''s face. But what can we do now? Liu Anchang struggled to apply the medicine himself. Needless to say, the effect of this medicine is not bad. The pain is reduced a lot the next day. On the third day, I can barely walk.


    But by the fourth day, the medicine was almost used up. He also had no money to hire a doctor. Liu Yujin had already used up one or two silver he had bought from Tian Luo. Remembering what Aunt Liu said, he decided to go up the mountain to collect herbs by himself.


    Looking for a stick as a crutch, Liu Anchang went up the mountain with a pucker. Along the way, I met the villagers who were joking and chatting. As soon as I saw him coming, I immediately closed my mouth and looked at him inexplicably. When he passed by, I began to laugh again.


    Liu Anchang only felt that those people were laughing at him behind his back, and his heart was more and more resentful. We''ll see. When he''s developed, he wants these people to look good.


    Liu Anchang pouted for the medicine, but Aunt Liu didn''t cheat him. There was such medicine in the back mountain. He soon gathered half of the basket. I also picked some wild fruits to eat. When I looked up, I saw a wild apple tree in front of me. The apple on it was not small.


    Liu Anchang stepped forward and pulled down the branch to pick some wild apples. As a result, the branch that he pulled down suddenly broke, and he was caught off guard, and his whole body fell down. He screamed and rolled down the hill.


    When he stopped, he found himself rolling into a dilapidated temple.


    What kind of temple is this? Is there such a temple in the mountain?


    Liu Anchang got up and looked around curiously.


    The temple is in a state of dilapidation, with several large holes in the roof and a beam. The desk in front is broken, too. But the statue in front seems to be intact.


    Li Yuanchang approached and found that the statue was a statue of a woman.


    Is it the goddess temple?


    Liu Anchang remembered that when he was a child, he heard the old people in the village say that this mountain used to be called shennvfeng, and there was a temple called shennvmiao, dedicated to a goddess. The goddess enjoys the fragrance of the people, listens to their wishes, satisfies their wishes, and blesses the village with good weather. But later, I don''t know why the villagers no longer come to worship, and the incense in the goddess Temple gradually disappeared.


    Liu Anchang curiously took the dead branches on the ground and picked out the spider web on the goddess statue. He found that the goddess statue was quite beautiful.


    Did the goddess temple really satisfy people''s wishes before?


    Liu Anchang sat down, took out two apples, ate one by himself, and put one on the broken table.


    While eating, he said: "goddess, goddess, I offer it to you. If you''re really smart, it''s up to you. A girl and I used to love each other, but that girl was too poor to love the rich, and she didn''t want to change her mind to marry the landlord''s silly son. Even if that''s OK, the landlord will find someone to beat me up. Now the villagers are laughing at me. I''m injured and nobody cares about me. It''s unfair. "


    Liu Anchang is just trying to talk nonsense. But he didn''t notice that the eyes of the goddess moved slightly.


    "Goddess, goddess, why is the world so unfair. Some idiots are born with everything, and they don''t have to worry about it. They give everything to him at home. But people like me, who are diligent and live a down-to-earth life, have come to such a tragic end Liu Anchang gnawed at the apple and said angrily.


    "How could there be such a treacherous and vicious person, and such a poor woman?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice suddenly rang out in Liu Anchang''s ears.


    "Who?" Liu Anchang almost jumped up in fright.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    "You just consecrated me, asking who I am?" There was a smile in the speaker''s voice.


    Liu Anchang turned his head in amazement and saw a woman standing in front of the statue, just like the statue in the temple.


    "Goddess?" Liu Anchang cried out, "you are so beautiful!"


    "Presumptuous." The goddess yelled, but there was no anger on her face. On the contrary, there was a smile between her eyebrows. It is obvious that Liu Anchang''s real praise has pleased her.


    Liu Anchang naturally saw that the goddess in front of him was not angry.


    He bowed and said politely with a smile: "I offended the goddess. I was rude. But it''s all from the bottom of my heart. There''s no adulteration. "


    "Who are you and how did you come here?" When the goddess heard Liu Anchang''s words, she was more amiable. It has to be said that Liu Anchang''s present appearance is extremely confusing. She was handsome, polite and offered food to her. Naturally, the goddess''s liking for Liu Anchang rose again.


    "My name is Liu Anchang, from Liujia village. I went up the mountain to collect the medicine and rolled down by accident. " Liu Anchang took out the apple again, "can the goddess use more fruit?"


    The goddess nodded and took the apple with reserve.


    Liu Anchang was so happy that he said, "I''m very lucky to see the goddess today."


    "What you said before is true?" Asked the goddess.


    "Yes, I hate the landlord''s collusion with the county magistrate and hurt me heavily. The neighbors were afraid of them and didn''t dare to take care of me. The aunt next door couldn''t watch it, so she threw me some herbs. I''ve run out of herbs, so I have to go out and collect them myself. " Liu Anchang nodded, a face of anger, said the tone behind the poor grievance.


    "It''s unreasonable. What''s the reason of heaven?" The goddess crushed the apples in her hand angrily, "where are they? I am bound to punish these despicable human beings


    "In the town, the biggest house is the landlord who persecuted me, that is, the Liufu. My sweetheart was dazzled by wealth and abandoned me to follow his silly son. A few days ago, I was seriously injured and dying, and she didn''t come back to see me The more Liu Anchang said it, the more excited he was. The more he said it, the more like that. He believed what he said. This is the truth.


    "It''s better for such a vain and heartless woman to recognize her true face as soon as possible. However, it is wrong to think that we can live a good life in this way! " The goddess''s face was cold, and her voice was even colder. "Go home, and I will punish these people."


    "Thank you goddess, thank you goddess." Liu Anchang bowed repeatedly.


    Goddess said, a breeze, disappeared in place.


    Liu Anchang stood in the same place for a long time and never recovered. It was like a dream. But there is pain in the buttocks. He clearly feels that what happened just now is not a dream, it''s true!


    The goddess has really come to light!


    And now the goddess is going to help him punish those people.


    Liu Yuanwai, Liu Jia, we''ll see.


    Your good days are coming to an end.


    Liu Anchang''s back basket on the ground no longer felt tired. He just felt that his whole body was full of strength, and the wound on his buttock didn''t seem so painful. He went home happily, waiting for the good news from the goddess.


    At this time, the goddess flew directly to the town, looking for the biggest family in the house mentioned by Liu Anchang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    When the goddess found the biggest house, she also saw the plaque of Liu''s house at the door, and determined that this house was the Liu''s house in Liu''s mouth. Then she came down in a fierce manner. As soon as I landed in the yard, I felt a trace of evil spirit.


    Then I saw a snail playing chess with a fat old man, and a young man was laughing and saying something.


    It turns out that there are goblins to help tyranny. No wonder this family is so bold and fearless! This snail essence is not the sweetheart that Liu Anchang said, is it? Liu Anchang, a honest and silly man, was cheated by the goblin!


    "Bold goblin!" The goddess roared.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yujin frowned and looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in their yard. Is this man a monk who catches demons? That must explain clearly with her, their family''s small snail is a good goblin.


    "Liu''s family is not benevolent and oppresses the common people. They are full of evil. They should be severely punished! It''s unforgivable that Tian Luojing deceives mortal feelings and helps tyranny! " A sword appeared in the goddess''s hand and pointed at Liu Yujin. They cried angrily.


    Yeah???


    Liu Yujin and Liu Yuanwai are both confused.


    Is the person in front of you crazy?


    How could they not understand what they said?


    Small snail is innocent stare big eyes, deceiving the feelings of mortals? What does that mean? She has never lied to her brother, uncle and aunt. No matter what she does, she tells the truth.


    "This girl, we don''t know each other. How can you hurt people?" Liu Yuanwai frowned and stood up.


    "You collude with the officials to persecute the common people, but you still talk nonsense?" The goddess was so angry that she raised her sword to stab yuan Liu.


    Councillor Liu was very surprised. He had never seen such a person who broke into other people''s homes and committed crimes. He forgot to dodge for a moment.


    Liu Yujin''s face also changed greatly. She pushed away Liu Yuan and saw that the sword in the goddess''s hand was about to stab Liu Yujin. Tian Zhiqing yelled angrily and turned into a big snail and stood in front of Liu Yujin.


    "Come on, there are thieves." Councilor Liu came back and called for help.


    "Son of a bitch!" The goddess stabbed the hard snail shell with a sword, leaving only a white mark on the shell. When I heard that Liu Yuanwai actually called her a thief, I was even more furious. She was a goddess and called her a thief?!


    "Run." Tian Zhiqing changed back to human form, pulling one with one hand, and Liu Yuanwai and Liu Yujin ran out.


    "Where to run!" The goddess Jiao drinks and rushes up with her sword.


    At this critical moment, Mrs. Liu came with a sword.


    "Choking!" With a loud sound, Mrs. Liu and the goddess''s swords hit each other in the air.


    The goddess was shocked and stepped back, while Mrs. Liu took several steps to stabilize her figure. But it also surprised the goddess. Only a mortal could catch her sword and shake her back. What''s the matter with this mortal sword move?


    "Mother, are you ok?" Liu Yujin holds Mrs. Liu anxiously and asks eagerly.


    "I''m not her match." Mrs. Liu frowned and said, "I''m ok now, but if she cuts it up again, maybe we''ll all be OK."


    "Madam, you said that. Why is that so..." Does Mr. Liu feel less afraid after listening to his wife''s words?


    "Well, mother, what should we do now?" Liu Yujin held Mrs. Liu, "let''s run."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    "What are you running for?" Mrs. Liu shakes off Liu Yujin''s hand, has no good airway, "but will you run?"


    "Isn''t it?" Liu Yujin''s face was muddled. She didn''t run and was waiting to be killed?


    "Aunt, help! Aunt --! " Mrs. Liu suddenly breathed and roared up to the sky.


    Liu Yujin swore that he was so big that he had never heard his mother shout so loudly and so majestic!


    "Aunt, help! We are going to be killed by the thief!" Councillor Liu also howled.


    Liu Yujin''s ears were almost deafened.


    The fact proved to Liu Yujin that it was a bad policy to run if she couldn''t fight. The correct countermeasure should be to call for help.


    The next moment, the figure of grandma appeared in front of them.


    "Presumptuous!" Tianmiao looks at the goddess who knows right from wrong in front of him. He waves her hand gently. She screams and flies out. Her sword is broken in two.


    "As a Dixian, it''s so easy to be hoodwinked by mortals. Go back and review yourself. Ask before you do anything The cold words of the sky rang out in the ears of the goddess.


    The goddess struggled to get up angrily, looked at the broken sword on the ground, and then looked at the mortal who beat her away. No wonder the Liu family was so powerful, there was such an expert in the family. I think that snail essence is just a minion she raised.


    "It turns out that there is such dependence. No wonder it can be so rampant." The goddess picked up her broken sword, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, gritted her teeth and said such a sentence.


    Tianmiao looked at the expression of the goddess in front of him, speechless. The earth immortal of this world, is the brain so hard to use? It seems that I didn''t listen to what I said at all.


    Before Tianmiao could say anything more, the goddess immediately disappeared in the same place and ran away.


    "Aunt, aunt, who was that man just now? Why do you want to break into our house? Fortunately, aunt, you arrived in time, otherwise we would be miserable. Wuwuwu, aunt, I was so scared just now. " Mrs. Liu wiped her tears. Just now, the angry female tiger has become a poor little girl.


    "Yes, aunt, that man is so fierce. Fortunately, my aunt protected us. " Liu Yuanwai also had a lingering fear, "aunt, next time she comes to bully us, what should we do? You want to hit her, hit her


    Liu Yujin is stunned. Are these two people really his parents? What''s wrong with being bullied? You''re suing an adult? It''s true that aunts and grandmothers are elders, but, father and mother, you are so old. Is it really good for you to complain like this?


    "Good boy, don''t cry. I''ll be fine with you. " Tianmiao reaches out his hand and touches Mrs. Liu''s head. Liu Yuanwai quickly stretched out his round head, and Tianmiao touched it.


    "Well, it''s good to have an aunt." Mrs. Liu does not wipe tears, "that bad person will come?"


    "I should, but I won''t let her run next time." Heaven comforts me. Tianmiao looks at Mrs. Liu, who has smeared her eye makeup in her tears. She is laughing in her heart. The child is the same as when he was a child. When he was beaten, he cried and complained to himself. Still so cute!


    Liu Yujin just feels disillusioned today. He knew that his parents would act coquetry in front of his aunt, but he didn''t expect to act coquetry like this. When I saw my father take the initiative to put his head together to touch my aunt, I realized why my father washed his hair every day. Love is to let Auntie touch her head?! He knew that his parents were childhood sweethearts. When he was a child, did his father always go to his mother''s house to complain to his aunt?


    I don''t want to tell you what happened in the past. But how old are they this year? I''ve been a parent for many years, and I''m still so Childish?


    Really good?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    "Aunt, who is that villain?" Mrs. Liu and councillor Liu also asked around Tianmiao.


    "Yes, aunt, it seems that the man is not an ordinary person, but appears in our yard out of thin air." Liu Yuanwai also said with lingering fear.


    "It''s a fairy. The magic power is not high, and it''s not very smart. I''m encouraged, so I''m looking for your trouble. " There is no explanation.


    "That must be Liu Anchang." Mrs. Liu said with gnashing teeth.


    "What''s the matter with this goddess?" Liu Yujin frowned and thought, "is it the goddess temple in the back mountain of Liujia village, but it has been dilapidated for many years."


    "What goddess temple?" Mr. Liu asked.


    "I had a chat with the tenants before. They said that there was a goddess temple in the back mountain of Liujia village, which was very effective. Everyone went to make incense and made a wish, but later the incense declined and no one went to that temple. Is this goddess the goddess worshipped in the goddess temple? Did Liu Anchang go to this goddess temple to make a wish against us? " Liu Yujin quickly analyzed the key.


    "It''s true." Tianmiao nodded, "but don''t worry too much. She can''t hurt you. Put on these charms."


    Instead of answering, councillor Liu asked, "aunt, do you have a necklace that protects your body and is not afraid of water? Every time I read those ghost scripts, those charms will melt when they fall into the water, and then the goblins will appear. And when I take a bath, I have to take them down. That''s a good time for the goblins to take action. "


    "That makes a lot of sense. You should wear these necklaces." Tianmiao stopped laughing and changed the charm into exquisite necklaces. Of course, it''s OK for her charm to be stained with water, but Liu Yuan''s brain has been replenished so much, so of course, he has to meet his requirements.


    Liu Yujin watched her father put on a beautiful female style necklace, then silently looked at the necklace in her hand, and then watched her mother and snail put on the beautiful necklace happily. His mood was very complicated. But in order to save his life, he still put on the necklace, but hid it in the neckline.


    "As soon as the goddess came in, she said a lot of strange things. I thought she was crazy. I''m scared today. I''m going to eat two more pieces of braised pork today. Zhiqing, you can''t stand in the way. " Liu member patted his chest and said.


    "No, my uncle can eat as much as he wants today." Tian Zhiqing couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "By the way, are you ok? Before that goddess a sword cut on your shell Liu Yujin thought of it and asked anxiously.


    "It''s OK. It''s a slight shock. I''m not hurt." Tian Zhiqing shook her head and motioned Liu Yujin not to worry.


    "Good. I''ll brush your shell later. " Liu Yujin said.


    "Yes, yes." Tian Zhiqing nods happily. She likes brother Yujin to brush her shell.


    "As usual, you can do whatever you need to do. Just shout at me when you are in danger. I''m going to shut up. " Tianmiao explained it. Of course, closing is actually playing a game with konghou. That dragon child doesn''t admit defeat at all. She has to bully her well.


    "Yes, aunt, take your time." Mrs. Liu and councillor Liu sent Tianmiao to shut up with a smile on their faces.


    When Tianmiao''s back disappeared, Liu Yujin finally said her question: "Dad, mom, were you very skinny when you were a child? Do you always complain to your aunt? I see that you are very skilled in looking for your aunts and grandmothers to cry about their grievances just now... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    "Nonsense Mrs. Liu glared at Liu Yujin. "It''s your father''s skin. I just asked my aunt to support us."


    "Ah? Is that so? Madame Liu Yuanwai''s face was confused.


    "That''s it. Go and ask someone to clean up the yard. The goddess just knocked down the wall of the yard. I don''t know what''s going on. Go and deal with it." Mrs. Liu urged.


    "OK, I''ll get someone to clean it up." Mr. Liu nodded and went out.


    Liu Yujin looked at her mother suspiciously, hesitated and said, "mother, how do I think you deliberately sent dad away?"


    "You don''t always want to know about me and your father. Come on, I''ll tell you today." Mrs. Liu put away her sword and went into the room to sit down.


    Tian Zhiqing immediately poured a cup of tea for Mrs. Liu, and then sat on one side, waiting for the story.


    Liu Yujin also sat down.


    "Silly son of the landlord, that''s your father''s nickname when he was a child." With a gentle smile on Mrs. Liu''s face, she turned her head and looked at the window, as if looking at the distant past. "Your father was fat at that time, very conspicuous among a group of children, white and fat."


    Liu Yujin stares big eyes, what? The foolish son of the landlord family, whose father was called that when he was a child? Is he still carrying on his father''s business?


    "Your father likes to play with me, and many other children also like to play with me. When your mother was a child, she didn''t blow it. It was really loved by everyone. It was carved with powder and jade. Your father doesn''t care much about others. He laughs at others when they laugh at him for being fat. I thought this man was so stupid. But once, a horse was startled and rushed towards our children. Only your father, a little fat man, stood bravely in front of me and held out his hand to block the horse. The rest of the kids were panicked and ran away Mrs. Liu said here, her smile growing.


    "And then what happened?" Tian Zhiqing asked anxiously, "are you and your uncle hurt?"


    "No, it was Yujin''s grandmother who held the horse. The little fat man turned around and hugged me to comfort me. He told me not to cry. He will protect me forever. " Mrs. Liu said here, her eyes seemed to have tears, but she blinked hard and held back. She can''t cry in front of children, she still needs face.


    "From then on, I decided that I would protect this little fat man, and no one could bully him! No one can call him the foolish son of the landlord. " Mrs. Liu clenched her fist. "At that time, my aunt came back. She was very powerful. He taught us a lot of truth and told me that if someone bullied me, I would go to complain to my aunt. In the end, the people who bullied me didn''t get good results. Your father follows me all day, and my aunt calls. In the end, it''s really my aunt. "


    "Wow..." Tian Zhiqing listen to the trance, heard Mrs. Liu finished here, eyes are small stars. It turns out that my uncle and aunt had such a good relationship when they were young. Was my uncle a little fat when he was a child? So young, so brave to protect aunt, no wonder aunt secretly Xu heart. Is this word correct?


    "Wait a minute, Niang, when you were a child, aren''t you very cute? Those children all flatter you, how can they bully you?" Liu Yujin asked suspiciously.


    "Bullying your father is bullying me. Of course I will go back and complain." Mrs. Liu grinned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    At that time, no one bullied her, but if you dare to bully her, don''t blame yourself for being "cruel". Every time the little fat man is bullied, she goes back to her aunt with tears and complains that she has been bullied. Then her aunt comes forward to teach the elders of the children who bullied the little fat man. The elders go back to repair the broken children. Perfect!


    Of course, there is no need to tell my son about this.


    After hearing this, Liu Yujin was sweating on the back of her head. Was my mother so tough when I was a child? I can''t see it at all. So, father was always covered by his mother? I can''t see it.


    "Although your aunt said we could do whatever we should do recently, you should be careful. I think that goddess is also very confused. I don''t know how Liu Anchang fooled her. She actually believed all of them. " Said Mrs. Liu.


    "I see. Don''t worry. I will be careful. You and Zhiqing are the two. Don''t go out recently. " Liu Yujin also told the way.


    "Don''t worry. Of course, I know it''s safer to be with your aunt than anywhere else. I can''t go out recently. I hope that goddess will wake up soon. " Mrs. Liu frowned and said, "if you don''t wake up, your aunt will not be so easy to let her run away."


    "Is Grandma so powerful?" Liu Yujin asked with wide eyes.


    "Of course, your aunt is the most powerful in the world." Mrs. Liu''s eyes were bright, and the worship in her tone could not be concealed.


    "My Lord is very powerful." Tian Zhiqing nodded on one side, and her eyes were as bright as Mrs. Liu''s.


    At this time, Liu Yujin began to doubt whether she was a fairy?


    ¡­¡­


    After the goddess was wounded by Tianmiao, she fled back to the goddess temple.


    Liu Anchang hasn''t left yet. He wants to please the goddess, so he stays to clean the goddess temple.


    When the goddess suddenly appeared, kneeling on the ground, Liu Anchang was startled and rushed forward to help the goddess.


    "Goddess, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Anchang was puzzled and worried. He helped the goddess to one side of the stone steps and sat down.


    "I didn''t expect that there was an expert in the Liu family. No wonder they were so bold and fearless. That snail spirit should also be her minion. You''ve been cheated. " The goddess''s face turned pale and said with gnashing teeth.


    "What? What do you mean, goddess? " Liu Anchang looks confused. What is the goddess saying? Although he didn''t understand most of the meaning of the goddess''s words, Liu Anchang vaguely understood that the goddess wanted to punish the Liu family in the past, but she didn''t do well and was injured instead. Who is so powerful that he can hurt the goddess? This is a fairy. Can it be hurt by ordinary people?


    "Your sweetheart is not human at all. It''s a goblin, a snail! There is also a Taoist master in the Liu family. I am not her opponent. No wonder the Lius collude with the officials to do whatever they want. It turns out that they have such a dependence! " The goddess clenched her fist and said angrily.


    Sweetheart is not human? It''s snail spirit?! Is Miss Biao a snail? Liu Anchang''s heart a light, fierce understand. All watches are fake! It''s the snail i caught that day. It must be. It''s right to think about it. It''s not surprising that such a big snail has become a master. I knew I had left the snail, and the snail essence was my own. I can do whatever I want her to do. As a goblin, there will always be some magic, right? What''s more, there is a Taoist master in the Liu family? Who is it? The goddess seems to believe what he said, so what to do next?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    "It''s a goblin! No wonder it''s so heartless and deceiving me. " Liu Anchang suddenly, and then asked the goddess with concern, "goddess, how is your injury? Is it serious? "


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s just that my magic weapon has been broken. " The goddess looked at her broken sword and said, "I need to heal."


    "What can I do for you?" Liu Anchang reproached himself, "it''s all me. If it wasn''t for me, the goddess would not be hurt. It''s all my fault."


    "No, it''s not your fault. It''s my job to punish the evil and promote the good. " Seeing Liu Anchang''s concern and remorse, the goddess was very pleased, and then said, "but I really need your help."


    "If the goddess gives orders, I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire." Liu Anchang has a firm face. I have to admit that Liu Anchang''s appearance at the moment is quite conspicuous. The handsome face is firm and resolute, and the eyebrows are full of faint concern and worry, which makes the goddess feel much better just now. But the goddess did not know what Liu Anchang thought. In Liu Anchang''s view, now the goddess is his thigh. As long as he please the goddess, it will be more beneficial in the future.


    "I need crescent grass growing around the shrine to heal. You go and pick it for me. " The goddess said.


    "The shrine of the goddess?" Liu Anchang was puzzled. He only heard about the goddess temple. How could there be a goddess temple?


    "The goddess temple is where I live. It''s just behind this mountain. If you climb to the highest cliff and follow the vines, you will see a sea of flowers. There is a road hidden in the sea of flowers. If you find that road and follow it, you can see the goddess temple. Crescent grass is also easy to recognize, crescent colored leaves are semicircular. Go collect some and come back. I''ll wait for you here. " After the goddess said this, her face became tired. It was obvious that her injury was more serious than what she said.


    Liu Anchang nodded: "I''ve written it down. I''m going now. But, goddess, may I ask you a question? "


    "Ask The goddess shut her eyes and vomited a word.


    "Goddess, aren''t you a fairy? Isn''t the immortal omnipotent Liu Anchang''s face is a little tangled. Does the immortal need herbal medicine to cure his injury? Isn''t the immortal going back to the place where he lives? Why still need oneself this mortal so troublesome climb cliff? Of course, he didn''t say the following words.


    The goddess opened her eyes and looked at Liu Anchang with a puzzled face. She couldn''t help laughing and explained patiently: "who told you that immortals are omnipotent. I''m an earth immortal. I used to be a human being. I''ve become an earth immortal through my cultivation. There are many kinds of immortals. I''m the earth immortal who protects the soil and water. Originally, I could cast a spell to go home, but this time I couldn''t do it. I had to let you go to collect herbs. "


    "Was the goddess human before?" Liu Anchang stares big eyes and asks in surprise.


    Seeing Liu Anchang''s surprise, the goddess laughed again: "yes, what''s so strange. As long as we are committed to the Tao and succeed in cultivation, we can be ranked in the immortal class regardless of race. Well, go and help me collect herbs. If you want to practice, I can teach you, but it depends on your mind and aptitude. "


    "Really?" When Liu Anchang thought about the benefits of becoming an immortal, his heart beat faster. After becoming an immortal, can you fly through the clouds and turn stone into gold? Can you even take people from thousands of miles? At that time, we must let Liu family kneel on the ground and lick his shoes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    Without waiting for the goddess to answer, Liu Anchang stood up: "goddess, you wait for me here, I''ll get the medicine back for you as soon as possible." With that, Liu Anchang went out with a pucker.


    The goddess looked at Liu Anchang''s action, and then remembered that Liu Anchang was still injured, and the action was not very convenient.


    "Does your injury matter?" Asked the goddess.


    "This little injury is nothing. The goddess is the most important. " Liu Anchang turned around and laughed at the goddess. Then he took a thick branch as a crutch and sped out. Before going out, he seemed to give a low cry because of the pain.


    The goddess watched Liu Anchang''s back disappear, and she was moved. But also secretly vowed to Liu Anchang such a good person back justice!


    It took Liu An Chang a lot of time to collect herbs. When he returned to the goddess temple, many new scars had been added to his body. Seeing the moving in the eyes of the goddess, Liu Anchang felt that it was really worthwhile and cost-effective. In addition to the original bruises, he also deliberately scratched himself with sharp branches.


    "How do you take these medicines? Do you also need to decoct them?" Asked Liu Anchang.


    "Yes." The goddess nodded.


    "I''m going to decoct medicine right away, but I''m going to aggrieve the goddess. There''s no decent pot here. I can only wash the pottery pots here and give you the decocting medicine." Liu Anchang said with a guilty face, "it''s all my fault. If I didn''t hurt myself, I''ll go back and get you the pot. It''s so unfair to the goddess. "


    "I don''t blame you. If I blame you, I blame the rich Liu family. When I''m well, I''ll get justice for you. " Said the goddess, gritting her teeth.


    "But, goddess, don''t you mean that you are not her opponent?" Liu Anchang asked anxiously.


    "Although my mana is not high, I can ask the immortal above to deal with her. But it''s going to take a while, and the news isn''t going that fast. " Goddess a face dignified, "this period of time we temporarily avoid the edge."


    "Well, listen to the goddess, but will they find us hiding here?" Liu Anchang asked anxiously.


    "I''ve thought about that too, so when I get better, I''ll take you back to the shrine." The goddess thought and said, "but you can only build a shed outside the shrine."


    "Of course, of course, how can a common man like me enter the shrine to defile it." Liu Anchang nodded.


    "It doesn''t mean that mortals really can''t step into the shrine. Didn''t you find it when you went to collect medicine before? You can only look around for medicine, not into the shrine The goddess explained.


    "I don''t know, because when I saw the shrine, I respected it in my heart. I didn''t want to go in, so I looked for medicine outside." Liu Anchang replied. In fact, he has tried many times to enter the shrine to see if there are any good treasures in the place where the immortals live, but he found that he could not enter the shrine standing at the door. Looking inside from the open door, the decoration inside is magnificent. There must be a lot of good things.


    Now he can''t get in, but he''s making the goddess happy. The goddess will definitely find a way to let herself in, and continue to coax him like this. What treasure do you want? Won''t the goddess give it to him in the future?


    "Goddess, you should have a good rest first. I''ll go to boil the medicine quickly." After Liu Anchang finished this sentence, he quickly went to wash the pottery pot and prepared to cook medicine. But in my heart, I feel that this earth immortal is really a cheat. How did she become a fairy? Or is it that stupid when we''re human?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    Liu Anchang worked hard to boil the medicine for the goddess, served her to drink the medicine, and then watched her meditate.


    It was not until sunset that the goddess opened her eyes.


    "Goddess, how do you feel now? Are you better? " Liu Anchang asked with concern.


    "Much better. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the shrine first. " The goddess nodded her head with a smile. She was very helpful to Liu Anchang.


    "Good." Liu Anchang nodded, but just said this sentence, Liu Anchang''s stomach issued a cooing sound. He felt his stomach in embarrassment and said, "let the goddess laugh."


    "I forgot that you are mortal and need to eat. And your injury, I also forget, is my negligence. If you don''t go back to the shrine, I''ll take you to the county and buy you something to eat, and ask the doctor to treat you. " The goddess stood up, did not wait for Liu Anchang to answer, grabbed Liu Anchang''s collar, and then jumped.


    The next moment, Liu Anchang almost screamed. Because he found himself in the air! The goddess is flying with him. Is this the legendary flying cloud? When Liu Anchang looked down, he saw the smaller Liujia village under his feet and the tenants farming. He got excited from his initial fear.


    If only he could do the same. Then you can live forever and enjoy endless glory and wealth.


    The goddess didn''t know what he thought, so she took him to land outside the county, and made a magic trick, which changed their appearance. The goddess became an ordinary woman, and Liu Anchang''s appearance also changed.


    "Come on, let''s find an inn and let the doctor come to see you. You can take care of your wounds at the inn first The goddess took Liu Anchang to an inn, took out a ingot of silver, and directly packed the only courtyard of the inn. Then she ordered people to bring hot water and food, gave the second child a silver reward, and asked the second child to ask for a doctor.


    After receiving the reward, the sophomore went to the doctor happily.


    After Liu Anchang and the goddess walked into the yard, Liu Anchang asked the goddess in a low voice: "goddess, is the silver you gave the shopkeeper to turn stone into gold?"


    The goddess laughed and whispered back: "of course not. Isn''t that cheating? This is the money I used to save. It''s all outside. If you like it, I''ll give it to you when I go back. "


    Liu Anchang was very happy, but he refused: "the goddess has been hurt for helping me. I feel guilty and can''t make up for it. How can I accept the gift from the goddess?" Still wondering in my heart, can''t immortals turn stone into gold? That''s too boring.


    The goddess laughed and did not speak, but she was more sure of Liu Anchang''s character.


    Seeing the satisfied smile on the goddess''s face, Liu Anchang also laughed in his heart. This silly goddess didn''t expect to be so easy to coax. I can foresee that my good days are still to come.


    Liu Anchang''s next life is really good.


    The goddess paid for it, and every day there were people who were good to eat and drink. There were doctors coming to visit, and there were people who specialized in decocting and feeding medicine. His injury recovered quickly, and walking on the ground no longer affected him.


    "Goddess, thank you these days. I''ve been to the county. I want to take the goddess to a place. " On this day, Liu Anchang solemnly said thanks to the goddess.


    "To a place?" The goddess was puzzled.


    "Yes, the goddess should not be here for a long time, so I want to take the goddess around." Liu Anchang embarrassed smile, "this period of time you have been guarding me, I do not know how to thank you.". It''s hard for you to stay in this inn for so long. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    The goddess smiles. She has been an immortal for so many years, and she has been living in the shrine for so many years. How can she feel bored? However, Liu Anchang''s good intentions, the goddess did not want to disappoint him, so she nodded and agreed.


    In this way, Liu Anchang took the goddess out for a walk.


    While walking, Liu Anchang explained to the goddess the local conditions and customs, and also told the goddess which shops sell what and what is delicious.


    When passing by a jewelry shop, Liu Anchang stood still and said in embarrassment, "there is a bracelet in it. It''s very beautiful. I came here secretly last time, and I always wanted to buy it for you, but my money is at home, and I dare not go back to get it."


    When the goddess heard this, she was moved.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Said the goddess.


    "But..." Liu Anchang is in a dilemma.


    "No problem, it''s just money, it''s a small thing. It would be nice to have your heart The goddess said with a smile.


    After entering the shop, Liu Anchang let the shopkeeper get a green jade bracelet.


    "This one suits you very well. It''s beautiful." Liu Anchang picked up the bracelet and handed it to the goddess.


    "How much is it?" The goddess asked the shopkeeper directly.


    "Three hundred Liang." Shopkeeper''s quotation.


    The goddess didn''t even pay the price. She gave the shopkeeper three hundred Liang, then put on the bracelet and said to Liu Anchang, "it''s very beautiful. You have a heart. Thank you."


    "Just like it." Liu Anchang had a happy smile on his face.


    The shopkeeper was at a loss. The girl bought the bracelet out of her own pocket. Why did she say thank you to the man?


    Liu Anchang''s eyes glanced at another jade pendant, but this jade pendant was obviously the style that the man wore on his waist.


    The goddess followed Liu Anchang''s eyes and asked, "do you like that one?"


    "No, no, No." Liu Anchang immediately withdrew his eyes and shook his head.


    "Shopkeeper, how much is that jade pendant?" Asked the goddess.


    "Fifty Liang." The shopkeeper replied.


    "Bring it here." The goddess paid and said simply.


    The shopkeeper immediately went to get the jade pendant. He realized in his heart that this man was a little white face. Bah!


    But he doesn''t care about money.


    In this way, Liu Anchang took the goddess to several shops and changed clothes for himself and the goddess in this way. Now he looks more human. The goddess didn''t think it was wrong. Liu Anchang''s heart she was very moved, anyway, she had money to pay directly on the line.


    After that, Liu Anchang took the goddess to the best restaurant in the county for a meal. Goddess can not eat, not can not eat, so together with Liu Anchang after dinner, think Liu Anchang really very attentive.


    After dinner, they went downstairs, and not far from the door, they saw the man whose eyes were splitting.


    It''s Liu Yujin and xiaotianluo.


    Obviously, Liu Yujin brought Xiaotian snail to dinner.


    It''s a narrow road.


    The goddess''s eyes are full of fierce light. How brave this man is! Even ran out of the house, the expert? Is it nearby?


    The goddess took Liu Anchang to one side, then observed for a long time, and found that the master was not there. Only Liu Yujin and xiaotianluo.


    Liu Yujin and Xiaotian Luozheng stop to look at the roadside kneader''s stall. When they see the kneader''s old man quickly knead out a kneader, Xiaotian Luozheng''s face is full of surprise and joy.


    "Goddess?" Liu Anchang called in a low voice, "they seem to come out alone."


    "Yes. If I go and catch them, the master will be afraid of the rat. " The goddess''s voice was cold, and she ran straight and fast to Liu Yujin and Xiaotian snail.


    Liu Anchang sneered from the corner of his mouth and quickly followed him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    Liu Yujin originally asked Tian Zhiqing with a smile if they would like to have a pair of dough figurines. Tian Zhiqing replied with a smile. As a result, as soon as she finished the word, her face changed. She stretched out her hand and pulled Liu Yujin over and hid behind her.


    Liu Yujin was surprised, and then saw the goddess and Liu Anchang who were rushing in.


    "It''s the goddess and Liu Anchang. It''s just a magic trick to change the face. " Tian Zhiqing said in a low voice.


    "Ah? I think they look the same. " Liu Yujin doubts.


    "That''s the magic weapon that adults give us to let you see through their disguise." Tian Zhiqing explained, then asked Liu Yujin, "brother Yujin, shall we run?"


    "No! Grandma said, wearing a necklace to see her need not be afraid. She can''t help us. " Liu Yujin said confidently, "what does she want to do? If you really can''t, just follow my mother''s example and howl desperately to call grandma. "


    "It makes sense." Tian Zhiqing suddenly opened, stood up straight body, on the goddess.


    "Bold goblin, dare to roam around in broad daylight." The goddess yells angrily, and reaches out her hand to catch Tian Zhiqing.


    Results just met Tian Zhiqing, the goddess was a powerful force to fly out, the whole body hit Liu Anchang''s body. Liu Anchang shouts miserably and catches the goddess. Then they fall to the ground together.


    The next moment, the two showed their true looks.


    "Oh, it''s a goblin!" Liu Yujin roared and pointed to the goddess and Liu Anchang who fell to the ground, "the two have changed! That was not the case just now. "


    Tian Zhiqing looks confused. Huh? What does brother Yujin say? The goblin is her.


    "Good! That''s not how they were just now. " Kneading the face of the old man also trembled to stand up, "these two goblins just now also very fierce rushed over, want to eat people."


    "We have amulets, so they can''t move us." Liu Yujin continued to shout, "be careful, there are goblins out to harm mortals."


    This time, many people stopped to watch, but they were all from a distance and did not dare to step forward.


    The goddess was angry and anxious. How could she have been insulted like this? How dare you call her a goblin? She''s a goddess, a fairy!


    It turns out that this snail spirit and ordinary people have amulets. No wonder they are not afraid to see themselves. Feeling the strange eyes of the people around, the goddess couldn''t stay any longer. She took Liu Anchang''s hand and flew directly into the sky.


    "It''s really a goblin!"


    "But that man is like Liu Anchang in our Liujia village. How did he get mixed up with the goblin? "


    "Do you know that man?"


    "Yes, there is no one in our village who doesn''t know him. I''m lazy and full of lies. Now I''m colluding with goblins. It''s really depraved. "


    For a moment, the man who said he knew Liu Anchang was surrounded by people, and they all listened to him with a strange face.


    "Brother Yujin, what shall we do now?" Tian Zhiqing asked.


    "Let''s go back first and tell Grandma." Liu Yujin made a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    The goddess led Liu Anchang directly back to the shrine.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you frame me up as a goblin. " As soon as the goddess landed at the gate of the shrine, she gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "Goddess, don''t be the same as mortals. When I succeed in my cultivation, I will punish Liu Yujin severely and give this tone to the goddess. " Liu Anchang hastened to comfort him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    "I''ll send a letter to my master and ask her to help me." The goddess was about to go inside. After two steps, she hesitated. Looking at Liu Anchang, she said, "I''ll take you to the goddess temple, but you have to make sure you don''t touch the things inside."


    Liu Anchang was overjoyed and nodded his head.


    Then the goddess pinched a formula. The air at the entrance of the shrine seemed to be distorted. After a wave of water lines had been swung open, the goddess turned to Liu Anchang and said, "come in, you can look around, but remember, you can''t touch anything."


    Liu Anchang repressed his inner excitement and nodded: "goddess, don''t worry, I won''t touch anything."


    "You can go to the study and look at the books in the collection. There are secrets of cultivation. First, you can see if you can understand them. I''ll go and send a message to my master first. " The goddess reached out and pointed in a direction.


    "Yes." Liu Anchang nodded.


    When the goddess had said this, she went inside.


    After the figure of the goddess disappeared, Liu Anchang began to stroll in the shrine. The furnishings in the shrine are an eye opener for Liu Anchang. Some things carefully placed in the jade shop are stacked here at will. How much are these worth? Liu Anchang''s heart couldn''t help plopping.


    Finally came to the study that the goddess said. In fact, cultivation is the most attractive for Liu Anchang. He began to rummage in his study. Liu Anchang didn''t know many words. He was stumbling when he read the books here.


    So many books he didn''t have the patience to turn over and throw aside. But when he saw one of the illustrated books, he opened his eyes wide.


    The more he looked, the more excited he was, and his hands could not help shaking.


    Because this book records a shortcut of cultivation, that is to directly dig away the demon Dan of the goblin. But if you want to refine the demon pill of the goblin, the side effect is big, and you are likely to be possessed. It''s not what excites him most. What excites him most is that it''s the same with the earth immortal!


    In other words, the goddess also has this kind of bead which is similar to the demon pill. As long as you swallow it, you can live forever and have the cultivation of the goddess.


    Can he become an immortal?


    Liu Anchang repeatedly read the records of this book, and finally determined that he did not understand it wrong, which is what he thought.


    As for what the goddess will be like after she is poached, is it necessary to say? It''s going to be normal.


    Liu Anchang didn''t care about it at all.


    Now the biggest problem is, how to lay hands on the goddess, how to dig out her fairy beads? He is not the match of the goddess at all. He can''t fight. So, is there any other way? Liu Anchang still had some self-knowledge. He knew that even if he attacked secretly, he could not be the opponent of the goddess.


    If the books in the study can record these, there must be the weakness of recording goddess.


    Look again!


    Liu Anchang excitedly searched for the books here. After a while, he finally found a book about a kind of herb. There is a record of crescent grass on it. This is the herb used by the goddess to heal her wounds last time. Also recorded a herbal medicine, called Obsidian root. This herb is colorless and tasteless, and grows with crescent grass. Crescent is the holy medicine for healing. This is a highly toxic herb.


    Liu Anchang recalled that when he collected crescent grass last time, there was a kind of black leaf herb around. I think that''s the poison recorded in this tree.


    Then you can cheat the goddess to take it. Then dig out her fairy beads and swallow them by yourself. Can you become an immortal by yourself? Liu Anchang was startled by his bold plan, but his heart was uncontrollable excitement and excitement. Because this plan is completely feasible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    When Liu Anchang thought about it, he did it immediately. He immediately found Obsidian root around the shrine, and then found the kitchen in the shrine. Although the goddess doesn''t have to eat, she still has a kitchen. This made Liu Anchang a little confused. Did the goddess miss the time when she was a mortal, so she kept these?


    Liu Anchang quickly fried Obsidian root, and then carefully carried it to the front hall.


    As soon as the bowl was set, the goddess came out. The goddess''s face was a little tired. I didn''t know whether it was Liu Yujin''s magic weapon that hurt her just now, or it took some cultivation to send a message to her master.


    "Goddess, are you ok?" Liu Anchang went up with concern and held the goddess with his hand. "I think your face is very bad. Did the thing Liu Yujin wore hurt you just now?"


    "A little. It''s not in the way." The goddess, supported by Liu Anchang, sat down with a reluctant smile, indicating that she was OK.


    "How can that be? I just saw that your face was not good, and then I went to the crescent grass and fried it for you. Your injury can''t be delayed. " Liu Anchang''s tone was worried. With these words, Liu Anchang brought the medicine to the goddess, "drink it while it''s hot."


    The goddess was a little moved. She took the bowl, lowered her head and took a sip. Then she frowned at Liu Anchang and said, "how can the taste of this medicine be different from last time?"


    Liu Anchang''s heart was about to jump out, but he said calmly: "I think it should be the reason why he used the pottery pot last time. I''ve washed it many times, but it still smells. I have wronged the goddess. "


    After hearing this explanation, the goddess continued to drink the rest of the medicine.


    Liu Anchang took the bowl in the past, and then pretended to be curious and asked: "goddess, I read that goblins all have demon Dan, does the snail spirit have it?"


    "There should be." The goddess replied, "how do you remember to ask this?"


    "Oh, there used to be a storyteller who said that a Taoist caught a demon and took the demon''s elixir. After taking it, his power soared..." Liu Anchang said.


    "No! This kind of thing is against the harmony of heaven. The evil spirit killed is killed, is to get rid of harm for the people, but the demon Dan can not be easily taken, because integration is a problem. In addition, if someone kills innocent people just to enhance their own skills, they will only suffer backfire in the end. Remember, don''t think that way. " The goddess didn''t wait for Liu Anchang to finish, so she interrupted him sternly and said solemnly.


    "I see. I''m just curious. I''m also curious about the position where the general demon Dan grows in the goblin. Is it similar to our mortal long hair? " Liu Anchang looks curious.


    "Of course not." The goddess laughed, "it''s usually in the position of Dantian. Dantian, this is it. " The goddess pointed to her belly and said, "it''s too far away from your hair." The goddess looked at Liu Anchang, who suddenly realized that Liu Anchang was silly and lovely. How could she think so.


    "That''s amazing." Liu Anchang sighed and then asked, "is there such a thing in human cultivation? "Dan


    "Ha ha, how can mortals have that kind of thing." The goddess couldn''t help laughing, "it''s impossible for a mortal to have something like this before he''s successful in cultivation. Immortals are not the same, God is a God, immortals are immortal beads. And the mortals who have just practiced will not have these. When you are successful in your cultivation, and you are in the immortal class, you will also... " The goddess was originally explaining with a smile, but when she came to the back, her face changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    Seeing the goddess frowning, Liu Anchang was very happy, but he was worried and said, "what''s the matter with you, goddess? Has the injury broken out? "


    "What''s the matter? I... " The goddess''s face began to show the color of pain, she covered his stomach, pale, "why so painful."


    "How are you, goddess?" Liu Anchang did not dare to be careless. He stood far away cautiously and asked with concern.


    "I, I don''t know why I have a stomachache, and..." The goddess''s face became more and more ugly, and she could not sit still. She slowly slid to the ground.


    "Goddess?" Liu Anchang raised his voice and cried out anxiously, but he didn''t move his steps to help the goddess.


    "Give me a hand and help me into the innermost cold spring pool..." The goddess said with difficulty, "the amulet on the snail essence is very powerful. I''m afraid it''s a way."


    I''ve never seen such a stupid fairy before. Liu Anchang despised in his heart. How did this woman become an immortal? Xianzhu is really a waste on her. It''s better to give it to her. She can play a lot of roles.


    "Goddess, can''t you move?" Liu Anchang asked eagerly, "but if you are like this, I Men and women are not compatible. "


    "Don''t worry so much now. I have no strength. Help me quickly..." The goddess is a little angry. At this time, what else should we pay attention to?


    "You really have no strength. You can''t walk on your own?" Liu Anchang reassured again.


    "Yes, come on..." After the goddess said this, she finally found something wrong. As usual, Liu Anchang had rushed to support her, but now she was standing far away, and there seemed to be a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    Looking forward to it? What is he expecting?


    "No strength at all?" Liu Anchang''s face finally turned happy.


    "What are you talking about?" The goddess''s heart rises uneasy, doubt of ask a way.


    "Nothing. I think Xianzhu is really a waste on you. " Liu Anchang pulled the corner of his mouth and gave a sneer. Then he turned around and took the broken sword that the goddess had put aside. The sword was originally the magic weapon of the goddess, but it was broken by Tianmiao last time, so the goddess put the broken sword on the table in the hall.


    "You, what do you want to do?" The goddess looked at Liu Anchang with a cold face holding the broken sword and asked uneasily.


    "At this time, you are still asking me what I want to do? You are so stupid. " Liu Anchang''s twisted face was full of ferocious smiles. He took the broken sword and went forward. Without waiting for the goddess to respond, he directly inserted the broken sword into the goddess''s belly and stirred it up.


    The goddess screamed and the blood gushed out.


    Liu Anchang a face surprised: "the original fairy blood is also red?"


    With that, he reached out and poked his hand into the wound on the goddess''s abdomen, looking for the fairy beads recorded in the book.


    The goddess''s face was full of pain and shock. She can''t believe her eyes. What is Liu Anchang doing? To dig her fairy beads? That oneself just completely did not have the strength, is also Liu Anchang moves the hand and foot, is not because of the magic weapon on the snail essence body to bite back?


    Liu Anchang wanted to hurt her, hurt her!!!


    "Why, why, why are you doing this?" The goddess felt that the sharp pain from her abdomen made her almost faint, but the pain in her heart was even worse. How could people who had trusted her all the time do such things to her? Why? Why?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    "Fool." Liu Anchang didn''t want to answer the goddess''s question. He thought it was a waste of time to explain to such a fool. After a scold, he stirred the goddess''s abdomen hard. Then he felt happy and touched it! A round bead!


    Liu Anchang holds Xianzhu and pulls it out, only to find that a force attracts Xianzhu and refuses to come out of the goddess. Liu Anchang''s eyes radiated a fierce light. He stepped on the goddess''s stomach and held the fairy bead to death.


    The goddess let out a scream and fainted.


    And Liu Anchang pulled Xianzhu out as he wished.


    Liu can''t help laughing when he looks at the pearls on his hands, which are still stained with blood, but are shining white. He didn''t even think there was blood on it, so he quickly swallowed it.


    At the next moment, Liu Anchang was very surprised. He could feel the bead slowly sinking down his throat to his abdomen. A stream of heat came out of the bead and flowed all over his body. His whole body seemed to have endless strength. He touched the corner of the table next to him, and then with a force, the corner was crushed into powder. I also felt that I could see more clearly than before, and I could hear the rustling sound of plants and trees outside.


    But how to fly?


    Liu Anchang thought about it and ran back to his study to look for books. Since the goddess said that there are books on cultivation here, there must be.


    Sure enough, when Liu Anchang turned to the book of cultivation, he was surprised to find that even if he didn''t know some words, he could read them after scanning the book, and he could understand them better.


    How amazing is Xianzhu?


    Liu Anchang subconsciously touched his abdomen. It''s amazing.


    But this place can''t stay long. Didn''t the goddess say that she would send a message to her master? What if her master comes?


    I''d better kill it first. Liu Anchang thought of this, took the books about cultivation, and returned to the hall, ready to kill the goddess, so as to avoid future trouble. In the heart also some regrets, the goddess actually long quite beautiful, only just made bloody, he also did not have that interest, did not want to move her.


    When Liu Anchang returned to the hall, he frowned.


    The goddess disappeared, leaving only a large pool of blood on the ground.


    Where can I go?


    The shrine is not big. Where is she hiding?


    Liu Anchang began to search. Now he secretly regrets that he should have killed the goddess just now and then destroyed her body.


    As a result, Liu Anchang almost turned the shrine upside down, and no injured goddess was found. He felt uneasy in his heart. After thinking about it, he thought it was better to leave here as soon as possible. So he ransacked the shrine, put away what he thought was valuable and easy to carry, and left the shrine.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Anchang left, the goddess showed her figure. Her wound had been healed, but her face was full of tears. Looking at the direction of Liu Anchang''s departure, her eyes were not understanding and sad.


    She suddenly turned her head, looked at Tianmiao standing beside her and asked, "who are you? Why do you want to save me... "


    Before she finished, she was slapped heavily on the face.


    When the goddess saw who was beating her, she was stunned. She touched her face and said blankly, "master?"


    "Son of a bitch! How do you talk to adults? Don''t you kneel down and plead It''s a woman in a crescent colored dress. This is the master of the goddess. She is also an immortal king in the sky. She enlightened the goddess and made her rank in the immortal class.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    "Master, what is it? She hurt me before. Then she saved me just now. She was very strange... " The goddess still looks puzzled.


    "Stupid!" Xianjun is very angry.


    Tianmiao smiles: "if the child is not obedient, just give him a beating. If you''re not obedient, just have two fights. "


    "It makes sense!" After hearing this, the Immortal King was shocked and slapped the goddess in the face. He threw the goddess on the ground and said angrily, "it was my mistake to let you be in the immortal class at the beginning! I only know that your mind is simple, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. Adult saved your life, you are still stubborn. Go on practicing and see what the person you trust is. "


    With these words, the immortal gentleman waved his hand and the goddess disappeared in the same place.


    After all this, Xianjun knelt down on the ground and crawled down: "my Lord, I''ve protected this child so well. She didn''t know that her heart was dangerous, so she made such a big mistake."


    "I almost made a big mistake." Tianmiao said slowly, "of course you are wrong, her fault is bigger. It''s not too late for her to go through the training. You''ll be used to it in the future It''s too late to have an accident. "


    "My Lord''s lesson is." Xianjun was lying on the ground in fear, and his cold sweat came out of his forehead. She understood that the adults could see that her two slaps seemed to be punishing the apprentices, but in fact, they were retreating to let the adults forget.


    "If I didn''t come, your apprentice would kill all the Liu family and the snail. What will you do then? Is it to ask the emperor of heaven or the king of hell? " Tianmiao''s tone suddenly became severe, "or, help her to deal with the aftermath, hide it?"


    Xianjun''s body has been completely attached to the ground, not only his forehead has a cold sweat, but also his vest is sweating.


    "No, my Lord, it''s nothing. If an apprentice makes a big mistake, I will punish him myself. " Xianjun trembled a little.


    "If you can''t teach her, I will destroy her before she makes a big mistake. Remember, this is the last chance. " The sky is tiny cold finish saying this sentence, disappeared in the original place.


    "Yes, my Lord." Xianjun has been lying on the ground for a long time.


    After a long time, she got up in a sweat, and she was regretful and angry. She is a stupid apprentice. She should have suffered a little. Not only was she nearly killed, but she was also nearly involved, and even more, she nearly killed innocent people.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the goddess appeared at the entrance of liujiacun with a blank face, dressed in coarse cloth. Does the practice that master said make her become a mortal again?


    As soon as she looked up, she saw that Liu Yujin was laughing and talking to the two villagers nearby. The two villagers were obviously father and son. They put the things in their hands into Liu Yujin''s hands. Liu Yujin refused, took them away, and then said something.


    After a while, Liu Yujin left with his things. The two villagers said in a loud voice, "young master Liu, take your time. Thank you."


    Liu Yujin waved his hand to show that he was welcome and left.


    The goddess stepped forward quickly and asked the two villagers, "good morning. What were you doing just now? " Now the goddess is a little smarter and knows that things may not be easy.


    "My son got married the day after tomorrow, and master Liu gave him a gift. Today we''ll give him something to eat. We wanted to invite him to the wedding, but we''re afraid that he''ll come. The villagers can''t let him go. Let''s forget it." The old villager said with a smile, "young master Liu is so nice. Every time someone has a wedding, he will give three months'' rent free."


    How nice is master Liu?


    Looking at the smile on the villager''s face, the goddess''s heart suddenly sank, and great panic enveloped her.


    Was it wrong in the beginning?


    (to put it simply, the goddess in the immortal class is a relative. The mind is totally unqualified.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    "Young master Liu, is he the young master of the squire Liu family in the town? But I heard some people say that he is not benevolent for his wealth and colludes with officials to harm his neighbors. " The goddess suppressed her panic and asked such a question.


    After hearing this, the father and son looked at the goddess strangely. The father couldn''t help laughing and said, "this girl, are you a stranger? Who did you listen to? It must not be that councillor Liu in the town is a stranger. Mr. Liu''s family is a famous good man. Young master Liu, in particular, often gives tenants rent-free and doesn''t look down on us. He often comes to the fields to chat with us. "


    "Yes, girl, who are you listening to? If it is true that councillor Liu in the town is rich and heartless, the person who says this is either a madman or a fool. Young master Liu is so kind that he teaches in the town. He is kind and often helps the poor. Ha ha, it''s so funny to collude with officials to harm the villagers. " My son laughed, too.


    "But I listen to Liu Anchang..." Goddess mentioned the name, heart is hate and angry, but some of the truth had to find.


    "Liu Anchang? No wonder! This white eyed wolf is a shameless thing. " As soon as the father heard this, his face changed and he couldn''t help spat. "How much rent did Master Liu give him? Last time, he sold a snail to master Liu at a high price. Behind his back, he slandered Master Liu like this. "


    "More than that, this man is a beast. Even if he is lazy, he often lies in front of young master Liu and cries about difficulties. It''s a small matter to ask for rent free. Later, he also spread a rumor to ruin the reputation of Miss Liu''s cousin, saying that Miss Liu''s cousin is in love with him, and that Miss Liu wants to be a good friend. Later, Miss Biao went to sue him, and he was taken away by the government. It took him a long time to be honest. "


    "What do you think of him? See him full of lies? You like him? Or do you like him for his bad character? Joke! Treat us as fools. Who believes what he says? "


    Liu Anchang was criticized by his father and son.


    When the goddess listened to these words, her face became more and more ugly.


    At this time, she did not understand that she was cheated by Liu Anchang, so she was a real fool.


    Yes, she is indeed a fool. She listens to Liu Anchang''s one-sided words, and then comes to punish the Liu family. I can''t imagine what a big mistake she will make if there is no expert in the Liu family. If she really made such a big mistake, how would she make it up? If she can''t make it up, she''ll just die. Will master be sad?


    Two father and son are still indignant denounce Liu Anchang, finally came back to God, surprised and asked: "girl, who are you from Liu Anchang?"


    The enemy.


    "I don''t know him. When I came here, I met him and asked for directions. Later, he told me so much." The goddess smiles awkwardly and explains it like this.


    "Oh, well. I said that the girl looks so knowledgeable and reasonable that she certainly has nothing to do with Liu Anchang. " Two people suddenly.


    "By the way, did Liu Anchang sell a snail to master Liu?" The goddess asked curiously, "what kind? Why can it be sold at a high price? "


    "Such a big snail!" The father stretched out his hand and said, "at that time, Liu Anchang wanted to take it back to eat. Young master Liu couldn''t bear to see it and said that it was not easy for the snail to grow so big, so he let Liu Anchang sell it to him. Liu Anchang is not a thing. If he opens his mouth, he will get one or two silver. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    The goddess understood that the snail essence of the Liu family was not raised by the expert, but was saved by Master Liu. It''s no wonder that the people who are determined to protect the Liu family have saved their lives.


    The goddess thanks the father and son, asks the direction of the town and goes on.


    Goddess All the way, all the way to meet people, will casually ask about the Liu family.


    They are all good words. They all praise the Liu family. There are also many people who have been subsidized by the Liu family, who are even more grateful.


    "Ah, girl, do you know Master Liu? Take this and eat it. " When the peddler at the mouth of the town set up a stall to sell pancakes, he heard the goddess asking Master Liu and warmly greeting him. He just put a pancake into the goddess''s hand and said, "you''re welcome. Take it. Thanks to master Liu''s support, I can set up this small stall. I''ve set it up for two or three years. I''ve saved enough money. I can rent a shop next year. Business will be more prosperous then. "


    The peddler said and quickly called other guests to go.


    The goddess looked at the smile on the vendor''s face, and then looked at the pancake in her hand. She only felt that the pancake in her hand was very hot.


    I almost destroyed a real good man!


    The goddess, holding the pancakes, walked all the way to the Lius'' house. When she came to the Lius'' house, she met some children.


    The children gathered around to play games, chatting happily.


    Far away, they saw Liu Yujin coming, and they all gathered around with laughter. Liu Yujin took out a handful of melon seeds and gave them to the children. The children thanks and then run away. Liu Yujin went to her door, and the snail came out to meet her. Then she ate melon seeds and chatted with each other.


    "That fool, he''s giving something to those kids again. Doesn''t he know that the little ones are waiting for him to come back? "


    "That''s silly. How much food did those kids cheat him? And he gave it to them. "


    "Or how to call the landlord''s silly son, ha ha."


    The goddess hears two aunts on the roadside giggling at Liu Yujin. When she sees the goddess, the two women stare at her: "what are you looking at?"


    The goddess turned her head and stopped looking at them.


    After a while, a child ran over and squeezed something into Liu Yujin''s hand and ran away.


    The goddess saw that the child gave Liu Yujin peanuts.


    After a while, other children came, some gave Liu Yujin a pomegranate, some gave him some red dates. It seems that they are all grown at home.


    Liu Yujin waved to the children with a smile, motioned them to come, and then began to tell the children stories. On one side, snails use branches to draw characters on the ground to teach these children to learn characters. Children also learn seriously, yiyiyayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayada.


    Goddess standing in the distance, quietly watching this scene, only feel that it is so beautiful and warm.


    "I don''t think Master Liu is stupid. It''s you who are stupid. " The goddess suddenly took such a risk to the two aunts who set up a stall on the side of the road.


    "Hey, what do you mean, you smelly girl?" The aunt was very angry, she said.


    The goddess ignored them and turned away.


    So far, the goddess understood everything.


    She believes in Liu Anchang''s rhetoric, preconceived that the Liu family is rich and heartless. Liu Anchang''s beating turned out to be the result of fabricating rumors and destroying people''s reputation. It''s ridiculous to say that Liu Anchang was bullied by the Liu family in collusion with officials. What''s more ridiculous is that she believed it without proof.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    She owes the Lius an apology.


    She will come to Liu''s house to make amends, but before that, she must get back her fairy beads. It''s not known how much harm it will cause if Xianzhu falls into the hands of people like Liu Anchang.


    The goddess turned away with a resolute face.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Yujin and Xiao Tianluo have finished telling stories to the children around them. The children thank them and run away to play.


    Liu Yujin and xiaotianluo are sitting on the doorstep with melon seeds to watch the children play. They don''t know when Tianmiao stands behind them.


    "Aunts and grandmothers, do you want to eat?" Liu Yujin and Xiaotian Luogang are about to stand up. Tianmiao reaches out his hand to hold their shoulders and signals them to continue to sit. Then Tianmiao sat down on the steps of the door.


    "Eat." Tianmiao reaches out his hand.


    Liu Yujin happily grabs a handful of melon seeds and puts them on Tianmiao''s hand.


    Xiaotian snail stares at the scene in surprise. It seems that adults such a grounded behavior is very incredible.


    Tianmiao also chats with Liu Yujin while eating melon seeds.


    "My Lord, do you also eat melon seeds?" Xiaotian snail asked.


    "Eat, I eat all the delicious food. I also like to peel a bunch of melon seeds and eat them together." Tianmiao replied with a smile.


    "Wow! I like it, too. " Small field snail two eyes bright crystal of say.


    "Aunts and grandmothers, eat dates." Liu Yujin handed the date in her hand to Tianmiao, "it was just given by those children."


    Tianmiao looks at the five jujubes in Liu Yujin''s hand, and then takes them all impolitely.


    Liu Yujin looked at the empty palm, a face muddled force, he thought how his aunt would give him two?


    Seeing Liu Yujin''s expression, the snail wanted to laugh. Why do you think adults are bullying children? It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion.


    "Just now, the goddess came." Tianmiao was eating the date, and suddenly he said, "ah, this date is crisp and sweet. Yujin, do you want to eat it?"


    "The goddess has been here? Where? I want to eat After Liu Yujin asked in surprise, she did not forget to answer Tianmiao''s last question.


    "But I''m finished. I''m gone." Tianmiao put the last jujube into his mouth and said leisurely.


    Liu Yujin


    It''s not an illusion! Adults are really bullying brother Yujin. Xiaotian snail''s eyes are wide open.


    "What does the goddess come for?" Liu Yujin sorted out her complicated mood and asked suspiciously, "do you want to trouble our family? Last time I bounced her off the street, she dared to come


    "No, she''s smarter at last, not so stupid. Congratulations. " Tianmiao continued to say.


    "Ah?" Liu Yujin is at a loss.


    "She went to Liu Anchang to settle the accounts." Tianmiao smiles, "however, she is not Liu Anchang''s opponent like this. I''ll help her and go to the theatre by the way. You''re good at home. "


    "Ah, auntie, I want to go too." Liu Yujin quickly reaches out her hand and grabs the corner of Tianmiao''s clothes, for fear that grandma''s words will disappear out of thin air.


    "My Lord, I want to go, too." Small snail weak said.


    "Why do you like watching as much as your parents?" Tianmiao said with a smile. In those years, the little white fat man liked to watch the fun with the little girl who loved to cry and complain.


    "Do parents like watching too? Then I don''t care. My aunt will take me. Take me. Let''s go, or our parents will know and clamor for you to take them with us. " Liu Yujin asked curiously.


    "Let''s go and show you." Tianmiao stood up and said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    Tianmiao said, with a wave of his hand, the three of them disappeared in the same place and flew into the sky.


    Liu Yujin saw the surrounding white clouds and the smaller buildings under her feet. She was about to cry out in surprise. As a result, the snail next to her was even more surprised than him and had already cried out.


    "Wow, I''m flying. I''m flying. I''m flying. The house below looks so small, surrounded by white clouds, oh? Can''t catch it? " The snail danced in surprise.


    Liu Yujin to the mouth of the scream swallow back, he did not understand looking at the small snail: "Zhi Qing, you are not a goblin? You can''t fly? "


    "When did you see snail flying?" Tian Zhiqing was not angry and said, "of course, my mana is low. If I practice for thousands of years, maybe I will. I heard that there is a bastard in the next county who has practiced for thousands of years and seems to be able to fly. "


    "Said Well, that makes sense. " Liu Yujin is speechless. She has never seen a snail fly. However, he thought that all the goblins could fly. Isn''t that so?


    Tianmiao finally landed in the county with them.


    Then they saw the goddess walking in the street. But it''s strange that people around don''t seem to see them.


    "Are we invisible?" Liu Yujin asked excitedly. It''s amazing. What I only saw in the storybook happened to me!


    "Yes, brother Yujin, it''s so amazing that no one can see us. The goddess can''t see it, but why isn''t her face pretty? " Xiaotianluo quickly walked two steps, caught up with the goddess, looked at the goddess and said in doubt.


    "Xianzhu was dug by Liu Anchang. Naturally, her face is not good-looking." The sky tiny light says.


    "What?" Xiaotian snail startled, subconsciously covered his Dantian. Xianzhu, just like their demon Dan. This one''s been dug. How painful it is.


    "Liu Anchang can actually dig the fairy beads of the goddess. What are the fairy beads?" Liu Yujin guessed that Xianzhu should be a very important thing for the goddess, but she didn''t understand what it was.


    "is like the demon of our goblin, the essence of our magic power. If I was dug demon Dan, basic wait to die Xiaotian snail said with lingering fear.


    "No, I won''t let anyone hurt you. Don''t be afraid." Liu Yujin saw the fear on Xiaotian snail''s face and quickly comforted her.


    "I''m not afraid of brother Yujin and adults." Xiaotian snail began to laugh.


    Liu Yujin looks at her aunt sourly. In fact, what Xiaotian Luo wants to say is that she is not afraid of adults. She is just by the way.


    "Look, Liu Anchang." The snail suddenly exclaimed.


    Liu Yujin looked in the direction of Xiaotian snail''s finger, and saw Liu Anchang, who had changed into a gorgeous suit, swaggered out of a restaurant with a folding fan in his hand.


    At the moment, Liu Anchang is full of spring and high spirited. He pawned all the things he brought from the shrine and got a lot of money. Then he changed his clothes and looked like a completely different person.


    He found that although he got Xianzhu, he didn''t know how to use it. It''s just that I''m stronger and more intelligent than before. It doesn''t matter. I''ll read some books later to learn how to practice.


    Now that we have money, let''s have fun.


    Liu Anchang touched the silver note in his arms and went to the brothel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    "Liu Anchang, stop!" Just as Liu Anchang stepped forward, he heard an angry voice behind him. Someone was gnashing his teeth and calling him.


    Liu Anchang looked back and saw an angry goddess. He is about to run away subconsciously. After two steps, he reacts. No, why did he run? The fairy beads of the goddess have been dug up by herself and become a mortal. But she has fairy beads. She is not her opponent at all. Why do you want to run?


    Liu Anchang thought of this, stopped, stood still and looked at the goddess with a smile: "goddess, you''re OK. It''s so good. Your master saved you, right?"


    The goddess looked at Liu Anchang with a calm smile in front of her. She said angrily, "do you still have the face to talk to him like this? You shameless villain, full of lies, bite the hand that feeds you... "


    "Stop!" Liu Anchang shook his fan and said with a smile, "it seems that your master didn''t come, that is to say, you are coming to me alone for revenge?"


    "Return my pearl!" The goddess cried angrily.


    Liu Anchang looked at the goddess scornfully and sneered: "stupid, I don''t know what to say. I dug your fairy beads, do you want me to return them to you? Do you think I''m like you with a brain pit? "


    "You Her face was red and she was shaking.


    Liu Anchang thought about it and suddenly ran away. The goddess didn''t even think about it. She ran after her.


    People on the street are curious to see these two people chasing out one after another. Liu Yujin also chased after xiaotianluo.


    "I think Liu Anchang is trying to lead the goddess to a place where there is no one to kill her." Liu Yujin said.


    "Yes! Because the goddess without Xianzhu is not his opponent at all. " Small snail some anxious, "goddess how so silly ah, how can this do?"


    "She is very silly, otherwise she would not believe Liu Anchang''s words." Liu Yujin said, then suddenly came a sentence, "you are also stupid, the goddess almost killed you before, you are still worried about her."


    "She''s not a bad person. That''s not her intention. She''s just cheated." Xiaotianluo said seriously.


    "You mean, she''s stupid, but she''s not bad." Liu Yujin added. In contrast, goddess can be really stupid, or their own Xiaotian luoguai, kind and sensible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s what it means What brother Yujin said is to the point.


    The goddess has been chasing Liu Anchang to the outside of the city, to the place where there are no people.


    Liu anchangshu stopped, turned to look at the goddess, ferocious face: "last time you were lucky to avoid, this time you still have so good luck?"


    Yes, because my aunt is here. Liu Yujin steals herself and smiles.


    At this time, the goddess came back to her senses and felt a little reckless. But there was no fear on her face. Instead, she took out a small white dish.


    "Oh, there''s something good about it." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "What is that, my lord? The smell of that thing is a little scary. " Xiaotian snail leaned against Liu Yujin and asked in a low voice.


    "That''s the array that the goddess used to exercise. It can summon back the immortal beads to explode." The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, light say.


    "She wants to die with Liu Anchang?" Liu Yujin guessed.


    "Well, then what? It''s too bad to be buried with people like Liu Anchang. " Small snail anxiously said.


    "Xianzhu in the hands of Liu Anchang, will cause great harm, I think the goddess is thinking of this, just out of this bad policy." Liu Yujin analyzes it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    After the goddess took out the array, Liu Anchang instinctively felt bad, because he felt that the immortal beads in Dantian seemed to want to get rid of his body. He was shocked and rushed forward to grab the array plate in the hands of the goddess.


    The goddess turned around and ran. While running, she quickly played the formula and continued to use the array disk to summon her immortal beads.


    "Bitch!" Liu Anchang was fierce, quickly stepped up and knocked down the goddess. The dish in the hands of the goddess fell to the ground.


    "Oh dear!" The snail rushed up to help.


    "Wait a minute." But Tianmiao stopped the snail.


    Small snail obediently stopped, looking at the sky, and looked at the goddess who was knocked down by Liu Anchang.


    Tianmiao laughed and touched the snail''s head: "you are a good boy. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine. "


    Liu Yujin saw this scene, subconsciously touched his head. Ah, my parents and little snail have been touched by my aunt. Does it feel good? Otherwise, how can the snail squint and enjoy? I want to have a try myself Oh, no! Stop! I guess I''m not as naive as my parents. I''m a grown-up, grown-up! It''s not a kid!


    Liu Anchang got up and kicked away the array not far away from the goddess. Then he looked down at the embarrassed goddess and said with a grim smile, "why do you want to turn over? Without Xianzhu, you are a mortal. You want to fight me, too? " Liu Anchang originally wanted to kill the goddess directly, but when he saw her beautiful face, his evil thoughts suddenly rose and he was about to jump on her.


    The goddess saw his intention and was desperate. She was insulted by such a beast today. It''s better to die.


    Liu Anchang bullied him, and the goddess screamed and subconsciously kicked him. Although she knows it, it may not work at all.


    Liu Anchang obviously did not pay attention to the resistance of the goddess. He knew that the strength of becoming a mortal goddess was totally insignificant in front of him who had immortal beads.


    So Liu Anchang laughs wildly and gets such a kick.


    The next moment, after a click, the smile on Liu Anchang''s face solidified.


    He screamed, covered his crotch and rolled to the ground.


    The goddess is stunned. Can she hurt Liu Anchang who has immortal beads?


    Liu Yujin subconsciously clamped her legs tightly. It hurts. It hurts just to see it.


    OTA''s eyes widened: "Fa, what happened? Is that the key to Liu Anchang? "


    It''s the key to all men! Liu Yujin helped her forehead. Should we consider when to make up some common sense for the snail?


    Tianmiaomi''s smile: "I said I would help her, but I only helped a little. She''s very powerful now. "


    The goddess reaches out her hand, pinches her fist, feels the power in her body, and then stands up in surprise. Then she rushes towards Liu Anchang and starts to fight and kick Liu Anchang.


    Liu Anchang only felt that the sky was dark and the earth was dark. His whole body was in great pain. His bones were constantly clattering. It was the sound of broken bones. He wanted to fight back, but he didn''t have any power at all. At this moment, he didn''t seem to feel the power of Xianzhu. What''s going on?


    "Despicable, shameless, obscene, not as good as a beast!" The goddess beat and scolded. Finally, she took the sword in Liu Anchang''s hand, inserted it into Liu Anchang''s abdomen, and took out the immortal pearl.


    Liu Anchang howled bitterly for a long time and fainted.


    After waiting for the goddess to take her fairy bead back, she seems to feel it. She turns her head and smiles at Tianmiao.


    With a plop, the goddess knelt down on the ground, banged her head on the ground, and knelt down sincerely and said: "thank you for saving your life, thank you for your generosity. In the future, Xiaoxian will change his ways and be a real guardian. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    "Get up, there''s help." Tianmiao nodded.


    The goddess got up, full of gratitude. The adult did not know who it was. Even the master was awed with respect when he saw her. If this adult had not intervened, she would have been doomed.


    The goddess turned to Liu Yujin and Xiaotian snail. Her face turned white and she quickly bowed herself to apologize: "Master Liu, Xiaotian snail, I''m really sorry. I''m so paranoid that I almost made a big mistake. You can punish me whatever you want. "


    "Well, you are not bad in nature. That is to say, we must make a clear decision after verification. " Small snail atmosphere waved his hand, said not to care.


    Liu Yujin put out her hand: "my family Zhiqing has said that. That''s it. Let''s have a long mind in the future. "


    "Yes." The goddess''s face turned from white to red, and she was embarrassed.


    "What about him?" Liu Yujin turns her head and looks at Liu Anchang who is unconscious on the ground.


    The goddess looked at the sky and asked respectfully, "my Lord, what should I do with this man?"


    "Do it yourself. After this, I think you can handle it. " Heaven smiles.


    The goddess thought about it and said to Tianmiao, "well My Lord, Xiaoxian has an idea, but Xiaoxian''s magic power can''t do it. "


    "Tell me about it." Tianmiao''s eyes encourage the goddess. This single stupid goddess has finally grown up. She wants to come to this world and be stable for a long time.


    "I want to turn him into a snail. He spent the rest of his life turning into a snail. " Said the goddess.


    Xiaotian snail stares big eyes, can there be such a punishment? For hundreds of years, she was almost eaten. Liu Anchang became an ordinary snail. It''s not miserable. He was eaten by animals, and he might be eaten by people. Then they are eaten and reincarnated into snails until the rest of their life is exhausted. It''s too bad. However, Liu Anchang should be punished for his evil deeds.


    "It''s a good punishment." Liu Yujin''s face was grim and praised. He had known for a long time that Liu Anchang had a bad nature, so he would not let him rent and keep him from harming his neighbors. As a result, this man is full of vicious ideas. It''s time to punish him severely.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, then waved his hand. Liu Anchang, who was lying on the ground, disappeared. "Fortunately, you can find a snail with a little broken shell in the field of Liujia village."


    Is the shell a little broken? Got it! Liu Yujin thought of the goddess''s foot, and the chrysanthemum was tight again.


    "I still owe you an apology." The goddess apologetically said to Liu Yujin, "I''m going to apologize to your parents. I will try my best to do what they want to punish and make up for, and I will never complain. "


    "Then you go." Liu Yujin remembers the scene that his mother came to save him with a sword last time. She thinks that the goddess really should apologize to her parents.


    The goddess nodded, then gave a big gift to Tianmiao, and then left.


    Tianmiao suddenly said, "I''m leaving."


    "Auntie, where are you going?" Liu Yujin asked nervously.


    "Are you going back, my lord?" Asked Ota.


    "Yes, I''m going back. You two are good. You should be filial to your parents. " The voice of the sky is misty.


    "Aunts and grandmothers, you, don''t you say goodbye to your parents before you leave?" Liu Yujin asked nervously. She always felt that her aunt would disappear in front of her next moment.


    "No, they will cry." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    That''s true! Liu Yujin thought of her parents'' coquetry in front of her aunt. If she left, they would cry. The picture is too beautiful to think about.


    "Yujin, you are a good boy." Tianmiao suddenly stretched out his hand and touched Liu Yujin''s head, "I wish you a long life and a healthy life."


    It''s so warm. Liu Yujin feels the temperature on her aunt''s hand and squints her eyes comfortably. No wonder her parents like to let her touch her head so much. It turns out that she is so comfortable!


    "Xiaotianluo, you should also practice hard. Although there are different ways for human beings and demons, you are predestined with the Liu family. Cherish this predestined relationship. " Tianmiao asks xiaotianluo again.


    "Yes, my Lord, I will." The snail nodded hard.


    Tianmiao smiles and waves. The next moment, the whole person disappears in the same place.


    "Auntie?" Liu Yujin looked at the empty eyes and exclaimed.


    "My Lord is gone. Brother Yujin, let''s go home, too. My uncle and aunt are waiting for us to go home for dinner Xiaotianluo said, pulling Liu Yujin''s sleeve.


    "Good." Liu Yujin nodded. He had a feeling in his heart that it was the last time he saw his aunt. In the second half of my life, I will never see my aunt again.


    "Gone!" Xiaotian snail pulls Liu Yujin to stamp her feet. Then Liu Yujin feels that it''s dark in front of her eyes, and the whole person is trapped.


    What happened?


    Liu Yujin stares at the snail.


    "I can''t fly, but I can escape." Xiaotian snail said with a smile, "wronged Yujin brother, Feitian and Dundi, of course, Feitian is more comfortable."


    "No, it''s good to be with you." Liu Yujin smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao has returned to the shop of everything, ready to jump to the next world.


    In the next world, there will be a lot of anger and resentment. It takes more time to correct the world.


    When Tianmiao decides to materialize everything in the world, he rushes in.


    "The guests haven''t come yet. What are you doing here?" The sky tiny looking at to rush in of this person, frown to ask a way.


    This person is not others, it is the way to do the task, known for its simple and crude fireworks.


    "Little boss, Qi feibai is a lunatic. You have to stop him quickly. He''s going to make the world collapse. I won''t listen to him. " Cold fireworks tone anxious.


    "If you don''t listen, give it a beating." Tianmiao said lightly.


    "I did. The problem is that I can''t do it!" Leng Yanhua scratched his hair. "You don''t know. Apart from you, his performance and strength have always been the first in Tiandao office. Then you came, and he became the second of ten thousand years. I really can''t beat him. "


    "What is he going to do?" The sky tiny this just face cold fireworks, frown to ask a way.


    "He''s going to wipe out all the gods and demons in that world, and start all over again." Leng Yanhua gritted his teeth, "it''s really great to have strength. It''s amazing. I can''t beat him anyway. "


    "OK, I''ll deal with it. You can help me with the world''s tasks." Tianmiao got up, then turned to Dongxiao and kongho and said, "you two look at the cold fireworks, don''t let her make trouble."


    With these words, the sky disappeared in place.


    Kongho and Dongxiao''s face changed greatly when Tianmiao said that Leng fireworks would replace her task. Just want to open mouth to shout host, host disappeared in situ.


    When Leng Yanhua saw the expression of konghou and Dongxiao, she gave a grim smile: "little dragon, little Phoenix, what''s the matter? Do you dislike your sister


    "No, no, please, Mr. fireworks." Dongxiao and konghou stand up straight and deny it immediately. My heart is full of tears, master, I hope the world hasn''t collapsed when you come back. Do you forget the style of cool fireworks?!!


    Look at the author''s words and give him some words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    The battlefield of gods and demons is boundless, the sky is faint red, and the sun can''t be seen. The land was dyed red and black by blood, and the broken weapons were inserted on the ground, whining. They''ve lost their masters, and they may be about to disappear.


    When I arrived that day, I saw such a scene.


    A tall and handsome man in black, with a cold face, stands between gods and demons.


    The one on the left is dressed in dark clothes, which is the demon clan. The one on the right, dressed in white, is Protoss.


    The war between gods and Demons takes place once every ten thousand years, and each time is extremely fierce, with countless deaths and injuries.


    This time, the same tragic, the same countless casualties.


    However, it is not the casualties caused by the war of gods and demons.


    It''s caused by the mysterious man who suddenly appears in the magic battlefield.


    The gods and Demons both looked at the mysterious man in front of them. This powerful man, as soon as he appeared, hurt many of them without saying a word, without any reason. He doesn''t belong to the power of either side and doesn''t understand why he did it.


    "It''s trouble." There was a trace of impatience on the man''s handsome face. He felt the strange rhythm, which was the meaning of heaven. Cold fireworks that big mouth, or go to the boss? This powerful and handsome man is Qi feibai, the Wannian second son of Tiandao office in lengyanhuakou. Although she can''t even compare with the second child, it doesn''t prevent her from ridiculing Qi feibai like this.


    "Give you a chance to kill yourself, and you can reincarnate." Qi feibai holds the silver long gun in his hand and points to a beautiful girl who is seriously injured and half kneels on the ground.


    This young girl is the little master of the demons. Qi feibai came to this world because of her.


    The world was always in balance. The war between gods and demons will start once every ten thousand years, but they are basically equal, and no one can do anything about it. In this way, the world can keep balance.


    However, there is a young master in the demon clan, who is so amazing that although she is seriously injured, she still has a stubborn face and refuses to give in. Her appearance changed the situation. She led the demons step by step and opened the war of gods and demons in advance with unprecedented strength. In this battle, they will win. After the World War I, the pattern of the whole world will be changed.


    They will rule the world!


    Just one step, just one step, and she will succeed.


    But the mysterious man who suddenly appeared on the battlefield destroyed everything.


    He slaughtered many Protoss, but more demons!


    Too many demon elites died in his hands, not even a trace of resistance.


    Who the hell is he?!


    The eyes of the young master of the demon clan are full of hatred, reluctance and sorrow. She so many loyal subordinates, high spirited came to the battlefield, even without weapons, was killed by this man.


    "To give you a decent, quick suicide, you can still reincarnate." Qi feibai impatiently urged.


    The demon girl clenched the sword in her hand, ready to make the final resistance.


    At this time, a stern female voice sounded.


    "Qi feibai! Is that how you do the task? " A woman in a gorgeous white dress suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield.


    Who is she?


    The young master of the demon clan looked at the woman in front of him in amazement. Majestic, beautiful, people can not help but want to worship.


    She called this terrible man Qi feibai? Do they know each other?


    "As long as the task is finished, isn''t it? As long as this fortune is dead, reincarnation will be completed. " Qi Fei white a face is cold, light say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    "Such rough completion of the task will damage the world, you don''t know. If the world goes wrong again in the future, the difficulty of repair will be greatly increased. Do you want to double your performance if you commit a crime knowingly? " The sky Misty cold voice says. She knows that Qi feibai is a prick, but she has a sense of propriety in the past. What''s the matter this time? How can she do such a simple and rude task?


    Qi Fei white choked, he how to ignore a little bit, Tianmiao in addition to Tiandao office staff, or the boss''s daughter, she is to supervise their work.


    "Now, restore the world to its original state and start a new mission." The sky is tiny and shrill voice way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi feibai is silent.


    The young master of the demons understood something after listening to their conversation.


    These two are higher beings above the world. In order to keep their world in balance, they came to block her ambition. But this man''s method is not right, and this woman''s status seems to be higher, is reprimanding this man.


    "I''d like to, but it''s a bit exhausting for me to have so many gods and demons." Qi Fei''s mouth is white.


    "That''s what we have to do. What you cause, you take care of yourself. " The sky frowns.


    "OK..." Qi Fei Bai Leng snorted, "for my performance, don''t be proud. Sooner or later, I will surpass you."


    "I look forward to that day." Tianmiao sneered, "but it''s a bit difficult according to your way of task. How many times have I told you to respect life, you''re not listening to it. "


    "Anyway, they can reincarnate. I didn''t let them all die. The world is stable. " Qi feibai''s disprovement.


    "What punishment will he get if I die?" The young master of the demon clan suddenly asked the sky.


    The sky is tiny a Zheng, turn a head to see to the demon clan young girl, saw in her eyes of determination and deep hatred, anger.


    Tianmiao suddenly laughed and said in a low voice: "he knowingly committed the crime and has a bad attitude. I can report it and deduct four times of his performance. It''s very deadly for him. "


    Qi feibai is a very arrogant person. Strictly speaking, he is the number one in Tiandao office. Tianmiao is a special existence. Everyone agrees that he is the first. If he had quadrupled his performance and let others surpass him, his self-esteem would not have allowed such a thing to happen.


    "What for?" Qi Fei white frowns, the little master of the demon clan asks what to do with it? All of a sudden, he had a feeling of uncertainty in his heart. He yelled, "stop it!"


    But it''s too late.


    The demon clan young Lord''s face showed a strange smile, a pair of beautiful eyes fixed looking at Qi feibai, and then, determined to explode.


    All spirits are gone!


    "Little boss, help me!" Qi feibai roared, "double your performance."


    "Three times." Tianmiao stretched out three fingers and said slowly.


    "Down the well, down the rock, while the fire is burning!" Qi feibai gritted his teeth.


    "When I asked for Dongxiao in your hands, you also took advantage of the fire. I just learned from you." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Three times is three times." It''s better than quadrupling it! Qi Fei white gritted his teeth to comfort himself.


    Tianmiao waved, and a white light scattered.


    A little bit of light blue light comes together, which is the spirit of the little master of the demon clan.


    "Here are most of her spirits, and some fragments are scattered in other worlds. You have to find it yourself Tianmiao hands most of the spirits back to qifeibai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    Qi feibai looked at the ghost in his hand, and a touch of complexity flashed in his eyes.


    "Now I''ll take over the world. Go and collect the fragments of her spirit." Tianmiao is not polite.


    Qi feibai put away the ghost and said to Tianmiao, "I''ll trouble you. I''ll give it to you later. I''ll go first


    "Go ahead." Heaven smiles.


    Qi feibai left the world and returned to the transit space absently. Once again, he took out the porcelain bottle containing the ghost of the demon minority master and looked at the porcelain bottle in a complicated way. The eyes of the young master of the demons appeared again. She knew that she was not her own opponent, and that even if the spirits were destroyed, she could not hurt him at all. But she still did so, even to add a little block to him, she also avenged her people in her own way.


    Why is there such a fool?


    Qi feibai pinches the porcelain bottle, leaves the transit space, and goes to other worlds, ready to start searching for the ghost fragments of the girl.


    And Tianmiao has now cast time back, back to the one hundred years before the start of the war between gods and demons, which is the year of the birth of the young master of the demon clan.


    And she must immerse to complete this task, become the little master of the demon clan.


    ¡­¡­


    The demon palace.


    "Born, born! It''s the princess


    "Have you had a baby? Ha ha ha, I finally have a queen


    A rough laugh almost shattered the roof of the demon palace. That''s the laugh of the demon king.


    This year, the demon princess was born, named Tianmiao.


    When he was one year old, he was made a little Lord. No accident. Later, he was the king of the demons.


    When the young master was three years old, a Demon Lord came to complain.


    "Wang! Young Lord, take down my roof! You have to decide for me The oldest one of the eight demons came to the palace to complain.


    "Oh, what did you do to Miaomiao, she took down your roof." Wang Xu narrowed his eyes and didn''t move his buttocks. He asked calmly.


    "I, I joked that she was fat." The demon Zun voice is small to go down, weak of say.


    "You deserve it!" Wang Leng snorted, "is there anything else? It''s OK to go down. "


    "Oh." The demon Zun accosted, and went down without the howling momentum just now.


    When the young Lord was five years old, the three demons united to complain.


    "Wang, you have to take charge of the young master. My son has been beaten as a pig by the young master. "


    "My son''s eyes are black when he is beaten. Wang, you can''t be so used to the little Lord."


    "Wang, my son is the worst. He has been beaten to fly. I don''t know where he has gone. He hasn''t come back yet."


    Wang still empty squint eyes, slowly said: "how old are your sons?"


    "Thirty seven."


    "Thirty four."


    "Thirty."


    The three demons told their age. The life span of the demons is very long. They are not adults in their thirties. It usually takes 150 years to be an adult.


    "My daughter is only five years old, understand? Five years old Wang stretched out his palm and said, "your sons are all in their thirties. They were beaten into dogs by my five-year-old daughter. How could they come to the door to complain? Not even my five-year-old daughter? You think you have a face, don''t you? Get out of here, or I''ll beat you up later! " Wang first looked contemptuous and growled at the back.


    The three demons ran away in a hurry.


    When the demons left, the devil touched his beard with pride. Oh, it''s my own daughter. I''m invincible all over the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    After a while, a chubby little girl, dressed in a gorgeous black skirt and black boots, ran in.


    "Misty!" As soon as the devil saw that his daughter had come back, he stood up and called happily.


    "Father." The little fat girl stood still, then she forked her waist and groaned, "are those old people coming to complain again?"


    "Don''t worry about them. My son is useless. He has the face to complain. " The devil waved his hand.


    "Well, father is the best. They can''t beat the weak chickens themselves. Who can blame me? I''ll punch one at a time. I''m really vulnerable! " Xiaotianmiao raised his head and said with a small fat waist.


    "Come here, misty." The devil waved to the sky.


    Xiaotian ran to her, and then the devil picked her up and put her on his knee. He was surprised. Oh, it''s a little heavy.


    "Where did you go today?" Asked the devil.


    "To play at the junction with the human world. Find a fun place where the demons live. The houses they live in are very interesting. Some of them are in the shape of mushrooms Xiaotianmiao happily gesticulated, "some demons are also very funny. They are round and have a small tail. Those three trash want to bully the demon, and I''ve cleaned them up. "


    "There..." The demon king thought, "the demons living in that place should be the demons who can''t escape from the world and want to live in plain life. There''s no danger. You can go if you want


    "Yes, father." Xiaotianmiao struggled to get down and said, "I''m going to eat at Taozi''s later. Don''t wait for me for lunch. "


    "Is there anything good to eat?" Asked the devil.


    "Snow mountain sheep, she ordered people to catch the sheep in the vast snow mountain a few days ago. She said that the meat was tender and delicious. I''ll eat it and come back with a leg of lamb for you and your mother. " Xiaotianmiao finished, and without waiting for the devil to answer, he ran away with short legs.


    The devil touched his beard happily. His daughter was so sweet that she didn''t forget to bring them one when she went out to eat delicious food.


    Peach is xiaotianmiao''s playmate. She is a young girl, but she likes to play and eat. She is the granddaughter of one of the eight demons. When I was a child, I grew fat. Now I am seven or eight years old, and I am not so fat.


    As soon as Xiao Tianmiao arrived at the peach house, he smelled the rich fragrance at the door. He waved his hand so that the servant didn''t have to salute. He followed the fragrance and ran to the peach yard.


    "Peach! What kind of food are you making? " Xiao Tianmiao asked.


    "Roast whole sheep." Peach stood up happily, "young master, you are here. I''ve also had people prepare wine. We''ll drink and eat meat later. "


    "Good. By the way, I have something to tell you. " Xiaotianmiaoshen waved to the peach mysteriously.


    "What?" The peach came close.


    "I gave birth to a mirror." Xiaotianmiao said in a low voice.


    "What?" Peach stares big eyes, "young master, are you kidding? You''re only five years old. How can you have a baby? Oh, no! What about the mirror


    "So I think it''s strange. I''m sorry to ask my father Xiaotianmiao frowned in distress.


    "Not raw. My little Lord, this is your magic weapon. I heard my grandfather say that some talented people can refine or refine their own magic weapon when they are young. But refining and refining are all external things. You''ve refined this from yourself... " The peach frowned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    "I remember!" Then he looked at xiaotianmiao with bright eyes and said happily, "young master, I remember. My grandfather said before that, hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a demon king with talent, who condensed a magic weapon of his own life. He is very powerful. It is said that he is the only one of the demons who has refined his own magic weapon. "


    "Yes? I''ll go back and ask my father


    "Besides, the devil is very powerful. At that time, he led the demons to fight with the Protoss. In that war, the protoss were pissed off. Ha ha ha! Young master, you must be the powerful devil in the future! You have to cover me in the future. I''m your faithful little brother. And it''s the first younger brother. No matter how many younger brothers you take in the future, you can''t surpass me. " The more peach said, the more excited she was, and her face turned red.


    "So are you now." Xiaotianmiao looked at the peach for no reason, "you have always been my first little brother."


    "Oh, that''s right." The peach wiped the saliva that does not exist in the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "it will always be in the future."


    "OK, I know. Let''s have some delicious food. After eating, let''s study how to use this magic weapon." The small sky tiny urges a way. Peaches are good for everything, but sometimes they talk a lot.


    "Good." Peach chicken pecks rice and nods.


    Waiting for the two little girls to have enough to eat, drinking a kind of drink to relieve the boredom, and looking at the mirror in xiaotianmiao''s hand together. Of course, xiaotianmiao didn''t forget to send a leg of lamb back to the devil.


    "What are mirrors for?" Xiao Tianmiao turned over the big mirror and said, "who can''t be a pig?" With that, Xiao Tianmiao aimed the mirror at the peach.


    Peach touched his nose: "I''m not a pig, am I?"


    "No, what''s this mirror for?" Xiaotianmiao takes back the mirror and looks at it by himself.


    "Yes, for what?" Peach also looked inside, "the magic weapon of life must be very powerful Gee! Isn''t this the place where we went in the morning to meet the people? Ah ha ha, look at that round demon. What are you doing all the time? "


    "It''s like he''s jumping home." Xiao Tianmiao looked carefully and said, "his house is in front of him."


    "Wait, little Lord, why can you see him in the mirror?" Peach stares at the sky.


    "Yes, why? Because I want to see what the demon who lives there is doing now, so it shows up. " Xiaotianmiao blinked and said.


    "Wow, young master, you seem to be very powerful. What else do you think about? " Peach excited urge, "can you see what my brother is doing."


    Xiaotianmiao nods. The next moment, peach''s elder brother appears in the mirror. He is fishing by the river, picking his feet and fishing. I''ve cut my foot. I also washed my feet in the river.


    "Oh, I won''t eat my brother''s fish any more." The peach retched.


    After vomiting, the peach said, "can you see other people?"


    "Let me see. oh By the way, what about the three trash I beat? I don''t know if I''m going home. " Xiaotianmiao finish, the picture in the mirror changed, a bruised young man is a pucker walking.


    "Ha ha ha! This trash isn''t home yet, but it''s almost there. I know it''s not far from the city. " Peach said with a laugh.


    Xiaotian looked at the mirror in his hand and said, "this magic weapon is a little magical. Can I see what I want to see?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    "It seems so!" Peach came over and said excitedly, "we all know who will speak ill of the little Lord behind his back. Then teach him a lesson and beat him into a dog


    "Yes, that''s it!" Xiaotianmiao nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, young master, can you see the human world? People are said to have a lot of delicious food. It''s said that Terrans are very smart and can make a lot of delicious food. " Peach said excitedly.


    "Yes? I want to see it, too. " Xiaotianmiao is also interested.


    There is no communication among the three realms. The road was sealed long ago. They have never been to the human world, and they don''t know what the human world is like. It can only be vaguely known from the books handed down.


    The war between gods and demons is in a specific space, which is called the battlefield of gods and demons. If there is a war between the two ethnic groups, who can''t fight, can immediately retreat back to his home. The other side can''t catch up. Therefore, although the war between gods and Demons over the years is sometimes tragic, there has never been a complete annihilation of the whole army.


    Xiao Tianmiao''s mind moved, and the picture in the mirror had changed.


    People come and go in the street, tin boxes move fast in the street, there are bigger tin boxes flying in the sky.


    "Wow, can the Terran also refine the magic weapon of flying?" The peach said, "it''s impossible. Are there so many magic weapons that can fly? Can you hold so many people? What is that tin box? I can run so fast with people. It''s as fast as our best mount. "


    "It''s not like magic weapon, there''s no peculiar rhythm." Xiao Tianmiao shook his head and denied, "don''t shout, keep watching."


    Then peach and xiaotianmiao looked in front of the mirror all afternoon, and their eyes were sore.


    "I''ll see it tomorrow. I''m going back to the palace." Xiaotianmiao put away the mirror.


    "But I haven''t seen enough." The peach rubbed her eyes.


    "I have to go back to dinner. I promised my mother that I would go back to dinner tonight. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid that my mother will come and lift up your demon house. " Xiaotianmiao''s face is for your good expression.


    The peach is silent. The devil is good at dealing with the little Lord, and sometimes he will be reasonable, although sometimes it is really rare. The queen It''s too short.


    The Queen''s theory is that my insignificance is right. It''s always you who are wrong. I''ll beat whoever bullies me. I''ll beat anyone who is bullied by Miaomiao. I can''t even beat Miaomiao. Shouldn''t I be tempered and beaten again? If there is a real problem with Miaomiao, it is also the result of others.


    If the little Lord didn''t go back to dinner, the queen might have rushed to the devil''s mansion and lifted their roof, saying that they dared to abduct him from going back to the palace.


    "You are not allowed to peep at night. Take me to watch it tomorrow." Peach eyes Baba said.


    "OK, I''m tired today. I don''t want to see it any more. We''ll see it tomorrow. I''ll come to you tomorrow. I''ll go back first. " Xiaotianmiao waved, and then ran away.


    The peaches rushed behind to see each other off.


    They ran to the door and met her brother peach who came back from fishing.


    Two people looked at the fish in his hand, at the same time showed a look of disgust, and then went out.


    I left my elder brother standing in the same place, what happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    The demons always respect the strong.


    The devil can be king, not only because he has leadership ability, the most important thing is that he is strong, very strong, the first strong.


    Although xiaotianmiao is only five years old now, he has already made the demons afraid. Not to mention the children and grandchildren of mozun.


    The next day, xiaotianmiao called his first brother Taozi to continue to observe the human world in the mirror.


    "My father said it was my magic weapon. You can see what I''m capable of. The human world can see it, but the divine world can''t see it. " Xiao Tianmiao said vaguely, eating the cake prepared by the queen.


    "Young master, can you finish such a large table of cakes?" Peaches are also eating, "I''ll help you eliminate some."


    "You eat less. It''s not easy for you to lose weight." It''s a small way.


    "That young Lord you..." Peach hesitated, didn''t say the little master fat thing. Little Lord is still so fat. Why do you say that?


    "My mother said that I would lose weight when I grow up. It doesn''t matter if I eat now. You say, you say I''m fat, I won''t beat you. " Small sky tiny very magnanimous said, "who let you be my first little brother."


    "Thank you, young master." Peach ha ha a smile, "little Lord, what is this thing?" Peach looks at the picture in the mirror curiously.


    There are four people around a table. There are some small squares in front of each person. There are words on the squares. There are also such small squares in the middle of the table. There are also some small square blocks neatly placed there. Everyone would take one and put it in front of them, and another one in the middle of the table.


    "It''s interesting." Xiaotianmiao also looked carefully.


    In the end, these people took the diamonds, pushed them down and began to count the money.


    Xiaotianmiao stared at the table for a long time. Later, she finally understood what the entertainment was called.


    This is called mahjong!


    Four people.


    "Do you think so?" Xiaotianmiao asked peach.


    "Probably." Peach is not sure.


    "Get someone to make this." Tianmiao grinned, "our pocket money can become more."


    "Ah? Young master, what do you want to do? " Peach doubts.


    "When you''re done, go to the three waste people and tell them that I''ll give them a chance to win over me." Xiaotianmiao pinched xiaopang''s fist, and his lovely face showed a "grim smile" and "I want to win all their pocket money."


    "But, young master, isn''t it more convenient for you to beat them up and grab them again? They can''t beat you anyway. It''s no use going back to complain. Maybe we''ll get another beating. " The peach is puzzled. In the devil''s world, it is such a place where the law of the jungle prevails. The relationship between the demons is totally different from that between the human world and the divine world.


    "That''s not the same. After a snatch, they learned to be good, and then they would not bring money out. I want them to give me the money willingly. " Xiao Tianmiao grinned.


    "Good." Although Taozi didn''t understand what the young master was going to do, she was obedient to fulfill her obligations as a little brother. I''m looking for someone to make a pair of mahjong with hard jade.


    Then Tao Zi goes to find Shi Yang, Ke Yuan and Jiang Yi. They are the three "trash" who were beaten by Xiao Tianmiao yesterday. They are the sons of the other three demons. The three were all handsome teenagers, but they were beaten by xiaotianmiao. Although they went home to apply medicine, the bruises on their faces didn''t disappear so soon. So the face value is a little lower.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    "What does the young master say?" Shi Yang a face doubt, "you don''t want to cheat us in the past, let her hit us again?" Now he changed his name. He used to call the fat girl directly, but later he was beaten by the young master because of this, so he didn''t dare to shout. Even if the little Lord is not here now, he doesn''t dare to shout. Because peach is here, she will go back and complain.


    "No, I didn''t lie to you! Little Lord said, "I''ll give you a chance to win her." Peach shook his head, very seriously said, "not a fight, you go to know."


    "All right, let''s go and have a look." Keyuan nodded. There''s a chance to win that fat girl! He couldn''t resist such a big temptation. Although pangniushaozhu is only five years old, no one in this generation and the next generation is her rival in this city. If he can really win a fat girl, it will be enough for him to boast all his life.


    "Go and see! Go Jiang Yi can''t wait to say that he is the one who was beaten the worst yesterday and directly flew away. Later, he walked home with a pucker! He knew that revenge was too remote. The little Lord is too strong. The devil king and the queen are protecting the short. His family is also short, but what can we do if we can''t beat the devil? He thought it was impossible for him to get revenge, but now when he heard peach say so, he had great expectations.


    When the three of them arrived at Taozi''s house, they saw that the little devil who made them afraid was waiting for them with his legs up. In front of her was a table with many small squares.


    "Young master, what is this?" Shi Yang asked.


    "Peach, explain to them, teach them first, don''t say I bully them." Xiaotianmiao glanced at the three people and said, "do you want to eat cakes?"


    Shi Yang, they stare in horror. This hateful little devil is so kind. Is there a conspiracy? Three subconsciously looked at the door, ready to run. They all suspected that the young master was going to close the door and beat them again when he let peach cheat them.


    "No, no more." Shi Yang shook his head madly. He was afraid that he ate a piece of cake from the little devil, and the little devil told him to pay for all the extra.


    But yuan and Jiang Yi also shake their heads.


    "Then sit down and play cards!" Xiao Tianmiao ordered.


    "What are you fighting for?"


    "Playing cards?"


    "Didn''t you hit us?"


    "The young master said that if he gave you a chance to win her, it was not a lie. I''ll show you how to play this. Learn to play with little master, little master said, willing to gamble, if you win, she will give money. Hurry up Peach urged.


    It''s a big deal!


    The fox pretends to be the tiger!


    Bullying!


    Shi Yang three people secretly scold in the heart. But face a fart dare not put, obediently sat down, and then by peach to explain to them mahjong play.


    At the beginning, the three people were a little confused, but soon after the actual operation of a few, they knew how to play this. Even think it''s a little fun!


    "Yes? Then come on. " Xiaotianmiao pushes the peach away and goes to battle by himself.


    Then he began to play mahjong with the three of them.


    Shi Yang and his friends were very careful at the beginning. After Jiang Yi played a small card, they even sweated in fright. They were ready to run away at the next moment.


    As a result, xiaotianmiao gave the money with pride.


    Jiang Yi took xiaotianyao''s money with trembling hands. He could hardly believe his eyes.


    He won the young master!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    And the little Lord really gave the money! Gold and silver!


    Ah, ah, ah! Heaven, earth, are you not dreaming?


    Soon he knew that he was not dreaming.


    Because the next little master ordered Shi Yang''s gun and simply gave the money.


    The next one, but yuan self touch, little master without saying a word also paid.


    In the end, the three men, with the money they had won from the young master, walked out of the door like a dream.


    The young master stood at the door to see them off and said with a kind face: "I''m willing to accept defeat. You win by strength. Don''t worry, I won''t get it back. We''ll continue to play tomorrow. "


    "Ah, it''s the young master." Three people repeatedly nodded, never thought the voice of the little Lord was so beautiful, the air was so fresh, the flowers were so brilliant!


    "Well, you go back. I''m going to eat with peaches." Xiaotianmiao said, turned around, peach followed behind.


    The three stood at the door and looked at each other for a long time. They cheered when they were sure that the little Lord could not hear them.


    Win the little master, they all win the little master!


    And they''re still standing here safe and sound, not beaten, really not beaten.


    The young master asked them to play cards another day!


    The key is to win the little master. They won the little master! This matter must be blown up!


    Three people you see me I see you, all understand each other''s meaning, and then go to the street together, ready to go to the teahouse bragging.


    ¡­¡­


    Peach is playing mahjong and looks at xiaotianmiao in doubt: "little Lord, I just stood behind you. How do I think you intentionally lost to them? Why? Don''t you mean to win all their pocket money? "


    "They''ll come back only if they give me some sweets, and they''ll give me publicity. There will be more fools coming. At that time, their underpants will be gone if I want to win. With the money I''ve won, I''m going to open a casino. I think mahjong will occupy one floor. " Xiaotianmiao broke his fingers to calculate, "this casino, at least 13 floors, also need to build an elevator. And I''m going to bring in stadiums, football and basketball. Develop your own team.... "


    Peach''s eyes turned into mosquito repellent incense and asked, "little Lord, do you want to introduce those from the human world?"


    "Yes, the life of the demons is too long. Find something to do for them, and let them have a pastime. In order to avoid looking for the weak to bully everywhere every day. " Xiaotianmiao nods.


    "But what if they indulge in these entertainment and neglect their cultivation and become weak? What can we do if we can''t fight with the divine world then? " Peach asked anxiously.


    "Why do we have to fight?" Xiao Tianmiao asked with a straight face, "I even feel that fighting every 10000 years is a mutual leisure. They want to destroy us, we want to destroy them. But have you ever thought that light and shadow coexist, no matter which side disappears, there will be problems. What''s the use of destroying it? Can we go to the divine world or can they come to the demon world? Stupid! What''s more, they said they would fight? We can stand them up when we go to the magic battlefield. We are happy playing mahjong at home. Isn''t it good for them to blow in that silly place? Who stipulates that war must be on time? More stupid


    Peach "!"


    Just entered the door of the devil and together came to look for the small sky Misty devil, just heard this words, two people''s eyes were staring out of their eyes.


    This remark is shocking!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    "Little Lord, what you said seems to be very reasonable." Peach chicken pecked rice and nodded, "before the war, my second uncle died. My grandfather said that my second uncle died in front of an outsider, but he cried secretly for a long time at night."


    As soon as the corner of the devil''s mouth drew, I felt that my old face was gone.


    The devil frowned and thought a little.


    "Oh, father. Sauce devil, you''re here, too. " Xiaotianmiao saw the devil and the devil standing at the door and said, "father, are you here to take me back to the palace for dinner?"


    "It''s Xinjiang demon. And this is my home. " The devil''s weak retort.


    "Oh, yes, it''s your home. Father, let''s go back. " Xiao Tianmiao jumped down from the chair, took the devil''s hand and waved to peach, "peach, we''ll discuss our plan tomorrow. Remember to call both your brothers. I need them to run errands. "


    "Yes." The peach nodded.


    When the demon king led xiaotianmiao away, the Xinjiang demon lord asked peach, "peach, what''s the big plan of the little Lord?"


    "Making money. Grandfather, when I make money, I''ll buy you a lot of things. We can also renovate our mozun mansion. " Peach said with a smile.


    Xinjiang demon Zun touched the peach''s head with a smile and said happily: "peaches are so good." In fact, I didn''t listen to peach at all. It''s just playing among children. As long as they don''t kill people, let them make it. At the moment, the Xinjiang Demon Lord didn''t expect that in the near future, peach''s words will come true, and she will become the richest person in their family.


    In the palace, after eating, the devil asked Xiao TIANYAO, "how can you think of those words? Who taught you? "


    "No. I think so myself. " Xiao Tianmiao ate the fruit after the meal, and handed it to the devil with a fork, "father, do you want to eat it?"


    "I don''t eat, you eat." The devil shook his head.


    "Then I''ll eat, ouch." Xiaotianmiao put the fruit into his mouth.


    "You haven''t answered me. How can you have those thoughts. You just... " It''s only five years old. Even if the demons are precocious, they are only five years old. The demons are all 150 years old. The devil was shocked and curious.


    "We are demons, father, demons! Did you forget what the demons are. Why should we reason with the protoss before each war? Why keep your word with them? Why do they call us demons? They call us insidious, mean, shameless and vicious. Since we don''t do that, aren''t they sorry? We call them Shenzu hypocrites. Aren''t they doing very well? " Xiaotianmiao is eating fruit one by one, and her lovely face is full of heartache.


    Demon King Leng, completely Leng.


    My daughter''s words are enlightening.


    Yes! They are demons! The protoss scold them all day and spit on them. Why should they keep their word? Why reason with the protoss?


    "You mean, don''t talk to them, fight directly?" Asked the devil.


    "Why fight? But what should we do? Every time we fight, we get killed and wounded. People will be sad. Why are we fighting? We''re going to piss them off! After that, we will scold them at the entrance. Let them fully armed in the wind, we will take delicious, with cards, while eating and playing. They are so angry! They have the ability to come and fight us. " Xiaotianmiao grins.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    This method is really good, good (cheap) very good!


    At the thought of the God King gnashing his teeth, but taking the look that the demons had no way, the devil thought that he could drink two more bottles of wine later at night.


    "Father, have you ever thought about it? Why do gods and Demons fight? " Xiao Tianmiao suddenly asked.


    "Well We want to rule the world for ambition. For the sake of the so-called justice, does the protoss think that we should get rid of evil? " The devil replied.


    "No!" "Extremely elegant and valuable," I thought, "it''s all too idle!"


    "Ah?" The devil''s face was confused.


    "The life span of the Protoss and the demons is too long. They have nothing to do all day. Moreover, it is difficult for Protoss and demons to have children. There is no war to reduce the population. There is no competition for resources. Because we can''t go to the divine world, and their Protoss can''t come to our demon world. What''s the point of winning? A little smug? Go back to drink and celebrate. Drink two more bottles than usual? " Small sky tiny sharp ask a way.


    Drink two more bottles of wine The devil is embarrassed to scratch his head. It seems that this is really the case. Is there such a boring battle between gods and demons?


    "The war between gods and demons is a matter that the two families have nothing to do. If we don''t have a goal, we may be in a mess. Not in the future! " The sky tiny Ao Wu will eat the last piece of fruit, and then triumphantly fork, "they will soon have a new distressed things."


    "What''s the matter?" The demon king looked at the "grim smile" on Xiao Tianmiao''s face and asked anxiously.


    "They''re going to worry about how to make more money soon." Xiao Tianmiao grinned and said, "father, you can send me some servants. I need a lot of people to help me tomorrow."


    "All right." The demon king agreed, and he was also looking forward to it. He wanted to see what Miaomiao wanted to do. I always feel that the sky is going to change. He seems to be able to witness the most glorious moment in history.


    Shiyang trio outside all kinds of boast won the little Lord, at first no one believed. As a result, peach appeared and said it was true. Of course, you all have a chance to win.


    Now, the whole King City is boiling.


    Win the little devil!


    The little devil who can make the demons fear.


    Then they began to ask how to win the little devil. Peach took out a lot of mahjong, teach a group of people how to play, let them challenge the little Lord. The young master opened a mahjong hall in the center of Wangcheng. Welcome to visit. There are other kinds of games.


    Shi Yang, they are also excited. Yesterday''s mahjong was very interesting. What did the little devil do all night?


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Jiang mozun and his three grandchildren had a meal. There was no one on the left and no one on the right. Finally, I went to the street in person and saw a tall building standing in the center of Wangcheng.


    Wait, this tall building looks familiar.


    The trough!


    Isn''t this the magic weapon of the devil?


    The magic weapon of the devil is a small tower, which can be big or small. This is the first time he has seen the magic weapon of the devil become so big!


    Is this a mutiny or a Protoss intrusion?


    It''s impossible.


    The devil who fought for the throne last time doesn''t know where to hide now. There has been no news for so many years.


    It''s impossible for the protoss to enter the demon world.


    What does the devil do when he takes out his magic weapon and becomes so big?


    Jiang demon Zun came near and was stunned when he saw the plaque on the door of the building.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    What is this?


    Is that a sign on the gate?


    Happy city.


    Happy what?


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard the noise inside.


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    "I''ll do it myself!"


    "Flowers on the bars!"


    "Rob the landlord!" The voice was a little confused, as if it came from upstairs.


    What is it?


    Jiang demon Zun walked in with a muddled face and saw peach and her two brothers busy living.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang asked.


    "I''m making money. You have to draw money at the end of every table. " Peach replied, "the first floor and the second floor are all mahjong players. The third floor is for fighting the landlord. The fourth floor is... "


    "What is it?" Jiang demon Zun looked at the small square on the table and asked suspiciously.


    "Grandfather, come on, I''ll teach you." Peach''s big brother volunteered to come forward and said.


    Then Jiang''s ass didn''t move away from the stool.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, peach was checking out, and then turned to look at xiaotianmiao: "little Lord, I made a lot today. However, are we gambling in this way? Isn''t that bad? "


    "You forget again, we are demons, demons! It''s not human Xiao Tianmiao is also counting the money. These are not earned in the shop, but from those fools she won today. In particular, Shi Yang''s three idiots lost everything. What dream do you think you can win her today? The publicity effect is achieved, and the three of them are useless. If you lose money with her, you can find a way to win others.


    "Oh, yes, we are demons! The evil demons Peach said, "every time the protoss scolds us for being insidious and vicious, saying that we are dark. We can''t be sorry for these names."


    "Just know. The stadium will start tomorrow. Trick your grandfather''s magic weapon out and give him one percent of the shares. " Xiaotianmiao happily collected the money and prepared to buy some good things for her mother later. It''s the first time she''s earned it, not stolen it!


    "Ah, it''s only one percent. Will grandfather not agree?" The peach hesitated.


    "Give you two percent, and you''ll find a way to get him to agree." Said Xiao Tianmiao.


    "No problem. If he doesn''t agree, I''ll roll on the ground!" Peach immediately pat chest guarantee, "less master rest assured, guarantee to complete the task."


    "Good. You go and get those three Shiyang people out of business... " Xiaotianmiao pauses and swallows the words of waste. "They will be useful in the future. We can''t call them waste. You remember


    "Oh, yes." The peach nodded and came down.


    "There are also many entertainment projects to be set up, which will be able to use the magic weapon of the demons. For the time being, it will take some time to build all kinds of museums. We''ll cross the river and tear down the bridge when it''s finished. " Xiaotianmiao said rightfully.


    "Well, what if the demons don''t agree then?" Peach asked weakly.


    "If you don''t agree, fight with my father. If you can fight, you''ll have to fight." Xiaotianmiao naturally said, thought about it and said, "but if they all invest a lot of money, the shares can''t be given to them."


    "If we invest more, can we share more shares?" The peach asked with eyes. She can see it. It must be right to follow her!


    "Of course, you are my first brother. The greatest benefit will certainly be given to you. You should work hard and live up to my expectations. " Xiaotianmiao stands on the stool to get the peach''s shoulder. She reaches out xiaopang''s hand and pats the peach''s shoulder. She says earnestly.


    "Yes, young master, please rest assured!" The peaches are in full bloom. After the little Lord becomes the devil, can he become the devil general? The future is bright!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    In this way, the magic weapons of the demons were lent out one by one, and various Guildhall places were set up.


    Overnight, there were many huge buildings around the city.


    Xiaotianmiao gathered a group of dandies and asked Taozi to train them overnight. Then he went to all kinds of jobs. He made a huge reward promise, which made the little dandies full of energy. The most exciting promise is that the young master will not beat them easily.


    This condition is wonderful! You know, the little Lord is a little overlord. If you don''t like him a little bit, you can hammer them. There''s no way. They can''t fight. They can only be beaten. Of course, what they don''t like about themselves is weaker than themselves. If they don''t like them, they will be punished. This is the way the demons behave.


    Under the leadership of the young master, a strong business chain was born.


    Although it is still immature, the impact is huge.


    The demons have nothing to do every day. When they are full, they go to the streets to make trouble. It''s a common thing to hit the head and bleed. There''s no one in charge. There''s no one to keep order. This is the environment of the demons. When you reach a certain age, you should be trained. You should also be thrown into a place, depending on your abilities. It''s a very liberal race.


    However, the dignity of the strong can not be provoked. Of course, some people really have no way to provoke, just wait to be beaten.


    In the past, when the demons in the street met with a disagreement, they would fight. Now they are not.


    When I met him, I was talking about the new things that the little master had made.


    "Football? Can''t you use your hands with that 11 man to 11 man ball snatch? "


    "Nonsense, all about football! I''m sure I can only use my feet. "


    "What''s so funny about that? More than 20 people grab a ball, just like a fool."


    "That''s what you thought yesterday, and now I want to go back to yesterday and strangle myself."


    "Why?"


    "Because I said if I want to play football in the future, I''ll eat shit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don''t believe it. Take me. I want to see what''s interesting about this football. If I think football is fun, I''ll, woo, why are you covering my mouth? "


    "I do it for you! Don''t be so absolute


    The other side is also under discussion.


    "Did you win yesterday?"


    "Lost three hundred pieces of magic stone."


    "I won a hundred pieces of magic stone. I''ll buy you a drink later. "


    "Shall we fight later?"


    "Fight! Fight till dawn. "


    The things made by the little Lord are so novel and interesting to the demons.


    The demons don''t fight when they don''t meet. They all find their own interests. They just don''t think they have enough time to fight.


    When the devil saw it, he was in a bit of a hurry.


    "It''s too small to play with things. If they go on like this all the time, their accomplishments will go backward. If they fight with the protoss one day, even if they don''t fight, they will become weak. What can they do then?" The devil asked anxiously.


    "It''s easier. There''s a martial arts competition every year. There are rewards for the top 100, and the top 10 is a cut-off. Just choose something that everyone is interested in as a reward. Anyway, the worst thing we have now is money. For example, a lifetime free hot pot, a lifetime free gym ticket or something. " Xiaotianmiao, who was eating kebabs, said casually.


    The devil was stunned.


    And this kind of operation?!


    Then it''s strange that these bastards are not crazy.


    (I''m not satisfied with what I feel today. Less is better)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    How crazy those bastards are about the things made by misty, which makes these old people gape. If these rewards are given, it''s strange that the younger generation don''t work hard to cultivate.


    "Yes, we are not short of money now." The devil remembered the scene that the inner treasury of the palace was almost unable to hold money. His insignificance is a huge cash cow. No, actually, the metaphor is not appropriate. I always feel that Miaomiao is the most resourceful little demon king in history. She seems to have many hands, lifting all the demons upside down and shaking up their money.


    "In this way, you can practice and be happy in body and mind, and you can get twice the result with half the effort. If we really want to fight the protoss in the future, I think they will take on a new look. In the first place, they overpowered the Protoss. " Xiao Tianmiao put down the bamboo stick in his hand, "father, as for the reward, you can find someone to study it and watch it. I''m going out to play. "


    "Well, it''s on me." The devil said happily. What Miaomiao said is very reasonable.


    Time flies. Ten years have passed.


    A graceful girl growing up in the sky.


    Her business empire has completely ruled the whole demon world. The industrial chain has been very mature, and the daily income has been realized.


    The whole demon world has also undergone earth shaking changes.


    Demons are no longer the only word in their mind. Their life is rich and colorful, and every demon clan has become a pursuit and a dream. It turns out that there are so many meaningful and worthwhile things in the world. Why did you only think about fighting before?


    Peach stood in front of his house, looking at the sky in surprise: "what? Young master, do you want to take part in the training? But you''re only fifteen. "


    "Does it have anything to do with age?" Tianmiao chewed a sweet and waxy fruit and asked.


    "No..." Peach was silent and said slowly, "it may have something to do with others, but it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. I''ll go with you, too


    "You don''t seem to be old enough, do you? Are you 17 today? I can barely get to the first floor with a back door. " After Tianmiao asked, he thought about it and said.


    "I don''t care. I''ll go too, young Lord." Peach said obstinately.


    "OK, stay by my side during the training. You can see it earlier." Tianmiao doesn''t like it. It''s nothing to take a tow bottle. Besides, it''s still his first younger brother. It''s natural to protect him.


    "Shi Yang, they will go too. I don''t know if they have improved a little over the years. " Said the peach.


    "Regardless of them, they have been obedient these years." Tianmiao doesn''t like it. She seldom beats people these years. Walking in the street, many demons dare to say hello to her.


    Although Shi Yang''s relationship with Tianmiao seems to have eased over the years, it is not. They just can''t fight, whether it''s a real fight or mahjong, but they can''t fight less. They dare not say a word because of their power. If you want to say that you have a good relationship with Shaozhu, it''s just a fantasy.


    A few of them are polite on the surface and the young master, and they curse at each other behind them.


    Do you know? Of course, the little Lord knows, but he doesn''t want to compare with the three sass. Peach asked why he didn''t beat them, and the young master said contemptuously, "it''s beneath me to care with Sabi."


    "Yes, yes! The little Lord is right Peach chicken pecks rice, nods, two eyes small star. Now the young master is really handsome.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    The trial is in the den.


    It''s full of demons and extremely dangerous.


    There are nine floors in the cave. The lower it goes, the more dangerous it is.


    The demons who go to test will choose the corresponding number of layers according to their own strength. One of the most effective ways to enhance strength is practice, especially the battle between life and death. The demons will often fight with each other, but they won''t fight without hatred. Because the birth of demons is a big problem, long life, physical reasons are difficult to have children. If you don''t fight with a dead hand, the help of nature to practice will not be maximized.


    But in the grotto is not the same, life and death often between a thought.


    Peach is still young, according to reason, can only choose the first layer.


    But the little Lord went down all the way, and she followed him with a dead face. She said that she wanted to see the little Lord''s heroism.


    The little master didn''t stop her. She was absolutely confident that she could protect the peach, so she let the oil bottle follow her. However, it''s really comfortable to have this super considerate "dogleg" here.


    Peaches can always take out something that the young master likes, one is a cup of juice, one is a washed fruit, one is a kind of nut that the young master likes.


    When the demons enter the cave, they can go together or alone. But the self conceited demons usually go ahead alone, which is also a kind of self-discipline.


    From the entrance, it can be directly transmitted to the corresponding one to nine layers. If you want to go to another layer, you can either return to the entrance for transmission or walk on your feet.


    The young master was eating while he was fighting. Peach is diligently performing her younger brother''s obligations behind. She is digging the magic core and cutting the useful body parts of the magic objects. The horns of some magic objects are alchemy materials, some are bones, and some are tails. Before the peach came, I did a lot of homework, which can accurately distinguish what parts are useful. She seems to have met such a situation for a long time. The young master is fighting in front of him, and she is picking up the spoils behind him.


    "Half for you." What the young master said just gave the peach blood. Peach happily put away the hard corner, although she is now very rich, but money this thing, who will be too much? Her family''s mozun mansion has been rebuilt for a long time. It''s not a renovation. It''s a complete reconstruction. I bought the houses on both sides and rebuilt them. Now the magic mansion is big and beautiful. It''s all her money! A few days ago, my grandfather secretly asked her for pocket money, saying that my grandmother had deducted all his pocket money this month. She''s the richest one in the family now, and she''s proud.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they came to the third floor. The third level is obviously a watershed. The magic power here is totally different from that of the first and second levels.


    It''s much better than the first two.


    But that''s a bullshit.


    In front of the little Lord is still slag!


    One punch!


    "Eh, it seems that Shi Yang is ahead?" Peach is squatting on the ground to clean up a demon that the young master just killed. She looks up and sees a demon not far away. It seems to be Shi Yang. It''s like fighting a monster.


    "He''s a good cook. It seems he can''t beat it." The peach make complaints about the corners of the mouth.


    "Can you fight?" Asked the young master.


    "Shi Yang can still support me. If it were me, I would be killed. But that doesn''t stop me from mocking him. " The peach grinned. When dealing with Shiyang''s SABIS, peaches are always unforgiving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    The young master was used to peach''s cheap behavior. She picked her eyebrows and suddenly went forward.


    Shi Yang was desperate at the moment. He knew that the trial of the magic cave was extremely dangerous, but he didn''t expect that the difference between the third level and the first two levels was so big. He would not have come down rashly if he had known. Now on the monster''s bloody mouth, he closed his eyes in despair. I also made an appointment with them to play mahjong in the evening. Will they all be short of one in the future? (before he died, he thought these were the reasons why Taozi and the young master said they were Sabi.)


    But the next moment, the pain of imagination did not come.


    But by the surging blood poured a face, the blood of the devil, is dark green, and sticky smell.


    It took him a long time to react and wipe the blood on his face.


    I heard the voice of the peach next to me: "it''s so dangerous. It''s almost too late."


    What''s too late?


    Shi Yang turned his head and saw that the peach was taking back the umbrella. All the blood on the umbrella was green and smelly. Behind the umbrella was the little Lord''s calm and fist he had just taken back.


    "Little, little Lord, you saved me?" Shi Yang Leng asked.


    "It''s not nonsense! I got my own boots dirty to save you. Shiyang, you are really weak. If you don''t have that ability, don''t come down to the third level. If you look at me, I know I can''t go down to the second and third level, so I''ll stay by the little Lord''s side, and the little Lord will cover me. " Peach reproached Shi Yang, shaking and shaking the soiled umbrella on his hand. He said with regret, "I just bought a new umbrella. I guess I can''t have it. Forget it. I bought 20. That''s enough. "


    Shi Yang Why does peach make people want to beat her every time she talks? It''s really a shame to hold your thigh so complacent. Although I beat her, I didn''t dare to beat her. After all, her thigh is a vicious young master!


    "Gone." Little Lord lightly said a sentence, lift leg to go forward.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Peach lost her umbrella and followed her.


    Shi Yang came back to his senses and yelled at the back of the little Lord, "why did you save me?" Don''t you hate me? Shouldn''t you want me to die?


    The little Lord turned his head and looked at Shi Yang inexplicably: "I''m the demon king in the future. Isn''t it normal for me to save my subjects? You are really Sabi


    "That''s it, sabby! There''s a hole in the brain. Isn''t it right for the young Lord to save you? " Peach also despised to see eye Shi Yang, feel Shi Yang''s brain more and more difficult to use.


    Shi Yang blurted out: "don''t you hate us very much?"


    "Why should I hate you?" The little Lord was even more puzzled, "are you fooled by the demons? You quickly send it back to the doctor. "


    Peach looked at Shi Yang with the eyes of the mentally retarded, and then whispered to the little master: "little master, I think Shi Yang seems to be fooled by the magic thing, or the magic thing with the spread of virus will make people stupid, let''s get out of here."


    "Gone." Little Lord''s expression seemed to agree with peach''s words, and he walked forward with his legs raised.


    Peach quickly followed to go up, the corpse of this evil thing she disliked of don''t want to deal with.


    Shi Yang stood in the same place, looking at the back of the little Lord and peach disappeared for a long time, and then recovered. Then the eyes complex looked at the devil dead on the ground.


    It''s the style of the little master.


    Shi Yang remembered that every time he beat them, he also beat them with fists. However, it seemed that there was no internal injury or sequelae except for the pain at that time and the appearance of bruises and bruises.


    Young master, have you never hated them? Even if they often block the young master?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    After saving Shi Yang, he saved Ke Yuan not far away.


    as like as two peas, giant earthquakes and landslides.


    "No, this one is stupid. Is the Magic Cave more terrible than before The peach is shivering a little.


    "That''s not clear. Go back and ask." The young master didn''t like it. No matter how strong the demons in the grottoes are, they are dregs to her. But for the next training, I''d better go back and report it.


    Until the little Lord and peach left, Yuan never came back.


    The experience of this time, peaches make a lot of money. The only thing not so happy is that the little Lord finally left her on the first floor and let her face some demons alone. Little Lord said, she must grow up and can''t rely on her forever. If you want to be a magic general, that''s the first step.


    She knows the truth, but the little Lord threw her to a pair of demons who are kissing me. I''m going to breed. Isn''t it really the little Lord''s intention? When she was chased by two evil things, the young master ate the fruit she bought and laughed. Is it really good? (Tiao Tiao Guo is a special nut of demon world. After eating it, you can eat it with your mouth full. It''s crispy and delicious. I like it very much.)


    Finally, peach finally solved the two demons. Although they were in a mess, at least they were solved.


    On the little master''s happy smile, peaches feel warm in the heart. More determined to work hard to cultivate their own determination. The little Lord is so strong that he has to be strong in the future to be worthy of standing beside him. If you want to be the first younger brother of the little Lord, you must be better than many demons.


    After the end of the training, when settling the score, peach is the highest score in the first level of the cave. Won the first prize of the first tier provided by the Royal overlord group under the name of the young master. I can''t find the peach. Taozi and the young master once discussed the name of the industrial empire created by the young master. The young master said that it was called Royal overlord. Peaches feel a little vulgar, but the more vulgar the little master says, the more memorable it is. Sure enough, who doesn''t know when the demon world mentions Royal hegemony?


    Peaches go home with big rewards. Grandfather came up with a smile, proud and happy.


    "Grandfather, I''ve given half of the magic materials, and I''ll give you half later." The peach whispered.


    "Well? Good, good. " Jiang''s face is going to be stiff with laughter. My granddaughter is strong! "In the future, you should follow the little Lord well. There is no limit to your future." Xinjiang demon lord exhorts a way.


    "I know, grandfather, don''t worry." Peach nodded and said happily, "I will always occupy the position of the first younger brother of the young master. No one can take it away."


    Xinjiang demon Zun blinked, the essence of this is right, but how can it always feel strange?


    Xinjiang demon Zun is considering how to correct his granddaughter''s statement. When the two grandsons see the peach, they immediately run over and invite him an, and then pull the peach away.


    "Little sister, can you tell me more about the bonus this time?" The elder brother rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "Yes, little sister, and mine, mine, can you have more?" Second brother also rubbed his hands and laughed obscenely.


    "Did you do well? If so, I have the courage to talk to the young master. " Peach asked with a straight face.


    "Yes, yes." The two brothers said with one voice.


    "All right..." Peaches go all the way with their hands and faces on their backs. Two elder brothers follow behind with a flattering face, saying what to invite peaches to eat in the evening to celebrate the training results.


    Looking at this scene, Jiang demon Zun was in a mixed mood.


    Always feel that after their family, it is the rise of yin and decline of Yang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    "What are you looking at? Go and take out the wine you''ve hidden, and celebrate the first place of peach experience tonight. " Just when Jiang demon lord sighed, his wife''s lion roared behind him.


    "Ah? I didn''t hide the wine Jiang demon Zun had a thump in his heart, but he was still quibbling. There is a fluke in my heart. It''s impossible. My wife can''t find that he''s hiding wine.


    "If you want to go, I''ll give away all your wine cans!" Madame mozun was too lazy to talk nonsense and roared.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go, get three cans?" Xinjiang demon Zun no longer dare to be lucky, carefully asked.


    "Who can drink three cans? Don''t you drink tonight? " The lady''s eyebrows and angry eyes.


    Jiang demon Zun shrunk his neck and said weakly, "I want to drink."


    "Go and get ten cans!" The madam stares at to say.


    Xinjiang demon Zun lowered his head and necked to get the wine.


    He didn''t realize that his family had been prosperous in Yin and weak in Yang since a long time ago.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mahjong hall, Shi Yang, Ke Yuan and Jiang Yi are playing mahjong.


    But Shi Yang and Ke Yuan are obviously absent-minded.


    "Today, one of you is a king of cannons, and the other is addicted to being a flower pig. What''s the matter?" Jiang Yi doubts. Of course, after playing mahjong and winning a lot of money, he says his doubts.


    Shi Yang and Ke Yuan look at Jiang Yi, and their expressions are a little complicated.


    "What are you doing? If you have something to say, what do you mean? I''m just like you. " Jiang Yi was counting the money and the tongue of his tongue. "I didn''t make complaints about your money. I didn''t remind you when you touched more cards or you didn''t touch the cards."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shi Yang was silent and left.


    But yuan glanced at Jiang Yi, who was in silly music, didn''t speak, and got up and left.


    Jiang Yi sits alone at the mahjong table, scratching his head. What''s the matter with these two people? Why are you so worried? The relationship between the three of them is good enough to wear a pair of trousers. What''s the matter today? Why don''t you tell him?


    Shi Yang and Ke Yuan are walking one after another. Shi Yang, who is walking in front of him, suddenly stops and Ke Yuan, who is walking behind him, bumps into him directly.


    Two people pain of Ao for a while. Shi Yang turned his head and looked at Ke Yuan: "how did you get there?"


    "Why did you stop all of a sudden?" But yuan touched his head and frowned.


    Shi Yang was silent, and suddenly asked, "when you were in the devil''s cave, were you saved by the little Lord?"


    "Yes? Did the little Lord save you But yuan was stunned.


    Shi Yang''s face was complicated and he nodded gently: "yes, the young master saved me regardless of the past. I couldn''t understand it at all. "


    "I can''t understand. I asked the little Lord, but he didn''t answer me. On the contrary, he looked at me and left May yuan frown.


    "Is the young master looking at you like a fool?" Shi Yang asked.


    "How do you know?" But yuan looked at Shi Yang in amazement.


    "The little Lord answered me, but that''s the way he looked at me." Shi Yang''s expression is complex. He tells Ke Yuan about the conversation with Shaozhu.


    But yuan was silent after listening. I don''t know what it''s like.


    "I always thought that the young master hated us very much. After all, we were against her everywhere. If we had a chance, we would certainly get in trouble. Even though they didn''t succeed, they still beat each time. " Shi Yang''s expression became confused, "as a result, the little Lord never hated us?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    "I think so, too. I thought the little LORD hated us as much as we hated her. It turns out that''s not the case at all. " Can yuan''s expression also become confused, "little Lord, never hate us, also saved us!"


    "In the future, I won''t fight against the little Lord, and I won''t block him." Shi Yang said seriously.


    "I won''t either." Keyuan nodded.


    "But now we can''t let Jiang Yi know, otherwise he will be very angry with us and break up with us." Shi Yang whispered.


    "I know that. Don''t worry." It can be guaranteed in yuan.


    Later, Shi Yang and Ke Yuan knew that in this training, the little Lord saved many demons, not only the two of them. So for a while, the city was peaceful, and the number of dandy troublemakers decreased. This makes the devil puzzling, this group of bastards how more and more honest?


    Is this still the demon clan? Being so polite makes him dream.


    But honest to honest, the cultivation of the demons did not fall, which made the demon king very happy.


    The city of Kings is thriving.


    The little Lord has won the support of many demons. The demon king thinks that he is the fastest one to die on the beach. There was even a demon lord secretly discussing when he would abdicate and let the little Lord go up earlier.


    After being heard by him, he gave a beating and yelled: "I''m not old yet! Don''t think I don''t know you''re jumping like this just to give you more bonus at the end of the year. Why, your house has just been renovated, and you want to expand it? "


    "Well, Wang, your palace was expanded only last year. This year, don''t you want to build another Avalokitesvara and queen to watch the stars?" The beaten devil replied unconvinced.


    "Go away! And I''ll keep hitting you. " The devil glared and yelled.


    "Wang, this is unreasonable, and it is also the double standard that the little Lord once said." Mozun continues to protest.


    "When will you see me to reason? Can I be the devil by reason? " The devil clenched his fist and showed his teeth.


    "When I didn''t say anything!" The demons quickly shut up and ran away. Then he exclaimed in his heart that he was careless. Over the years, the demon world was so peaceful that he forgot the nature of the demon king. Ferocious, unreasonable, powerful! How did the devil come at the beginning? Of course, it was a fight. Otherwise, did you think it was a guess?


    At the beginning, there were not only eight demons. There are ten demons in total, and the devil will be born in this one. If you want to be the devil, fight! The current demon king came all the way, beat a lot of demons to scurry, and then sat firmly on the position.


    As for the demons, they always respect the strong. They have no idea who is the strong. It''s natural for them to be the devil. But one of them was very unconvinced. He thought he had a chance. On the day of the fight, he felt that he was almost promoted. It was the current devil who picked up the bargain. If he was a few days late, the result would be different.


    This idea is not recognized by any demons.


    Why, before the fight, I have to ask you how you are today? Is today your best peak? Will you be unconvinced if you fight? Will you cry if you lose? It''s still the demons? That''s the glass heart princess!


    The demon master was ridiculed by all the demons after he said that he was not convinced and thought that the result would be different in a few days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    Demons fight, can lose, but can not afford to lose!


    So the demons all spit on the one who can''t afford to lose.


    Then the devil moved his family. I don''t know where he went.


    However, on this day, the devil came back with his family.


    The way demons get along with people is totally different.


    When the devil moved away, no one wanted him to stay. Now he wants to come back, no one rejected him.


    He didn''t have a deep hatred. When he took the position of the demon king, the demons fought openly. So when he came back, the demons would neither welcome nor crowd him out.


    The title of this devil is burning devil. His surname is Wu. It doesn''t matter what his name is. It''s more important what his grandson''s name is. His grandson is called Wulu. He has a lot of talent. In the words of burning demon, his grandson''s talent is rare in ten thousand years. He can''t be the devil, but his grandson can.


    That''s why his family came back to the city of kings. He wants his grandson to fight for the throne and pull the devil down from the throne. He believes that his grandson definitely has the strength.


    It does!


    Wu Lu''s strength is really strong.


    But burning demon Zun never thought that the demon king had children, and had been established as a little Lord! Is this the next demon king?


    How can that work!


    He will let his grandson prove everything.


    He went back to the King City with ambition and ambition, and then he was stunned.


    Is this really the city of his memory?


    Why are all the demons on the road smiling? Many demons greet each other politely, and then walk together. It seems that they are going to the same place. Burning devil in the heart doubt, but the surface is still as steady as Mount Tai, a big hand wave, first back to his former devil house settle down again. Wu Lu said that he wanted to visit here first, burning the kindness of demon Zun''s smile.


    "Go ahead. Sooner or later, this place belongs to you. You can get familiar with your own world as soon as possible." Burning demon Zun nodded lovingly and agreed.


    Wu Lu has just turned 40 this year. It''s the time when he is full of spirit and curiosity.


    His appearance is similar to human''s 17 years old. He is a little slender, handsome and elegant. It would be wrong to think that his nature is as delicate and elegant as his appearance.


    In his heart, he is still a rebellious powerful demon family.


    "Where are you going? Is there anything interesting here? " Wu Road stops two demons who are going to the mahjong hall together and asks.


    "Go to the mahjong hall and play mahjong." A demon answered.


    "What is that? "It''s fun?" Wu Lu asked.


    The two demons looked at him in amazement: "where do you come from? Mahjong don''t know?"


    The next moment, the two demons regretted their words. A moment later, after being beaten by Wu Lu, the two demons answered Wu Lu''s question respectfully. Wu Lu just let go of the two demons.


    Then Wulu went to mahjong hall slowly.


    Once in the mahjong hall, Wu Lu''s heart is WOW! Ah! oh Hello! magical! It looks like fun!


    But he inherited his grandfather''s good boby gene. He kept howling in his heart and looked like a dog.


    He stood behind a mahjong table, quietly watching others play. After a while, he understood the rules.


    Interesting!


    Wu Lu happily went to a table and started fighting!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    Wu Lu is very clever, so he learns mahjong fast and plays well. Soon, the three demons on the table were defeated, and then they didn''t want to fight him.


    Jiang Yi just passed by. When he saw that there was a hard stubble here, he got excited and went to the table. Then he asked the other two demons to come to the table. Anyway, my mahjong player hasn''t come today, but yuan and Shi Yang don''t know what to do, so let''s have fun today. The hard stubble won a lot of money, but it was all the vegetable chicken money.


    After Jiang Yi came to the table, the situation changed.


    Wulu was beaten and doubted morsheng.


    Didn''t he just win all the time?


    Why lose all the time now?


    How can it be!


    Cheating?


    No, no, his strength is much higher than that of the demon clan. We can see that the demon clan didn''t cheat.


    Is that too much food? The other side is a mahjong master?


    Obviously, this is the fact, which makes Wu Lu some unacceptable facts.


    After lighting Jiang Yi''s gun again, Wu Lu not only exported all the money he had just won, but also lost his pocket money.


    "Give me the money!" Jiang Yi urged.


    Wu Lu black face, silent, suddenly stood up, directly lifted the mahjong table.


    All the demons on the scene were stunned.


    Who is this? How dare you make trouble in the young master''s mahjong hall? How long ago did this happen? Those who dare to lift the table were beaten as dogs by the young master. No one dares to do this for a long time. Who is this man? How dare you make trouble?


    "You don''t deserve to be beaten, do you? Want to be beaten? " Jiang Yi jumps up and roars angrily. At the beginning, he was also unbelievable. Someone dared to make trouble in the mahjong hall. Was he blind? But the mahjong that bounced up hit him in the face is really painful, let him understand, this is not an illusion, there is really someone making trouble in the young master''s mahjong hall!


    "You want to hit me? Is it up to you? " Wu Lu sneered, and then he started to hammer Jiang Yi.


    Obviously, Wu Lu inherited the gene that his grandfather couldn''t afford to lose.


    Wu Lu waves his fist in front of Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi is shocked and reaches out his hand to block it.


    As a result, a powerful pressure came.


    No!


    This demon clan is so strong!


    Jiang Yi''s heart sank, and he was about to lose face today. I''m going to be beaten by a bumpkin of unknown origin. It''s too shameless.


    After catching Wu Lu''s fist, Jiang Yi flies back. Around the mahjong table and mahjong flying around. Seeing that Jiang Yi was about to crash into the wall, a white hand held his back, and then removed the power of Wu Lu, and let Jiang Yi stand on the ground steadily.


    Jiang Yi is stunned and turns to see that it is the young master who has saved himself.


    The young master took two steps forward and stood in front of Jiang Yi. With a sneer on his lips, he looked at Wu Lu: "those who dare to bully me in my territory are very brave."


    Jiang Yi looks at the slender figure of the young master and hears his words just now. His heart is beating fast at this moment.


    "Who are you?" Wu Lu asked in a deep voice. This girl, very strong! It''s not the fish and shrimp that can match.


    "You should give your own name first. It''s a shame to make trouble in the little master''s shop. " Peaches jump up and down. Where did the local buns come from? How dare you make trouble here. It''s a long time since I''ve seen such a daring bumpkin. Although this bumpkin looks very strong, it can blow Jiang Yi away. But in front of the little Lord, it''s still dregs. Because the little master flew Jiang Yi directly to the other side of the sky, and this local bumpkin could fly Jiang Yi so far at most.


    "Young master? Are you the devil''s daughter As soon as Wu Lu heard it, his eyes lit up. Is the girl in front of him the one he came to overthrow? As long as you beat her and the devil, you will be the next one.


    Come on! Take care of her first!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    First defeat the little Lord, then defeat the devil king, and finally ascend the throne of the devil king and become a new devil king. When the time comes, mahjong table will be set up in the king''s palace, and the demons will go into the palace to play mahjong with them! Wu Lu arranged in his heart.


    The next moment, the wonderful dream is broken.


    Wulu was beaten and doubted morsheng.


    The fight just now is different from the fight now.


    Playing mahjong and being hit with fists are both typing, but the experience is totally different!


    Isn''t he a genius? Isn''t he the man who can be the devil?


    Why is he now being rubbed on the ground by a girl who looks younger than him?


    He asked him whether he was convinced.


    Of course he didn''t agree, but after he said these two words, he was beaten even worse.


    From here to there, from the inside to the outside, and then to the inside.


    Do you agree?


    Yes, yes!


    If he goes on fighting like this, he''s afraid he won''t see his grandfather''s last face. I won''t be able to play this novel mahjong in the future.


    Finally, Wu Lu was detained in the mahjong hall to work.


    It''s very simple. Money is lost. The young master stood him on his head and gave all his money to Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi won by his real ability. Why not give it to others? The young master ignores Jiang Yi''s moving face and gives him all the money.


    As for the damaged mahjong table mahjong what, only Wu Road work to offset.


    Wu Lu is wearing a pig''s head and face, scrubbing mahjong.


    Peach sat on one side, eating, supervising, and mocking from time to time.


    "Your name is Wulu, and you are the grandson of the burning devil, right? Don''t say that you are the grandson of the Demon Lord. If you are the Laozi of the demon lord or the Demon Lord himself, you are not the opponent of our little Lord. You are also beaten as a dog by our little Lord. "


    "If you come to play, you can play. We welcome you to the museum with both hands. As a result, if you don''t spend well, you smash the museum. Who do you beat if you don''t?"


    "It''s light to play less today. You don''t see how the first one who made trouble in our mahjong hall was played less."


    "What is it like?" Wu Road stuffy asked a sentence.


    "You see, you''ve been beaten to a pig''s head, right, but you''re still awake, and you can scrub mahjong and work to offset the losses. After the first troublemaker was beaten by the young master, he was only left with a pair of underpants and hung at the door for a day and a night. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wu Lu''s hands moved, but he asked, "what happened to this troublemaker? Have you been killed by your young master? "


    "No. When I played the second round of mahjong with you today, there was a Jiang Yi, and one of the other two was him. Now he is a regular customer of mahjong hall, and his technology is estimated to be in the top ten here. " Peach said, "last time I fought with him, I lost. This dog can compete for favor now. Now he is one of the stewards of our mahjong hall. He is always courting in front of the young Lord. "


    "The young master insulted him so much that he took off his underpants and hung them at the door. Can he turn his head to flatter the young master?" Wu Lu doesn''t understand.


    "The little Lord put on a mask when he hung him up, but no one knew it was him." Peaches don''t think so. After finishing this sentence, they suddenly stand up and smile, "young master, are you here?"


    "Well, eat. I''ll have hot pot tonight. I''ll have someone buy fresh beef. " Tianmiao came over and looked at the mahjong scrubbed in Wulu''s hand. "It''s clean. I''ll stay and eat together later."


    Of course, it''s clean. Wu Lu looks at the clean mahjong in his hands. From small to large, he cleans all the clothes he wears in his house. He cleans everything clean. He can''t stand a little dirty. Wu Lu thought triumphantly, and then he was stunned.


    No, what did you say just now?


    Leave him for dinner?


    Stop beating him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    "You don''t beat me and you invite me to eat?" Wu Road stares big eye, unimaginable ask a way.


    "Oh? You want another beating? Then I''ll satisfy you. " Tianmiao smoothed his sleeve.


    "No, no, fake, no idea." Wu Lu quickly denied the fourth company.


    "I see you work hard. I''ll leave you to have a meal by the way. Where do you get so much drama?" Tianmiao said angrily, "go wash your hands, and then follow the peach to prepare the tableware."


    "Oh." Wu Road put mahjong on the handle, obediently followed the peach to the back to prepare the tableware.


    When the food came, Tianmiao also entered the backyard.


    Peach ran over and whispered to Tianmiao: "little Lord, I found this sorcery road. It seems that there is the cleanliness mania that humans say. You see, he has to wash the dishes several times, and he has to wash his hands many times. The table should be wiped clean. "


    "That''s a good thing. I''ll ask him if he''d like to be my personal cleaner and clean my office." The sky tiny smooth mouth says.


    "He won''t agree, will he? After all, he is the grandson of the devil, and at least he has dignity. " Peach hesitated to say.


    "Dignity?" Tianmiao gave a sneer and then stopped talking.


    Peach didn''t understand the meaning of Shaozhu''s sneer at that time, but later she did.


    When eating hot pot, there is a small pot in front of everyone. It''s still Yuanyang''s pot with fresh ingredients in the middle.


    Wu Lu looks at the movements of Tianmiao and peach. Then he makes the seasoning himself, irons the ingredients, and begins to eat them. He froze as soon as the food came into his mouth.


    This? What is this? Why is it so delicious? Wu Lu thinks that he used to eat stones. That''s really eating. Moved to tears.


    "What are you crying for?" Peach suddenly saw tears in the corner of Wu Lu''s eyes, and asked inexplicably, "is the material too spicy? Then you don''t need pepper. Just the red thing. "


    "No, it''s because it''s so delicious. I was moved to tears." Wu Lu wiped his tears and explained.


    Peach Local buns! But it''s pathetic. After all, the burning devil moved to that mountain. What did he give to Wu Lu to raise Wu Lu.


    "Delicious? If it''s delicious, eat more. I have a lot of delicious and interesting things here. You can experience them later. " Tianmiao said with a smile as he put the tender beef into his mouth.


    "So, what do I need to do?" Wu Road is not silly white sweet, immediately asked the key.


    "I want you to turn around and deal with your grandfather, will you?" The sky is tiny to wash dish, carelessly ask a way.


    "No, of course not!" Wu Lu felt that his chopsticks were hot.


    "Well, I want you to clean my office in four days. Would you like to? Even if I clean the desk, chair and floor where I do things. To be an employee here, the welfare is to let you play mahjong for free and eat employee meals for free. I opened not only mahjong hall, but also a lot of fun, such as football and basketball. You can play all these facilities for free. "


    "Like this staff meal? Is it as fun as mahjong? " Wu Lu immediately asked.


    "Yes. There are more interesting things than mahjong. And our staff meals are very rich, there is a special canteen. The menu is different every day. Of course, what you have to do is not only cleaning my office, but also other things. For example, if someone makes trouble in our guild hall, you have to deal with it. " Tianmiao said slowly.


    "No problem, no problem. It''s on me Wu Lu pinched the chopsticks excitedly.


    Peaches are stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    That''s it?


    So he fooled a strong man, and he had a bright future.


    Peach looked up and went to pick up a pair of chopsticks again. She felt that the world was disillusioned.


    It''s that simple. It''s a routine?


    She can see the little master''s routine. At the beginning, she raised an impossible request, but Wu Lu refused even if she didn''t want to. Then she put forward a very small request. Under such a gap, Wu Lu happily responded and felt that he had taken a big advantage.


    Is this bumpkin so stupid?


    No, no, it''s not that he''s stupid, it''s that his young master is too clever!


    Peach worship eyes look at a face calm in eating hot pot of little Lord, little Lord wise Shenwu, little Lord is the most handsome!


    Peach later learned that Wulu had the ability to challenge the demon king, so she worshipped the little Lord even more. Just a few words, beat an opponent! It''s worthy of being a young master!


    After Wu Lu finished the hot pot, Tianmiao asked someone to pack some stewed beef and boiled peanuts for him, saying that this is the new employee''s entry benefits.


    Wu Road happily went home with delicious food.


    He completely forgot his original intention when he met the young Lord. (the original intention is to defeat the little Lord, and then defeat the demon king, and become the next demon king. Now the ideal is to clean up the young master''s office, get welfare, play mahjong free of charge, beat anyone who makes trouble, and get rich salary to have the capital to play mahjong.)


    After returning home, Wu Lu put the things he had brought back on the table and invited his grandfather to have supper and drink.


    Burning demon Zun is very happy, grandson strength is strong and filial, also bought such delicious things to honor him. All these years of humiliation are worth it!


    "This is delicious. Did it cost a lot of money? If you have spent all your pocket money, my grandfather will give you more later. " Burning demon Zun said kindly.


    "No money, it''s new employee benefits. It''s from the little Lord. " Wu Lu eats boiled peanuts and says vaguely.


    "What? What? " Burning demon Zun almost put the peanut rice in his hand into his nostrils, thinking that he heard wrong, "you said the little Lord gave it? Or new employee benefits? What new employees? "


    "It is..." Wu Lu tells the burning devil what happened in Mahjong hall.


    After hearing this, the burning demon master was furious and suddenly got up and patted the table.


    Wu Lu quickly rescued the stewed beef and boiled peanuts into his hands, and the table was scattered all over the ground.


    "This young master, I dare to insult you and cheat you! I''m going to settle with her today. " The teeth of the devil. I blame myself for teaching my grandson so simply that I will be cheated by the young master.


    "Don''t go, grandfather. You can''t beat her." Wu Lu ate a piece of stewed beef and said seriously.


    "What?" Burning devil''s eyes.


    "It''s true. Grandfather, you can''t even beat me. You go to fight with the young master. Don''t you deliver food? Oh, I forgot to tell you that I let go of water when I competed with you last year. Otherwise, I''m afraid you would feel ashamed. In fact, grandfather, you were not my opponent three years ago. And Shao Zhu, I was far from her opponent. I did my best against her at that time, but she just played me off with an understatement. Then he gave me a fat beating. I didn''t have the power to fight back, let alone fight back. I''m beaten. I''m young. It''s OK to lose face. But grandfather, you are so old. If you were beaten by the young master in front of many people, you would be very shameful... "


    Burning demon Zun just stepped out of the leg stopped in mid air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    "What did you say?" Burning demon Zun took back his legs, then slowly turned his head and looked at Wu Road.


    "Every word I say is true. If you don''t believe me, you can try it." Wu Lu looks innocent.


    "How to talk, son of a bitch." Burning devil''s eyes.


    "To tell you the truth. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. Anyway, I was beaten in front of a lot of people. It''s really from one end to the other, rolling back and forth, rolling back and forth Wu, the boiled peanuts given by the little Lord are delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious. " Wu Road side says side two eyes shine of say.


    "You really don''t have the strength to fight back? A lot of people have seen it? Isn''t that all laughing at you? " Burning demon Zun a little worried, "this will not affect your mood, disturb your cultivation ah."


    "Yes, many people have seen it, but when I was beaten black and blue, I didn''t see any ridicule from the people around me. On the contrary, they were all scared, as if they were celebrating something." Wu road carefully recalled the next, sure said. Affect mood? unable. Little Lord is too strong, it''s the existence that people look up to. There''s nothing unwilling to be defeated by her.


    "Glad it wasn''t them?" He blurted out.


    "Should it be?" Wu Lu took another bite of stewed beef and nodded.


    "Burning demon master".... " What evil spirit and evil spirit does the young master have? Should he inquire about the situation before making a decision?


    "Grandfather, you said before that I could challenge the devil. Did you make me happy? How can I feel that I can''t even fight the little Lord, let alone the devil? " Although Wu Lu was doubting, his hands and mouth didn''t stop, and he was still stuffing stewed beef into his mouth.


    "Of course, I''m not trying to coax you. What I said is true! In time, you will be able to defeat the devil. Since you said that you and I have been fighting each other, you should have the power to fight with the devil now, right? But now I''m afraid his family is in the same situation as ours. That is, the little Lord is better than the devil. " Burning demon Zun felt that he had a big head, but he didn''t realize that the devil had a queen, and he was so powerful. After thinking about this, he added, "leave me some." The food given by the little Lord is delicious. No way! You can''t give that girl extra points.


    "There''s nothing I can do. It seems that I can''t be the devil. But I''m not very interested either Wu Lu didn''t like it. He was not interested in the party demon king before. If you are really interested in mahjong for a moment, you will find that when you become a demon, you can call people to play together. But it doesn''t matter now. He will work in the mahjong hall in the future. He can play free at any time. He can also fight with many mahjong masters to improve his mahjong skills.


    Fortunately, the burning devil can''t hear the voice of Wu Lu, otherwise he will die on the spot.


    "What are you talking about! Our family must fight for breath! I''ll ask my old friend about it tomorrow. " In his mind, the burning demon master was thinking about what to do next,


    "grandfather, do you still have old friends in the King City?" Wu Lu put the last piece of stewed beef into his mouth, and the boiled peanuts in his hand were dragged by burning demon Zun.


    "Of course Burning demon Zun not good gas said. Although at the beginning, because of the fight for the devil, the demons were not happy, but he still had one or two friends who had good personal relations. After they lost, the two friends also enlightened themselves, wanted to leave and kept their friends.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    Wu Lu looked at his grandfather suspiciously. He also knew the reason why his grandfather left the Royal City in those years. Neither his grandfather nor his grandmother concealed him. Although he understood his grandfather''s unwillingness at that time, he did not agree with him.


    His inability to lose is different from his grandfather''s.


    After all, his strength is inferior to others. But if he can''t win others in other competitions, he can''t do it. He can''t talk with his fists. Who is strong, who is strong! It''s like playing mahjong yesterday. Jiang Yi''s mahjong skills surpass him. He''s going to hammer people. But the little Lord is more powerful, so he''d better keep his tail down.


    "What are you looking at? Go wash and go to bed." Burning demon Zun saw the suspicious look in Wu Lu''s eyes. He was not angry.


    "Well, good night, grandfather. I''m going to wash and sleep. I''m going to the mahjong Hall of the little Lord tomorrow. " Wu Lu said good night to burning devil Zun and went into the room without waiting for burning devil Zun to answer.


    He almost jumped when he was angry.


    The grandson, who is so good at his own family, just came into contact with the young master once. It was like being brainwashed. He opened his mouth and closed his mouth. I''m so angry! Tomorrow I''ll ask the other two demons what''s so powerful about the little Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master? Great. Of course. She lifted my roof when she was three years old


    "What?" Burning demon Zun stare big eyes, then subconsciously looked up at his head, "this is not good?"


    "The young master later gave me money to rebuild the devil''s mansion, hehe. The young master said that she was young and not sensible at that time. She shouldn''t lift my roof with a joke. "


    "Three years old can lift your roof? Is she really strong? " Burning demon Zun asked some unbelievable questions.


    "Yes. Listen to an old friend''s advice, if you want to challenge the devil''s throne when you come back this time, you should die as soon as possible. Two of you may be the opponent of the devil, but ten of you are not the opponent of the little Lord. "


    "What are you saying?" "Are we friends? It''s a friend. How can you insult me! "


    "It''s my friend that I tell you the truth. Otherwise, if you run up and offend the young master, you will lose face if you are beaten up by the young master in the street at such an age. You will be laughed to death by those bastards in the King City. "


    "Burning demon master".... " How can you say the same thing as your grandson? Is the young master really so strong?


    After saying goodbye to this old friend, the burning demon lord visited another Demon Lord.


    "Strong! So strong! When I was five years old, I beat my grandson and Shi Yang, but yuan rolled all over the floor. At that time, my grandchildren were all in their thirties! My grandson is the worst. He was beaten to the ground and came back after walking for most of his life. "


    "Burning demon master".... "


    "Oh, yes, I''ve made an appointment, but today someone stood up, and mahjong is short of one. Come along, too." "Don''t worry, we''ll teach you. At first, we won''t. maybe we''ll lose a little. Oh, we''ll pay the tuition. When you do, you can win us in turn."


    Burning demon Zun thought about it and agreed to come down. After all, I just came back to the king''s city. I still need to contact the feelings of the demons. Playing mahjong together is also good, although I don''t know what it is.


    Sounds like four people playing together. As for losing a little money or something, the burning devil didn''t care. Before the competition, there''s a lot of money. It''s nothing to lose a little money in mahjong.


    Then he almost lost his pants.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    Peach watched the dejected burning devil go out of the door of mahjong hall, got close to Tianmiao, and said in a low voice, "young master, that is burning devil. Today, I''m asking about you everywhere. I want to fight for the position of demon king


    "He can''t beat his father, and Wulu can''t beat mine. Don''t worry. I don''t think his mind is in the fight for the throne. " The mystery of heaven''s smile.


    "Ah? What do you mean The peach blinked and didn''t understand.


    "Wulu." The sky beckons to the witch road.


    "Ah, young master, what''s the matter?" Wu Lu won three chicken dishes today. He was happy and went to Tianmiao. Jiang Yi also praised him before, saying that he was the most talented person he had ever seen in mahjong. He made rapid progress and could not see that he was a novice. Let him practice his skills and fight them later. Shi Yang, Ke Yuan and Jiang Yi are among the best mahjong players. I''m looking forward to playing mahjong with them!


    "I''ll give you three months'' salary in advance. As for the bonus, it depends on performance. " Tianmiao said kindly.


    "Well?" Wu Lu looks puzzled, why does the little Lord want to advance his salary? He is not bad at money.


    "You''ll use it. But don''t tell me where the money came from. " A smile from heaven.


    Wu Lu''s face is muddled, but at last he happily takes TIANYAO''s salary in advance and goes home.


    As soon as I entered the gate, I was pulled aside by my grandfather.


    "Lu Er..." Burning demon Zun a face flattering smile, just opened a mouth, was interrupted by sorcery road.


    "If you have anything, just say it." Wu Lu knew that his grandfather must have asked him for this, so he didn''t want to deal with these empty things. He said not to waste time.


    "Well, how much more is your allowance? Can I borrow some? " Burning demon Zun very embarrassed of ask a way.


    "Yes, how much do you want?" Wu Lu was surprised. Is the little Lord a prophet?


    "Not much, just..." He said a number. It''s Wu Lu''s monthly salary.


    Wu Lu gave it to the burning devil without saying a word.


    For the next two days, the burning devil asked Wu Lu to borrow money. The figures were Wu Lu''s monthly salary.


    Wu Lu worships the little Lord deeply in his heart. He finally knows why the little Lord wants to advance his salary to him. He has long known that his grandfather has lost in a mess and needs to borrow money to turn over the book.


    However, mozun does have the talent to play mahjong. After paying tuition fees for four consecutive days, he began to win money on the fifth day. Then I went to the mahjong hall on time every day to report. I went out early and came back late all day.


    In fact, the demon king has been paying attention to burning demon Zun. From burning demon Zun''s ambition back to the King City to burning demon Zun''s addiction to mahjong every day, the demon king''s mood is very complicated.


    Originally thought that he would usher in a turbulent battle for the throne, the result of their own small bloodless, perfectly solved everything.


    What else can he say?


    In the future, I''m afraid it will be the greatest devil in history, right?


    Burning demon Zun''s heart is full of emotion at the moment.


    This young master is not simple!


    He has heard too many rumors about the young master in the mahjong Hall these days.


    The young demons in Wangcheng have been hammered by her! There is only a harder hammer, not the hardest one.


    But!!!


    None of these demons hated her, but they all loved her! They all like to get together in front of her. They are very happy to have a word with her.


    It''s really fantastic.


    Why?


    I don''t understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    Why, why?


    I''ve got to pick my head.


    On this day, burning demon Zun was walking on the street, preparing to go to the gymnasium on the edge of the king''s city to see what''s interesting in it, and let his grandson come back and talk about it all day.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the city, I heard a scream of panic.


    "The devil, the devil is in town! Run


    "No, go to find the young master! Help


    "Young Lord, help! We are going to be killed!"


    "Little Lord, little Lord!"


    Burning demon Zun a listen, brow frowned up. It''s so unstable! What a big thing, isn''t it a sudden attack? It''s not like this has never happened before. Why don''t you just chop it to death?


    Still called Shaozhu?


    The pups are getting weaker and weaker from generation to generation! What a shame!


    When it comes to small things, I''m scared. I only know how to call Shaozhu. It''s so


    What a wit!


    The trough!


    Who will tell him why there is a level 12 demon at the door?


    Why did the ten demons that they almost failed to win appear here?


    Mozun turns around and runs. Although he has lived long enough, it doesn''t mean he has lived long enough.


    Just after a few steps, I saw a figure flash in the air, over his head, directly to the city gate.


    "Little Lord, little Lord!"


    "Young Lord, help


    The cheers came one after another behind him.


    Burning demon stopped, turned around, and looked at a group of evil demons who were usually evil. Now they are suing like bullied children.


    "Young master, this demon is so fierce. My brother has been swept away by his tail, and I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. Sobbing. "


    "Young master, this demon is too strong. The guards at the gate are not rivals at all."


    "It''s terrible. It''ll blow us off with one paw."


    "Young master, this is a level 12 demon." There are older demons who recognize the level of this demon.


    "No wonder it looks good." The sky tiny picked to pick eyebrow. In front of him, he was dark, bigger than a leopard, with three pairs of black wings on his back, steady limbs and blue eyes.


    Burning demon Zun took a small step, quietly close to the side of the sky, he thought the sky did not find.


    As a result, Tianmiao turned his head to see the burning demon and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t want to have a close look at the young master''s heroism." Burning demon Zun is first startled for a while, then chat up a smile way.


    "I think you are thinking that when this monster kills me, your grandson will have a chance to be the devil." The sky is tiny chilly of say.


    "No, young Lord, how can you think of me like that?" Burning demon Zun was surprised and quickly denied it.


    "Your grandson does have a chance to be a demon." The sky tiny suddenly hook lips a smile.


    "When?" Burning demon Zun asked in a hurry, asked the exit to cover his mouth in a hurry, how could he not control this mouth. It''s so easy to be brought out by this little girl.


    "When I don''t want to be a demon." Tianmiao chuckled, dropped the sentence and flew forward to meet the demon.


    Burning demon Zun stay in place, little Lord is mocking his wishful thinking, can never have such a day?


    Tianmiao stood on the roof nearest to the demon and looked down at it.


    "Give you two chances to die or surrender." The voice of the sky is faint, without any emotion, as if to say that I have just had a meal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    Arrogance!


    It''s so arrogant!


    The burning devil glared.


    And threaten level 12 demons. What are you thinking? Level 12 is the most advanced and the rarest in the world of demons. This kind of demon is arrogant and violent, so it is impossible to communicate with them.


    However, the next moment, burning demon Zun a little doubt their ears.


    The devil opened his mouth: "little girl, you have a good breath. I want to die


    Burning demon Zun now knows that it''s not that demons don''t communicate, but that they disdain to communicate with them. Now I''m talking to the little Lord because I''m angry! The young master is really irritating.


    It is obvious that demons are not lightly treated by Qi. It is the first time that they are despised in this way. It roared, leaped high, and rushed to the little Lord standing on the roof.


    Next, he saw the most incredible picture in his life.


    He saw that the young master''s fist was just a punch, which seemed to be flat and light, but it contained huge power. Just one punch, the level 12 demon was blasted into the ground. There is no exaggeration, the whole body of the demon is completely sunk into the ground, and the shape of the demon is very complete. The edge of the trap is also very perfect, without any cracks.


    "Give you another chance, death or surrender?" Tianmiao stood on the edge, coldly looking at the magic object trapped in the pit and unable to move, and asked in a tone of no waves.


    The monster didn''t respond for a long time.


    There was a dead silence.


    Many people were shocked by the earth shaking blow of the little Lord.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen Shao Zhu fight, but they have never seen such a terrible blow.


    If this blow hits them, they will turn to ashes.


    Burning demon Zun is not good.


    Wang City''s demons, including his old friends and his grandson, said that the little Lord was strong, but he didn''t care. Where can it be stronger? The young master is not an adult at all. No matter how strong he is, he can''t be any stronger. Wulu will be able to defeat Shaozhu in a few years.


    But now, he''s completely stupid.


    Is this a strong question?


    This is simply invincible, ah no, this is simply the strongest demon in the world!


    No demon in history can surpass her, and he dares to say that no demon in the future can surpass her.


    I can''t imagine that if this blow hit him, he would say goodbye to this beautiful world. Oh, no, I''m afraid it''s too late to say goodbye.


    "No response, it seems that he chose to die." The sky faintly passed, can''t get the response of the demon thing, light said a sentence, then raised fist.


    "Young master, wait, wait." Burning demon Zun ran past and stopped Tianmiao in a hurry.


    "Why?" Tianmiao put down his fist and frowned at the burning devil, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, young master, you should give him a chance to answer. It seems to have been knocked unconscious by you, so it can''t answer you. I think it''s rare in the world. It''s good-looking, powerful and can fly. It''s very suitable to be your mount. It would be a pity to kill him. " Burning demon Zun can''t help but speak. He doesn''t plead for the demon, but wants to please the little Lord. "Only such a demon is worthy to be the mount of the young Lord." In addition, if the level 12 demon is killed like this, it''s too much. Said to give the opportunity, the result did not wait for it to wake up reply will hammer it, can be really too unjust.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    "Oh? Is it? Passed out? I said, "how dare you not answer my question?" The sky is tiny suddenly, then bend over to stretch out a hand, hold the tail of the magic thing, swish of a magic thing to pull out, again bang of a throw on the ground.


    The sound of the huge body smashing on the ground, as well as the dust aroused, let the burning demon Zun can''t help shaking.


    Young master, it''s really cruel, shivering.


    The demon was thrown like this and woke up slowly.


    And then on the cold eyes of the sky.


    "Death or submission?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "Surrender, my master." There is no superfluous nonsense, the devil stood up, and then crawled on the ground, respectfully made the biggest salute.


    "Good. What''s your name? " Asked the sky.


    "No name, please give it to the master." The devil replied respectfully. This is the first time that it completely submit to others, without the slightest heart of resistance.


    "You call it thunder and lightning." Tianmiao thought about it and said, "I think you can run very fast."


    How fast? That still can''t hide your fist? Make complaints about the devil.


    "Yes, master." Thunder and lightning just got up and stood in front of the sky.


    "Well behaved, follow me to have meat to eat later." Tianmiao is very satisfied with this leopard''s clever attitude. In fact, I really want to name it baozi, but when I think about the name of a level 12 demon, it seems that there is no arrangement, so I stop this idea. With these words, Tianmiao takes out a handful of pills and puts them into thunder''s mouth.


    Thunder and lightning only felt that the internal organs that had just been damaged were covered by the warm current in an instant, and the internal injury immediately improved by 89%. And the meridians seem to be stronger! Thunder and lightning were pleasantly surprised.


    I don''t know if I have meat to eat with my master, but I know that a good pill can be eaten as meat. A good elixir is not only very helpful to the cultivation of demons, but also to demons. But magic can''t alchemy, so it can''t eat such a good thing. Sometimes it will rob the demons, but it has never robbed such a good pill! Follow the master, there is a bright future.


    A huge crisis resolved, Tianmiao walked slowly to the mahjong hall, followed by thunder and lightning.


    The demons erupted in the back of the sky shaking cheers.


    Burning demon Zun looked at the excited and adoring smile on the faces of the demons. At this time, he fully understood why these demons loved the little Lord so much.


    Strong, really strong, strong people can''t help but want to worship.


    Maybe many years later, those bastards will be proud of being beaten by the young master, and they will be very proud of being beaten by the young master.


    This little Lord is bound to become a myth in the history of the demons!


    In this way, the little Lord took the strongest demon in the demon world and became a mount. The demons in the king''s city can often see their little Lord riding a dark and strong demon in the city to inspect the little Lord''s industry. Sometimes I walk in the street, sometimes I fly in the sky. It''s really like lightning speed.


    The longer you stay in the king''s city, the more you admire him. The spirit and strength of the demons have been improving, and their fighting spirit is also very high. Burning demon Zun thought, wait until the war between gods and demons, this time, it must be a great victory for the demons!


    He is very much looking forward to the war between gods and demons. Under the leadership of Shaozhu, it will surely become a monument in history! Forever!


    Finally, on the eve of the war between gods and demons, all the demons who took part in the war began to prepare for the war. Including the Wulu of his family.


    However, how could he not understand this preparation?


    "Wu Lu, why do you bring stewed beef and roast chicken?" Burning demon Zun hesitated to ask a mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    "Ah? This is what the young Lord told us to take. The young Lord told us to bring more delicious food and drink. " Wu Lu packed the stewed beef, roast chicken, roast duck, melon seeds and peanuts, then turned around and took a pair of mahjong and put the mahjong table into the storage bag.


    "Wait, wait!" Burning demon Zun has been almost silly, "I can understand what you bring to eat. If you are hungry on the way, what do you do with mahjong? Are you going to fight? Do you take mahjong and hit each other with mahjong? "


    "Who said we were going to fight?" Wu Road inexplicably looked at the eye burning demon, "we don''t fight, we are going to gas the Protoss."


    "What? What do you mean Burning demon Zun was confused.


    "Grandfather, don''t you know?" Wu Lu asked in surprise, "the little Lord said, why do we have to keep our promise to fight in every war between gods and demons? And then countless deaths and injuries, what can we do in the end? Can we rule the three kingdoms or can the protoss rule the Three Kingdoms? If we win, can we go to the divine world? If the protoss win, can they come to our demon world? Every time the protoss scolds us for being evil and obscene, they all boast of justice. This time, the little Lord said, "let''s show them justice."


    "What do you mean?" Burning demon Zun is more curious.


    "Come along if you want to. To tell you the truth, grandfather, I''m also looking forward to how Shao mainly does it. I think you will regret it if you don''t go to see it. The devil has to dress up as an ordinary little general and mix in to see it. " Wu Lu said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll dress up as a little general and have a look." Burning demon Zun was more curious by Wu Lu, so he decided to follow him.


    "Then I''ll bring more food and drink." Wulu turned to prepare food and water.


    Burning demon Zun a face muddled force of stand in the same place, this is really on the battlefield is not to go on a picnic?


    ¡­¡­


    The war between gods and demons is about to begin.


    The passage to the battlefield of gods and Demons also slowly opened.


    This huge passage in the mountains 20 miles outside the city, through a long Canyon, came to a huge cliff. The devil took out his wand and recited a long and awkward mantra. Cliffs gradually become distorted, and finally disappear, there is a huge channel in front of all the demons.


    "Go Tianmiao riding thunder and lightning, waved, the first to enter the channel.


    Next to the peach are Shi Yang, Ke Yuan, Jiang Yi and Wu Lu. Several of them have been the right assistants of the young Lord. Over the years, their feelings have also soared, and their loyalty and love to the young Lord can be seen by all.


    What about the old generation like devil king and burning devil?


    Since they are pretending to be young generals, they are not qualified to follow the young master. After opening the passage, the devil went back to the devil''s side in silence. They all took part in the war of gods and demons with the mentality of going to the theatre.


    There has never been a war between the devil king and the God King, which seems to have been agreed.


    Tianmiao took all the demons along the passage, and finally came to an open space through the passage. There is a semicircle of transparent prohibition over this open space. The demons can get in and out, but the protoss can''t. Just like the protoss also has such an open space next to the passage, which is also accessible to the protoss, but not to the demons.


    "Camp." The little master waved his hand and thundered.


    Peach quickly help the little Lord set up a tent, Shi Yang and others also quickly come up to help.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    Next, the demon king and the demons see that after the demons set up camp, they begin to make a fire, sit together, eat, drink, play mahjong, play chess and chat. That relaxed and comfortable appearance, where has a little sense of urgency to go to war?


    "It really doesn''t matter?" Jiang asked the devil king.


    The devil did not speak, took out a table, took out a pair of mahjong, asked him: "come?"


    "Come on!" Jiang mozun smoothed his sleeve, set up a stool and sat down first. "I want to sit in this position. This position is very geomantic. I''m sure I can win you today."


    "Fart, I''m good at Feng Shui. I must win today." The devil also took out a stool and sat down quickly.


    "Wang, how can you swear? We need to be gentle. " Jiang demon Zun said painstakingly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, don''t say there is nothing. Do you forget that we are demons, and I want to be gentle with you? Why don''t you say elegant? I haven''t hammered for a long time. Have you forgotten that I used to start hammering when I talked with you? Now I''m just criticizing you verbally. What''s the matter? Are you still jumping on it? " The devil said angrily.


    Xinjiang demon Zun shrinks his neck and dare not speak. Don''t think he doesn''t know. The devil is still angry that he won a lot of money last time. Now this Ya''s want to borrow a topic to play, just won''t give him a chance, for a while mahjong table points victory and defeat!


    Burning demon Zun ran and sat down with a stool snatched from Wu Road.


    The demon king squinted at the burning demon and didn''t speak.


    The burning devil showed his teeth and laughed. He couldn''t fight the devil before. He thought that he could win the demon king when he came back from closed door cultivation. But he didn''t expect that his strength was improved and the Demon King became stronger. He still couldn''t fight. It''s a sad thing to say.


    However, if he can''t fight, he can beat the devil in mahjong.


    Never thought that the magic King''s skill in playing mahjong is so good! But I love playing. A typical person is addicted to food. If he doesn''t win his money, he''s sorry for his conscience.


    For a moment, the stronghold became lively.


    The protoss had been ready for a long time, but they still didn''t see their old rivals.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the demons this year? Why haven''t they arrived yet? " A young god will ask a young handsome man in a snow-white robe.


    "No, it''s never happened. Wait a minute." The protoss little Lord frowned and said majestically.


    This time, the waiting Protoss want to doze off. There is also a sun in the battlefield of gods and demons, but the color is reddish. They wait until the sun goes down, and then wait until the sun goes up, and then the sun goes up, but they still don''t wait for the demons.


    "Go and find out." The little Lord of the protoss finally couldn''t help it. He ordered the two generals around him to inquire about what was going on.


    The two generals were ordered to turn over and get on the heavenly horse. Then they quickly drove to the channel of the demons.


    Before long, the two generals came back with complicated faces.


    "What''s going on?" Asked the little Lord of the Protoss.


    "We can''t understand it. Please go to see it yourself." The two generals felt that their brains were thick, and now they were like dreams, not dreams. Do they really come to the battlefield of gods and demons? Is the group they saw eating and drinking really fierce and war loving demons?


    The young master of the protoss was puzzled when he saw the faces of the two generals. He wanted to ask what the two generals saw. However, seeing the disillusioned eyes of the two generals, he felt that he could not ask anything. He had better lead all the protoss to have a look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    When the protoss young master led the protoss to the stronghold of the demon clan, he saw a scene that made him feel his eyes were out of order.


    Hallucinations?


    The protoss little Lord rubbed his eyes.


    Why did he see the demons eating and drinking?


    It''s strange to play that thing, one by one of the small squares, they are all neat, one by one out.


    The food is very fragrant. It''s not very fragrant. It''s very fragrant. It''s so fragrant that he feels a little hungry.


    He touched his stomach subconsciously.


    So, everything in front of us is not illusion, but reality!


    The demons are here to eat, drink and have fun!!!


    "Despicable demon clan, what''s the trick this time?" The God around the little Lord gnashed his teeth and said.


    "Attack the mind? Let''s slack off, let''s be careless, and then sneak on us? " Another God will guess.


    This should be the most likely guess.


    But the protoss little Lord denied this conjecture. He didn''t know why. He didn''t think it was the real purpose of the demons. It was his inner intuition. But he couldn''t see or guess what the demons had in mind.


    As soon as the protoss master waved his hand, the protoss immediately spread out and surrounded the place. Then they stood ready and stared inside. They didn''t dare to be careless.


    However, the demons are not the same thing. They eat, drink and play by themselves. As night falls, the demons go straight into the tent to sleep. It''s totally when there''s no Protoss out there.


    The little master of the protoss frowned. What do these demons want to do?


    The protoss who surround the demon stronghold with weapons are also puzzled. What kind of conspiracy are the demons playing?


    Don''t be careless! Never be careless!


    Protoss are more vigilant, holding weapons, ready to go.


    Even the little Lord of the protoss is dignified.


    Just like this for a whole night


    The next morning, Wu Lu came out of the tent yawning and saw a dark area outside. The protoss stood upright and looked at him with wide eyes. He also looked back with wide eyes and asked, "have you been here all night? It''s amazing. It''s full of energy. Oh, I have eye excrement in the corner of my eyes. I''m sorry. It''s too bad for my image. Anyway, I''m one of the four magic generals around the young Lord. "


    Wu Lu rubbed off her eyespot and washed her face quickly.


    Protoss


    Peach also yawned out. She came out to wash the face for Shaozhu. Of course, this kind of thing is done by herself. How can she be robbed of this kind of work by others? She is the first little brother of the little Lord, and will never change.


    "Oh, you''ve been standing here all night? Why don''t you sit down? " Peach took a pot of water, looked at the protoss standing outside the border in surprise, and said coolly, "I''m really in good spirit, worthy of being a Protoss. I suggest you take a rest, just like us, sit down, eat something and have a sleep. "


    "And then, in your sleep, you despicable demons attack you, don''t you?" A God will voice suppress anger, sarcastic tone said.


    Peach looked at the general and shrugged: "if you want to think so, I can''t help it." Then he left with the basin. Wu Lu brushes his teeth to keep up.


    "Peach, why do I think you are so familiar with that sentence? Ah, I remember. It''s a sentence in a scum man''s quotation that the little Lord showed us. Are you going to prepare the general? " Wu Lu asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    Peach forehead veins exposed, resist the hand of water splashed on Wu Lu''s face impulse, gritted his teeth and said: "your EQ and IQ seems to be allocated to your cultivation talent, no wonder the whole person is so stupid."


    "Why did you suddenly attack yourself?" Wu Lu asked wrongly.


    "Go away!" Peach a much nonsense also don''t want to say with Wu Road, carrying a basin into the tent.


    Wu Road with toothbrush, hand dancing fast, Shua Shua Shua brush teeth, eyes sad looking at the peach figure disappear direction.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Yi also stood beside Wu Lu with a toothbrush, "despised by peaches again?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why she always told me to go away. When will you tell me not to go away? " Wu Lu said plaintively, "doesn''t she know I like her?"


    "Poof..." The toothpaste froth in Jiang Yi''s mouth just flopped out, then turned around and looked at the wizard road. "What do you mean? You just said you like peaches? "


    "Yes, I''m so obvious. I''ve been expressing my deep feelings all day. Can''t she see it?" Wu Lu took the toothbrush out of his mouth and said wrongly.


    Jiang Yi glared: "are you serious?"


    "Of course I''m serious. I want to marry peaches in the future." Wu Lu said seriously.


    "No, I mean, are you serious about what you just said?" Jiang Yi looked at Wu Lu strangely, "what do you say to peaches every day? You don''t say that she doesn''t look good, or that she has eye excrement in her eyes. Would you like her?"


    "I just remind her to pay attention to the image. Don''t girls love beauty?" Wu Lu doubts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing this, Jiang Yi was silent. Finally, he patted Wu Lu on the shoulder. "Peach is right. Heaven is fair. Your talent is the highest among us. It should be said that you are the first in the demon world except for the little Lord. However, your talent has absorbed too much of your IQ and EQ. If you want to chase peaches, it may take tens of thousands of years? "


    "Ah?" Wu Road stares, "how did you also begin to attack? Or not brothers? How do you talk? "


    "I''m going to have breakfast." Jiang Yi doesn''t want to talk to the mentally handicapped any more, so he turns around and walks away. Just this EQ, you want to chase peaches? I want to fart!


    ¡­¡­


    The protoss outside seems to be the demons inside. They are all chatting with each other, totally ignoring them.


    "Young master, is this a trap?" The general quietly asked the protoss little Lord, "do you want us to relax our vigilance and catch us all?"


    "Maybe? Look again. " The little Lord of the protoss looks a little ugly. It was the first time he encountered such a situation and he was very confused. I can''t understand what the demons want to do. But they can''t rush in. The demons can rush out at any time. As a result, they are very passive and need to be very careful.


    The protoss dare not act rashly. They all feel that the demons are brewing a huge conspiracy, and they dare not relax for fear of a sudden attack from the demons.


    So the protoss continue to hold weapons, ready to defend outside the border.


    Then watch the demons continue to eat, drink and have fun this day. But there was something wrong that made their nerves even more tense. At first, they thought that the demons were going to attack at last, and they were all excited to hold their weapons and prepare to fight. As a result, several demons fought by themselves. The other demons didn''t say it was real technology. All in all, they roared at something the protoss didn''t understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    Finally, this dispute was settled by a young girl, who seemed to be called peach.


    Peach fork waist roars a way: "give thousand to be beaten is not to deserve?"? What are you arguing about? It''s so noisy that I''m taking a nap. The young master said that it is not allowed to play mahjong today. The winner will be rewarded, the loser will be hammered by himself, and then thrown out to the protoss to eat! "


    It''s boiling in the stronghold! Don''t talk about the loser. What about the winner? If you win, give me a reward. The reward given by the little Lord is always something that makes the rich demons envious. Win, win!


    So the demons began to compete in the challenge arena.


    The little Lord of the protoss turned a little black. When will these demons fight against them? I''ve been procrastinating until when?


    "Young master, what tricks are these demons playing? What plot is brewing? " A God General couldn''t help asking.


    "Stare! I don''t believe they can''t show their foxes After all, the protoss little master is the little master, and he is more calm. Although he is impatient in his heart, he is still calm on the face. He tells all the protoss not to be careless. He must be alert and keep watching the movements of the demons.


    Then, this stare, stare for three days and three nights. Although both Protoss and demons are stronger than human beings, they can''t stand such a long time of intense mental tension. After three days and three nights, the protoss'' eyes were red and tired.


    And the demons? They are still playing mahjong, eating, drinking and having fun.


    Wu Lu took the roast chicken to the edge of the border and asked the protoss master, "do you want one? We just baked it. But I can''t give it to you for nothing. What do you want in exchange for? "


    "Go away!" The protoss young master, who has always been well cultivated, finally broke up. His calm face finally cracked at this moment. He looked to the direction of the biggest tent and yelled angrily, "you cowardly demons, do you dare not come out? Dare you come out to fight? "


    "As timid as a mouse! Despicable


    "Cowardly, despicable!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the protoss held up their weapons and roared loudly.


    The demons were all red with anger, and some even wanted to rush out.


    The little master of the protoss''s mouth is slightly crooked. It seems that the demons can''t help it. The demons are just the same creatures that can''t stand the stimulation. They are just a group of waste in their heart.


    "Why, don''t you dare not fight?" All of a sudden, a lazy but pleasant voice came out, but her voice alone suppressed all the voices of the Protoss.


    The face of the protoss little Lord changed slightly.


    The voice came from the biggest tent. It was the little Lord of the demons.


    The protoss were quiet at this moment. The protoss little master stood up straight and looked in the direction of the tent.


    Then, a girl in black robes came out of the tent slowly. Her long hair, like ink, was pulled up with a white jade hairpin, and her beautiful and delicate face was covered with casual sarcasm. She just slowly step by step out, but give all the demons and Protoss incomparable pressure.


    Wherever she goes, the demons subconsciously let her go and bow.


    "You protoss have a strange mind." Tianmiao stood on the edge of the border, chuckled and said, "who told you that we demons are afraid of you?"


    It''s going to be war at last! The protoss little master frowned slightly, held the long gun in his hand, and was ready to fight.


    Tianmiao tilted his head slightly, increased his ironic smile on his face, suddenly changed his tone and said, "you have the ability to come in and hit me."


    The demons hiding behind suddenly trembled, as if they were back to the days when the young Lord was a child. Shivering every day to ask, young Lord today again skin?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    The protoss young master can''t believe his ears.


    What did they say?


    What does the demon master say?


    What did you say in that way?


    Say you have the ability to go in and hit her??


    Such a rogue''s words came from the mouth of a young master of a powerful demon clan?


    Can he get in?


    Can he get in the horse? Ah? Can I get in?


    The protoss master finally realized that the other side was teasing him, or mocking him, or angry at him?


    He couldn''t find the right words to describe it. He just felt that now he was about to explode.


    "Come out if you can! The cowardly demons will only show off their abilities in words The little master of the protoss held the silver gun more tightly and roared.


    "Come in if you can. The protoss who can only roar louder than the voice, hypocrite, dead brain, stupid as an ox Tianmiao bared his teeth and scolded him back.


    Well, the little masters of the gods and demons have started to scold. Will the other gods and Demons still be idle?


    Of course not.


    A fierce war of abuse began.


    But obviously, the ability of the protoss to curse is far less than that of the demons.


    The demons have always been uninhibited and not bound by the terms. After the little Lord made a lot of interesting things, these demons spontaneously restrained some. Now I''m scolding with the Protoss. It''s just showing its true form, even playing a super role.


    The whole battlefield of gods and demons is full of smoke and abuse.


    Soon, the protoss was defeated. The protoss little Lord knew that it was not good for his morale. I didn''t see that the two generals around him were trembling with anger, but I couldn''t squeeze out a word to fight back for a long time.


    "Retreat first." The protoss master waved for the whole army to retreat.


    "Coward!"


    "Coward!"


    "Who is as timid as a mouse?"


    The demons burst out laughing.


    The protoss little master''s teeth were almost broken. He said to Tianmiao, "do you want to fight or not?"


    "Fight, why not?" The sky is misty light to float of say.


    "When on earth?" The little Lord of the protoss is going crazy. For the first time, he felt that the demons were so difficult to deal with.


    "When we''ve had enough trimming, we''ll fight." Heaven smiles.


    Grass! The little master of the protoss swallowed the word back. He''s a Protoss. He can''t be so rude. Hold it! Hold it!


    "Go With a wave of his hand, the little master of the protoss suppressed his infinite anger and was about to retreat with the protoss army.


    "Wait a minute." The sky is tiny suddenly voice again call a way.


    The protoss little master turns around and frowns at the demon little master with a casual smile on her face. What does she want to do?


    "I''ve had enough trimming now. I can play." Heaven said slowly.


    "Grass The little master of the protoss finally burst the sentence, which had been rolling in his throat for many times. He''s going to be tortured crazy by the demon master!


    "You Protoss want to be the most observant. Well, you and I will fight each other. If you win, you will meet the other party''s request. Of course, it will not be a demand to surrender or to order the army to withdraw. " There was a smile on the face of the sky.


    "Young master, no!" After Tianmiao finished this sentence, the two gods would dissuade the protoss Shaozhu with one voice.


    "So are you Protoss as timid as a mouse?" The sky is tiny pick eyebrow, chilly say.


    "Yes, you can do it with me." The protoss little Lord raised his hand to stop the dissuasion of the two generals, and answered, "the winner can make a request, which is within the ability of the other side."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you commit suicide." Tianmiao grinned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    Seeing that the protoss young master agreed, the peach bit a piece of fruit behind him and said vaguely, "this Protoss young master''s IQ is not so high. It''s so easy to be fooled. I''ll tell him to put his underwear on his head. I''ll see how he ends. "


    "The young master won''t make such a request, will he?" Wu Lu said in surprise, "how can the little Lord be so naughty? It''s on the battlefield. Although we didn''t fight, we talked about this... "


    "In fact, in a sense, the three of us envy you." Suddenly, Shi Yang patted Wu Lu''s shoulder with a complicated expression.


    "You came back late to King City, so you didn''t go through that." But yuan also patted the other shoulder of Wu Road and said enviously.


    "You don''t think young master can do that, do you? But before you come back, this is what the young master often does. From the age of three, the young master has been a king. At that time, the demons often went to the palace to complain. When they met the demons, they would comfort them. When the devil is in a bad mood, he has to be beaten again. The demons shivered every day and asked the young master quietly if he was skinned again today? If it''s too skinny, everyone is relieved. If they don''t, they''re all on tenterhooks. " Jiang Yi explained patiently.


    "No, no, no?" Wu Lu trembled. He turned his head and looked at the innocent smile on the young master''s ugly face. He didn''t know why there was a chill at his feet. Although he said no orally, he told him directly from his heart that it was all true.


    "It''s like you''ve been beaten once by a young master?" Shi Yang suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Yes, of the four of us, he was beaten less. When he first came to the king''s city, he was beaten by the little master once." But yuan also thought of it and said angrily.


    "Yes! Later, he was clever and progressive, and always worked diligently. The young master never beat him again. " Jiang Yi suddenly clenched his fist.


    "Why? What do you want? " Wu Lu saw that the three people''s eyes were not good, subconsciously retreated two steps.


    "I want to hit you!" Shi Yang three people say with one voice.


    "Come on! Don''t make trouble. Let''s watch the young master beat the protoss trash. What''s the strength of internal strife? " Peach said angrily, "yell again, I''ll speak ill of you later, and let the little Lord beat you one by one."


    Well, Shiyang, they all shut up. Wu Road is only hit by the little master once, so peach is the existence of more cattle force. The young master had never beaten her. He was so good to her that he almost went to heaven. They completely believed that they didn''t need peach to speak ill. If peach told the young master that she didn''t like them and begged him to beat them up, the young master would beat them up without saying a word.


    Bitter They are all the same "dog legs" around the little Lord. How can they be so different?


    Wu Road is pink bubble all over the body, peach saved him, peach is also a little like him? There''s hope, there''s hope!


    At this time, Tianmiao has slowly walked out of the border, walked to the front of the protoss army, and confronted with the protoss army alone.


    "You are so brave." The protoss little Lord said slowly, with a dignified face.


    "Just don''t forget our agreement." Tianmiao smiles, "come on!"


    The protoss little Lord raised his hand, indicating that the protoss army all backed back and gave way to an open space. The protoss troops are dignified, step back neatly, make a space, they think, this competition, must be earth shaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    It turns out that they think a little bit too much, and it also proves that they are doing too much. Let out such a large area, there is actually no use.


    With only three moves, the young master of the protoss will be defeated.


    It happened so fast.


    When the demon master takes back the sword and the protoss master kneels down on the ground, all the protoss react. Their master loses!


    And lose so fast, so thoroughly.


    "You lost." Tianmiao smiles, and the sword in his hand points to the forehead of the little Lord of the Protoss.


    The gun in the hand of the protoss little Lord is shaking slightly. He knew very well that he didn''t have to do three moves at all. He was defeated by one move. How powerful is the demon master?


    "Young master!" The God generals are anxious and will rush up.


    The protoss little Lord raised his hand hard to stop them from acting rashly.


    "I''d like to admit defeat, young master of the Protoss. Next, it''s time to meet my requirements. Don''t worry, it won''t make you commit suicide or surrender. This is for your subordinates to learn quickly. Three days later, they will come to the center of the magic battlefield to give you a chance to be shamed and redeem your little Lord. " Tianmiao suddenly threw a big box to the gods.


    A God will quickly catch, open a look, inside is the demons play that thing, there is a book.


    "What do you mean?" God will face ugly of ask a way. Redeem the young master? They want to detain the young master?


    "Don''t you understand?" Tianmiao put the sword in his hand to the forehead of the little master of the protoss, and the sword Qi was flowing. Before the tip of the sword came to the forehead of the little master of the protoss, he had cut the skin and oozed blood.


    "Stop it God will be surprised, roared out a voice, "we just don''t understand how to play this thing."


    "Take a good look at that book. There are ways to use it. Three days, study hard. For the life of your little Lord. " Tianmiao grinned and said, "if you choose two, we will send two. Then we will see Zhenzhang on the mahjong table. You young master are here to be a good guest these days. "


    "Listen to her!" The young master of the protoss stood up and turned to look at the general. Suddenly, he used the secret method of the protoss to say, "listen to her, this is the way of our Protoss! She can destroy us all on her own


    All the generals were stunned, but there was no doubt in their hearts. They never doubted the words of the young master, because the young master would never be alarmist or deceive them.


    "He''s right. I could have killed all of you by myself." All of a sudden, Tianmiao smiles, and a powerful smile appears on her delicate and beautiful face. But at the moment, this smile seems like a devil in hell to the Protoss.


    Why can the little Lord of the demon clan hear the secret sound of their Protoss?


    "But I don''t want to do that. It''s boring." The sky tiny picks eyebrow, "I have other ideas, as for what is, don''t want to say with you now.". Now, get back to mahjong. Three days later is your only chance. " When Tianmiao finished, he suddenly raised his sword and waved it lightly to the mountains in the distance.


    It seems that this sword has not exerted a layer of force, but it makes the mountains rumble in the distance, and then the place you look at is razed to the ground. The mountains all turned to dust and disappeared into the air with the wind.


    This is a space different from that of the Protoss and the demons. The rocks and lands here are extremely solid. Ordinary gods and demons can only mark the rocks and use their best to split a stone. But just now, the little master of the demon clan played down his sword, which turned the mountains into powder.


    Is she Can it even destroy the magic battlefield?


    So suddenly such a terrible idea came to the mind of the Protoss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    The protoss left in silence, looking back at their little Lord three steps before going.


    After all the protoss troops left, Tianmiao turned his head and looked at the protoss little Lord: "what''s your name?"


    "Ling Feng." The protoss little Lord replied in a dull voice.


    "Oh, Shiyang, come and teach him how to play mahjong." When Tianmiao finished this sentence, he was about to enter the tent. Suddenly he remembered something and said to the peach, "yes, we can''t abuse the prisoners."


    "Oh, yes." Peach reluctantly agreed to come down. We also need to give the protoss waste good food and drink, waste, but the little Lord ordered, of course, to listen to.


    "Wait a minute." The little Lord of the protoss opened his mouth and called to Tianmiao.


    "Well?" Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the little master of the Protoss.


    "You could have won with one move. Why did you win with three moves?" Ling Feng asked the question in his heart.


    "Oh, you are the little Lord of the Protoss. I''ll save you some face before you are under the clan." Tianmiao said this and went into the tent.


    Ling Feng stood in place, silent. Do you have face in three moves?


    "Come here and play mahjong." Shi Yang moved the mahjong table and said in a vicious voice.


    Peach glanced at the young master of the protoss: "I''ll go first and get some food."


    Peach also went into Tianmiao''s tent and saw Tianmiao sitting at the table writing and drawing.


    "Young master, aren''t you afraid that the protoss young master will run away? Does he leave himself out Asked the peach.


    "No. The protoss are very trustworthy. It''s a good saying, but it''s a bad saying The sky tiny don''t agree of say.


    "Yes, too." Peach nodded, and then went to look at the picture drawn by Tianmiao, "little master, what is this?"


    "I plan to build a city of gods and demons in the battlefield of gods and demons to earn money from the gods and exchange resources." On the drawing paper in front of Tianmiao was a blueprint of the city. She explained to the peach as she drew, "this has been painted for a long time. Now I''ll repair it a little bit."


    "Young master!" Peach exclaimed.


    "Why?" Tianmiao looks up at the peach.


    "The little Lord is the greatest little Lord in the demon world. He is wise and powerful, brilliant and farsighted. He has never been before and will never come. Please take my knee, little Lord..." Peach eyes, eyes of worship almost overflow.


    "After that, the city of gods and Demons was built and needed to be manned. When I''m away, you and Wulu will stay here. He''s very strong, but sometimes his brain doesn''t open up. You have to watch him Tianmiao said.


    "Wulu..." Peach curled his mouth, "straight man of iron and steel, I don''t know when I can be enlightened."


    "You know he likes you?" Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing.


    "I know. Every time he looks at me, his eyes are shining, and he often gives me something he thinks is very precious. I don''t like those things very much Peach continued to curl his mouth, "EQ is too low. I want to send something I like! It''s not pleasing! It''s stupid


    "Take your time." Tianmiao said with a smile, "you like him anyway."


    "Don''t teach him. Let''s see when he understands. I continue to pretend I don''t know. " Peach said angrily, and then waved his hand, "forget it, little Lord, let''s not talk about him. Let''s talk about the little Lord of the Protoss. Young master, because we want to build a city of gods and demons, are you so polite to the young master of the protoss? "


    "Yes. On the surface, the protoss seem to be pure hearted and devoid of desire, so it''s not easy to drag them into the water. But their lack of desire is not true, but they suppress the desire more thoroughly. Once this desire is aroused, it''s all the same. " Tianmiao pointed to the drawing, "mahjong hall is here. Trading house, the auction is here... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    Peach only thinks that the little master is so great that after the earth shaking changes have taken place in the demon world, the divine world will change a lot!


    "It''s not a scene to make something delicious for the little Lord of the divine world. You should really make something delicious for him." Tianmiao raised a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. "Before corrupting their spirit, corrode their body first."


    "I see! It''s a good order Peach instantly understood the meaning of the little Lord. When she came down, she hopped to prepare food and prepared a tent for the protoss little Lord.


    In this way, during the three days when the young master of the protoss was a prisoner, he ate well, drank well and played well. What he eats every day will shock him again and again. Why is there such a delicious food? He has also made rapid progress in playing mahjong, from winning one out of three at the beginning, to now he can win occasionally. What''s more, he found something dangerous, and he thought it was a little funny?


    No, no, put the idea out. All the things of the demons are evil. You can''t get involved with them. They will corrode your soul.


    Three days later, the demons took the protoss little Lord to the appointed place. Came to the center of the magic battlefield.


    When the protoss army saw their little Lord appear, they looked at him nervously, worried whether he was wronged or insulted.


    As a result, they see that the little Lord seems to be in good spirits. Is it their illusion? Feel like the little master is a little mellow?


    No, no, no! It must be an illusion!


    "Let''s go." The sky is tiny also not much nonsense, put out a table, call Wu Road and Shi Yang up.


    The protoss were like enemies. The two young generals had a strong face and a solemn and stirring face on the mahjong table.


    Then there is the sound of "Hua La Hua" playing mahjong.


    Two God generals sit opposite home, two devil generals also sit opposite home.


    The black demon army and the white Protoss Army stand on both sides, looking at the four men playing mahjong.


    Wu Lu and Shi Yang are old timers. They have long been true gold. How can two gods who have only learned for three days be their opponents?


    The two gods will soon be killed and surrender.


    "Hu!"


    "Touch yourself!"


    Wu Lu and Shi Yang''s words are the most frequent.


    The faces of the two generals became paler and paler, and a cold sweat came out of their forehead.


    The final result is of course self-evident, the two demons will win, the two gods will lose sweat.


    "You lost." Tianmiao smile, her voice clearly spread to the presence of all the protoss ears, "give you another chance, after all, three days is too short. Three months, three months later, we will compete here. However, your little Lord and God will be guests here. Don''t worry, our demons are the most kind and hospitable. We will treat them favorably. "


    The protoss look pale and want to refute something, but they don''t know how to speak. Want to fight, but the little Lord is still in the hands of the other side, and the little Lord to their voice, let them not act rashly.


    "If you''re not convinced, go back and practice your skills. In three months, I hope you can redeem your Lord and general. Well, go back. " The sky waves its hand.


    The young master of the protoss stood beside Tianmiao and said with the secret method of the protoss: "go back, I really didn''t suffer. Go back and practice again, after March, before snow. Prove to them that we Protoss are invincible! I''m waiting for you here. I''m sure you can do it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    The little Lord of the protoss has a very high prestige in the divine world. Hearing his encouragement, the soldiers of the protoss are boiling with blood. The little Lord was humiliated in the hands of the demons. Before, the little Lord protected them. This time, they came to rescue and protect the little Lord!


    The protoss army went back step by step, leaving two uneasy generals and a calm little master.


    The two gods were a little frightened and subconsciously looked at the little Lord. Then they saw that the little Lord was calm, and their hearts settled down.


    Tianmiao noticed this scene and slightly raised his eyebrows. Sure enough, as she thought, the little Lord of the protoss also had something extraordinary about him.


    In the next three months, the two gods had a wonderful life. Why is it amazing? Because they can''t believe it. The demons, who are always hostile, treat them well and play mahjong with them every day. It''s totally different from the demons who scolded each other a few days ago.


    And the protoss little master is following Tianmiao, who is in the center of the battlefield to command the demons to build. Tianmiao directly uses his sword to pull out a lot of bricks and stone roads, and then let the demons start to work.


    "What do you want to do?" The protoss young master finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" The sky tiny light smile.


    "I only guessed a little. You want to build a city here and end the war? " The protoss little Lord asked uncertainly.


    "Let me ask you a question first. What is the purpose of the war between gods and demons? " Asked the sky.


    "In the contest between justice and evil, justice will win. Later I found out that this sentence is bullshit. There are scum in the protoss, and there seems to be good in the demons. Then this is just a high sounding excuse to launch a war and cover up the real purpose of the ambition to rule the three circles. " The little master of the protoss said in a deep voice.


    "But how to rule? You can''t even get into our channel of the demon world. Similarly, we can''t get into your channel of the divine world. Have you ever thought that this is limited by heaven in order to make the three realms balanced? " The sky tiny slowly says.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it in recent days." The protoss master nodded solemnly.


    "I thought about it when I was five years old." The way of the sky is dim.


    The protoss little master


    "The war between gods and demons, I think, is more like a pastime initiated by gods and Demons because they live too long and are bored. It''s just that the cost of this pastime is a bit high. " Tianmiao continued to say slowly, "the will of the gods and demons is tough, the body is strong, and the life is long. It''s really too easy to be bored. We should find some ways to amuse ourselves, but it should never be war. "


    The protoss little master turned his head and looked at the sky in a daze. His heart was shocked. My mind is constantly echoing the words of the young master of the demon clan. We should find some ways to amuse ourselves, but it should not be war. In his heart, no, in all the protoss'' cognition, the demons are warlike, savage, despicable, degenerate and evil.


    However, in front of him, he couldn''t see any of the characteristics of the demons that the protoss recognized.


    Will she come to the end of the war between gods and demons that has lasted for millions of years?


    Will it be ended by a young master of the demon clan?


    Will he witness such a miracle in history?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    The little master of the protoss watched the little master of the demons commanding the demons to build the city of gods and Demons quickly, and his heart was a little confused. But he said he didn''t really know what he was flustered about until the young master of the demon clan asked: "I''ll leave half of the town of the demon, and you Protoss will build it. Otherwise, how can it be called the city of gods and demons? "


    At this time, the protoss master finally knew what he was flustered and uneasy about. The establishment of the city of gods and demons is inevitable. If it really develops into a city, but all of them belong to the demons, it will make the protoss very passive.


    The protoss little Lord was silent and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    "Here''s the blueprint. You build these. We build these. Cross construction to show fairness. The Lord''s mansion is here. I will be the Lord of the city in two rounds. I will choose eight Deputy Lord of the city, half of the gods and half of the demons. I hope your candidate is not shortsighted, and those who are biased against the demons will not be chosen. Strength is important, but it''s more important here. " Tianmiao pointed to his brain.


    "I understand." The protoss little Lord nodded. A Protoss with strength, prestige, business acumen and an objective attitude towards cooperation with the demons will do.


    "Here, on this street, do you sell delicious food?" After the protoss little Lord took the blueprint, he pointed to a place on the blueprint and asked.


    "Not bad. Food street, when the time comes, the special food of the gods and demons can learn from each other and then improve. " Tianmiao nodded.


    "The food of your demons is really delicious." When the young master of the protoss thought about the food he had eaten during this period, his expectation flashed through his eyes.


    "This is the mahjong hall, gymnasium. As for the purpose, you should know about the mahjong hall, Gymnasium..." Tianmiao then took out a book and gave it to the protoss little master, "have a look for yourself. The gods and demons can compete, but there is no need to compete with their lives. This kind of competition will not lose their blood, but it is safer. "


    With these words, Tianmiao turned to do something else.


    The young master of the protoss was holding the book given by Tianmiao. At the beginning, he didn''t like it, but the more he read it, the more interesting he felt. He even thought that if he was a goalkeeper, he would be able to ensure the victory of the protoss football match. As a result, there is a small typesetting note at the end. It is necessary to seal all accomplishments, and only rely on strength to compare. He quietly gave up the idea of being a goalkeeper.


    If he can''t catch the ball at that time, or the ball hits him directly in the face, does he want to face?


    After March.


    The protoss army is coming again.


    This time, they finally admitted a cruel truth. Their little master is mellow, not an illusion, it''s true.


    Last time it was three days, so it was not obvious, but this time it was three months.


    Little Lord is really mellow


    Is there any conspiracy of the demons to poison the little Lord and make people fat?


    Thinking of this, the protoss want to slap themselves. The demon clan is not sick. If you want to poison, you won''t poison the little Lord like this! What are they deceiving themselves? The demons are the prisoners. That''s the truth.


    This competition is not two on two. It''s twenty on twenty, with ten tables.


    In the center of the city of gods and demons, which has just taken shape, the fighting is very lively.


    Still no suspense, protoss lost again.


    "You lost again." Tianmiao looked down at a group of dejected Protoss and said in a loud voice, "you should have been detained, but forget it, I''ll give you another chance and come back to compete in a year. Then you will have the ability to be ashamed again, and if you don''t have the ability, you will continue to insult yourself. Your little Lord can also go back, but before that, you need to do something in exchange


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    The words of the little master of the demon clan make the spirits of the protoss rise and fall. But the little Lord and God will not be detained. That''s the best news.


    Later, of course, the protoss army stayed to work as coolies and build cities.


    After the construction of the city, the young master of the demon clan made a mockery of them. It just means that they are too weak. Let them practice well.


    The arrogant Protoss clenched their fists and swore that they would be ashamed before snow next time.


    But the little master of the demon clan gave another scheme of competition.


    Next time it''s not just mahjong, it''s football.


    What is football?


    The little Lord of the protoss knows, and he goes back to explain.


    A month later, the protoss bravely came to challenge.


    And then he went back in ashes.


    Go back and practice!


    After half a year of practice, they still lost. The young master of the demon clan offered to give them another chance and changed the project.


    In this way, each time the protoss just touched the edge of the essence of this project, the demon master would immediately change the project.


    Every time the protoss loses, the young master of the demons will make a mockery. They are really weak. When can they defeat the demons? They are waiting here.


    Protoss gas teeth itch, and then determined to win, go back to hard training.


    The protoss young master silently watched a group of protoss who had played chicken blood go back to practice mahjong, football, basketball and so on. He was silent. The protoss have long forgotten the purpose of coming to the battlefield with the demons, and have long forgotten the war between the demons and the gods.


    The protoss went down step by step in accordance with the book of war under the sky. It''s like a chain pit. At the beginning, it''s just a finger sinking in, and gradually it becomes a foot, a leg, two legs, half a body, the whole body, and finally only a little light of the hole can be seen deep. All the protoss are not aware of the problem.


    The only one who is aware of it is happy to see it come true. The protoss little Lord saw all this in his eyes, and he could not help admiring the demon little Lord. War, so the invisible solution! But the spirit of war is still there, so the protoss can follow the plan of the demon master step by step.


    Year by year, the city of gods and Demons has been completely completed.


    And the competition is still in full swing.


    The protoss are still working hard.


    Because these years of competition, they lose more and win less. Can they bear it?


    I can''t stand it!


    Then when they come back, their little Lord has become the Lord of the city of gods and demons. Then a series of regulations were promulgated.


    The protoss suddenly came over. What have they been doing all these years?


    War? It seems to have left them long ago.


    At the beginning, the relatives at home were worried day by day. They couldn''t eat well and sleep well. Now when they return home, they are all smiling.


    Is everything changing quietly?


    "Don''t think you can relax. Because every 20 years, there will be a competition with the demons in the city of gods and demons. It''s in the arena you built. The challenge arena you built yourself, I don''t want you to be defeated by the demons at that time! " The protoss young master said solemnly, "for the pride of the protoss, you must not slack off! Of course, those who win will get rich rewards. "


    Big stick with sweet dates! be benefited in every way!


    The protoss continued to focus on the various competitions with the demons. The dignity of the protoss, no provocation!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    Fifty years later.


    Tianmiao walks on the food street in the city of gods and demons, followed by peaches and witchcraft road.


    "Wang, the new roast duck restaurant is offering a big reward to the guests. I asked them to reserve a place for them." Peach said happily.


    "Well, I''ll buy some and pack them later." Heaven commands.


    "Yes. Why, isn''t that the king of God? " Peach should come down after suddenly glanced at the front of the bean curd stand, sitting on the people are very familiar, a closer look, it is actually the God King with God in that very down-to-earth after drinking bean curd. At that time, the protoss little Lord also ascended the throne and became the king of the divine world.


    "Ah, devil, are you coming to eat, too?" The God king saw them and stood up to say hello.


    "Yes, we''re going to eat that new roast duck restaurant." Tianmiao also raised his hand to say hello.


    "Would you like to sit down and have a bowl of bean curd before you go?" Asked the king.


    "Are you trying to trick me into paying for you?" The sky tiny slanted an eye God King, "you last time is to call me to have a meal, haven''t finished eating, you say to have to leave first, the result money also don''t pay."


    "I didn''t. last time there was something really wrong." The king quickly clarified.


    "What about last time? Is it really something? " The sky is tiny cold to hum a, "you eat slowly by yourself, pick pick pick Suo of, take God to unexpectedly invite to eat tofu brain later.". Are you reluctant to take a big meal with you? "


    "I didn''t!" The God king saw the God next to him and his face changed slightly. He was worried. "I''m not taking her to eat something light first, and then I''m going to have a big meal?" In the heart secretly gnash teeth, is not rubbed the devil king two meals, as for so pit oneself? The God King was wronged in his heart. He just rubbed the devil for two meals. How many times did the devil rub himself? He can''t even count himself, okay?


    Tianmiao saw that the God King was worried, and then he went away with a smile and a peach and a magic road.


    The God king tried to explain to the God queen


    Who can imagine that the gods and demons, who used to fight for life and death when they met, will now live in such harmony in the same city, and there will be trade and exchange of needs. And the God King and the devil king can sit together to eat and pit each other''s money.


    Originally, sports competitions were held once every 20 years. As a result, they were held every year at the strong request of the gods and demons. At first, the God King and the devil king didn''t agree, because they held so often that they didn''t have so much money to reward the winners. Later, Tianmiao proposed not to give material rewards, but to reward trophies and medals. He asked whether the two families could accept it. As a result, the two sides readily accept that they are no longer rare those material rewards, but the battle of honor!


    This down, the gods and Demons each day are extremely full, the gods and Demons war, the end.


    "Wulu." On this day, on the court hall, the demon king TIANYAO suddenly said, "the demon king will be succeeded by Wulu. Do you have any objection?"


    "Wang?" All the demon ministers were surprised.


    "I''m going to break the void! It''s up to you. " Tianmiao stands up.


    Break the void!


    Broken void in legend???


    Has Wang been so powerful? Is the law of the world rejecting Wang? Urge Wang to leave this world for a stronger one?


    Is the legend true?!


    "Good bye." Tianmiao smiles and waves to all the demons in the hall, then turns into a white light and disappears in the same place.


    Burning demon Zun looks confused.


    It turns out that what Wang said at the beginning was not sarcastic. When she doesn''t want to be the devil, it''s his turn to be the grandson.


    Can his grandson really be a demon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    After Tianmiao "breaks the void", he returns to the shop where everything has its own place. Dongxiao and konghou greet him with weeping. To be exact, only the konghou cries.


    "Master, if you don''t come back, the world will collapse." Konghou said with a sob, "and the cold fireworks are so fierce."


    "I agree with the former, and I agree with the latter. Lord Leng Yanhua has never been cruel to us. It''s just that it''s more ferocious to those people who deserve to die. " Dongxiao is a quiet supplement.


    "Then I was scared." Konghou cried.


    "What did the cold fireworks do?" Tianmiao asked.


    "You know the style of the cool fireworks master. But this time, she seems to be very simple and rude, even cruel. Like this guest. " Dongxiao handed Tianmiao a material.


    Tianmiao turned over and frowned slightly.


    There are many wishing people in this world.


    This record in Tianmiao''s hand is one of them. This wish maker is a young girl with a family who loves her. She has just graduated from university. She just ushered in a new life full of vitality. She made an appointment with her best friend to go shopping and buy new clothes in order to prepare for her employment. It was a sunny day, the sun was warm, and my best friend walked on the street hand in hand, with a happy smile on her face.


    However, a crazy disgusting man ended her happiness. Just because this man is lazy, does not want to make progress, complains, attributes his degeneration to God''s injustice. Can''t find a wife also boils down to the world women are money worshippers. So he thought of death. But he felt sorry that he had no wife in his life. He wanted to find a woman to die together and become a couple in the underworld.


    On this day, he went to the street with a knife hidden. At a glance, I saw the girl''s best friend. Later, I thought the girl was more beautiful. So he rushed up with a knife, in broad daylight, knife after knife, crazy into the girl''s body. The girl also struggled, but in front of the man who was absolutely crushed by the weapon, all the struggles were so weak.


    The girl''s body is full of blood. The man killed people, but he didn''t dare to commit suicide.


    Hell is empty, the devil is in the world.


    The girl''s soul came to the shop of everything, made a wish, she wanted revenge, she wanted the man''s life to be worse than death, she wanted the man to go to hell, even if the price was her soul.


    Her next life could have had a happier life, but she gave up, she just wanted revenge.


    Cold fireworks to meet her wishes, the man arrested, day and night of torture. It''s torture in essence. Every night in the frying, burning, let him cry in pain but can''t break free. By the next morning, the body was as good as ever. Others only think that he is crazy, but they don''t know that he is being tortured every night. There''s both mental and physical torture.


    Cold fireworks let the girl take a knife, a knife cut off the man''s meat, how to vent on how to vent.


    In the end, the girl''s resentment was released. After bowing to the cold fireworks, it disappeared.


    Such cases abound.


    Tianmiao turned over one by one, and his forehead was a little prominent.


    "Cold fireworks!" The voice of the sky is empty and cold. After a low cry, the cold fireworks are called to appear in front of the sky.


    Looking at Tian Miao''s cold face, cold fireworks show a guilty smile and say: "little boss, are you back?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    "If I don''t come back, the world will collapse, and the world will be filled with hostility." The sky is dim and cold.


    "But I think I''m right!" Cold fireworks stem neck, rightfully said, "although these people who have been hurt will have a better life in the next life, but how to make up for the damage in this life? How to vent the resentment of this life? After reincarnation what memories are gone, for them, how unfair! Is that all that hurt and anger


    "So if you promise them to take revenge, you''ll be desperate, won''t you?" Tianmiao hands the data to Dongxiao, and then sits down calmly.


    "Good! Once a person reincarnation, it is a new beginning. All kinds of past destructed opium and vanish, it is unfair! Their resentment has not been vented, their injury has not been made up! Well, even if reincarnation has a better life to make up for, they have no previous memory. Is this called making up for them? They don''t know how to make up for it. Little boss, I''ve been carrying out the principle that good people get good returns and bad people get bad returns. However, I hope that when bad people are punished, good people should watch over them! " Cold fireworks speak louder, more reasonable.


    "You have a lot of sense?" Tianmiao laughs.


    "Isn''t it?" The cold fireworks are totally out of the question.


    "You''re right, and not quite right." Tianmiao took out the mirror and moved his finger on the mirror. "One thing you said is right, that''s what you said is unfair. Because I''m not human, I can''t feel it sometimes. I think that giving them a better reincarnation is the best outcome. There is nothing wrong with erasing their painful memories and opening up a new life. But before that... "


    "Isn''t that right, little boss?" Cold fireworks heard Tianmiao say so, overjoyed asked.


    "Before that, their resentment should be relieved. It''s just that we should not pay such a high price. If we lose our souls, there will be nothing left. Those who have been hurt should be made up for. You''re going too far. " The sky tiny slowly says.


    "But that''s the rule. If they want to do such a thing, they must pay the same price." Cold fireworks said dejectedly, "I also hesitated, right. But when I saw that they were happy in the end, laughing with tears, I thought it was right


    "Sometimes, you can open the back door a little bit." Tianmiao smiles, suddenly reaches out her hand, grabs it in the void, and many white light spots appear in her palm.


    "What''s that?" Cold fireworks surprise to look at the palm of the sky, "that is all for revenge of the human soul? Little boss, you actually coagulate their souls again. But then you will lose a lot of accomplishments, won''t you Speaking of this, Leng Yanhua asked with some worry.


    "Tiandao office staff, what is the purpose, do you forget?" The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, gently blow out a breath, the white light in the hand lightly flutters, flies to the distance, that is the direction of the underworld road. Those souls can be reincarnated and have a new life.


    Tianmiao finished all this, slowly stood up, looking at some confused cold fireworks, the voice is gentle, but it seems to have infinite weight: "Tiandao office staff, above the common people, but with the common people in mind. You can control life and death, but respect life. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    "And follow your heart." The sky is tiny to ask softly, "can you?"


    "I will! I always will Cold fireworks eyes become very firm.


    "Even if, will it consume your accomplishments?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes! Even if the loss of repair. It''s OK. I can practice again. However, some people''s lives should not end like this. " The tone of the cold fireworks is firm.


    "Good." Tianmiao nodded, "the world continues, you come, I believe you will deal with the things behind."


    Before those souls of human beings, Tianmiao all condensed their souls again, the world is relatively stable again. However, there are still many such things to be solved.


    "Is the little boss going to another world?" Cold fireworks asked.


    "I''m thinking, sometimes I don''t do well enough, I need more experience." There was a gentle smile on Tianmiao''s face.


    "No! Little boss, you have done a good job, really! Don''t belittle yourself like this. You are the best one in Tiandao office. " Cold fireworks heart a surprised, said in a hurry. This is also her heart, the little boss is really good. She is compassionate to all living beings, with a clear distinction between good and evil. She has her own principles, but she does not act rigidly.


    "It can be better." Tianmiao shook his head gently. "People''s hearts are the most complex. For them, what is the best outcome, I think, should be decided by themselves. When they can''t really see it, we''ll remind them. "


    "I''m sorry, boss. I''m lying." Cold fireworks guilt said, "you have done very well, there is no need to be so demanding."


    "We can all do better. Well, it''s up to you. I''m going to the next world. " Tianmiao said with a gentle smile, "your temper should be collected. Oh, forget it. That''s it. It''s not you. "


    "Little boss..." There is water in the eyes of cold fireworks. The little boss is really warm and warm. Such a good little boss really hopes that she will always be successful.


    "Do it well. I''m very optimistic about you. When to surpass qifeibai, I''ll give you a big gift. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Qi feibai, that idiot, is now going to search for the soul fragment of the demon master. Ha ha ha, this time I really have the possibility to surpass him to become the second! I went to refuel, little boss. I''ll stop talking. I''ll repair this world and go to the next one. " Cold fireworks moment full of fighting spirit, just put aside the sad.


    Looking at the energetic cold fireworks disappearing in place, Tianmiao''s face was filled with a happy smile. Then he turned to the flute and the konghou and said, "let''s jump to the next world."


    "Okay, okay." Kongho jumped up happily. Finally can escape from the cold fireworks adult''s clutches!


    The next world Tianmiao looks at Tianji memo and frowns slightly after reading the general situation of the next world.


    "Master?" Dongxiao called softly.


    "Nothing. Let''s go and satisfy her wish." Tianmiao brows spread out and said gently, "Dongxiao, do you know why I saved you at the beginning?"


    "Why?" Dongxiao has always wanted to know the answer to this question.


    "Because even if you are in the dark, there is light in your eyes." Tianmiao smiles and reaches out his hand to touch Dongxiao''s head. "Let''s go. Your wish is coming true soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    Bai Jiajia found that the wechat group of students has become lively recently. There are hundreds of messages scrolling around every day, and then they are all talking around one person.


    His name is Zhu Jie. He didn''t make much progress in middle school. Now he seems to be developed.


    It is not generally developed.


    Bai Jiajia thought that when ordinary people get rich, they just want to bask in a good car, watch or something, and show off a flower? Their classmate group is a junior high school group, and their alma mater is in a town. All the students in a class know their roots. There is no rich second generation official second generation. They are very ordinary students. Even if you succeed in starting a business after graduation, how can you get rich and where can you get rich?


    But to Bai Jiajia''s surprise, Zhu Jie is not a general rich man. What he shows off is not a good car and watch, but a villa, a private plane and a private island! She didn''t know how much the watch cost, only that it was Rolex.


    When fishing at work, Bai Jiajia opened a group of students and saw a group of students talking about Zhu Jie again.


    Zhang Dayong: Zhu Jie, this is really developed. The sports car is on and millions of watches are on. I know the villa I live in is very expensive by the river. River view room with French windows, living in it is just like the enjoyment of immortals.


    Wang Jiqing: awesome, really! I thought I''d be terrified if I bought a car worth more than 800000 yuan. As a result, forget it and hit the wall.


    Li Chuang: the most powerful is the private plane, private island! I don''t know in my life if I have a chance to take a private plane.


    Bai Jiajia rolled her eyes. Don''t you blow it? Private jet, private island? Who doesn''t know what kind of person Zhu Jie is? How can you afford a private plane and a private island?


    Just thinking about it, Zhu Jie appeared in the wechat group.


    Zhu Jie: don''t blow it, brother. I told you earlier that private planes and islands are not mine. It''s Mr. Zhao''s, but I often go on business with Mr. Zhao and take a private plane. Private islands are also owned by general manager Zhao. I just take people to play when I can make a report.


    Zhang Dayong: you can sit at any time. It''s still awesome. Let''s not talk about that. Is that car and villa always your own?


    Zhu Jie: Hi, that''s Mr. Zhao''s love. Mr. Zhao is considerate of employees.


    Wang Jiqing: now that you are a bull, when can you take your brothers to the island to play, sunbathe and swim?


    Bai Jiajia: what are you daydreaming about.


    Zhu Jie: Jiajia! At lunch break? Don''t say, I can really take you up to play. Let me talk to Mr. Zhao. If we have a classmate meeting, Mr. Zhao should agree.


    Bai Jiajia: No, we have a classmate meeting. How can your boss agree to let us go to her private island?


    Bai Jiajia expressed great doubt. And then there''s some pride in my heart. Zhu Jie wanted to catch up with her at school, but she didn''t like it. I didn''t expect Zhu Jie to be so rich now. I don''t know if it''s possible to talk to him.


    Zhu Jie: I forgot to tell you that you all know our boss. It''s our classmate Zhao Liming.


    Zhu Jie''s words were like pouring a ladle of cold water into an oil pan, which exploded instantly.


    Several students immediately asked questions.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? Zhao Liming? Is it their classmate Zhao Liming? That silent, no sense of existence of female students?


    Bai Jiajia''s heart beat a little faster.


    How is that possible?


    Can Zhao Liming be so rich now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    Bai Jiajia doubts in her heart, and more people have already questioned in the group.


    It''s all true and false, if it''s impossible.


    Zhu Jie: really! I''ll talk to Mr. Zhao about the classmate meeting first. Didn''t you coax me to treat me to drink Lafite before? I can''t afford it, but Mr. Zhao really can.


    There was a brief silence in the group.


    Zhu Jie: I asked President Zhao to come in.


    Soon, Zhu Jie pulled someone in. This person''s wechat name is Liming. You can see that it should be their classmate Zhao Liming.


    Liming: Hello everyone. I''m a little busy. Zhu Jie told me about the reunion. Let''s hold it on the island. Because the island is abroad, you need to apply for a visa first. Let''s talk about it with Zhu Jie. I have a meeting. I''m sorry.


    After finishing the line of dawn, he immediately sent a red envelope.


    Many people are subconsciously to point, after the point in the heart of a big trough.


    Zhang Dayong: lying trough, how much is it? Am I blind?


    Wang Jiqing: you are not blind.


    Bai Jiajia also ordered, and the number displayed after opening is 1256. Bai Jiajia thought she was wrong, but she opened her eyes to see it several times. Yes, that''s the number. There are more than 1000 yuan in the red envelope she received!


    She was confused, and the crowd was boiling!


    A lot of people are already yelling thank you, boss.


    Zhang Dayong: Mr. Zhao, how much did you pay?


    Zhu Jie: let''s say 20000. 20000 is the upper limit. Otherwise, Mr. Zhao would not have only made such a point.


    Everyone in the group was at Aite dawn to thank her and talk to her.


    But dawn did not speak again.


    Zhu Jie: please don''t mind. Zhao is always very busy. He went to the meeting again. I have all my cell phones. Zhao total not whole virtual, promised down, it must be all inclusive, you quickly get visa, I send out the process. You will send me the information at that time, and I will arrange the statistics here. The procedure of private plane flying over there is rather complicated. Let''s do it well and play early. I''ll pay for the passport and visa.


    Of course, there''s a lot in the group. I don''t mind. Who in the group has ever seen such a battle? It''s amazing that a red envelope will directly cost 20000 yuan. Now everyone believes that Zhao Liming is really developed and becomes the rich man among the rich!


    Zhu Jie: but I''d like to tell you a little bit that I can''t take my family with me. One of our classmates will bring their families, the other will bring them, and finally everyone will bring them. Is that still called the classmates'' meeting?


    Zhang Dayong: No, no, our classmates get together. What kind of family do we bring. There''s a real drink, isn''t there? I want to have a good drink. I can''t take care of the female tiger at home.


    Zhu Jie: there is a wine cellar. You can get whatever you want.


    Zhang Dayong: general manager Zhao is powerful and domineering!


    Zhu Jie: @ Jiajia, if you don''t know anything, just ask me.


    Zhang Dayong: you are still a thief. Ask no one, just Jiajia. Everyone knows the ambition of a wolf. Tut tut!


    Zhu Jie: what do you mean? I care about my classmates.


    Zhang Dayong: Yes, you care about your classmates.


    Bai Jiajia looked at the words on the screen and chuckled. Zhu Jie is really different from himself. Let''s see later. She''s not married anyway, is she?


    As soon as I thought about it, I saw someone adding her to the wechat address book. It was Zhu Jie.


    Bai Jiajia thought about it, but she still had to be reserved, so it took a few minutes to pass Zhu Jie''s friend verification.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    But Zhu Jie did not speak immediately. After two or three minutes, Zhu Jie sent a message.


    Zhu Jie: Jiajia, you are still so beautiful.


    Bai Jiajia realized that Zhu Jiegang had gone to her circle of friends without saying anything. Of course, it''s beautiful. The pictures of her circle of friends are all her carefully selected pictures of higher P.


    Bai Jiajia: No, you are good. I haven''t heard from you for a long time. I thought you had forgotten me.


    Zhu Jie: how can it be! I didn''t make a name. I''m sorry to show up in front of you?


    When Bai Jiajia saw this, her vanity was greatly satisfied.


    Zhu Jie: Jiajia, is it OK for you to ask for leave? Does the time discussed in the group conflict with your vacation time? If so, I''ll ask you to change the time.


    Bai Jiajia: no conflict, just that time.


    Seeing how Zhu Jie took care of her, Bai Jiajia was very proud.


    The next moment, Zhu Jie made a direct transfer.


    Bai Jiajia a look, Leng for a while, the transfer amount is 5200. She hesitated, did not immediately point to collect the transfer.


    Bai Jiajia: what do you mean?


    Zhu Jie: don''t get me wrong, Jiajia. Don''t get me wrong. I just haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m so excited and happy. I don''t know what gift to buy you. Can you buy something you like first? I''ll give you a present when we meet.


    Bai Jiajia was silent.


    Zhu Jie: Jiajia, just take it. Just be careful.


    Bai Jiajia just ordered it.


    Zhu Jie: I''ll be busy first. Please tell me when I get my visa.


    Bai Jiajia: OK.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the students boarded a plane at the airport, everyone felt like a dream.


    "This is a private plane, too? Is this an airliner? " After Zhang Dayong sat down, he watched the flight attendant busy and warmly greet other students, and asked Wang Jiqing who was sitting next to him.


    "Haven''t you seen the crowd these two days?" Wang Jiqing bared his teeth with a smile, "president Zhao''s private planes are big and small. This time we have a large number of people. Of course, we will send this kind of bigger plane to pick us up. After a while, Zhu Jie will come. Ask him if you have anything. I also want to ask him that he has been doing so well these years. "


    At this time, a beautiful stewardess came up and asked them with a smile what service they needed and whether they needed a blanket. The meal will be served later.


    Bai Jiajia sat in front of them, but the next seat was empty. Bai Jiajia understood that this was arranged by Zhu Jie. When he came, he must be sitting next to her.


    "Has Mr. Zhao been waiting for us on the island?" Zhang Dayong asked.


    "That''s what Zhu Jie said." Wang Jiqing is using his hand to pull the tablet on his hand. Each seat is equipped with a tablet with the latest configuration, so that they can watch dramas or something.


    "Ah, here comes Zhu Jie. The boy is here at last." Suddenly a voice came out.


    Bai Jiajia subconsciously looked up towards the cabin door and saw a tall and straight figure. Her face was very familiar, but she was wearing sunglasses and couldn''t really see her face.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m late. I just discussed something with the captain. " Zhu Jie took off his sunglasses, arched his hand and apologized to everyone. "We''ll be ready to take off soon. We''ll have a sleep later. When we wake up, we''ll be there."


    With that, Zhu Jie sat down beside Bai Jiajia and gave Bai Jiajia a bright smile.


    Bai Jiajia smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cockpit, Tianmiao sat on the seat, looked forward and said in a soft voice: "the journey of desire, open..."


    (the story''s maker will be explained later.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    "Zhu Jie, you are doing so well now." Zhang Dayong raised his butt to the seat in front of him and said in a loud voice.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhao just likes me. Da Yong, you are still so tall and big. " Zhu Jie laughed.


    Zhang Dayong used to be the representative of physical education in his class. At that time, he was tall and big, but now he is stronger. He is more than one meter tall and sits like a hill.


    "Jiajia, what would you like to drink?" Zhu Jie turns to ask Bai Jiajia again.


    "Come on, don''t delay your hospitality." Zhao Dayong joked and sat back.


    "What do you have?" Bai Jiajia asked softly.


    "Red wine, juice, but the journey is still very long, or drink a cup of hot milk, sleep for a while. Wake up and you''ll be there Zhu Jie said gallantly.


    "That''s fine." Bai Jiajia agreed to come down.


    Zhu Jie raised his hand to find the flight attendant and asked for hot milk, blankets and pillows. He served Bai Jiajia very well.


    Bai Jiajia said thanks with a smile, and then began to chat with Zhu Jie in a low voice.


    The two women sitting in the back row of them whispered.


    "Doesn''t Bai Jiajia have a boyfriend who is about to get married?"


    "As you said, you are about to get married. Isn''t this not married yet? Now that Zhu Jie is doing so well, the key is that he still thinks about her. That boy friend is also miserable. Most of Zhu Jie is going to cut off his beard. "


    "Yes, Zhu Jie said that Bai Jiajia was his goddess when he went to school. He has been Bai Jiajia''s licking dog for so many years, and now he has turned over. "


    "At the beginning, we laughed at him for licking until he had nothing."


    "Now, I''m afraid the licker and the licker will change."


    "Hee hee, what you say is really ugly."


    "But the truth."


    "Also..."


    From the beginning of the excitement in the cabin, it gradually became quiet. The lights are off, and many people are closing their eyes.


    Bai Jiajia also closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Before going to bed, she asked Zhu Jie, "will you not sleep?"


    "I still have some documents to deal with. Mr. Zhao is in a hurry. First, close your eyes and have a good rest. When you arrive, you can run on the beach and pick up shells." Zhu Jie said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest first, and you should pay attention to it." Bai Jiajia thought about it and added the last sentence.


    "Yes, yes, Jiajia. It''s very kind of you." Zhu Jie''s eyes brightened and nodded happily.


    Bai Jiajia smiles, pulls her blanket and closes her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Jiajia was awakened by a violent jolt.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the wind. Fasten your seat belts and stay in your seats. " Zhu Jie''s voice rang out in his ears.


    Bai Jiajia squints at Zhu Jie who stands up and talks. She feels that the plane is stable again. She closes her eyes and falls asleep again.


    In the cockpit, Tianmiao is drinking red wine.


    "Kongho, how did you fly? Did you doze off? The host''s red wine almost spilled. No, I can''t Dongxiao transmits sound.


    "Unexpected. It''s just itchy nose and sneezing. I''ll do it, I''ll do it Said kongho hastily.


    "Fly steady. The plane is good The flute exhorted.


    "I see. Don''t worry. It won''t happen again." Kongho assured, "I''m very experienced in carrying airplanes. You don''t know that. Otherwise, the master will call me piggyback, not you. "


    "You have a point. Do well." Dongxiao exhorts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    When the plane landed, people followed Zhu Jie out of the plane, got on the bus, then went to the wharf, got on the speedboat, and went to Zhao Liming''s Island.


    "There are many islands here, most of them are private. Some of them are exploited to make profits in hotels, and some of them are rich people who come here once in a while for a holiday. " Zhu Jie pointed to the front, "president Zhao''s Island is in front. There are housekeepers, cooks and gardeners on the island. Anyway, you are welcome to ask for help. "


    "And the housekeeper? The kind of Housekeeper on TV who is in charge of all the chores of a big family? " Someone exclaimed in surprise.


    "The housekeeper of general manager Zhao is different. General manager Zhao''s housekeeper is a high-end talent, helping her take care of the real estate around. This time, Mr. Zhao attached great importance to the class meeting, so he transferred the housekeeper back to arrange the class meeting. " Zhu Jie explained with a smile, "don''t underestimate the housekeeper. The housekeeper''s education should be higher than any of us. And there will be a lot of things. When you come, she will drive all the planes. "


    "What?" Originally listening to the words in front of Zhu Jie, people didn''t like it, but they were surprised to hear the last sentence. How can a housekeeper fly a plane? That''s really different.


    "The housekeeper is very good. If you have something to do, just ask her. It will be arranged for you. Well, it''s almost here. No more nonsense. Enjoy it. " Zhu Jie looked at the nearer and nearer Island wharf and said happily.


    People looked up to the front and were attracted by the scene.


    There are white sand beaches, blue waves, rows of coconut trees on the shore, and a lot of lounges under the coconut trees. Let a person see very want to immediately lie on the couch to enjoy this good time.


    Soon, the speedboat came ashore. The wharf was small and exquisite. People went ashore one by one, and then someone exclaimed, "look, there are so many fish."


    The people looked in the direction that the man pointed to and saw the fish at the bottom of the dock shuttling.


    "The water is so clear that it can cover all the coral under the water."


    "Can we feed these fish? Do you want bread? "


    "It''s beautiful. I''ve never seen such clear water before. "


    "Yes, yes. Then you can bring bread to feed. Now let''s go ahead and put our luggage and stay. Everyone is tired out. " When Zhu Jie finished, he looked at Bai Jiajia and said in a low voice, "Jiajia, are you tired?"


    "Not bad." Bai Jiajia gave a faint smile.


    "Tut, Banhua''s treatment is different. Zhu Jie, you are really... " Zhang Dayong came forward, put his arms around Zhu Jie''s neck and joked, "Jiajia was our class flower at the beginning, but now it''s more beautiful and moving. You should come on, boy."


    "Well, what are you talking about?" Zhu Jie nervously covers Zhang Dayong''s mouth, then looks at Bai Jiajia nervously, for fear that Bai Jiajia will be angry.


    When Bai Jiajia saw Zhu Jie''s nervous appearance, she was both proud and happy. But on the surface, she said calmly: "what ban Hua, don''t say that."


    Zhu Jie saw that she only refuted Zhang Dayong''s Banhua, but did not refute Zhang Dayong''s last words. He put down his heart and looked at Bai Jiajia''s eyes more tenderly and affectionately.


    "Let''s go. Come with me." Zhu Jie walked in front of the crowd.


    Two female students who were talking in a low voice on the plane walked behind and began to talk again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    "It seems that Zhu Jie is going to take Bai Jiajia down completely this time."


    "What if Zhujie is just playing? After all, it''s white moonlight. If you get it, it''s mosquito blood. "


    "I don''t think Bai Jiajia is stupid. It''s going to hang him. "


    "Yes, tut Tut, that Bai Jiajia is really lucky. I didn''t expect that Zhu Jie still thinks about her so much now that he is promising. It seems that Bai Jiajia''s good day has come. This island, Bai Jiajia may still be a frequent visitor in the future. "


    "I can''t help it. Who can make people look good?" A female classmate sour said.


    "Who is that? That''s good-looking! Look, who''s that woman? The stars are not as beautiful as her Another female student suddenly exclaimed.


    Soon they knew who was the beautiful woman waiting for them at the door of the villa.


    "This is the housekeeper Tianmiao. If you have anything to do, you can go to her directly." Zhu Jie said to the public, "housekeepers usually deal with things in the first room on the fourth floor. If you have something to do, you can go directly to her or call her."


    How beautiful! Everyone looked at the delicate and matchless face of Tianmiao, and couldn''t find any other words to describe it.


    Male students have been silly, although the people in front of us are very beautiful, but no one has the idea of approaching or courting. Because the housekeeper''s temperament was too cold and arrogant, which was out of place with them, as if he were from two worlds. They don''t have the courage to talk.


    "By the way, your cell phones have no signal here. Later, everyone will send a dedicated mobile phone, you can contact each other, you can also contact the housekeeper Zhu Jie said again.


    "Welcome. Mr. Zhao was quite busy. He should have arrived this morning, but there was an emergency meeting to be held. He arrived late. I''m sorry. " Tianmiao opened his mouth, and his voice was cold and pleasant. "Your rooms have been cleaned up. You can move in freely, or you can live in one by yourself. The restaurant is on the second half of the first floor and serves 24 hours a day. The cinema is on the first floor and the wine cellar is on the second floor. If you want to watch a movie, you can go directly to the lower floor. Someone will receive you. You can use the wine in the cellar at will. There is a map of the island at the gate. You can read it by yourself. "


    When they heard this, they were all excited. Isn''t that great? You can even live in one room by yourself? And they serve meals 24 hours a day? They thought that they would only provide breakfast and dinner at a fixed time, but they didn''t expect that they would be available 24 hours a day. Zhao Liming is so sweet! There are also private cinemas, wine cellars are also free to use, this treatment, really amazing! Immortal treatment!


    As for Zhao liming, who hasn''t appeared yet, people don''t care much about it. They are looking forward to the next island holiday.


    "You can choose any room you like. There are so many rooms. " After Zhu Jie finished laughing, he got close to Bai Jiajia and said in a low voice, "Jiajia, I''ve chosen the biggest one with the best lighting for you. It''s on the second floor. Let''s go, I''ll take you. Don''t get me wrong. I live on the third floor. " Zhu Jie finally added a sentence.


    Bai Jiajia chuckled and nodded shyly.


    For a moment, the whole villa became lively. All the people noisily allocated rooms, and some were reading maps. Some went to the restaurant in the back to see what they were serving for 24 hours.


    Zhu Jie took Bai Jiajia to the second floor by elevator, and helped Bai Jiajia to push the suitcase.


    Tianmiao stands at the gate of the villa, looking at the noisy crowd in the hall, turns around and leaves.


    The feast begins


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    When everyone settled down, they met in the hall.


    "After dinner, you can have free activities, visit the island, swim and walk on the beach. Tomorrow we''ll go fishing and snorkeling. We have all the equipment for snorkeling. " Zhu Jie said with a smile, "Mr. Zhao didn''t come, so let me make amends to you. We won''t be drunk for a while


    "Well, that''s what you said." Zhang Dayong laughed and said, "I''ll see who gets down first."


    "Who and I will go down first to choose wine? Or will everyone come? " Zhu Jie asked again, "take what you want to drink. There are also a lot of expensive red wine, female students drink also beauty


    On hearing this, the female students, who were not interested in it, followed Zhu Jie and went to the wine cellar together.


    Once in the cellar, there was another exclamation.


    "Isn''t that too big?" Zhang Dayong stood in front of a row of wine shelves, reached out and touched the wine bottles one by one, "how much wine do you have here? Tens of thousands of bottles? "


    "Should there be more than 50000?" Zhu Jie is not very sure that said, "I do not know the specific figures, but there must be tens of thousands. There''s also a wine barrel inside, which contains wine. I don''t know about wine either. It seems that the longer you put it, the better? "


    "Raffi, it''s all in this row." Wang Jiqing exclaimed, "let me see the year. Oh, my God, is this only on TV? Raffi in ''82


    "Can we drink all of these?" Someone hesitated to ask Zhu Jie.


    "Yes! Mr. Zhao said, enjoy it. You can enjoy everything on the island. " Zhu Jie affirmed, "I''ll bring you to the wine cellar to let you choose at will. Even if it''s not dinner time, you can pick up the wine whenever you want


    "Hey, thank Mr. Zhao for us. Mr. Zhao is so generous. " Zhang Dayong and others happily said, and then began to take the wine.


    "Here are baskets and boxes. Use this to carry them." Zhu Jie pointed to the bamboo basket and box on the side of the door.


    "OK, let''s have a good drink these days!" Zhang Dayong hurried to take the biggest box and said with regret, "if only there were cigarettes."


    "Yes, just behind the screen on the right side of the hall, there is a shelf full of cigarettes. There are cigarettes all over the world. You have to smoke yourself to get it. Someone will make it up. " Zhu Jie doubts, "did you not see it?"


    "No. But now I know. Long live Mr. Zhao The boys cheered.


    Famous wine, good cigarettes, unlimited, they drink at will, they smoke at will, this is heaven on earth.


    At dinner, everyone was shocked.


    "Such a big crab?" Bai Jiajia was also the first time to see such a big crab and let out a exclamation.


    "And this shrimp, which I''ve seen on TV. I didn''t expect to see it in reality today and still eat it. " There are female students next to the low call.


    Local buns. Bai Jiajia spat in her heart. But I didn''t expect this lunch to be so rich. They are all self-service seafood, and they have everything. The chef''s cooking method is also very good, and everyone is full of praise.


    Bai Jiajia looked at the female students on the table, one would go to serve vegetables, one would go to serve fruits and desserts. She despised a group of local steamed buns who had never seen the world. She was so ashamed. It''s like not having a meal for hundreds of years. When you meet something good, you just want to eat it to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    "Jiajia, are you satisfied with the taste?" Zhu Jie, with his wine glass in his hand and his face slightly red, came over and asked.


    "Very good." Bai Jiajia said with a smile. This is her reserved view. In fact, she thinks it''s really delicious. She has never eaten such delicious seafood. And she hasn''t eaten a lot of seafood before.


    "That''s good. If you like, I''ll bring you to eat more often. The sun is a little big here. It''s easy to tan if you come here often. Remember to put on sunscreen. " Zhu Jie heard Bai Jiajia say so, said happily.


    "Did you come to the island often before?" Bai Jiajia asked.


    "I''ll come on vacation. Sometimes they bring customers here. If you want to, I''ll bring you when I bring clients. " Zhu Jie quietly added the last sentence.


    "Here, will you?" Bai Jiajia asked hesitantly.


    "What''s the point. Receiving customers and taking family members on holiday by the way will not affect customers'' travel. Mr. Zhao won''t care. " Zhu Jie said with a smile. When he talked about his family, he looked at Bai Jiajia affectionately. The meaning in the eyes can''t be more obvious.


    Bai Jiajia just smiles shyly and doesn''t speak.


    Zhu Jie did not continue to talk about this topic, but talked about something else: "tomorrow I will take you to snorkeling, the scenery in the sea is beautiful like a painting."


    "Yes, yes." Bai Jiajia was interested in this and wanted to experience it for a long time. But I only saw the beautiful scenery on TV. Snorkeling and other water activities, in her view, are very tall, and she has never had a chance to contact them. This time I can finally experience it myself. Bai Jiajia is a little excited.


    "Well, ten o''clock tomorrow morning. It''s too late. There''s a lot of light and you get sunburns. " Zhu Jie said.


    "Well, tomorrow. You have to protect me then. " Bai Jiajia thought about it and added the last sentence.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Zhu Jie patted his chest and said.


    "Hey, Zhujie, what are you doing? Come on. Is it not good for you to forget what you have seen? " The boys are making noise.


    "Come on, come on, don''t talk nonsense." Zhu Jie, holding his glass, yelled, then turned to look at Bai Jiajia, "that Jiajia, I''ll go over first and drink to them. If you want something to eat, take it yourself. Drink less red wine. Although it can nourish your face, you will feel dizzy if you drink too much. "


    "I see." When Bai Jiajia heard that Zhu Jie was so concerned about herself, she felt proud and sweet.


    After dinner, I began to move freely.


    Because of the sun outside, many people choose to stay indoors. Some people went to the private cinema to see a movie, some got together to play cards, some went back to the house to take a nap.


    After dinner in the evening, many people go for a walk on the beach, and some go to the dock to feed the fish. As pleasant as you want.


    Late at night, some people were hungry. They got up for a snack and told the staff that the hot food was delivered. This made the students who ate the midnight snack particularly satisfied. The next morning, they were talking about how delicious the midnight snack was. In Amway, everyone came down to eat the midnight snack.


    When snorkeling, the staff explained the precautions, and several lifeguards accompanied. Some people are eager to try, some timid said waiting on the shore. At last, there were about ten of them.


    Zhu Jie surrounded Bai Jiajia, explained to her what to pay attention to, and then took her to dive for a while. After Bai Jiajia mastered the essentials, she began to snorkel happily. Anyway, there are Zhu Jie and other lifeguards around. Bai Jiajia is not afraid at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    Underwater coral, seaweed, fish, and the sunlight from the surface of the water make a perfect picture. Bai Jiajia swam under the water and felt that her body and mind were completely relaxed. Slightly turned his head, he saw a few students followed, can see that they are also very happy, carefully touching the coral.


    Bai Jiajia is sure that no one here has ever experienced such water activities. This kind of water sports is really wonderful.


    The sky is blue and the water is blue. I feel like I''m in it.


    Bai Jiajia happily continued to swim forward, but suddenly felt that her ankle was pulled by someone, and her strength was so strong that she all stepped back.


    Who is that?! It''s so annoying. Don''t you know how horrible it is to make such a joke underwater?


    Bai Jiajia angrily turned her head, but she was stunned when she looked back.


    There''s no one in the back.


    Is there an octopus or something under the water that entangles her feet? But Octopus don''t have that much strength, do they?


    Bai Jiajia surfaced, Zhu Jie immediately noticed, quickly swam over, worried and asked: "Jiajia, what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "No, nothing." Bai Jiajia hesitated and said, "I just felt someone pulled my ankle, but looking back, there was no one."


    "It''s seagrass, isn''t it?" Zhu Jie guessed, "otherwise it''s marine life. There''s no pollution here. There''s all kinds of creatures. "


    "Probably." Bai Jiajia is a little absent-minded. Is it her illusion? The touch on the ankle is really like a human hand.


    "If you''re not in good shape, don''t snorkel. Let''s go. I''ll take you to sea fishing. " Zhu Jie suggested.


    "Yes." Bai Jiajia nodded.


    "When we catch fish, the cook can take care of it. It''s totally different to eat the fish you catch. " Zhu Jie said with a smile.


    "Is that easy to catch?" Bai Jiajia was intrigued by Zhu Jie''s words and temporarily forgot the abnormal touch just now.


    "Easy. The fish here are stupid." Zhu Jie laughs, "go, don''t think so much, just scare yourself."


    Fishing is much easier than snorkeling, sea fishing is everyone''s participation.


    Eating fruit snacks, fishing, a laugh.


    "Lucky to see dolphins." Zhu Jie handed Bai Jiajia a box of snacks, "and sharks, but don''t be afraid, the sharks in this sea area are not big, and we are all on board, there is no danger."


    "That''s good." Bai Jiajia heard Zhu Jie say that the shark was also scared, and then heard the words behind, let go.


    "Have a good time at the bonfire party tonight." Zhu Jie told us the arrangement of the evening.


    After Zhu Jie''s words, there was another cheering.


    For three days in a row, it was like eating, drinking and playing. Everyone felt that it was just like heaven. Picturesque scenery, food and drink are the best, what requirements, staff will immediately meet. Even five-star hotels don''t have such treatment.


    As for Zhao always did not appear, no one cares about and mention this matter. It''s not important any more. They just think about what they''ll do for entertainment tomorrow. Some people suggest BBQ, others suggest exploring the island


    On the morning of the fourth day, Zhu Jie was leaving.


    "I''m really sorry for you. There''s an urgent matter that I need to deal with. I promise, I''ll be right back when it''s done. At that time, don''t say that you''ll be punished for three drinks. You''ll be fine for three bottles. " Zhu Jie said with an apologetic face, "it should be finished in two days. Have fun and wait for me to come back."


    Everyone said they understood, and then they all laughed and asked him to come back early, but they didn''t say anything else.


    Zhu Jie specially bid farewell to Bai Jiajia alone, and then boarded the speedboat and left the island.


    The day after Zhu Jie left, a big event happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    Zhu Jie''s departure did not affect everyone''s interest. After all, everything in this villa is well prepared and considerate. There is no Zhu Jie in the same enjoyment. Every day is just like a fairy, eat and drink, have fun. They can eat delicious food that they have never tasted before, drink wine that they can''t drink in their life, and smoke that they haven''t seen before.


    On this day, while having breakfast, Bai Jiajia was slowly eating fruit after dinner, two other female classmates Ge Xin and Jiang Shan came to her opposite side with plates.


    "Jiajia, you and Zhu Jie have to invite us when they get married." She sat down and said with a smile.


    "Yes, your wedding can be held on this island in the future. It''s really beautiful here. " Jiang Shan also said.


    "What are you talking about? There''s not a word left." Bai Jiajia said with a faint smile, "besides, this is not Zhu Jie''s Island."


    "Isn''t it all the same? Zhu Jie comes up whenever he wants. In the future, your happy days are still to come. " Ge Xin said quickly.


    "That is, Jia Jia, Gou Fugui..." Jiang Shan said jokingly.


    "Don''t forget each other." Ge Xin then said, "you can''t forget us when you become a rich lady."


    "You''re too far away. Let''s talk about it later." Bai Jiajia heard the flattery of the two female classmates. Although she was proud and happy, she was calm and didn''t say anything.


    Jiang Shan and Ge Xin see that although Bai Jiajia doesn''t answer, the smile on her face is much bigger. They understand that Bai Jiajia''s heart still agrees with their words. She and Zhu Jie may have a play.


    Then they began to talk to Bai Jiajia: "Jiajia, it''s beautiful here. I don''t think Sanya can compare with here. "


    "Yes, this French window is really big enough. You can see the beach and sea at a glance. It''s a pleasure to eat here."


    "There''s also a terrace outside, with umbrellas. It''s good to eat there, and there''s a sea breeze."


    "I envy you, Jiajia. You can come here often in the future."


    Jiang Shan and Ge Xin agree with each other. It seems that Bai Jiajia already enjoys the island.


    "By the way, the housekeeper is so beautiful. You have to see if Zhu Jie will have any ideas." Gexin exhorted.


    "I think you''re worrying. It''s going to be something. It''s going to be something. In Zhu Jie''s heart, I''m afraid Jiajia is the only one. " Jiang Shan retorts quickly.


    "Yes. Jiajia is the goddess in Zhu Jie''s heart. The housekeeper, a bit of a pyrotechnic feeling, too cold


    "Yes, this housekeeper seems to have never appeared since he went to the island?" Jiang Shan said doubtfully, "last time we had something to look for her, we got through the phone. She quickly asked someone to solve the problem, but it seems that she never showed up."


    "Tut, they are so cold that they don''t look up to the people from our small town. They are said to have studied abroad. " Ge Xin said.


    "Why does she look down on us? Her boss, Mr. Zhao, is very polite to us." Jiang Shan said unconvinced.


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Zhang Dayong came over, surrounded by Wang Jiqing. They all had a cigarette in their hand, obviously they had just gone to the back of the screen.


    "Nothing. I''m talking about Jiajia''s happy life." Jiang Xin began to laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    "Ha ha, that''s right. That''s the day we all envy. " Zhang Dayong laughed, and then stood in front of Bai Jiajia''s table and said to the people in the restaurant, "Hey, wait for me first. It''s a nice day. How was our party today? "


    "Oh, what kind of car do you want?" Hearing what Zhang Dayong said, many people are interested.


    "I think there''s a pool behind the villa? Why don''t we have a pool party while it''s fine today? "


    "Yes, I can do it right away. Tell the housekeeper that everything will be ready. " There was an immediate response. No matter what they ask for these days, the Housekeeper will immediately satisfy them. This made them feel that the housekeeper Mr. Zhao was looking for was really as powerful as Zhu Jie said. It''s very considerate to take care of them!


    Zhang Dayong said excitedly, "yes, we all go swimming by the sea these days. For a change today, we''re in the pool for the whole party. Don''t say, the pool looks great! "


    "Zhu Jie said that the name of the swimming pool was lucky coin. At the beginning, it was a natural circular small water bay. When the helicopter looked down, it was like lucky coin thrown on the island by the goddess. After president Zhao bought it, it was slightly transformed into a swimming pool. Maybe we''ll go and have a good time? " At this time, Bai Jiajia quietly added.


    "Zhu Jie is really different to you." Jiang Shan flatters in time.


    Bai Jiajia chuckled without refuting.


    So it was settled. Zhang Dayong contacted the housekeeper. The Housekeeper will be ready in twenty minutes.


    The crowd cheered and went back to the house to change their swimsuits.


    In these two days, the most time for students to get together is to eat or go to the entertainment room on the top floor. There are billiard tables, game machines, card tables and other facilities on that floor. Everyone had a good time.


    Some fast-moving people have changed their swimsuits and went downstairs to play beside the swimming pool. The swimming pool is playing fast-paced music, and some people have been shaking it up.


    A staff member brought the dining table, which was filled with all kinds of red wine, drinks and snacks. Even sunscreen is ready.


    Several women with good figure are drinking under the sun umbrella on the side, surrounded by several male classmates, making them laugh.


    Zhang Dayong was the first one to enter the water. In fact, the swimming pool is very large. It is divided into a small half of shallow water area and a large half of deep water area. Familiar with water, he plunges into the deep water area. After swimming several times, he greets others to come down.


    Five or six people who don''t know how to swim are playing in shallow water, while Zhang Dayong and a few people are already playing in deep water.


    Today''s sunshine is not strong. It''s half cloudy. Swimming is perfect.


    "When I was in college, I was on the school swimming team! It''s five minutes faster to dive Zhang Dayong wiped the water from his face, put his arms on the edge of the pool to brag, and took the champagne from the staff.


    The other two men laughed at him and said, "just blow it


    Zhang Dayong''s bull temper came up, his eyes widened and he said loudly, "don''t you believe that we can compete? Who''s going to lose and blow the bottle, dare you? "


    With Zhang Dayong''s voice, people around the swimming pool turned to look at some of them. The other two just wanted to counselle them, and they had to agree with him for the sake of face: "come on, come on! I don''t believe you can hold your breath for five minutes


    "One by one, one by one!" Everyone began to laugh.


    Zhang Dayong read three numbers. The three men took a deep breath and sank down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    At this time, the staff put the grill and other things in place. At the beginning, there were still people counting the time. Then the crowd''s appeal was soon brought by the delicious food.


    Within two minutes, Wang Jiqing, also known as the thin monkey, was the first to burst out of the water, even red. He swam to the side of the pool, climbed up the ladder, and sat on the side gasping.


    After a while, Li Chuang also leaned out his head and saw Wang Jiqing sitting on the edge of the pool. He laughed and swam over.


    "Ha ha ha, you can''t do it, skinny monkey! Well, I have two and a half points! "


    Wang Jiqing said unconvinced: "what two and a half, one and a half is almost the same!"


    "Lying trough, Wang Dayong is still holding it?" Li Chuang was startled.


    Wang Jiqing nodded, "yes! I didn''t see him come out. It''s really amazing! "


    Then I heard someone not far away shouting: "barbecue is good! First come, first served


    Thinking that Wang Dayong would laugh at both of them when he came out of the water, he agreed to blow foreign wine into the bottle. Both of them went by by chance and decided to eat some food first to save the pain of getting drunk.


    Bai Jiajia, who was still making up upstairs, finished applying lipstick and was ready to go downstairs. She specially painted waterproof, so that the water will not seriously take off makeup, she is a class flower, to keep delicate.


    When she heard the music downstairs, she went to the window. Her room just had a view of the swimming pool and almost everyone was there.


    When she was thinking about changing her bathing suit or bikini, the sky suddenly darkened. A big cloud covered the island and blocked the sun.


    As the sky suddenly changed, Bai Jiajia suddenly caught a glimpse of a black object in the middle of the pool. She fixed her eyes and saw clearly that it was a person!


    Zhang Dayong? He''s the only one who''s so strong and has golden hair!


    The strong men huddled together, holding their knees, motionless.


    Bai Jiajia opens the window and shouts, "ah! What is Zhang Dayong doing in the water? Are you all right? "


    She lived on the second floor, but no one at the barbecue answered her, and they were all talking and laughing loudly.


    Can''t you hear me? Is the music downstairs too loud? How else can no one talk to her?


    Bai Jiajia called again: "can you hear me?"


    Almost half of her body would lean out of the window, but no one turned back.


    She heard several sounds of rushing into the water, and went to see the swimming pool. Zhang Dayong, who had just been motionless, stretched out a hand, shook in the air like asking for help, and sank into the water the next second.


    Bai Jiajia''s eyesight is very good, and then from this angle, she can even see the underwater Zhang Dayong''s eyes widened because of panic.


    Something''s wrong!


    Bai Jiajia even yelled a few times, but no one responded. She was about to turn around and run downstairs. A force came after her. She was pushed fiercely and almost turned downstairs!


    "Ah


    Fortunately, she was quick in eyes and quick in hands. She resisted the windowsill and tried her best to straighten out her suspended body.


    Bai Jiajia, sticking to the wall, turned around and said harshly, "who!"


    The room was empty except for the curtains, which fluttered slightly in the wind.


    The cheerful music continued, and Bai Jiajia only felt creepy.


    She rushed to the door, opened the door and ran down to the pool.


    Wang Jiqing, who was sitting drinking and eating meat, saw Bai Jiajia, who was pale, and called her: "hahaha, I said Bai Jiajia, what are you doing in such a hurry, and the meat won''t be enough!"


    Li Chuang jokingly said: "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with your face? Too much powder? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    "Zhang Dayong is submerged in the swimming pool!" Bai Jiajia didn''t care so much. She cried directly.


    Wang Jiqing waved his hand and said, "Hi! He''s playing against us. Shut up! He boasted that he could hold it for five minutes. No, I lost two times! "


    Bai Jiajia takes another look at the swimming pool. The water is calm. It seems that the scene of Zhang Dayong fighting for the water no longer exists. Is it really dazzling?


    "How many minutes have you been competing? I saw him upstairs... "


    Before Bai Jiajia finished, the music of the stereo was replaced by a harsh blind sound. People frowned and quickly covered their ears.


    However, this little accident was soon solved. The lively atmosphere just now was suddenly interrupted. After a short silence, Li Chuang thought of something and asked, "how long has Da Yong been holding on? Is there really something wrong with him? "


    The timekeeper picked up his cell phone and looked at it. After a while, he stammered, "ten Thirteen minutes! "


    The atmosphere solidified for a moment, and no one on the scene dared to speak, so they all looked at the swimming pool.


    There is still no movement, not even Zhang Dayong''s position.


    Bai Jiajia was the first to react and yelled, "come on! If the water is good, go down and have a look! " She swept through the crowd again and saw Yu Xin chatting with another man in the distance with champagne, so she ran over.


    "Yu Xin!"


    They stopped talking and looked at Bai Jiajia.


    "What''s the matter?" Yu Xin asked.


    "Zhang Dayong, he seems to be I haven''t been in the swimming pool for more than ten minutes! "


    Yu Xin frowned, put down the wine in his hand, and three people came back quickly.


    There are people around the pool, but no one dares to jump into the water.


    Li Chuang shivered and said, "I dare not go down. You know, it''s easiest for a drowning person to drag him down together. I''m the only one in my family who has three generations of biographies. I dare not!"


    Everyone said a word to me and speculated that Zhang Dayong used high technology. In fact, he was joking.


    Several dull thunder resounded through the sky, and the rainstorm came soon, directly drenching people.


    Some scared people have been hiding under the sunshade to keep warm and dare not look at the pool at a glance.


    "Let''s go! Give way


    Wang Jiqing didn''t know where to get a long pole and stretched it underwater. Then he felt like he had poked something.


    "Yes!"


    The rainstorm continued to hit the water surface of the swimming pool. Gradually, a dark shadow appeared from the middle of the swimming pool. Finally, a face with a mouth wide open and terrified came out of the water.


    Several screams came from the crowd, and the scene was in a mess.


    When the brave ones pulled up the corpse, Bai Jiajia saw that Zhang Dayong was still holding his knees and shrinking. He was already stiff. Apart from raising his head and opening his mouth, he didn''t seem to have struggled.


    How could that be?


    Bai Jiajia stepped back and sat down on the chair.


    Everyone will feel chilly after watching this scene, not to mention Bai Jiajia, who has never seen a dead person.


    She was a little distracted and looked at the busy people in front of her. She could hardly hear anything. Through the rain, she suddenly stirred up her spirits. When she came back, she found that Zhang Dayong, who was placed by the pool, was turned over to face her. Her mouth was open and her eyes were just looking at her.


    The rainstorm came and went quickly. In less than an hour, the dark clouds cleared up and the weather cleared up again.


    It''s just that people are not in the mood to continue the pool party.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    "Call the police! Or let''s call the housekeeper quickly. There''s a big deal going on Wang Jiqing turns around and goes back to the villa to get the mobile phone given by Tianmiao.


    Everyone woke up and ran into the villa.


    "Tell me how it''s so good that someone drowned, lifeguard? Didn''t you have lifeguards all the time? We all have lifeguards when we go snorkeling. " Some people question it.


    "Didn''t you say we had a party to let people not disturb?" There was a rebuttal.


    "I didn''t say that. Don''t talk nonsense." The man immediately raised his voice and retorted.


    "All right! Just say less! " Wang Jiqing interrupted him, "contact the housekeeper first! The Housekeeper should arrange the plane to transport Zhang Dayong''s body back. "


    And Zhang Dayong''s body has been put in the original place, no one dare to move.


    Bai Jiajia felt a chill. She didn''t dare to turn her head back and rushed to the front. She thought that she would have left Zhu Jie for a long time. In this way, she could rest assured. What can I do to get in touch with him? Or let Zhu Jie take herself away. Anyway, she doesn''t want to stay here any more.


    More than 20 people gathered in the living room on the first floor, all staring at their mobile phones. The head picture of the Housekeeper on the contact book has turned grey. No matter how they sent messages, there was no response. Someone went to the housekeeper''s office upstairs, but the housekeeper was not there.


    "What about the other staff?" Wang Jiqing stood up and asked, "please find someone first and let him contact the housekeeper."


    So they found people in the villa. As a result, there was no one in the chess room, private cinema or kitchen. Usually these places are guarded by people. Especially in the kitchen, the kitchen provides food and drink 24 hours a day, but now there is no one. But the food was still hot, as if the man had just left.


    "Are they going to a meeting? Or what happened all of a sudden? " Wang Jiqing asked suspiciously after the audience said that all the staff had disappeared.


    "The food is hot, which proves that the man was there just now." Go to the kitchen to visit back a few students said.


    "That''s strange. Where did they go?" Wang Jiqing frowned.


    "Maybe I went to the place where the staff lived to have a rest? Just behind the villa, there is a road leading to the staff dormitory. Shall we go there now? " It was suggested.


    No one agrees with the proposal.


    Behind the villa is the swimming pool. If you want to go to the staff dormitory, you have to pass by the swimming pool, and Zhang Dayong''s body is still there. No one wants to go back.


    "If we don''t want to go, let''s wait and see." Sitting on the stool, Li Chuang didn''t look very worried. He said with ease: "what are you afraid of? Zhao Liming is our classmate. I don''t want anyone to have an accident on her private island. Don''t panic. There must be something wrong. Zhang Dayong was just an accident. Zhao Liming will certainly deal with the aftermath. "


    "Well, it''s a little troublesome. If Zhang Dayong''s family doesn''t ask Zhao Liming to pay a few million yuan, he won''t give up. "


    "You think so far. However, it should be compensated. After all, it happened on Zhao Liming''s Island. Moreover, Zhao Liming is so rich now that it''s no problem to give him millions at will. "


    "Then his family is rich. It''s possible to pay tens of millions of compensation. "


    "We are also shocked this time. At least give us some mental loss."


    "That is, a good holiday, the result of such a big event, too diaphragmatic should be."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    Everyone you a word I a language of say, gradually just of terror atmosphere, slowly dissipated.


    Everyone thought it was an accident, and at the end of the discussion, they thought it was Zhang Dayong''s family who would get a blessing in disguise. But no one is envious. If you want to bring wealth to your family in exchange for your own life, forget it. This kind of envy can''t come.


    Bai Jiajia listened to these people''s discussion and frowned. At this time, she was thinking about losing money. Don''t you feel terrible at all?


    "Those employees must have gone back to rest! Because you left them alone. Let''s enjoy the party alone. It turns out that''s good. They''ve gone completely. "


    "Forget it. It''s OK. They''ll show up at noon." Someone comforted, "let''s go back to the house and have a rest. Come down for lunch and let the housekeeper take care of it. Send a plane to get the body back early. "


    Most of them nodded in agreement. After a discussion in the living room, they went back to their rooms.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, these people are still thinking about losing money and getting rich at this time." Kongho looked at what a group of people were discussing on the screen, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    "So they came here." Tianmiao smiles and shakes his wine glass. The red wine inside shakes gently.


    Standing in front of the monitoring screen, a human girl is staring at the screen, motionless, as if she did not hear the dialogue between Tianmiao and konghou.


    "Master, the charcoal roasted pig is ready. Would you like to have dinner first?" Dongxiao came in and asked.


    "Well, let''s get something to eat first." Tianmiao stands up.


    Dongxiao takes a look at the girl standing in front of the screen, then turns around and leaves the room with konghou.


    The girl was still motionless, staring at the screen without moving her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, the people in the villa began to come down one after another.


    The buffet is still so rich, steaming and fragrant. Delicate snacks and fresh fruits are still neatly arranged.


    However, none of the staff showed up.


    Wang Jiqing took the food from the plate and asked, "did you talk to the staff?"


    "I didn''t see anyone." Someone answered.


    "And who served these meals?" Wang Jiqing frowned and asked, "this is the end out and left immediately?"


    "What? This action is too fast, today we don''t ask what we need? That''s starting to snub us? "


    "Which of you came down early? Did you see the staff or the housekeeper?" Wang Jiqing asked again.


    They asked each other, but they came to a conclusion. The first people to come down didn''t see any staff. As soon as they came down, the meals were set.


    Wang Jiqing sat down and looked at the plate in front of him, but he had no appetite.


    It''s a little strange.


    There has never been a collective disappearance of the staff in recent days.


    Why are all the staff gone today when they are dead?


    Are these people afraid and want to shirk their responsibility?


    As soon as he wanted to put this guess out, the people next to him asked him.


    "Wang Jiqing, where''s Li Chuang?"


    "Ah? I just want to ask you Wang Jiqing was at a loss.


    "Doesn''t he live with you? How do you ask us? " This male classmate looks at Wang Jiqing inexplicably.


    "He came down first. He said that he would come down first to see if the staff came. He said that he would ask the chef in the kitchen first." Wang Jiqing replied.


    However, there is no Li Chuang in the restaurant at the moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    "Did you go for a stroll in the cellar?" A male student nearby asked.


    "It''s possible." Another student agrees.


    Wang Jiqing didn''t speak any more, but he was absent-minded. There was always an ominous premonition in his mind.


    Before the meal was finished, it rained heavily outside.


    People look out through the French windows and are chatting.


    "The weather here is so changeable."


    "Zhu Jie said that this season is easy to change. It will rain from time to time, but it won''t last long. "


    "In a word, Zhu Jie said he would be back in two days. Should I be back tomorrow? "


    "Bai Jiajia, you have such a good relationship with Zhu Jie. Did he say when he will be back tomorrow?" Jiang Shan asked.


    "No, I just said I''ll be back as soon as I''m done." Bai Jiajia shook her head.


    "Li Chuang hasn''t appeared yet." Wang Jiqing suddenly made such a remark.


    "Yes, what''s the matter with Li Chuang? We''ve finished our meal. Why hasn''t he shown up yet? It can''t take so long to go to the cellar. " Ge Xin said doubtfully.


    "I think something''s wrong. Let''s look for it together. " Wang Jiqing opened his mouth and said, "he is a man who will not act alone for so long."


    "Let''s look for it together." Yu Xin also said at this time.


    "What''s wrong..." Someone whispered, "it''s really uncomfortable to talk so suspense."


    "What''s the matter? It''s an accident about Zhang Dayong. Li Chuang is such a big man. Can''t he run to the swimming pool and drown himself like Zhang Dayong? " Some people don''t think so.


    "Yes, it''s raining so hard outside. He can''t go out. I''ve been drinking too much and sleeping in that corner. "


    "No way! He has never been drunk Wang Jiqing immediately refuted. He has a good relationship with Li Chuang. I know that Li Chuang has never been drunk before. The first reason is that Li Chuang''s drinking capacity is very good. The second reason is that Li Chuang has a sense of propriety, so he won''t really get drunk.


    "What do you think is the matter?" Some people are unconvinced to ask.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what''s going on. But I always feel something''s wrong. It''s abnormal that Li Chuang didn''t appear. If you think about it, he just died. Maybe Li Chuang is drunk and runs to a corner to sleep? " Wang Jiqing''s foreboding is more and more strong.


    Hearing Wang Jiqing say so, the atmosphere of terror, which had just faded before, quietly rose again.


    "Come on, let''s not talk about it. Find someone first, and then you''ll know what''s going on? " Yu Xin said.


    So they began to find Li Chuang in the villa.


    However, after searching all over the villa, no one saw Li Chuang. There is no sign of Li Chuang in the chess room, wine cellar and private cinema room.


    "Where did Li Chuang go? It''s impossible to go outside. Why do you go out in such a heavy rain? " Someone muttered.


    Wang Jiqing was silent. He suddenly thought of a place for no reason, but he didn''t dare to go alone.


    Near the pool!


    "Why don''t we go around the pool?" Wang Jiqing suggested.


    All people subconsciously shake their heads and refuse. Are you kidding? There''s a dead man lying there!


    A little man patted his thigh and yelled, "maybe Li Chuang is afraid to run away?"


    Wang Jiqing said with a sneer, "what are you afraid of? As for it? We didn''t kill people! "


    Between you and me, there was only a huge sound of broken glass, like something falling from a height and hitting the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the huge French window.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    "What What is it? " Wang, a man with glasses on his back, brushed his face white. He didn''t dare to look back, and his legs began to shake. He stood up, held back his teeth and asked the person in front of him: "you! What are you looking at? There''s something behind me. What''s there? "


    No one answered him, only a few frightened faces came into his eyes. Then there were several exclamations. Several people had already run up to the second floor and closed the door with a bang.


    Wang Jiqing pulls Wang Kai over. At this time, Wang Kai dares to look back and guess from his clothes that it is Li Chuang. But at this time, he is covered with blood and kneels in front of the French window. His face is almost deformed. He is put on his head by his folded arm and presses his face on the glass. His body is strangely bent, surrounded by broken glass.


    Wang Kai slumped down on the ground and stepped back.


    Another one dead?


    If Zhang Dayong''s death at noon was an accident, it doesn''t look so simple now!


    The restaurant was in a panic, and the timid ran back to the house screaming. A little bit bigger was scared enough, although did not immediately escape here, but also scared pale.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Someone trembled and asked, "where''s the housekeeper? Call her again. Why didn''t any of the staff show up now and where did they go? "


    Wang Jiqing is now the most calm one.


    Wang Jiqing takes out the dedicated mobile phone issued by the housekeeper and wants to contact Zhu Jie. Seeing that Zhu Jie''s head has turned gray, he remembers that Zhu Jie has left the island. This mobile phone should not be able to contact him. But their own cell phones are all dead here.


    He thought about it, leaving a message and typing: what''s the matter? Two people died today!


    I''m going back! Li chuanggang has just died!


    ZHU Jie, we were at the same table before. Our friendship is OK. Don''t scare me!


    Several messages show that they have been sent, but there is still no response. The housekeeper has no hope.


    The sixth sense tells Wang Jiqing that he must leave this place as soon as possible!


    Wang Jiqing is a radio anchor. His column is late at night. He often reads suspense and strange events or strange murders. He is also half a detective fan, so now he has to fill up tens of thousands of words of strange event novels in his brain.


    Anyway, this place is weird. He has to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Now what?" Someone asked.


    "Pull up the curtains first." Yu Xin said, "don''t panic. Calm down first. Let''s think about what to do next. Find the staff first and let them send us off the island. "


    "Yes, I really don''t want to stay in this place." Someone said angrily, "what kind of classmate meeting is this? Two people are dead."


    "What are Zhu Jie and Zhao Liming doing? One didn''t show up, and one said he would come back tomorrow. " Jiang Shan gritted her teeth.


    No one answered. Everyone smelled something unusual.


    "Bai Jiajia, did Zhu Jie tell you exactly when he would be back? Can you contact him and let him come back quickly, or send someone to send us back Ge Xin asks Bai Jiajia anxiously.


    Bai Jiajia''s face is not good-looking, she shook her head: "really not, he just said to do it immediately back."


    "Did he leave you any contact information?" Yu Xin asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    "No Bai Jiajia was sure to say, "as you know, our mobile phone has no signal here. Everyone has an exclusive mobile phone. But Zhu Jie said that this mobile phone is only useful on this island. " Bai Jiajia also regretted this time. She knew that Zhu Jie should get her a mobile phone of this country. At least she could contact Zhu Jie.


    No one is willing to move Li Chuang''s body. In the end, they just close the curtain to cover Li Chuang''s body.


    The rain is stopping outside.


    "Let''s go to the staff dormitory and call people. These people must have started to neglect us because Zhu Jie left. " It was suggested.


    "That''s right. These staff are really out of line. When Zhu Jie was there, he kept our company every day. As soon as Zhu Jie left, they just cooked and there was no one Others echoed.


    More people said the same thing, as if that was the real reason why all the staff were missing.


    Wang Jiqing didn''t speak, and sat on one side with a bad face.


    "Who and I go to the staff?" Yu Xin opened his mouth at this time. He looked at Wang Jiqing, who was sitting in silence, and said, "Wang Jiqing, you can go to find it with me. Who said that I have been to the staff dormitory building before? Let''s go together. "


    "Me, Tang Li, Jiang Shan and Ge Xin." A male student spoke. This male classmate''s name is Wei Hai. He had been courting Tang Li all day before. After dinner in the evening, I asked Tang Li for a walk and went to the staff dormitory together. On the way of walking, I met Jiang Shan and Ge Xin who were walking there.


    "Let''s go together. If we find the employees, let them send us out of the island to the city where we landed, and contact Zhu Jie to send us home. " Yu Xin said.


    "Let''s go." Hearing Yu Xin say so, Jiang Shan and Ge Xin, who didn''t want to go, agreed. It''s safe to find the staff now.


    Tang Li was originally angry at Wei Hai at this time, but when she heard Yu Xin say so, she understood Wei Hai''s intention. It''s true that in the current situation, only finding staff can make people feel at ease. So Tang Li looked at Wei Hai, nodded gently, and agreed.


    In this way, Yu Xin, Wang Jiqing, Wei Hai, Tang Li, Jiang Shan and Ge Xin went out of the pool and walked through the pool. They tried not to see the direction where Zhang Dayong''s body was placed. They quickly crossed the pool and walked on the road leading to the staff dormitory.


    The road is made of sand with various tropical trees and shrubs on both sides. After the heavy rain, it was the sun again.


    Yu Xin looked up at the sky and said, "let''s go faster. Look at the dark clouds over there. It may rain heavily later."


    Everyone nodded and followed Yu Xin to speed up his pace.


    "How far is it?" Wang Jiqing asked.


    "Not far, just ahead. Staff quarters are two-story buildings, like villas. We''ve visited it before. It''s really beautiful. The staff live so well. Zhao Liming is really generous to his employees. No wonder Zhu Jie has made a fortune. " Wei Hai opened his mouth with a sour tone.


    "I just want to get out of this island now." Wang Jiqing said in a low voice.


    Wang Jiqing a word let a few people of the same trade are silent.


    Who isn''t? Before they thought that Zhang Dayong died, Zhao Liming had to lose money, they must also ask for some spiritual compensation. Zhao Liming is so generous that he will certainly give them a lot of money.


    But now they are not in the mood to think about it. They just want to leave this place first.


    Several people quickened their pace and walked along the road under their feet.


    "Here it is Wei Hai spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Wang Jiqing and Yu Xin are frowning, looking at the scene in front of the doubt asked.


    "Of course I do..." Wei Hai looked at the front and said for sure, but in the middle of the speech, the whole person froze in the same place, and the words behind could not be said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    "Where is this?" Wang Jiqing frowned.


    "Did you take the wrong way? How could this be the dormitory of the staff?" Yu Xin said.


    Wei Hai was stunned. The scenery in front of him was not what he remembered. There are no beautiful villas in front of us. There are only old and dilapidated houses that have been abandoned for a long time. Some roofs are broken and some walls have fallen down. The yard and in front of the door were covered with weeds, some half a person''s height. A gust of wind blowing, weeds shaking, unspeakable strange.


    "What''s going on?" Donnie''s voice trembled. "I''m sure we didn''t go wrong. There''s only one way to the staff dormitory. It''s straight. "


    "Well, what the hell is that?" Jiang Shan also asked, shaking.


    The road from the villa to the staff dormitory is not far. They have walked two or three times, up to eight or nine hundred meters. It''s a straight line, and there''s no turning. So there''s no possibility of them going wrong.


    In front of this piece of debris is the location of the staff dormitory they saw before! No mistake!


    "Sure?" Yu Xin also felt that his vest was a little chilly.


    "No, that''s right. This road is a straight line, and it''s estimated to be about 1000 meters. You can''t go wrong. " Wei Hai is fluffy in the heart, but he is very clear, absolutely not wrong. But why is it so desolate? What about the staff dormitory? What about the employees?


    "What about the employees? Before we took a walk, we encountered some employees coming out or going back. " Jiang Shan swallowed her saliva. "We also said hello to them and walked a long way together."


    "It''s raining. We''d better go back first." Wang Jiqing''s heart beat faster and faster, always feel that this thing is full of strange. Staying here again is definitely not a good choice. After that, he turned around and walked forward quickly without waiting for other people to respond.


    "Wait for me." Jiang Shan also turned to catch up. Gerhardt hastened to follow.


    "Go." Yu Xin also said so.


    Wei Hai and Tang Li follow Jiang Shan as they turn around.


    Several people are walking on the road, faster and faster. I don''t know who was the first to run, others also ran. And the faster they ran, the faster they ran, as if something terrible was chasing them.


    Finally, a few people finally panted ran back to the villa, entered the hall, everyone welcomed up, asked.


    "Did you find anyone?"


    "What did the staff say?"


    "Did you get in touch with Zhu Jie? Let him send us home as soon as possible. "


    Yu Xin waved to everyone to stop talking. Then he straightened up and tried to keep his breathing steady. Then he said, "no, we didn''t find anyone. Because it''s not a staff dormitory at all. "


    "What?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "How can it be? I see the mark on the map. There is the staff dormitory."


    They were surprised and puzzled. They didn''t know what Yu Xin meant.


    "We walked along that road, but the place that used to be the staff dormitory was in ruins." Jiang Shan also spoke at this time, and she patted herself on the chest. "Before, we saw the kind of two-story villa. We also said that the staff actually lived in the villa, and the living conditions were too good. But this time we went, we didn''t see the villas. They were all abandoned houses. They were overgrown with weeds. It looked like they were going to collapse. It was very desolate and terrible. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    "What? How is that possible? " Someone exclaimed.


    "But that''s true. We were so scared that we ran all the way back." Ge Xin said with a pale face.


    "How could that be? How could it be so strange? " Listening to their description, everyone felt incredible.


    "By the way, where''s Donnie?" Someone suddenly asked.


    "Here it is." Wei Hai naturally turned his head to see his back, and then he was stunned. Where is Tang Li behind?


    "Where''s Tang Li? What about people? " Wei Hai exclaimed, "I just took her hand and ran back together."


    "Tang Li? He was with us just now Jiang Shan was also stunned.


    "Are you sure Donnie came back with you?" Some people question it.


    "Really, I''m sure!" In Wei Hai''s heart, there are bursts of fear. What the hell is going on? Just now, he was still holding Tang Li''s hand and running with her. When did he let Tang Li''s hand go? Is it released after seeing the villa, or after entering the door of the villa? Why can''t he remember?


    "But Donnie is not here now. Where did she go? " Someone asked.


    "We ran back together just now." Gerhardt shivered and looked pale. "Really, I''m sure we ran back together. What''s going on? Why is the staff dormitory in ruins? Why don''t you know she''s gone? "


    Listening to ge Xin''s words, people suddenly fell silent.


    Gersing''s appearance is not a lie. If one person lies, are all five people lying? And Tangli is gone!


    Fear spread quickly among the people.


    "Don''t panic, everyone." A male classmate spoke. His name was Wang Feng. He raised his hand to show everyone not to panic. "Let''s find Tang Li first. Wei Hai, you said you have been holding Tang Li''s hand. When did you let it go? "


    "I, I don''t remember." Wei Hai''s forehead is sweating.


    "Let''s go and look for it." Wang Feng said, "since you ran back together, did she trip outside just now?"


    "I''m not going, you''re going." Wei Hai shook his head. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and sat down. "It''s really weird."


    "No, Wei Hai, what do you say? You''re not going? " Someone asked strangely, "you and Donnie are so close these days. Can''t you say now? Whether she lives or dies? "


    "I won''t go anyway. You''ll go yourself." Wei Hai shook his head with a pale face.


    "Is there any mistake that you won''t go?" Someone accused, "you are not a man, so counsellor."


    "Whatever you say, I won''t go anyway." Wei Hai is determined not to go.


    "Come on, don''t talk to him. Let''s find someone." Wang Feng said.


    Jiang Shan and Ge Xin are also pale. When it comes to looking for someone, they don''t talk.


    Yu Xin and Wang Jiqing are slightly better. Although they are afraid, they are not like Jiang Shan and Ge Xin. Another main reason is that they did not see the former staff dormitory, only saw the ruins, so the sensory impact was not so direct.


    "Why did Tang Li disappear suddenly? We ran back together." Wang Jiqing frowned.


    "Did you run too fast just now and fall into the swimming pool?" Yu Xin guessed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    "No way! There should be a sound of water falling in. But none of us heard a sound Wang Jiqing immediately denied it, and then looked at Wei Hai with disdain, "it''s really a counsellor. He used to revolve around Tang Li every day, but now he pretends to be dead when he has something to do."


    "He''s not a good thing in the first place. If you have a wife and children, it''s just cheating on your wife when you have a classmate meeting this time. " There is a classmate suddenly the mouth of Yin compassion says.


    "It''s not the same with Donnie. She''s also married, and she doesn''t go around with Wei Haimei all day. " Another student also spoke.


    "Those who know think they''re here for a class meeting, while those who don''t think they''re here for a meeting." Some people said.


    "What do you say, you!" Wei Hai stood up and said angrily, "if you have the ability, say it again."


    "Not at this time? Have you got seed? Just find someone to counsel? " The man continued to mock.


    Wei Hai was angry and was about to rush to that classmate. Wang Feng stopped him and said, "calm down, it''s not the time to worry about this. Let''s find someone first."


    When Wei Hai heard this, he sat back and bowed his head. I didn''t mean to go to someone together.


    Wang Feng said: "we''ll look behind the villa. Since they came back together, it must not be far away. Don''t go far. We''ll look around and shout if we find anything. Don''t go alone. At least three people should go together to look for it. "


    Wang Jiqing and Yu Xin first came out to look for it, and then other students also came out to look for it together.


    At last, about ten people came out of the gate of the villa together and found someone behind the villa.


    As soon as I got to the back of the villa, the sky, which was still clear, became overcast in an instant. Thick black clouds shrouded the island. The afternoon sky looked like evening.


    Wang Jiqing looked up at the gloomy sky and frowned deeply. The foreboding is getting stronger and stronger. He really doesn''t want to stay in this place any more, he just wants to go back to China as soon as possible. But Zhu Jie has not returned his message, and now the staff can''t find it.


    The crowd looked around the pool and called Tang Li''s name, but there was no response. Everyone tacit understanding around the body of Zhang Dayong there, do not dare to look in that direction.


    "It''s going to rain." Wang Jiqing said that as soon as he finished, big raindrops fell down.


    There is no way to find someone. Everyone runs back to the villa tacit understanding. After entering the gate, looking at the heavy rain outside, everyone is silent.


    Tang Li disappeared like this. Where did she go?


    Wei Hai''s voice rang out: "have you found Tang Li?"


    No one paid attention to him.


    "We have to get out of here." Wang Jiqing suddenly spoke.


    "Yes, let''s get out of here!"


    "I want to go back, too."


    "When the rain stops, let''s go to the dock. There must be someone over there? "


    Then everyone sat in the hall waiting for the rain to stop.


    The weather on the island is changeable, and the heavy rain comes and goes quickly. Soon the rain stopped and it cleared up again.


    "Go." The male student who took the lead was Luo Tao.


    He was the former monitor. He had been playing with him in silence before. This time, when the accident happened, everyone voted for the leader. Naturally, the old monitor returned to the public''s attention. Finally, ten people were left in the villa. Then Luo Tao took others to the wharf.


    Wei Hai didn''t want to step out of the villa to find someone before, but now he is the first to follow Luo Tao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    Luo Tao took seven or eight people to the dock. When they came, they took the kind of sightseeing battery car, a car can take more than ten people. Now I can only walk because I can''t find a battery car. When I come here, I will take five or six minutes by car, and walk there for only ten minutes. Villa to the pier on a road, turning a few corners is not too far.


    "Here it is, just ahead." Luo Tao quickened his pace.


    The others followed.


    But when they approached the dock, they were all stunned.


    The dock in front of them is exactly the same as what they saw when they came here.


    When I first came here, there were more than a dozen speedboats and small pavilions on duty. The planks of the wharf are very new, and the paint of the railings is also very glossy. It can be seen that the maintenance is very good.


    But what do they see now? There are no speedboats, and the wharf is even more dilapidated. It seems that it has been abandoned for many years. The wood is rotten, and there is a hole in some places, which makes people doubt whether one foot will step on the hole again. The railings are also rusty, and some parts have been broken.


    "What''s the matter with this horse rider? Hallucinations? How can I see this is a deserted wharf? " Someone cried in a broken voice.


    "Are we going the wrong way? Is this a disused wharf? We didn''t come to this dock at all? " There are also people who speculate like this, but he is not strong enough to say this. Because everyone knows that there is only one road from the villa to the wharf, and that road is in front of the villa. It''s impossible to go wrong.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew by, and the old railings creaked and fell on the plank of the wharf, making a sound.


    The voice is not big, but it makes people scared.


    "Go back first!" Said Luo Tao. The scene in front of him was so strange that he couldn''t explain what was going on. But his intuition made him feel that it would not be good to stay here. Let''s go back to the villa first.


    Everyone had no objection to Luo Tao''s words, and they all hurriedly followed Luo Tao back to the villa.


    After returning to the villa, the people who stayed in the villa rushed up and asked.


    "How''s it going? What did the dock staff say? "


    "Can you send us to the city first?"


    "When can I go? Can we go today? "


    "Yes, let''s go today. I''ll go and pack first. "


    Luo Tao raised his hand to signal everyone to stop talking. His face was complicated and he said, "there is no one at the wharf, and there is no speedboat." But he didn''t say anything else. Once it is said, it will cause more panic. The other students who went with Luo Tao did not refute his words when they heard what Luo Tao said. They just sat aside in an ugly silence.


    "What? No staff, no speedboats? "


    "What are you doing?"


    "What''s the matter with Zhao Liming? She didn''t show up after such a big accident. "


    "It''s a bit too busy. It''s been a few days, and Zhao Liming hasn''t shown up. She said it was a classmate''s meeting, so she left us here? "


    "I can''t get in touch with her now. Zhu Jie should be back tomorrow, right? Bai Jiajia, isn''t it? The time Zhu Jie said is tomorrow, right Someone turned to ask Bai Jiajia.


    "Ah, yes, that''s what Zhu Jie said." Bai Jiajia nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    "That''s fine. We''ll wait until Zhujie comes tomorrow."


    "Yes, it will be easy when Zhujie comes."


    "I hope he will arrive early tomorrow. I don''t want to stay here for a moment. "


    People are complaining.


    "That''s it. Let''s have dinner tonight and have a rest early. When Zhujie comes, let him send us back quickly." Said Luo Tao.


    There''s no hot food for dinner. It''s all left over from lunch, but it''s not bad. But the people had no idea of tasting the delicious food. They all had a hasty dinner and went back to bed.


    Only a few male students have not returned to the room and stay in the hall for discussion.


    "Monitor, don''t you tell other people what we saw at the dock today is for fear that other people will panic?" Wang Jiqing asked.


    "Yes. Do you think it''s possible that we all had hallucinations? It''s not like that. Sometimes some strange flowers and plants grow on the island. At that time, the staff driving the battery car did not explain to us while driving. A few flowers and plants are poisonous. Let''s not pick them up. But the shrubs growing on the roadside are not poisonous. Let''s just not run around. Do you think it''s possible that we smell some hallucinogenic flowers or something? " Luo Tao frowned and guessed.


    "Maybe? Wei Hai, do they also smell the hallucinogenic smell? Let''s go to the dock tomorrow to see what''s going on. At that time, ask who has brought the toilet water. We spray that. It tastes very pungent. It should be OK. " Someone echoed.


    "Yes, that''s the most possible. There must be some hallucinogenic plants Another male student was obviously convinced by this reason, and felt more and more likely.


    Even Wang Jiqing felt that it was really possible. Otherwise, it''s too magical. But deep in his heart, he felt that things were not so simple.


    Damn Zhujie, it won''t arrive until tomorrow. Wang Jiqing some upset took out that exclusive mobile phone turned up. He sent a message to Zhu Jie before, but later he remembered that this mobile phone can only be used on the island. Zhu Jie is not on the island. Even if he sends a message to Zhu Jie, Zhu Jie will not receive it. As Zhu Jie said, there is a signal station on this island, which only covers this island, so these mobile phones can only be used on this island.


    What a bore! Wang Jiqing scratched the screen. Looking at the housekeeper whose name has long turned grey, I understand that the housekeeper may not be able to contact. Some of the names in the contact book are gray, some are still green. There are also some staff members on the list, all of which have turned grey and can not be contacted.


    Grass! Wang Jiqing scolded fiercely in the heart, glanced at the screen, then locked the mobile phone screen. And having spoken with all the people, he went to sleep, and went up the stairs.


    But he dare not sleep alone. He cleaned the quilt and pillow, knocked on the door of the next room, and two other students crowded in a room, sleeping on the sofa. Before the change, the two boys must have laughed at him, but this time, they didn''t say anything. Ren Wang Jiqing was sleeping on the sofa. Wang Jiqing tossed and turned for a long time. He didn''t sleep until late at night.


    The next morning, everyone went downstairs to have a meal, feeling a little relaxed. After all, everyone knew that Zhu Jie could come back today. They''re going to get out of this place soon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    Breakfast is still the rest of yesterday''s meal. There are frozen pizzas in the fridge. People can heat up what they want. There are not only cookers but also microwave ovens in the kitchen.


    Wang Jiqing eats pizza and shoves it into his mouth. Looking at the relaxed expression on people''s faces, he can''t relax. I don''t think things are going so well.


    "Well? What about Yang de and Zhou Cheng? " Suddenly, monitor Luo Tao stood up and asked, "so late, these two people still don''t come down for dinner? How long are you going to sleep? "


    "I''ll call them." A male student who had finished eating stood up and said. Anyway, they live on the second floor. They don''t need elevators. Just walk up the revolving stairs in the hall and pat their doors.


    The male classmate ran upstairs with a thump and went to call someone.


    After a while, the male student ran down with a pale face: "there is no one in the room! Yang de and Zhou Cheng are not in the room. "


    "And where did they go?" Jiang Shan wondered, "did you run out?"


    "No way!" Someone immediately denied the conjecture.


    Two people are dead and one is missing. Zhu Jie is coming back today. What else are they going to do? There is no reason to do so.


    "And where are they going?" Someone said in doubt.


    Wang Jiqing was originally looking at his mobile phone, but his eyes were always on Zhu Jie''s name in the contact book. He wanted to see when Zhu Jie''s name lit up. At this moment, he suddenly froze.


    Because he suddenly discovered something. In the contact book, the names of Zhang Dayong, Li Chuang and Tang Li are all gray. It makes sense that these three names are gray. I don''t know where I lost my mobile phone. It''s estimated that there''s no power for a long time, and there''s no way to turn it on. However, he remembered that before going to bed last night, he had a last look at the contact book in the hall, and the names of Yang de and Zhou Cheng were also gray.


    Wang Jiqing only felt the chill rising from his feet, and his face turned pale. He said in a trembling voice: "you, look at your mobile phone and the contact book. The names of these two people are gray. The names of Zhang Dayong, Li Chuang and Tang Li have gone down. So, what does that mean? "


    After Wang Jiqing said this, many people busily took out their mobile phones to see. Then the faces of all the people changed.


    Just as Wang Jiqing said, the names of Yang de and Zhou Cheng are faded. Just like Zhang Dayong and them.


    "This, this, means that they are the same as Zhang Dayong?" Someone asked, shivering.


    "Dead, dead?" Someone said with difficulty.


    "Don''t guess. They''re just missing. Don''t panic! Don''t walk around, and don''t act alone. We''ll wait here for Zhu Jie to come back. Just wait for him to come back. " Luo Tao said sternly.


    It has to be said that Luo Tao''s sharp drink calmed down the people who had been in a panic.


    So everyone sat in the hall, no one left alone, that is, some people want to go to the bathroom, also did not go back to the room, but together to the bathroom on the side of the hall to solve.


    Bit by bit, from the morning to noon, after lunch, people continue to wait in the hall, until the evening, there is still no news of Zhu Jie.


    During this period, many people took out their mobile phones from time to time to see the name of Zhu Jie in the contact book, but they didn''t see the word Zhu Jie light up.


    Wang Jiqing and Bai Jiajia watch mobile phones most frequently. But until it was dark after dinner, Zhu Jie didn''t get any news.


    The uneasiness spreads again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    "Well, what should I do?" Some people are starting to panic.


    "I want to go home." Someone brought a cry. Well, there are female students who have already cried.


    "Don''t panic. Live to see people, die to see corpses, we have not seen their bodies, not necessarily dead. Don''t think about it Luo Tao said in a deep voice, "Zhu Jie didn''t come back today. He will come back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. He said that it could be as fast as two days. He also said that it could be three or four days. Let''s be more patient and wait. "


    I have to say that Luo Tao''s words finally calmed the flustered people a little.


    "Well, monitor, what should we do now?" Jiang Shan asked in a trembling voice, "I dare not go back to my room now. I''m afraid it''s me who will disappear tomorrow."


    "Well, let''s all shop on the floor in the hall. If there are so many people, they can take care of everything. " Luo Tao suggested.


    No one objected to this suggestion. They all quickly ran back to their houses, took down the pillows, quilts and salutes, and then paved the floor in the hall.


    "I''ll order some people." Luo Tao said, "don''t leave without permission. If you want to go to the toilet, you''d better say hello to everyone in advance when you leave the hall."


    Everyone answered.


    "The monitor is considerate." There are also compliments.


    Luo Tao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    I used to take a walk after dinner, but now no one dares to step out of the hall. Some people found a patch panel, charged their cell phones, and downloaded good novels before they went on. Some of them are reading magazines and newspapers on the island. There is a shelf at the entrance of the hall, where there are many magazines and newspapers. Before no one asked, now there are boring to get to read.


    A female student took the snacks in the snack cabinet in the hall and was eating. A male student saw this scene and stood up and said to the public, "let me get some wine. Drink some wine to strengthen your courage. "


    Qi Yuanshan, the male student, is a drinker. After I came to the island, I drank a lot of good wine. I often went to the cellar to get wine. I drank it in the morning, at noon and at night. As soon as he said this, everyone who knew him knew that he was addicted to alcohol. Usually, someone would hate him, but now many people are in favor of his suggestion. It''s good to make some wine to strengthen your courage.


    "All right. You find someone to go down with you. You don''t want to go alone. " Luo Tao nodded.


    "I''ll go with him." A female student stood up. Her name was Han Fanxing. This time she came to the island with her boyfriend. Her boyfriend is also a class, called Yu Fei. They are childhood sweethearts and have already talked about marriage. After coming to the island to play this time, they discussed in private with Zhao Liming and asked them to take wedding photos on the island.


    "OK, then you two should be careful." Luo Tao warned.


    Yu Fei had a cold. He lay on the sofa and didn''t move. He seemed to fall asleep. He didn''t hear his girlfriend say that he would go to get the wine together.


    Qi Yuanshan and Han Fanxing took the elevator to the wine cellar together.


    Just out of the elevator door, Qi Yuanshan pinched Han Fanxing''s butt and said with a low smile, "why don''t you call your boyfriend?"


    "Know it, ask it!" Han Fanxing took a white look at Qiyuan mountain, then reached out and touched it directly, "what do you want him to do? Tell him to come and make out with us? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    "Aren''t you afraid, you wretch? It''s all dead. " Qi Yuanshan smiles.


    "Those cowards don''t know what they''re afraid of. Two dead? " Han Fanxing sneered and said contemptuously.


    "I''m afraid it''s just you." Qi Yuanshan put Han Fanxing in his arms and began to do it. Heart is still sigh, Han Fanxing this woman is really bold, like stimulation. At this time, I still look for opportunities to do that kind of thing with myself. But this kind of woman, send to the door, have cheap don''t take advantage of son of a bitch.


    Qian Yuanshan and Han Fanxing usually don''t get in touch with each other much, but they got involved in the class meeting this time. Two people have been under the eye of Yu Fei, a chance to do that kind of thing. This makes Han Fanxing feel excited. So this time Qiyuan mountain came down to look for wine, she also volunteered to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the monitor screen, Dongxiao covers kongho''s eyes: "don''t look at these children. Go out and bring in the cake for the host. The one I put on the table. "


    "It''s human mating? Why can''t I see it? " Kongho said dissatisfied.


    "What are children looking at? When you grow up, oh no, don''t look at this. Otherwise your eyes will swell up, like two big walnuts hanging on the orbit, it will really become very ugly! " Dongxiao tone said seriously.


    "What?" Kongho turned around and ran out, shouting as he ran, "then I won''t look. If I don''t look, I won''t be ugly."


    Tianmiao said with a smile, "is it really good to fool children like this?"


    "It''s better to fool out than to take hold of her tail." Dongxiao face unchanged said. Don''t think he didn''t see that the master was about to throw out the konghou. The master will not let kongho, a silly child, see these pictures with hot eyes.


    "You don''t want to see it. Go and make me a cup of fruit tea." The sky is tiny long of say.


    "Master, I am not a child." Dongxiao was silent and said.


    "When you have your own children, maybe I think you have grown up. Go ahead. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Dongxiao should come down, turn around and go out.


    Tianmiao looks at the girl standing in front of the monitor, who is still motionless. She picks her eyebrows and doesn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, after they finished their work, Qi Yuanshan put on his trousers. Lang said with a smile, "I can''t stay here too long, or I won''t finish so soon."


    "You hate it. I know you''re good." Han Fanxing cast an eyebrow and said contentedly.


    "Come on, look for the wine. Otherwise, the delay will be too long, and the people above will be suspicious. " Qi Yuanshan said.


    Han Fanxing nodded.


    They looked forward. Because of the storage of wine, only a few low temperature lights were on all the year round. Han Fanxing was night blind. He just felt that the wine cellar looked terrible now, so he went to pull the sleeves of Yuanshan and whispered, "brother Yuanshan, I''m afraid!"


    Qi Yuanshan laughed: "do you know how to be afraid at this time? Was it bold just now? " Before Han Fanxing''s attack, he quickly said, "Oh, I''m kidding. I''m here. Don''t be afraid.


    Han Fanxing pinches Qi Yuanshan''s arm and follows him.


    The wine cellar clearly marks different kinds of zones. Qi Yuanshan was originally a drunkard. He had been here several times before, so he took Han Fanxing to the red wine area.


    The red wine area occupies half of the cellar in some places behind. All kinds of wine shelves are neatly arranged, with a wide range of types and many brands. Almost all of them are expensive on the market, and some of them are valuable and have no market.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    Qi Yuan Shan Road: "stars, you take a few bottles on that shelf, I go to the top of the bottle and then we get a few bottles of Baijiu, it''s almost!"


    "Well, I see!" Han Fanxing went to the shelf next to him and began to take the wine.


    Qi Yuanshan picked up the small basket to carry wine on the ground, put a few bottles of wine into it, and then went deep. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a small wooden door on the left side of his eye.


    "Why didn''t you see a door here before?" Qi Yuanshan gave a strange sound and reached out to pull the handle of the door. There was no lock.


    The light inside was different from that of the one passing by just now. One side of the room was emitting a cool blue light, and there was a strong aroma of wine.


    "Stars! Come on, I found a good place! How come I haven''t seen the wine here before? How fragrant! Let''s see for a long time Qi Yuanshan stood at the door and called Han Fanxing. He shrugged his nose by the way. It was obvious that he was addicted to the wine.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Han Fanxing vaguely saw a shadow standing at the door, so he agreed and groped along the voice.


    When she came over, there was no one at the door. Han Fanxing called out Qi Yuanshan, and no one agreed to her. She thought that Qi Yuanshan really forgot everything when she saw the wine, so she reached out and pushed open the wooden door.


    The cold blue light flickered, and Han Fanxing saw Qi Yuanshan squatting on the ground with his back to her.


    "Brother Yuanshan?" She whispered again.


    "Look, I''ve never seen this bottle of wine, but I dare say it must be the most expensive and the best wine, because Zhao Liming hid it in this dark box!" Qi Yuanshan took out a bottle of wine from below and put it in front of his eyes. He looked at it carefully, his eyes shining.


    "Shall we take it out to drink? It''s not good. I don''t want to be found here. It must be very expensive and rare Will Zhao Liming not be happy when he knows? " Han Fanxing said hesitantly.


    Qi Yuanshan immediately retorted: "what''s not happy? Her housekeeper and Zhu Jie both said that things on the island can be taken at will. We can drink the wine in the cellar at will. If this bottle of wine is put here, it''s drinkable! Hahaha, it''s so cool. This bottle of wine belongs to me! "


    "That''s right. Let''s go out!" Han Fanxing was soon convinced that his hesitation disappeared.


    With a smile on his face, Qi Yuanshan stood up, turned around and looked angry. Because he saw Zhu Jie standing in front of him and looking at him.


    "Zhu Jie! So you''re hiding here! What the hell are you doing? Do you know how many of our classmates have died! Come on, take us home. " Qi Yuanshan roars at Zhu Jie.


    Zhu Jie looked at Qi Yuanshan coldly, but he was still silent.


    "What do you mean by riding a horse? What do you mean by not talking? " Qi Yuanshan was angry. He pointed the bottle at Zhu Jie and said, "send us home quickly, or I will open the ladle for you."


    With a sneer on his face, Zhu Jie ignored Qi Yuanshan and turned around to leave.


    Zhu Jie''s attitude obviously angered Qi Yuanshan.


    "Stop, stop for me!" With a roar, Qi Yuanshan rushed up with the bottle and knocked on Zhu Jie''s head.


    There was a crash and the bottle broke. Zhu Jie, covering his head, turned around and glared at Qi Yuanshan. His lips opened and he seemed to say something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    Then Qi Yuanshan became even more angry. He threw away the wine bottle in his hand, picked up another wine bottle and looked at Zhu Jie''s head again.


    The blood flowed down Zhu Jie''s forehead. But Zhu Jie''s eyes seemed to be still saying something. Qi Yuanshan blew it up directly and took a bottle to hit Zhu Jie''s head like crazy. Zhu Jie convulsed and fell to the ground.


    Qi Yuanshan didn''t get rid of his anger. He kicked and stepped on Zhu Jie''s body.


    After a long time, Qi Yuanshan finally woke up. He looked down at the foot is full of blood, a cry is not good. Why did you just be so impulsive? He didn''t kill Zhu Jie just now, did he? Hurry to get this boy up for everyone to rescue. If you want to leave the island, you have to rely on this boy.


    He raised his head to ask Han Fanxing to come and move Zhu Jie up, but he felt that there was a layer of glass in front of him. He reached out to touch it, and there was something in front of him.


    What is it? He put out his hand, pushed it, and yelled, "stars, stars? Han Fanxing, come here. I hurt Zhu Jie. Let''s quickly lift him up and let everyone deal with the wound. Now we can finally leave this ghost place. "


    But to his dismay, his voice didn''t seem to come out, just buzzing around.


    What''s going on?


    What''s this that''s holding him up? glass screen wall? How could this be? Qi Yuanshan pushed harder, but still couldn''t move forward. Finally, he slammed his body into the glass wall in front of him, and the scene shook a few times. As a result, he saw Han Fanxing''s face full of blood, brain burst and dead on the ground.


    And the place where Zhu Jie just fell down is no longer visible.


    "Han Fanxing? How is that possible? no impossible! What''s going on? " Qi Yuanshan broke down and yelled. He turned around and was about to run to the door of the small room. At this time, he found that it was dark all around. Where was the wine cellar? The person he hit just now has always been Han Fanxing, not Zhu Jie? How is that possible? He clearly saw and heard Zhu Jie speak!


    The strong aroma of wine still did not disappear. Qi Yuanshan felt that all around him were glass walls, and there was no place to escape. The blood under his feet was gradually getting more and more, and it had already overflowed his knees. The more the blood, the more mellow the aroma of red wine.


    Qi Yuanshan leaned against the glass wall and gradually lost his strength, just as he used to feel drunk. Then, a drop of wine fell on his head and made him recover.


    Qi Yuanshan looks up. From his perspective, Han Fanxing, who has become many times bigger, tilts his head strangely. The broken head is constantly bubbling with blood. On his head, the blood is flowing down the glass wall, gradually merging with the red liquid over his knees.


    He''s like


    Qi Yuanshan opened his eyes in horror, and his whole body began to shake uncontrollably! It''s like he''s in a bottle!


    No matter how he slapped the glass bottle, there was no reaction around. The strong smell of red wine just now turned into the smell of blood in a flash!


    "Save Help... "


    Before being submerged, Qi Yuanshan could only shout these two words. He could not stop the increase of blood, nor could he stop his body from melting with the red liquid.


    My eyes are gradually engulfed by darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Qi Yuanshan and Han Fanxing did not come up, and the people in the hall felt that something was wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    "Why haven''t you come up yet? What''s going on? "


    "No, what can I do in the cellar?"


    Luo Tao listened to the whispers and stood up and said, "let''s go down and have a look. Who''s going to have a look with me. We need to be united at this time. The most important thing is to solve the problems together. If everyone doesn''t care, who cares about you when you are in trouble? "


    People who were hesitant at first heard Luo Tao''s last two sentences, but they were determined.


    "I''ll go."


    "I''ll go with the monitor, too."


    Stand up several boys, Luo Tao said: "do not need all the boys to go, leave some boys here to protect the girls.". You guys come with me. " Luo Tao ordered several boys, including Yu Fei with a worried face. Because he knew that in addition to Qi Yuanshan, he went down with his girlfriend Han Fanxing.


    In this way, Luo Tao took several boys to the cellar.


    "Qi Yuanshan? Han Fanxing? Where are you Luo Tao called as soon as he entered the cellar.


    But no one responded to him.


    Luo Tao sniffed: "what flavor?"


    "It''s the smell of wine. They knocked over the wine. Are they cleaning up?" A male student guessed.


    "In the front." Luo Tao took the lead in walking in front, and then did not go far, the whole person was frozen in place. It''s really because the scene is so terrible.


    Han Fanxing''s brain burst and his body was covered with blood. He fell to the ground. It seems that he didn''t breathe. Next to her head was a fragment of a wine bottle, which was apparently blasted with a wine bottle. But there was a huge wine bottle beside her, which was one person high. The red wine in it was so abruptly placed beside her body, how strange to see.


    "Stars Yu Fei screams and pours on him. After a while, his girlfriend turned into such a tragic look that he couldn''t accept it.


    "What''s the matter? Who did it, Qi Yuanshan? What about others? Where has he gone? " Yu Xin, who came down together, frowned and said.


    "Stars, stars..." Yu Fei has been holding Han Fanxing''s body and crying, "what''s the matter with you, what''s the matter with you?" He was about to enter the palace of marriage, but now Yin and yang are separated. He thinks it''s a nightmare.


    Yu Fei picked up Han Fanxing''s body and prepared to take it up. Just picked up, Han Fanxing''s foot kicked the huge wine bottle down. The wine bottle made a loud bang and fell to the ground, then the "wine" in it gurgled out.


    "Is this wine?" Wang Jiqing frowned at the red liquid from the huge wine bottle and asked, "we''ve never seen such a big wine bottle in the wine cellar. Is it red wine in it... "


    "I don''t think so. It''s not wine at all. " Yu Xin covered his nose. "I think it''s a bit, a bit like Blood?! And there''s so much blood. It seems that there''s just so much blood in one person. "


    When they heard this, they were immediately covered with cold. Subconsciously, they stepped back two steps away from the huge wine bottle.


    "Go up first." Luo Tao said in a low voice.


    Needless to say, several male students have trotted to the door quickly. Yu Fei also follows Han Fanxing''s body.


    After arriving at the hall, Yu Fei puts Han Fanxing''s body in the corner, finds a piece of cloth to cover Han Fanxing''s head, and then sits next to him without saying a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    "What happened? What''s going on? " Others were shocked when they saw Yu Fei coming up with Han Fanxing''s body in his arms. Seeing Yu Fei''s appearance, no one dared to ask him, so he surrounded Luo Tao and asked what was going on.


    "Han Fanxing is dead. It''s like the hand at the foot of Qiyuan mountain. " Luo Tao whispered.


    "What? What about Qiyuan mountain? Why did he do that? " When Luo Tao said this, everyone immediately fried the pot.


    "Yes, why did he do it? They have no grievances or grudges. There''s no reason at all."


    "And we saw a huge bottle there, as tall as an adult. When the bottle is poured out, it looks like blood. " Wang Jiqing this time Yin Yin said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Luo Tao yelled, "don''t bring your occupational disease. It''s an ordinary wine bottle, just a little bigger. "


    "But I just think the noodles there are filled with blood. Yu Xin said that the noodles there are just enough blood for a person''s whole body. Is it Qi Yuanshan''s blood Wang Jiqing did not stop talking, but continued to talk.


    "I told you to shut up, can''t you hear me?" Luo Tao angrily scolds a way.


    Wang Jiqing looks at Luo Tao and stops talking. He turns and sits down.


    "Don''t listen to Wang Jiqing. Don''t be frightened. From now on, everyone will not go anywhere. They will wait here and wait for Zhu Jie to come. " Luo Tao said sternly.


    Everyone was silent and asked nothing more. They all turned back and sat down in front of their own shop, with different faces and different minds.


    Wang Jiqing glanced at Yu Fei, who was motionless in the corner, and then at Luo Tao, who was sitting down. Sneer in the heart, wait for Zhu Jie to come? I''m afraid Zhu Jie won''t show up. No, he has to find a way to save himself.


    This night, many people did not dare to go to bed, all eyes open for a night.


    In the morning, everyone had breakfast together in the restaurant. Although they can''t eat the delicious and hot food before, the kitchen is still well stocked. They have almost everything they want to eat, and even a lot of fruit.


    Wang Jiqing sat aside and quietly ate a piece of frozen pizza. Although it was fast food, it was still much better than ordinary pizza.


    A female classmate named Zheng Xiaofei came to Wang Jiqing with a plate in her hand and whispered, "Wang Jiqing, can I discuss with you? Do you want to run? "


    Wang Jiqing Leng for a moment, turned to see Zheng Xiaofei: "what are you talking about? Why should I run?"


    Zheng Xiaofei said: "I believe you can see that Zhu Jie can''t come back at all. Even these idiots believe Zhu Jie will come back. Wang Jiqing, we can only save ourselves now. "


    Wang Jiqing looked back and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Zheng Xiaofei said, "I saw you hide your backpack outside the door. Don''t you want to run?"


    "So many people, why are you looking for me?" Wang Jiqing asked Zheng Xiaofei.


    "Because these people don''t look reliable, brother Jiqing, you are smart. When you go to school together, don''t you still set up your own puzzle club? I feel safe following you, and you can drive a speedboat. You said it on the boat when you came here!" Zheng Xiaofei gives him a wink.


    If Zhu Jie was here, the woman would not say a word to herself. When Zhu Jie was there, the woman knew that Zhu Jie licked Bai Jiajia, so she had to go up to find something to say to Zhu Jie. This woman is really realistic, Wang Jiqing thought. But I don''t know what this woman wants to do with him.


    "You think too much. I''m not going to run by myself." Wang Jiqing is still this sentence.


    "Come on, brother Jiqing." Zheng Xiaofei suddenly lowered her voice, "I''m looking for you to cooperate with you. You can drive a speedboat. I know where there are speedboats on this island. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    "What?" Wang Jiqing eyebrows jump, face dignified look to Zheng Xiaofei, "you are kidding, wharf we went to see, not a speedboat."


    "Not there, of course. I overheard the conversation between Zhu Jie and Bai Jiajia. Zhu Jie told Bai Jiajia that there was a secret place on the island and a speedboat. What about? You take me and I''ll tell you where there''s a speedboat. Then let''s get out of this place. I really don''t want to stay here for a moment Zheng Xiaofei said.


    What? Does Bai Jiajia know where there is a speedboat on this island? Then why didn''t she say it?


    "Bai Jiajia must also want to find a classmate who can drive a speedboat to take her. Who can drive a speedboat. But no one will Zheng Xiaofei seemed to see Wang Jiqing''s doubts and said, "but I know you will, so I come to you. Make a decision quickly. If Bai Jiajia says this, everyone will want to go first. How can we decide who will go first? I''m afraid it''s not our turn. It''s a dangerous place to stay one more day. "


    This, Wang Jiqing originally only three points, believe Zheng Xiaofei''s words, now has become five points.


    "Where is the speedboat?" Wang Jiqing asked in a low voice.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you now? So I''m not a fool? " Zheng Xiaofei gives Wang Jiqing a white look.


    "We have to find a way to get rid of these people, and then sneak off in a speedboat." "If we were alone, those people would be suspicious," Zheng said


    "But how can we support everyone?" Wang Jiqing frowned.


    "It''s up to you, brother Jiqing, to find a way. If you are so smart, you will find a way." Zheng Xiaofei gave a wink and said in a low voice, "open up everyone. We''ll meet at the first corner of the road in front of the door. It''s only two or three hundred meters away from the villa, isn''t it a problem? "


    "OK, no problem. I''ll find a way to get everybody out in a minute. You''d better not lie to me, or I won''t let you go. " Wang Jiqing said with a gloomy face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life." Zheng Xiaofei also said seriously.


    Zheng Xiaofei said this, and got up to go to the kitchen to find fruit.


    Wang Jiqing thought about Zheng Xiaofei''s words in his seat. In fact, he didn''t believe Zheng Xiaofei''s words very much, but a little hope is better than no hope. Try again!


    Wang Jiqing thought of this, got up and went to Luo Tao, said to Luo Tao: "monitor, I always think we can go to check the wharf again. We probably had hallucinations that day. Maybe it was the smell of some plants that made us hallucinate. This time, if we ask who has borrowed the toilet water, we will not smell the hallucinogenic smell and have hallucinations if we spray the pungent smell of the toilet water. "


    "It makes sense." Luo Tao said with a frown.


    "There is a small pavilion on duty on the wharf. There should be equipment inside. There must be equipment to connect with other islands. We need to send a distress signal. Whoever can get it can come and save us. " Wang Jiqing analyzed.


    When Luo Tao heard Wang Jiqing''s words, he thought they were very reasonable.


    "Then we''ll see it after dinner." Said Luo Tao.


    After dinner, Luo Tao said he would take some people to check the wharf to see if they could send a distress signal to the nearby island.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    This time, no one wants to stay in the villa and wait. Because everyone is afraid to stay here and die suddenly.


    "I''ll go too."


    "I won''t stay here anyway."


    "If there is a speedboat at the wharf, what will you do if you take the speedboat first?"


    "What if a boat happened to pass by and save us?"


    In a word, no one is willing to stay here. They are all clamoring to go together.


    This saved Wang Jiqing a lot of things. He didn''t have to think of any way to let everyone leave. These people are too real, too selfish.


    So, under the leadership of Luo Tao, people carry their luggage, and others with their suitcases follow Luo Tao out of the gate of the villa and go to the wharf.


    Of course, this time, Luo Tao asked everyone to spray toilet water. He explained that there were many mosquitoes on the other side of the dock, and some of them were poisonous. It was better to spray them. Only seven or eight people who went there for the first time understood the real purpose of spraying dew.


    It didn''t take long for the crowd to get to the dock.


    This time, it''s normal to see the dock, which is what they looked like when they came.


    The seven or eight people who came here before looked at each other, discussed and sighed in a low voice. The last time they came, they saw that the wharf was abandoned. It seemed to be an illusion. I just don''t know what caused the hallucination.


    It''s really possible that it was caused by smelling something. Now I can''t smell the hallucinogenic smell after spraying floral water.


    When Luo Tao saw that the wharf had become what it was when they first landed on the island, he was very confident. He said in a loud voice, "everyone, look for a speedboat nearby, and then a few people and I will go to the duty booth to see if there is any equipment outside."


    So they all listened to Luo Tao''s arrangement and found a speedboat around the wharf.


    Luo Tao takes people into the small duty booth of the wharf. The space inside is very small, and you can see it at a glance. There was no equipment they expected, just two life jackets, a few fishing rods, nothing else.


    Luo Tao didn''t give up. He searched every corner, but he still got nothing.


    He said, "don''t lose heart. Let''s go out and look for a speedboat. Think about how to get out of here. "


    Out of the kiosk, Luo Tao and these people are also looking around the pier. Of course, it''s still nothing.


    In the end, everyone sat down on the dock. Some people have a glimpse of the fish in the water, but they are upset. It''s the opposite of the excitement of trying to feed the fish with bread when I first landed on the island.


    "Monitor, what should we do now? Not a single speedboat. How can we get out of here in such a strong wind? " Someone asked Luo Tao bitterly.


    "There will be sharks in the sea when there are strong winds and waves. It''s impossible to swim to other islands. Don''t say if you have the physical strength, even if you have, you don''t know what happened when you were eaten by a shark on the way. " The best water Yu Xin said irritably. Last time, they did see some fish and dolphins. Zhu Jie specially warned that there would be sharks in this sea area. He doesn''t want to be a shark''s meal. Besides, he can''t swim to other islands. Who can swim tens of kilometers.


    "Can we make a raft or something and go out to sea?" Someone whimsical said.


    "Do you know how to survive in the wild? Do you know how to make a raft? Do you know what tree on this island is suitable for rafting? Can a simple raft overturn in such a big storm? Do you have tools to cut down trees for rafts? How long does it take to make a raft? Is there anything suitable for making sails? " A student who likes to watch the outdoor survival program immediately sent out several questions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    "Do you know how to do it?" Luo Tao asked this classmate in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I just remember that it was very complicated, not as simple as I thought. Ordinary ropes don''t work either. " The classmate shook his head.


    "And now what?" Yu Xin wanted to say that this classmate was farting, but after thinking about it, he held back.


    "It''s going to rain again." Luo Tao looked up at the sky, "why don''t we go back to the villa first. Find out if there are any electronic devices in the villa that you can contact outside. "


    The wharf is bare. The small duty booth can''t fill half of the people here. Now it seems that we have to go back to the villa first.


    So the group turned to the villa and went back quickly.


    Back to the villa, just entered the gate, outside the pouring rain fell.


    "It''s a terrible day." Someone spat.


    "Zhujie is not coming back. When he comes, I''ll knock out his teeth. "


    "Just leave us on the island."


    "Jiajia, Zhu Jie is such an irresponsible man, you''d better not think about it." Jiang Shan said angrily.


    Bai Jiajia''s face was a little pale. She didn''t say anything. She just looked at the heavy rain outside.


    "Stop complaining and think about what to do next." Someone is not angry said.


    "Well, let''s first find out if there are any external electronic devices in this villa. Also, we need to check the material reserve and power system of this place. Generally speaking, there is an emergency help button in the central control room. Let''s have a try! " Luo Tao at this time and timely opening.


    "Emergency help button?" Everyone''s eyes brightened when they heard this.


    "Good! Generally speaking, there will be. As long as we find this and press the emergency button, we can send out the distress signal, and we can wait for the rescue. Don''t worry. I think it must be a small accident. I will try my best to make everyone stay until the rescue. When I go back, I will go to Zhao Liming and give you an explanation. "


    Luo Tao''s words are well thought out, and the scene is under control.


    The crowd cheered, and someone asked, "old monitor, how do you know this? It''s amazing!"


    Luo Tao coughed and said awkwardly, "Oh, I''m engaged in this aspect of design, so I know more."


    After graduation, Luo Tao went to work in a decoration company. He helped people install wiring meters on the construction site every day. He also read many books about this, so he knew that.


    Everyone''s attention is taken away by Luo Tao. No one notices when Wang Jiqing is gone.


    Or he didn''t come back with us at all.


    Just as everyone was going to follow Luo Tao to find the central control room, a female classmate rushed in at the gate.


    Her hair was messy, her face was full of tears, and she had several tears in her clothes. As soon as she came in, she burst into tears.


    "Zheng Xiaofei? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Where did you come from? When did you fall behind? "


    When they saw the girl, they were all surprised and asked.


    Zheng Xiaofei collapsed and yelled: "Wang Jiqing, it''s Wang Jiqing. He''s crazy. He''s going to kill me! He''s going to run away on his own. There''s a speedboat on the other side of the beach. He wants to run on his own. Go after him! Over there


    "What?" When they heard that there was a speedboat, they all cried out. Then, without thinking about it, he rushed out in the direction of Zheng Xiaofei''s finger.


    Everyone rushed out like a runaway wild horse.


    Zheng Xiaofei stood alone under the eaves, holding her arms in her hands, and looking at the back of the crowd without expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    As soon as everyone ran out of the gate, he saw Wang Jiqing coming back with a bag on his back.


    "Wang Jiqing!" The crowd roared.


    Wang Jiqing was startled.


    The next moment, Luo Tao without saying a word, with a few people Wang Jiqing on the ground, angrily asked: "do you dare to come back? Where is the boat


    Wang Jiqing was unable to move, "boat? What boat? "


    Luo Tao took a big slap in his ear and said, "I''m still pretending to be garlic! Zheng Xiaofei said you almost killed her! How did you know there was a boat on the island? "


    Wang Jiqing''s eyes were full of stars. After a long time, he said, "I haven''t met Zheng Xiaofei at all! I just looked around for clues, but I didn''t see any boats! I have nothing to do with her. Why should I kill her? "


    In his heart, he can''t help but scold Zheng Xiaofei for not believing what he said. He even set up a routine for him! When he didn''t see Zheng Xiaofei at the appointed place, he knew that this woman was not very reliable. He planned to go back to see the situation. Unexpectedly, he was beaten and almost became a murderer?


    Luo Tao sneered and said, "it''s interesting. Zheng Xiaofei said you want to kill her. You said you haven''t seen her. Then go back and confront her face to face."


    With that, Luo Tao lifted his hand and pulled Wang Jiqing up from the ground. The party escorted Wang Jiqing back to the villa.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zheng Xiaofei sees Wang Jiqing, subconsciously shrinks to the corner of the sofa, and tears come out again and again.


    Wang Jiqing sees Zheng Xiaofei and is not angry. If he is not caught tightly, he will rush to give the woman some color.


    Luo Tao stood between them, glanced at them and said, "OK, now you can make it clear. Zheng Xiaofei, are you sure Wang Jiqing is going to kill you?"


    "That''s him! I saw him sneaking out of the line and heading west of the coast! Walking less than half an hour, you can see a white boat parked there! Wang Jiqing threw his bag on the boat. When he was ready to go up, he came running to see me Zheng Xiaofei cried.


    Wang Jiqing was so angry that he couldn''t help shouting: "you''re talking nonsense! Planting Laozi, right? When you eat in the morning, you say you hear Bai Jiajia chatting with Zhu Jie and know where there is a boat! Let me wait for you at the first corner. When you confirm the position, you will join me. I waited for a long time, but you didn''t come. I came back! I don''t see a boat at all! If I almost killed you, what am I doing back here! Should I go with a boat? "


    Luo Tao''s eyes have been back and forth between the two. Wang Jiqing''s angry words are more reasonable. Now Zheng Xiaofei''s words are not credible.


    Yes, if he knew there was a boat, Wang Jiqing would have run away. What else would he come back to do? Just now, they rushed out desperately just to intercept Wang Jiqing for fear that he would sail away by himself.


    At this time, Bai Jiajia, who had been behind the crowd, immediately stepped out of the crowd, put her arms in her arms, looked at Wang Jiqing and said, "you said Zheng Xiaofei said I know where there is a boat?"


    "That''s her! She said it herself! She said that when she came to visit you, you happened to chat with Zhu Jie about this. She didn''t mean to hear it! "


    Bai Jiajia turned to point at Zheng Xiaofei and said, "good, you Zheng Xiaofei! I think there''s nothing wrong with you. Do you want to hurt me like this? When did I talk to Zhu Jie about this? If there had been a boat, I would have left long ago! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    Zheng Xiaofei shook her head while crying and said, "I''m not lying! I did hear you talking with Zhu Jie about where there is a boat, but I didn''t tell Wang Jiqing about it! I haven''t been in the restaurant in the morning! I haven''t told anyone about this


    "Are you crazy! I say it again! I didn''t talk to Zhu Jie about the boat at all Bai Jiajia is about to pull Zheng Xiaofei''s hair. Luo Tao stops her.


    Wang Jiqing also scolded Zheng Xiaofei with a stiff neck: "look! It''s her, not a word of truth! Just wronged me! Even Bai Jiajia has been slandered. She can''t believe her punctuation! I haven''t been in the restaurant in the morning. You came to talk to me next to me in the morning. You said you knew there was a speedboat and I knew I could drive, so you came to me. So many people see that after you finish talking, you go to the kitchen to look for fruit. Now, have you ever been in the restaurant? What did you eat in the morning? "


    Zheng Xiaofei broke down and cried out: "no! I didn''t!! It''s Wang Jiqing. He really wants to kill me! "


    The onlookers frowned at the three of them.


    "In the morning, Zheng Xiaofei came to the restaurant."


    "Yes, she seems to have a sandwich in the morning."


    "She really went to talk to Wang Jiqing."


    A few students whispered.


    It''s obvious who''s lying.


    "Not me! It wasn''t me! It''s not me Zheng Xiaofei suddenly yelled, jumped off the sofa and rushed to the second floor.


    "Follow her!"


    Luo Tao shouts and immediately follows him up to the second floor. It''s just a corner, but Zheng Xiaofei is gone.


    There was no sound of footsteps, no crying and shouting. The corridor on the second floor was only Luo Tao''s own footsteps.


    As soon as he opened the door of Zheng Xiaofei''s room, he felt as if someone was blowing cold air at the back of his neck.


    Suddenly turn around, there is no one behind.


    The noise in the hall on the first floor just now seemed to be an illusion. At the moment, the extremely quiet corridor seemed to be reality. He didn''t know where he was standing, and the front and back of the corridor were invisible.


    Luo Tao took a few deep breaths and leaned against the wall to keep his legs from shaking.


    "Zheng Xiaofei!" He yelled into the corridor.


    Fake! It''s all fake!


    Luo Tao patted his face hard. He just closed his eyes and groped for the way to the first floor stairs in his memory. He must have been too nervous to hallucinate! Is there any hallucinogenic plant in this villa? Do you have hallucinations when you smell the gas? Yes, it must be! By all means!


    But when he felt the wall for five minutes and still didn''t touch the corner of the stairs, the belief he had been holding on to just now collapsed.


    He heard a chuckle, as if someone had put his hand on his shoulder. The voice was soft and gently floated to Luo Tao''s ear:


    "Luo Tao Did you just call me


    "Help! Help He yelled, got up and ran, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of his hands on his shoulders!


    I don''t know how long he ran. His legs softened and he knelt on the ground.


    When Wei Hai and several people downstairs follow Luo Tao upstairs, they see Luo Tao kneeling at the end of the corridor, banging his head against the wall and shouting for help.


    On his left side, there was a secret door which was not completely closed!


    "You guys, let''s see what''s going on. Let''s see what''s going on with Luo Tao." Yu Xin quickly asked people to explore the newly discovered place. As he walked over, he pulled Luo Tao back for some distance and then squatted down to pat him on the face: "Luo Tao? Wake up, Luo Tao! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    For a while, Luo Tao just opened his eyes, extremely frightened, grabbed Yu Xin''s clothes and called for help.


    At this time, there was a voice behind the secret door: "lying trough! There''s a boat! Yu Xin, come on! Zheng Xiaofei died on the ship


    Yu Xin turns and enters the secret door. Luo Tao drags Yu Xin''s clothes and follows him.


    Behind the secret door, there is a long ladder, which is a little damp. The sound of dripping water can be heard from the top down and all the way down. When we got to the end, we found that there was a secret passage on the water, and a speedboat did stop on the water.


    Yu Xin cheered: "we can finally leave here! Who can drive a speedboat? "


    "Before, Wang Jiqing said he would." Someone said at once. Just now when Wang Jiqing confronted Zheng Xiaofei, Wang Jiqing did say that it was because he could drive a speedboat that Zheng Xiaofei found him.


    "How did Zheng Xiaofei die here?" Yu Xin frowned at Zheng Xiaofei''s body lying on the deck of the speedboat, and asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." Everyone shook their heads.


    "Anyway, go and call Wang Jiqing. Let''s get out of this place." Yu Xin said.


    "Leave, leave, you must leave. If you don''t leave, you will die. It''s going to die. It''s going to die. Ha ha ha. " Luo Tao burst out laughing.


    Yu Xin turns his head and looks at Luo Tao hiding behind him. He is surprised to find that there is something wrong with Luo Tao''s state.


    "Monitor?" Yu Xin patted Luo Tao''s face, "are you OK, monitor. Now that we have a speedboat, we can get out of here. "


    "Leave, leave." Luo Tao began to laugh again.


    "Isn''t the monitor crazy?" Wei Hai asked with some fear.


    "Don''t worry about this. Leave one here to watch the boat with me. You go up and call people, especially Wang Jiqing, to come down quickly." Yu Xin said.


    There is hope to leave here, and other people don''t want to worry about anything else. Dong Dong ran up and called people.


    Soon, everyone else ran down with excitement.


    Now, people have different attitudes towards Wang Jiqing.


    "Brother Wang, I''m sorry just now. It''s Zheng Xiaofei who misled us. "


    "That is, they have wronged you. Just now I was the first to find out that Zheng Xiaofei was lying. "


    "I also immediately pointed out that Zheng Xiaofei had lied."


    "What about Luo Tao? I hit Wang Jiqing just now. It''s too much. Let him apologize to Wang Jiqing quickly! "


    They all flatter Wang Jiqing.


    Wang Jiqing sneered and said nothing.


    "Luo Tao seems to be crazy." Yu Xin suddenly opened his mouth.


    Everyone was stunned. They all looked at Luo Tao beside Yu Xin. As expected, Luo Tao looked at them with a silly smile. There was a chill and silence.


    "I''ll check the speedboat first." Luo Tao has become like this. Wang Jiqing was still angry about Luo Tao slapping him, but now he feels cold at the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s great to finally be able to go back." Some people sat down on the deck of the speedboat and let out a long breath.


    "What about Zheng Xiaofei''s body? I don''t want to go in a speedboat with a body. "


    "Drop it." Someone said.


    "OK, move to the shore first. When we go out to find Zhao liming, we''ll see how she ends up with such a big accident this time!"


    "Lose money. She has money anyway. This time, she has to pay for it! "


    "I''m going back. I''ll take a bath and have a good sleep."


    "I''ll break down a brazier and take a bath with grapefruit leaves. Go to bad luck


    Many people have been thinking about the arrangements after returning to China. Their hearts are full of hope and expectation. Their tone is unprecedentedly relaxed, and many people are smiling.


    However, Wang Jiqing''s next words shattered their hopes.


    "The speedboat is out of gas. It can''t move." Wang Jiqing face ugly said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    "No oil? How could that be? " Someone cried out.


    Wang Jiqing''s words are like a basin of ice water, which makes everyone feel cool.


    "Hee hee..." Luo Tao laughed at this time.


    "Laugh at your paralysis." There is a male students hand is a hard slap in the face of Luo Tao, Luo Tao directly hit a butt sitting on the ground. Luo Tao''s face was also covered with clear red fingerprints. But Luo Tao didn''t feel the same pain, he still gave out a giggle.


    "Luo Tao is crazy. Why do you beat a madman to vent your anger?" Bai Jiajia didn''t say well.


    "Bai Jiajia, please call Zhu Jie back. If we don''t call it back, we''ll all be stuck here. " That male classmate a face ferocious say.


    "You don''t know why. If you could call me back, I would have called you back long ago. I still need to be here?" Bai Jiajia thinks that the male students in front of her are going crazy. What crazy things are they talking about.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. What''s the point of fighting at this time? " Yu Xin stopped them.


    "Look around for spare oil." Wei Hai said.


    "All right, let''s look around. If not, let''s go back to the villa and look again. As long as we find the oil, we can get out of here in a speedboat. " Wang Jiqing also said in a voice. In fact, he didn''t have any hope of leaving in this speedboat. Now he finally understood that Zhu Jie didn''t have a good heart. He just cheated them to the island and wanted to kill them all!


    But this is just a guess in his heart. He can''t say it to make everyone panic. Everyone has to be normal and United before they can hope to leave the island.


    There''s nothing on the speedboat. Finally, they got off the speedboat and went back to the villa along the steps.


    "We''d better find out if there''s spare oil in the villa first. It''s supposed to be there." Yu Xin said.


    When they heard this, they began to look for oil in the villa.


    In the end, nothing.


    "Now what?" Wei Hai grabbed his hair and asked in distress.


    No one can answer that question.


    Outside, it seems cloudy again. The sea breeze blows in, and it''s chilly.


    The next moment, the hall lights suddenly dimmed.


    "The power is out!" Bai Jiajia exclaimed.


    "Don''t panic, everyone." Yu Xin said aloud at this time, "it''s still daytime. We hurry to look for candles and food. They are all piled up in the hall. No one should act alone."


    "Yes, we must unite and solve the problem of lighting and food first, and then sit down and discuss what to do next." Wang Jiqing also echoed.


    Everyone thought they were right, so they went together and found something in the hall and restaurant.


    After a while, dozens of candles and a pile of food were found and piled up in the middle of the hall. There is no shortage of lighters. Most of the male students smoke and bring lighters.


    The crowd sat on the carpet in the hall, speechless.


    I thought I could finally leave this ghost place, but my hope was shattered.


    "What the hell is going on." Bai Jiajia buried her head in the middle of her knees and kept asking herself why things turned out like this in the end. Originally, everyone was happy to come out to have a classmate meeting. Two days ago, they were still walking on the beautiful beach. Why are they covered with fear today?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    Little by little, the night came.


    Someone got up to close the door of the hall, others started to light candles.


    A circle of candles lit up the central part of the hall, and the rest of it was dark.


    "You say, where is the central control room that Luo Tao said? Shall we go to the emergency button? " A classmate asked.


    "If you want to go, go yourself." Someone impatiently said, "it''s dark. I don''t think I''m going to die fast enough, so I''ll scurry in the villa."


    "I didn''t say to go now. Tomorrow, when it''s daybreak, can''t we go and find out?" That person also came angry, "you talk mouth put clean a bit."


    "Why don''t I clean it up? Did I scold you or your family? "


    "If you have the ability, say it again."


    Seeing that they were about to fight, Yu Xin scolded: "it''s too late to quarrel over such trifles. Sit down and have a good discussion. What shall we do next. I think we can try the emergency call button in the central control room mentioned by Luo Tao. It''s daybreak tomorrow. We can look for it. If only Luo Tao were not crazy now, he would be able to guess where he is. "


    Yu Xin said, sorry to see the eyes curled up in one side, mouth drooling Luo Tao said with regret.


    "Let''s take turns to watch tonight. Schedule a time period. Those people are on guard. I always feel insecure. " Wang Jiqing said.


    "OK, I''ll be in charge with you from one to three tonight." Yu Xin said, "boys, try to stay in the middle of the night. Let the girls have a good rest. " At this time, Yu Xin has not forgotten to take care of women.


    Now is not a good time for other people to raise their objection.


    In any case, the rest of the people took turns to keep watch until morning.


    "Let''s have some food first, and then let''s find out where the central control room of this villa is." Yu Xin yawned and said.


    "What about Wang Shi and Meng Xiaoren?" All of a sudden, Jiang Shan asked suspiciously.


    "Going to the bathroom together?" Another boy said casually.


    "No. When I woke up last night, they went to the bathroom together and asked me if I could go. I said no, and then they fell asleep. Now the bed is still empty, and they haven''t come back? " Jiang Shan said difficultly, "don''t say I fell asleep. I remember wrong. I didn''t. I remember very clearly at that time. I also saw the time. It was more than two o''clock."


    "You mean they went to the bathroom at two o''clock and haven''t come back yet?" Yu Xin asked solemnly.


    "That''s what it means." Jiang Shan nodded.


    "Which one of you is going to have a look in the ladies'' room?" Yu Xin asked the remaining female students. But all the girls avoided his eyes.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Yu Xin stood up and said to Wang Jiqing.


    Wang Jiqing is very reluctant, because he knows that nine times out of ten these two girls have died.


    Finally, Yu Xin took some boys to the women''s bathroom.


    There was no sound in the women''s bathroom, but there were two huge forks painted with lipstick on the mirror. As soon as they went in, they jumped into the eyes. The Buddha was like pouring blood on it. It was shocking and looked incomparable.


    Yu Xin and his family were shocked when they saw this scene.


    "What the hell is this?" Yu Xin frowned and then cried out, "Wang Shi? Meng Xiao


    However, no matter how he called, no one answered him.


    Finally, Yu Xin boldly opened the bathroom doors one by one, only to find that no one was in any compartment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    "Let''s go back first. They''re not here. " Wei Hai''s voice trembled.


    "Go back." Yu Xin iron green face, with all turned back to the hall.


    After returning, Jiang Shan asked them, "have you found them?"


    "No one." Yu Xin shook his head.


    "Just like Tang Li, she is missing for no reason." Wang Jiqing suddenly said, "although I didn''t see their bodies, I think they are dead."


    "Don''t scare people there, OK?" Jiang Shan frowned.


    "Look at the contact book on your mobile phone." Wang Jiqing sneered, "the names of these two people have gone dark. A few people before Lenovo, I don''t need to tell you what it means. "


    As Wang Jiqing said, the name on the contact book in the mobile phone is two more. It''s Wang Shi and Meng Xiao who didn''t come back when they went to the bathroom.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Ge Xin''s mobile phone is still on the ground. She can''t help crying out, "what''s the matter, I want to go home, let me go home."


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" Another male student clenched his mobile phone in his hand, suddenly out of control yelled, ran to the front door of the hall, opened the door and rushed out, the whole person disappeared in the night.


    "Wait!" Yu Xin shouts harshly. Just as he wants to catch up, Wang Jiqing''s voice comes from his ear.


    "If you want to die as fast as he does, go after him." Wang Jiqing, the mobile phone in Yang Yang''s hand.


    Yu Xin is thrilled to see that the name of the male classmate on the screen has gone dark. What does that mean? That means he was killed as soon as he went out!


    This time, Yu Xin sat down and stared at the candle which was quietly burning on the ground.


    "There are twenty-two of us on the island. After Zhu Jie left, there are twenty-one of us. Now, there are only nine of us left. " Wang Jiqing suddenly opened his mouth.


    At this time, many people were surprised that there were not many people left.


    Wei Hai, Yu Xin, Wang Jiqing, Ge Xin, Jiang Shan, Luo Tao, Bai Jiajia, sun Bai, Yu Fei, there are only nine people left.


    "Who will die next? Do you want to have a guess? " Wang Jiqing showed a strange smile.


    "You''re kidding! What the hell is that Yu Xin immediately angrily denounced.


    "Don''t you see? Those who died seem to have bullied Zhao Liming before? " Wang Jiqing said, "I finally understand now that Zhao Liming let Zhu Jie deceive us all to the island just to revenge the people who bullied her."


    "I didn''t bully her." Yu Xin immediately denied, "but it''s Ge Xin and Jiang Shan. Did you two push Zhao Liming down the stairs before? Did you break her or sprain her at that time? She didn''t come to school much that semester, did she? "


    "What are you talking about? How can we push her down. It was her own foot that slipped. We both wanted to hold her, but we didn''t, so she fell down. " Jiang Shan quickly explained, "she also copies our homework every morning. How can we do this to her?"


    "It''s Yu Xin. Once when we passed the reservoir after school, we saw that you pushed Zhao Liming''s head into the water and almost drowned her. You laugh. " Ge Xin said coldly.


    "You fart! Yu Fei pushed her down. I rescued her! I''m still Zhao Liming''s savior! " Yu Xinchuang scolded.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the monitor screen.


    Kongho blinked: "who is telling the truth?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense. You bury Zhao Liming''s head in the water and say how long she can hold her breath. What does it have to do with me?" Yu Fei said angrily, and then turned to look at Wei Hai, "Wei Hai laughs at Zhao Liming every day because she can''t afford to eat the canteen. Zhao Liming brings a lunch box with only white rice pickles in it. Wei Hai often puts small stones and sand into Zhao Liming''s lunch box, so that she can''t eat. It''s Wei Hai''s fault that Zhao liming was so thin when he was a student


    "You fart! I didn''t do that. That''s what Luo Tao instructed others to do. Luo Tao didn''t go too far. Once he wrapped the dog shit in paper and put it in Zhao Liming''s schoolbag. " Wei Hai quickly distinguished, "I just told Zhao Liming that eating only rice and pickles every day is not good for your health, there is no nutrition! I was concerned about my classmates. "


    "You are all so hateful Sun Bai looked angry. "I''m afraid what you said is true? You all bullied her in your school days, didn''t you? So now that she has money, she will take revenge on you and kill you all on this isolated island. But if I want to take revenge on you, why should I be involved? I didn''t bully her! "


    "You really haven''t bullied me?" Wang Jiqing sneered.


    "I didn''t! I Swear. I don''t know her at all Sun Bai said angrily.


    "I once saw you hang Zhao Liming''s school uniform on the sharp cone of the school gate. Zhao Liming jumped up and couldn''t reach it. Finally, she climbed up to get it and cut her trousers. She went back crying. You''ve done it more than once Bai Jiajia, who has not spoken all the time, suddenly whispered such a sentence.


    "You fart!" Sun Bai suddenly got angry and rushed to Bai Jiajia. Then he slapped Bai Jiajia in the face, "bitch, you are blind and wrong. Now you slander me. You want to die. I don''t want to die here. I''m all involved by you. "


    Bai Jiajia covered her face, tears rolling in her eyes: "I was implicated by you. I didn''t do anything. I don''t look at Zhao Liming one more time. How can I get involved with her? "


    Wang Jiqing''s face was gloomy. He squeezed the mobile phone in his hand and suddenly stood up: "if you want to die here, I won''t. I''m going to go to the central control room and press the emergency button. There will always be someone to help us. I didn''t do anything bad. If Zhao Liming wants to settle it, he won''t settle it on me. "


    With these words, Wang Jiqing rushed to a gate at the back of the hall, quickly stepped in and disappeared into the darkness.


    Bai Jiajia looked down at the mobile phone in her hand, and then saw that Wang Jiqing''s name went dark at the next moment.


    She beat a shiver fiercely, feel the mobile phone in the hand is very hot at this moment, she threw out the mobile phone in the hand in a hurry.


    One more person is missing.


    The other eight were pale, and felt as if they had fallen into the ice.


    "Zhao liming, are you looking at us? I''ll tell you, injustice has its head and debt has its owner. I didn''t push you into the water. Yu Fei did it. It''s nothing to do with me. If you want revenge, just kill him. Put me back. I''ll keep it a secret when I get back. I won''t say anything. " Yu Xin stands up and shouts at the ceiling.


    "Mud in the trough." Yu Xin just finished this sentence, Yu Fei took the bottle and smashed it on Yu Xin''s head.


    Scarlet comes out of Yu Xin''s head and splashes on Jiang Shan and Ge Xin''s face. They scream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    Yu Xin slowly fell down, but Yu Fei did not get rid of his hatred. He continued to smash Yu Xin''s head with a wine bottle. He burst Yu Xin''s brain again and again, bleeding all over the place.


    "What''s your horse riding nonsense? I''m responsible for what I''ve done. " His eyes were red and his face was ferocious. Yu Fei spat at Yu Xin''s body, which was no longer twitching.


    Ge Xin and Jiang Shan shiver, they hold together, subconsciously back.


    "Zhao liming, see? I''ve avenged you. Can you let me go now? " Yu Fei looked up at the ceiling and said.


    However, there was a dead silence around.


    There was no response.


    "What? Your enemy''s not dead yet? What else Yu Fei shakes his head and talks to himself with a thick wine bottle. His tone is fierce. Then he turns around and looks at the others who are stunned. He gives a ferocious smile, "OK, I''ll avenge you. I''ll avenge you all. You let me go."


    "What do you want to do?" Luo Tao suddenly said this.


    "Oh? Don''t you pretend to be crazy? " Yu Fei laughs sarcastically. Without waiting for Luo Tao to speak, he rushes up to Luo Tao''s head.


    Luo Tao, caught off guard, cried out in pain and squatted down with his head in his arms.


    Yu Fei didn''t give Luo Tao the chance to react at all. He took the wine bottle and continued to smash it crazily.


    "Run Wei Hai gave a big drink. Yu Fei is crazy.


    At this time, other people come back to their senses, stand up and run.


    "Where are you going?" Yu Fei shouts angrily, steps forward quickly, grabs Jiang Shan''s hair, and kicks Ge Xin to the ground.


    Bai Jiajia follows Wei Hai and sun Bai out of the villa gate. The last thing Bai Jiajia sees is Yu Fei''s twisted face and the desperate screams of Jiang Shan and Ge Xin.


    Three people run on the road by moonlight and run towards the wharf.


    "Yu Fei is crazy, crazy!" Wei Haibin ran and scolded, "do you think that if you help Zhao Liming get revenge, you will let him go? Will you let him out of here? "


    "I think Yu Fei''s words are very reasonable. As long as you avenge her and kill all the others, you can go back to China. " Sun Bai''s gloomy voice suddenly rang out.


    The next moment, Bai Jiajia''s ear rang out the scream of Wei Hai.


    Crazy, crazy!


    Bai Jiajia almost collapsed. She wanted to shout and cry, but her final reason told her that she must leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be her turn to kill Wei Hai.


    Bai Jiajia tried her best to run to the wharf.


    There was only one thought in her heart, and she could never be caught by Sun Bo behind her.


    The pier is not far from the villa.


    Bai Jiajia soon ran to the wharf. Her mind turns fast, what to do when she gets to the dock? First find the life jacket in the duty booth, put it on, jump into the sea, swim to other places on the island, hide, wait for Yu Fei and Sun Bo to kill each other, and then find a chance to come out. so what? And then how is she going to get out of here? Waiting at the dock, there will always be passing ships, right?


    The small duty Pavilion soon appeared in Bai Jiajia''s sight. She ran to the pavilion in a hurry. When she was halfway there, she suddenly flashed in front of her eyes.


    There''s a call!


    The dock is like day at this moment.


    And Bai Jiajia was also surprised to see that several speedboats were berthed at the dock! There are several staff are tying the rope, vaguely heard they are still complaining.


    "How did it trip on the island?"


    "Who knows. Oh, just push up the gate. "


    "Stop the speedboat quickly and go to see the visitors. They must be scared when there is a sudden power failure. After a while, Mr. Zhao will blame him. It''s not easy for us to explain. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    Bai Jiajia''s tears finally rolled down from her eyes. She raised her hands and cried out.


    "Help, help, I''m here! Help me Bai Jiajia cried out.


    Several staff members heard her voice, turned around and looked at the embarrassed Bai Jiajia in amazement. They all stepped forward and asked, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    "Crazy, someone is crazy, killing people in it. Come on, get me out of here. A lot of people died in it. Come on, let''s get out of here. " Bai Jiajia called incoherently.


    "Take your time, miss. What''s the matter?" "Don''t panic, we''re all here," a staff member said softly


    "There''s no time to explain. Let''s get on the boat first. I''ll tell you. It''s too dangerous here. Trust me, get on the boat first Bai Jiajia finally calmed down, said aloud, and then ran to the speedboat.


    Several staff members also followed her and got on the speedboat together.


    Just after they got on the speedboat, they saw Sun Bo with a fruit knife running towards the wharf. Under the light, the fruit knife in sun Bai''s hand has long been red with blood, and the tip of the knife is still dripping blood.


    "Come on, let''s go! He will kill us if he pursues us! " Bai Jiajia cried in panic.


    Seeing the knife in Sun Bo''s hand, several staff members quickly untied the rope, started the speedboat and drove away from the wharf.


    Sun Bo holds a knife and waves wildly at the dock. Then he seems to give up. He puts down his hands and stares at Bai Jiajia''s face. The next moment, Sun Bo jumps directly into the water.


    You want to swim to keep up? Bai Jiajia panicked, lying on the rail of the speedboat, nervously said: "that murderer wants to swim to catch up, you drive faster."


    "Don''t worry, miss. He can''t catch up with us. " Thought the staff soft voice comforts a way.


    Bai Jiajia didn''t speak and looked at the water on the other side of the wharf without blinking. After a while, she didn''t see Sun Bo''s appearance, so she was relieved. At this moment, she just felt completely relaxed, and then she had no strength all over. She sat on the deck. Even if the staff asked her to sit in the chair, she also waved her hand and refused.


    She looked up at the stars, slowly closed her eyes, gently exhaled a long breath.


    Finally got out of the hell.


    "Miss, why don''t you sleep for a while. When you wake up, we''ll be at the docks in the city. " A staff member kindly brought a blanket and whispered to Bai Jiajia.


    "Thank you." Bai Jiajia took the blanket, but didn''t go into the cabin immediately. Instead, she stood by the railing wearing the blanket, staring at the island farther and farther away from them in a daze.


    Is it all over?


    The nightmare finally woke up


    You can go home.


    Bai Jiajia had a smile on her face. Then she slowly went back to the cabin, lay down on the sofa and soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Jiajia was awakened by cold.


    When she woke up, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "are we here?"


    "Here we are." She was answered. The voice is a little familiar, but Bai Jiajia is immersed in the joy of being saved at the moment, and finds no abnormality. Bai Jiajia rushed out of the cabin excitedly and ran to the deck.


    "Be careful, miss. It''s a little cold at night. Put on your blanket." The staff stood on the shore, reached out to her and helped her out of the speedboat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    "Thank you." Bai Jiajia went ashore and said thanks.


    But no one answered her, and the silence behind her was frightening.


    Bai Jiajia was puzzled. She turned around and saw where there were speedboats and staff?


    Only the dark sea.


    What about people?


    Bai Jiajia subconsciously grasped the blanket in her hand, but found that the touch was not right. She looked down and screamed. Where are the blankets she''s wearing? They''re newspapers!


    It was so bright around that she immediately read the newspaper. She saw a picture of Zhu Jie, but it was not what Zhu Jie looked like when she landed on the island. Zhu Jie in the photo looks only seventeen or eighteen years old!


    Bai Jiajia looked at it more carefully, only to find it creepy. Because this is a news report. The above report is that a high school student just finished the college entrance examination and died in a car accident. And the picture of this high school student is a picture of Zhu Jie.


    Zhu Jie died long ago?!


    Who is chatting with them in the classmate group?


    Who took them to the island?


    Who were the people who surrounded her in those days?


    Bai Jiajia threw the newspaper away and looked around.


    Then she screamed in despair and fear.


    This pier is the one she left just now!


    She''s back on this island!


    The next moment, she was thrilled to find that her feet were shaking, and the sea water quickly flooded up.


    No!


    It''s not the sea coming up, it''s the whole island sinking.


    The icy sea water quickly submerged Bai Jiajia''s feet, legs and thighs.


    She had nowhere to run, and she couldn''t.


    "Zhao liming, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I didn''t mean to. Let me go, let me go..." Bai Jiajia cried in despair, "I didn''t do it. I just said it. Who knows they really bullied you? They did it. It''s not me, it''s not me... "


    In response to her, only the icy sea surged in.


    Finally, she screamed and was swallowed by the sea.


    Everything, back to the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhao Liming." The sky murmured.


    Has been standing in front of the screen did not move the girl, and finally slowly turned around.


    Her face of tears, looking at the sky, suddenly fierce kneel in front of the sky.


    "Thank you, fairy! Thank you very much! Thank you for fulfilling my wish. " Zhao Liming is laughing and crying again. "Now, you can come to collect the price."


    "I don''t regret my death?" The sky tiny soft voice asks a way.


    "No, I don''t regret it. They all deserve it! I don''t regret it. " Zhao Liming smile with tears, "let them taste my despair, my helplessness, I do not regret."


    "But where''s your grandmother..." The sky sighed.


    Zhao Liming froze and then said with a bitter smile, "grandma I''ve already gone. She is the best person in the world to me and the only one who is good to me. She''s not my own grandmother, but she''s so kind and devoted to me. "


    "Do you think she''d like to see you die?" The sky is small soft voice way.


    "It''s my choice." Zhao Liming smiles, "it doesn''t matter how those people bullied me at the beginning, I don''t hurt. But when grandma saw this, she was distressed. She couldn''t help me. She was killed by these people. Now I have revenge for grandma, and I have no regrets. I''m content and happy. "


    "I think the happiest thing for your grandmother is to hope you are happy." "Go, your grandmother is waiting for you. Let''s say goodbye. Then, see you soon. Next life, you can be real grandchildren. "


    "What?" Zhao Liming looked at the sky in amazement. Why can''t she understand the gods? "Don''t I have to be scared?"


    Tianmiao didn''t answer her. With a wave of his hand, Zhao Liming''s soul disappeared in the same place.


    On Naihe bridge, a figure with some rickets is waiting. As soon as she saw Zhao Liming appear, she ran up and put Zhao liming in her arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    "Grandma With tears in his eyes, Zhao Liming rushed into the old man''s arms with a smile.


    "Dawn, my dawn." The old man held Zhao liming in his arms, "it''s hard for you."


    "No pain, no pain. Grandma, have you been waiting for me for a long time? Grandma, with the help of immortals, we can be reincarnated together. You will still be my grandma in the next life. " Zhao Liming said happily.


    "Really?" The old man''s eyes widened with joy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master." Kongho stared at the surveillance screen and said, "so those people are actually lying, but they are all true?" The truth is to accuse others of their crimes, and the lie is to exonerate oneself.


    "Yes." The sky tiny light says.


    "How can human nature be so evil!" Kongho gritted her teeth. When she saw what Dongxiao wanted to say, she immediately waved her hand, "Oh, don''t talk. I know that some human beings are evil, but some are good. It''s not like I''ve never met a kind person. I''m not as extreme as I used to be. "


    Dongxiao couldn''t help laughing.


    Tianmiao also laughed: "our konghou has grown up."


    "That is, that is." Kongho raised his chest and patted, "I''m not what I used to be! I''m very mature now, OK? "


    "Good, good." Heaven smiles.


    "Master." Dongxiao suddenly opened his mouth, and his face was a little complicated. "The wishes of this guest far exceeded the load and did not conform to the rules of the world."


    "Is that so?" Kongho''s face changed, "master, if you satisfy her wishes, your accomplishments will be wasted."


    "There are some." Tianmiao didn''t hide konghou and Dongxiao, she said slowly, "but after listening to Leng Yanhua''s words, I suddenly feel that sometimes what she said is reasonable. Just let Zhao Liming and her grandmother erase all memory to reincarnate, it seems unfair to her. That''s why we have this island trip. "


    "Also, this human being has suffered too much misfortune and suffering." Kongho sighed, "I can''t even watch it. She had been abandoned since childhood. It was the old woman in the village who picked up the garbage and raised her. As a result, those people were so crazy to bully her that they almost died many times. In order not to let Grandma worry about pretending to live well in school, because grandma sent her to school for too many people. The most exasperating thing is that Bai Jiajia finally let the dog bite her. As a result, the old woman drove the mad dog to fall down, broke her head and died. It''s so miserable that no one cares about her crying. Because the village head was afraid of being blamed, he finally buried the truth and said that what was missing. "


    "Now that she''s avenged, the anger in her heart has eased, and she can go to reincarnation with her grandmother with ease." Dongxiao said with a smile.


    "It can''t be better." Kongho said happily, "let me see what their next life will be like." Kongho finished, took Tianji memo and turned it up.


    "Well, get ready for the next world." Dongxiao said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. Their next life will be very good."


    "Well, well." Konghou should come down, "the task of this world is dark, the next world, there should be light, right?"


    "Oh, our little fat dragon is really mature now. You can see the dark and you can see the light Dongxiao, with a happy look, laughs.


    "Stinky Dongxiao, what do you mean? I''ve always been able to. Hum Kongho raised his chin haughtily.


    "Get ready to jump to the next world." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "All right." Kongho nodded briskly.


    Next world, open!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    "Shi Rong, really, believe me, that shop is really smart." A young woman with delicate makeup said to another young woman seriously.


    "You paid the IQ tax again. Zou Jiasi, do you think there is too much money? " A young woman named Shi Rong has a beautiful face and delicate make-up. Her long hair is slightly rolled over her shoulders. Her clothes are also a luxury brand. The logo of the bag on her back is not obvious, but anyone who knows it knows it won''t be cheap.


    "No, the boss is very accurate. Haven''t you been looking for someone? If you look for her, maybe you can find it Zou Jiasi was a little worried. "When did I get cheated? When did I cheat you? You believe me, go and have a try. Besides, no money. "


    Shi Rong helplessly looked at Zou Jiasi with a serious face and didn''t speak.


    "That shop is in the building where we often have afternoon tea. Shall we go to have afternoon tea and have a look?" Zou Jiasi did not give up and continued to lobby.


    "All right, let''s go." Shi Rong really can''t beat his best friend, but he agrees. But I don''t think so. It''s estimated that Zou Jiasi has been fooled by someone else. It''s better to believe in yourself than in these sticks. This is what Shi Rong has always thought.


    In the afternoon, Shi Rong''s driver took them to Rongguang building. This building is actually a complex, but the consumer group is totally different from the general complex. The lowest consumption here is one afternoon tea, and the cheapest afternoon tea costs seven or eight hundred.


    "Go to divination first, and then have afternoon tea. It''s all here." Zou Jiasi took Shi Rong''s arm and said, "that store is on the top floor of a district."


    Shi Rong a listen to slightly pick eyebrow, in a area of the highest level? The rent of this complex is not cheap, let alone a divination shop in the best location. Is this store really different? Or do you think it''s very deceitful and stupid to pay a lot of money?


    It is estimated to be the latter.


    Shi Rong made a conclusion in his mind.


    As Zou Jiasi came to the door of the shop she was talking about, Shi Rong looked at the sign at the door and sneered. What a big tone!


    The shop signboard is very simple and generous, there is no fancy decoration, there are only four simple words on it, everything has.


    Everything?


    How arrogant the shopkeeper is!


    There is no shop assistant at the door. There is only a welcome bear hanging there. When someone steps into the door, he will send out an electronic voice of welcome.


    This is too low!


    Didn''t the shop assistant come to receive you? Shi Rong frowned. It was the same as the roadside shop. Don''t you know the customer is God? How can this kind of store survive without any sense of service?


    "This shop can only be entered by one person at a time. I''ll wait for you outside. You can see the boss from this screen Zou Jiasi with Shi Rong into the door, the eye is a spacious reception room, there are comfortable sofas, drinking water, and bookshelves, but no one reception, everything must be self access.


    After hearing this, Shi Rong turned around and left. How can such a low-level shop even set up a business?


    "No, it''s all here. How do you know if you don''t try?" Zou Jiasi knew her best friend''s temperament very well. She grabbed her arm and stopped her from going out. "Go, soon, I''ll wait for you outside."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    Shi Rong was impatient in her heart, but Zou Jiasi''s words made her bear the impatience in her heart and walk behind the screen.


    Behind the screen is a more spacious and bright space. This is completely different from her imagination of divination in the dark indoor scene. The first thing you see is a large French window, from which you can see most of the scenery of the city and the river.


    A beautiful suffocating woman is sitting in a huge soft sofa, sipping a cup of coffee. Seeing her coming, the beautiful woman didn''t get up either. She just raised her eyelids and gave her a light look.


    Is this the receptionist?


    What kind of service attitude is this?!


    Don''t you know how to stand up and greet the guests?


    Shi Rong was angry in her heart and turned around to leave.


    "I''ve been waiting for 500 years, but now I''m so impatient?" A clear and pleasant voice came to Shi Rong''s ears.


    After hearing this, Shi Rong''s pupils suddenly contracted and turned his head. He looked at the beautiful woman sitting on the sofa in disbelief. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But she found that her lips were shaking violently. After a long time, she asked: "you, what do you say?"


    The beautiful woman chuckled. Instead of answering her question, she got up slowly and went to the sofa in the reception area. She sat down and made a gesture of invitation: "Miss, do you want to sit down and talk? Or do you want to stand all the time? "


    Shi Rong opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful woman. Her heart was shocked. She sat in front of her in accordance with her words.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m the owner of this shop. It''s very rare. You can call me boss Tian. " Tianmiao introduces himself with a smile.


    "God, boss, what did you just say? You just said that you have been waiting for 500 years. What do you know?" Shi Rong restrained the confusion, excitement and expectation in his heart, and some stuttered out this sentence.


    "Know something that ordinary people don''t know." The sky is tiny and leisurely say, "miss how to address?"


    "My name is Shi Rong. What do you mean, boss Shi Rong asked anxiously.


    Tianmiao didn''t speak. He just tilted his head slightly and looked at Shi Rong''s bag: "Miss Shi, this bag is very beautiful. Is it limited edition? More than a hundred thousand? "


    "Here you are. Ah, no, I can''t. this is an old one. I also have some limited edition new bags that are more beautiful. The boss can take whatever he wants. No, I''ll give you all Shi Rong said in a hurry. Seeing the smile on Tianmiao''s face, she quickly took out a card and said, "boss Tian, how much does a divination cost? I''ll give you five times."


    "Then Half a million. " Tianmiao took the card and handed it back. Dongxiao reached out to catch the card and skillfully brushed it on the POS.


    When did this man show up?


    Shi Rong looked at the Dongxiao in amazement and didn''t know when it appeared behind the boss. After the heart shock is excited.


    This shop is really extraordinary. The people in this shop are not simple.


    After Dong Xiao finished brushing the card, he gave it back to Shi Rong.


    Tianmiao smiles. I don''t know if it''s Shi Rong''s illusion. I always feel that boss Tian''s smile is much more kind now.


    "Miss Shi, first of all, welcome to our store." Tianmiao said in a soft voice, "you can see the name of the shop. Our shop is just like the name of the shop. Everything is there. You can buy anything you want here. Including your wishes. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    "Including my wishes?" Shi Rong murmured and repeated this sentence.


    "Yes, any wish. As long as you want to... " The voice of the sky is a little ethereal, but it has a subtle charm.


    "Any wish?" Shi Rong''s eyes are more and more bright, her breathing is a little short, the expectation in her eyes is more and more burning, "really anything?"


    Tianmiao smiles without saying anything, but nods gently.


    "Well, I, I, I want to find that man. I''ve been looking for him for a long time Shi Rong said excitedly.


    "Is that your wish?" The voice of the sky Misty gently, seem to ring in Shi Rong''s ear, also seem to ring in her heart.


    "Yes, that''s my wish! I want to find him Shi Rong said firmly.


    Tianmiao smiles.


    "So As you wish. " The voice of the sky is very light, very light, ethereal.


    When Shi Rong came out from behind the screen, Zou Jiasi was surprised to find that Shi Rong''s mental outlook was different. She seems to be more energetic, a pair of eyes seem to be light, the corners of the mouth has been hanging a smile.


    "Shi Rong?" Zou Jiasi went forward and called in doubt.


    "Zou Jiasi!" Shi Rong happily gave Zou Jiasi a hug, "thank you, thank you so much for bringing me to this store. Let''s go and have afternoon tea. It''s my treat. By the way, I''ll tell my dad to make that list for your family. "


    "Really?" Zou Jiasi asked happily.


    "Can there be a fake Shi Rong excitedly said, "go, afternoon tea, ah, no, you go shopping with me first."


    "What do you want?" Asked Zou Jiasi.


    "A lot. I''ll buy whatever boss Tian likes. " Shi Rong took Zou Jiasi by the arm and pulled her out of the store.


    "What?" Zou Jiasi thought he had heard it wrong, "what does boss Tian like? Are you going to buy a present for boss Tian? "


    "Yes. I asked the boss of the day''s preferences, I want to buy her a lot of gifts Shi Rong said happily.


    "No, you. What''s the matter with you? Just now you said that I paid the IQ tax. You thought I was cheated. Now how can you exaggerate more than me? " Zou Jiasi asked with wide eyes.


    "Then I didn''t know the boss''s strength just now? Now I''ve seen it. I''m all over the place. " Shi Rong said with a smile.


    "Right? I told you this shop is different. It''s very accurate. " Zou Jiasi said with some satisfaction.


    "Yes, you''re right." Shi Rong nodded, "boss Tian is really powerful."


    "Did the boss figure out where you were looking for that day?" Asked Zou Jiasi.


    "God, the boss said it''s not time. It will show up when it arrives. She''ll have that person come to see me Shi Rong said here, the whole person is different, her eyes are full of excitement, expectation and happiness.


    "Ah? There is no time to say that. " Zou Jiasi doubts, "if it were me, I would be so anxious. I would increase the money and let her take me to find it."


    "No, you don''t understand." Shi Rong shook his head, "well, let''s go shopping instead of talking about this." She''s been waiting for five hundred years. Do you care to wait? She can wait another five or ten years. But boss Tian said it doesn''t take that long. I''m really looking forward to meeting him.


    Zou Jiasi didn''t understand, but looking at Shi Rong''s good mood, she didn''t ask any more. Because she also asked who Shi Rong was looking for, and Shi Rong didn''t tell her who she was looking for.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    Shi Rong bought a lot of things and finally asked the driver to send them to boss Tian''s store.


    There are bracelets, necklaces, diamond rings and bags, all of which are top brands. They even have customized mobile phones, equipped with several computers, laptops and tablets, all of which have been sent by the driver.


    "I understand when you buy luxury goods. What do you do when you buy electronic products?" Zou Jiasi looked at Shi Rong''s swipe card without blinking, a little sour. How much did it cost to go out? There must be millions. She had never received such a valuable gift in Shirong.


    "God, the boss sometimes plays games. Of course, he has to give her the top computer. Oh, by the way, she also likes tea and coffee. I''m going to buy tea sets and coffee pots. " Shi Rong said.


    "Well, I''ll buy it with you." Zou Jiasi said.


    "Well, you''re the best." Shi Rong said with a smile.


    Zou Jiasi was thinking about who Shi Rong was looking for? It seems very important to her. No, I''m afraid it''s very, very important. Otherwise, she would not be so rude to please a fortune teller. It''s not like she is usually arrogant.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow, the tablet has installed all the latest popular games. This service is really sweet. " Kongho holding a flat paddle, happily said, "Dongxiao, come on, let''s play this game online."


    Dongxiao looked at the screen of konghou and said, "farm game, if you want to grow vegetables, you can ask the host to give you a Xumi ring. If you grow vegetables and fruits every day, we can really eat them."


    "What farm game?! Growing vegetables is just a foundation, mainly for the development of living places, from villages to towns to cities. " Kongho said unconvinced.


    "Goodbye, take your time." The flute curls its mouth.


    "Master..." Kongho turns to see the sky.


    "Thank you. I don''t play." The sky answers.


    "No, master, I know you don''t play such childish games. I want to ask the master, who is the person Shi Rong is looking for? When will it appear? " Asked kongho.


    "Well? Do you know that the game you play is childish? " The sky tiny funny ask a way.


    "That''s not the point. Ignore that. Master, you didn''t answer any of my questions. " Kongho continued to ask, "who is it?"


    "Then you''ll know." Tianmiao stood up and looked at the packing bags on the ground, "you pack up here. I went to a nap. "


    "Well? But it''s five o''clock. " Kongho looked at the dark sky outside the French window. Now it''s cold and dark early. Does the host take a nap at this time?


    Tianmiao didn''t answer. He yawned and went into the room.


    Kongho put down the plate in his hand and began to help Dongxiao clean up. As he cleaned up, he whispered, "Oh, is this human being so sensible? All the things sent should be what the host likes, right? It''s very generous. "


    "She didn''t pay for it herself." Dongxiao said.


    "Yes, she spent the family''s money." Kongho shrugged, "I worry about how to spend money all day. I don''t understand the life of the rich. "


    Dongxiao looked at konghou and said, "if you want it, you can buy it, too? The master''s money is for us to use at will. "


    "I don''t understand the life of the rich, but I understand the life of the rich dragon. Ha ha ha, I''m going to buy something I like later. I like a lot of things in this building. " Kongho furnishes his waist and laughs.


    Dongxiao I don''t want to talk to bear boy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    In the following days, Shi Rong became a regular customer in the store.


    She often comes to sit all afternoon, even if the sky does not appear, she can also sit outside the waiting area for one afternoon.


    When Tianmiao is around, she will call Tianmiao afternoon tea and bring delicious food. It will also bring a game machine to the konghou, and any new games will also bring the first time to the konghou. They will also send some Dongxiao, neckties and watches.


    Generous let Zou Jiasi feel his best friend is poisoned.


    "This chocolate cake is delicious." On this day, kongho ate the cake brought by Shi Rong and squinted, "did you let people line up to buy it? This shop seems to be in area B. Sometimes I want to eat, but I don''t want to queue up. "


    "Well, I asked Zou Jiasi to buy it for me." Shi Rong said with a smile, "it seems that she has friends who know the shop owner, so she doesn''t have to wait in line. If you want to eat, I''ll let her buy it for you every day. "


    "That''s not necessary. No matter how delicious it is, you''ll get tired of it every day." Kongho shook his head. "You don''t have to do anything when you come here every day? I''m not looking for you at home? "


    "I don''t have to do anything." Shi Rong said, "generally, I don''t have anything to deal with at home. It''s still comfortable here. "


    "Ah? There''s nothing interesting here. It''s no fun for you to sit here every day. " Kongho did not understand.


    "No, I think this is the best place for me." Shi Rong gently shook his head and said with a smile, "I feel comfortable with you." Because we are not human.


    "Yes? Then sit by yourself. I''m going to be busy Kongho looked at Shi Rong, but he didn''t want to ask. He got up and put in a piece of cake.


    Shi Rong himself sat on the sofa and played with his mobile phone.


    After entering, konghou said to Dongxiao, "is master up?"


    "Get up. Is Shi Rong here again? " Dongxiao asked.


    "Yes, I come every day. I often send delicious food." Kongho put down the cake and said happily, "today, I also sent the latest game console, which has just been released. Many places are out of stock."


    "Then she''s very attentive." Xiao slightly pick eyebrows.


    "No, I''ve introduced a lot of business to us during this period. I''m too busy." Kongho nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dongxiao was silent, and youyou said, "I''m the one who can''t help it. It seems that I''m dealing with it."


    "Well, it''s hard work for those who can do it." Kongho said with a smile.


    Dongxiao glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    "Well, well, I''ll go to the list later. You make tea for the host in the shop. " Kongho pointed to the cake and said, "you can take the cake to the host first."


    "That''s about the same." Dongxiao got up and went in with the cake.


    Kongho took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and answered the phone face second, full of respect and Expectation: "Hello, master."


    "I''ll come here now. You send someone to pick me up." Kongho said directly.


    "Yes, master, just a moment." There was a hurry to come down.


    Everything has its own shop. Now it is very famous in the upper class. With Shi Rong''s strong recommendation, several companies have approached them to solve the problem. The result is self-evident and has a big reputation. Now if you want to ask everything to deal with things, you have to line up.


    Two men in suits and shoes, wearing sunglasses, soon appeared at the door of the shop. They politely asked kongho to follow them to the car and drive to their employer''s ancestral home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    Kongho, with a lollipop in his mouth and his hands in his trouser pockets, followed the two bodyguards out of the car and entered the gate of the ancestral house. Lollipop is a gift from a customer. It seems to be a limited edition of some kind in the world. Konghou doesn''t know. She only knows that it tastes good.


    As soon as he entered the gate, the owner of the family welcomed him. The owner of this family is an old man in his seventies, followed by his first wife, second wife and third wife. A man has three wives. Konghou is used to it. Most of the rich are like this. Some of them live together at home, some of them separate their wives.


    Only one of the master''s children was present, the son of the third wife. It was the third room that had an accident this time. Sanfang recently added a great grandson to the male owner. He is white and fat, which is very cute. Sanfang had been favored, but now he gave birth to a boy. The host was even more happy, and a hundred day banquet was held.


    But something strange happened. This great grandson often cried and woke up in his sleep. He was very restless when he went to bed at night. Later, the nose began to bleed for no reason. At the beginning, I thought I was ill. As a result, I ran all over the famous doctors and couldn''t find any problems. Later, it became more serious. The child''s ears began to bleed, and even his nails became loose and bleeding.


    When the man was at a loss, he was recommended to have a shop for everything. Taking what happened in his own home as an example, he raised great hope in his heart and found a shop for everything.


    After waiting for a week, the shop of everything finally came.


    The man who came was a young and beautiful woman, but the host didn''t dare to despise her at all. He met her at the gate in person.


    "Master, please come in and have a cup of tea first..." Before the host finished his polite words, he was interrupted by kongho waving his hand.


    "No, I''ll order more. I''ll have something important later." Kongho didn''t wait to lead the way and went directly to the baby room where the accident happened.


    The man was shocked to be followed by others.


    Did the master see something wrong?


    People who have shops for everything are really different.


    Then the man found that the master walked very fast. He saw her step by step, but why did he disappear at the corner of the stairs in the blink of an eye.


    Kongho quickly walked to the baby room, watching a haggard beautiful woman holding a crying child coax, squinting.


    "Who are you? Who allowed you in? Get out When the woman saw the konghou coming in, she looked alert and yelled angrily. Who is such a beautiful woman suddenly appearing here? Is it her husband''s new love? No, my father-in-law should not allow my husband to bring back my new love so suddenly. But this woman is too beautiful. It''s also possible that the infatuated husband lost his head and let him bring it back.


    Kongho didn''t speak. He chewed the lollipop and looked at the child in the woman''s arms.


    "You, what do you see, what do you want to do?" The woman panicked and hugged her baby more tightly. As a result, the baby burst into tears. The woman''s face panicked, and quickly lowered her head to coax up.


    "Get out! Get out of here The woman raised her head and yelled at the konghou.


    "Shut up, how to talk to the master!" At this time, the man came in with a group of people. As soon as he came in, he heard his daughter disrespectful to the master. He was so scared that he quickly rebuked the granddaughter-in-law.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    "Master?" The woman looked at kongho in surprise. What kind of master was such a beautiful young woman invited by grandfather and father-in-law? You''re not being cheated, are you?


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, a young man came in at the door. When he saw so many people, he said hello first: "grandfather, grandmother, eldest grandmother, second grandmother, father, mother What are you doing He called Da Fang and ER Fang grandma. Obviously, this young man is the grandson of San Fang.


    "Master, if you are free today, come and see what happened to Xiao Li." The male master pressed the anger in the heart and said that he was not angry. He has always been dissatisfied with this granddaughter-in-law, because she is a female star in the performing arts circle. He is very clear about what the entertainment industry is like, so he has been very opposed to this marriage. But grandson liked it, and it took him a long time to let the woman in. Soon after entering the door, he gave birth to a fat great grandson, which made him a little better. As a result, she was so disrespectful to the master now. What if the master was angry and left?


    "Master, please have a look. What''s the matter with this child?" When the young man heard this, he understood immediately. Said to kongho politely.


    Kongho stepped forward, looked at the child in the woman''s arms, looked at the woman with a suspicious face, and suddenly said, "ghost boy? It''s still your own child. It''s a little cruel. "


    The woman''s face turned white in an instant. She roared: "what are you talking nonsense? Where are you from? Open your mouth and talk nonsense."


    The faces of all the people present changed.


    Of course, they have heard about ghost raising children, but they used to listen to it as a weird story.


    "Master, please help my grandson. The child is innocent. " The middle-aged man''s face panicked and pleaded.


    "I''m here to deal with it." Kongho inexplicably looked at the middle-aged man, "you paid for it."


    The middle-aged man was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Kongho reaches out his hand and grabs the child''s head. It seems that he has caught something. She turned to the man and asked, "do you want to see it?"


    "No, No Da Fang and ER Fang quickly waved their hands and turned pale. Who wants to see something so horrible.


    "No, it''s not. Honey, listen to me. This man is obviously a liar. It must be some woman who bribed her to set me up and want to be in a higher position. " The woman with the baby in her arms was shouting anxiously at the young man.


    "I''m bored!" Konghou gave a cold hum and shook the things in his hand. Then everyone could see clearly what konghou was holding.


    It was a dark green baby. It seemed that he was seven or eight months old, because he could see his fingernails clearly. Obviously, the baby''s month was not small.


    The woman screamed and trembled.


    The young man snatched the child in her arms for fear that she would fall the child.


    "Master, do you want to get rid of this thing?" The man is the calmest in the room, he asked with a frown.


    "Get rid of it? Why get rid of it. It''s bad luck for this creature to meet a cold-blooded and cruel mother who didn''t give birth smoothly. It''s miserable to be taken out and made into a ghost child. And he didn''t want to harm others. You live children cry just because he wants to play with his younger brother. The newborn children can''t stand the ghost, so they have the symptoms you said Konghou shakes the ghost boy in his hand. At the next moment, his dark skin becomes white, and his gloomy Qi disappears. The whole body of the baby is bathed in the white light and becomes a white and fat ordinary baby.


    "Go ahead." The baby floats in the air when the konghou''s hand is thrown up. He reaches out his hand and swings it toward the konghou as if to thank him. Then he disappears with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    "Is this reincarnation?" The man asked in amazement, his eyes full of disbelief and a trace of excitement. It''s the thrill of seeing the master operating with his own eyes.


    "Yes." Kongho nodded, looked at the man and said, "it''s done. You''re recommended by the members. That''s 10% off. The original price is 2 million, but the discount is 1.6 million. I went back first. There is an animation exhibition in X mall today. " As for how the family dealt with the follow-up, kongho had no interest at all.


    The man was in the same place.


    2.9% off is not 1.8 million? Why does Master say it''s 1.6 million? Master, what''s the meaning of this?


    There is also a master said that there will be a very important thing, refers to the animation show to see?


    The host felt a little messy.


    But he didn''t dare ask.


    He respectfully sent someone to send the master to the place where he wanted to go, and then quickly put 1.8 million into the account of everything shop.


    After all this, we can deal with the mess at home.


    Sun''s daughter-in-law has collapsed on the ground. But no one paid attention to her, even her husband stood far away with the baby in his arms.


    The master was thinking that the granddaughter-in-law could not stay at home. Such a cruel woman, who knows what she will do in the future. I used to spoil my grandson so much that I can''t let him fool around. See who they''re married to.


    ¡­¡­


    After watching the animation exhibition, kongho Meizizi bought some peripheries, and then went back with biscuits.


    "Went to the animation exhibition?" Dongxiao asked.


    "I go after work. I''m not lazy." Said kongho hastily.


    "I know. I''ll get the money after two o''clock in the afternoon." Dongxiao road.


    "The original price was 200 yuan, but it was recommended by members. I gave them a 10% discount, 1.6 million yuan. Let''s see if the number is right." Kongho takes out the biscuit box.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dongxiao was thinking, can''t kongho, a silly boy, come here to quote the price in the future. Their shop is also famous now. As a result, the "master" in the shop made such a low-level mistake, didn''t he laugh off people''s big teeth?


    "Are you sure 10% off is 1.6 million? How much is two nine, and how much is two eight? " Dongxiao asked weakly.


    "Two eight, two eight 286! Two ninety-eight The konghou screamed, "Oh, I''m wrong! Did they give less? How much is it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ One million eight hundred thousand. " The flute helps the forehead.


    "It''s OK. They know each other." Kongho patted himself on the chest. "I brought biscuits for my master and bought them for you. I''ll send it to the master first. "


    "Well, you go." Dongxiao looks at the computer screen. The household entrusted today has also applied for membership. Paid a million dollars in membership fees. Dong Xiao looks at the account balance of everything in the shop and looks at a series of figures. There is no fluctuation in his heart. To him, the money is just a bunch of figures.


    Kongho knocks on the door and enters the room of the private cinema. Tianmiao is watching a play.


    "Master, I brought you biscuits, crispy and fragrant." Kongho hopped past and raised the biscuit box in front of the sky.


    "Good boy." Tianmiao smiles and opens the box. He looks at the biscuits inside. "Animal biscuits?"


    "Yes, lovely, isn''t it?" Kongho asked happily.


    "Lovely, but our little kongho is the most lovely." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Ouch!" Kongho was more happy, and then turned to look at the screen, "what play is the host watching? The mythical story of human beings? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    "Yes. It''s still very interesting to see the human imagination of the gods. " Tianmiao ate the biscuit and said to kongho, "pour me a cup of fruit tea."


    "Oh, yes!" Kongho poured a cup of fruit tea for Tianmiao and himself. Then he sat on the carpet at the foot of Tianmiao''s sofa and leaned against Tianmiao''s sofa to watch the picture on the big screen.


    "Master, when will the person Shi Rong is looking for appear?" Kongho while eating small biscuits, while asked, saying this also happily drank a mouthful of fruit tea.


    "Why are you more anxious than her?" Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "I''m curious? Who is the one who can make people like Shi Rong so worried? " Kongho continued to feel the biscuit in the biscuit box.


    "I''ll meet you." The voice of the sky is a little misty, "soon..."


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has its own store, which is becoming more and more famous, and more and more people are looking for them to solve problems.


    All the problems have been solved, but Shi Rong''s problem has not been solved.


    Because the person she''s looking for hasn''t turned up yet.


    Shi Rong is not in a hurry, because she has more time to wait. Since boss Tian said that the man would appear, she believed that he would appear in the near future.


    Before long, Tianmiao received Shi Rong''s invitation and wedding invitation.


    "Ah? She''s getting married? " Kongho stared at the gilded invitation in front of him and asked incredulously, "isn''t she waiting for that person? She''s not waiting for her sweetheart? It''s someone else, like a woman''s benefactor or something? " Kongho was surprised and didn''t forget to put the candy in his mouth. Mutter is really delicious, is not what limited candy.


    "Yes, I''m getting married. The other party is the son of Wanxiang Group. " Tianmiao looked at the invitation and said with a smile, "the task of the world is almost finished."


    "Why? Is Shi Rong''s wish to come true? " Kongho said in surprise, "I''ll squat early to see what kind of person Shi Rong is looking for. The marriage between Shi Rong''s family and Wanxiang''s family must be very grand. The wedding banquet is held on a peninsula developed by Wanxiang Group. I''ve been to that community. It''s very elegant and luxurious. Every family is very big. It''s a bit like a small park. "


    "Wanxiang Group''s home is in the innermost part of this community, and what it owns is the largest house type." Dongxiao is also looking at the information of this community, "it''s more than enough to hold a wedding banquet at home."


    "The young man of Wanxiang Group..." Kongho scratched his hair and recalled, "I remember, this man''s wind review didn''t seem to be very good. I especially like to play with female stars. How did Shi Rong fall in love with this man? "


    "Maybe it''s a family marriage." Dongxiao came with a sentence.


    "No, it''s the man Shi Rong is after." Kongho was puzzled. "It''s strange that human beings are so strange. I don''t think Shi Rong likes this man. And with Shi Rong''s family background and appearance, we can have a better choice. "


    "She did it for a reason of her own." A faint smile from the sky.


    "What''s the reason?" Kongho was even more puzzled.


    "Master, you have blocked our perception of Shi Rong in this world. Why?" Dongxiao asked suddenly at this time.


    "It''s not fun because you know a lot of things early." A smile from heaven.


    Yeah? It''s not fun?


    Konghou and Dongxiao stare.


    Master, this smile is very dangerous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    The master is going to make trouble!


    I always feel that someone is going to have bad luck again.


    Ah, the host''s vicious taste is online again!


    But they dare not ask.


    Or quiet as a chicken waiting for the performance of a good play on the line.


    It''s better to see other people''s jokes than your own.


    Kongho subconsciously touched her buttock. Now she is not as naive as she was a long time ago. She used to encounter some things that the owner didn''t want to say. She was always naive to ask. Later, it was thrown out by the owner with the tail wheel.


    Smart Dongxiao will not ask.


    Tianmiao, who was in a good mood, also ate a piece of wedding candy, and then said with a smile: "at that time, I will give Shi Rong a big gift. You can just watch it quietly. "


    Konghou and Dongxiao nodded and did not dare to ask what this gift was.


    Because the host''s smile is full of danger.


    Finally, it''s Shi Rong''s big day.


    Tianmiao came to Wanjia with konghou and Dongxiao.


    As soon as we got to the door, someone came up. After entering the door, people constantly came forward to say hello, these people are also very modest, politely said hello and then back down. For fear of offending the master.


    Shi Rong personally came to meet Tianmiao.


    "God, boss! Thank you for coming to my wedding Shi Rong''s make-up today is very delicate. She looks like a beauty in a painting. A white short dress, set off her body concave and convex, thighs slender white. She came up with a smile, accompanied by a young man in a suit.


    The young man said hello with respect.


    "Thank you for coming to my wedding with Shi Rong." The young man is the bridegroom of this wedding, Wansong, the son of Wanjia. Obviously, his attitude is more respectful. If you look carefully, he still has fear in his eyes.


    Wan song''s attitude was not the same at first when he saw Tianmiao. Everything he came with his father had a shop. Despite his father''s repeated admonition that he should not make mistakes, the experts in the shop were not something they could afford to offend. Wan song still didn''t care. After seeing konghou and Tianmiao, his eyes lit up and he said a frivolous word. Then he fell into a dreamland. The whole person was hanging on the cliff, struggling, unable to get up and down. There were vultures circling around him, pecking him from time to time.


    Finally, the boss of the day chuckled and the dreamland was relieved. He felt his buttocks with lingering fear. Fortunately, he was hanging in front of the cliff. The vulture pecked at his buttocks. If you hang there with your back to the cliff, isn''t the vulture pecking at your roots?


    After smiling at the boss, Wan song finally understood what his father meant when he told him not to make mistakes before going out. Master, boss Tian is a real master! He offended the master, and then the master punished him. He didn''t even know how he did it.


    In a word, after that, Wan song mentioned that everything has a shop, which is a face of solemnity and respect.


    Tianmiao smiles and nods gently, then leads Shi Rong and WAN song to the VIP banquet.


    Tianmiao came with empty hands and didn''t bring any gifts.


    But no one will mention it. If the master is willing to come to the wedding, it''s already the best gift. What else do you want?


    Shi Rong exchanged greetings with Tianmiao for a while, and then someone called her. She said with an apologetic smile that if you excuse me, she left.


    Wansong also wants to leave. When he is thinking of an excuse, Tianmiao suddenly calls him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    "Wansong." The sky faintly softly called a sentence.


    "Oh, my God, boss, I''m here!" Wan song immediately straightened up, a face of tension. It''s like a student who is called by the teacher to answer questions in class.


    "I''ll give you a big present." Heaven smiles.


    "Why?" Wan song first thanks, and then some doubt, is not a gift to him and Shi Rong? Why do you say that to yourself alone.


    "Go ahead, the big gift will come soon." Tianmiao waved her hand gently.


    Wansong didn''t dare to ask, nodded, and then left here like a runaway.


    "What kind of gift?" Kongho opened his eyes and asked again. The host didn''t ask her and Dongxiao to buy any gifts. What''s the present for Shi Rong later.


    "It''s almost here..." Tianmiao looks out the door and smiles.


    Kongho did not dare to ask. He lowered his head and took out a lollipop and began to eat. This lollipop is delicious. Take more with you before you leave the world. There are chocolate cakes and animal biscuits, which the owners like, and they will take more with them.


    Dongxiao didn''t speak, but kept a close eye on the gate.


    But until the wedding ceremony began, there was no big gift from the host.


    This wedding is grand and luxurious.


    Gao Gao''s wedding cake, the champagne tower, the faces of the Wanjia and the Shijia families are all smiling with satisfaction.


    All kinds of blessings from the guests.


    Shi Rong has long put on a white luxury wedding dress, and Wansong stand in front of the cake tower, ready to cut the cake together.


    All the pictures are so happy and peaceful.


    At this moment, a strong wind came in from the gate. Many of the guests'' hair was disordered and their clothes were flying. The tablecloths on the table have been lifted up.


    The chandeliers above the hall were shaken violently by the wind, and the crystal lights struck and made a jingling sound.


    Everyone subconsciously looks in the direction of the gate.


    I saw the door that had been closed. I didn''t know when it was opened. A slender figure was standing there.


    Because all the lights in the hall are turned off, only the lights on the front desk are turned on, so people can''t see the people standing at the door clearly. I can only see that there seems to be something on his back. That shape, what looks like a long knife or a long sword?


    "Who is it?" Wan song cried angrily. Today is his big wedding day. Did someone make trouble?


    Tianmiao didn''t look back at the direction of the gate. Instead, he smiles and whispers, "Dali, it''s here..."


    Huh? Is that what the host said?


    Konghou and Dongxiao are a little surprised.


    Because the shadow at the door, they can feel it, it''s not human!


    Soon, the lights in the hall were on. Everyone could see the man standing at the door.


    That is a handsome man, he is a well cut black suit, short hair, deep eyes, face as deep as water standing there. The most striking thing is a long knife on his back. The scabbard is as black as ink, but the handle is tied with a small white flower that does not match his cold temperament.


    "Who are you?" Wan song is going to be furious. This man is so handsome and cool! Today, all the limelight is taken away by this man. Today is his wedding. He''s the main character.


    "You, you..." Standing on one side, Shi Rong loses her voice. She looks at the man standing at the door with a surprised look on her face. She is excited and incoherent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    He''s here, he''s really there!


    Master did not cheat her, the person she was looking for really appeared!


    Shi Rong feels that she is shaking all over. She shakes off Wan song''s hand and goes to the gate step by step.


    Her tears, whirling in her eyes, finally fell slowly.


    So many years, she has been looking for him for so many years, he finally appeared!


    Wan song finally realized that something was wrong. How could he feel that there was something on his head A little green?!


    "Shi Rong, what are you doing? Come back Wansong shouts, just want to take a step to chase Shi Rong, pull Shi Rong back, but Wansong is horrified to find that he can''t move half a point. What''s going on?


    Wansong subconsciously looked at boss Tian. He felt that only boss Tian could do such a strange thing. Then on the day of the boss''s smiling face, and then see the day of the boss to his mouth, he was stunned.


    Because the boss said it was a big gift.


    No! God, boss, what do I have to do with you? Do you want to give me such a big gift? I really don''t want this green hat gift. And it''s in front of so many people. Sobbing, sobbing, I''m aggrieved. Although I used to love mischief, love to play female stars, but you love me. Those women want money and resources, they are satisfied. I''ve never forced anyone to do anything wrong. Why do you do this to me.


    Wansong''s heart has become a river of tears.


    Shi Rong is excited step by step toward the door of the man, and later even speed up the trot.


    The whole hall was in turmoil, obviously surprised by the sudden change in front of us.


    The faces of the WANs and the shis have changed greatly. Let the bodyguards hurry to take down the man at the door.


    However, Shi Rong roared: "Whoever dares to touch him, I will take his life!"


    Such a sentence almost made Shi Rong''s parents angry. What do you say? Even if you''re shielding your lover at the wedding, you can still say such trivial words. Is she out of her mind? Or have you been seduced?


    Yes, Shi Rong''s realization is so strange. She must have been bewitched!


    The people of the Shi family look at Tianmiao in a hurry. If Shi Rong is poisoned, only the master can save him.


    As a result, Tianmiao sat in the original position, still tasting tea.


    She seemed to be aware of it and looked up eagerly. Then she put down her tea cup and made a gesture to make everyone calm down.


    Master, what does that mean?


    Let them keep watching?


    The handsome man at the door also moved at this time and strode to Shi Rong.


    Is this a picture of a man and a woman embracing and eloping again? What did I do wrong? God wants to punish me like this? Wan song scolded and cried in his heart.


    Everyone thinks so.


    Including konghou and Dongxiao.


    However, the next moment, the handsome man pulled out the long knife on his back and stabbed Shi Rong''s belly mercilessly.


    Shi Rong''s surprise smile solidified.


    Everyone in the room was stupid. Someone was screaming. However, after a cry, they found that they couldn''t make a sound or move. They all sat in their seats. It seemed that someone was forcing them to watch the scene in the middle of the hall.


    Wan song''s eyes are wide open and his mouth is wide open.


    Is he hallucinating? He thought Shi Rong''s lover stabbed Shi Rong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    Shi Rong opened his eyes incredulously, covered his abdomen, looked at the handsome man in front of him, and asked: "why


    "What, why? You''ve lived so long, you''ve killed so many people, you''re still having a wedding. Isn''t it right to kill you? " The handsome man spoke. His voice is surprisingly clear and pleasant. But the words are not so good for Shi Rong.


    "I, I have been looking for you for 500 years..." Shi Rong stretched out her hand and wanted to grab the man''s sleeve with a sad face.


    But the man drew out his knife in disgust, stepped back two steps, and the tone was even more puzzling: "are you looking for me? Want to die early? "


    "No How can you do this to me? " Shi Rong''s tears fell again. This time, they were not joyful tears, but sad tears. "I''ve been looking for you for 500 years, and I''ve never given up. I finally met you today. Why did you treat me like this... "


    "Ha?" Handsome man a face ignorant force, "are you sick?" With that, the handsome man raises his sword again and is about to kill Shi Rong.


    Shi Rong is sad, but she is not stupid enough to let the other party kill her. She finally resists.


    But her resistance changed everyone''s face again.


    Shi Rong''s nails turned into long sharp claws, like steel claws, which directly caught the blade of the handsome man. The two collided, making a clang sound of metal impact.


    Monster, monster? Wan song''s calf is shaking. Is Shi Rong a monster?


    Although Shi Rong roared his claw dance, he was not the opponent of the handsome man at all. The man nailed her to the ground with the last knife, and she couldn''t break free no matter how hard she struggled.


    "Why, why are you doing this to me!" Shi Rong is still not willing to roar, "I''m always looking for you. In order to meet you again, I''ve been clean. Although I''ve been married many times, I haven''t let those men touch me once! "


    "Do I know you?" The man cold hum a, disdain of say.


    On one side, the konghou asked the flute in a low voice, "is this the way to use the idiom" clean oneself? "


    "It doesn''t seem to be, but don''t care about the details. Let''s see what happens first." Dongxiao also whispered.


    "Shi Rong is no longer human. No wonder she always likes to come to our shop. Does she think that we are not human beings, just like her. Bah, I won''t be like such a cold-blooded and merciless pervert. " Make complaints about the sound and the Tun Tun Tun Tun.


    "Didn''t you think she was wrong?" Dongxiao transmits sound.


    "You see, she was so kind to her master, but he didn''t give her a face. I always think she smells bad. So no matter how much she flatters me, I can''t like it. " The harp hummed.


    Dragon child''s intuition is still very smart. Dongxiao sighs.


    "Why? How! I''ve been looking for you for 500 years. Don''t you remember that night? " Shi rongmu canthus to crack, the eyes are desperate sad.


    Man is a face of inexplicable.


    "Psycho." The man spat and raised his knife.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Tianmiao suddenly opened his mouth. Her voice rang out in the presence of everyone''s ears, everyone turned their eyes to see the sky. (I can''t turn my neck, I can''t even move, I can only turn my eyes)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    The man noticed Tianmiao, then his face changed slightly and he saluted Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao nodded and said with a smile: "for the sake of Shi Rong being my VIP customer, I''ll let her die to understand. Then, are all my clients here? There were no feedback activities before, so let''s pay the benefits together today. Let''s listen to a story. "


    All the people in the room are on the verge of losing their minds. What does boss Tian want to do? If you don''t get rid of this monster, what story will you tell?


    The handsome man didn''t draw his sword, but retreated to one side and then looked at the sky.


    "Shi Rong, five hundred years ago, you were a newly married woman from a large family. Just after the door, her husband died suddenly. Her mother-in-law thought that you had to bury your husband alive and let you go to the underworld to continue to be a couple with her husband. At this time, you are still very sympathetic. Later, it rained heavily, thunder and lightning, people took shelter from the rain, you took the opportunity to escape. At last, she was saved by a Taoist woman and accepted you as an apprentice. " Tianmiao''s voice is very good, and the story tells us that everyone in the audience is looking forward to the following.


    "You are very gifted, and your cultivation in Taoism gradually surpasses your master. One day when you were out doing business, you met your old mother-in-law taking people to shelter from the rain in a broken temple. You have a grudge and are ready for revenge. There is nothing wrong with that. But after you killed them, you found a secret way in the broken temple to keep yourself alive. Later, in order to enjoy life, you became the adopted daughter of the rich, married the right rich and killed them to get the inheritance. I''m afraid you don''t remember how many lives you have in your hands in the past five hundred years. " The voice of the sky is very light, slowly, but all the people present are cold.


    In particular, the people of the Shi family and the Wan family were sweating.


    But wan song''s eyes at the moment are already like those of the gods.


    God!


    Thank you for saving my dog''s life!


    Now I know what you mean by giving me a big gift. It turns out that it''s not a green hat, but a small life. Wan song was very proud at the beginning. Shi Rong, such a beautiful woman, chased him back and made him have a face in the circle. Even if it''s a marriage, it makes him willing. As a result, I almost married a beautiful snake and lost my life.


    Shi Rong gasped, holding the long knife inserted in his body with his claws, but it didn''t help.


    "Do you want to continue listening?" Tianmiao smiles and looks at everyone.


    Everyone nodded in unison. Just now, in the heart, the boss did not kill the devil, but the people who make complaints about the story still remembered what they had just thought. Now they just want to hear this wonderful story.


    Including Dongxiao and konghou.


    "As for the man with the sword, he is a purifier who wanders between yin and Yang, specialized in cleaning up all kinds of things that are harmful to the world. He and Shi Rong''s bad relationship, oh, wrong, Shi Rong''s misunderstanding is like this. " When Tianmiao talked about the evil relationship, he saw the disgust and disgust on the handsome man''s face and changed his mouth with a smile. "At that time, he was robbing. Shi Rong thought that he was being punished by heaven and was about to be struck by thunder. He met him when he was avoiding. He was successful in robbing and left. Shi Rong thought that it was a hero who saved the United States, so he never forgot and pursued him for 500 years. "


    With these words, Tianmiao looks at the handsome man with a smile: "now you understand why she thinks you are a heartbreaker when she sees you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    After hearing this, the handsome man opened his eyes to see Shi Rong struggling on the ground, and then when everyone expected what he would say next, he coldly spat out three words: "neuropathy."


    "Your wish has been achieved..." Tianmiao looks at Shi Rong, who is still breathing heavily. His voice is very light and cold.


    "No, no, it shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be..." Shi Rong''s eyes are full of fear and reluctance. Her wish should not be realized in this way.


    After hearing this, the handsome man stepped forward and held his knife handle. At the next moment, the silver light of the knife body came into Shi Rong''s body. Shi Rong sent out a series of howls, and then gradually turned into black powder, the wind blowing, completely disappeared in the air.


    After finishing all this, the man made a gift and left.


    "Wait a minute." He was stopped by the sky.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" The handsome man asked.


    "Young man, I think your bones are strange and your future is boundless. So, are you interested in joining our Tiandao office? The work you have done is a bit similar to what you are doing now, but there are more places in the past. " Tianmiao asked with a smile. The Tongxiao and the konghou both draw from the corners of their mouths. The tone and the language are all deceptive.


    "Sorry, I can''t." Sure enough, the handsome man refused directly. With that, he went to the gate without looking back.


    "Really not?" The sky is still misty smile.


    "No Handsome man still simply refused.


    "Oh That''s a pity. Then I can only tell Leng Yanhua that we almost have another colleague, but I was mercilessly rejected. " For the man''s refusal, Tianmiao was not surprised at all. She said slowly. She knew that the man would hit his face immediately.


    Before the words were finished, when they only talked about the cold fireworks, konghou and Dongxiao only felt a gust of wind blowing, and a shadow came to them, exactly speaking, in front of the sky. The handsome man ran to Tianmiao with the same wind. His eyes were like distance. He looked at Tianmiao with fixed eyes. It seemed that his mind was a little unsteady. After calming down a little, he asked: "my Lord, you just said, cold fireworks..."


    "You just couldn''t say that." Tianmiaoshiao''s kindness.


    The handsome man has a twisted face


    Ah ha ha ha, the host is bullying people again. Kongho is laughing. This little fox, didn''t he pull very hard just now? Now turn around and run so fast, tut tut!


    Dongxiao is slightly pick eyebrows, the host''s vicious taste this also stubble after stubble ah. At the beginning, they blocked their perception of Shi Rong, told Wan song that they would give him a big gift, and now they bully this Tianhu. It''s really It''s the style of the master. Dongxiao doesn''t feel like konghou thinks that the man in front of him is a little fox.


    This is the rumored Tianhu. He was born with nine tails and can grow to thirteen. The man in front of them was already thirteen. He and kongho are not rivals.


    "I''m wrong. I didn''t say anything just now." The handsome man had a smile on his face and was extremely polite, even flattering.


    It''s a quick change of face. Dongxiao gives the man a thumbs up in his heart, so does a real man! can take temporary setbacks!


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go." Tianmiao smiles, stands up, looks at the people of the Shi family and the people of the ten thousand families in front, and whispers, "I''m sorry, I ruined this wedding."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    "No, no, thank you, master. If it wasn''t for you..." The man of ten thousand families waved his hand to express his thanks. As soon as he spoke, he was surprised to find that he could speak.


    "God, you are God. You have saved my life. If you have any orders in the future, please let me know. I will never die. " Wan song has tears howling away.


    "Thank you, master. If it wasn''t for you, we didn''t know that what we raised as our own daughter was actually a poisonous snake." The Shi family was also very grateful, and then turned around and apologized to their family. As for the follow-up compensation, it was their own business.


    "It''s a surprise tonight. If you want to choose to lose the memory of tonight, you can also... " Before Tianmiao''s words were finished, all these people shook their heads madly.


    Although tonight''s event is a little scary, it''s totally beyond their imagination. But no one wants to forget such a strange experience. It''s shocking. It''s shocking. It turns out that there are monsters in the world, that there are purifiers protecting the world, and that masters like boss Tian are superior to purifiers. It''s amazing!


    This matter can be blown down from generation to generation. Some people think about it in their hearts.


    There is no reluctance. Just slightly nodded, and then turned to look at the handsome man, said with a smile: "let''s go back to my shop."


    "I''ll send a car to see you off." Wan song ran over in a hurry and said politely.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded.


    The handsome man frowned, his eyes were all anxious, but he was patient and didn''t open his mouth. He followed the sky behind him.


    After arriving at the store of everything, Tianmiao made a posture of please sit down: "sit down, would you like something to drink?"


    "Tea, thank you." The handsome man did not immediately sit down, but first made a self introduction, and then sat opposite Tianmiao, "my Lord, my name is Qiudi."


    "Qiudi, good name." Tianmiao smiles and takes the tea from Dongxiao.


    Qiudi took the tea from kongho and politely said thank you. After an elegant sip, she looked up at the sky.


    "My Lord, what you said about the cold fireworks..." Qiudi finally asked.


    "Well, it should be the cold fireworks we all know." Tianmiao laughs, and then she takes out the projection stone and gives out the image of the cold fireworks talking with her last time.


    As soon as Qiudi sees the cold fireworks in the picture, he stands up straight and looks at the cold fireworks in the image with burning eyes.


    "Is that her?" Heaven smiles.


    "It''s her, it''s her..." Qiu Di murmured, "I''ve been looking for her for a long time..."


    Tianmiao continued to drink tea.


    Dongxiao and konghou look at each other, suddenly.


    It seems that Qiudi is an admirer of lengyanhua? Or pursuer? It must be Leng Yanhua who came to this world to do a mission and got to know Qiu di. Then Qiu Di fell in love with lengyanhua. But Leng Yanhua left the world after finishing his task and went back to Tiandao office. Qiudi has been looking for Leng Yanhua, but she can''t find him.


    That''s it!


    Kongho also started to drink. I didn''t expect that the hot fireworks adults also have admirers.


    But Dongxiao is thinking about it. It''s really hard for Qiudi. I don''t know how long I''ve been looking for it. In this world, how can we find the adults of cold fireworks. However, it''s ok now. When I meet my master, I can help him find someone.


    However, the next moment, Qiu Di gnashed his teeth and said, "this, slag girl!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    The drink in konghou''s mouth puffed out directly, and the Dongxiao next to her immediately moved her fingers. A transparent border appeared in front of konghou, blocking all the juice she spurted out.


    "Sorry, sorry." Kongho apologized and went to get a towel to wipe the drink on the floor. This is totally different from the script she imagined. Why didn''t Qiudi follow the routine.


    No one thought that Qiu Di would jump out of this sentence. What does that mean? There is something in this sentence. Konghou and Dongxiao instantly fill the brain with tens of thousands of words of love and hatred. Is Leng Yanhua always abandoning others? Or is it just a trick?


    "I can satisfy your wish if..." The sky mists the smile of the fan, words haven''t finished, autumn Di one mouthful took in the past.


    "The premise is to join the Tiandao office." Qiudi road.


    "Yes. You can also become a colleague with the scum girl in your mouth, and you can contact her with the communication magic weapon of Tiandao office. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "you have suppressed your cultivation for such a long time. You are looking for her, aren''t you?"


    "Yes! I''ve been looking for her for more than 5000 years. " Qiu Di said.


    "You see, you are in the wrong zone. You can''t find her in this world. You still have a chance to find her. She''s such a scum. Didn''t she tell you where she came from? " Heaven smiles.


    "My Lord, why do I think there is some schadenfreude in your smile?" Qiu Di drew the corner of his mouth and squeezed out such a sentence from his teeth.


    "Ah, yes." Tianmiao admits it generously.


    Qiu Di choked. So directly admit that he doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Look at the introduction and contract of Tiandao office first." Tianmiao gives Qiudi a jade slip.


    Qiudi quickly browsed it, shocked and indignant. That scum girl didn''t tell herself anything.


    "I''ll sign it!" Qiudi made a decision immediately.


    "Yes, for your sake, I''ll give you a new employee''s welfare." Tianmiao saw Qiudi sign the contract, very satisfied. Qiu Di''s ability is highly recognized by her.


    "Welfare?" Qiu Di was stunned.


    "I want you to ask the scum girl face to face." The sky is dim and the smile is bad.


    Before Qiudi could react, cold fireworks appeared in front of him.


    "Little boss, what can I do for you? I''ve just finished my task. Before I go back to report, you just say... " Leng Yanhua, with her back to Qiudi, is asking Tianmiao what she is doing in such a hurry. Before she finishes speaking, she feels that her vest is cool, and the ominous premonition comes up.


    "Cold fireworks!" A familiar roar came from behind.


    Cold fireworks all over a stiff, subconsciously want to run, but found that she can''t leave the shop, to heaven''s eyes, cold fireworks in front of a black, finished!


    "Qiudi, let me explain." Cold fireworks turned on a pair of beautiful narrow eyes, said with a smile.


    "You scum! What''s the point? " Qiu Di''s face was black, and her anger was suppressed in her tone.


    "The explanation is Men delay my sword practice! " Cold fireworks Ao a, out of the roar, and then ran to the sky behind.


    "What an excuse! You stole my heart, slept with me, and finally ran away, because a man delayed your sword practice? " Qiudi is about to laugh. But I can see that Leng Yanhua couldn''t get out of the shop, and didn''t come to catch her immediately.


    WOW! Hot! The Dongxiao and konghou were all wide eyed. Is the truth so exciting?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    "It is Leng Yanhua said plausibly, "being with you completely messes up my mind. I am an excellent employee of Tiandao office! I can''t delay my career for the sake of my children''s love


    "You scum! How did I delay your career? Do you like the new and hate the old, and there are other men outside? " Qiu Di''s whole body was trembling with anger.


    "I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense. How can that be! I''m just a man. " The cold fireworks howled furiously.


    Tianmiao ate an animal biscuit and squinted happily. Ah, the soap opera on the scene is much better than the one on TV.


    "Then you run away without saying anything, and you don''t tell me where you come from? You tell me, I am looking for 5000 years in this world? I''ve been flying to you for a long time Qiudi is not angry.


    "Ah? Didn''t I tell you? " The cold fireworks look confused.


    "When did you tell me?" When Qiu Di heard this, he was even more angry.


    "I thought I said it. I wonder why you haven''t found it. According to your talent, you should have been able to soar a long time ago. " Cold fireworks look puzzled.


    "Did you say that to other men?" Qiu Di said angrily.


    "I didn''t. You''re bullshit. It''s impossible!" Cold fireworks more angry roar.


    Qiu Di suddenly laughed. Of course, he knew it was impossible, but he had to say it on purpose. Angry to death, this confused ghost forgot to say such important things to himself and let him find her in this world for so long.


    Cold fireworks glare. It''s a cover up of guilty heart and heartache. In the heart already planned how to compensate this careful fox.


    "Well, go and flirt. Leng Yanhua, take Qiudi to Tiandao office earlier to report. I''m going to jump to the next world. " Tianmiao waved his hand. If you look at it like this, you''ll teach the Dragon child in her family badly.


    Kongho was watching with relish. He was reluctant to hear the host''s order. It''s the first time that she has seen the joke of Leng Yanhua in such a close range. It''s a pity that she didn''t see adult Hongrong''s jokes before.


    "Yes, little boss." The cold fireworks bowed slightly.


    "Yes, my Lord." Qiudi also saluted, and then solemnly and sincerely said, "thank you, my Lord." If it''s not for adults, he and the confused ghost of fireworks don''t know how long to miss.


    Seeing off the cold fireworks and Qiudi, Tianmiao said, "let''s go and open the next world."


    "Master, is Shi Rong or Qiu Di the world''s vower?" Kongho leaned over and asked curiously.


    "Guess what." Tianmiao touched the Dragon horn on konghou''s forehead, "is it growing again?"


    "Well, it''s itchy and painful. Master, touch it. " Kongho rubbed Tianmiao''s palm with his dragon horn, then thought, "I started to think it''s Shi Rong, because there are villains who make wishes in the world we''ve been to. Of course, their wishes are fulfilled and destroyed in the end. But in this world, I guess the wishing person should be Qiu di? "


    Dongxiao said: "I think both of them are vowers. Shi Rong and Qiu Di are both vowers. One is evil and the other is good. The wishes of both have come true, and the world has been revised. "


    Tianmiao touched the Dragon horn of konghou and said in a soft voice, "yes, both. Little konghou, we have to hone it. "


    Kongho suddenly nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    Since all kinds of software can send red envelopes, people''s psychology has changed subtly.


    In reality, I don''t feel that I have hundreds of dollars in my hand, but when I grab dozens of red envelopes, I feel that luck is against the sky and it''s a big sum of money. When I grab hundreds of red envelopes, I feel that it''s a huge sum of money.


    For a time, grabbing red envelopes has become an upsurge. It''s a good way for businesses to publicize their products.


    At the gate of X university town, Wu Chen and Yi Xin have just had lunch and are ready to go back to the dormitory.


    "Well, there is no class in the afternoon. You can have a good nap. It''s too early to get up in the morning. There''s a class in the first big day. I can''t help it. " Wu Chen walks while looking at the mobile phone, said happily.


    "Don''t look at your cell phone when you walk. I''ve told you so many times. It''s dangerous. Are there few news reports of accidents while walking and playing with mobile phones? " On one side, Yi Xin looks at her roommate Wu Chen playing with her mobile phone like this, and says helplessly.


    "Oh, aren''t you here? If there are steps, just remind me. " Wu Chen chuckled, then looked up and said, "Hey, drink milk tea? I invite you Who says that only girls like milk tea, and they like it too!


    "Drink! I''ll have grape ball milk Yi Xin just said directly.


    "Yes. But I really envy you. Are you the only one in our dormitory who has chest muscle and six pack abdominal muscle? You eat the same as me. Sometimes you eat more than me. " Wu Chen envies of say, say also can''t help but touch the abdomen of easy Xin. Yi Xin''s figure is very good.


    "Can you pay attention to the influence outside? People think we''re fags. " Yi Xin did not have the good spirit to clap open Wu Chen''s hand to say.


    Wu Chen doubts to follow Yi Xin''s line of sight to see, see two girls standing on the side of the road, a face excited looking at him two, that look how to see all wrong. Come on, these two girls must be discussing who is attacking and who is suffering. Blame yourself, blame yourself, act frivolous outside! Wu Chen angrily smoked the corner of his mouth, holding a mobile phone to line up to buy milk tea.


    When they bought milk tea, they drank milk tea one by one and went to the school gate. All of a sudden, Wu Chen looked at the little poster on the street lamp pole. There are often stickers at the entrance of the University, which can not be banned.


    "Hundreds of people into the group, divide up the big red envelope." Wu Chen reads the slogan above. There is also a QR code under the slogan, which is convenient for people to scan the code into the group.


    "Gone." Yi Xin goes on.


    "Wait a minute." Wu Chen calls Yi Xin. He opens wechat with his mobile phone and wants to scan the code into the group.


    "Don''t scan this kind of two-dimensional code with unknown origin." Yi Xin has no way, also stopped, walked to Wu Chen''s side, looked at this small advertisement, frowned and said.


    "Oh, I guess it''s just a means of business publicity. Sweep it. In case of winning the lottery Wu Chen said, "you also come to sweep. You are the little Koi in our dormitory. You have the best luck. "


    "Don''t worry. In the early days, there might have been real businesses doing propaganda. Now it''s all routine. No need! " Yi Xin said to drag Wu Chen to go.


    "Oh, sweep it. If I find it''s a routine, I''ll quit the group. Add a group, and there''s no loss. " Wu Chen still opened wechat and scanned the QR code on the small advertisement.


    "The problem is that you don''t know which business it belongs to and what kind of trap it is." Yi Xin is still worried.


    "If there is any trap, I will watch it without clicking the link they sent. It''s impossible for me to be poisoned." Wu Chen didn''t like it at all.


    Yi Xin took a look at the small advertisement. The background color of the small advertisement is black, and the slogan and QR code are red. Originally black and red are the most classic color combination, but in this small advertisement, Yixin only feels the sense of violation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    "Go, go, go back to sleep." Wu Chen urged.


    Wu Chen''s words interrupt Yi Xin''s thoughts, and then a grape gets stuck in the mouth of the straw. Yi Xin struggles with the grape, completely forgetting what he just wanted to say.


    Their dormitory, a total of four people, relations are good. It''s just that Wu Chen and Yi Xin are professional. Their work and rest are the same, so they often work together. Those two majors are not the same, but they basically get together for a meal once a month. At the beginning of the month, when everyone is well off, they will have a good meal outside. In the middle of the month, they will make do in the canteen. At the end of the month When I was poor, I ate a packet of spicy sticks and a cup of coke in the dormitory, which was a dinner party.


    Four people have different personalities, but they all get along very well.


    Back in the dormitory, the two had already gone to bed to take a nap.


    "Oh, I envy you two. I can sleep in the dark again in the afternoon." Two people mutter, adjust the alarm clock, they still have class in the afternoon, have to seize the time to rest.


    "Go to sleep. You can sleep for an hour now." Yi Xin said.


    Yi Xin also goes to bed for a nap. Wu Chen is lying on the bed playing with his mobile phone. After Wu Chen goes to bed, he basically plays with his mobile phone for a while and then goes to bed. Yi Xin doesn''t care about him, so he closes his eyes and goes to bed.


    Wu Chen is looking at the group he entered just now. The group leader''s head was black and there was nothing. The group leader is sending a message in the group: don''t worry. If you have enough, you can send a red envelope directly. Without any routine, you can send a red envelope directly. It can be withdrawn directly.


    So direct? What kind of products does this business want to promote? Wu Chen is waiting for the group leader to send an advertisement, but the group leader has never sent an advertisement about any goods.


    There are still people in the group, the final number of people finally reached 100. The group leader seems to have set up to stop letting people in.


    Group leader: enough people. I''m going to send a red envelope. Are you ready?


    Some members urged the group leader to hurry up.


    The group leader didn''t let everyone down. The next moment, a picture of a red envelope jumped out.


    Wu Chen went to order the first time. He quickly opened it and saw that the amount was 12.5 yuan. He was surprised. Is this business really coming? It''s really no routine. I''ve paid directly. He subconsciously looked at other people''s receiving situation, and was stunned. Some of the lucky ones got a few cents, but some of the lucky ones got dozens of yuan. The best luck is to get more than 100 yuan.


    How much is it? Wu Chen calculated about the next, should be issued a thousand. This businessman is bold and upright enough. There is no way to send money directly.


    Naturally, the crowd is boiling. The one with the best fortune screamed there, saying that he got such a big red envelope for the first time. Thank you, boss. A lot of people are copying. Thank you, boss. There are also less looting in that complain, and then ask the group leader will have red packets issued.


    Group leader: Yes. It''s just a warm-up red envelope. It''s small. Next we''re going to make a big one. However, let''s grab the red envelope and play a little game.


    Oh, here we are. Do you want to start promoting his products? Wu Chen thought.


    A lot of people in the group are also asking about small games.


    Group leader: it''s very simple. The king of luck is going to do one thing as I said. If you don''t do it, there will be punishment. Finally, a systematic expression of grinning.


    Wu Chen didn''t take it seriously. How about punishment? What punishment can there be? Let''s see what the group leader wants to do. Who is going to do something that is too much. Big deal, return the red envelope. Some people don''t think so. It''s a big deal to get a red envelope and quit the group. Can you still follow the cable to hit me?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    Group leader: the king of luck must be different. Our group will always send red envelopes. Every time fortune King finished what I asked, we would continue to send.


    A lot of people are starting to push the leaders.


    Wu Chen does not blink at the mobile phone screen, for fear of missing. But it suddenly occurred to me that it was not right. Just now, I looked at it. It seemed that the group leader had sent out a hundred. Everyone had a share. This time, the group leader should also send 100, right?


    Just think of here, the screen will jump out of the red envelope pattern. Wu Chen went to order and opened the red envelope. He was a little surprised. He stole more than 200 yuan! Is he the king of luck? Wu Chen exits the interface and then clicks in. He is not the one with the best fortune. The one with the best fortune actually received more than 500 yuan!


    How much did the group leader pay?


    Wu Chen looked, the group leader is still a hundred red packets, but the amount of this time is far larger than the first time! How much is this? Wu Chen about the next, almost lying trough shouting. Twenty thousand! The upper limit of wechat red envelope is 20000. Is the boss so powerful? I can''t believe it.


    The group was filled with exclamation, and the words "thank you, boss" also brushed the screen.


    Group leader: OK, the king of luck appears. Then, according to what I just said, the lucky king has to finish what I asked for before we can send the next round of red envelopes. The next round is still so much money.


    Now, the crowd is boiling.


    What a wonderful thing!


    The king of luck asked the group leader what he needed to do.


    Others are pushing.


    Group leader: at 12 o''clock tonight, go to the gate of Shanhe park to make a card, take a video and upload it to the group to prove that you have been there. Then the next day is still this time, we''ll send the red envelope.


    Lucky king is a wechat named deciduous.


    Deciduous leaf: no problem. It''s a little funny.


    The rest of the group was grateful.


    Warm winter: Thank you, big brother. Tomorrow''s welfare depends on big brother.


    Ivy: big brother 6666.


    Qiuqiu: brother, if you are afraid, I will go with you at night.


    Ye ye: I''ll just take a taxi at 12 pm. It''s a small matter. Everybody wait for my good news.


    Obviously, the lucky king himself is looking forward to the big red envelope tomorrow. Who said there would be no pie in the sky? It''s more than 500 yuan. It''s only more than 20 yuan to take a taxi to and fro at the gate of the park. The change of the red envelope is enough for him to pay for the taxi. Of course, he hopes to continue such a good thing.


    Wu Chen saw that he would not send any more red envelopes today. He put aside his mobile phone and began to take a nap.


    After Wu Chen got up, he was alone in the dormitory.


    Obviously, those two went to class, and Yi Xin went to play basketball again.


    He is an otaku. He doesn''t like sports. He''s not interested in any basketball, football or badminton. He yawned, then sat at his desk, flipped a book for a while, and began to watch the video. When Yi Xin came back, he went to dinner together.


    Yi Xin sweating back to the dormitory, just about to take a bath, Wu Chen jumped up and said: "you come back, go, tonight please go to July wind to eat barbecue."


    "July wind eating barbecue? You won the lottery? " Yi Xin doubts, "save your money. Don''t eat steamed bread at the end of the month. Let''s help your old godmother." July wind barbecue is in the pedestrian street near the school. The environment is good, the dishes are rich, and the average price is more than 100. People in their dormitories have a good celebration to have dinner there. But today, for no reason, what do you do with barbecue?


    "Hey, I just won." Wu Chen said happily, "go to take a bath. After washing, we go out to eat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    "What prize did you win? Don''t be fooled? " Yi Xin said suspiciously.


    "Wow, what do you mean, I''m not intelligent enough? It''s easy to be cheated, isn''t it? " Wu Chen glared.


    "Ha ha, you said it yourself, but I didn''t say it." Yi Xin laughed and waved, "wait, I''ll take a bath right away. I''m going to eat pork, beef, chicken wings and palm treasure tonight. "


    "I see. Take a bath first. Let''s go early and take the card seat by the window on the second floor. " Wu Chen urged.


    "OK, I''ll wait." Yi Xin ran into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Wu Chen opened the wechat group and found that the information in it had already exploded, and it was already 99 +. When he opened it, he found that there were all kinds of news without nutrition. The group leader didn''t say anything more. Wu Chen felt boring and switched out.


    At dinner, Wu Chen ordered two cans of beer.


    "There''s no class tomorrow morning anyway. It''s OK to drink less." Wu Chen said happily.


    "You really won the lottery?" Yi Xin sees Wu Chen so happy, this just confirms one thing, Wu Chen seems to have really won the lottery. But what kind of prize is this? "You bought the lottery?"


    "No. I won more than 200 tournaments. " Wu Chen didn''t dare to tell the truth, because Yi Xin''s character is easy to be true, and he always believes that there will be no pie in the sky. If Yi Xin knows the red envelope snatched by wechat group, he may not know how to preach, and he may quit the group. Didn''t the group leader say that he would send a big red envelope later. Wu Chen didn''t want to leave.


    "Really? You don''t usually buy lottery tickets. You say you''re not lucky. It''s a waste of money to buy lottery tickets. " Yi Xin asked suspiciously.


    "I''m kidding you. I won the lottery in Weibo forwarding. Of course I''ll invite you to dinner when I win the first prize. " Wu Chen laughs.


    "Not the chieftain? It''s not easy. " Yi Xin dispels doubts and laughs.


    "It''s mainly because I sucked your breath." Wu Chen said with a smile, "come on, have a drink."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the other three people in the dormitory all went to bed. Wu Chen was still playing with his mobile phone in bed, waiting for 12 p.m. He wants to see if the lucky king really clocks in at the gate of the park according to the group leader''s request.


    Time passed quickly. At 12 o''clock, the fallen leaf really sent a video in the group. He put on a hat, covered most of his face, stood at the gate of the park, compared a scissors hand, said: "brothers, I''m at the gate of the park. Boss, look here, look here. At 12 o''clock, I''ll punch in at the gate of the park. "


    The group leader appeared immediately after defoliation sent the video.


    Group leader: very good. Our first lucky king did it. Then at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon, I will send red envelopes in the group on time. Or the old rule, luck king to participate in this small game, to complete what I asked, I will continue to send red envelopes.


    When the group leader said this, there was no voice.


    The rest of the group was at att''s thanking him.


    No one has ever come across such a thing. The wechat group leader is not so much a business as a red envelope game played by some rich man.


    The world of the rich is completely beyond their comprehension.


    Wu Chen felt that everyone in the group was looking forward to the next day, because he was also in such an urgent mood. Want to make sure the next day the group leader will continue to be so bold red packets.


    After lunch the next day, Wu Chen opened the wechat group with his mobile phone. Time is still a few minutes, he bored looking at the group of those nutritious chat content, waiting for the time to come.


    Finally, it''s one o''clock.


    The group leader appeared, he still sent a big red envelope. This time, the king of luck took more than 800 yuan.


    Without waiting for the group leader to speak, the lucky king himself asked what he needed to do this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    Group leader: this time you need the king of luck to grab a child''s snack. The old rule is to take videos and upload them. This time, you can upload it before 12 o''clock tonight.


    As soon as the group leader finished this, the group members brushed the screen.


    No one thought that the group leader had made such a request.


    Deciduous leaf: good fellow, I direct good fellow.


    Warm winter: children who are robbed of snacks will cry, right? It''s cruel.


    Ivy: if you rob a lollipop, you have to buy ten. It''s a loss.


    Qiuqiu: I also earn money. I only buy ten. How many lollipops can I buy in this red envelope.


    Ivy: Yes, it''s sour. When will it be my turn to be the king of luck.


    Fallen leaves: @ no hair, brother, our happiness depends on you. Hurry up and send the video to the group. I want to do it again.


    No hair: no problem. I''ll go grab my nephew''s chips later. I''ll give him ten bags of potato chips after robbing him. I also want to see how the boy reacts. Do you laugh before you have time to cry, or do you laugh after tears.


    Qiuqiu: that sounds funny. The group leader is also the best. What kind of prank do you want. That''s funny.


    Ivy: @ you''ve been the king of luck, do you want to come? Give us a way to live.


    Qiuqiu: that''s right. Let''s take turns.


    Wu Chen saw the dialogue in the group, and felt that the group leader was really funny. What were the requirements. This kind of small prank, is to make everyone laugh, this rich people''s brain circuit is really strange.


    It didn''t have to wait until 12:00 p.m. half an hour later, wechat''s hairless user uploaded a video in which he robbed a potato chip that looked like a six or seven year old. The child''s face was muddled and he didn''t have time to protest. A young man''s voice in the video said that he would buy ten bags for him later. The child laughed again and asked if what he said was true? The young man promised it was true. And then the video is over.


    After the video was uploaded, the group leader appeared and sent a line of words: qualified performance. I''ll see you at one tomorrow afternoon. There are still big red envelopes waiting for you tomorrow.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon the next day, the group leader appeared on time and sent a big red envelope.


    Everyone in the group rushed to grab the red envelope, and Wu Chen was not willing to lag behind. Although everyone knew that the red envelope was 100 and everyone had a share, he still couldn''t control his hand and went to grab it the first time the red envelope was issued.


    Wu Chen grabbed the red envelope and opened it. Good guy, more than 300.


    However, he is still not the king of luck.


    Everyone is familiar with the rules. After thanking the boss, we wait for the boss to speak out and say his request.


    This time, the boss''s request is to let lucky King run 100 meters along the road, to the fastest speed.


    The king of luck said that there was no problem at all. He said in everyone''s compliments, don''t worry, brothers, wait for my good news.


    I went to bed at more than nine in the evening. As expected, the lucky king kept his promise and dashed 100 meters on the road with the light of the street lamp.


    Fallen leaves: real man! 6666


    ball: this speed is amazing.


    Qiuqiu: big brother, it''s amazing. Was he on the track and field team at school?


    Wu Chen saw that he had received more than 300 red envelopes. He also praised the lucky king.


    In this way, as long as the king of luck implemented the requirements of the group leader on that day, the group leader would send a red envelope on time the next day.


    Every day is like this, everyone can get a red envelope every day. Most people get a lot of money, every pot is full, every day the group is very busy, this is a red envelope Carnival!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    Wu Chen receives a lot of red envelopes every day, but it''s not his turn to be the king of luck once, so he always looks at others to implement the requirements of the group leader. He found that the group leader''s request seems to be gradually increasing the difficulty. For example, it used to run 100 meters, but now it''s 100 meter frog jump. I used to grab a child''s snack, but now I go to a shop to eat overlord meal.


    Of course, the lucky king who ate the overlord meal also made up the money afterwards. After eating, he started to run. After being chased out of the store for seven or eight meters, he stopped to explain to the clerk that he had forgotten and then paid. In the group, he laughed and said that he had never experienced such a thing.


    The more people in the group play, the happier they are and the more indulgent they are.


    Wu Chen felt that something was wrong. What does the group leader want to spend so much money every day? Just for fun? Is it fun to spend money on him? Are rich people really so boring?


    Moreover, people in the group are playing crazy. Some people seem to be in the water group for more than ten hours a day. Many people say they don''t want to go to work or school. They just want to wait for the time to send red envelopes. Now, once the king of luck appears, everyone will urge him to do it quickly, upload it to the group as soon as possible, and don''t delay the next day''s red envelope.


    Today''s lucky king is 11 o''clock and hasn''t sent a video to the group.


    Some people can''t sit still.


    Fallen leaves: @ potstickers, can you hurry up? Is it a man?


    Qiuqiu: that''s right. Can you hurry up and let you put the silk stockings up and down the stairs?


    Qiuqiu: what''s the matter? You can put a hat on the outside. No one else knows. What are you doing?


    Warm winter: when grabbing the red envelope, you are so active, now it''s your turn to be the king of luck, so procrastinating? Didn''t you urge other luck kings very hard at that time?


    Potstickers: wait a minute. I''ll send them up before 12 o''clock. There are still people downstairs.


    Fallen leaves: wait for a hammer! Can you stop the ink? Why don''t others like you when they are lucky?


    Ivy: I just know how to grab the red envelope. It''s just ink when I execute the request. Can there be a bottom line?


    Qiuqiu: that''s to say, don''t be so double standard. Could you hurry up, please?


    Seeing someone speak so impolitely, the potstickers are not happy.


    Potstickers: did I say no? I just need to send it up before 12 o''clock. What are you talking about? Need you to teach me how to do things?


    Ivy: How dare I teach you how to do things? You are so awesome. When you urge others, you can urge them three times a minute. Now it''s your turn, and others can''t stand it.


    Qiuqiu: no way. Some people are shameless.


    Potstickers: what are you talking about? Have the ability to say that in front of me.


    Wu Chen looked at the smell of gunpowder on the screen and frowned. I always feel that these people are getting more and more angry. Is it my own illusion? At the beginning, everyone was joking. Now anyone who is a little slower will fight in groups, and the language will be more and more bitter. These people are a little red eyed for grabbing red envelopes.


    Deciduous leaf: little special what nonsense. Quickly upload, tomorrow can continue to grab.


    Call deciduous user heart frets, he is the first luck king. At that time, I got more than 500. I took a taxi to the park at 12 o''clock to punch in and finish the group leader''s request. Later, when I snatched the red envelope again, my luck seemed to run out, and the amount of red envelope snatched was smaller and smaller each time. It''s only a few yuan today. Such a gap makes him more and more irritable. Just want to now the king of luck quickly finished things, good to continue to grab the next day. I hope the next day good luck will come to him again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    This idea has been going on for more than a week, but every time it ends in disappointment. The patience of fallen leaves is less and less.


    So this time he couldn''t help it.


    Potstickers don''t talk anymore.


    At 11:40 in the evening, potstickers finally uploaded a picture of him walking around downstairs with a silk stocking on his head.


    Group leader: qualified. See you tomorrow. There are still big red envelopes waiting for you tomorrow.


    The group of people who used to denounce potstickers are now showing thanks and praise.


    Fallen leaves: potstickers, real men.


    Qiuqiu: King of luck 6666.


    Ivy: real man, tough.


    Qiuqiu: you can get a big red envelope tomorrow. Thank you for the potstickers.


    However, the potstickers did not speak and did not respond to anyone. But no one would mind, and the group chatted happily again.


    Wu Chen despised these people in his heart. These people are really double standard, OK? Just now that pair of sour and mean face, and then compare the attitude, it is too ironic, too uncomfortable.


    Wu Chen thought about whether to quit the group. This week, he got more than 1000 yuan, nearly 2000 yuan. I always feel that the people in the group are more and more angry and greedy. Looking at the ugly faces of these people every day, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Ivy: today''s lucky king has more than 1200. Will there be more tomorrow?


    Qiuqiu: I think so! The luck kings are really powerful. They are more and more powerful.


    Qiuqiu: I hope that if it''s my turn to be lucky King tomorrow, I won''t have such funny requests. If I wear my underwear on the outside, do I need my face?


    Ye ye: you can wear a hat and a mask, so no one knows you. Ha ha ha, it''s funny to think about that picture.


    Wu Chen frowned, not sure that tomorrow''s luck king is really likely to be proposed by the group leader to do such a thing. After all, today''s silk stockings are put on. What''s so strange about wearing underwear backwards tomorrow?


    Wu Chen opened his balance, looked at the money inside, hesitated, still did not choose to quit the red envelope group. Grab it tomorrow and then quit, Wu Chen said in his heart. In this way, Wu Chen put down his cell phone and went to sleep.


    The next afternoon, the group leader appeared on time and sent a big red envelope. The group is like a ladle of water into the hot oil pot, the moment lively.


    This time, the lucky king is one of the people in the water group, and the wechat user name is Ivy''s.


    Ivy: ah ha ha, I''m finally lucky.


    Deciduous leaf: sour, sour, you robbed more than 1300. I''m only over three yuan. Your change has crushed me.


    Qiuqiu: congratulations. We''ll finish the group leader''s request soon. We''ll fight again tomorrow.


    Qiuqiu snatched more than one hundred this time. Although there was some sour luck king, thinking about more than one hundred was not less. Every day after that, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t be the king of luck.


    Qiuqiu: ah, ivy, you''re so awesome.


    Then the group leader spoke.


    This time, the main group of words, people were stunned.


    Group leader: this time the king of luck needs to jump down from the second floor.


    Wu Chen was stunned and jumped down from the second floor? This is a joke. Although the second floor is not high, it is dangerous to jump and fall. It''s easy to break a bone. Are you kidding?


    Ivy: what? Group leader, are you kidding? Jump off the second floor?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    Group leader: please upload the video to the group before 12 o''clock. There is a penalty for not meeting the requirements. The red envelope will also be delayed for three days.


    With these words, the group leader disappeared.


    Ivy: isn''t it? What''s the joke of the group leader? This joke is not funny at all.


    Deciduous leaf: you look for a lower second floor to jump down, and then spread things under it?


    Qiuqiu: Yes, you can use something to cushion it? As soon as you close your eyes, just jump. It''s only on the second floor. What are you afraid of.


    Warm winter: Yes, it''s just the second floor.


    Ivy didn''t speak.


    Potstickers: it''s only on the second floor. Hurry up. Don''t delay us to grab the red envelope. Don''t you work hard when you rush me? I wish I could. Now it''s my turn. Go, don''t counselle.


    Ivy: the potstickers are mine. How do you talk? Mouth spray, right?


    Potstickers: trouble, some people have a little bottom line. I know how to grab the red envelope and whet it when it''s my turn. I can''t stand it after a rush? Little princess, you are so awesome.


    The potstickers were all said by ivy before. Now all the potstickers are returned. A lot of people in the group are watching good plays, and some urge them from time to time. But Ivy didn''t pay attention to any of them.


    Ivy: you''re paralyzed. Why don''t I dance?


    Fallen leaf: @ brother ivy, it can''t be like this. Didn''t we give you advice? There''s a lot of cushioning under you. Make sure it''s OK. What do you care about with a sabby? Ignore him. We''re all behind you.


    Wendong: that''s it, ivy. Don''t pay attention to Sabi''s provocation. It''s your first time to win the fortune king, and you will win it next time. Who''s going to have a problem with money, right?


    Qiu Qiu: Ivy, jump. It''s very low on the second floor. It''ll be OK. You tell me where you are, you jump, I''ll catch you.


    Others agreed: Yes, ivy, it''s going to be OK on the second floor. We''re all here to catch you.


    Ivy in the group didn''t respond.


    Ivy turns black with her cell phone. This group of people, for the sake of red envelope, have no bottom line? They were urging him to jump. Sick, these people. Why don''t I dance? Take your own safety to satisfy the desires of you SABIS? He jumped out of the building at risk so that these people could grab the red envelope on time the next day? Pooh!


    Ivy turned it off, out of sight, out of mind.


    Wu Chen holds his cell phone and frowns. He has turned up the news record and read what the group leader said before. There''s a penalty for not doing what''s required. The group leader has said this before, but because everyone has finished it, no one has been punished. No one knows what punishment will be. But Wu Chen felt that the punishment would not be small.


    The more Wu Chen thought about it, the more he felt that there were some problems. This group leader has been giving free red envelopes. You said that he wanted to promote some products, but he never mentioned it once. They don''t even know the identity of the group leader. He has opened the group leader''s information, the head picture is black, and has not published any circle of friends. After grabbing the red envelope for nearly two weeks, has no one ever doubted the identity of the group leader? No one has ever asked the group leader what he does.


    Why?


    Because everyone is fascinated by the red envelope. They were all stunned by the pie falling from the world.


    Wu Chen thought about it. The group leader is so strange. I''d better quit the group.


    Wu Chen click open group information, turn to the bottom, find the delete and exit the display, and then click down.


    (you smart kids must have guessed that you can''t quit this group.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    After deleting and quitting the group, Wu Chen put his mobile phone under his pillow, relieved and began to take a nap.


    However, in the evening, when Wu Chen was playing with his mobile phone, he was stunned to open wechat. This group is still there!


    Didn''t he make it?


    Wu Chen thought about it carefully. Did he click the exit button or not? Did he still have the OK button.


    The wechat group is also very busy at the moment. Many people are in Aite ivy and ask him if he has done it well. Everyone thinks ivy is a girl, but this person is a man. He said it was from his girlfriend. At that time, a group of people brushed him with dog food. Now they are urging him to upload the video quickly.


    Wu Chen is also curious about whether Ivy will upload videos, so she doesn''t quit the group again. Now he thinks it''s his hand skating, and he''s not sure to quit the group.


    At 12 p.m., Ivy still didn''t respond. He didn''t come out to speak or upload a video.


    The group leader appeared after twelve o''clock.


    Sent a message.


    Group leader: user @ Ivy will be punished for not completing the specified task. Others take warning.


    With these words, the group leader disappeared.


    Punishment? What punishment? After waiting for a long time, there was no abnormal situation. In the end, most of them said good night and saw you three days later. But there are also some people in the reluctant AI te Ai Wei out to scold.


    Fallen leaves: @ ivy, you are not a thing. Everyone in front abides by the rules of the game, but you don''t. Who are you?


    Qiuqiu: I know how to get the red envelope. Don''t I know how to abide by the rules? It''s comfortable. We can''t get a big red envelope for three days.


    Potstickers: dare not jump on the second floor, counsellor, rubbish!


    Ivy was upset with her mobile phone, and then saw a lot of people themselves, and he pointed in to blame him and scold him. He couldn''t breathe, typing quickly on the screen of his mobile phone.


    Ivy: are you saby? In order to make some money, you can do what others ask you to do? Or as long as things don''t happen to you, it doesn''t matter. I can''t jump who wants to jump!


    Ai Wei finish this sentence, point to open the group''s information, directly point to delete and exit. He wants to quit this crazy group, the people inside are crazy.


    However, he suddenly found that he could not retreat from this group. He quits the group data interface, switches out the picture that the people in the group are still talking, and then points to quit, which is still useless.


    What''s going on?


    Ivy felt a little chilly in her vest. Suddenly feel some hot hands in the hands of the mobile phone, he put the mobile phone on the bedside table, and then turned over to sleep. Illusion, get up tomorrow and see what''s going on.


    The next morning, Ivy felt a little light. Do you dream? Do you dream that you are flying? Ivy rubbed her eyes and opened them with difficulty. When he opened his eyes and saw the situation clearly, he was scared out of his wits. He was suspended on the second floor of their building.


    Before he could cry out, his whole body suddenly fell down, and the huge panic immediately drowned him


    ¡­¡­


    For three days in a row, the crowd was not as busy as before. In addition to some people complaining about Ivy''s practice at the beginning, later everyone thought it was boring, so they didn''t talk about it. Finally, it''s the fourth day, which is the time for the group leader to send the red envelope.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    Before the group leader appeared, Ivy appeared first.


    Ivy is the leader of the group.


    Ivy: @ group leader, what did you do? Find someone to throw me down from the second floor, and let the virus invade my mobile phone, so that I can''t get rid of this group. What do you want to do?


    Ivy''s words made a thousand waves.


    What does that mean?


    Am: Ivy, what happened?


    Wu Chen was the first to reply, and he felt uncertain.


    Ivy: the group leader is a pervert. I''m in the hospital with two broken legs. I can''t get out of this group yet. This cell phone seems to be useless.


    Deciduous leaf: are you kidding?


    Potstickers: isn''t it? Some people begin to act in order to avoid the demands of the group leader?


    Ivy made a speech directly and yelled in the group. Wu Chen click voice to hear Ivy hysterical curse.


    "Are you crazy about him. I''ve broken my leg now. I''ll play you paralyzed. Sabby, go to hell, the whole family! "


    Wu Chen felt that the potstickers were just finding fault on purpose. Time is approaching the next round of red envelope, Ivy lying or not does not affect the next time of red envelope.


    Qiuqiu: what''s going on, Ivy? Make it clear.


    Ivy''s voice again.


    "You SABIS, you are paralyzed. Master, come out and tell me where you are. I''ll cut you to death. "


    The group leader came out soon, but he didn''t come out to pay attention to Ivy.


    It''s a message.


    Are you ready? It''s time for a red envelope. It''s still the old rule. The king of luck needs to finish what I''ve assigned.


    The next moment a red envelope pops up.


    Many people forget about the quarrel just now and rush to grab the red envelope.


    Wu Chen hesitated. He didn''t grab the red envelope. He kept thinking about Ivy''s words. Something''s wrong. Something''s very wrong.


    Group leader: ask the king of luck @ Wendong to kill a beggar wandering under the overpass. Remember to upload the video, otherwise you will be punished accordingly.


    When the group leader said this, he disappeared.


    There was a moment of silence in the group.


    Murder?


    This time, it''s not the same as before. It''s completely different.


    Last time, although a little too much, but also won''t kill people. Did you ask to kill this time?


    Wu Chen trembled a little. Because he remembers very clearly that he didn''t grab the red envelope. The lucky king will only show up when everyone''s red envelope has been received. He didn''t grab the red envelope at all. How did the lucky King get out?


    Wu Chen stretched out his finger and opened the red envelope to check the details. He found his wechat name in a long list of names, which showed that he robbed more than 300 yuan.


    What''s going on? He didn''t rob it himself! Why is that?


    Wu Chen is not the only one who didn''t grab the red envelope. Some people noticed something wrong and didn''t want to grab the red envelope any more. However, without exception, the names of all the people in the group are in the receiving details, including the group leader himself.


    Warm winter: what''s the matter with him? I didn''t grab the red envelope. Why am I still the king of luck? Killing people? Are you amused by the group leader? Make this kind of neuropathy request?


    20: I didn''t rob it either, but it had my name on it, and the amount of the red envelope was in my wechat wallet.


    Morning: mine, too. I don''t think it''s right.


    Qiuqiu: if you don''t fulfill the requirements of the group leader, there will be corresponding punishment. What is the punishment?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    Fallen leaves: killed by beggars?


    Warm winter: fart your mother. You will be killed by beggars. I don''t want to play anymore. I''m sick, the leader.


    Warm winter finish saying this, go to point to delete and exit this group. However, the next moment, he was thrilled to find that, as ivy said, he could not quit the group. No matter how many times you click the delete and exit button, he is still in the group.


    Warm winter: what''s going on? Why can''t I quit this group?


    Chen: neither can I.


    Wu Chen confirmed this, before he decided to quit the group, but did not quit.


    20: What''s going on? I can''t quit either. Is this group leader really planting virus on all our mobile phones?


    Qiuqiu: I won''t play any more, @ group leader, I''ll give you all my money back. I won''t play any more.


    There was a riot in the crowd.


    The group leader finally sent out a message, but the content of the message made everyone cold.


    Group leader: once you start playing this game, you can''t stop halfway. I wish you a happy game and a rich night.


    There is an unspeakable irony in the last sentence.


    After the group leader finished this sentence, he never appeared again.


    Warm winter: I''m going to the police. I''m going to the police. This group leader is a lunatic.


    Warm winter said this sentence after no sound, it is estimated that really went to the police.


    Qiuqiu: I also want to call the police. The group leader planted virus on our mobile phones and threatened us to break the law.


    Potstickers: call the police. I can see there''s something wrong with this group leader. You licked it before.


    Qiuqiu: what are you talking about? What is licking? It''s like you didn''t get a red envelope before. You''re the fastest.


    Potstickers: you fart. You are the licking dog. The leader of the group is a man and a woman. They are boasting and licking all day long. I''m ashamed of you.


    Chen: let''s stop arguing and find out what''s going on.


    For a while, the group was quiet again, and they all seemed to try to figure out what was going on.


    Before long, however, the crowd exploded even more.


    Wendong: what''s the matter? When I went to the police station, the police couldn''t see this group at all. They also said if I was too tired at work and had hallucinations. It''s too evil for him. What now?


    20: My family can''t see this group. I told them about the red envelope. Instead, I said I was crazy about money.


    Qiuqiu: @ ivy, come out and tell me what''s going on? You said you were thrown down from the second floor by the group leader. Do you see the group leader clearly?


    Ivy: I didn''t see it. When I woke up, I found something was wrong, and then I fell from the second floor. At that time, I was still sleeping, and I was suddenly suspended outside the second floor.


    Warm winter: don''t scare me. You mean, you don''t see what the group leader looks like, or no one throws you down, but you float there and fall.


    Warm winter at the moment in the heart of fear is constantly expanding, all kinds of strange things let him feel creepy. When he thought about the request of the group leader, he felt that his vest was cold and on pins and needles. Isn''t it true that if we don''t do what the group leader says, it will be him who dies? That''s bullshit. But I don''t know why, a voice from the bottom of my heart told him that his guess was right. If you don''t kill a beggar, he is the one who dies.


    What do you do now? Beggars also have one life. It''s against the law to kill people!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    Wu Chen''s heart also flustered. How did this happen? He had just experimented. He looked for another roommate in the dormitory who didn''t have a nap. Sure enough, the roommate couldn''t see the group and said he was joking.


    Wu Chen opened his wallet and looked at the amount of money in it. He used to feel very happy when he looked at the money, but now he feels extremely dazzling. There''s no idea of using the money at all.


    There is still a mess in the group. Some people are yelling, some are crying, and some are calmly discussing what to do next, how to find out the group leader and end the prank.


    Ye ye: don''t panic. I don''t believe that this group leader can really communicate with heaven like this. We''ll stay up until 12 o''clock and see the bottom. Warm winter you don''t panic now, you go to the police station to stay, hang on, say someone is following you, you are afraid. Just one night at the police station.


    Warm winter originally saw the words in front of the fallen leaves, just want to scold, things did not happen to him, is not standing to speak without backache. As a result, when I saw the following sentence, I finally calmed down.


    Wendong: OK, I''ll go to the police station now.


    Wu Chen frowned at the mobile phone screen, upset.


    "Wu Chen, what are you doing? I''ve been sitting here all afternoon without sleeping? " Yi Xin looked at Wu Chen''s pale face and frowned, "are you uncomfortable? Shall I accompany you to the infirmary? "


    "No. Maybe it''s too cold to eat ice cream at noon. I feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach. It''ll be OK after a while. " Wu Chen reluctantly smile, subconsciously concealed the wechat red envelope group. It''s so weird that Wu Chen always feels that it''s dangerous. He doesn''t want to involve his best friend.


    "Then I''ll pour you a cup of hot water, you''ll have a rest, and I''ll ask you for leave in the afternoon. I''ll go to the class director and open a fake note. " Yi Xin said to pour hot water.


    "Well, I''ll sleep in the afternoon." Wu Chen said listlessly.


    "Here, drink. Have a good rest after drinking. I''ll buy you stomach medicine after class. I''ll buy you what you want to eat in the evening. " Yi Xin asked.


    Wu Chen shook his head: "I don''t want to eat, I don''t want to eat anything." Wu Chen took the cup, finished the hot water pipe, gave thanks, and went to bed.


    Yi Xin also went to class. After class, Yi Xin brought back stomach medicine to Wu Chen, Wu Chen absent-minded thanks. At dinner, although Wu Chen said he didn''t want to eat anything, Yi Xin bought Wu Chen dinner and some digestible porridge.


    Wu Chen barely ate half of it, said he was uncomfortable, so he washed and went to bed early.


    Yi Xin way: "otherwise, you get up, I accompany you to go to the hospital to have a look."


    "No, just get some sleep." Wu Chen answered in a muffled voice under the covers.


    Yi Xin is not very reluctant, sitting at his desk to play the game. They have the same point of view in the whole dormitory. Study hard when it''s time to study and have fun when it''s time to play.


    In the evening, Wu Chen has been watching the movement of the group.


    It should be said that everyone in the group is concerned about the warm winter.


    Fallen leaves: @ how about warm winter? How do you feel now?


    Warm winter: I don''t walk on the stool of the police station. They also asked me about the tracker at the beginning, but I didn''t know what to say. Anyway, I just thought someone was following me, so I wouldn''t go.


    Qiuqiu: witty! That''s it. The police won''t be so unkind. They won''t drive you away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    Ye ye: then you can stay there. Remember to head out in the group after 12 o''clock.


    Because every time the group leader asked the king of luck to upload a video, it was before 12 o''clock. As long as it was past 12 o''clock, it should be regarded as turning the page.


    Warm winter: OK, I will tell you after 12 o''clock.


    Qiuqiu: come on, we are with you. I don''t believe it. Can this junkie still rush to the police station to catch you and kill you?


    Wendong: I''m in the police station. I can come in and catch me.


    Other people are also giving warm winter gas, warm winter has been in reply to the people''s words. He also said that he brought a charger and two power bank, so that we don''t have to worry about the loss of connection when the mobile phone is out of power.


    Time bit by bit in the past, the group of people are not sleepy, are in the group from time to time to take a few words.


    Finally, it''s almost twelve o''clock. Everyone is in the warm winter of Aite. They ask him what''s going on.


    Warm winter: I now officially announce that I''m ok! It''s five past twelve now.


    Deciduous leaf: nothing is good, nothing is good!


    Qiuqiu: great!


    There was a happy sound in the group. This moment was like the first happy moment to get the red envelope.


    This time potstickers suddenly appeared a sentence.


    Potstickers: did you forget. Last time Ivy didn''t finish the task, it was the fourth day that Avril was injured.


    Wu Chen closed his eyes. In fact, he also thought of this. The potstickers printed this line before him. He silently deleted the line that had been typed but not sent out.


    Just now, there was a happy group. It was quiet for a moment.


    Yes, they all remember that Ivy was punished on the fourth day, and then the group leader appeared.


    Warm winter: then I''ll stay here for three days! No one is going to drive me away.


    Deciduous leaf: Yes, as long as the past three days, it''s equivalent to breaking this rule. At that time, we''ll see what the group leader says.


    Qiuqiu: then we''ll stay with you.


    Ivy: a bunch of sabys. I''m not here anymore. I''m sleeping.


    Then some people began to blame ivy, but Ivy did not pay attention, it seems that really closed group to sleep.


    The warm winter sitting on the stool of the police station is far less calm than he said in the crowd. His face was pale now, and his hand shaking slightly. A policeman brought him a cup of hot water to persuade him to drink some water.


    "It''s a little cold for you to sit here. Go in." Police Wen Sheng said.


    "Thank you." Warm winter reluctantly squeezed out a smile, followed the police to sit down inside, it was really warm.


    "I''ll get you a blanket." The policeman turned to get the blanket. While searching for the blanket, his colleague asked him in a low voice.


    "That person still won''t say anything, just sit there?"


    "Yes, he didn''t say where or when the stalker followed him. He only said that someone was following him. He was afraid of hiding here." The police found out a blanket for warm winter.


    "If you want him to feel safe here, let him stay. Maybe he''ll let us know when he thinks it through, and then we''ll deal with it. " Said the colleague.


    "Well, that''s the only way."


    The policeman gave the blanket to warm winter. After warm winter said thanks, he covered the blanket and went to sleep on the chair. But I didn''t sleep soundly. I had a nightmare all night. The next day, the police woke him up. He returned the blanket, thanks, and went out. But not far away, I found a coffee shop near the police station, ordered a cup of coffee and sat in the hall waiting for the night.


    Only in the crowded hall can he have such a sense of security.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    Wu Chen has also been paying attention to the warm winter. Warm winter later also broadcast his current situation live. He ordered coffee in the coffee shop, sat in the hall, read books and played with mobile phones. Sometimes some beautiful and handsome men came in, and he would secretly take pictures for everyone to see, saying come and see the beautiful. It''s so relaxing in a tense atmosphere.


    Wu Chen is a little absent-minded, he thought of a lot. I don''t know about Ivy. Ivy doesn''t seem to know exactly what''s going on. So some people don''t think so. But they can''t quit the group. People outside the group can''t see the group, which makes the members in the group panic. This kind of thing, only uses the virus to invade the handset to explain, can explain pass?


    During this period, someone also changed a mobile phone to log in to wechat, and then was horrified to find that the wechat group still can''t be withdrawn, and still exists in the mobile phone. In addition, they didn''t grab the red envelope at all, and their records are also in the details of receiving the red envelope. How can this be explained?


    No one raised these questions. Wu Chen did not know whether these people had forgotten or deliberately turned a blind eye. Is it OK to ignore some dangers?


    Warm winter''s affectation relaxed lets Wu Chen feel the mountain rain is about to come.


    Fallen leaves and warm winter are the first to say that as long as we stick to it for three days, it will be completely OK.


    Is that really going to be the case?


    In Wu Chen''s uneasy conjecture, the warm winter passed peacefully the next night.


    A lot of people in the group took a breath.


    The third crucial night came.


    Warm winter sends messages in the group.


    Warm winter: there is one more person on duty at the police station tonight than yesterday. Bright lights, full of security.


    Deciduous leaf: that''s good. If you shout something, can they hear you?


    Warm winter: Yes, it''s not far from me. I''m in their sight.


    Qiuqiu: I haven''t spent the night in the police station. I don''t know what it''s like.


    Ball: subdue temptation. Are there any handsome men on duty tonight?


    Warm winter: there is a long one that is not bad.


    Qiuqiu: come on later.


    Wendong: goodbye. I''ll be driven out later. I have no place to cry.


    Wu Chen silently looked at the conversation of these people on the mobile phone screen and frowned. At this time, warm winter is really still in the mood to tease these, or trying to cover up his uneasiness and fear?


    Wu Chen thinks that it is the latter.


    Wu Chen stares at the time displayed on his mobile phone. As time goes by, Wu Chen feels that the night is too long.


    Finally, it''s twelve o''clock in the evening.


    A lot of people have been crazy about Aite warm winter since 11:50, and they want to know his recent situation.


    All the way to att, he''s at twelve o''clock sharp.


    At first warm winter will return, then completely silent.


    A few minutes after 12 o''clock, warm winter still did not appear.


    Is something wrong!


    Wu Chen''s heart fell to the bottom.


    A lot of people in the group were also in a hurry. They were all sending voice or text messages to discuss what was going on, and some said they would go to the police station to have a look. If there is anyone living near there, go and have a look now.


    We are anxious to turn around when the warm winter appeared.


    He made a big smile.


    Warm winter: I''m ok. Are you worried? I was too excited just now, so I didn''t report safety to you at the first time, which made you worried. Sorry.


    In fact, warm winter is also telling the truth, after 12 o''clock, he was safe, almost surprised to jump up. But I''m afraid that I will be driven out by the police as a madman at this time point, and I can''t help it. Then he was happy there for a long time, and then he remembered to say it to the people in the group.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    Ye ye: it''s OK. You really scared us to death. You see that? It''s OK. Warm winter is OK. As long as it''s in a safe place, the group leader can''t help it.


    Chen: but we can''t get out of this group. What should we do?


    Wu Chen asked this question. He always felt that things were not so simple. It''s like there''s an invisible rope to hold them tightly. It''s too suffocating.


    Fallen leaves: if you can''t get out, you can''t get out. What''s the big deal? If the group leader still sends a red envelope, we will take it. If he wants us to do something too much, we will not do it.


    After Xie Xie said this, Wu Chen was stunned. Should we say that this man has a big heart or he is shameless? Can we still do this?


    Warm winter: no matter. I''m going home to take a bath and have a good sleep. I''m scared these days. I can''t eat well and sleep well. Good night, everyone. I took a taxi back.


    Qiuqiu: before you go to bed and after you wake up, remember to say it in the group, so that we can all rest assured.


    20: Yeah, you have to remember to bubble.


    Warm winter: rest assured, I will. Forget it. I''m a dog.


    The crowd gradually quieted down. Wu Chen saw that no one was talking, and he also quit wechat. After looking at the time displayed on his mobile phone, it was almost a little longer. In the past few nights, he paid close attention to the dynamic of this group, and he didn''t sleep well. Now I''m sure warm winter is OK. Although I still have doubts in my heart, he can''t carry it. His eyelids are very heavy. I just want to have a good sleep. Tomorrow no class, just can sleep a full, sleep him a dark day!


    When Wu Chen woke up, he turned on his mobile phone for the first time, opened wechat to see the group, and saw warm winter in the water group, so he was a little relieved. Then I looked at the time. It''s almost twelve o''clock. Look at the dormitory, no one is there. Two roommates should have gone to class. What about Yixin? Have you gone to dinner?


    Wu Chen just started to check other wechat information. Sure enough, he saw Yi Xin saying that he had gone to dinner. He said that he would reply to the news when he woke up and buy back what he wanted to eat.


    Wu Chen stretches and sends a message to Yi Xin, saying that he wants to eat the braised meat in the canteen and ask for it.


    Yixin immediately back to the information, let him quickly wash, will buy back.


    Wu Chen gets up to wash, and then waits for Yi Xin to buy rice. Yi Xin soon brought back his favorite braised meat. Wu Chen bared his teeth and said, "Yi Xin, you are so kind. I love you for ten thousand years, good brother!"


    "No, you have a good meal. I''m going out now. The class director asked me to help him carry some things. There is no class in the afternoon. If you are not comfortable, you will sleep again. " Yi Xin disgusted said, said also exaggerated the arm does not exist goose bumps stroked a throw on the ground.


    "I see, good brother!" Wu Chen laughs.


    Yi Xin waved his hand: "remember to throw away the garbage after eating, otherwise the dormitory has a great taste."


    "I know. Don''t worry." Wu Chen nodded, "after a while, I''ll throw the garbage in the afternoon and walk by." I''ve been living in the dormitory for three days. It''s almost moldy. I''ll go for a walk and get some air.


    Yi Xin nods and goes out.


    After eating, Wu Chen went downstairs with the garbage. After throwing away the garbage, I found a stool on the campus and sat down. Then I took out my mobile phone and opened wechat.


    Look at the time. It''s one o''clock now. I don''t know if the group leader will show up on time or continue to send red envelopes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    Wu Chen is not looking forward to this at all, but is afraid.


    But some things are more and more afraid.


    At one o''clock, the group leader appeared on time.


    Group leader: are you ready? It''s time to start grabbing red envelopes. It''s still the old rule. Lucky king wants to finish what I ask. Warm winter because the performance is not qualified, has been severely punished, we take warning yo.


    Fallen leaves: what do you mean? What do you mean by that?


    Fallen leaves: @ warm winter, come out and talk.


    Qiuqiu: @ warm winter, where are you? Come on out.


    Wu Chen''s hand holding the mobile phone is shaking. He always thinks that something bad will happen next.


    The next moment, warm winter sent a message.


    However, this time it''s not a text message, it''s not a voice message, and there''s no news of peace that we expect. Instead, I sent a video, in which a man stood on the edge of a tall building. The mobile phone seems to use something to support the shooting on the ground, only to capture the half of the person. But at this moment, everyone knows, that person, it''s warm winter. The next moment, warm winter falls from the high building. That''s the end of the video.


    Wu Chenzhi felt that his heart seemed to be pinched fiercely, and the strong fear surged up, which made him feel suffocated.


    The crowd has been fried. Some scolded the group leader, some were frightened and asked if the group leader had killed Nuan Dong, some didn''t believe it, and some immediately went to check whether there were any people jumping off buildings in the news city. As a result, there was a news report that a man jumped from a high building, died on the spot and injured a pedestrian. Is that what the group leader said about punishment? The group is in a mess again. Fear is spreading wildly, infecting everyone in the group.


    The group leader didn''t pay any attention to the confusion. Instead, he sent out a red envelope. It seemed that the red envelope would be automatically allocated. Then the group leader made a request and disappeared.


    This time the request is to let the king of luck @ Qiuqiu rob the bank.


    Wu Chen''s mobile phone slid down on the stool, looking at the sky with two eyes.


    What wechat group did he add?


    ¡­¡­


    The summer vacation is coming, the school is off, and the students are going home.


    Yi Xin finished packing, turned to Wu Chen and said, "when school starts, can we see another black charcoal?"


    Wu Chen''s hometown is in the countryside, but the rural development is very good. There are many high-end farmhouses. Wu Chen''s family has a swimming pool. Every summer, after Wu Chen goes home to swim, Yi Xin can always see that he has gone black at the beginning of school.


    "I''ll come back in vain." Wu Chen smiles.


    "OK, remember to contact. I''ll go first. I carpooled to the airport with my roommate next door. " Yi Xin said.


    "Well." Wu Chen nodded. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. He just patted Yi Xin on the shoulder and said, "have a safe trip and get in touch."


    "Do you have something to say to me?" Yi Xin asks doubtfully. Wu Chen''s desire to talk and stop is not that he can''t see it.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to start school. What if I fail. If I fail the make-up exam, I''ll take it again. It''s a bit miserable. I''ll take one more class than you Wu Chen sighed.


    "It''s really lonely. I can go with you as if I''m consolidating my knowledge. But you can rest assured that if you fail to pass the make-up examination, I will come to the school in advance to make up for you, so that you will pass the make-up examination. " Yi Xin guarantees.


    "Good brother!" Wu Chen smiles and hammers Yi Xin''s chest.


    "That''s all you want to tell me?" Yi Xin is not at ease to ask.


    "That''s it, really. If I fail, come early to make up for me at the beginning of school. " Wu Chen laughs.


    "Well, I''ll go first. The car should be here soon Yi Xin said and waved, pulling the suitcase out of the dormitory door.


    Yi Xin didn''t expect that this was the last time he saw Wu Chen. Since then, yin and Yang have been separated.


    Just after the summer vacation, Yi Xin received the news that Wu Chen was dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    Dead?


    Is Wu Chen dead?


    After receiving the call from Wu Chen''s father, Yi Xin was confused. He couldn''t believe that he wanted to ask Uncle what you were joking about, but he couldn''t say it. There seemed to be something blocked in his throat. He only felt cold all over and tried his best to say, "uncle, when is it going to happen? I''ll come here now."


    "A week ago. You have a heart. I meant to dissuade you from coming. But Wu Chen left you a letter. You come to see for yourself. Uncle will pay for your ticket. I can see that Chenchen has a good relationship with you. " Father Wu said in a low voice over there.


    "Wu Chen left me a letter?" Yi Xin is surprised.


    "Yes, you''re here. See for yourself." Wu dad said, "you will add my wechat later, which is my mobile phone number. I will transfer the ticket money to you on wechat, and I will pick you up when I get off the plane."


    "No, uncle. You send me the location. I can take a taxi myself." Yi Xin refused, "you should be very busy now, don''t worry about me, I know the way."


    "All right. Then when you come, say it again. " Wu dad didn''t insist any more. He just sighed and hung up the phone.


    Yi Xin has been holding her mobile phone for a long time and has never recovered. Wu Chen, just died? What the hell is going on?


    Maybe I can get the answer after seeing the letter Wu Chen gave me.


    Yi Xin added his father''s wechat, and his father quickly transferred 5000 yuan and sent him a location. Yi Xin didn''t take the money. Instead, he ordered the ticket himself. After a little packing up, he rushed to the airport.


    He knows Wu Chen''s hometown, because that place is well-known locally.


    Wu Chen''s hometown is in Z City, but not in the city, but in the countryside. This rural area is a little different. It is a new rural area planned by ZF long ago. Every house here is like a villa, very beautiful. The cement roads in the village extend in all directions, and the traffic is very convenient.


    Then some families develop their own houses to engage in high-end farmhouse entertainment, open all kinds of special restaurants, and also include accommodation, so that guests can enjoy the pastoral scenery when they taste delicious food. Some residents also build a swimming pool to receive a small number of guests, which is more important than fine.


    Wu Chen''s family originally had only one villa. Wu Chen''s uncle and second uncle''s family also had one, next to each other. Later, uncle and uncle went to the city to do business. They became prosperous and rich. Their villa was given to their brother, Wu Chen''s father. Many people in the village are envious of this, but some people can see clearly that the three brothers grew up in a very good relationship. They grew up wearing a pair of trousers. The youngest is the favorite of the two brothers. What does it mean to give a house allocated by ZF?


    After Wu Chen''s father had three connected villas, he renovated two of them for high-end B & B. each time, he only received two guests. Every year, his business was very good. It took two or three months in advance to make an appointment for his villa.


    Wu Chen''s family is not poor. On the contrary, they are rich. But Wu Chen''s father believes that his daughter is rich and his son is poor. Do they have a daughter? No! So Wu Chen had to be poor. This is why Wu Chen had a big meal at the beginning of the month and steamed bread at the end of the month.


    Thinking of these, Yi Xin''s heart is more heavy. Wu Chen''s death is undoubtedly a heavy blow to his family. I can''t imagine the state of Wu''s father and mother after Wu Chengang left.


    Wu Chen arrived, got off the plane, took a bus, and then came to the village.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    Follow the positioning to find Wu Chen''s home. Wu Chen''s homestay is called early morning wind. Seeing the word "Chen" in the shop name, Yi Xin knows how much Wu Chen''s family loves him and places great hopes on him.


    Standing at the door, a middle-aged man with seven or eight points similar to Wu Chen saw him and rushed forward.


    "Yi Xin?" Wu PA yelled, "it''s similar to the picture. Yes, you are Yi Xin. Come in and sit down. Why don''t you ask me to pick you up when you arrive? "


    Yi Xin looked at a haggard face lifeless Wu dad, a sour heart, gently shook his head: "I can find, so did not tell Uncle."


    "Come on in." Wu Dad took Yi Xin''s suitcase and walked in front of him, "come in. Chenchen left so suddenly that his mother couldn''t accept it. She''s not at home these days. She''s gone back to her mother''s house, and her sisters are with her. "


    Yixin heard this, the heart is more sour.


    "You live in the first room on the first floor. Chenchen''s room is in the first room on the second floor. The computer is in his room and the letter to you is on the desk. The computer doesn''t have a password. " Father Wu''s voice was getting lower and lower. "If you eat, it''s in the hall on the first floor next door. There are buffet meals for three meals a day. I should have treated you well when you came... "


    "Uncle, I understand. I''ve come to give you trouble. Go ahead and help you. I can take care of myself. " Yi Xin quickly interrupts Wu''s father. Wu''s father is like this. How can he bother others.


    "You are really sensible. No wonder we often mention you in Chenchen, saying that you are good brothers. I''ll have something else to do later. Sit by yourself. If you have something to do, call me on wechat. " Father Wu lowered his head and seemed to wipe his eyes. His voice was so light that he couldn''t hear it. "Chenchen said that he would bring you to play in the future. Let''s have a look at the good brother he knew in the University. He said that we didn''t give him a brother or sister, but he found a good brother himself However, you came by yourself, not with him... "


    Yi Xin''s nose is sour. He opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he doesn''t say anything. I always feel that no matter what he says, the man in front of him will cry.


    After Wu dad put down his luggage for Yixin, he received a phone call, said sorry to Yixin and went out.


    Yi Xin himself put the box in the guest room, and then went up to the second floor to find Wu Chen''s room.


    Wu Chen''s room is easy to find. It''s the first one upstairs. There''s a wooden sign on the door, which says, "sleep in and don''t disturb me.".


    Yi Xin opened the door with a heavy heart. The bedroom was clean and everything was put in order. Yi Xin sat in front of the computer, turned on the computer, and sure enough, saw a document on the desktop. The name of the document was for Yi Xin, my good brother.


    Yi Xin opened the document and read the letter silently.


    When Wu Chen wrote this letter, he seemed very sad and despairing. He recalled their college life, and recalled that they ate hot pot together in the dormitory, that the dormitory warden came to inspect the room, and that they were busy hiding pots and bowls. Memories of Yixin pull him to play, he tired into a dog vowed never to go. Memories and Yixin go to the classroom to study together, let Yixin pressure topic. Buy Coke back to invite everyone to drink, but cheap in the door shaking a pass, the result was seen through, everyone to his face open coke, he hide. Wu Chen said that he was very reluctant to leave their lovely roommate. Yi Xin''s eyes are a little hazy. Since reluctant, why will leave?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1453

    I can''t help it, but I can''t get away from it. I can''t help it.


    What does that mean? Yi Xin frowned.


    The following words are saying goodbye. A good brother can''t do it all his life. I hope he can really be a brother in his next life.


    Continue to see, let easy Xin pupil contraction, suddenly a shock.


    Wu Chen''s last sentence is, I really regret not listening to you, don''t add that wechat group.


    Wechat group?


    Which wechat group? By the way, it''s the strange two-dimensional code pasted on the street lamp post after drinking milk tea that day. Wu Chen scanned the code and entered the wechat group. At that time, the two-dimensional code made him feel very disobedient, but at that time, he did not study it carefully.


    Is Wu Chen''s death related to this wechat group?


    Can''t escape death? It''s also related to wechat.


    The more Yi Xin thought about it, the more frightened he was.


    Wu Chen''s death is not an accident!


    It''s someone who hurt him. Who is it? Who is it?


    Who''s the killer?


    Yi Xin Shu stood up and rummaged in the room. He wanted to find Wu Chen''s mobile phone and see the wechat group. Wu Chen''s mobile phone is under the pillow. Yixin finds it.


    Yixin turns out the mobile phone, enters the password after the power on, and opens the main interface. Wu Chen''s mobile phone password he knows is Wu Chen''s birthday. After clicking on wechat, Yixin looked it up carefully, but Yixin was surprised to find that there was no group. Wu Chen''s mobile phone is clean without any wechat group.


    What about the address book? Is there anyone suspicious? Yi Xin points to open the address book one by one, and finally finds that there is no suspicious person. Most of the people in the address book he knows.


    Did Wu Chen finally quit the wechat group he was talking about?


    What''s going on?


    Yi Xin frowned, sat back in front of the computer, and read the letter Wu Chen gave him several times. And then not give up in his computer to find up, hoping to find other clues.


    I don''t know how long later, father Wu came to knock on the door.


    "Uncle." Wu Chen stood up.


    "You''re still watching Let''s go to dinner first. It''s already six o''clock. " Wu''s father''s face was gaunt, he squeezed out a smile, "go for a walk after dinner. Chenchen already said that she wanted to show you our hometown and said that you would like it here. If you have nothing to do, just stay here for a few days, look around, and calculate Chenchen''s wish. "


    "Well..." Yi Xin nodded heavily.


    Wu Dad took Yi Xin to the restaurant and had a meal together. Looking at Wu''s father eating a little, Yi Xin still couldn''t help persuading him: "uncle, you can eat more. I don''t think Wu Chen wants to see your body break down like this. "


    Father Wu gave a wry smile: "I know the truth. I used to persuade others to say the same. But it''s really my turn to know this kind of thing. It''s really like the sky has fallen down. "


    Yi Xin is silent. He wants to say something to his father. Does his father know that Wu Chen''s death is not an accident. But it''s obviously not a good time, so we''d better wait.


    After dinner, Wu''s parents said, "go and have a look. It''s also very busy in the evening. There are all kinds of snack stalls on the roadside. Chen Chen used to like to eat something in the evening. The night view here is pretty good. "


    Yi Xin nodded his head.


    "If there are guests who want to check out, I''ll deal with them first, and you can go shopping by yourself." Father Wu squeezed out a smile.


    "Uncle, I''ll go shopping by myself." Yi Xin nods again.


    When Yi Xin goes out to visit, Wu''s parents turn around and go back to the hall.


    Yi Xin walked along the main road in front of her.


    It''s really busy here.


    There are many stalls selling all kinds of things, there are all kinds of gadgets, there are all kinds of snacks, there are not many tourists, but it seems that every stall has guests.


    At a barbecue stand, a girl with bright eyes and white teeth is leaving with a bag of roasted barbecue. The shop owner waved at the back and said with a smile, "konghou, come again tomorrow."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1454

    The girl called kongho didn''t look back, but just waved her hand. Her voice was sweet: "no, tomorrow. We''ll buy it later when we finish eating."


    "OK, OK, ha ha ha." The shop owner was amused by konghou''s words and began to laugh.


    When the store owner looked back, he saw Yi Xin. He said, "my little brother looks pretty. Did you come here today? How many days? Would you like to sit down and have a barbecue? I''m not the one who blew it. In this street, I''m the one who roasted the pork. "


    "Oh, not for the time being. I''ve just finished my meal. I''ll take a walk first." Yi Xin politely refused, and then went on along the road.


    The store owner didn''t bother, just sat down and sorted out the ingredients.


    Yi Xin walked along the wide concrete road in front of him. His heart became more and more heavy.


    Wu Chen''s death is absolutely abnormal. It has something to do with that wechat group.


    But now he doesn''t have any clues or evidence.


    There is no wechat group in the mobile phone. It seems that Wu Chen withdrew it, and there is no more clue to the letter from the computer desktop.


    Yi Xin remembers Wu Chen''s look before leaving the dormitory during the holiday. He clearly has something to say to him. Why doesn''t he ask more questions? Maybe Wu Chen will tell him. Maybe Wu Chen won''t die.


    The more Yi Xin thinks about it, the more he blames himself, and goes forward all the way.


    When he finally recovered, he had come to the end of the road. Seems to have left the night city, the roadside is quiet, there have been no stalls.


    And there was a building at the end that stunned him.


    What kind of strange building is this?


    It''s so antique. The huge gold ingot at the gate is fake, isn''t it? But it''s like real gold. It''s not made of the kind of glittering gold, which is fake at first sight, but is very close to the color of real gold.


    See plaque again, Yi Xin stares big eye.


    Is this building like an ancient pavilion a shop?


    The shop name is everything.


    What''s more strange is the couplet at the door.


    The left couplet: you can pay on credit, the old and the young don''t cheat


    the right couplet: pay back in time, or I won''t kill you


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop


    is this the landmark building in the village, usually everyone''s entertainment place after dinner?


    Yi Xin guesses.


    That''s interesting. I don''t know what''s in it. Chess and card room or fitness, or singing K?


    The door was wide open, but there was no one.


    Although Yixin is curious, she doesn''t plan to enter rashly.


    At this time, a beautiful girl voice came out of the door: "are you brother Wu Chen''s good friend?"


    Yi Xin a surprised, Shu turn around, but see the door empty, no one. He heard the sound just now, right at the barbecue stand, and the shop called her konghou. Does that girl live here?


    Such a pretty girl, living in such a strange place?


    "Come in and sit down. Brother Wu Chen and I used to come here." Then came the girl''s voice in the room. Oh, it seems that the girl named kongho doesn''t live here, but often comes to this shop to play.


    Hearing that Wu Chen used to come here, Yi Xin moved in her heart and stepped forward.


    As soon as you enter the door, Yi Xin is shocked. It''s not a chess room or gym that Yi Xin just thought, but a shop that seems to sell antiques?


    Konghou, a girl with bright eyes and white teeth, is standing in the middle of the hall, holding a string of barbecues in her hand. It seems that it''s streaky meat?


    She smiles at Yi Xin: "come and sit down. Brother Wu Chen''s good friend is my good friend. Come and have something to eat? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1455

    "Who are you?" Yi Xin looks at the beautiful girl in front of her and asks in doubt. "Your name is kongho?"


    "Yes, come and sit down. The boss won''t come out for a while. Come and have a look. Brother Wu Chen and I used to like to hang out here. " Konghou waved again.


    Yi Xin''s kindness is difficult but, walked past, looking at the whole hall''s furnishings: "there are a lot of things here."


    "Yes." Kongho ate the kebab and asked Yi Xin, "don''t you want some?"


    "No, I just finished my meal." Yi Xin shakes her head.


    "Are you here to visit brother Wu Chen''s grave? I can take you tomorrow Kongho ate the kebab and went to Yi Xin''s side. He said with a smile, "if brother angchen knew you had such a heart, I think he would be very happy."


    "You have such a good relationship with Wu Chen. When he died, you don''t seem sad at all?" Yi Xin looked at kongho and ate with a smile. His tone was relaxed and he asked uncomfortably.


    "He''s dead, or not." Kongho didn''t answer Yi Xin''s question, but came such a sentence.


    "You, what did you say?" Yi Xin stares at konghou, shocked and confused, "what do you know?"


    "Ah, here comes the boss." Instead of answering him, kongho turned to the other side and trotted forward, "boss, you''re here. Brother Wu Chen''s good brother is here. "


    What do you mean by that, the boss knew he would come?


    Along the direction of konghou, Yi Xin sees a gorgeous woman coming slowly from behind the screen. The woman was dressed in a black Qipao, her black hair was pulled up, and she was holding a round fan and a slender jade finger in her hand.


    It''s like a spirit from the Republic of China. There are such beautiful people in this place.


    "Welcome, guest." The sky tiny tiny tiny tiny smile, sat down, looking at Yi Xin way, "you finally came."


    "You know I''m coming?" Yi Xin frowned, then shook his head, "no, you know Wu Chen will have an accident?"


    "You can count it, but you can''t stop it." Tianmiao pointed to the chair opposite her with the fan, "don''t you sit down and say?"


    Yi Xin''s heart is beating fast at this moment. He always feels that what he wants to hear next will overturn his previous cognition. Yi Xin comes over and sits on the opposite side of the sky.


    "I''m the only one who can enter this shop." Tianmiao gently fanned the fan in his hand, one after another, "you can see the couplet at the door. Everything is there, everything you want to buy, including your wishes. "


    "Just now, the meaning of konghou is that Wu Chen is dead or not. What does it mean?" Yi Xin suppresses the excitement and confusion in his heart and asks such a question.


    "What is your wish? Knowing the truth, or rescuing Wu Chen? " Tianmiao leaned back slightly on the back of the chair.


    "Can you save Wu Chen?" Yi Xin stands up excitedly. This sounds incredible, but I don''t know why. Yi Xin thinks that what the people in front of him say may be true.


    "I said, I can satisfy any of your wishes." The sky is tiny slightly hang down eyelid, leisurely say.


    "I want to get him back." Yi Xin said without hesitation.


    "Is that what you want?" Tianmiao asked softly, and his voice became ethereal, lingering in Yixin''s ear.


    "Yes, that''s my wish!" Yi Xin''s firm answer.


    "So As you wish. " Tianmiao smiles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1456

    "I will go into the alien world with you to save brother Wu Chen. Before that, you need to buy something from your boss. " At this time, konghou made a sound.


    "Shopping? To the alien world? " Yi Xin is at a loss.


    "Wu Chen''s soul can''t be reincarnated, because he died in vain and is now confined in a foreign world. I need to rescue him. Of course, it''s impossible to save him by yourself, so kongho will go with you. Before you go, you need to buy some props. Like this charm. " Tianmiaomi smile, took out three charms and put them on the table.


    "How much for one?" Yi Xin asked.


    "Five thousand dollars each." Tianmiao''s smile is beautiful.


    Yixin mouth a smoke, looked up at the boss: "boss, you seriously?"


    "All kinds of code scanning payment are supported. You can also swipe the card. Do you think I''m joking? " The innocence and kindness of Tianmiao smile.


    Kongho turned his head and looked at Yi Xin, with a pitiful tone: "brother Yi Xin, don''t you want to save brother Wu Chen? He''s afraid in the alien world. He''s hiding. We need to find him early. "


    Yi Xin quietly took out his mobile phone and opened Alipay. He said to Tian Wu: "Alipay pays." For my good brother


    "All right. In addition, you may need this peach sword. The original price is 5000 yuan. If you are so straightforward, you can get a 20% discount. " Tianmiao felt out a peach wood sword.


    Yi Xin took the hand of mobile phone to tremble for a while, still pay 4000 without saying a word. Or for my good brother


    "Oh, to teleport to the alien world, you need to teleport the ball. It''s a little more expensive. Ten thousand for one way, twenty percent off for round trip, sixteen thousand. Do you want to buy one way or round trip Tianmiao smile, tone of ridicule.


    "Are you serious, boss? One way means that we can''t come back even if we save Wu Chen. We''re in a different world, right? " Yi Xin asked weakly. He has fully accepted the views of his boss and kongho that Wu Chen is trapped in a foreign world.


    "That''s what you mean." Tianmiao squinted, "so, guest, have you decided?"


    "Back and forth." Yi Xin sweeps the code again, looking at the number in his Alipay, and his heart is dripping blood. Good brother, good brother, good brother! The pocket money he managed to save. If you find Wu Chen, you must beat him. And this money, in the future, we must pay the boy back, double back, go to work and give it back to ourselves!


    "Well, are you ready? I''m ready to go now. " Tianmiao pointed to the props on the table.


    "Now? You don''t have to bring any salute equipment? " Yi Xin this time just reaction come over, his thinking seems to follow the boss and kongho step by step, he is not a routine?


    "No, take your things and go." With that, Tianmiao took out two beads, one handed to kongho and the other threw them on the ground.


    Then in Yi Xin''s astonished eyes, the bead that was thrown on the ground bloomed on the ground, emitting a blue light, and soon stretched out into a blue twisted portal.


    "Go Kongho takes the props, pushes behind Yixin, and enters the portal with Yixin. I heard kongho muttering before I went in. I don''t know if I can come back for barbecue.


    After the figures of kongho and Yixin disappear in the door, the portal disappears.


    Tianmiao sat down and began to eat the barbecue that kongho had just bought. And Dongxiao, quietly appeared behind Tianmiao, brought milk tea to Tianmiao.


    "Why, worried about konghou?" Tianmiao took the milk tea and whispered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1457

    "A little bit. After all, it''s the first time she''s been on a mission alone." Dongxiao answered.


    "Don''t worry, trust her, it will be done." Tianmiao smiles, then points for a while, a huge mirror appears in front of them. The picture in the mirror flashed, and the figures of konghou and Yixin appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where is this? Is this what you call the alien world? " Yi Xin looks at the decaying environment in amazement. It seems that there is no green in the world, but black and gray. It seems that they are at the entrance of a rural village. The surrounding crops have withered, and the weeds are black, half as tall as a man.


    "Well, yes, let''s go to brother Wu Chen. This talisman and peach wood sword you wear. When you encounter filth, you cut it. You have to protect me. I don''t have any weapons. I don''t have money to buy them. " Kongho gave Yi Xin the charm and the mahogany sword. "Brother Wu Chen said that your motor nerves are very developed. You can fight ten at one time."


    "Listen to him!" Yi Xin took the peach sword and the charm, put the charm close to the body carefully, and pinned the peach sword on his waist. Sure, it''s Wu Chen''s style of second-class goods. What''s he boasting to my little sister? When will he be able to fight ten at a time.


    "Brother Wu Chen''s lies? You can''t play ten in one? " Kongho crooked head, clear beautiful eyes are confused.


    "Of course not." Yi Xin shakes her head.


    "Well, we''re miserable. Look at the back. There have to be a dozen niggers, right? If we don''t, we''re done. " Kongho points to the back of Yixin.


    Yi Xin turns a head to see, lie trough, more than ten black human shape strange toward this side. It''s not a problem, is it? Because they don''t seem to be people, their feet are floating.


    "And now what?" Yi Xin asked himself, "what else can we do? Let''s run first." Yi Xin finished, took the hand of konghou and began to run forward.


    As soon as I saw Yi Xin and konghou running away, more than a dozen shadows behind me chased faster.


    "What are those things?" Yi Xin asked.


    "Nigger." Kongho replied, "those who are not lucky to get red envelopes are niggers."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This answer, let Yi Xin instant brain a little bit crash. A real nigger? So, Wu Chen''s accident is related to the wechat group that robbed the red envelope.


    "What about Wu Chen? Is he a nigger, too? " Yi Xin asked as she ran.


    "No, he''s the last king of luck. He''s a little red hand. He''s the last king of luck. So in this area, he''s red, and it''s easy to find him Answered kongho.


    That''s ok?! Yi Xin stares big eyes. What happened? It seems that only by finding Wu Chen can we fully understand what happened.


    "Are these niggers the souls of a wechat group with Wu Chen?" Yi Xin asked.


    "Yes." Kongho nodded.


    "Will the peach wood sword be broken?" Yi Xin suddenly thought of this.


    "No, it just hurts." Kongho said, "but if you are caught and eaten by them, you will die."


    "Dry!" Yi Xin burst sentence thick. It''s not fair. Although he didn''t want to hurt people, didn''t want to make people crazy, but look at the back of the group of fierce niggers don''t seem to think so.


    Two people run fast, the Negro behind the speed is obviously not as fast as they, soon put the dozen niggers behind.


    "What''s going on?" Yi Xin squats at the foot of the wall, takes a breath, frowns and talks to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1458

    "Find brother Wu Chen and ask him yourself." Kongho road.


    "But the question is where to find him." Yi Xin sighs.


    "That''s it. I said, "the red one is easy to find." Kongho pointed to a bunch of red hair coming out of the wall not far away.


    "Is that ok?" Yi Xin stares, and then the cat leans to the other side. After two steps, I looked back to see if the kongho kept up with me. I was sure that the kongho kept up with me, and then I continued to move forward.


    When Wu Chen sees Yi Xin, the whole person, no, the whole ghost is confused.


    He thought he was hallucinating.


    "I may miss you so much, good brother. I can still see you when I die." The red Wu Chen rubbed his eyes.


    "It''s not an illusion." Yi Xin said angrily, "I''ve come to save you. Kongho and I have come to save you."


    "Konghou..." Wu Chen''s eyes were confused for a moment, and then he was surprised at the eyes of kongho behind Yi Xin and said, "sister kongho, why are you here? It''s dangerous here. "


    "Come and get you out of here." Kongho said with a smile, "brother Yixin spent a lot of money on props to save you."


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Yi Xin asks eagerly, "how did you die? Is it the wechat group? Is it someone inside who intimidates you to do something or something? Are you murdered? "


    "You''re really good. You can guess ten times. This is not a place to talk. Come with me. " Wu Chen cat waist walk in front, came to a dilapidated house, opened a yard of wood, wood is a cellar. He climbed down the ladder and let Yi Xin and kongho follow him. Then he closed the wooden door again.


    The cellar was originally dark, but after Wu Chen came down, it lit up. Because this guy''s glowing red.


    "Are you still settling down here?" Yi Xin looked at the simple bed, tables and chairs in the cellar, and asked in a complicated mood.


    "Oh, although I''m dead, I think I can save it, so I''ll try to live more seriously and keep some hope for myself." Wu Chen said with a smile, "no, I''m waiting for you."


    Yi Xin looks at Wu Chen laughing, but his heart is extremely sour. How long has he been here alone? How painful will it be to hold on to the hope of nothingness for so many days?


    "Kongho, can we send it back now?" Yi Xin asked.


    "No, it''s our mission this time, or we''ll save brother Wu Chen and the niggers. All of them died in vain, though they were all greedy of the cheap and killed themselves. But after all, he died in vain. " Kongho shakes his head.


    "Many of them are not innocent at all. Some of them have killed, robbed and broken the law!" Wu Chen frowned, "why save them?"


    "Human nature is the most complex and untested. It''s true that in the face of certain circumstances, it will arouse the bad root of human beings, but those people here do not need to face these originally. These are all natural disasters. There are both evil and good in human nature. Some people can maintain their own good no matter what situation they are in. This is really commendable. Some can''t but be aroused in the heart of evil. It''s just that sometimes it''s not what they want. It''s like they''re blinded. At ordinary times, their good can suppress evil. This kind of person can be saved. Do you understand what I say? " Kongho asked after a serious explanation. The world''s wechat red packets are also related to demons. Their task this time is to solve this problem. These people can still be redeemed, which is different from the heinous human beings with dark souls.


    "I don''t understand." Wu Chen shook his head.


    "I see." Yi Xin nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1459

    Yi Xin and Wu Chen''s words fall. They look at each other and are lost in silence.


    Kongho turned his mouth and looked at Wu Chen in disgust. What a fool this man is. Yi Xin is OK, worthy of being the son of fortune in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to what Dongxiao said, Dongxiao in front of Tianji mirror was stunned and said slowly for a long time: "master, konghou, it seems that it has really grown up a lot."


    "Yes, our little konghou is becoming more and more mature." There was a gentle smile on Tianmiao''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wait, little kongho, did you look at me in disgust just now?" Wu Chen made a sudden noise.


    "Yes." Contrary to Wu Chen''s expectation, kongho directly admits it.


    "How can you do this to me? Are you worthy of my sincerity? " Wu Chen''s face is injured, and she looks at konghou. Just when Yi Xin thinks that this boy is interested in konghou, but he is sad because konghou dislikes him, Wu Chen''s next sentence is, "during the summer vacation, I invite you to have barbecue every day. Do you dislike me like this? You were just saying that I was stupid, right? Is that right? "


    "I didn''t say anything. You''ve finished everything." Kongho shrugs and shows his hand.


    Wu Chen choked, turned his head and wanted to cry.


    "Now what are we going to do?" Yi Xin asked, "is Wu Chen dead? How are we going to save him, and how are we going to save the others? "


    "It can be resurrected." Kongho a word let Wu Chenshu turn his head, burning looking at kongho.


    "Little kongho, what do you say? Did you just say that I can still come back to life? " Wu Chen asked excitedly and incredulously.


    "Yes. I told you earlier that our boss is not an ordinary person, you don''t believe it. Do you believe it now? " Kongho rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, yes. How do you revive me, and the niggers? " Wu Chen asked.


    "Simply, find the center of the world, break the energy ball there, disperse all the accumulated resentment, and the world will disappear. The other bosses will take over. " Kongho pointed to Yi Xin''s peach wood sword. "Just use this peach wood sword to break it up. It''s a powerful magic weapon. It''s worth the price. "


    "Speaking of this!" Yi Xin suddenly recovered, turned around and grabbed Wu Chen''s neck, "you smelly boy, in order to save you, do you know how much money I spent? Go out and pay me back twice. If you don''t have any money, sell it. I don''t care whether you sell your art or your body! " In the end, Yi Xin is ferocious.


    "I know, I know. Let go Wu Chen quickly picked up Yixin''s hand, "you are too cruel, let me sell myself? I also want to. I''m afraid no little sister likes me. " Wu Chen finished and blinked shyly.


    "I think some men will like your chrysanthemum." Yi Xin yinci said, "if you had listened to me and didn''t scan the two-dimensional code of unknown origin, where did these things come from?"


    Wu Chen was still worried about his chrysanthemum. When he heard the sentence behind Yi Xin, his face darkened. Then he looked up and said firmly: "don''t worry, when I come back to life, I will listen to you. I''ll never be greedy and stupid again. "


    "I hope you do what you say." Yi Xin also nodded his head solemnly.


    "I''m still here. You''re talking about selling yourself." Kongho stares at them.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Wu Chen and Yi Xin apologized at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1460

    "So we''re going now?" Yi Xin asked, "what about those niggers up there?"


    "Hit them, they''ll hide if it hurts. Your peach sword is very powerful. This money has never been wronged. Believe me. " Kongho said seriously.


    "Last time you invited you to a barbecue, you said you only had ten strings. That''s what you told me. Let me believe you." Wu Chen interrupted wrongly, "I believe it. Later I cried when I paid for it."


    "Can that be the same?" Kongho wants to hammer this two goods.


    Yi Xin wants to laugh.


    However, Wu Chen has such a lovely fellow sister. She is a childhood sweetheart. Why hasn''t she heard from him before? This boy is so good at hiding. Is there really no intention?


    "Come on, it''s not too late. Brother Yixin, come on. " Kongho pointed to the wooden board and Yi Xin''s peach sword.


    "Brother Yixin, come on." Wu Chen also bared his teeth.


    "I''m over you now, and you don''t have to be resurrected or reincarnated." Yi Xin said to Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen shut up and shrunk to one side.


    Yi Xin takes down the peach sword and climbs up first.


    Wu Chen followed closely and let konghou hide behind him.


    As soon as Yi Xin went up, there were two shadows wandering around, as if they were looking for them. After the last konghou also climbed up, dark shadow seemed to hear the movement here, turned his head suddenly, and rushed to this side.


    Yi Xin does not hesitate to raise the peach wood sword to chop.


    The dark shadow was not afraid at all. He rushed up and tasted the power. After being cut down by the peach wood sword, he screamed and flew far away. Finally, he collapsed on the ground.


    "Dizzy, not dead." Kongho added in a low voice.


    "This sword is so powerful that I haven''t exerted much force yet." Yi Xin looked at the sword in his hand in amazement.


    "How much is it?" Wu Chen can''t help asking.


    "Four thousand." This time, Yi Xin did not gnash his teeth and open his teeth to answer, "you should wear the charm close to your body."


    "The konghou is for me. I put it away." Wu Chen whispered, "this sword is so powerful. Why don''t you bring one to me?"


    "If you want to pay me in advance, I''ll bring you ten." Yi Xin coolly said.


    Wu Chen shut up.


    In this way, the sword in hand, Yi Xin full of courage, with kongho and Wu Chen in accordance with the direction of kongho ran all the way.


    As long as there is a nigger in the way, Yi Xin takes a peach sword to chop. Once cut by the peach sword, the nigger must turn over and twitch.


    "This nigger is the first lucky king. His wechat name is Xie Xie. He is really black behind him. He only takes a few yuan or a few cents each time." Wu Chen looked at a nigger who was knocked over by Yi Xin and said, "he''s pretty good. He hasn''t been asked to do too much. Those lucky kings in the back are basically required to rob and kill. I''m the last king of luck. "


    "What are you asked to do? Is the last one the most excessive Yi Xin asked.


    "Yes, I''m going to kill a dormitory man." Wu Chen spat, "such a fool''s request, will I agree? Funny. Later, the group leader even bargained. He said it''s OK not to kill you. He could poison you half dead. I suspect that stupid group leader read the news about poisoning roommates in university dormitories. "


    Yi Xin''s peach wood sword turned to Wu Chen and said, "you can survive without taking our lives? You still refused? "


    "Nonsense, my conscience is not eaten by the dog. Oh, don''t say that. Let''s go and leave this place early. " Wu Chen urged. The final bargaining of the group leader made Wu Chen feel even more strange. It seemed that the group leader was trying every means to make people''s soul degenerate completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1461

    "Although angchenko is stupid most of the time, he belongs to the kind of person who can stick to his bottom line no matter what situation he is in." Kongho suddenly said this.


    "So that''s why he became the last king of luck?" Yi Xin asked.


    "No, just because you''re lucky, he''s close to you. In your words, he took your breath. " Kongho explains.


    Yi Xin


    Wu Chen


    "But it''s because he sticks to the bottom line that he''s alive until we save him. Otherwise, it would have been blackened Kongho grinned, "so brother Wu Chen, you still have something special. Don''t belittle yourself."


    "Thank you, a little comforted." Wu Chen pursed.


    "Wow, what''s the matter with this nigger? How did you break your hands and feet? " Yi Xin sees a nigger who rushes up and cries.


    "This is the man named Wendong. He is the first one to be asked to kill. Let him kill a beggar, he does not want to, run to the police station to hide. In the end, he didn''t escape. He was controlled by the group leader to jump off the building and fell like this. Now these niggers are not as smart as they used to be. It''s like I''m still awake. " Wu Chen explained.


    "It''s miserable." Yi Xin sighed.


    Next, Wu Chen seemed to know all the niggers he met on the way and introduced them one by one.


    "He was asked to kill, but instead of being killed, he was killed. Later, there was controversy. "Excessive defense or justifiable defense."


    "This one pushed people down the river, trying to drown them. As a result, the other side could swim and survived. The police arrested him. His mission failed, he was punished and he died. "


    "The nigger was asked to rob the bank. How did he rob it? Do you have a toy gun on the silk sock cover? Of course, the mission failed, but it died. "


    "In a word, the latter are required to do this kind of thing. Some people succeed, but most of them fail. I don''t know if the boss can resurrect those innocent people who have been involved and died. " Wu Chen asked anxiously.


    "Yes." Kongho nodded, "angchenko, you see, you still have advantages. In addition to inviting me to have a barbecue, you are so kind that you think of other innocent people."


    "It''s a little strange to compare the two things." Wu Chen scratched his head.


    "I think the boss can do it." Yi Xin took the peach sword to stride in front, a firm face, full of trust in the tone, "now we have to do is to do what the boss wants us to do. Just break the energy ball of the world. "


    "Yes, let''s go." Wu Chen followed him and walked forward quickly.


    Kongho followed them with a smile. These two humans are actually quite interesting.


    As the three walked on for a while, it was getting darker and darker.


    "Why is there a red shadow in front of us? It seems to be running away?" Yi Xin''s eyes are sharp, looking at the confused opening in front of him.


    "Is that the ultimate lucky king of the other group?" Kongho raised his eyebrows. "But the light on her is much dimmer. It''s estimated that she will be infected by this place and become a black ghost without any sense soon. And it seems that I just came in. I''m too weak to stick to it for a day. Brother Wu Chen deserves to be praised for this. He has persisted for such a long time and is still brilliant. "


    "Does the brilliant red light mean that he has been sticking to his original intention?" Yi Xin asked. Although he hasn''t got kongho''s answer, he thinks what he said should be right. It''s hard for Wu Chen to stick to his heart when he falls into such a situation. I''m going to get this idiot out of here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1462

    "Save people first." Wu Chen pulled La Yixin and pointed to the weak red light in front of her. "If it goes on like this, she will become a nigger."


    Yi Xin nods and rushes up with his sword. Wu Chen and kongho followed.


    Yi Xin takes the lead, holding a peach wood sword to chop, and cuts all the niggers around her.


    Sister heart palpitation of cover own chest, frightened of looking at Yi Xin and others, steady under his mood just difficult said: "who are you? Did you save me? "


    "Are you also a code sweeper and a red envelope snatcher?" Yi Xin asked.


    "Yes. I''m the last lucky king of our group. " The girl nodded, looked at Yi Xin, Wu Chen and kongho, a little confused, "are you the last king of luck?"


    "Do you know you''re dead?" Yi Xin did not answer, rhetorical question.


    "Ah?" The girl was at a loss, "what''s dead? I''m not dead. I''m the last king of luck. The group leader asked me to kill three people I hate most. I don''t have the guts. I go to sleep at night and wake up in the morning and I''m here. "


    "Do you know where this is?" Wu Chen asked.


    "I don''t know." The girl shook her head.


    "You''re dead." Yi Xin light said.


    "No way! When did he die? " The girl''s face changed and shook her head.


    "Everyone in the group will die." Wu Chen snorted.


    The girl was silent. Because she remembered that the fortune kings in front of the group seemed to be dead. And she was the last one.


    "But it''s OK. You''ve met us now. My good brothers are experts. They are here to save us. We can go out." Wu Chen looks at the girl who is pale and out of her wits, and can''t help comforting her.


    "Really? Can I get out of this place? " The girl looked at Wu Chen happily.


    "As you saw just now, Yi Xin is chopping niggers with his sword. This is my good brother, Yi Xin, and this is my neighbor''s little sister kongho. They''re here to save me. We can be saved. Don''t be afraid. " The girl with red light on her body can''t be a bad person. Wu Chen thinks so, so his attitude towards this girl is better.


    "Hello, my name is Cai Ying. It''s so nice to meet you. Thank you for saving me just now. " Call Cai Ying''s sister back to God, quickly thanks. Then look at Yi Xin''s eyes, some light, this person is thigh, to please just go. "When I am rescued, I will thank brother Yixin. I invite you to dinner and shopping. If brother Yixin doesn''t have a girlfriend, you can also consider me... " Cai Ying is in the mood to look at Yi Xin carefully at this time, only to find that Yi Xin is tall and handsome, and her clothes seem to be famous brand. The family will never be bad.


    Wu Chen was stunned to hear that. Why did he expand so much before he went out? Do you think a little too much.


    "Don''t say there''s nothing left." Yi Xin coldly said, with a sword to go forward.


    Wu Chen bad smile followed behind, low voice way: "Yanfu not shallow."


    "I''m not interested in the women who are greedy for money and blindly scan the code to die." Yi Xin also whispered back.


    "Are you scolding me to death, too?" When Wu Chen heard this, he felt that something was wrong.


    "As my good brother, I''ll forgive you for your death this time, and I''ll kill you next time." Yi Xin coolly said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1463

    Cai Ying sees Yi Xin''s cold attitude and doesn''t like it. Instead, she speeds up her pace, pushes Wu Chen away and follows Yi Xin''s footsteps.


    Wu Chen was stunned when he was pushed away. Youyou turned to konghou and said in a low voice, "how can this man do this?"


    "Fool." Kongho said, "you just squeeze away?"


    "That''s not good. They are girls after all." Wu Chen shook his head.


    The three person line just now became four person line.


    But Cai Ying''s words are really many.


    "Brother Yixin, how did you come to this place?"


    "How did you come here without Jiaqun? Brother Yixin, you are the apprentice of an expert, aren''t you? "


    "Brother Yixin, you look very handsome. Are you the treasure of the school or the family?"


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a magic thing in the world, and it made me meet it."


    "Brother Yixin, what do you do at home? Rich people also believe this, so you go to learn arts? That''s right. The richer people are, the more they believe in it. Then I''m lucky this time. If you come to save brother Wu Chen, you''ll save me by the way. "


    Yi Xin''s eyebrows are full of impatience.


    Wu Chen thinks his head is big. Although Yixin was also popular at school, no girl was so unpretentious that she was always quacking, which made him have a headache.


    Just when Wu Chen and Yi Xin feel impatient and don''t know what to do, the voice of konghou suddenly rings in their ears.


    "Elder sister, you are too noisy. It will affect brother Yixin''s performance. In case of danger, brother Yixin will protect us. You''d better say less." The sound of konghou becomes delicate and weak at this moment.


    Wei Ying eyes a pedal, point to oneself with finger: "what do you say? Say I''m too noisy? "


    "Oh, I didn''t. sorry, I didn''t mean that." Kongho showed an expression of fear all the way and shrank back.


    "Hey, what are you doing? It''s so fierce that we are konghou." Wu Chen angrily blocked in front of the kongho, angrily denounced Wei Ying.


    White lotus?! Play this with yourself? Wei Ying is going to be angry. She scolds the man in her heart. She likes the woman''s weak appearance. She pretends to be anything. It''s all left by my mother. But it is because she played the rest, so she knows that at the moment must not be tough, must pretend to be more weak and submissive.


    "I''m so sorry, little sister. I talked too much just now. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry with me." Wei Ying represses her anger and apologizes softly.


    "Yes, I wish I knew my mistake. If I knew my mistake, I could correct it. Brother Yixin, right Kongho looks up and smiles at Yixin.


    "Yes, yes!" Yi Xin smiles and nods. The heart gave konghou a thumbs up. good job! Is the world finally clean?


    Wei Ying''s face turned green.


    "As long as you calm down and don''t affect brother Yi Xin''s distraction, brother Yi Xin and brother Wu Chen will surely be able to take us out safely. I hope my elder sister is the same as me. I wish I could stay with my two brothers quietly and do nothing. In fact, it''s the biggest help. " Konghou said softly.


    "Sister kongho is really sensible." Wu Chen said happily.


    Wei Ying''s face is greener.


    In front of the mirror.


    The sky is dim What play is kongho watching recently? "


    "White lotus vs green tea bitch." "The name of the original drama is not this," said the cave Xiao, "it''s make complaints about the Internet."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1464

    "Master, I won''t let konghou look at these in the future, or I''ll learn badly?" Dongxiao asked.


    "No Tianmiao laughs, "konghou has its own discretion. Let her go and have fun with her."


    After hearing this, Dongxiao was stunned and then laughed.


    The master is always so tolerant and gentle to him and konghou.


    Did kongho have a good time? Of course I''m happy. See Wei Ying''s face more green, she is more happy.


    Wu Chen really thinks that konghou has been bullied. He stares at Wei Ying from time to time, which makes Wei Ying angry.


    Yi Xin just feels very quiet and comfortable. Whispered and konghou said: "go back to invite you to eat barbecue, tube full."


    "Three meals?" The kongho held out three fingers.


    "As many meals as you like." Yi Xin whispered.


    "Thank you." Kongho chuckles.


    Wei Ying looks at the interaction between Yi Xin and kongho and stomps her feet. I didn''t expect to be defeated by other white lotus today!


    ¡­¡­


    When the peach sword in Yixin''s hand breaks a black energy ball, neither Yixin nor Wu Chen thought it would be so smooth and simple. This strange world is not big. Under the leadership of kongho, they quickly and accurately found the center position, and also saw the black energy ball placed here. Originally, they thought it was very dangerous and difficult to make, but unexpectedly, they broke it with one sword. And then it''s over?


    Kongho looked at the black smell scattered in the air, but frowned slightly. Is it really so simple?


    "May I go back?" Wu Chen some uncertain said, he turned to look at Yi Xin, Yi Xin sensitive discovery, Wu Chen''s eyes, have fear. What are you afraid of? Is it a dream, a dream in a nightmare? Yi Xin patted Wu Chen''s shoulder and comforted him in a low voice. Don''t be afraid, you can go back. Wu Chen''s heart settled a few minutes, nodded and patted the back of Yi Xin''s hand.


    "Yes, but your memory will change." Kongho looked at the dissipated black air, worried.


    "I won''t forget you, will I?" Yi Xin asks suddenly.


    "Oh, yes, don''t forget what you said. Treat me to barbecue." Kongho looks up at Yixin and smiles.


    "What are you talking about? What the hell is going on? What''s the matter with this black ball? Is Wu Chen an expert? Is konghou the most powerful Wei Ying jumped up and down on one side and kept asking. But no one paid attention to her. She anxiously turns around, always feeling that she has missed something amazing truth. Is she holding the wrong thigh? Although the previous one didn''t succeed.


    Finally, the konghou used the teleportation ball and stepped into the teleportation gate together.


    The next moment, the scene in front of us is distorted and changed.


    When Yi Xin and Wu Chen come back to their senses, they find that they are standing at the door of everything has its own shop.


    They looked at each other and were shocked to find that the memory had changed. In other words, things changed, so his memory changed accordingly.


    Wu Chen joined the wechat group and succeeded in killing himself. However, this is not the case. Wechat group is just a business trick, those people added to find no benefits are gradually back. There is no king of luck killing or committing suicide, it seems that these things have never happened.


    "Then the summer vacation came, and I invited you to my house." Wu Chen looked at Yi Xin and said, "our memories have been changed, but those things really happened. I did come back from the dead. So those idiots, too, should not have died or, in other words, all died and come back to life? "


    Yi Xin did not speak, but took out his mobile phone, opened Alipay, and looked at the balance. He turned black and turned the transfer record to Wu Chen. He said, "to save your dog''s life, I''ll give it back to me quickly."


    "Sure, sure!" Wu Chen began to laugh. Then he looked up and saw that everything had a shop. The smile on his face slowly disappeared and he said, "where is konghou? Who is she? Who is the boss you are talking about? " In his real memory, there is no kongho, a childhood girl. She is also one of his changed memories. Or it was implanted into his memory out of thin air. But the memory implanted out of thin air feels really good. If you can, I really want to invite her to have a lot of barbecue.


    "I also said to invite her to a barbecue." Yi Xin also seems to think of this point, said to step forward, "it''s better to ask face to face."


    "Well? Wait. " Wu Chenhu pulls Yi Xin.


    Yi Xin stopped, stunned.


    Everything in front of them is gradually becoming transparent, and then slowly disappear from their eyes.


    "Gone?" Wu Chen was shocked.


    "The gods? Did the gods come to save the world Yi Xin whispered. The mahogany sword is gone, but the charm is still there.


    "I think so!" Wu Chen nodded hard, his eyes shining, "we actually fight with the gods to save the world. I''m excited to think about it. I don''t know if we will have a chance to see the gods in the future."


    Yi Xin didn''t speak.He didn''t know that he had a chance to invite the gods to a barbecue.


    (yes!)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1465

    "Don Jie, wait for me." Roommate Li Ming came after him.


    "Are you listening to those girls'' bullshit again?" Tang Jie is tall and thin, but he is lean and muscular. He usually looks like a bully with glasses. As soon as he goes to the basketball court, he takes off his glasses and puts on his sports vest. That''s where the girls'' eyes gather. Chest muscles have chest muscles, abdominal muscles have abdominal muscles. As for his appearance, the girls gave him seven points. It can be imagined that his appearance was not bad. As a member of the student union and the school basketball team, he has always been a man of the year in the school.


    "Oh, you are such a wood. Do people want to talk nonsense with me? They want to talk to you. " Li Mingchang is quite ordinary. He shares a dormitory with Tang Jie, and is also a member of the school basketball team. However, it is obvious that the purpose of girls getting close to him is not for himself, but for Tang Jie, who has a good relationship with him.


    "There''s nothing to say." Tang Jie didn''t look back at the girl who was not far behind them and said faintly.


    "Today''s bullshit is a bit interesting. It is said that there is a magic shop. Only those who are destined to see it can enter it. After going in, the boss will satisfy a wish of the predestined one. " Li Ming said with a smile, "it''s the same as fantasy stories, but some of them have nose and eyes, just like real stories."


    "They have this time. Isn''t it good to read more books?" Tang Jie frowned and said impatiently, "I want to be unrealistic all day. I want to satisfy my wish without paying anything?"


    "People have fantasies. It''s normal. But a lot of people just think about it. After thinking about it, they will be honest. " Li Ming doesn''t reject people''s fantasies. In his opinion, it''s also a way for people to relax. As long as the distinction between reality and fantasy, occasionally fantasy about good things, their little happy about nothing.


    "Eat." Tang Jie for Li Ming''s idea noncommittal, light said, suddenly remembered what, "after playing don''t pick up those girls to buy me water."


    "Yes, I didn''t answer. It was the girls who forced me to do so." Li Ming is also very helpless, some girls are really too warm. But Tang Jie is like a piece of ice. He can''t cover it. For these enthusiastic girls, they are always a cold face, and they are always far away from people.


    "If you force it, you push it back." Tang Jie didn''t say well.


    "Yes, I really don''t know what kind of sister can enter your eyes." Li Ming shook his head. He couldn''t figure out Tang Jie''s preferences. The girls chasing Tang Jie are passionate, pure and lovely, beautiful and generous, and cool and sassy, but Tang Jie has no interest. Is Tang Jie gay? Of course not. So Li Ming finally came to the conclusion that Tang Jie''s vision is too high, and there is no one he can like at present.


    Tang Jie has the habit of running at night, but the people in the dormitory are also used to it. And sometimes if Tang Jie runs too late at night, he won''t go back to his dormitory. He will go directly to his small apartment near the school. This small apartment was bought by Tang Jie''s family to facilitate his study. It can be seen that the financial situation of Tang Jie''s family is very good.


    Can Tang Jie be unpopular because he has a face, a figure, money and a bully?


    However, even if they asked Tang Jie to see a movie, Tang Jie didn''t even return the information.


    But that night, Tang Jie felt that he had met his goddess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1466

    After running, he walked slowly back to his apartment. There are tall trees on both sides of the road in the university town. Because of the continuous drizzle tonight, there are no pedestrians on the road. Tang Jie looks up to feel the cool light rain and takes a deep breath. He likes the feeling of walking alone on the road at night.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had a pair of beautiful clear eyes.


    Tang Jie was stunned. After standing still, he fixed his eyes on it, which confirmed that he was not wrong.


    There is a girl sitting on the tree above him, looking at him faintly.


    The girl has a soft black hair, delicate face, wearing a white skirt, so sitting on the tree trunk, silently looking at him.


    Don''t know why, Tang Jie from her expressionless face to see with her age does not match the calm and cool thin.


    "Can''t you get down?" Never taking the initiative to talk to girls, Tang Jie asked at this time, "can I help you?"


    The girl is still looking at him with no expression. When Tang Jie is a little worried, the girl is just like an elf. She jumps down and stands in front of him gracefully. At this moment, Tang Jie just felt like a gentle wind and a cold moonlight in front of him, so he suddenly broke into his world.


    "No The girl''s voice is very nice, but the tone is only cold. At this moment, Tang Jie finally realized that there was such a pleasant sound as a big Pearl falling on a jade plate.


    The girl ignored Tang Jie and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Tang Jie opened his mouth and called.


    The girl looked at him.


    "Are you a student of a university near here? It''s not safe for you to be outside so late. Or I''ll take you back? " Tang Jie said this, he felt a little surprised, he was so bold to chat up a girl.


    The girl looked at him in silence, and there was still no expression on her beautiful face.


    "I''m sorry, I just, just..." Tang Jie did not know how to say, "you are a girl, so late, and wearing a short skirt, I am afraid you will meet bad people. You are a girl. When you meet bad people, you will... "


    "My house is over there." The girl raised her finger in a direction.


    Tang Jie a Zheng, immediately laughed: "that I send you, go." She means, would you like to send her?


    The girl nodded.


    Tang Jie is a little happy and walks beside the girl. He''s sure, he''s in the mood. This is a feeling he has never felt before. The girl in front of him makes him want to know more and know more.


    All the way, the girl didn''t say much. It was Tang Jie who said it.


    Tang Jie said all the way, finally only know the girl''s name is Wenyuan, other girls did not tell him anything, has been a touch of cold expression.


    At the end of an alley, Wenyuan waves to stop Tang Jie from seeing each other off. Then the whole person falls into the dark alley and disappears.


    Tang Jie stood at the entrance of the alley and didn''t leave for a long time.


    He saw such a girl for the first time.


    I want to see her again, very much.


    But I don''t know anything except that the girl''s name is Wenyuan. I didn''t even ask for my cell phone number.


    Will you meet her here tomorrow night?


    With such a mood, Tang Jie came to the same tree at the same time the next night. Looking up, disappointed to find that no one. Looking around, only sporadic pedestrians on the road quickened their pace to go home.


    Tang Jie is sitting on the roadside, guessing the identity of Wenyuan in his heart. Which university is she from nearby? Sophomore or junior? It doesn''t look like a freshman anyway. Her eyes are very clear, but with cold and light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1467

    Bit by bit, the night is getting deeper and deeper, and the temperature is getting lower in the late night of autumn. Finally, Tang Jie stands up slowly and is ready to go back.


    Before leaving, subconsciously looked up, but again on the pair of beautiful unspeakable clear eyes.


    "Wenyuan?! When did you come? " Tang Jie cheered.


    "For a while." Wen Yuan said, again light jumped down, stood in front of Tang Jie.


    "You, are you hungry? I''ll treat you to something to eat. " Tang Jie said excitedly.


    "Yes." Wenyuan did not refuse, but agreed directly, which made Tang Jie very happy.


    "Now it''s just barbecue. Let''s have some barbecue. Go back early after eating, or it will affect your class tomorrow. Do you have class tomorrow? " Asked Tang Jie.


    "I''m not a student." Wenyuan light back sentence.


    "I''m sorry." Tang Jie heard this, do not know why the heart of a pain, Wen Yuan was not able to go to university, she is very poor and bitter? Wenyuan is still wearing the white skirt of yesterday. It''s a bit old and the style is out of date. It can be seen that Wenyuan''s family situation is not so good. At this age, we should study carefree in the ivory tower, but Wenyuan didn''t go to university. What does she do now? Tang Jie wanted to ask, but he knew that this was not a good time to ask. He had to restrain himself and ask again later.


    Wenyuan didn''t speak, and there was no expression on her face. She didn''t seem to care about it, or she had been used to other people''s surprise for a long time. She just kept going slowly. Finally, he and Tang Jie stopped in front of a barbecue stand.


    "What would you like to eat?" Asked Tang Jie.


    "Fish." Wen Yuan said only one word.


    "All right." Tang Jie turned to order with his boss. Besides fish, he also ordered some other meat and vegetables.


    After they sat down, they were speechless.


    At the next table are two boys, who are having a barbecue. While eating, they also discuss how to make up an excuse with the dormitory to let the dormitory open the door for them.


    "Yi Xin, I''ll tell you later that I have a stomachache. You took me to see a doctor, and then I came back from the hospital. What''s the matter? When I get there, I''ll twist my face a little bit more. I''m sure the dormitory manager will believe me. " A boy said.


    "I think he''ll think you''re constipated, not sick." Another boy named Yi Xin said angrily.


    "Or you''ll pretend?" The boy said bitterly, "I doubt whether those girls cheated us? Everything has a shop. Has it ever been there? We haven''t seen it before


    "Don''t you say that only those who are destined can enter. Maybe we shouldn''t go in, or maybe it''s the wrong time. I think we can meet again. Don''t worry. There will always be a day Yi Xin said in a low voice.


    Tang Jie noticed that when the boy at that table said that everything has a shop, Wen Yuan seemed to care a little and took a look there. Although it was very short, Tang Jie was sure that Wenyuan did not turn his head until he heard those words.


    Everything has a shop? Like the one Li Ming talked about last time? Which shop can only be entered by those who are predestined?


    Is Wen Yuan interested in such rumors? Ask Li Ming tomorrow.


    Wen Yuan''s appetite seems not big. He only likes fish. He only eats a little of other meat, but he doesn''t eat any vegetable.


    It''s a bit picky. It''s not good. Meat and vegetables are the best. Tang Jie wrote it down in his heart. Later, I became familiar with Wenyuan and tried to persuade her to eat vegetarian dishes.


    After having a barbecue, Wenyuan gets up and goes on without waiting for Tang Jie to pay the bill. Tang Jie is not angry, just anxious to pay the money, quickly catch up.


    (Wu Chen and Yi Xin will reappear not because they will become employees of Tiandao office, but because there are still problems in the world. The next few stories should have a little connection with the characters. I like all these. I hope you like them too


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1468

    Tang Jie silently sent Wenyuan to the entrance of the alley. Along the way, Wenyuan didn''t say a word to Tang Jie, but Tang Jie thought it was good to walk with Wenyuan like this.


    Wenyuan waved to Tang Jie to stop again. Then he walked into the alley without even saying goodbye.


    Tang Jie stood at the entrance of the alley for a long time.


    On the way back to his apartment, he sent a wechat to Li Ming.


    "Did you sleep?"


    "No, I''m playing games. What''s the matter? I''m coming back to sleep tonight? Can''t wake up the dormitories to open the door for you? I''ll go down and call you the dormitory Li Ming immediately returned the message.


    "No, I just want to ask you, before several girls and you said what predestined relationship can enter a shop, the shop owner to meet anyone''s wishes that matter, you remember? Can you tell me more about it? "


    "Ah? You suddenly believe that? Wait a minute. I''ll finish this one and say


    "No hurry, you play first."


    Tang Jie is walking on the road, thinking about things in his heart. It''s autumn, Wenyuan is still wearing the old white skirt. Didn''t her family buy her clothes? Wenyuan is very beautiful. If she opens her mouth, there should be many men willing to spend a lot of money on anything she wants. But she didn''t have any accessories, not even a bag. What kind of life did she lead? What kind of persistence do you have?


    After returning to the apartment, Li Ming sent a voice message telling him about the store several girls said.


    That shop is really called everything has its own shop. It is said that there are all kinds of things in it, including people''s wishes. Some people say that being able to go in is the predestined one. The boss doesn''t need to pay a price to satisfy a wish. But others say that''s not the case. The truth is that those who go in can satisfy any wish, provided they pay the same price.


    As for where the store is, there is no definite answer.


    Compared with the two statements, Tang Jie believes the latter one more. Any wish can be satisfied, but only at the same cost.


    How can there be such a good thing in this world, only to get without paying?


    Wenyuan also heard of this shop? Does she have any wish to realize that''s why she cares so much? What does Wenyuan want most? Tang Jie thought hard, but he couldn''t think of it.


    I''ve only seen her twice, but Tang Jie finds that he cares more and more about Wenyuan and thinks more and more about her.


    On the third night, Tang Jie was still waiting under the big tree. At eleven o''clock, he looked up many times and made sure that Wenyuan didn''t come. Time goes by slowly. When it''s almost 12 o''clock, Tang Jie, who has been playing with his mobile phone, looks up and sees Wen Yuan sitting on it as he wishes. He looks at him without expression.


    "Wenyuan!" Tang Jie stood up a little happy.


    Wen Yuan jumped down and looked at Tang Jie: "you are waiting for me."


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you. Because I don''t know how to contact you. " Tang Jie nodded.


    "I don''t have a cell phone." Wen Yuan said. When Wen Yuan said this, his tone was very natural and plain. There is no mobile phone this thing in the present society seems to be very incredible, even embarrassed. But Wenyuan does not have these emotions.


    "I''ll give you one." Tang Jie blurts out, just finished saying this words regretted.


    Wen Yuan turned to look at Tang Jie, his eyes a little cold, light way: "I say this, do not want you to send me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1469

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that, and I know you didn''t mean that." Tang Jie looked at Wen Yuan with some cold eyes. He was annoyed, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Tang Jie felt a pain in his heart at this moment. Did he hurt Wenyuan? He didn''t really mean that. He knows that Wenyuan doesn''t want him to send his mobile phone. Besides heartache, his brain is still a little sticky, and he doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "Go, go." Wen Yuan did not tangle with this problem, but left two words behind and went straight ahead.


    "Well, I''ll walk with you." Tang Jie hurried up. Looking at Wenyuan or wear that old skirt, floating a touch of heartache. He really wanted to buy clothes for Wenyuan, but he didn''t dare to say that. Today is my third day of meeting Wenyuan. If he rashly sends a lot of things, Wenyuan will be misunderstood and hate him.


    Tang Jie and Wenyuan continued to walk on this main road for a while. Later, Tang Jie still invited Wenyuan to eat, but Wenyuan did not refuse. He still said to eat barbecue and fish.


    Before leaving that night, Wenyuan stood at the entrance of the alley and said two words: goodbye.


    And then disappeared into the alley.


    Tang Jie was stunned and rushed up with great joy.


    Today is different, Wen Yuan said goodbye to him!


    Does this mean that their relationship is a little different?


    After Tang Jie returned to his apartment, after washing, he lay in bed and looked at his mobile phone. He turned on his microblog and recorded what happened today. He set it to be visible only for himself. Then he fell asleep with a smile on his face.


    When he wakes up in the morning, Tang Jie looks forward to the coming of night.


    Because, at night, we can see Wenyuan.


    Tang Jie found that Wenyuan seemed to like that big tree very much. Every night at that time, Tang Jie would see Wenyuan there. Wenyuan sometimes sits on a big tree, sometimes stands by it, sometimes sits at the foot of it.


    That night, when Tang Jie arrived, he saw Wenyuan sitting on the steps beside the big tree.


    Hearing Tang Jie''s footsteps, Wen Yuan looked up at him.


    "Wenyuan." Tang Jie repressed the joy in his heart and said hello in a soft voice.


    "Here you are." Wen Yuan stood up and looked at Tang Jie, "I want to have a barbecue."


    "OK, let''s go to the barbecue." Tang Jie nodded.


    It''s the same barbecue.


    The voice of the people at the next table is a little familiar. Tang Jie took a look. It turned out that they were the two boys who discussed how to pretend to be ill and go back to the dormitory last time. But this time, they are not two, there are more girls. This girl So beautiful?


    When Tang Jie looked back, he saw that Wenyuan was also looking at the girl. It seemed that he was still very concerned?


    "You are the most beautiful." Tang Jie whispered.


    Wen Yuan took back his eyes and looked at Tang Jie. He said, "she''s more beautiful."


    Tang Jie is silent and wants to refute, but he is afraid to make Wenyuan unhappy. In his eyes, Wenyuan is the most beautiful girl in the world.


    The next table seemed to be whispering about them, too.


    "Yi Xin, the beautiful girl at the next table is boasting that konghou is more beautiful. There are not many girls who are so honest now. "


    "Eat your pork! People will hear it. " The boy named Yi Xin said angrily.


    "Well, I''ll eat a lot if you treat me tonight." The boy said with a smile, and then said to the beautiful girl, "kongho, you need to eat more. Yi Xin has promised to invite you to a lot of barbecues. Ah, I''m so happy. I''m so flattered. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1470

    "Yes, I''ll pack some for the boss and Dongxiao later. More meat, please The beautiful girl named kongho said impolitely.


    "No problem." Yi Xin said with a smile.


    Tang Jie''s dishes at their table soon came up. Wenyuan silent eating fish, Tangjie carefully help her pick.


    After Yi Xin finished that table, Yi Xin and Wu Chen wanted to send kongho. But kongho waved his hand: "go back to the dormitory. You can''t get in if you''re late. I''ll go back myself. "


    Yi Xin and Wu Chen obedient and konghou waved back to school.


    Kongho carried a bag of barbecue, and slowly left there.


    Wen Yuan turned his head again, looked at the direction of the disappearance of konghou, and then went back to eat fish.


    Tang Jie has some doubts. He knows that some girls have different feelings about women who are more beautiful. Some of them are inexplicable hostility, envy and jealousy. Some of them are opposite feelings, like to be close. However, he is sure that Wenyuan does not belong to any kind.


    Well, the girl just now, why did Wenyuan care?


    However, Tang Jie did not want to think about these next.


    Because, in the following days, Tang Jie is more and more happy. Wen Yuan''s attitude towards him is more and more different. His concern, his waiting, finally had the result.


    It''s late autumn. Wenyuan is wearing an old white coat. Inside is the old white skirt. Is this skirt washed every night and worn the next day, or do Wenyuan have two identical skirts? Tang Jie dare not ask.


    He only dares to ask carefully: "Wenyuan, the weather has cooled down, do you wear so cold?"


    "It''s not cold." Wen Yuan''s short answer.


    "But your legs are out. It''s windy and cold at night, isn''t it?" Tang Jie was more careful.


    Wen Yuan thought about it and said, "sometimes it''s cold."


    "Well, can I buy you two clothes? It won''t be expensive, it will make you warm. " Tang Jie''s tone is extremely cautious.


    Wen Yuan looked up at Tang Jie and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Tang Jie''s heart was uneasy, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Tang Jie is more and more worried about shangwenyuan''s expressionless face. At last, when he is about to give up, Wenyuan talks.


    Just one word.


    "Good."


    Just such a word, let the heart almost sink to the bottom of Tang Jie instant fly up.


    Wenyuan agreed to buy clothes for her.


    Is their relationship really different? Is their relationship closer?


    Wenyuan has a good figure. Tang Jie estimates his height and weight, so he buys Wenyuan three sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes. While waiting under the big tree at night, Tang Jie was very worried. Did he buy a little too much? Would Wen Yuan feel that he was giving to her and then angry with him?


    As it turns out, he thinks too much.


    Wenyuan took the clothes and put on a white coat on the spot. Coat and hairy hat, Wenyuan wear very lovely.


    If ordinary people see the way they get along at the moment, they don''t think that Tang Jie, who spends money to buy things, is giving. On the contrary, they think that Wen Yuan, who receives gifts and dresses, is giving.


    Of course, neither Tang Jie nor Wen Yuan think this is the case. Two people at the moment is very natural, a gift because each other accept happy fly up, the other calmly and generously accepted the gift.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1471

    "This boot is recommended by the shop assistant. I think it looks good with the latest style. Try it on." Tang Jie looked at Wenyuan put on new clothes, very happy, open the bag, take out the shoe box said. The price tag has been torn off by Tang Jie. Tang Jie is afraid that Wenyuan will have the burden of thinking after seeing the price.


    Wenyuan took off his old shoes, put on the short boots bought by Tang Jie, and nodded: "appropriate."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Tang Jie said happily, "after a while, it will be warmer to buy longer boots and those with wool inside."


    Wen Yuan put on his coat and new boots and looked at some handbags: "what did you buy?"


    "Three coats, three cashmere sweaters, three bottoms, pants, boots." Tang Jie was a little nervous.


    "I, do you want to say thank you?" Wen Yuan looked at the handbag and suddenly asked.


    Tang Jie a Leng, immediately happy to wave: "no, of course not."


    Finally, after Wenyuan disappeared in the alley with several handbags, Tang Jie cheered after a while.


    He felt that from today on, his relationship with Wenyuan was completely different.


    For the first time in more than half a month, Wenyuan has accepted his gift. And the tone and attitude of Wen Yuan made Tang Jie happy. That''s the attitude of not treating him as an outsider.


    The next day, to Tang Jie''s delight, Wenyuan gave him a gift.


    Although this gift is insignificant, it is a common wild flower. It seems that many of these wild flowers are planted in the flower beds on the roadside of the university town. But this one is different. It''s from Wenyuan.


    "I don''t have money for gifts." Wen Yuan light said, "so picked a." When he said that he had no money, Wenyuan was still in a light mood, without any inferiority or other emotions. This is also the most touching point for Tang Jie. Whenever Wen Yuan says that he has no money or something that ordinary people have, Tang Jie is more distressed than bitter. He wants Wenyuan to live a better life, but now is not the time, only slowly.


    "Thank you, thank you. I''m very happy. Thank you Tang Jie excited incoherent, holding the palm of the humble flower, as if holding a peerless treasure.


    "Sushi for lunch." Wen Yuan suddenly spoke.


    "OK, I''ll take you. There''s a sushi bar in the business district of the university town. It''s said that it''s not bad. The fish are very fresh. You''ll like it. " Tang Jie carefully put the wild flower away, thinking if he could find someone to treat it as a dry flower and keep it for a long time. This is the first gift from Wenyuan. The meaning is different.


    "Good." Wenyuan dialect is still rare.


    Walking on the road, or Tangjie looking for words, Wenyuan from time to time a light grace.


    At the sushi restaurant, Tang Jie and Wenyuan sat in the card seat in the corner of the restaurant. Originally Tang Jie wanted to sit by the window, but Wen Yuan said he didn''t like it.


    Sushi is served quickly. Tang Jie is right. The fish here is very fresh.


    Then Tang Jie found that Wenyuan is picky about food.


    They all picked up fresh fish fillets and left the rice behind.


    Tang Jie smiles and takes all the rice to eat.


    "Do you like rice?" Wen Yuan asked.


    "No, I don''t want to waste it." Tang Jie replied with a smile. The real reason, of course, is not this, but because this is the rest of Wenyuan. It feels different from ordinary rice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1472

    "But I don''t like it, and I don''t want to waste it." Wen Yuan heard this and looked at the other sushi in front of him.


    Rarely see Wenyuan has other expression, looking at the tangle on Wenyuan''s face at the moment, Tang Jie feels that the people in front of him are much more alive.


    He said with a gentle smile: "it doesn''t matter, you eat fish, I eat the following rice."


    "Good." Wen Yuan heard the speech and nodded, without any excuse or embarrassment.


    Tang Jie has long been used to Wenyuan''s attitude, and he even likes it.


    "After dinner, shall we go to the cinema?" Tang Jie finally asked what he had long wanted to ask.


    "It''s too noisy." Wen Yuan didn''t even think about it and refused.


    As expected, Tang Jie is a little frustrated. The next moment, however, Wen Yuan''s words made him feel like he was in heaven.


    "Go to the park. The air is good." Wen Yuan ate a piece of sashimi again and said faintly.


    After lunch, Tang Jie took a taxi and took Wenyuan to Shanhe Park in the suburb.


    The mountain and river park full of autumn has a unique artistic conception.


    Autumn breeze, the wind will be a piece of red leaves blowing in the air after a few turns slowly fall. Red leaves everywhere, like a huge red carpet.


    Wenyuan walked on the fallen leaves, looked up at the sky, whispered: "it''s cold, the birds have migrated."


    "It''s true that all the migratory birds have migrated, but there are still some left behind." Tang Jie walked beside Wen Yuan and said softly. After a pause, he asked, "is it cold? If it''s cold here, we''ll walk around for a while. "


    "Good." Wenyuan nodded. She really didn''t like to blow here all the time.


    On the way back, Tang Jie thought about what he would take Wenyuan to do. What do girls like to do? Shopping? Buy some girls'' favorite things for Wenyuan. Tang Jie thought of those who asked Li Ming what girls of this age like and what they are suitable for. Cosmetics, skin care products, perfume, bags? The accessories are also good. Although Wenyuan is naturally beautiful and beautiful without makeup, Tang Jie always wants to buy a lot of things for Wenyuan. There are some things for girls of this age. He hopes Wenyuan also has them, not only have them, but also have more.


    So the last place to get off is in the financial center of the city.


    Tang Jie took Wen Yuan to the beauty district. Wen Yuan stood in the same place and said, "I don''t like those things."


    "Well, you look beautiful without makeup. Can I buy you a bag? Sometimes it can hold things. " Tang Jie asked tentatively.


    Wen Yuan seemed to think for a while, and then nodded.


    Finally, Tang Jie takes a fancy to granny Xiang''s chain bag.


    "It''s a little heavy." After Wen Yuan carried the bag on his back, he made a sentence like this.


    "But it''s beautiful." Tang Jie said gently, "that''s too heavy. Let''s change it." This bag on Wenyuan''s back is really beautiful, but she doesn''t like it. Let''s forget it.


    Wenyuan nodded, and finally changed another brand of bag, the price is not cheap where to go. But Wenyuan seems to have no concept of these, expensive or not, it seems to have no meaning for her. Tang Jie doesn''t care. He can''t afford to spend money on Wenyuan.


    Tang Jie did his homework, so he took Wenyuan to buy a set of skin care products, cosmetics and lipstick. He has both hands full.


    "buy a bottle of perfume. Buy something more elegant. " Tang Jie said.


    Wen Yuan didn''t agree this time. She shook her head: "I don''t like the taste. It''s too pungent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1473

    "Well, we won''t buy it." Tang Jie answered immediately. Think about it. This perfume is not suitable for Wen Yuan. There is always a natural and fresh fragrance on the body of Wenyuan. It smells very comfortable. That does not belong to any kind of perfume or incense, it is the taste of Wen Yuan.


    Tang Jie also wants to buy accessories for Wenyuan, such as necklaces, bracelets and earrings. Wenyuan refused: "I don''t like hanging so many strange things on my body. I don''t have ear holes, either


    Tang Jie nodded with a good temper: "well, we won''t buy these. Are you hungry? What would you like to eat at night? "


    "Sushi." Wen Yuan light said.


    "Well, there''s a sushi restaurant on the top floor, which is very good. But it''s still a little early. Let''s find a coffee shop first? " Tang Jie proposed.


    "Well."


    Tang Jie left with a pile of paper bags and Wenyuan.


    In the counter, two cupboard elder sisters watched their backs disappear before they began to talk in a low voice.


    "Are they both students? You look good. "


    "A man''s family should be rich. Do you see the watch he''s wearing? "


    "Yes, I also saw the shoes he was wearing. My cousin had those shoes, which I bought after pestering my family for a long time. They cost several thousand yuan."


    "That girl is his girlfriend. He''s so generous. Look at the things in his hand. They add up to tens of thousands. And the bag. I saw the woman come in just now. She didn''t have a backpack, so I bought it here. "


    "I envy that bag. I can''t afford it until I save my salary for a few months. I also want to have a rich and good-looking puppy boyfriend


    "Wash to sleep, have everything in the dream."


    ¡­¡­


    In the coffee shop, Wenyuan sat by the window and looked at the books in the coffee shop. Tang Jie found that the books Wenyuan read seemed to be magazines with pictures. The sunlight comes in through the window, plating a soft light on Wenyuan''s face. Wenyuan''s long eyelashes quiver slightly, just like a small brush, brushing in Tang Jie''s heart, itching.


    Wenyuan just sat there, just like a perfect picture, people can''t bear to disturb.


    Tang Jie just sat there quietly looking at Wenyuan, motionless. To his mobile phone vibration for a long time, Wenyuan remind him, he just recovered.


    Someone sent him a message on wechat.


    "Tang Jie! You hide well, so you have a girlfriend, or that kind of beauty! " It''s from Li Ming.


    Is he around here? Did Li Ming see him and Wen Yuan?


    Tang Jie looked around and didn''t see Li Ming.


    "I left early. I''m very smart. I can''t make a light bulb. But your girlfriend is really beautiful, just like a wild elf. You are a perfect match, handsome men and beautiful women. " Li Ming sighed. Wildelf is a character in the game played by Li Ming, and it is the most popular female character among male players. The character in the game is ethereal and beautiful, and is the favorite of nature.


    "I haven''t written a word yet." Tang Jie replied. Night elf? This description is really appropriate. When Wenyuan jumped down from the tree, it was really like a night spirit. It just broke into his heart.


    "What? Not yet? " Li Ming was obviously surprised.


    "Come on, I believe you can. You are so excellent, my sister will see your shining point, and finally deeply like you. " Li Ming sent another one.


    "Thank you for your kind words." Tang Jie looked at deeply like your words, his face showed a longing smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1474

    He also hopes that one day. Although this day seems a little far away, the progress is not bad, is it. Wenyuan is willing to go shopping with him and accept what he buys.


    When eating sushi in the evening, Tang Jie still eats rice and Wenyuan eats sashimi. There was nothing wrong with them.


    This scene was seen by a girl at the next table, and then secretly photographed with her mobile phone. She wants to share it with her roommate and see someone else''s boyfriend! She also wants a boyfriend who is so accommodating. We also photographed the shopping bags that don put aside. She also wants a boyfriend to buy for herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Autumn is far away, and the pace of winter is approaching.


    The leaves of the big trees on both sides of the main road in the university town have fallen out, giving people a kind of strange beauty of depression.


    A beautiful girl, wearing a white cloak, hat edge and collar hairy, wearing black leggings, a short woolen skirt, a pair of black boots, standing there more and more slender legs. She stood at the front gate of X university and attracted too many people''s attention.


    The boys couldn''t help looking back at the girl. Who doesn''t like a girl with a high face and a good figure?


    The girls are looking at her clothes and bags. This beautiful girl has no makeup, but her skin looks so white and delicate. Her dress, if not mistaken, is a new product of XX brand. It''s impossible to take this set down. That bag is also a new winter model of F, with a price of more than 30000 yuan! Beautiful and rich little sister! I can. I can bend. Some girls are crying in their hearts.


    "Wenyuan!" Tang Jie trotted from the school gate, "wait a long time?"


    Wen Yuan shook his head: "just arrived for a while."


    "Let''s go. I''ll make sweet and sour fish for you today." Tang Jie said with a smile.


    Wen Yuan nodded: "good."


    "By the way, the P family''s mobile phone is new. Let''s get you a new one?" Tang Jie said.


    "No, this is good." Wen Yuan pointed to the bag. There is a mobile phone that Tang Jie bought for her.


    "All right." Tang Jie refused to see Wenyuan, no longer reluctantly. He always wanted to buy a mobile phone for Wenyuan, but Wenyuan didn''t agree. Finally one day Wenyuan agreed. Tang Jie went to buy a mobile phone and played many games for Wenyuan. He also taught her how to register wechat and how to use the mobile phone. Once, after reading Wenyuan''s address book, Tang Jie felt more deeply about Wenyuan.


    Because in Wenyuan''s mobile phone address book, there is only his number.


    Wenyuan never talked about her family, nor told Tang Jie where his home was, nor did Tang Jie ask. He always felt that it was a kind of harm to Wenyuan to ask.


    Now Wenyuan lives in Tang Jie''s apartment, and Tang Jie lives back in his school dormitory.


    Tang Jie would go back to his apartment to cook for Wenyuan every day, but he would go back to the dormitory every night.


    Walking on the road, Tang Jie carefully stretched out his hand to Wenyuan''s hand. Wen Yuan did not like the first time to directly earn off, but let him lead. This makes Tang Jie''s heart blossom. But that''s all. No matter how much intimacy, Tang Jie thinks it will be a blasphemy to Wenyuan.


    The layout of Tang Jie''s apartment is completely different from that before.


    Now it''s the warm pink house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1475

    Especially the sofa in the apartment, it is a warm and safe nest. There are a lot of cartoon pillows on it. There are hairy coral blankets stacked there. When it''s cold, they are pulled to cover it. The bottom of the tea table is full of all kinds of snacks. Of course, the most popular ones are grilled fish slices, COD slices and so on.


    Wenyuanwo is playing games on the sofa with the tablet that Tang Jie bought for her. Is an old game similar to cut fruit, but fruit for a variety of fish. Wenyuan can play this game for half a day. Also like to watch animation, nest in the sofa, a cup of hot water, you can hold the tablet to watch animation for an afternoon.


    "Eat, wash your hands and eat." Tang Jie put the food on the table and called.


    Wen Yuan got up slowly from the sofa, washed his hands slowly and sat down at the table. It''s all over my face that I don''t want to get out of the sofa.


    "Eat and go back." Tang Jie said with a smile. In autumn, I think Wenyuan is not afraid of cold. It turns out that this is not the case at all. Wenyuan is very cold. If she can''t go out in winter, she won''t go out. When she gets home, she puts on her hairy pajamas and nests in the warm sofa. In addition to eating and going to the bathroom, you can''t get off the sofa at other times.


    Tang Jie thought to himself that such a lazy literary garden is really like a cat. He immediately denied the idea. Cat is a sticky little thing, but his literary garden is not. His literary garden is always so cool and indifferent. She never paid much attention to others, but her attitude to him was different. This makes Tang Jie''s heart strangely satisfied and happy. However, Wen Yuan never seems to laugh. When can Wen Yuan smile at him once?


    After dinner, Tang Jie went to clean up the dishes. Wen Yuan is lying on the sofa, quietly watching Tang Jie do housework.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Jie stopped and asked.


    Wen Yuan shook his head and did not speak, still lying there to see Tang Jie.


    Tang Jie smiles and continues to wash the dishes.


    Tang Jie didn''t find that Wenyuan''s eyes became deep and inexplicable at this moment.


    Throughout the winter, Wenyuan would go to the school gate to wait for Tang Jie from time to time. Tang Jie often sends wechat to Wenyuan. He sends many messages, but Wenyuan sends one back. But just a message will make Tang Jie feel better.


    After Tang Jie had a girlfriend, all the girls who used to chase him kept away.


    Only the president of the student union, Tang Jie''s sister, has been paying attention to Tang Jie. After seeing Wenyuan waiting for Tang Jie at the door, her shoelaces broke up. Tang Jie immediately squatted down to tie Wenyuan''s shoelaces.


    She sent a wechat to Tang Jie. Sent a lot of text messages.


    "Tang Jie, originally you found the girl you like, and I''m happy for you. But you seem to have lost yourself. It''s true that the girl grew up very well. But every time I see you so humble, pay so much, that girl is also a matter of course, I really can''t go on. Love is mutual, not one side to pay, the other side to take. You bought all the things she wore and used. Even if you go out to eat, you always pay. I didn''t mean to say that she wanted a girl. However, I think that if you really treat someone, it''s not that you don''t care about the gains and losses, but that you want to give the best things to each other. "


    "So far, you''ve been spending, you''ve been giving. Your apartment is for her too, and you go back to your dormitory, right? Although the school basketball team training you are not absent, but it is far different from before. Your mind is no longer on the basketball you once loved. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1476

    "I said so much, not that she was bad. But want to say one thing, is you pay too much, the other side did not respond, this relationship is worth it? I still hope to see that high spirited, with their own proud of you


    After sending these, Xuejie is waiting for Tang Jie''s reply.


    But Tang Jie didn''t reply.


    After half an hour, Xuejie couldn''t help but send a message again.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Tang Jie. I really don''t mean to provoke. I just want you to have a good time. I''m just a little afraid that you''ll sink too deep and get hurt in the end. "


    However, the message did not go out, followed by a red exclamation mark.


    Xuejie was stunned and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Tang Jie actually deleted her?!


    She always thought that her relationship with Tang Jie was different. Although it''s not that kind of friends, lovers are not full, but the same major, also in the student union, contact more, she and others, for Tang Jie, it must be different.


    But today, because of her advice, Tang Jie actually deleted her. There was no explanation or refutation.


    How could he care so much about defending that girl?


    What''s so good about that girl? She''s such a fan of Tang Jie.


    ¡­¡­


    Before learning elder sister sends a message to Tang Jie, Tang Jie is taking Wen Yuan to eat eight second black fish fillets in a shop. This is the specialty of this restaurant. Cut the cuttlefish into thin slices, rinse it with soup, and then mix it with seasoning.


    When Tang Jie was washing fish fillets for Wenyuan, his mobile phone kept ringing.


    Tang Jie opened wechat for a look, frowned slightly and ignored it.


    As a result, the phone continued to ring.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen Yuan asked.


    "Nothing." Tang Jie directly deleted her friends from her wechat, and then put her mobile phone aside. "The class director just told me something. It''s nothing important. Eat first."


    Wen Yuan did not ask, nodded and continued to eat fish.


    After dinner, Tang Jie and Wenyuan walk back to their apartment.


    Walking on the main road of the University Town, Wenyuan suddenly stops and looks at the front in silence.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Jie asked.


    Wen Yuan turns to look at Tang Jie, and then looks forward. His eyes suddenly become complicated.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Jie asked anxiously.


    Wenyuan still did not speak.


    At this time, a normal car suddenly lost control and sped up to the sidewalk. The screams suddenly came one after another, and the runaway car was very fierce. All the pedestrians were knocked down everywhere, which was bloody. And the next moment is about to run into Tang Jie and Wenyuan.


    At this moment, Wen Yuan''s fingers moved, and he seemed to make up his mind. He frowned and closed his eyes slowly.


    The next moment, she was pushed away by a strong force. She was stunned. Then she opened her eyes and saw Tang Jie with a worried face. Before he could take back her hand, she was taken under the car.


    The car finally stopped. Blood came out from under the car, and the people under the car didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    There was a lot of chaos around, some were screaming, others were shouting for help, others were on the phone, and more were carrying cars to save people.


    Wenyuan stood in front of the car, looking at Tang Jie who was injured with her eyes closed under the car. She clenched her fist in her sleeve, then turned around and left.


    ¡­¡­


    When Tang Jie woke up from his hospital bed, he saw his parents'' happy faces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1477

    His parents hugged him with a smile and were glad that he was OK.


    He was involved in the car, other people were injured, only he had a little scratch, which is incredible.


    Tang Jie doesn''t understand. The pain of being involved in the car seems to be fresh in his mind, but he has nothing to do now.


    By the way, what about Wenyuan?


    Wenyuan!


    His parents don''t know the existence of Wenyuan, and he doesn''t plan to bring Wenyuan to his parents so early.


    Is it inconvenient for Wenyuan to come forward? Are you worried about him now? Are you waiting for him in the apartment?


    After he repeatedly assured himself that he really didn''t have any discomfort, and the hospital also issued the examination results, which showed that Tang Jie was really OK, Tang Jie''s parents left. Their company is really busy. They can''t leave for long.


    Tang Jie took out his mobile phone to call Wenyuan, but no one answered.


    This is common, but Wen Yuan will call him back when he sees that he has not answered the phone.


    This time, however, there was no call back.


    Tang Jie''s heart suddenly rose a strong uneasiness. He took a taxi and rushed to his apartment.


    Standing at the door, he took a deep breath and opened the door.


    "Wenyuan." Tang Jie called softly for fear of disturbing the people in the room.


    There was no response.


    Wenyuan is not in the apartment.


    Tang Jie dials his cell phone again. This time, he clearly hears the ring of Wenyuan''s cell phone ringing in the room.


    Wenyuan has no mobile phone!


    Tang Jie''s heart suddenly sank. He rushed into the bedroom and saw that all the clothes he bought for Wenyuan had been changed and put on the bed. Open the wardrobe, everything he bought for Wenyuan is in it.


    "Wenyuan?! Wen Yuan Tang Jie''s heart at this moment of abnormal panic, he cried out the name of Wenyuan, but no response.


    In the living room, Wenyuan''s mobile phone and tablet are placed on the tea table. There is a bag he bought for Wenyuan on the sofa. The shoes he bought for Wenyuan are neatly placed in the shoe cabinet by the door.


    Wenyuan didn''t take away everything he bought for Wenyuan.


    Only she left.


    Why?


    Why leave without saying goodbye?


    Why does it disappear so suddenly?


    No, you can''t suddenly break into my heart and disappear without a trace!


    Tang Jie looking at the mobile phone screen saver, heart at this moment incomparably firm, he must find Wenyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Chen and Yi Xin find that every time they have a barbecue, they can see a haggard boy sitting at the next table. He orders grilled fish but doesn''t eat it. He just sits there. When they left, the boy was still sitting there.


    "Lovelorn?" Wu Chen said in a low voice, "I saw that the beautiful girl he was with didn''t get together."


    "Shh, can you keep your voice down?" Yi Xin put a rib into Wu Chen''s mouth to stop him from going on.


    "He can''t hear such a low voice." Wu Chen''s voice is smaller, "however, when eating, I can see that he is very good to that girl. How can he be dumped?"


    "Because they couldn''t have been together." Kongho muttered as he ate the roast ribs.


    "Why?" Let alone Wu Chen, even Yi Xin is curious.


    "Why, why do you say that? Do you know Wenyuan? " Suddenly, a voice came in. Wu Chen and Yi Xin are stunned. They turn around and are surprised to see that Tang Jie doesn''t know when to get to their table.


    So, did the boy hear their conversation just now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1478

    Kongho raised his eyelids and said faintly, "do you want to know?"


    Tang Jie looked at kongho and nodded.


    "Pay first." Kongho pointed to what they ordered at this table.


    Tang Jie immediately called the boss to pay.


    "Come here to see me tomorrow." Kongho dropped a business card and pointed to the table next door. "Now, go back to your own place. Don''t disturb me to eat. Otherwise, I won''t tell you anything. "


    Tang Jie, who originally wanted to ask, immediately took his business card and sat back.


    After kongho finished eating, he said goodbye to Wu ChenYiXin and went back with a bag of barbecue.


    Tang Jie followed kongho, and kongho didn''t stop him. Kongho goes to the lane where Wenyuan comes home. He stops and looks at Tang Jie with a smile. Then he goes into the lane and disappears.


    Tang Jie chased into the alley, which he had never entered. Every time Wenyuan asked him to stop at the entrance of the alley, it was his first time to enter this place.


    The alley was dark and narrow. Tang Jie followed the alley to go not far, but the whole person was frozen in place.


    This is a dead end.


    Tang Jie takes out his business card, turns on the light of his mobile phone and looks at it carefully again.


    There is everything.


    There are four big golden characters on it.


    A row of small words under the big words: for you, the price is not cheap.


    There is also a row of smaller words at the bottom right, which is the address.


    Tang Jie knows the address. It''s at the bottom of the snack street in the university town. But, if he remembers correctly, the last number on the street is 350, and the address on the shop is 351.


    Everything is, everything is


    This is the shop that the girls are talking about, and it is also the shop that Wenyuan cares about.


    Can satisfy people''s wishes.


    The price


    There must be a price.


    Want to find Wenyuan, want to see Wenyuan, no matter what the price!


    Early the next morning, Tang Jie came to the place on his business card.


    What comes into view is a very simple building. In this modern snack street is so out of place.


    There is nothing wrong with shop names.


    It''s just the huge gold ingot at the door and the completely asymmetric couplet, which gives people a very strange feeling.


    Having no time to think about this, Tang Jie quickly steps forward and is ready to knock on the door.


    Because the door is not open at the moment, it seems too early to open.


    However, just as he raised his finger to knock on the door, the door opened silently.


    Tang Jie was surprised, but he didn''t hesitate. He walked in directly.


    "Welcome." A voice from Qingyue.


    Tang Jie looked at the voice and saw a beautiful woman sitting in the middle of the hall, smiling at him.


    Tang Jie opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he found that he had a lot to ask, but now he didn''t know where to start.


    "I know who you''re here for. Sit down first. " Tianmiao smiles and points to the chair opposite her.


    "I''m here for Wenyuan." Tang Jie walked over and sat down. Then he said eagerly, "boss, is this shop really able to satisfy people''s wishes, as long as it can afford the corresponding price? Is that true? I want to find Wenyuan. I want to see her. "


    "It can satisfy any wish of the predestined one." Tianmiao chuckles. When Tang Jie is hopeful, Tianmiao''s next sentence makes him fall into the ice cellar, "but you''re not the one who''s predestined."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1479

    "What do you mean?" Tang Jie''s face was a little pale. "Doesn''t it mean that this shop can only be seen by those who are predestined, and only those who are predestined can enter to make a wish? Since I can see this shop and enter it, why am I not the one who is destined for it? "


    "Wenyuan is the right person in our shop." The sky tiny body slightly backward, leaning on the back of the chair, slowly said.


    "Wenyuan is it? Who are you? What did she wish for? " Tang Jie asked eagerly.


    Tianmiao smiles and doesn''t answer right away.


    "How much do I need to pay to help me find Wenyuan?" Tang Jie asked eagerly.


    "I don''t think you want to know what she wants." Tianmiao gently knocked on the armrest and said slowly, "there''s a traffic accident. You have nothing to do. It''s because of Wenyuan. It''s enough to know that. "


    "It was Wen Yuan who saved me. It was her. It was indeed. Who is she? " Tang Jie finally confirmed the guess in his heart, although it was so incredible.


    "I don''t think you want to know who she is." Tianmiao smiles, "you can go. It''s enough to know that. "


    "No! I want to know, I want to know more. Why don''t you tell me anything? Why don''t you let me come to this store and tell me nothing? " Tang Jie excitedly stood up and asked, puzzled and angry.


    She didn''t call it. Tianmiao tilted his head slightly and seemed helpless. He called softly in his mouth: "konghou..."


    The next moment, Tang Jie was shocked to see that the beautiful girl she saw last night appeared behind the boss out of thin air.


    "Master, I just think it''s better to make some things clear. Otherwise, the human will keep looking for it? " Said the konghou in a low voice.


    "But for human beings, sometimes living in the dark is a kind of happiness." The sky tiny soft voice says.


    Master? human beings? For humans?


    What does that mean?


    Tang Jie was shocked.


    Are they really not human.


    What about Wenyuan?


    Wenyuan, right?


    No, whether Wenyuan is human or not, she is the Wenyuan she knows and the Wenyuan she likes!


    "I just think Wenyuan, she seems to be..." In the middle of kongho''s words, he looked up at Tang Jie, but didn''t say what he said.


    "Do you really want to know? Even if you know it, you may be in agony? " The sky tiny looking at Tang Jie, light ask a way.


    "Yes Tang Jie answered firmly.


    "Sit down." Tianmiao signals Tang Jie to sit down.


    Tang Jie sat down again. Two hands clench together, in the heart flustered and nervous. He knows that what he hears next may hurt him, but he still wants to know the truth.


    "Do you remember one rainy day two years ago when you kicked a cat to death?" The sky is tiny suddenly came such a sentence.


    Tang Jie was stunned.


    He remembers, of course he does.


    It was a heavy rain that day. Because of some things, he was in a bad mood. Although he was carrying an umbrella on the road, he was drenched all over. He was sheltering from the rain at a bus stop, and a wild cat was also sheltering from the rain. I don''t know if the wild cat was sick or something else. He was screaming all the time. A higher than a sound, the sound like a baby crying late at night, very harsh. In the end, he couldn''t stand it and kicked the cat into the bush. Then it was quiet at last, and he didn''t care any more. It''s just that he regretted it later. You shouldn''t hurt animals when you are in a bad mood. Just to find again, there is no trace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1480

    "That''s a new kitten." The sky tiny finish saying this, pause, just slowly way, "it gave birth to a litter of kittens, but only one survived.". This one is Wen Yuan. "


    Tang Jie''s face was pale. His lips were trembling slightly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "She came for revenge, but she seems to give up and save you." Tianmiao looked at Tang Jie, who was more and more pale, and said, "now, you know. I can help you erase these memories, everything about Wenyuan, your choice... "


    Before Tianmiao finished, Tang Jie interrupted her.


    "No! Don''t erase my memory, I don''t forget Wenyuan. " Tang Jie''s voice was hoarse and choked.


    For a moment the shop was quiet.


    Tianmiao and kongho quietly look at Tang Jie.


    For a long time, Tang Jie said slowly: "I should have thought of it, I should have guessed it, Wenyuan, she It''s not human All kinds of signs in life show that Wenyuan is unusual.


    However, although Wen Yuan is not a human being, he still likes Wen Yuan very much. He likes


    Tang Jie slowly looked up at the sky and asked: "can I see Wenyuan again?"


    "She doesn''t want to see you again." The sky is dim and soft voice way.


    "Yes Also... " Tang Jie stood up in despair. How can Wen Yuan wish to see himself? Between him and Wen Yuan, it''s impossible. There was a mother killing feud between them. However, despite this, Wenyuan finally gave up revenge and saved himself. And he also wants Wen Yuan to laugh at himself and his mother killer? He is so excessive, so cruel.


    Wenyuan is so beautiful, in her cool thin appearance, there is such a gentle heart.


    Wen Yuan, his Wen Yuan


    Can''t we meet again in this life


    Tang Jie''s heart at this moment of pain so that he can not breathe, tears finally quietly slowly flow down.


    The most important thing in life is gone forever.


    Never come back, never come back.


    Tang Jie turned around and walked out of the door and disappeared outside.


    Kongho looked at the door, looked at the sky, and said, "master, did I do something wrong? He shouldn''t be here. He shouldn''t know the truth. "


    "No Tianmiao shook his head. "It''s his choice. Humans are such strange creatures. Sometimes I want a bloody truth, but I don''t want a good fake. But human feelings are real. "


    "What a fool he is." The harp murmured.


    After silence, konghou said in a low voice: "Wenyuan is more stupid. Is she in love with this human? What kind of love is it? She used to be intelligent and could be further cultivated, but in the end, she gave up for the sake of this human being. I can''t get over the hurdle in my heart, and it''s a long way off. " She doesn''t know if Wenyuan can successfully set foot on the road of cultivation if she succeeds in revenge, but she knows that after Wenyuan gives up revenge, Wenyuan can''t let go of it all her life. What can''t be put down? It seems too much. It is also destined that Wenyuan will not go far on the road of cultivation.


    Tianmiao looked at the depressed kongho, reached out and touched her head, and said in a soft voice, "therefore, all things have spirit, and all things have emotion. Do not cheat, do not live up to, do not abandon, do not forget, can do these very not easy. But I hope you and Dongxiao can do that all the time. "


    "I will." Kongho nodded heavily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1481

    "Well, don''t be sad. Tang Jie has his own choice, so does Wenyuan. As long as they don''t regret the choice. " Tianmiao looked at the frustrated konghou and comforted him in a soft voice, "it''s good to be worthy of your heart. You may also face some choices in the future. I hope you think about it before you make a choice, and then don''t regret it after you make a choice. "


    "Well, master, I will. I see." Kongho frowned for a moment, then slowly spread his brow and finally nodded.


    "Go and make tea. It seems that the guests of today are here." Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the door with an unpredictable smile.


    Kongho answered and turned back to make tea.


    Tianmiao sat back, looked at the door and said in a low voice, "welcome, guest. You are also the person of our shop today... "


    The people standing at the door were stunned, as if they were incredulous and afraid. For a long time, the talent at the door came slowly.


    "Hello, you." The man coming in at the door was a young woman, who said hello in a low voice with some hesitation.


    "Sit down, please." Tianmiao smiles and makes a gesture of invitation.


    Looking at Tianmiao''s gentle smile, the young woman obviously relaxed for a while. After she sat down, she asked in a suspicious tone: "Hello, boss. Excuse me, can this shop really satisfy people''s wishes? "


    "Only satisfy the wishes of those who are predestined. And there''s a price to pay. " Tianmiao gently shook the exquisite fan in his hand and said slowly, "well, Wang Wei, what do you want to achieve?"


    The young woman was surprised: "you, how do you know my name?"


    Without waiting for Tianmiao to reply, the woman named Wang Wei laughed again and said, "yes, this shop is so magical that it can satisfy people''s wishes. It''s not strange to know my name. Boss, are you a messenger of God? "


    The sky tiny silent smile, low voice way: "you think is, that is."


    "It must be! I''ve been able to be someone Wang Wei clenched her hands and looked at the sky and said, "can any wish come true? But there''s a price to pay, isn''t there? "


    "Yes. Any wish is OK... " The voice of the sky became a little distant and even more bewitching.


    "Well Well, I think In a word, my wish is very unusual. Can you really do it? As for the price I have to pay, no matter what! Even if the price is my soul after death. " Wang Wei''s eyes a little hot said.


    "Yes, the price you have to pay is enough. So, what''s your wish for someone who is destined for you? " Tianmiao''s fan covered his half face and only showed a pair of beautiful eyes. He asked gently.


    "I, I want to be her. That''s the man in our company, Zhang Wen! OK? Can you do it? Let me be her Wang Wei was silent and suddenly raised her voice. The more she said, the more excited she was. She almost roared behind.


    After roaring these words, Wang Wei took a breath slightly, and her chest heaved violently, showing her restlessness.


    She looked forward to looking at TIANYAO with some hesitation, waiting for TIANYAO''s answer.


    "Absolutely." Tianmiao chuckled and said, "if you are destined for someone, just as you wish..."


    "Ah?" Wang Wei was stunned, and then excited again, "really? Can it really be done? Turn me into her. "


    "Yes. Go back. Get up in the morning and you''ll be brand new. " Tianmiao smiles, "Oh, by the way, I haven''t invited you to drink tea. Do you want to drink a cup of tea before you leave?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1482

    Wang Wei was about to get up, stunned, puzzled: "must drink to realize the wish?"


    "Neither. It''s just hospitality. " Tianmiao puts down the fan, takes the tea from kongho and sips it.


    "Well, I don''t have to." Wang Wei shook her head, then got up and bowed to Tianmiao. "Thank you, boss. I''ll go first."


    With that, Wang Wei turned and quickly left the shop.


    After Wang Wei disappeared at the door, kongho looked at Tianmiao with a puzzled face: "master, this world is strange."


    "What''s so strange?" Tianmiao puts down his tea cup.


    "I feel like I''ve been eroded into a sieve. But we can''t find the source. " The harp frowned.


    "Don''t worry, the world will be found after the repair." Tianmiao heard kongho''s mobile phone ring and said with a smile, "why, are your two human friends inviting you to dinner again?" Wu Chen and Yi Xin have been frequent customers since they found the store and successfully came in. I often ask kongho out for dinner. Kongho seems to like to get along with these two people, and generally agrees to go out to dinner with them. Even eat and take, every time I finish eating, I still don''t forget to bring food back for her and Dongxiao.


    "Well, they asked me to have barbecue in the evening. These two are second class. I used to ask me to have a lot of barbecues. They really remember to have a barbecue, but they don''t know how to change. I don''t want barbecue tonight, I want hot pot! " Kongho looked at the wechat message and said with disgust.


    "Go ahead and come back early. We don''t have to bring back the hotpot. " Heaven forbids.


    "Ah, master, you don''t say I''m going to bring the pot back together." Kongho is serious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, just have fun. " Tianmiao looks at the seriousness of the Dragon child''s face. It''s funny in his heart, but there''s some comfort in his heart. Children grow up, have their own friends, but will not forget to bring delicious food to the family. Just take home the pot outside the operation, or not it.


    "All right. Next time I eat something else, I''ll bring it back. " Kongho nodded.


    Kongho hopped back to the backyard and went back to his little nest to play games.


    Dongxiao appeared behind Tianmiao and said in a low voice: "master, I don''t understand..."


    "Go ahead." Tianmiao went to the display cabinet beside the wall, took out a picture scroll, and then went back to the table.


    "That man just now..." The master will never allow human beings to use their own soul to do the price, why today?


    "Do you know why I block you and kongho''s perception in this world?" Tianmiao put the scroll on the table and opened it slowly.


    "I don''t know." Dongxiao answers honestly.


    "If one day you lose your mana temporarily, I hope you will calm down and observe carefully in the face of some situations, and don''t draw hasty conclusions until the end." Tianmiao slowly and gently said this sentence, and then all the pictures in his hand were opened.


    This is a picture of beauty.


    The beauty in the picture is wearing a well cut cheongsam, holding an oil paper umbrella and smiling. After the scroll was completely opened, the smile of the beauty in the painting became bigger. She even raised a hand and waved to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao smiles, turns to Dongxiao and says, "take it to the backyard to dry. It''s a bit trendy. "


    Dongxiao came down, came forward, looked at the beauty in the picture scroll, and asked: "master, are you going to find the person she is waiting for?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1483

    Tianmiao didn''t answer, just waved with the beauty in the picture, and then let Dongxiao take the picture down.


    After Dongxiao retreats, Tianmiao takes out Tianji mirror and frowns slightly to see the picture in it.


    The world is far more complicated than she thought, and there are many more things to deal with than originally planned. It seems that we have to stay in this world for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Wei''s heart still beats fast when she walks out of the shop.


    When she walked out of the store a few meters later, she subconsciously looked back, and then was stunned.


    In front of my eyes, where is the shadow of that shop.


    At the end of the road is a dead end, nothing.


    She remembers very clearly that she went through the snack street and saw the legendary shop at the end, but now there is no more.


    The snack bars on both sides of the street are still bustling, no different from when they came. It was like a dream.


    But is that really a dream?


    Wang Wei is a little uncertain.


    After returning home, Wang Wei, as usual, ate, watched a play, washed, played with her mobile phone in bed for a while, and then went to sleep. Before going to bed, I couldn''t help laughing at myself. It might be a dream to enter that shop today. It''s my obsession that''s how it works.


    The next morning, when the alarm clock rang on time, Wang Wei got up confused and brushed her teeth.


    When brushing her teeth in the mirror, Wang Wei''s eyes suddenly widened. Then she reached out and waved, shook her head, and nodded.


    The person in the mirror is really herself! But it''s not the way I used to look.


    It''s Zhang Wen.


    It''s not a dream. I entered that store yesterday. It''s really not a dream! I really became a beautiful Zhang Wen.


    Wang Wei is happy to hop in place for two times, and then quickly brush her teeth. When she brushes her teeth, her eyes are reluctant to leave the mirror for a moment.


    In the past, every morning, Wang Wei looked at the people in the mirror and was very depressed. Because originally she was freckled, small eyes, nose is not very, nose is still a little big, lips are a little thick, face value score is really one point, is a real ugly girl. And Zhang Wen, is the company''s big beauty, every day there is no lack of male colleagues. She doesn''t have to do what she can''t finish or what she can finish, so many male colleagues rush to do it.


    Every time the company dinner, she is the most eye-catching one. Not to mention the company''s annual meeting and League building. The annual meeting is a lottery. She''s the first prize. Many colleagues said it was a black box operation. Even if it''s really a black box operation, but there''s no evidence to say it''s lonely?


    Every day when it''s time for the company to have lunch, Zhang Wen will receive several takeout, even she doesn''t know who ordered it for her. Not to mention that flowers and gifts are often sent to the company. In the dustbin of the company, there are often flowers she discarded.


    These are not the main reasons for Wang Wei''s envy. What she envies most is that their department manager, handsome and promising Zhou Rui, is pursuing Zhang Wen crazily. But Zhang Wen doesn''t look Zhou Rui in the eye every time. That''s all. I don''t agree with Zhou Rui''s pursuit. Why should I accept Zhou Rui''s good advice?


    Zhang Wen takes all the gifts Zhou Rui bought for her. They will show off in their department intentionally or unintentionally. The one time Wang Wei remembers most clearly is a lipstick Christmas gift box of a certain brand. It''s very difficult to buy. Female colleagues get together during lunch break to discuss when to rush to buy. Zhang Wen took the lipstick gift box they discussed and threw it on her own station with an impatient look on her face, complaining: "there are too many lipsticks at home. Many of them are overdue. Why are you still sending me such things? "


    A female colleague immediately exclaimed that this is not the x-card Christmas gift box, and asked Zhang Wen who sent it.


    Zhang Wen rolled her eyes and said, "who else can it be, Zhou Rui. I can''t use it up. I guess I''ll throw it away. " But the ostentation in her voice was so obvious.


    It''s hard to give it to her, but in the end it has to be thrown away. Wang Wei lowered her head and gathered the anger in her eyes. What she cherishes is trampled in the soil here by Zhang Wen. How can she treat Zhou Rui so excessively? How can she do that?!


    Yes, Wang Wei likes Zhou Rui very much. Zhou Rui, who likes Zhang Wen, also likes her very much.


    Zhou Rui never looks Wang Wei in the eye. Wang Wei knows that she will never be liked by Zhou Rui.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1484

    Because she really looks too ugly, less than half of Zhang Wen.


    She always inferiority sitting in the corner of her station, looking at the dazzling Zhang Wen and other colleagues talking and laughing, no one will care about her, no one will look at her more.


    Why?


    What good things are Zhang Wen''s, and she can''t finish the class?


    Is it because Zhang Wen has a good skin?


    It''s not fair. The world is not fair.


    He tried so much to get what he didn''t get, but Zhang Wen had it at her fingertips.


    But she got it, but she didn''t cherish it at all.


    In that case, why give it to her?


    Why not for yourself?


    If you own these, you will cherish them.


    She thinks that every day.


    Now, the wish has come true.


    She really became Zhang Wen.


    Wang Wei touched her face happily before going out, and then she was ready to go to work.


    Wang Wei was stunned when she came to the door of the company. Now she has become Zhang Wen. What about the real Zhang Wen?


    At this time, a familiar voice came.


    "Zhang Wen, what are you doing here? It''s going to be late. Let''s go. "


    Wang Wei looked back and saw Zhou Rui with a gentle smile on her face. Zhou Rui is still carrying a paper bag in his hand.


    "You must have missed breakfast again. I brought you breakfast. " Zhou Rui gave Wang Wei the paper bag in his hand. "Let''s go, the elevator is coming."


    Wang Wei followed Zhou Rui into the elevator in a trance and came to the company. After calling the card, Zhou Rui whispered in her ear that she must have breakfast, so she went to her office.


    Wang Wei takes the paper bag and walks slowly to Zhang Wen''s station. Then she looks at her original station and finds it empty.


    Didn''t Zhang Wen become her? Where is Zhang Wen now?


    This question has never been answered.


    Because this day is almost over, the real Zhang Wen did not appear. And Wang Wei''s station has been empty. When it was time to go to work, Wang Wei asked herself for a long leave. And her supervisor did not ask, just leave a sentence, leave out the holiday has not come to deduct wages.


    Wang Wei finally enjoyed the treatment she had long dreamed of.


    In the morning, her male colleagues helped her to do what she needed to do. At noon, received three takeout, two milk tea. She learned from Zhang Wen before and gave the extra takeout and milk tea to two colleagues who had a good relationship with Zhang Wen, Ren Jing and Zhu Mei. However, Wang Wei thinks it''s just a plastic friendship with these two people. The company has a canteen, but because of the bad taste, many people choose to order their own takeout, and then change the meal allowance into cash.


    When eating, Wang Wei subconsciously looked at her original position.


    "Hey, Wang Wei didn''t come today when she asked for leave." Ren Jing saw Wang Wei''s eyes and said in a low voice.


    "When I come here, I''m very angry to see Zhou Rui give you some takeout." Zhu Mei sneered, "she doesn''t look in the mirror, ugly than, Zhou Rui will take a fancy to her?"


    Wang Wei was stunned at this.


    Is it so obvious that you like Zhou Rui?


    In addition, Zhang Wen seems to know about it, and Ren Jing and Zhu Mei seem to know about it. Then these three people often watch her jokes in private?


    "Ugly people do more mischief." Ren Jing said with a low smile, "if I were her, I would go to the whole Rong first and then think about Zhou Rui."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1485

    Wang Wei heard this, holding chopsticks hand can not help but tight. It turns out that colleagues see her like this. How ugly people are?


    "Ah, this milk tea is good at noon today, and the taro mud is much better." Ren Jing drinks milk tea and says with a smile.


    "My pearl is also good. Let me taste your taro." Zhu Mei takes a spoon to scoop the taro balls in Renjing milk tea.


    Wang Wei listened to the two people laughing and laughing, but she ate the meal with the same taste. During the lunch break, she was lying on the station, and her mobile phone vibrated.


    Wang Wei doubts that no one has ever looked for her before lunch break. Who is looking for her today?


    When she opened wechat, she was stunned. Because wechat is no longer her account, but Zhang Wen''s. Is this what the shopkeeper does? Zhang Wen''s micro signal has become her.


    It was Zhou Rui who sent the message.


    "Wenwen, you didn''t eat much at noon. Do you feel sick? Shall I buy you some stomach medicine or go to see a doctor with you? "


    "No, I''m fine." After Wang Wei quickly returned this message, she opened the conversation record of other people.


    There are many contacts in Zhang Wen''s wechat address book, most of them are men. There are more than ten men who often contact each other, and there are five or six men who have some ambiguous chat content. Wang Wei was even more surprised when she flipped through her circle of friends. The content of some circle of friends is obviously only visible to some people.


    Wang Wei quickly came to a conclusion. Zhang Wen is not only a sea king, there are many spare fish in the fish pond, but also a few boats!


    Such a woman, how worthy of Zhou Rui, where Zhou Rui like.


    Wang Wei wants to find Zhou Rui with her mobile phone.


    But just about to get up, but the whole person froze.


    She is Zhang Wen now.


    How to explain these things to Zhou Rui? How can Zhou Rui see Zhang Wen clearly and leave her?


    No, this is not the real purpose of her becoming Zhang Wen.


    Before I saw that Zhang Wen didn''t cherish Zhou Rui''s sincerity, she thought countless times that if she was Zhang Wen, she would treat Zhou Rui well. Now, she is Zhang Wen.


    Didn''t she achieve her goal?


    Almost didn''t turn the corner. Wang Wei breathes out and looks at the contacts in wechat. Zhang Wen''s other boats have to find a way to break. Those ambiguous ones can''t continue. Zhang Wen''s private life is so chaotic, which is not only expected by Wang Wei, but also unexpected by her.


    At ordinary times, those male colleagues are courteous to Zhang Wen, but those who come to Zhang Wen refuse. Wang Wei thinks that Zhang Wen''s practice is problematic. But what I didn''t expect was that Zhang Wen was dating several men at the same time. Is she not afraid that the east window incident will not end?


    What a disgusting woman. Zhou Rui is so good, why not cherish his good?


    Wang Wei''s face turned black, and then sent the same message to those men: we are not suitable, don''t meet again.


    After that, she blacked out all these people.


    After that, Wang Wei looks up at Zhou Rui''s office direction, thinks about it, and sends a message to Zhou Rui.


    "In the evening, have dinner together?"


    Zhou Rui seconds back.


    "Yes, yes."


    Just after reading, the message was withdrawn and another one was sent soon.


    "Well, what would Wenwen like to eat in the evening? Hot pot or Western food, or something else? "


    Wang Wei looked at the news and couldn''t help smiling.


    The first one is obviously Zhou Rui''s hasty return, and then he thinks it''s not right. He quickly withdraws it and reissues it.


    "I want to eat hot pot." Wang Wei returned a message with a smile on her face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1486

    The next moment, a cheering came from the manager''s office, and then it seemed that the people inside realized their gaffe and were silent again.


    The people outside all looked at the manager''s office in surprise, and then withdrew their eyes after nothing happened, but they were all discussing in private what good things happened to the manager to make him so happy.


    Wang Wei holding the mobile phone, did not speak, smile.


    After work, Wang Wei received Zhou Rui''s wechat message and asked her to wait at the door of the company. He went to drive.


    Wang Wei slowly picked up the next thing, and then went downstairs. When she was cleaning up the drawers, Wang Wei felt a little unbalanced again. There are too many good things in Zhang Wen''s drawer. All kinds of expensive cosmetics are left in the drawer at random. There are some things that Wang Wei is reluctant to buy at ordinary times, but there are several kinds in Zhang Wen''s drawer. Zhang Wen has the same basic salary as her, even if she takes the bonus, she can''t have such spending power. Obviously, these are also from Zhang Wen''s spare tires.


    By the time we got downstairs, Zhou Rui''s car had already stopped there. Zhou Rui got out of the car and opened the co driver''s door. When Wang Wei got in the car, he closed the door.


    "I''m so glad you''re free to have dinner with me today. Let''s eat first... " Zhou Rui was very happy, but before he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly stopped on Wang Wei and said, "it''s still early. Shall we go shopping? I''ll buy you something. "


    "Well? What can I do for you? " Wang Wei hasn''t responded yet.


    "Buy some clothes and shoes. You are a little confused today. Have you taken out your old clothes from a long time ago? " Zhou Rui said with a smile.


    Wang Wei looked at her clothes. No, it''s what she usually wears wait! Her face is Zhang Wen now, and she is still wearing her own clothes. Zhou Rui is saying that she is not well dressed. He is also considerate of giving her a step down. He says it''s old clothes. It also reflects the fact that he is really not well dressed. After Wang Wei reacted, she said with a smile, "yes, I got up late this morning and picked up a dress to wear at will."


    She also wore this dress when she was Wang Wei, but Zhou Rui had no impression. It can be seen that Zhou Ruiping didn''t look her in the eye. And now, as soon as he saw Zhang Wen''s face dressed like this, Zhou Rui immediately proposed to buy her new clothes.


    Wang Wei''s mood is a little uncomfortable, but it''s soon forgotten. Now it''s her who sits in the co driver''s seat of Zhou Rui, and it''s her who wants to go shopping and have dinner with Zhou Rui, so don''t think much about it.


    At the mall, Zhou Rui takes Wang Wei to the mall and buys two sets of clothes and a pair of shoes for Wang Wei. And bought a bag! Originally, Wang Wei wanted to refuse such a valuable gift, but Zhou Rui said, "this bag is not as good as the one I gave you last time. I''ll buy a better one next time. I''ll make do with it today."


    After hearing this, Wang Wei no longer objected and accepted the gift. But I''m gnashing my teeth in my heart. How much did Zhang Wen spend on Zhou Rui? How many gifts did you accept from Zhou Rui without giving Zhou Rui a response? Fortunately, now that she has become Zhang Wen, she will treat Zhou Rui well in the future.


    "It''s much more beautiful. Of course, Wenwen, you are beautiful. " Zhou Rui praised Wang Wei and nodded.


    "You have good taste." Wang Wei also laughed, "these are what you appreciate, so I wear more beautiful."


    When Zhou Rui heard this, his eyes were bright. When did Wen Wen praise him like this? Today, Wenwen promised to go out to dinner with him and go shopping together. Is his sincerity finally moving Wenwen? Is Wenwen willing to accept him? When Zhou Rui thought of this, he was very excited and happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1487

    Dressed up in a new look, Wang Wei and Zhou Rui went to a hot pot shop on the top floor. The business of this shop has always been very hot. We need to make an appointment in advance. Zhou Rui made an appointment at noon.


    When eating hot pot, Zhou Rui tenderly irons dishes for Wang Wei, and then carefully puts them into a bowl for her.


    "After dinner, shall we go to the cinema? There''s a good film recently. " After Zhou Rui sandwiched the dishes for Wang Wei, he asked carefully.


    "Well, let''s see the latest one. But is it time to buy tickets now? Can we only buy more than nine? It''s a little late to finish that. " Wang Wei agreed.


    After hearing Wang Wei''s promise, Zhou Rui couldn''t help but say happily, "I''ve already bought the ticket. The one at 8:20."


    Wang Wei a Leng: "when did you buy the ticket?"


    When Zhou Rui saw that Wang Wei was stunned, he was in a panic and quickly explained: "Wenwen, I''m sorry. I don''t want to be a good advocate and don''t ask for your opinions. I just buy there first. If you want to see a movie, we''ll see it. If you don''t want to see it, I''ll take you home. "


    Seeing Zhou Ruicheng''s fear of explanation, Wang Wei felt a little distressed. This is the way Zhou Rui used to get along with Zhang Wen. Humble with careful flattery.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s just right. Let''s go to the cinema after dinner." Wang Wei said with a smile.


    Looking at Wang Wei''s smile, Zhou Ruigang''s heart relaxed, and then joy replaced the uneasiness just now. Wen Wen says like this, is really willing to start with him? That''s great, that''s great!


    After eating and going out, Wang Wei met a man.


    It''s her!


    Everything has the woman in the shop who brings tea to the boss.


    She knows everything. Why is she here?


    Wang Wei''s heart beats faster. Is it for her? What''s wrong, or to stop this face changing behavior. For a moment, many possibilities appeared in Wang Wei''s mind.


    As a result, the woman didn''t even look at her. She joked with the two boys next to her and went into the shop and sat down to order.


    Just for dinner?


    Wang Wei breathed out her breath gently.


    "Wenwen, what''s the matter? You don''t look very well. It seems to be like this all day. Are you not feeling well? " Zhou Rui''s voice of concern came.


    "No, No." Wang Wei shook her head. "I just thought of the play I saw yesterday. The ending was a little bad."


    "Well, after that, less attention should be paid to the ending of this tragedy, and more attention should be paid to the easy healing. The movie we are going to see later is said to be very happy. " Zhou Rui gently persuades.


    "Well." Wang Wei nodded. They went to the gate of the cinema. Wang Wei looked up at Zhou Rui again. "Can I have milk tea and popcorn?"


    Zhou Rui looked at Wang Wei''s beautiful face and listened to the weak negotiation tone. He only felt cute and lovely. He felt like he was hit by an arrow in his heart.


    "Sure, Wenwen. What kind of milk tea would you like to drink? I''ll buy it. I''ll buy you popcorn." Zhou Rui''s mood was like a roller coaster that night, but only up, not down. Wenwen was just coying with him, right? Yeah, yeah!


    "Red bean and pearl milk tea. Three parts of sugar. "


    "Well, you wait for me."


    After entering the cinema and waiting for the lights to turn off, Wang Wei slowly eats popcorn and drinks milk tea, and Zhou Rui occasionally reaches into the popcorn bucket to eat a popcorn.


    In fact, a question will flash through Wang Wei''s mind.


    Where is the real Zhang Wen? That girl should know the answer, right? Do you want to ask yourself?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1488

    In fact, Zhou Rui doesn''t like popcorn. He just likes the feeling of eating popcorn with Wenwen.


    The next moment, when Zhou Rui reached into the popcorn bucket to get the popcorn, his hand touched another soft hand. Zhou Rui''s heart beat violently. It was Wen Wen''s hand. Zhou Rui quickly takes away his hand, and then turns to look at Wang Wei, who is also looking at him at this time.


    Two people look at each other, Wang Wei quickly turned to continue to watch the film.


    Zhou Rui saw that Wang Wei had no other reaction, so he slowly reached out to Wang Wei, and finally gently grasped Wang Wei''s hand.


    Wang Wei was stunned. She turned her head to look at Zhou Rui, but saw that Zhou Rui was trying to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Wang Wei laughed and didn''t take her hand back.


    Zhou Rui felt Wang Wei''s action, and his heart was already jubilant. Wenwen accepted herself, great!


    Zhou Rui gently holds Wang Wei''s hand. The next moment, he feels that Wang Wei also gently holds his hand. He just felt like he was in heaven at this moment!


    In the evening, Zhou Rui wants to send Wang Wei home. Wang Wei remembers that although her face has turned into Zhang Wen, she still lives in her rental house. She is about to refuse.


    Zhou Rui has some pitiful language way: "before you never let me send you, today start to let me send you."


    Zhang Wen never let Zhou Rui take her home before? So Zhou Rui doesn''t know where Zhang Wen''s home is?


    "All right. It can only be delivered downstairs. " Wang Wei was relieved.


    Zhou Rui nodded happily: "listen to Wen Wen''s command, only send it downstairs."


    Zhou Rui drives Wang Wei to the gate of the neighborhood where Wang Wei rents. He was a little surprised: "have you moved? Have you moved here? "


    Wang Wei was surprised. Didn''t Zhou Rui send Zhang Wen home? How could you ask such a question.


    "Do I have to change the place to mail the gifts for you in the future?" Next, Zhou Rui''s words dispelled Wang Wei''s worries. It turns out that Zhang Wen gave Zhou Rui an address just to let Zhou Rui mail gifts.


    Zhang Wen! This woman, how can it be like this! What does she take Zhou Rui for? Spare tire, cash machine, recreational toy? It''s so hateful. The more Wang Wei knows, the more she hates Zhang Wen.


    "Well, I''ll change the address later." Wang Weishun said with Zhou Rui, "but this is just a transitional place. I want to live in another place." Wang Wei certainly won''t tell Zhou Rui the current address. If Zhou Rui sees that the address is the same as the registered address of the employee "Wang Wei", it will be troublesome.


    "You want to move? I''ll help you with the house. " Zhou Rui listened and asked with concern.


    "I want to change to a quiet place, which is closer to the company." Wang Wei said.


    "Then I''ll keep an eye on it for you." Zhou Rui said immediately.


    "Well, I''ll go up first." Wang Wei nodded, and then turned to leave, it seems to think of something, and to Zhou Rui, "you go back to drive, pay attention to safety." With this sentence, Wang Wei quickly stepped into the gate of the community.


    Zhou Rui stood at the gate of the community for a long time. Just now, Wenwen was concerned about him and told him to go back and drive safely???


    Zhou Rui clenched his fists.


    Sincerity is the key to success!


    "If you come in, tell me before you go." Zhou Rui returned to the car and sent a message to Wang Wei, but the smile on his face never disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1489

    Wang Wei looks at the message sent by Zhou Rui, her mouth rises, and her heart is warm. Zhou Rui is so gentle and considerate, so he deserves better feelings. Zhang Wen should not be allowed to trample on Zhou Rui''s mind.


    In the future, she will treat Zhou Rui well.


    In the days that followed, Zhou Rui felt that his painstaking waiting and sincere efforts were finally rewarded. Because, his Wen Wen promised to be his girlfriend! What could be more joyful than this.


    But the company banned office romance, so they kept it a secret for the time being.


    Zhou Rui is very active in helping Wang Wei find a house. Finally, he found a small apartment in the neighborhood next to the neighborhood where he lived.


    "The house is small, but the light is good and the furniture is new." Zhou Rui takes Wang Wei to see the house.


    "Enough, one room and one living room. Enough." Wang Wei is very satisfied with the house. The decoration is relatively new, the lighting is good, the home appliances are complete, and the network is also available. It''s OK to check in with a bag.


    "I''ll help you move later." Zhou ruidao.


    "No, I called the moving company, and there was nothing." Wang Wei quickly refuses, for fear that Zhou Rui will find some clues when he helps her move.


    "All right." Zhou Rui dare not force, promise to come down, say again next, "rent I paid a year first."


    "Ah? I''ll just hand it in myself. " Wang Wei was a little surprised.


    "We are in such a relationship now, do you still share with us?" Zhou Rui smiles. In fact, after only one year, he has his own little 99. What if Wenwen agrees to his proposal after less than a year''s association with Wenwen? Then you don''t have to live here. You can move to your own house and live together. Of course, this is only Zhou Rui''s own good wishes. He knows that the arrogant Zhang Wen will not agree to get married so easily. Now becoming a boyfriend and girlfriend has made Zhou Rui very happy and satisfied.


    Wang Wei heard Zhou Rui say so, some embarrassed smile.


    "Well, I''ll treat you to lunch later?" Wang Wei said with a smile.


    "Well, what would you like for lunch?" Zhou Rui habitually asked Wang Wei''s preference first.


    "I''ll treat you. Of course, I''ll eat what you like." Wang weijiao said angrily.


    "Wenwen, that''s very kind of you." Zhou Rui looks at Wang Wei affectionately, can''t help but hold Wang Wei''s hand, said moved.


    "You are better to me." Wang Wei also took Zhou Rui''s hand and said softly. Just invite Zhou Rui to eat what he likes, and Zhou Rui is so moved. Wang Wei''s heart is actually very bad. What she cherishes is nothing in Zhang Wen''s eyes. Once, the Youth League organized a barbecue in the field. At that time, she summoned up her courage and asked Zhou Rui if she wanted to eat the chicken wings she had just baked. Zhou Rui refused without looking at her. And next to Zhang Wen asked Zhou Rui whether to eat mutton kebabs, Zhou Rui a smile of the past.


    She remembers clearly that Zhou Rui likes to eat chicken, especially chicken wings and legs. But the most annoying is mutton, said the smell is big.


    After the League building incident, Wang Wei knew that it was not important what the food was, but who gave it to him. She thought, if it''s Zhang Wen, it''s to give Zhou Rui poison. Zhou Rui is as sweet as Yi.


    Why, why is it unfair? It''s just that because the skin is better looking, the treatment will be different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1490

    Yeah, it''s really unfair.


    But it doesn''t matter now.


    Because now she is the one with good skin.


    "Zhou Rui, there is something I want to tell you." Wang Wei holds Zhou Rui''s hand and says.


    "You say, I listen." Zhou Rui said with a smile.


    "My nickname is not Wenwen, but Weiwei. You can call me Vivian later. " Wang Wei said gently. Wenwen, Wenwen? It''s disgusting. Every time she heard his name, she felt very disgusted. She''s Wang Wei, not Zhang Wen! Never.


    "OK, vivi, vivi, that''s nice." Zhou Rui was overjoyed, and even more flattered. His girlfriend told him his nickname. Can he not be happy? The relationship between them is getting closer and closer. This is what Zhou Rui has been looking forward to, and now it has finally come true.


    In the following days, the relationship between them became more and more intimate. Zhou Rui only thinks that he is too happy, Weiwei is getting better and better to him. Gentle, considerate, never lost his temper, and in spending money, also know how to think for him.


    Weiwei used to ignore him or get angry with him when she didn''t like it. He always has to try his best to coax Weiwei so that he is willing to pay attention to him. Weiwei is too sensible now. She is busy working overtime and doesn''t pick her up in time. She won''t get angry. She will only considerate let him pay attention to rest, and even buy him a cup of hot milk tea to put on his desk. It''s something I didn''t even think about before.


    As for spending money, Zhou Rui thinks Weiwei has really changed. In the past, he directly asked for what he wanted and accepted what he gave. Sometimes, he hated the gift. Now, he proposes to buy some expensive gifts for Weiwei, who will stop him and save money for him. Now no matter what he sent, Weiwei will be very happy to accept, said that no matter what he sent she likes.


    Because he has become his girlfriend, so many things will be for his sake. He will cherish such a good woman.


    In more than a month, Zhou Rui and Wang Wei have become like glue. Even Zhang Wen''s two former plastic friends can see it.


    "Zhang Wen, are you really dating Zhou Rui?" At lunch break, Ren Jing came and asked in a low voice.


    "You didn''t say Zhou Rui was a phoenix man before. Although he made some achievements in the city, he didn''t look at it at all." Zhu Mei also came and whispered.


    "Yes, you have to think about it. You used to analyze it so clearly, saying that Zhou Rui''s hometown is in the countryside, and his poor relatives are leading a family. In the future, if you can help him endlessly. Although we can see the scenery on his face, it has no foundation. " Ren Jing repeated Zhang Wen''s previous analysis, and then advised, "he doesn''t seem to be suitable for marriage."


    "I''ll think about it." Wang Wei listened to these words, in addition to surprise and anger. How did Zhang Wen evaluate Zhou Rui? I didn''t want to be with him at all, but I always give Zhou Rui hope and hang him. How much did she spend on Zhou Rui before? Where did she come from to say these words? It''s shameless to look down upon others and spend their money.


    At the end of work, Zhou Rui drives Wang Wei to dinner, but Wang Wei is a little depressed and doesn''t talk much.


    "What''s the matter? My lord goddess, who made you unhappy today? " Seeing this, Zhou Rui stops his car by the side of the road. Then Wen Sheng asks Wang Wei, "who made you angry? I''ll hit him. Even if this person is me, I''ll beat him the same way. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1491

    Wang Wei was teased by Zhou Rui''s words.


    She held out her hand to hold Zhou Rui''s face and said seriously, "Zhou Rui, I haven''t asked you, what do you like about me?"


    "Everywhere." Zhou Rui said immediately.


    "I''m asking you seriously. What do you like about me?" Wang Wei''s expression was more serious. She had wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    Seeing Wang Wei''s serious expression, Zhou Rui knows that it''s no good not to answer seriously.


    After he sat down, he seriously thought and answered: "I don''t tell lies. I used to like your beauty, coquettishness and small temper, but now I prefer your gentleness, sensibility and consideration."


    Wang Wei listened with a smile on her face.


    "Do you prefer me before or now?" Wang Wei could not wait to ask such a question, and immediately added, "think clearly and then answer, this is very important to me."


    After hearing Wang Wei''s words, Zhou Rui was a little surprised. What happened to his girlfriend today, but seeing Wang Wei''s seriousness, he became solemn.


    "I like everything about you, but you must let me say that I prefer you before or now. The answer is you now." Zhou Rui replied solemnly, "before you didn''t seem to care about me, but now you, I can feel your heart. Wei Wei, I''m really happy. I swear that I will treat you well and never let you down. "


    Hearing Zhou Rui''s reply, Wang Wei smiles and tears come out of her eyes.


    When Zhou Rui saw Wang Wei like this, he quickly stretched out his hand to wipe her tears and coaxed her softly.


    Wang Wei felt the temperature between Zhou Rui''s fingers and held Zhou Rui''s hand gently.


    Will she be happy in the future?


    Three days later, Wang Wei agreed to Zhou Rui''s proposal.


    I''m ready to quit.


    Because companies don''t allow office romances, you can''t keep secrets if you want to get married.


    Wang Wei has typed her resignation report and is ready to submit it tomorrow. In the evening, Zhou Rui worked overtime again and couldn''t get off work until eight o''clock.


    Wang Wei thinks about it and plans to meet Zhou Rui in the company. After receiving it, let''s go shopping together and discuss what we want to buy when we get married.


    Standing downstairs of the company, Wang Wei looked at the time on her mobile phone, and Zhou Rui was about to come down for a while. Wang Wei can imagine how Zhou Rui will be surprised to see her appear here.


    At the thought of this, Wang Wei couldn''t help smiling. Standing at the door, Wang Weifan looks at the wechat chat record with Zhou Rui, and the more he looks at the corner of his mouth, the more he rises. She couldn''t help sending a message to Zhou Rui.


    "Guess where I am now."


    Looking at the time, Zhou Rui will be off work soon. As expected, wechat immediately rang out. She was preparing to read the news, but there was a thunderous roar in her ear.


    "Wang Wei! You bitch


    This voice?!


    Wang Wei is stiff all over. She suddenly looks up and sees "Wang Wei" standing at the door with a ferocious face, looking at her viciously. This face, originally the most familiar one, now seems to be like a poisonous snake, which makes Wang Wei shiver all over, and her heart is even colder.


    It''s Zhang Wen, the real Zhang Wen!


    Zhang Wen appeared against her original face.


    Why are you here? Why is it now?


    Wang Wei was in a panic.


    Everything has its own way. The owner of the shop promised to realize his wish. Why let the real Zhang Wen appear in front of his eyes?


    Now what?


    Flustered and scared Wang Wei didn''t know what to do, but Zhou Rui''s voice rang out behind her.


    "Wei Wei?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1492

    Wang Wei almost froze in the same place.


    She never thought she would face such a situation.


    A sense of weakness and despair rose in my heart.


    "Vivi, are you waiting for me to get off work?" Zhou Rui walked over happily and stood beside Wang Wei.


    "Vivian? Ha ha ha, you bitch, you are so brazen. You stole my face and pretended to be me When Zhang Wen heard Zhou Rui shouting like this, she immediately understood what was going on. She laughed sarcastically and said, "Wang Wei, you are so shameless."


    When Zhou Rui saw Zhang Wen, he frowned at the speaker: "Wang Wei? What are you talking about? "


    "Zhou Rui, I am Zhang Wen, I am! Wang Wei, a bitch, changed face with me. Don''t be fooled by her Zhang Wen shouts to Zhou Rui angrily and anxiously.


    Zhou Rui was stunned and hesitated to look at the people around him. But I saw the people around me look pale and tremble.


    "Look, she''s Wang Wei! I''m Zhang Wen. Catch her, Zhou Rui. Catch her and ask her how to change my face back. " Zhang Wen roared eagerly.


    "You are really Wang Wei?" Zhou Rui asked the people around him in a low voice.


    Wang Wei''s lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say the last word.


    Suddenly, Zhou Rui grabs Wang Wei''s wrist.


    Wang Wei looks at Zhou Rui in despair.


    Zhang Wen''s face showed a proud smile, but the next moment, Zhang Wen''s smile froze.


    Zhou Rui holds Wang Wei''s wrist and takes her out quickly, leaving Zhang Wen behind.


    "Zhou Rui?! Zhou Rui, what are you doing? Stop Zhang Wen yelled angrily behind.


    Zhou Rui ignored Zhang Wen, but took Wang Wei to run straight ahead.


    I don''t know how far I ran before Zhou Rui stopped. Wang Wei stops breathlessly, lowers her head and dares not look at Zhou Rui.


    "Are you really Wang Wei?" Zhou Rui asked again.


    Wang Wei slowly raised her head and looked at Zhou Rui. She choked and said, "I, I really am. But to you, I... "


    "I know, I know everything. You are really good to me. I can feel your sincerity. " With a smile on Zhou Rui''s face, he clenched Wang Wei''s hand. "You just looked so desperate and sad. Do you think I will abandon you? Why do you think that? "


    Wang Wei a Leng, immediately huge joyful rushed up.


    What Zhou Rui said is that he likes himself, right? He accepted himself. Even if he knew that he was Wang Wei, he accepted himself.


    "I really like you. I always like you. Every time I see Zhang Wen belittling your mind like that, I feel very sad. I always think that if I were you, I would cherish you and treat you well. " Wang Wei finally put the words buried in her heart for a long time. However, when I say this, I no longer think about it in my heart, but can say it to the people I like. And like the person actually know the truth, also respond to her mind, Wang Wei feel really happy at the moment.


    "Silly girl." Zhou Rui hugged Wang Wei and then asked, "although it sounds incredible, I didn''t expect such a magical thing to happen. No wonder you asked me to call you Wei Wei. "


    "Well, I''m Wang Wei." After Wang Wei admitted herself, she felt very relaxed at this moment in her heart.


    "How did you change your face? How did you do that? " Zhou Rui asked what he wanted to know most.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1493

    "It''s the owner of everything that satisfies my wish." After Wang Wei calmed down, she began to slowly tell Zhou Rui everything.


    In the middle, Zhou Rui interrupts from time to time to ask some questions, and Wang Wei tells him everything without concealment.


    The more he listened, the more surprised he was. Finally, he exclaimed, "there is such a magical place in the world. The boss doesn''t look like an ordinary person. I don''t know whether it''s a demon or a God. "


    "I don''t know, but it''s really amazing. When I went out and looked back, the store disappeared. I thought everything that had happened before was my illusion. But it''s not an illusion. " Wang Wei also sighed the magic of the store.


    "But now Zhang Wen really appears and appears against your face. How to solve this problem? I think we should go to the owner of this shop and see what she says Zhou Rui said.


    "Well, I think so, too. Zhang Wen hasn''t appeared, and I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Now that she appears, I''ve got a stone in my heart. " Wang Wei said.


    "Well, where is the shop? Let''s go to the boss together. " Zhou Rui made a decision.


    Wang Wei nods, then tells Zhou Rui the address and takes a taxi to the street with Zhou Rui.


    "Amazing, there''s only 350 in this street. I remember it very well. But you said this shop is on 351. If you have it, is it that shop? " Zhou Rui continued to sigh as he walked. Then he saw a house that was out of place with the surrounding buildings. He immediately asked Wang Wei.


    "Yes, this is the shop. Ah, Zhou Rui, can you see this shop? The boss said before that only the predestined ones can see, and only the predestined ones can satisfy their wishes. Zhou Rui, are you the right person in this shop? " Wang Wei asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. If this statement is correct, then am I really the one who is destined for this store?" Zhou Rui''s eyes shine, some excited said.


    Wang Weigang would like to ask if Zhou Rui is really the one who is destined for this store. When Zhou Rui''s wish is, the originally closed door suddenly opens. There was a strange squeak at night.


    Wang Wei frowned slightly. In fact, it''s not too late now. It''s reasonable to say that many people in this food street should be very noisy. She should not hear the sound of opening the door, but why do she listen so clearly?


    Wang Wei subconsciously looks around and is shocked to find that she and Zhou Rui seem to be isolated from the noise around them. The passers-by who came and went around were talking and laughing, but they didn''t seem to see the shop or the people standing in front of it. It''s like coming to another world?


    "Come on, go in and have a look." Zhou Rui pulled Wang Wei excitedly and quickly walked into the door of everything has its own shop.


    After entering the gate, the light inside was dim, completely different from that when Wang Wei came.


    The boss is still sitting on the chair in the middle of the hall, as if drinking tea.


    "Welcome, guest." Once again, the sound of the sky is sweet.


    "Boss..." Wang wei walked forward slowly and called in a low voice.


    "Sit down, please." Tianmiao smiles and points to the two chairs opposite her.


    Zhou Rui looked at the woman in front of him in amazement. It seems that beauty is not personal. Yes, this feeling is very clear. Although the person in front of us is very beautiful, it gives us a very ethereal feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1494

    Wang Wei sat down with her hands on her knees and rubbed her hands back and forth. She asked, "boss, what should I do now?"


    "Didn''t your wish come true?" Tianmiao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but now. Zhang Wen appeared against my face. What should I do in the future? " Wang Wei asked anxiously.


    "What do you think should be done?" Tianmiao put down his cup and asked.


    "I, I don''t know I don''t know. That''s why I asked the boss. " Wang Wei hesitated and said in a low voice.


    "Are you happy when you become Zhang Wen?" Tianmiao asked again.


    "I''m very happy to be with Zhou Rui. Now that Zhou Rui knows the truth, he doesn''t hate me or dislike me. Instead, he still likes me and I feel very happy." Wang Wei said here, slightly turned to look at Zhou Rui, showing a shallow smile.


    Instead of looking at Wang Wei, Zhou Rui said to Tianmiao, "boss, now that Zhang Wen appears, how can we solve this problem? I don''t want her to come out and influence me and Vivian. "


    Hearing this, Wang Wei felt sweet.


    Finally, Zhou Rui chose himself instead of Zhang Wen.


    "What do you think should be done?" Tianmiao still did not answer Zhou Rui''s question, but asked the same question.


    "Nature is to let her disappear in our lives, not to influence us." Zhou Rui blurted out without thinking.


    "Change your face and let her stay away from you, and lose the memory of what happened during this period?" Tianmiao body slightly back, leaning on the back of the chair, thinking that the back of the chair is still a little hard, next time or change back to the sofa.


    As soon as Wang Wei heard this, she would nod her head and agree. In fact, this period of time has been against Zhang Wen''s face, into Zhang Wen, her heart is very diaphragmatic should be. Although at first saw the face in the mirror is very beautiful, very happy. But as time went on, she felt more and more uncomfortable, more and more diaphragmatic. She hates Zhang Wen''s personality and personality, and also hates those people who share a bad taste with Zhang Wen. However, after becoming Zhang Wen, these people are like a shadow, and the influence brought by Zhang Wen is also inevitable.


    Now that Zhou Rui knows his true heart, he also likes his true self. Next, he will get back to himself, which is the most satisfactory ending.


    However, Wang Wei did not speak, but Zhou Rui refused.


    "No! Of course, don''t change it back. " Zhou Rui a firm refusal, "I said, let her disappear, completely disappear in our life."


    "Wait, Zhou Rui, what you mean is that Wang Wei wants to disappear. It''s my identity." As soon as Wang Wei listens, she frowns and looks at Zhou Rui. Does he understand what he means? What does he mean?


    "It''s very nice of you to be like this now. Don''t you want to be beautiful all the time? I know you are Wei Wei. I know you are Wang Wei. You are beautiful now. You are in the best condition. Why do we want to change the most beautiful situation? " Zhou Rui''s eyes glowed and he said excitedly.


    Wang Wei was stunned and looked at the excited Zhou Rui, as if she knew him for the first time.


    "Boss, if I can come into this shop, I''m also predestined, right? You can also satisfy my wish, can''t you? " Zhou Rui said to Tianmiao in a hurry, "my wish is to let Zhang Wen disappear, with that face forever."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1495

    "Zhou Rui!" Wang Wei looks at the excited Zhou Rui in amazement. Is this Zhou Rui she knew? In her heart, Zhou Rui has always been handsome and promising, gentle and considerate, as well as his kindness. But now looking at the excited Zhou Rui, she felt strange and terrible.


    "You mean you like Zhang Wen''s beauty, but you can''t let go of Wang Wei''s sincerity and her tenderness. Want both? " Tianmiao took the teacup and sipped it slowly, saying leisurely.


    Zhou Rui didn''t speak. Although he meant it, the boss said it so directly that he pulled down the last fig leaf. It''s kind of embarrassing.


    Wang Wei was stunned. She looked at Tianmiao and Zhou Rui.


    Her heart, at this moment, is extremely complicated. There are sadness, fear, disappointment and regret.


    "Our shop is really to satisfy the wishes of the people who are destined for it." Tianmiao laughed and took a sip of the hot air from the teacup. In Zhou Rui''s excited eyes, he said slowly, "but you are not our predestined friend."


    With these words, Tianmiao looked at Wang Wei, who was a little lost, and added: "each person who has a destiny can only satisfy one wish. And this person''s wish has come true. "


    Zhou Rui is stunned, how also did not expect the boss to give such an answer.


    "What''s the matter with you? Zhang Wen appears. What about their faces? She''ll just go crazy and influence us. " Zhou Rui was worried and kept questioning.


    "You can do it yourself." The sky tiny suddenly laughed, just this smile, let Wang Wei feel incomparable ice cold.


    Can you solve it yourself? what do you mean? Zhou Rui frowned.


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Wang Wei, you bitch, give me back my face!" A man burst in at the door, screaming hysterically.


    It''s Zhang Wen. Zhang Wen is here!


    Wang Wei panicked to get up, subconsciously back two steps.


    "Yourself It can also be solved... " The voice of the sky Misty once again gently faint ring out, as if with a touch of unclear bewitching.


    Zhou Rui''s face sank as he looked at the man who rushed in and the ugly face that was hideous and twisted.


    "Zhou Rui, are you stupid? I''m Zhang Wen! You said I let you do anything, you said you would do anything for me, even if I want your heart, you give it to me. I don''t want your heart now, I want her heart now! You killed that bitch, killed Wang Wei, and took out her heart. When she''s dead, we''ll be able to get our faces back. When it comes back, I''ll let you be my boyfriend. " Zhang Wen approached step by step, with a ferocious face. Zhang Wen now hates Wang Wei and wants to tear her apart. She just wants Wang Wei to die now!


    "What nonsense!" Zhou Rui frowned and yelled angrily.


    "It''s true. As long as we kill her, we can change our faces." Zhang Wen cried out.


    "It''s true. If you kill Wang Wei, you can change your face. But if you kill Zhang Wen, you''ll never get your face back. " Zhou Rui''s ear suddenly rang out a low voice, full of bewitching. Who is it? Who is speaking in his ear? The boss? No, the boss is not that voice. Who is that?


    Wang Wei is afraid of back has been back: "no, no, I don''t want to die, forgive me, I know wrong."


    "Then kill her and you''ll have this beautiful face forever." The voice full of bewitching also rang out in Wang Wei''s ear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1496

    "No, I can''t do it!" Wang Wei shakes her head and shouts. She used to want to be beautiful. She wanted to be the person Zhou Rui liked. However, all kinds of things now are not what she wants. She hated Zhang Wen, but she didn''t want to kill her.


    "Zhou Rui!" Zhang Wen step by step approach, looking at Zhou Rui, "Wang Wei''s face is stolen, understand? It''s not really her. She''s ugly. Disgusting and ugly. I used to miss you all day. Don''t you feel disgusted? Kill her quickly. This shop is different from the outside. No one can find anyone who kills people here. The bodies just disappear. " Zhang Wen took out a dagger and handed it to Zhou Rui.


    "Don''t you say you love me very much? Would do anything for me. Now you have a chance to kill this bitch. We''ll be together in the future. As long as you kill her in this shop, her body will disappear, leaving no clues Zhang Wen sternly roars a way.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, low voice way: "you know of still quite many."


    Hearing Tianmiao''s words, Zhou Rui was stunned. What Zhang Wen said was true?


    Kill Wang Wei''s face and you''ll change it back? And killing people in this shop, no one will find out? Will the boss stop it? No, it won''t! Zhou Rui looks at his boss from the corner of his eye, only to find that his boss always looks like a good play.


    "Who? Do it quickly. Make the real choice in your heart The voice full of bewitching sounded in Zhou Rui''s ear again.


    "Go away, I''ve made my own decision." Zhou Rui suddenly took the dagger.


    Wang Wei screamed in horror.


    Zhang Wen has a happy smile on her face.


    At the next moment, Zhang Wen''s smile froze again. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the dagger that was inserted into her chest. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She looked up again and looked into Zhou Rui''s crazy smiling eyes. Zhou Rui takes Zhang Wen''s dagger and chooses to kill Zhang Wen. From the beginning, as Tianmiao said, he wanted too much.


    As Zhang Wen said, after being killed in the store, the body will disappear. The next moment, Zhang Wen with unbelievable expression on her face slowly disappeared.


    Zhou Rui dropped the dagger and turned to look at Wang Wei: "Weiwei, OK, it''s all settled. We can be happy together in the future."


    "No, no..." Wang Wei shook her head desperately.


    This is not what she wants, and this is not the Zhou Rui she knows.


    Zhou Rui''s hands are still stained with Zhang Wen''s blood, and his face is full of excitement.


    "No, no, no!" Wang Wei burst into tears, "I don''t want to be someone else, I don''t want to live for others, I just want to be myself."


    "Is that your wish?" The voice of the sky Misty suddenly gently rings out in Wang Wei''s ear.


    Wang Wei was stunned and then cried: "yes, this is my real wish. I don''t want anything if, I just want to be myself Don''t have such a stupid idea to be someone else any more. She just wants to be herself. Why should she lose herself when she is confused?


    "Then, as you wish..." The voice of the sky is like the sound of nature.


    Everything around, disappeared.


    Wang Wei is shocked to see that Zhou Rui is gone, the boss is gone, everything is gone.


    She fell into darkness before her eyes, waiting for her to wake up again. I was woken up by an alarm clock. She panicked and turned on her cell phone to watch the time. She went back to the day two months ago, just before she stepped into the store.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1497

    Is it a nightmare?


    Nothing happened?


    No, it can''t be!


    Wang Wei opens the company''s wechat group and looks at the notice in the group. There will be a meeting at three o''clock this afternoon. It''s Zhou Rui''s notice. Look at the address book again, there are no friends of Zhou Rui. Wang Wei quickly got up and ran to the bathroom, and then saw the familiar face in the mirror, full of small freckles, round nose, familiar let her shed tears.


    OK, OK, I''m back.


    She finally became herself.


    So what''s going on?


    Is it a dream or a time reversal?


    Zhang Wen, by the way, what about Zhang Wen?


    Wang Wei looks for Zhang Wen''s wechat in the company group, but to her surprise, there is no Zhang Wen.


    She came to the company and met Zhou Rui in the elevator. However, Zhou Rui didn''t seem to know her and didn''t look at her. Instead, she walked out of the elevator and went into her office. Wang Wei now face Zhou Rui, also no longer like before and palpitation. Only fear and disgust.


    Wang Wei came to his station and looked around. She didn''t find Zhang Wen.


    She asked her colleagues in a low voice, "hasn''t Zhang Wen come today?"


    "What, Zhang Wen? There is no such person in our department. " Colleagues inexplicably looking at Wang Wei, to such a sentence.


    Wang Wei is stunned, the whole person petrified in situ.


    What the hell is going on?


    Wang Wei calmed down and sat down slowly. I wonder if I should go to the owner of everything shop and ask what''s going on.


    After work, Wang Wei went to the store of everything according to the way of memory, but to her dismay, the address was a dead end and there was no such store at all.


    Wang Wei''s heart is full of mystery, but she can''t solve it any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything has a shop.


    Zhang Wen was lying on the floor, looking at Tianmiao fiercely, and scolded: "as a God, you can''t tell right from wrong. You''re doing evil for the tiger..."


    "This monster has some culture? But the idiom seems to be wrong Kongho frowned and looked at Zhang Wen in disgust, "and I haven''t seen it yet."


    "You help mortals steal my face, aren''t you afraid of being punished?" Zhang Wen continued to scold angrily, "you have changed their memory and erased my existence, you murderer..."


    Tianmiao is eating the caramel biscuits and evaluating: "this cookie without yoghurt taste is delicious."


    "I''ll only buy yogurt next time." Said kongho.


    "Well, yes." Tianmiao nodded, then looked at Zhang Wen lying on the ground and said with a smile, "it seems that time has passed for too long. You have forgotten that your face was stolen."


    Hearing this, Zhang Wen was stunned.


    "Before, you also expanded the negative emotions of human beings, luring out the demons in their hearts." Kongho stepped forward and stepped on Zhang Wen''s wrist. Zhang Wen screamed like a pig.


    "Dan''er is very fat. Do you know where it is? Do you know who the owner is? How dare you do it here? " The more kongho said, the more angry he became. This little villain who has never seen the world was too presumptuous before. He really needs beating. The more kongho thought about it, the more angry he was, the more he started. It''s a fat beating to this little monster.


    While walking, he scolded: "be the king of the sea? When green tea? How many more boats? I feel proud of licking dogs, don''t I? I''ll really beat you into a dog today


    "Don''t kill her. Although she stole her face, she didn''t seem to have done anything evil. It''s cheating a lot of men. " Dongxiao looked at the screaming goblin and said, just when the goblin thought that Dongxiao was pleading for her, Dongxiao said, "take an apple and put it in your mouth. It''s too noisy. It will disturb the owner."


    The goblin wept at this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1498

    "Konghou punches and kicks:" you are not a coward. You want to lure people''s demons to kill. What happened? You''re not allowed to steal your face? I stole your head this time. Do you want to kill in a rage? Just like a bear, oh no, just like a duck


    "I''ve been beaten. Oh, don''t beat me. Sister, don''t beat me. Please don''t fight. It''s silly to fight again. O, O, O, O, O, ancestors, don''t hit me. " The goblin was beaten and barked, the voice of begging for mercy was heard all the time, and the name of konghou was upgraded all the time.


    However, konghou turned a deaf ear and beat her all the time.


    "It''s out of shape." On one side of the flute, I was very excited.


    "At noon today, why don''t you stew an old duck soup?" Tianmiao also said with great interest.


    "No, God, spare my life. I know I''m wrong. For the sake that I have never killed anyone, give me a duck''s life. " The goblin heard Tianmiao''s words and cried. The genie showed its original shape. It turned out to be a yellow fluffy duck. It didn''t seem to be an adult, because its fur had not changed into white feathers.


    Kongho grabbed a duck''s foot board and lifted it upside down. Then he glared: "it''s a duck essence. The key is that it''s male!" The sea king girl who plays those men around is actually a duck!


    "Stewed, stewed." Dongxiao said with a smile.


    "No, I''m wrong. Gods, please forgive me. I''m blind. I''m wrong. Please forgive me. " Duck essence cry of a snot a tear of.


    "I can spare your life." Heaven said slowly.


    "The immortal, what do you want me to do?" The duck spirit cried and chirped, "whatever you want me to do. Just don''t stew me. "


    "For the sake of your life, I''ll punish you for cleaning the shop. As for how long to clean, it depends on my mood. " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    When he heard that he didn''t need to die, the duck spirit quacked happily: "thank you very much, thank you very much."


    "But if you don''t sweep it clean, you can stew it." Tianmiao added.


    Duck essence sends out a Scream: "GA --!"


    "You deserve it. Although you don''t have a life on your hands, you almost have one today." Kongho grabbed a duck''s foot and shook it violently. The shaking duck is dizzy.


    "I was impulsive. I never thought about killing people. I''ve never played with anything but licking dogs Duck Jing cried and chirped, "I almost did something wrong today just because I lost my mind. I''m very kind at ordinary times." Don''t those licking dogs deserve it? Knowing that you don''t like them, you can''t be with them, and you still have to post them. Buy this and buy that, they are to let them eat a cut, grow a little wisdom later, let them understand lick dog, lick dog, lick to the last nothing!


    "You good duck hair! Talk again, and I''ll pluck your hair out! " Kongho shakes duck essence again.


    Duck spirit dare not speak, shut up. This big monster is so fierce that it can''t be provoked. If it really plucks its hair, it won''t be beautiful. The great immortal is also terrible. He bewitched the human and gave himself a knife. Although he didn''t hurt himself, it still hurt a little.


    "To sweep the floor, to mop the floor, and to clean all the corners. Put those antiques, careful point wipe, must use a clean cloth wipe. Otherwise, I don''t have to do it. They will kill you directly. " Kongho abandoned the duck essence and threw it on the ground.


    Poof, the duck becomes human. But this time, it seemed that he was in his own shape. It''s a young boy with red lips and white teeth, but the charm between the eyebrows can''t be concealed.


    "Hot eyes." Konghou covered his eyes and said, "hurry to sweep the floor."


    "Yes." Duck Jingwei went to the corner to get the broom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1499

    Everything has its own shop. Recently, there are always some strange guests. At least that''s what duck thinks. There are not only living human beings, but also some human ghosts, as well as obsessive cats, dogs, goblins and so on. One day, a cat demon named Wenyuan brought some fish to the boss, and then the big monster named Dongxiao made it into braised fish.


    It''s delicious. Duck and duck will have endless aftertaste. Dongxiao is really a powerful monster. Although he sometimes makes sarcastic remarks, he has never really bullied him. Duck doesn''t hate him.


    The big monster konghou is different, bad monster! Bully yourself every day.


    Duck duck takes the broom and sweeps the floor diligently. Kongho sat on the sofa watching TV and eating melon seeds. Melon seed skin spit on the ground, and then squint at Duck: "what are you looking at? Come and sweep the floor quickly."


    Sobbing, the duck is suffering. Duck heart tears, holding a broom carefully swept the floor. But just sweep clean, konghou vomited a ground of melon seed skin.


    She''s making trouble of herself! Duck immediately understood. Bad monster!


    "The ancestor of konghou, can you I''ll sweep it when you''re finished Duck duck asked carefully.


    Kongho glanced at the duck, ate a melon seed, spit the skin on the ground, and slowly spit out two words: "No."


    Woo woo! How angry! But I can''t fight, I can only be bullied.


    Dongxiao looked at the scene with a smile. Yaya, a monster with a bad mind, really needs to be cleaned up. In the master''s words, it''s good to let bear child grind him.


    Duck thought about it and said, "well, how about I peel melon seeds for you? I''ll peel a lot for you, and then you can eat a lot of melon seeds at a time. That''s delicious. " With that, duck felt that she was really smart.


    "Yes. Go and wash your hands before you peel the melon seeds, and then mop the floor after you peel them. " Kongho said lazily.


    "Yes, yes." Duck nodded happily.


    Just as Yaya diligently peels melon seeds for konghou, Tianmiao comes in.


    "Master." Kongho jumped up from the sofa and ran to the sky.


    "Good boy." Tianmiao touched konghou''s head.


    Kongho squinted happily.


    duck duck make complaints about this scene, but in the heart he is in a crazy Tucao. This little devil, who is fake, knows how to be cute in front of immortals. Then he shows his terrible side in front of himself, and knows how to bully himself.


    "I have other things to deal with. Here you and Dongxiao will guard well." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Ah? Master? Do you want to go to other worlds to do tasks? Is it OK for me and Dongxiao? " Kongho is a little uneasy. The world has not been repaired, and there are many small loopholes. Is it really OK just for her and Dongxiao?


    "There are ducks. Some small tasks can also be done by ducks. " Tianmiao looked at the duck standing on one side and said.


    "Ah? Can I, too? " Duck was shocked.


    "Yes, you can atone for what you have done, and then you can achieve good results." Tianmiao smile, "well help konghou and Dongxiao to complete the task, you don''t need to be stewed."


    Duck''s eyes were shining. In fact, he had seen it for a long time. Every time the immortal said stew, he just scared him and amused him. At the beginning, he believed it was true and was scared. Now I know that immortals just tease him, so I''m not afraid. However, it is absolutely true that the immortal''s sentence is to atone for one''s merits and achieve the right result. Can he really practice successfully? Really?


    Then he must work hard.


    "Is the master going to another world?" Dongxiao asked at this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1500

    "No, it''s the world, it''s just, it''s not the time and space." Tianmiao''s eyes look at the huge TV screen hanging on the wall, on which a news is playing. The leader of Datang Group suddenly disappeared. It''s not missing, it''s really disappearing. It suddenly disappears in front of many people''s eyes. There was a lot of commotion.


    "Related to the disappearance of this man?" Asked kongho.


    "There are demons. It seems that they have got some magic weapon of time and space, which has changed history." The sky''s eyes are slightly cold.


    Dong Xiao stares at the TV and suddenly says, "master, have we ever been to this world?"


    "Well? Have you ever been to this world? " Kongho asked in surprise, "why don''t I know?"


    "Because the host blocks some of our perceptions." Looking at the news on the TV screen, Dong Xiao said in a deep voice, "this world seems to have been here."


    "Yes, I have." Tianmiao said softly, "do you remember that we once opened a shop in Xiangyang City? Dugu Yan should have broken the void and gone to another world now. "


    "Ah! It''s the world. " Kongho responded immediately. Then she stared at the TV and murmured, "Datang Group, Datang Group, Tang family? Tang Fengyue? The descendant of that stinky kid? "


    "Yes." Referring to Tang Fengyue, Tian Miao softened her expression and said with a smile, "that child is very talented. After we left, he also did one thing, in order to let his descendants remember me from generation to generation, he recorded my portrait and deeds in their ancestral hall and honored me as the ancestor. He also told future generations that if their ancestors came back one day, they would be most polite. "


    "Ah, is the little boy so attentive?" Kongho was surprised. "I can still remember his invincible appearance when he first entered the shop."


    "People will grow up. You have grown up a lot now." Dongxiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, our little kongho has grown up a lot. So this time, you two stay here. I''ll deal with it and come back. " Tianmiao looked at konghou with appreciation and said.


    Kongho showed a clever smile on his face and nodded: "I''ll wait for the master to come back."


    Tianmiao waved, and then the whole person disappeared in the same place.


    Kongho sat down and said, "duck, go and clean the gate. We will meet today''s guests later."


    "Yes, yes." Duck and duck should come down in a hurry. The most powerful and gentle immortal left. He had to pinch his tail. If he made the little ancestor of kongho angry, beat himself or pull out his duck feather to make a down jacket, it would be miserable.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao stood in a place covered with white jade, slightly picking eyebrows, looking around, showing a smile.


    Here is the resting place created by Tang Fengyue for her. The silly child seems to have another understanding of his identity. He thought that he must be an immortal, so the place where the immortal rest must have the style of an immortal. But does the silly boy have any misunderstanding about where the immortals live?


    Did he expect to come back again, or did he expect to come back and build this place?


    I think it''s the latter.


    The bed made of white jade, the table made of white jade and the chair are all made of white jade.


    Tianmiao walked slowly to the wall and saw the characters carved on it and the mechanism beside it.


    "Master, if you come back, please press the next mechanism. Finally, I miss you very much


    Obviously, this is the character carved by Tang Fengyue.


    (who is Tang Fengyue? Let''s see the story of the Black Lotus in the Jianghu.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1501

    Tianmiao didn''t press the mechanism immediately, but turned and walked to Baiyu''s bed, ready to take a nap, waiting for the person who was coming by the way.


    How many generations of Tang Fengyue''s descendants are coming?


    I can''t remember clearly.


    Forget it. Don''t worry about it. Have a sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang family castle in Shu has been living a simple life. They don''t want to associate with famous and decent schools, and they also disdain to associate with evil and devils. They always give people the feeling that they are both right and evil. The people of Tang family castle are good at inventing all kinds of new concealed weapons and firearms. They are very powerful and can''t be prevented. They are famous in the world.


    People in the Jianghu like to call this aristocratic family which has been standing for hundreds of years Tangmen, not TANGJIABAO.


    The Tang clan is a typical family style school with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    In this generation, Tang Wenfeng, the youngest young master of his lineage, was gifted and intelligent, but he had a restless heart. He is intelligent, curious, rebellious and filial.


    The whole Tang clan had high hopes for him, believing that the young master would lead the Tang clan to an unprecedented peak. Some people even think that he can surpass Tang Fengyue, the most powerful owner in the history of the Tang family.


    I don''t know if he has reached the highest level ever. What he is going to do now is the highest level in the history of Tang clan.


    Tang Wenfeng sneaked into the forbidden area of Tang clan.


    There are only two guards guarding the forbidden area of Tangmen. Because there are many organs inside, even if the current owner goes in, he may not be able to retreat completely. Even the Tang family would not fully understand the various mechanisms of the Tang clan. Not to mention that the organs in the forbidden area have been arranged by the Tang family for generations. (here, the setting of Tangmen borrows the setting from the stand-alone game "Legend of swordsman", paying homage to this classic game. I love swordsmen all my life


    But Tang Wenfeng, a new born calf, is not afraid of tigers, so he dares to break through.


    And then he made it alive.


    But he didn''t succeed. Even though he was talented and gifted in mechanisms, he was also injured in the forbidden area. He got an arrow on his ass, and it was poisonous. Fortunately, this poison is familiar to him and he has the antidote with him. After pulling out the arrow and taking internal and external antidotes, he began to feel numb in his lower body.


    When he was relieved, he limped along the heavy stone road. The stone walls on both sides emit strange white light, which makes the passage transparent.


    The front is brighter and wider.


    At the end of the passage under my feet, I suddenly realized that this is a huge space. The surrounding stone walls and the stone walls above my head emit brighter white light, which makes it look like day. It doesn''t look like a dark cave hidden underground.


    In this cave, there are tables made of white jade, stools and a pool of spring water.


    Right ahead, there is a white jade bed with a man lying on it Huh? Lying alone?!!


    Tang Wenfeng thought that he was dazzled, he rubbed his eyes hard, and then determined that he was not wrong. That white jade bed, really lies a woman.


    Living or?


    Tang Wenfeng carefully close to the past, a few steps away from the white jade bed stopped, and then carefully looked at the people lying on the white jade bed.


    Snow white skin, long eyelashes under a pair of closed eyes, pale pink lips how to see will not be dead. Long black hair hung down from the white jade bed and spread on the ground. People can''t help but want to roll up the long hair on the ground and put it back on the bed for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1502

    Tang Wenfeng did the same thing. When he reacted, he had already grasped the woman''s black hair. Then he was annoyed at what he was doing. Why was he so rash? In case there was poison on it?


    "It''s highly toxic." When Tang Wenfeng was annoyed, a sweet voice came from his ear, with carelessness in it.


    Ah? Tang Wenfeng was surprised, quickly retreated, and then on a pair of clear and beautiful eyes.


    Those who sleep on the white jade bed wake up!


    Highly toxic? Tang Wenfeng held his breath and didn''t dare to use his internal power. He quickly took out the pills that Tang men had made to detoxify hundreds of poisons and was about to eat them.


    The man on the white jade bed chuckled and said, "I lied to you."


    Tang Wenfeng''s hand holding the pill was stiff. Tentative operation of the next internal force, ah? It seems that it''s really OK.


    "You, are you a man or a ghost?" Tang Wenfeng looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with lingering fear and asked hesitantly. The possibilities are already in mind. Is it alive? But why sleep in the forbidden area of their Tang family castle? What is her relationship with Tang family castle? Or was it robbed and locked up here? It''s so beautiful. I really can''t guarantee that someone in the Tang family castle won''t do anything wrong. Then someone poisoned her to keep her? In Tang Wenfeng''s mind, all kinds of possibilities were filled up in an instant.


    "People, of course. I was caught. What''s your name? " The woman sat on the white jade bed, straightened her black hair and draped it on her shoulder.


    "Are you captured? Damn it! We don''t have such scum! Girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you out, find our master, let her make the decision for you, find out the scum and punish him severely! By the way, my name is Tang Wenfeng. I''m the 13th generation disciple of Tang family castle. " Tang Wenfeng said angrily, and then patted his chest, "don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "I lied to you. I didn''t get caught The woman said with a smile.


    Tang Wenfeng was stunned. He only felt a little pain in his chest. I feel a little confused.


    "You broke in yourself?" The woman looked at Tang Wenfeng''s face and laughed. Then her eyes moved to Tang Wenfeng''s lower body and nodded, "it''s not bad. If you are single, you just hurt your hips."


    Tang Wenfeng subconsciously covered his ass. Then he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Why are women so calm? Who has the ability to take her here and lock her up? It''s impossible for the authorities here to shut down. They can only touch the door. My father once said that there would be no more than five people in the Tang family castle who could enter the forbidden area alive and then go out. But those five people are all respectable old men. They can''t do the work of hiding in the forbidden area.


    "You, who are you?" Tang Wenfeng looked at the woman on guard and in doubt.


    "Me..." Instead of answering his question, the woman slowly stood up and walked to the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Wenfeng asked nervously.


    "You immediately I''ll see. " The woman laughed, then reached out and pressed the mechanism on the wall, turned to Tang Wenfeng and said slowly, "yes, my name is Tianmiao."


    The sky?


    When Tang Wenfeng was still wondering about someone''s surname, he suddenly felt a violent shaking under his feet.


    Earthquake?


    No, no, the ground is shaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1503

    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, peep out a take helpless gentle smile. Tang Fengyue, the child, actually


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Wenfeng said in consternation. Before he knew what was going on, the alarm bell rang in his ear. It''s a huge bell at the top of the Tang family castle. Once it rings, something big will happen. Moreover, the bell has strong penetrability and spreads far away. Even if he was in the forbidden area, he could hear the alarm. The wake-up call this time is obviously different from any previous one.


    Fast and long!


    What''s going on here?


    Tang Wenfeng frowned and guessed that the forbidden area had changed, so the police bell rang? No, the Tang family castle can''t feel the shock, can''t it?


    Is there a strong enemy attacking Tang family castle? It''s impossible. There won''t be such a stupid sect in the world to attack Tang family castle. If they can''t reach the gate of Tang family castle, they will be killed and maimed by all kinds of secret weapons on the road.


    Just when Tang Wenfeng was confused, the voice of Tianmiao suddenly rang out: "go, go up."


    "Up?" Tang Wenfeng is even more confused. What is Tianmiao talking about?


    The next moment, he will understand what Tianmiao''s words mean.


    The white jade house, after shaking, began to rise. The obvious sense of weightlessness made Tang Wenfeng clearly feel that the whole house was rising slowly.


    "Yes, did you do it?" Tang Wenfeng asked in horror.


    "No, it''s one of your ancestors, Tang Fengyue." Tianmiao''s reply with a smile.


    Tang Fengyue? The amazing ancestor? What did he do? How can this woman named Tianmiao know? And what''s the tone of intimacy?


    Tang Wenfeng only felt that his brain was almost a paste today.


    As the whole room rose, the alarm outside became louder and louder.


    Finally, the room stopped, and then the white jade ceiling above them made a roar and shrank in all directions. The floor under their feet continued to rise. Suddenly, Tang Wenfeng saw the sunshine above his head.


    The floor continued to rise. When Tang Wenfeng recovered, he found that he seemed to be in the center of the Tang family castle. The platform under his feet continued to rise and stood in front of the center of the Tang family castle.


    With the continuous sound of clicking, Tang Wenfeng was surprised to see that the stairs protruded from the edge of the platform, and finally built on the Tang family castle and the platform where they were. Looking forward along the steps, Tang Wenfeng almost sat down.


    In front is a group of dark Tang family. Why is the master of Tang family standing here with so many people? Almost all the core disciples came together and stood in front.


    The owner''s face is dignified. No, it should be said that all the Tang family members present are standing in front with dignified faces.


    He''s in trouble?!


    It seems that he has made trouble. He has brought up the forbidden area and made it even with the Tang family castle. Isn''t it a big trouble?


    "Come down!" The owner of the Tang family gave Tang Wenfeng a roar.


    Tang Wenfeng almost ran down.


    "Kneel down!" The owner continued to shout.


    Tang Wenfeng knew that he was in trouble and simply knelt down in front of the owner.


    As a result, the owner went up to his collar and gave him a direction: "kneel in the wrong direction."


    Huh?


    Tang Wenfeng is confused. What''s the situation? Why kneel in the direction of Tianmiao?


    In the next scene, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    The head of the family knelt down with a crack. Then, the top ten grew up, and the four Dharma protectors and their mother knelt down to the woman named Tianmiao. All the Tang family present knelt down!


    The owner kowtowed to the young woman with a respectful face: "the 13th generation of owners of the Tang family kowtow to their ancestors."


    "I''ll meet you." The ten elders, the four Dharma protectors and all the core disciples of the Tang family kowtowed respectfully and firmly.


    The sound was loud.


    Tang Wenfeng is stupid.


    Is he dreaming?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1504

    Tang Wenfeng almost went up on the spot.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Good, get up." Tianmiao looks at the dark Tang family kneeling on his knees and sighs that Tang Fengyue is really good at teaching his descendants. He has been strictly abiding by their clan rules for so many years.


    The master of the Tang family stood up with all the people. After Tianmiao came down slowly, the master of the Tang family escorted her to the Tang family castle.


    "What''s the matter with the arrival of our ancestors?" After Tianmiao sits in the upper position of the hall, the owner sits in the first place on the left below and asks with a dignified face.


    "There''s something, but don''t worry." Tianmiao said with a smile. Then he looked at Tang Wenfeng, who was kneeling in the middle of the hall, and said with a smile, "let him get up. This child is still very good. He has the style of Fengyue that year."


    "Not fast, thank you The ten elders on one side reached out and hit Tang Wenfeng on the back of his head. The ten elders were Tang Wenfeng''s father.


    Tang Wenfeng stood up with a dreamy face. Up to now, he was still floating, and felt that he might not wake up.


    "Is it time for the child to experience?" Tianmiao asked.


    "Yes, tomorrow is his birthday. He planned to go out for training after his birthday." The owner of the Tang family replied.


    "In that case, I''ll go out with him. Let''s go today. " Tianmiao stood up and said, "start in half an hour."


    "Yes." The master of the Tang family responded respectfully.


    "I''ll look around first." The sky starts to walk.


    "I''ll be with you." The owner of the house also stood up in a hurry.


    "No, pack up the children." When Tianmiao finished, people disappeared in the same place.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned, then excited.


    "Sure enough."


    "It''s true. It''s true."


    "We can see God."


    "Dad, what''s going on? How did she disappear? What kind of mechanism is this? Is she really the ancestor of our Tang family? " Tang Wenfeng just feels that the way to get up today is not right. Is he sleepwalking?


    "You''re right, she just disappeared! But it''s not an institution. " The Third Elder slapped Tang Wenfeng on the back of his head and asked, "does it hurt?" The third chief is always Tang Wenfeng''s grandfather.


    "A little bit." Tang Wenfeng nodded. As soon as he finished, he covered his ass and cried like a pig. He turned his head wrongly and saw his father and ten elders withdraw his feet with a black face. Just now, he kicked Tang Wenfeng''s injured ass.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Tang Wenfeng asked wrongly.


    "Does it hurt this time?" Asked the ten elder.


    "It hurts. It hurts very much." Tang Wenfeng answered truthfully.


    "The pain is right." Ten elders scold a way, "this is not a dream, you give me the spirit to go out with the old ancestor, well serve the old ancestor, listen to the old ancestor''s words."


    "Is she really our ancestor?" Tang Wenfeng glared.


    "She''s our ancestor. We don''t want to put it up by ourselves!" The owner''s voice suddenly came in.


    Tang Wenfeng, the three elders and the ten elders turn to look at the owner.


    "What? Our Tang family, no, no, shameless? " Tang Wenfeng glares. Is there something wrong with his ears? Is it really good for the master to say that?


    "We are human, where she comes from, she is God. Do you understand? " The master of the Tang family raised his finger to his head.


    Tang Wenfeng''s eyes are wide open. What''s the matter? Is Tianmiao a God? Are you kidding? No, it doesn''t seem right. Just now, the sky seemed to disappear out of thin air, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1505

    "You hurry to pack up and go out with your ancestors. Something must have happened when our ancestors came this time. It''s likely to have a direct relationship with our Tang family. You can''t be careless. " The owner urged, and finally solemnly exhorted, "remember, take good care of your ancestors. They said you can do whatever you want, and listen to them. Be filial to our ancestors instead of us, understand? "


    Tang Wenfeng looked at the solemn attitude of the owner, and couldn''t help nodding: "don''t worry, my Lord. I will be filial to my ancestors. I will listen to them."


    The Tang family gave Tang Wenfeng a salute, and then sent him to the door.


    At the door, Tianmiao has been waiting there.


    Two snow-white horses and a luxurious carriage were waiting there.


    Tang Wenfeng looked at the two white horses and sighed in his heart, good horse! He had never seen such a fine horse. Strong limbs, tall body, soft mane some elegant. Are you such a horse? No, it''s definitely not a horse in Shu. So these two horses were brought by ancestors?


    "Gone." Tianmiao pokes his head out of the carriage and waves to Tang Wenfeng.


    Tang Wenfeng excitedly went forward, and then found his own position.


    The location of the coachman.


    "Be careful all the way." The owner of the house stood at the door with people, waving to the slowly moving carriage.


    Tang Wenfeng also waved. With excitement and expectation on his face, he drove forward and left the Tang family castle.


    ¡­¡­


    Before going out, the owners and elders told Tang Wenfeng to serve his ancestors well. According to the thick notes in the ancestral hall, the ancestors loved to enjoy and drink good wine. They were also good at making good wine, especially good food. The owner has repeatedly explained that whenever he goes to a place, he should first explore the local food, and if there is anything delicious, he should offer it to his ancestors.


    Tang Wenfeng blinked his eyes and said to the master, "master, do I go for an outing or experience?"


    "Being with my ancestors is the best experience!" The owner said angrily, "what do you say? Do you believe I''ll beat you?"


    "Well, great grandfather, that''s not right. You can''t separate public from private." Tang Wenfeng''s righteous words.


    "Asshole, it seems that you just want to be beaten before you go out." The owner stroked his sleeve.


    "Don''t break it. There''s a wound on your butt." The three elders interceded with each other thoughtfully. The owner stopped,


    "grandfather is better." Tang Wenfeng grinned.


    "How can I run errands for my ancestors? I''ll tell him to get out of the car and go shopping, but I can''t run The three elders turned their eyes in disgust.


    I picked it up, didn''t I?


    Tang Wenfeng puffed his lips.


    At this moment, Tang Wenfeng touched his ass, and it still hurt a little. The mechanism of the forbidden area is really extraordinary.


    "Eat this." All of a sudden, there was a beautiful voice from the carriage.


    "Ah? What would you like to eat, ancestor Tang Wenfeng quickly turned his head and asked.


    "It''s for you, just one." Tianmiao stretched out his hand from behind the curtain of the carriage and handed Tang Wenfeng a porcelain vase.


    "Is this medicine for healing?" Tang Wenfeng took the vase and asked curiously.


    "Take half of it." Tianmiao thought for a while and added, "you may not be able to bear one pill. You don''t have enough internal power now."


    "Ah? Is half a pill enough? Does this have anything to do with internal force? " Tang Wenfeng poured out a pill and put it in the palm of his hand to have a look


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1506

    Then Tang Wenfeng obediently ate only half a grain, and put the rest back to Tianmiao.


    "You keep it." Tianmiao didn''t answer.


    "Good." Tang Wenfeng just put the porcelain bottle away, then frowned in doubt, buttocks, as if, no pain?


    He tentatively reached out and gently rubbed his buttocks. Ah? It doesn''t seem to hurt any more. Is that ok?


    "Ancestor, what kind of medicine is this? It''s so effective that my wound is healed?" Tang Wenfeng asked in surprise.


    "Healing, detoxification." The sky answers.


    "It''s very powerful. It''s instant. Why? Ah, how can I have nosebleed? Ah, I''m so hot... " Tang Wenfeng was still in praise just now. The next moment, his face changed. He wiped his nose and his nose bled. And the four limbs began to heat, there seems to be a force in the physical everywhere.


    "Maybe, it shouldn''t be half a pill. It should be a lick." The voice of the sky came from the carriage, with consideration in the tone.


    "Ancestor, I, I have a little pain now. It''s like there''s a fire running around in my body. " Tang Wenfeng frowned and said bitterly.


    "Hand over here." The way of heaven.


    Tang Wenfeng obediently stretched out his hand, and then felt Tianmiao stretch out his finger in the palm of his hand, and then a cool feeling quickly spread all over his body. The tyrannical power in his body was silent, but it didn''t seem to disappear completely.


    "It''s down to you. Ten years later, it will be untied automatically. I hope you have enough internal power to refine this force at that time. " The sky is tiny long of say.


    "That is to say, ten years later, this force will reappear again. We must have enough internal power to refine this force." Tang Wenfeng thought, and suddenly said, "what if I don''t have enough internal power then?"


    "Let''s die. You''ll be as weak as you are now in ten years." The sky is tiny cool of say.


    Tang Wenfeng chokes and feels aggrieved. He always feels that he has been bullied by his ancestors. Suddenly he thought again, was Tang Fengyue''s ancestor bullied like this?


    Very likely! Tang Wenfeng thought of this, and his heart was in balance.


    Wait, that''s not the point!


    The point is, what kind of elixir did the ancestors give? How to cure one''s own injury, there are so powerful efficacy, they can not bear the kind.


    Is the ancestor really immortal? Is it their shameless Tang family who pasted it up and said it was from their ancestors?


    Thinking of this, Tang Wenfeng couldn''t help asking: "ancestor, can I ask you the scene when you first met Tang Fengyue?"


    "Isn''t it recorded in your ancestral hall?" The sky is tiny to return a sentence.


    "But before it''s time to show it to me, I''ll go out for training. The rule of our Tang family is to wait until we are 18 years old to enter the ancestral hall and watch the notes. " Tang Wenfeng explained.


    "So..." Tianmiao understood, "I''ll tell you next time. Now, come in and play chess with me. "


    "Ah? I''ll play chess with you. Then there''s no one to drive. " Tang Wenfeng doubts.


    "The carriage will go by itself. My two horses should be smarter than a lot of people. " The sky faintly light way.


    Huh?!!


    Then you want me to be a coachman?


    No, that''s not the point.


    The point is, are horses smarter than people? Is this a normal horse? Or are these two snow-white horses not horses at all?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1507

    Tang Wenfeng entered the carriage according to his words, and was stunned to see the luxurious display in the carriage.


    The wide space inside doesn''t match the outside.


    This is just a spacious bedroom.


    Inside is a big soft bed with a dressing table, a table and chairs. Tianmiao is sitting in front of a short table, looking at the pieces on it. Next to the short table, there is a small table with tea and cakes on it.


    "Space expansion." Tianmiao looked up and said, "come and sit down."


    Tang Wenfeng walked over.


    This is the real means of the immortal family. It''s not something that can be reversed.


    Tianmiao is the real God!


    Their Tang family is really shameless Stick God and call God ancestor.


    Although Tang Wenfeng usually studied the most concealed weapons and mechanisms, he didn''t fall behind either. However, the chess skill is not enough in front of the sky. He was killed in the first set.


    "In fact, your chess is still good." Tianmiao put the pieces away.


    "Thank you. I''m not comforted." Tang Wenfeng helped to collect the pieces, and Wei said wrongly.


    "Compared with Fengyue..." The sky Misty thought next, "probably half weight eight Liang."


    "Thank you. I''m comforted." Tang Wenfeng has a smile on his face.


    It''s such a plain and lovely silly boy. Tianmiao smiles and shakes his head. Then he takes out something and hands it to Tang Wenfeng.


    Tang Wenfeng was puzzled. He took it and asked, "what is this?"


    "It was Fengyue''s Keep a diary. There are some of his experiences in making concealed weapons. " Tianmiao thought about it.


    "Wow Tang Wenfeng was surprised. He thought he had lost all these precious things. How could they be here. With doubts in his heart, he asked the same question.


    "Laozuzong, this was destroyed when the mechanism animal lost control. It is said that the owner of the family beat his chest and almost died. Why are you here? " Asked Tang Wenfeng.


    "It was lost by your Tang family. But I took it out just before I lost it. " The sky tiny light says, "hereafter you preserve well, can''t lose again."


    Hearing this answer, Tang Wenfeng''s eyes widened. What do you mean by the words of ancestors? Do you mean what you think?


    "If you look carefully, it should help you a lot." Tianmiao said. At the beginning, Fengyue invented the eight shot and ten shot crossbow. After the end of the war, Fengyue destroyed the weapon with extremely strong lethality. Because he thought that too much killing would hurt heaven and nature. The Phoenix moon with such a pure heart, Tianmiao naturally likes it very much.


    Tang Wenfeng nodded hard, and then looked infatuated with his notes.


    This one sees, see a neck to send ache to just raise a head.


    "We can cook dinner." The sky makes a sound.


    "Ah! Is it evening Tang Wenfeng exclaimed.


    After that, the owner told him to serve his ancestors well. As a result, he didn''t cook lunch for him. He was so hungry. With that, his stomach growled. Ah, he was hungry, too.


    "I did." Tianmiao pointed to the table beside him, "go wash the dishes, and make dinner. I''ll have chicken for dinner


    Tang Wenfeng went to the table next to him. He was surprised and counted the dishes. Ten? Did ancestors eat so much? Have you finished all these dishes? I was surprised, but I didn''t dare to ask. I quickly cleared the table.


    But, ancestors want to eat chicken called flower?


    Now where can I buy Huaji?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1508

    "Outside Lin''an." Tianmiao suddenly said, "go to a nearby family and buy five chickens to make Huaji."


    "Good." Tang Wenfeng immediately responded, and then when he came back, he was so surprised that his eyes widened.


    A day from Shuzhong to Lin''an?


    Forget it, why should I be surprised?


    The immortal family''s method is so magical that they should get used to it. I''m surprised.


    Tang Wenfeng got out of the carriage, found a family and bought five live chickens. When he came back, he saw Tianmiao standing in the same place, but the carriage had disappeared.


    The carriage''s gone? Where have you been? Put it away? Forget it, just get used to it.


    "How did you make the chicken called Huaji?" Tang Wenfeng squatted down and began to dig. It''s like this, isn''t it? But why did the ancestors let themselves buy five chickens? Should a chicken be enough for him and his ancestors?


    "There are several disciples of the beggars'' sect over there who are preparing for dinner. Please come and have dinner with them. By the way, I''d like to ask for your advice." Tianmiao sits on a stone and suddenly says.


    "Why?" Tang Wenfeng looks in the direction of Tianmiao. Is there anyone there? But still obediently carrying the chicken to go over there.


    After a while, Tang Wenfeng followed five beggars'' sect disciples.


    "Mr. Tang is so polite." The head of the beggars'' sect''s disciples with a frank smile, "the practice of calling Huaji is actually very simple, we just tell you, where is worth when you invite us to eat chicken."


    "Yes, yes. What''s more, it''s fate to meet each other. Why don''t we have a chicken and drink some wine together? " Tang Wenfeng also said with a hearty smile.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly. The child''s EQ is not low, and his future achievements are not low. No wonder he will be targeted by those things.


    After several beggars'' sect disciples approached, they were stunned to see Tianmiao sitting on the stone. After staying for a while, he quickly lowered his head for fear of offending the beauty.


    "Ah, this is..." When Tang Wenfeng was thinking about how to introduce Tianmiao, Tianmiao opened his mouth.


    "I''m his sister. Hello Heaven smiles.


    Sister? If he shouts like this, will he be cut into dregs by the owners? It seems to have taken advantage of the owners? This is what Tang Wenfeng thought at this time.


    "It''s Miss Tang. Nice to meet you The disciples of the beggars'' sect arched their hands politely and restrained. Looking down at her patched clothes and looking at Miss Tang like a fairy, they feel ashamed. Do they think it''s a mistake to promise to teach Mr. Tang to be a beggar?


    "Let''s all sit down. Let''s make Huaji together. There''s no need to be so restrained." Tianmiao jumped down from the stone, then took out a basket from behind, which was full of wine jars, "you''re welcome."


    The disciples of the beggars'' sect are still a little constrained. They teach Tang Wenfeng how to make Huaji in a low voice. They dare not even look at the sky.


    However, after the Huaji was cooked and Tianmiao gave them a jar of wine, the restraint and self shame disappeared. Eating chicken while drinking, or wine, the atmosphere warm up. Tang Wenfeng is a newcomer to the world. Many of them don''t understand it and are open-minded to ask for advice. These beggars'' sect disciples have obviously been in the Jianghu for a long time. They can answer Tang Wenfeng''s questions.


    "Lin''an City, is there any unusual place recently?" Tianmiao asked.


    "Yes. You know the four great families of Wulin, Shen family, Chen family, Lin family and Xu family. This time, the Lin family is going to hold a meeting of heroes. Moreover, the eldest daughter of the Lin family is also planning to open a shop in Lin''an. It is said that their propaganda is that this store will surely satisfy everyone. " Said the head of the beggars'' sect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1509

    "It''s a big tone. Let everyone be satisfied." Tang Wenfeng frowned.


    "No, a lot of people don''t believe it. So we''re going to have a look at it when it opens. " Said the head of the beggars'' sect.


    "Good means." Tang Wenfeng understood immediately. This sales promotion is really powerful. He learned the word promotion from the tablet computer given by his ancestors.


    Lin family


    Tianmiao eats chicken wings and remembers.


    Xu Lang and Shen Hanshu''s descendants don''t know what they are like. At the beginning, she didn''t have much contact with the Lin family, but the great cause of the Lin family lasted for so many years, and it still lasted for a long time. I think there are still many talented people. But this time they chose the Lin family


    It''s OK. Otherwise, when dealing with it, she would be a little impatient if it was the Xu family or the Shen family.


    After eating the delicious Huaji, Tang Wenfeng is going to bid farewell to several beggars'' sect disciples and enter Lin''an City.


    "Let''s send Mr. Tang and Miss Tang to Lin''an City and then leave." The leader of the beggars'' sect said, "I know that master Tang and Miss Tang are better than us in martial arts. In fact, we don''t need to send each other off. But they''re new here, and they''re not familiar with Lin''an. Let''s help them settle down before they leave. "


    Tang Wenfeng was a little surprised. He heard that the beggars'' sect disciples had a narrow sense, and it turned out that was the case. These people are worth meeting!


    "Are you leaving Lin''an because of something important?" At this time, Tianmiao spoke.


    "It''s not. It''s a place to stay for a long time and move." The leader of the beggars'' sect''s disciples was embarrassed to smile. For this beautiful Miss Tang, several beggars'' sect disciples have no restraint and tension at the beginning. The main reason is that Miss Tang invited them to drink those jars of good wine. They had never drunk such good wine before. Besides, Miss Tang did not have the slightest airs. She sat on the floor eating meat and drinking with them, which made them have a good impression on this young lady.


    "Well, if there''s nothing important, there''s something you need help with." Heaven smiles.


    "But at your command." Several beggars'' sect disciples spoke in unison.


    Tianmiao laughed: "I want to open a shop, too. It''s just across from Miss Lin''s shop. "


    Huh? Tang Wenfeng looks at the smile on Tianmiao''s face. I always feel that this smile has deep meaning


    Several disciples of the beggars'' sect looked at each other and answered.


    The Tang clan in Sichuan has never been involved in the disputes in the rivers and lakes. But this time, this young lady of the Tang family doesn''t seem to follow the old rules. She seems to want to make trouble?


    The store that the Lin family is going to open is still being renovated.


    Tianmiao''s store is already open.


    It''s just across from the Lin store, and it''s directly opposite.


    It''s a three story house.


    This house also opened a shop before, and it is an old shop handed down from the ancestors. It is said that it has been handed down for four generations. It''s a shop selling jewelry. Not to mention the location of the shop and the three story house, but the gold and silver jewelry and the reputation accumulated for many years, I don''t know the value.


    When several beggars'' sect disciples learned that Tianmiao wanted to set up this shop, they all persuaded her to give up and let her choose another one. Because the owner of this shop can''t promise to sell it.


    However, Tianmiao took it down as soon as he saw it.


    Several disciples of the beggars'' sect gaped. How did they do that?


    Is Tangmen in Shu really rich?


    What kind of conditions are offered to let the boss sell the shop so readily and promise to be the manager of Tianmiao?


    It''s amazing.


    Tang Wenfeng''s face was numb.


    He was not surprised that his ancestors had done anything incredible.


    Habit is good, habit is good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1510

    The shop opened by Tianmiao is called qianjinxiao. As for what it sells, people who have entered the shop keep their mouth shut. But people who have been to the store have the same expression, infatuated, endless aftertaste, and then become loyal repeat customers.


    In the opposite restaurant, on the balcony of the second floor, Miss Lin leaned against the bar and looked at the opposite shop coldly.


    "Tang clan?" Miss Lin sneered, "the Tang clan in Sichuan actually came here, and they also want to open a shop to make money?"


    "Don''t worry." Miss Lin''s eldest brother, master Lin shook his folding fan and said with a smile, "these people have never seen the world. After drinking some wine, they may think it''s good wine. If these people drink the wine brewed by their sister, don''t they think they are drinking hogwash in the opposite shop? "


    "I always think that the Tang clan is aimed at me?" Miss Lin frowned.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve inquired about it. It seems that the first lady of the Tang family came out to experience and set up a shop on a whim. Moreover, it is said that this miss of the Tang family is very headstrong, and she should eat what she wants immediately. If you want to buy any good-looking jewelry, no matter how much money you spend, you can buy it back. If you choose a style, you can buy it at a high price, so that the store can''t make that style any more. " Young master Lin said, and then added a sentence.


    "It''s true to be willful, and it''s true to be rich." Young master Lin said.


    "Is Tangmen so rich? Aren''t they a group of housemen and housewomen who just stay at home all day and make secret devices? " Miss Lin was puzzled.


    "It was. But this young lady seems to And opened a store. It''s a secret weapon for sale. As you know, the mechanisms and hidden weapons of the Tang clan are exquisite and powerful. So the price is very high. " Young master Lin said, "however, before opening this shop, the young lady spent money like water, so whether or not to open this shop, Tangmen should have been very rich." Young master Lin didn''t know the meaning of "otaku man" and "otaku woman" before, but his sister understood it after explaining.


    "Let''s also buy some concealed weapons." Said Miss Lin. If she didn''t know how to do it, she wouldn''t have bought it, or she would have drawn her own drawings for production.


    "I''m afraid not. This shop is very selective. Not everyone can buy it. They will evaluate with the government, and they will sell only when they feel that the customers meet the requirements. And after they sold it, they also registered all the information of the buyer with the government, saying that this is the license given by the government. " Master Lin sighed, "this is really a fantastic idea."


    "How could that be?" Miss Lin was surprised. Then she frowned and thought. Is this miss of the Tang family the same as herself? This official license is obviously similar to the license for holding a gun in this world. It seems that we have to find a chance to test it.


    This opportunity came quickly. Just after Miss Lin had this idea, she saw Miss Tang go out.


    Why do you know it''s Miss Tang? Because the luxurious and shameful carriage and the two snow-white horses that pull the cart are for Miss Tang.


    "Miss Tang is going to the jewelry store again. When I went shopping yesterday, I heard the boss say that there will be a batch of new products today. I''m going to buy two more Master Lin grinned, "the boss was asking someone to inform Miss Tang at that time."


    "You bought them for your confidants?" Miss Lin curled her lips. Without waiting for master Lin''s reply, she said, "go, follow up. I''m going to meet the rich and willful Miss Tang you said."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1511

    When Miss Lin arrived at the jewelry store, she saw the shopkeeper nodding to Miss Tang with a bright smile.


    "Yes, Miss Tang, I''ll send it to you right away. And the butterfly hairpin you ordered is ready. " The shopkeeper turned around and ordered someone to take it.


    Miss Lin can''t see Miss Tang''s real face clearly, because Miss Tang has been wearing a hat and a hat. But I could see clearly the young man standing beside Miss Tang. Miss Lin slightly pick eyebrows, Tangmen actually have such a good-looking man?


    In Miss Lin''s cognition, she felt that in the ancient times, where nutrition was not very good, people in the middle of Sichuan were not tall, and the Tangmen, who were good at secret weapons, were even more cruel and obscene in her heart. But after seeing Tang Wenfeng, this cognition was overturned.


    This man is so beautiful. He is a beautiful man, and many stars in this world can''t match him. Are you twenty? So young, real little fresh meat. Miss Lin''s heart was a little restless. It seems that it should not be said to be a beautiful man, but a beautiful boy. She didn''t want to let go of this beautiful boy.


    Miss Lin felt that the capture of master Tang''s heart was only a matter of hand. After all, these ancient people are shallow, as long as she shows some unusual, independent words and deeds, will cause their attention. It''s not easy for a young master who is not familiar with the world. Just like those aristocratic CHILDES around her.


    "Miss Tang, master Tang, nice to meet you." Miss Lin came forward, gentle and polite, with a smile on her beautiful face. "My name is Lin Rutong. I''ve wanted to meet you for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance. Today''s encounter is fate. "


    After that, Miss Lin looked at Tang Wenfeng with a smile in her eyes.


    Tang Wenfeng was just about to smile and nod in response.


    The voice of the sky rang out.


    This time, Tang Wenfeng was a little confused, because the tone of his ancestors was no longer as mild as before.


    "But we don''t want to meet you." The sky is very cold. And the tone of the words, that is, fools have heard disdain.


    Miss Lin was stunned, and so was master Lin.


    No one thought that this young lady of Tangmen was so arrogant? It''s completely out of line. The Lin family is also a famous family in the Wulin. They come forward with a smiling face and want to get to know people. They should give them some thin noodles. Even if they are perfunctory, they can be perfunctory. As a result, the miss of the Tang family actually said such a thing.


    It seems that people can''t answer this.


    Tang Wenfeng was also stunned. But I was just stunned. Well, my ancestors said that if you don''t want to make friends, you won''t. Then these two people are turnips. Just ignore them. What ancestors do is right!


    "Miss Tang, do you take yourself too seriously?" Miss Lin finally came to her senses, turned blue and said in a deep voice. Since she came to this world, no one has ever turned her face like this. Which of those people is not flattering, or polite? This young lady of the Tang clan has such an attitude towards her.


    After Miss Lin finished this sentence, master Lin''s face changed and he roared in his heart. Pills!!!


    Tianmiao didn''t speak. Tang Wenfeng''s face was dark: "wanton." How dare you talk to your ancestors like this?!! What kind of radish is she?


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I''m young and ignorant. I hope you''ll forgive me." Young master Lin apologized in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1512

    "Young and ignorant? Is that bigger than me? " Tang Wenfeng sneered and sneered.


    Miss Lin''s face changed when she heard this.


    "I''m sorry, I''m here to make amends for you two." Master Lin bows his head and hands to apologize.


    As soon as Miss Lin saw it, her face was not angry, and she was about to say something. Young master Lin turned to her and said angrily, "shut up, don''t apologize."


    Miss Lin was stunned. She had never seen her elder brother''s face so terrible. This was the first time that she was so fierce.


    In her heart all kinds of grievances, she bowed her head and said in a mosquito like voice, "I''m sorry."


    Tianmiao didn''t pay attention to them at all. Instead, he turned slowly and went up to the second floor of the shop, ready to see his hairpin.


    Tang Wenfeng did not speak, turned around to follow the sky.


    When Miss Lin saw these two people''s attitude, a fire sprang up from the bottom of her heart. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. As a result, she fell straight down in the dark.


    Surprised, young master Lin quickly reaches out his hand and catches Miss Lin, so that she won''t fall to the ground.


    "Master Tang..." Childe Lin was very anxious and called, but his tone was more cautious.


    "Wake up in two days, there''s no next time." Tang Wenfeng said coldly.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Young master Lin bowed slightly and left with Miss Lin in his arms.


    In the side has been the atmosphere dare not out of the small two who looked at this scene, are scared and scared. It was not until young master Lin and Miss Lin left for a long time that he began to discuss this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Miss Lin woke up in her bedroom.


    As soon as she woke up, she was furious in her bedroom and refused to wash and eat. The servant girl can''t find master Lin.


    As soon as master Lin entered the door, Miss Lin said angrily, "brother, do you watch that smelly boy of the Tang family poison me? Let me sleep for two days? You apologize to them? When did our Lin family become so miserable? Why are you even afraid of Tangmen? "


    Young master Lin, with a cold expression, stood at the door and watched Miss Lin drop her pillow and cup without saying a word. He didn''t give a sneer until Miss Lin stopped.


    "Yes, our Lin family is so unbearable." Master Lin motioned to his servant girl to go out and close the door. He walked slowly to the table, picked up the stool that Miss Lin had kicked down, and sat down.


    "Big brother? You, what did you say? " Miss Lin doubted her ears.


    The four great families in the Wulin have always been well-known. How can elder brother say such words?


    "The Lin family has been out of business for a long time. The Wulin family is based on martial arts. But since my grandfather''s generation, people in the Lin family have been mediocre, including me. Not to mention you, who can''t fight at all. " Young master Lin laughed at himself. When Miss Lin was stunned, he continued to add, "if you offend other people that day, we can all rely on the reputation and contacts of the Lin family in the world to fight for breath. But it was the Tang clan that day. "


    "Tang, what''s wrong with Tangmen? Isn''t he good at some secret weapons? " Miss Lin came back and said unconvinced. Don''t think that she hasn''t seen Lu Xiaofeng''s TV movies. Tangmen is vulnerable to Ximen chuixue. What''s the fear of this kind of rubbish sect?


    Young master Lin laughed, silent smile, he thought that the younger sister suddenly become smart, also thought that there is any adventure. As a result, they are still ignorant and stupid as usual. No, they should be more ignorant and stupid than before.


    Is it really right that her father was coaxed by her words to let her do these things? At the beginning, he was full of confidence in his younger sister, but now, his confidence has been shaken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1513

    "Who told you that the Tang clan only knows how to use secret devices Young master Lin asked patiently. If he knows who misled her like this, he will kill that fool.


    "Isn''t it? Who else needs to tell me? " Miss Lin frowned and didn''t understand, "the little role of Tangmen is not in fashion at all..."


    "Shut up Young master Lin suddenly became furious and yelled, "what''s in your head? Out of fashion? Do you know that no one in the Jianghu wants to offend Tangmen. Tangmen people have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and they are very vengeful. They will pursue you to the ends of the earth at all costs, even if they spend their whole life. Their hidden weapons and mechanisms are not as simple as we seem to know. No one knows how you got poisoned that day. "


    Miss Lin looked at master Lin''s almost twisted expression and froze in the same place.


    "Put away your stupid, self righteous ideas. Otherwise, even if you die, it will affect the whole Lin family. Do you understand? " Master Lin calmed down a little, but his tone was still severe.


    "I, I know." Miss Lin looked back, nodded her head and whispered.


    "Just know. This time we held the hero meeting and prepared the store, which took a lot of efforts of our Lin family. I don''t want to have any problems. " Young master Lin continued to say with great care.


    Miss Lin nodded again: "brother, don''t worry. My plan will surprise everyone and make everyone look up to us. This store will also be famous. "


    "Well, I''m sure you can do it. My father and I have great hopes for you. " Master Lin''s tone softened down and said softly, "brother''s tone was not good just now. Don''t be angry. Elder brother is also for you. We Lin family want to revitalize now, so we really can''t make trouble any more. I hope you understand elder brother''s pains. "


    "Big brother, I know that. I''m not angry with big brother." When Miss Lin saw her elder brother''s gentle consolation, her depression was relieved.


    "That''s good. How are your preparations?" Young master Lin came up with a smile on his face and touched Miss Lin''s head. "Big brother loves you, you are good."


    "Well, big brother." All the dissatisfaction in Miss Lin''s mind disappeared before, and she nodded happily, "the wine is almost ready. When we open the business, we''ll take it out. It''ll be a blockbuster. What you have drunk, Shuhao and Feihan, they have also drunk. They all say that they have never drunk so good wine. " At this point, Miss Lin''s face is full of pride. The wine she brews is different from the wine now. The liquor she brewed is much stronger than the Baijiu baijiu. Where did these old friends drink this kind of wine? Of course, they would say good wine.


    "All right, that''s good." Master Lin nodded, but frowned again. It seemed that he thought of something. He thought it over and asked, "little sister, there''s something I want to ask you all the time. Who do you really mean? I can''t see it. " Miss Lin''s name is Chen Shuhao. Fei Han''s full name is Xu Feihan. He is the son of the other two families in the four great families of Wulin.


    Although the four families have good relations, they have never been married. Dad wanted to find a powerful marriage, but he didn''t think about other families. After all, compared with several major sects, their inside information is not enough. Dad and he both like Wudang or Kunlun. If it doesn''t help, Kongtong will do.


    But the few people who are close to Xiaomei are not from these schools. Moreover, he couldn''t see which one was more special.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1514

    "Don''t worry, big brother. I''ve got a sense of propriety." Miss Lin laughed. These young people are talented, handsome and highly skilled in martial arts. They have their own good qualities and charm. She doesn''t want to give up any of them when there are so many handsome men in ancient costume. Now they are all ministers under their own skirts. As long as they don''t make a statement, they can maintain such an ambiguous relationship. What''s wrong?


    "All right." Young master Lin stopped talking about it and changed the topic. "It''s going to open in a few days. You need more snacks."


    "Well, I see." Miss Lin nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third floor of the opposite shop, no, to be exact, a small pavilion was built on the top of the third floor. There are tables and chairs in the pavilion.


    Tianmiao sits leisurely in the pavilion, with all kinds of snacks on the table.


    Tang Wenfeng was fiddling with a small device in his hand. After a while, his eyes lit up.


    "It''s done, it''s done, ancestor. It''s ready to use." Tang Wenfeng said happily.


    "Try that." Tianmiao handed Tang Wenfeng a walnut.


    Tang Wenfeng put the walnut into the mechanism, and then pressed a small button, only to hear a few clicks inside. Then the opening of the mechanism, sliding out of the shell broken walnut. Tang Wenfeng picked it up and broke it off at will. The shell and the walnut kernel were separated.


    "You are a genius." Tianmiao takes over the walnut kernel handed over by Tang Wenfeng and gives him a generous compliment.


    "Hey, hey." Tang Wenfeng was praised, very happy, immediately said, "next time I''ll flip down the mechanism of peeling melon seeds."


    "Good. Good Tianmiao smiles and gives Tang Wenfeng half of the walnut in his hand.


    Tang Wenfeng takes over the walnut kernel and flies happily.


    "What do you want to eat tomorrow morning? I found the best bean curd maker in town. We''ve already talked about it. Come to our store tonight. Do you want to eat spicy and delicious bean curd tomorrow morning? " Tang Wenfeng asked.


    "Wipe your saliva." Tianmiao eats walnut kernel and says leisurely.


    Tang Wenfeng went to wipe the corner of his mouth. okay? No drooling? He really wanted to eat it. When he thought of the spicy and delicious bean curd, he sprinkled a handful of scallions, tut tut. However, should not be greedy drool so no image, right?


    "Ah, ancestor, my saliva didn''t come out." Tang Wenfeng doubts.


    "I''m kidding you." Tianmiao took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    Tang Wenfeng opens his mouth wide, then he is aggrieved and used to it.


    Today is another day of being bullied by our ancestors.


    "In the past, Tang Fengyue also liked spicy and delicious bean curd." Tianmiao suddenly said, "what do you admire most about him?"


    Tang Wenfeng was stunned.


    People in the Tang family don''t know. In fact, Tang Wenfeng worships Tang Fengyue very much. He is familiar with Tang Fengyue''s letters, imitates Tang Fengyue''s calligraphy, and disassembles the secret devices invented by Tang Fengyue. He wants to know Tang Fengyue''s ideas and everything about Tang Fengyue.


    It doesn''t seem strange that our ancestors know that they worship Tang Fengyue, because she is our ancestors.


    "What I admire most about the ancestor of Tang Fengyue is that he rushed thousands of miles, bravely broke into the enemy camp of Mongolia, took the life of the Mongolian Prince and stopped the war." Tang Wenfeng looked up at the sky and said, "at that time, the ancestor of Tang Fengyue was about my age, right?"


    "Yes, it''s about the same size." The sky tiny smile, "that kid, very lovely."


    With these words, Tianmiao turned to look at Tang Wenfeng: "of course, you are also very lovely."


    Tang Wenfeng chuckled.


    "In a few days, the opposite is going to open?" Tianmiao asked.


    "It seems that they have been sending out leaflets recently." Tang Wenfeng replied.


    "Well, let''s wait for a good play." Tianmiaomi smiles, then closes his eyes and basks in the sun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1515

    Good play? What''s the good play?


    Tang Wenfeng looks confused.


    What''s wrong with that rude Miss Lin?


    "Ah, the shopkeeper told me that the new dance has been arranged. It can be staged after lunch. Do you want to see it?" Tianmiao was squinting in the sun, suddenly said.


    "Look Tang Wenfeng chicken pecked rice nodded, "what surprise will the shopkeeper bring us this time?" He was really looking forward to it. He had never seen such a beautiful dance. He ran to ask the shopkeeper curiously, but the shopkeeper asked him in a strange way.


    "You don''t know? I learned it from the pamphlet your sister gave me. Haven''t you read the brochure? Oh, yes. How can you guys be interested in this. I don''t want to talk to you, you little boy. Don''t stand in my way. " The shopkeeper didn''t give Tang Wenfeng a chance to speak at all. After asking and answering questions, he drove him away.


    Tang Wenfeng was stunned. He thought he was used to the shopkeeper''s shrewd and fashionable way of doing things. But there is another fickle. Just now I said that I was a man, but later I said that I was a little kid, too much!


    The shopkeeper is a woman. Before Tianmiao came, she disguised herself as a man, in order to keep her family property. After Tianmiao came, he helped her become the head of the household, which was recognized by the government and registered. This is one of the reasons why she agreed to sell the shop to Tianmiao. Another reason is that although Tianmiao bought the shop, the procedures were not changed. The real ownership of this shop still belongs to the shopkeeper. Tianmiao will return the building after he doesn''t want to open a shop. At present, an area on the third floor is reserved for the sale of previous jewelry, but the route is to only sell boutiques, not the most expensive, only more expensive.


    It''s the first time for the shopkeeper to see such a business model. Moreover, the reputation of the jewelry store seems to be bigger, which makes the shopkeeper happy.


    The shopkeeper could not believe such a good thing, but it was such a good thing. She is grateful to Tianmiao in every way, and she helps Tianmiao to run the shop wholeheartedly.


    Tang Wenfeng was looking forward to the amazing dance this time. Just as he was about to go on, Tianmiao said: "by the way, the person in the position closest to the stage on the first floor, you''re very entertaining. If you have a chance, you can get close to him and have a good relationship with him. "


    "Who is he? Why? " Tang Wenfeng asked.


    "It''s the emperor." The sky tiny finish saying to put to wave a hand, "go to give me endpoint grape to come up, want to peel good skin, want sweet."


    Tang Wenfeng hasn''t recovered from the shock of being the emperor. When he heard Tianmiao''s command, he was shocked and jumped down to wash and peel the grapes.


    The first thing is to serve our ancestors well. As for how to get close to the emperor, he has no idea. He will ask his ancestor later. There must have been a way.


    A moment later, Tang Wenfeng peeled a plate of big and round grapes, put on a small silver fork, and climbed up to the top of the room to Tianmiao.


    "Ancestor, how can I get close to the emperor?" Tang Wenfeng looked at the sky slowly eating grapes, can''t help but ask.


    "Your walnut roasting mechanism can make one for him. From time to time, send him some small devices. " Tianmiao finished eating a grape and nodded, "the grapes I bought today are very sweet. When you have a good relationship with the emperor, ask him for tribute. There are a lot of good things from all over the country. I''ll borrow some from the imperial chef at that time. "


    Tang Wenfeng blinks. Why do you think the last two sentences of his ancestors are the key?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1516

    However, in order to eat well and drink well, it is necessary to make friends with the little emperor.


    Why is it called the little emperor? It''s because the emperor has just ascended the throne and is about the same age as Tang Wenfeng.


    Tianmiao asked Tang Wenfeng to get close to the little emperor, but he didn''t expect the boy to play straight.


    Standing on the stairs on the third floor, Tianmiao leans lazily on the handrail of the stairs, watching Tang Wenfeng walk towards the little emperor who is just seated and ready to watch the performance.


    Tang Wenfeng went over with a plate of walnuts and a plate of grapes. Because he was the little owner of the shop, the little emperor and his bodyguards knew him well and didn''t care.


    Tang Wenfeng put the walnuts and grapes on the table beside the little emperor and took out a small thing.


    "This is for you." Tang Wenfeng said to the little emperor.


    "Ah? What''s this? " The little emperor looked up at Tang Wenfeng.


    "I made a small mechanism, and I opened a walnut. Put the walnuts in this way, press here, and the shell will be broken automatically. " Tang Wenfeng explained.


    "It''s so amazing. Come sit down and show me." The little emperor was interested and asked Tang Wenfeng to sit down.


    Tang Wenfeng took a walnut and demonstrated it to the little emperor. The little emperor''s eyes were wide open. Then he picked up the walnut and began to experiment. When he successfully peeled a walnut, his eyes widened.


    Then the little emperor began to play happily.


    After breaking a few walnuts, the little emperor asked, "I''ve been here for so many days, and you haven''t found me. How can you remember to give me something today? It''s still such a fun thing. "


    "Because I know who you are, I''ll make up with you and have a good relationship with you." Tang Wenfeng very straightforward answer.


    The little emperor''s hand movement stagnated, and then looked up at Tang Wenfeng, on Tang Wenfeng''s clear eyes and serious expression.


    "Your sister asked you to come?" The little emperor immediately asked such a question. Han Han, who can say such simple words, will not take the initiative to do such a thing.


    "How do you know?" Tang Wenfeng was surprised.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Happy, the little emperor put out his hand and patted Tang Wenfeng intimately, "I just like these gadgets. I''ll make more for you when I have time. It''s said that Tangmen can also make mechanism pigs that can run on the ground and mechanism birds that can fly in the sky. Is that true? "


    The eunuch manager behind the little emperor was a little surprised. The emperor seemed to like this silly boy. But I''m relieved to think about it. The emperor is used to deceiving and deceiving. It''s not surprising that he likes such a straightforward and honest young man for the first time.


    "It''s true. But I still can''t make the flying mechanism bird in the sky, which has been lost for a long time. I''ve been studying the mechanism piggy running on the ground recently. It should not take long to make it. " Tang Wenfeng answered honestly.


    "Then if you make a mechanism pig, send me one first?" The little emperor said.


    Tang Wenfeng thought about it. It seems that his ancestors are not interested in it. Let''s give it to the little emperor.


    "Good. But you''re going to trade it for something. " Tang Wenfeng nodded.


    The eunuch manager standing behind the little emperor was surprised. Is this boy stupid? He knows the emperor''s identity, and suddenly dares to make terms with the emperor? What are the conditions? Be a senior official? How to give Tangmen preferential treatment? I don''t know good or bad, I don''t know life or death, I don''t know heaven and earth, the emperor will definitely hate him.


    "Oh? What do you want to change? " The little emperor''s eyes sank slightly and asked.


    "It''s delicious from all over the world. It is said that the fruits and meat from Shanggong are the best. Then there''s the imperial chef. I want to... " Before Tang Wenfeng spoke, he was interrupted by the little emperor.


    "All right, sure." The little emperor was powerless to answer.


    Tang Wenfeng wondered, why did he feel that the corner of the little emperor''s mouth seemed to twitch just now? Is it your own illusion?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1517

    Tianmiao saw all this in his eyes, and then there was a smile in his eyes. This child is as lovely as Fengyue. But Fengyue is more flexible than him, and the child will be more naive.


    But a fool has his fortune. The little emperor seems to like Tang Wenfeng.


    "Today''s show is about to start. Today''s lead dancer is a newcomer. " Tang Wenfeng explained to the little emperor, "very beautiful, very beautiful, except for the old Besides my sister, I''ve seen the most beautiful one. But you can''t like her. "


    "Why?" The little emperor has been a little used to Tang Wenfeng''s simple and direct, and asked in doubt.


    "Because it''s a man." Tang Wenfeng nuzui, "vocal music sounded, came."


    The little emperor looked curiously at the center of the stage, and then saw a scene that he could not forget in his life.


    Vocal music rings, petals fall, a beautiful woman wearing gauze thin wings, just like a nine fairies down to earth, floating. With a charming smile on the corner of the mouth, the eyes seem to be able to speak, which makes people unable to move their eyes. Wide sleeve spread, smile Qianran, and then a beautiful turn, all kinds of style.


    The little emperor only felt that his heart was beating very fast, almost from his chest.


    Is this the feeling of heartbeat?


    Is that what it''s like to see ten thousand years at a glance?


    Did she just break into her heart?


    "He''s a man." Tang Wenfeng a cool words suddenly spread to the little emperor''s ears.


    All the beautiful things just disappeared.


    The little emperor only felt that ten thousand arrows pierced his heart.


    The little emperor only felt that he had fallen from the cloud to the bottom of the valley, and that he had fallen to pieces.


    The little emperor slowly, slowly turned his head to look at a serious face of Tang Wenfeng, he only felt the blood in his heart, he said bitterly: "this sentence you can say later."


    "But I''m afraid you''ll get deeper and deeper. I always My sister said that this guy''s moral integrity is very high, and men are easy to be fooled by him. So I must remind you in advance, don''t be confused by the fake beauty. You want to be a wise king. You can''t be delayed by this guy. " Tang Wenfeng said seriously.


    Little emperor: -- It''s so simple and funny. What''s the matter with a little touch?


    The eunuch manager stood behind him, pinching his thigh with expressionless force. He doesn''t want to die. He can''t laugh. However, he pinched too hard, and he didn''t want to be strangled by himself. He had to grasp the strength.


    "In fact, my sister also said that from another point of view, it''s fun. I''m sure many fools will be confused by this guy. We''ll just watch the play and have fun. " Tang Wenfeng bared his teeth and said with a smile. What our ancestors said is very reasonable!


    I almost became a fool just now. The little emperor drew his lips, but on second thought, he thought that this simple saying was too reasonable. It seems to be a pleasure to see others become fools and see others play well.


    At this time, the little emperor began to realize that happiness is based on the pain of others.


    At the end of the song, the beauty exits.


    The whole restaurant was silent, and never recovered from the amazing dance.


    That woman just now, is she a fairy?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, duck stood in front of the sky in a hurry, respectfully asked: "my Lord, my Lord, my performance just now, isn''t it good?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1518

    "Yes, there is still room for improvement. Keep working hard." Tianmiao smiles and praises.


    "This time it''s the crossing girl, isn''t it? Don''t worry, my Lord. In less than half a month, her ministers will turn around and become my ministers. At that time, I''ll teach these idiots what it means to be sinister, and let them endure the social beating, so that they won''t be so easily cheated in the future. " Duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck, duck.


    "All right, just don''t kill people. Let''s play. " Tianmiao looks at duck full of confidence. It''s funny in his heart that duck still has his place. And ordinary green tea, Haiwang, is really not duck''s opponent. Duck''s rank, maybe diamond?


    "Yes, yes, my Lord, you are the best." Duck and duck shake their heads happily. This time it can be regarded as green tea. Can''t konghou pull out its hair?


    ¡­¡­


    From this day on, Yaya has his first fans.


    Including the little emperor.


    Even if the little emperor knew that he was a man, it would not prevent him from enjoying his dance and giving gifts. The most important thing is that the little emperor can''t help but want to see a good play.


    After a few days, Miss Lin found that there seemed to be two people missing from her family. But because the store is just around the corner, she has no energy to manage it.


    Lin''s Restaurant finally opened.


    The sound of firecrackers, gongs and drums.


    Miss Lin was standing on the second floor, wearing a red dress. The gauze outside was also red. She was graceful, with a layer of translucent gauze on her face. She stood facing the wind. It has attracted the attention of many people.


    But Miss Lin frowned slightly. The way of opening business in ancient times was too noisy and vulgar.


    Firecrackers, gongs and drums, lion dance, too vulgar, too common.


    But it''s OK, these will be over soon, and it''s time to play.


    Tianmiao sits on the balcony on the second floor of his shop, occupying the best position of sight, looking at the opposite side with great interest. Next to her sat the little emperor and Tang Wenfeng.


    The little emperor was playing with the small mechanism of opening melon seeds, and tirelessly put one melon seed after another into the small mechanism. Then I heard two clicks in the small mechanism, and the peeled melon seeds and skin were spit out together. Tang Wenfeng sorts melon seeds and skins on one side. The melon seed kernel is put on the plate and given to the ancestor, and the melon seed skin is thrown in the garbage can at the foot. Tianmiao took the melon seed kernel from Tang Wenfeng and ate it happily.


    Standing behind them, the eunuch manager looked at the division of labor and cooperation of the three people, feeling complicated.


    "It looks like it''s going to start." The sky tiny suddenly says.


    "Why?" The little emperor finally stopped the action in his hand, but he didn''t forget to planed the small mechanism of opening melon seeds to his hand. Such a funny thing, it''s my own!


    "This is for dancing? A rope fell from it, and then it floated down to dance, like a wide sleeve dance? " Tang Wenfeng blinked, looked at Miss Lin''s shape on the second floor opposite, and guessed.


    "Isn''t it interesting to pick up people''s wisdom?" The little emperor looked at the opposite side with disdain, "and it''s still hanging with a rope. If you don''t have that martial arts, don''t put on this shape. Really, it''s not as elegant as us. "


    Tianmiao continues to eat melon seeds. Yaya in the little emperor''s mouth is duck. It can be seen that even if the little emperor knows that duck is a man, he is also a loyal fan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1519

    I don''t know when the balcony, windows and even the roof of Tianmiao shop are full of people, watching the opening of the opposite restaurant.


    Xu Feihan and Chen Shuhao stand in front of Lin''s shop, looking at Miss Lin standing on the second floor with a smile on their face. Behind the two of them, there are several aristocratic CHILDES who are also looking at Miss Lin standing on it.


    With the sound of vocal music, Miss Lin arrived from the second floor and began to dance with wide sleeves. On the second floor, there was a servant girl helping to scatter flowers. For a moment, Miss Lin''s appearance of falling from the sky really seemed to feel a little bit overjoyed. The admirers downstairs couldn''t move their eyes.


    The people in the street applauded excitedly.


    However, the onlookers in Tianmiao restaurant were confused.


    "Isn''t this an imitation of Ya Ya''s dance?"


    "It''s not like imitating four things."


    "What are you dancing about?"


    "I can''t even get my sleeves off. Where''s the courage to perform on the street?"


    "I''m so bad at learning other people''s dance, and I have the face to dance in front of so many people?"


    People''s faces became more and more ugly, and the voices of discussion became louder and louder.


    There are a lot of people in the river and lake who are surrounded by the audience. They all have martial arts skills and have a good ear and a good eyesight. Most of them have heard these words.


    What do you mean?


    Miss Lin is such a beautiful dancer. She actually says that she has learned from qianjinxiao restaurant, and that she is poor at it?


    No?


    The Lin family is also a Wulin family. How could they do such a thing?


    Miss Lin hasn''t noticed the abnormality yet. She is immersed in her own world. She only thinks that she must be beautiful now. She has been amazing everywhere. Many people''s eyes must have been cast on her and can''t be moved. Many people will bow down to her!


    "Well, it''s not as elegant as us." The little emperor rubbed the small mechanism in his hand and hummed coldly.


    "Yes. Yaya... " Tang Wenfeng deeply agreed with this point. Just as he was about to express his opinion, there was a change on their heads. Familiar with the vocal music in this moment, the voice of the big, completely over the opposite vocal music.


    The sky tiny tiny tiny pick eyebrow, duck and duck seem to want to make trouble, and is hit face in the street.


    Beautiful vocal music, duck is also dressed in a red dress, revealing the snow-white small feet, wide sleeves flying, slender waist, beautiful eyes flow, without any rope assistance, duck light from the third floor.


    The long black hair and red gauze are dancing in the wind, like a picture, a perfect picture that people can''t bear to disturb.


    In the sound of light laughter, duck and duck danced on the eaves of the second floor, their snow-white and small feet were like boneless, and the whole person was like the spirit of nature, jumping on the tiles of the roof, as light as nothing.


    The following people are crazy, and finally understand why the guests of Qianjin smile have just talked.


    This is the real wide sleeve dance. Miss Lin''s dance just now is like a clown picking a beam, which is not as good as this fairy!


    The sky faintly long sipped tea. Pity to see the eyes stay in place of Miss Lin, a bit miserable ah, piracy encountered genuine, piracy embarrassed want to hit the wall.


    "Little girl Tang Yaya, please come and have a good drink. This cup is a little token of my heart. " The sound of ducks and ducks is as pleasant as a warbler coming out of the valley. Words fall, just like a magic trick, duck''s hand appeared a wine cup, and then she put up a force to throw, wine cup steady fly in front of Xu Feihan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1520

    Xu Feihan was stunned and immediately regained his mind and caught the glass. The wine in the glass is smooth without ripple.


    "The girl is good at it." Xu Fei''s eyes brightened, and he looked at the duck with admiration.


    Duck just smile, and then her hands again appeared a wine glass, she once again threw the glass to the crowd below, this time in the direction of Chen Shuhao. Chen also reached out to catch it.


    Catch after the heart is a shock, good strong internal force! What a good skill! This girl, good life is different!


    Duckling cup after cup of wine, gradually the crowd boiling up, cheering, are shocked by her hand.


    "We Yaya are great!" The little emperor looked at the duckling throwing the wine glass happily and said to Tang Wenfeng quietly, "Wenfeng, look at that, the eyes of Ya Ya are green. He''s finished. He''s finished. He must like ya ya. And the one with the glass on his face, tut tut.... "


    "That''s true!" Tang Wenfeng looked in the direction pointed by the little emperor and nodded in agreement.


    "These idiots, ha ha ha, when they know ya ya is a man, they must have the heart to cry." The little emperor couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, it''s a bit miserable. But I don''t know why. I can''t sympathize with you at all, but I''m looking forward to and happy. " Tang Wenfeng thought seriously.


    "It''s just a happy thing. Don''t think about why. Let''s go. Go in and have a drink. Yaya''s wine is really unique in the world. " The Little Emperor didn''t let Tang Wenfeng study deeply. Although he''s teaching Han Han badly, he can''t let him know that he''s learning badly. Otherwise it''s not fun.


    Tianmiao is calm and eats melon seeds.


    The eunuch has a black line. The emperor said so much. In fact, there are only three key words. It''s just that he''s finished. The emperor''s mind of watching the excitement is too obvious. Besides, the young master of the Tang family is really a little naive. He doesn''t know the emperor''s sinister and deep heart.


    "I hope you''ll come and see us sometime. It''s a great honor for me to meet you heroes today. " Yaya smiles and bows to the crowd. Then, without waiting for others'' reply, she turns and goes in.


    Leaving a lot of people standing in place for a long time.


    Tianmiao looks at Miss Lin standing on the stage and frowns slightly. Just now, there was a black line on Miss Lin, but it disappeared immediately. It''s a bit hidden, but it doesn''t matter. It will be exposed again sooner or later.


    Tianmiao no longer watched the excitement, but also turned to go in. Tang Wenfeng and the little emperor also went in to drink.


    Miss Lin stood on the stage in a daze, shaking from anger to shock. In this world, besides her, there is a woman who travels through the world! Moreover, it seems that this woman is still a member of the dance team, and she is more professional than herself. No, through women''s martial arts? It''s not a cross girl?! It''s not right either. Maybe this crossing girl has an adventure just like herself?


    What the hell is going on? Isn''t that voice telling itself that in this world, I am the daughter of destiny and the protagonist of this world? It''s reasonable that everything will revolve around itself. I''m a woman. No matter what I do, I''ll be fine. But now there is such a special woman. What''s the matter?


    Is the world going to change?


    No, absolutely not!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1521

    After that dance, the most obvious change is that the business in the store has become extremely hot. After Xu Feihan and others tasted the glass of wine that duck threw to them that day, they were shocked. When they used to drink the wine made by Miss Lin, they thought it was really good wine. As a result, I didn''t know what the real wine was until I drank the wine from duck.


    The strong and mellow smell of wine hovers in the nose and mouth, lingering and intoxicating.


    The next day, Xu Feihan hums an unknown ditty and goes with Chen Shuhao to eat and drink with Qian Jinxiao. Miss Lin stopped them in the street.


    "Feihan, Shuhao, where are you going?" With a smile on her face, Miss Lin asked them.


    "Well, let''s go, eat." Chen Shuhao hesitated and replied like this.


    "I''ll be the host today. I''ll treat you to dinner." Miss Lin didn''t seem to see the embarrassment on Chen Shuhao''s face. She said with a generous smile.


    Chen Shu Hao''s subconscious will promise down, beauty for the first time invite oneself to have a meal. I don''t want to miss such a rare opportunity.


    "No, another day. We have an appointment today. " Xu Feihan refused directly.


    "Is it more important to have an appointment with someone than me?" Miss Lin pursed her lips and stamped her feet in anger. The coquettish tone softened Chen Shuhao''s heart.


    "No dates, really not." Chen Shuhao quickly waved his hand, "Rutong, don''t think about it. It''s nothing."


    "Where are you going? You don''t want me to treat you to dinner. " Miss Lin snorted and glared at Chen Shuhao and Xu Feihan.


    "We''re just going to drink, really." Chen Shuhao coaxed softly, "of course we are willing to treat you. We want to go to qianjinxiao for a drink. "


    Xu Feihan rolled his eyes, fool.


    With these words, Chen Shuhao saw that Miss Lin''s face suddenly changed, and his reaction was bad. Yesterday, Miss Lin was beaten in the street by that Tang Ya Ya, and her face became swollen. It must be Miss Lin who doesn''t want to mention qianjinxiao and Tang Yaya.


    "Rutong, I''m sorry, we..." Chen Shuhao was a little worried and apologized in a hurry.


    Miss Lin wants to go away, but her reason tells her that she can''t push these excellent men into the arms of her opponents. She squeezed out a smile and said gently, "it''s OK. You think it''s novel. It''s not strange to want to have a look. Well, you''re just going to have a look and come back to me later. I cook for you myself. "


    "Do you cook the food yourself? The last omelette? " Chen Shuhao''s eyes brightened.


    "No, it''s better." When Lin Rutong saw Chen Shuhao like this, her depression finally dissipated. It seems that their mind is still on themselves.


    "Good. We''ll come back to you when we buy the wine. " Chen Shuhao has a smile on his face, which guarantees.


    Take out your words. Xu Feihan silently added a sentence in his heart.


    Then, after entering the golden smile, he forgot the promise he had just given Miss Lin. Mr. Chen likes calligraphy and painting. He has never seen such amazing operation before.


    The women on the stage take dancing as painting and painting as dancing. They hold two pens in their hands and complete two majestic paintings while dancing. The last inscription is even more beautiful, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    In this world, there is such a talented woman!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1522

    After finishing the painting, Yaya smiles at the audience: "these two paintings are sold at the local auction price. What do you think of the money from the auction, which is to invite everyone here to drink? "


    In an instant, it was cheered.


    Brilliant, frank and generous, heroic, how can there be such a perfect woman?


    Chen Shuhao was the first to bid for the painting without hesitation.


    In the end, he bought both paintings at a high price. Yaya takes the painting to Chen Shuhao.


    "Mr. Chen, this is your painting." The beautiful eyes of duck and duck flow, and the white hands present the two pictures.


    "Thank you." Chen Shuhao took over the painting, but his eyes didn''t move away from Yaya''s face. He was a little excited and said, "I don''t know who Miss Tang''s calligrapher is from? Miss Tang has beautiful people and beautiful paintings. "


    "Thank you." Duck smile, but did not answer Chen Shuhao''s question, but turned away. After Chen Shuhao looked disappointed, Yaya stopped again, turned her head slightly to look at him, and said in a soft voice, "if you don''t want to abandon him, you can wait until I finish my performance to have a tea talk."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Chen Shuhao nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    At the moment, where does Chen Shuhao remember to promise Lin Rutong to buy wine and go back to find her. Chen Shuhao''s mind is full of duck''s amazing performance just now. I''ve been thinking about it all the time. I don''t know how Miss Tang can do two things at once. How can she draw so well when she is dancing.


    What is Xu Feihan doing? He is drinking cup by cup. "Good wine, good wine!" he murmured He, who has been known for a long time, finally got drunk. It will not remind Mr. Chen what he promised Miss Lin. Finally drooling lying on the table, no image of sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Wenfeng and the little emperor muttered: "that Chen Shuhao is finished."


    "Yes, he''s done. Yaya is so good. Of course, he will be finished. When he is in love, we will send someone to tell him the truth. " The little emperor sipped a sip of wine, then looked at Xu Feihan and said, "is that Xu Feihan, the famous young master of Hongyu in the world? All over the table. I''ll ask the painter to draw and pass it on


    Tang Wenfeng Isn''t that good? " It''s said that Mr. Xu pays great attention to his image. Every night I have to wash petal bath and incense, and shave very hard. Will Mr. Xu bump against the wall when the image is damaged?


    "What''s wrong." The little emperor said, "you know, at the beginning, they were standing there. They were your sister''s enemies. Don''t be soft on the enemy, or you will be cruel to yourself. Do you understand? "


    "Oh, well, that''s good." Tang Wenfeng nodded.


    The eunuch''s chief inspector stood at the back as steady as a mountain. He listened to the emperor''s advice to the young master of the Tang family. He was silent, and his mood became more complicated again.


    "Oh, my sister wants to eat roast whole duck. After calculating the time, it''s out of the oven. I''ll buy it. Do you want to eat it? " Tang Wenfeng asked the little emperor.


    I am by the way. The little emperor thought bitterly. Forget it. That''s his sister. You can''t do that.


    "If you want to eat, I''ll send someone to buy it." The little emperor said.


    "No, I''ll be right back. It tastes bad when it''s cold. " Tang Wenfeng refused. He got up and went out to buy roast duck.


    However, after Tang Wenfeng came back, the roast duck he bought was still cold. Because he brought back not only two roast ducks, but also a beautiful little girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1523

    "Who is she?" The little emperor asked the eunuch.


    The eunuch manager thought that the slave didn''t know. Face respectfully replied: "I don''t know, I''m going to ask."


    "Wait a minute, he seems to take it to his sister first to say hello." The little emperor watched Tang Wenfeng take the little girl to the back yard.


    A moment later, Tang Wenfeng with a beautiful girl stood in front of the sky.


    "Ancestor, this is what I met on the roadside. She said she had no food. Can we take her in? " Tang Wenfeng asked the sky.


    "I''ve met my ancestors." The beautiful little girl is very polite and gives Tianmiao a gift. She doesn''t ask why Tang Wenfeng calls Tianmiao his ancestor.


    "What''s your name?" Tianmiao asked with a smile. Xiao Hanhan''s real person has appeared. It seems that history is back on track.


    "My name is Miao Yaoyao." The little girl replied cleverly.


    "Laozong, she''s so pathetic. She''s broke, and she''s met bad people. Shall we take her in? " Tang Wenfeng spoke again, a little worried and worried. I''m afraid the old ancestor''s words will drive the little girl out.


    "Yes." Tianmiao nodded, "you take her to see the shopkeeper first, let the shopkeeper arrange her to do something easy. I have something to ask you when you come back. "


    "Yes, yes." When Tang Wenfeng saw that his ancestors agreed to take Miao Yaoyao in, he nodded happily. Then he took Miao Yaoyao to his ancestors and went out.


    Close the door, Tianmiao also heard Tang Wenfeng asking Miao Yao something.


    After a while, Tang Wenfeng came by himself.


    "Ancestor." Tang Wenfeng is still smiling.


    "How did you meet this little girl?" Tianmiao leans lazily on the chair and asks slowly.


    "I bought a roast duck for my grandfather, and then I passed a wonton stall. She ate wonton there, but she had no money. I helped her pay for it. I just wanted to get the roast duck back to my ancestors, but she was always behind me. Then a few hooligans wanted to bully her, so I beat them up. " Tang Wenfeng sighed, "she''s really poor. Her clothes are broken and she has no money. Her life experience should be very poor. I can''t bear to ask her."


    "Since she is so poor, you should take care of her more. Well, go and take care of her. Don''t let others bully her. " Tianmiao waved and said.


    "Well, I''ll go. The roast duck is cold. I''ll let the kitchen heat it up for my ancestors and bring it to me Tang Wenfeng said to himself, "tomorrow I will send roast duck to my ancestors as soon as possible."


    "No, take good care of the little girl. I''ll let Yaya buy it tomorrow." Heaven smiles.


    "Well, thank you very much." Tang Wenfeng nodded and nodded again, then retreated.


    Tianmiao looks at the closed door and smiles. When I think of Tang Wenfeng''s words, Tianmiao can''t help laughing.


    She is really pitiful. She has many holes in her clothes and no money. Her life experience should be pitiful


    This silly child''s brain is really rich.


    The young master of Miao nationality has a huge family, which is echoed by everyone. His family really has a mine, and it''s silver mine.


    Where is the poor little girl''s life experience?


    However, when the little girl looked at Tang Wenfeng, she seemed to have stars in her eyes.


    And the way Tang Wenfeng looks at the little girl is totally different.


    However, Tang Wenfeng himself has not found out.


    But the little girl had a clear goal and put it into action.


    In order to catch up with his sweetheart, the young master of Miao came to the restaurant to do chores.


    Miao women really dare to love and hate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1524

    What about duck?


    Mixed with peach blossoms, wind and water.


    Before, the aristocratic CHILDES around Miss Lin ran away. They came all day long to laugh and spend a lot of money just to see Tang Ya''s smile. Now they indistinct about the meaning of the name of Baijiu. The more they know about Tang Ya Ya, the more frightened they are.


    Master Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She has excellent martial arts skills, beautiful people, kind heart, gentle and considerate, and her handling makes everyone feel like a spring breeze.


    This is a fairy coming down to earth!


    Duck is sought after by many people every day. She is gentle on her face and despises these licking dogs in her heart. Wait until the owner says the task is finished, and then let these licking dogs know the danger of society.


    But opposite Lin''s restaurant, besides the business was OK a few days ago, the back was deserted.


    One of Lin Rutong''s heroic words failed to come true.


    Childe Lin is black all day long. He also asked Miss Lin what happened. Why does Tang Yaya dance better than her? Is it really my little sister who went to steal it? Even if you steal it, you haven''t learned the essence yet. It''s been exposed by people.


    What a shame to the Lin family!


    He didn''t show up in front of people all this time.


    After questioning Miss Lin, she got angry and was older than Mr. Lin. then she locked herself in the room and didn''t come out.


    Young master Lin is worried about the hero''s future. Originally, there were three purposes for their family to launch this hero Club: first, to consolidate the position of the Lin family in the river and lake; second, to find a sacrifice for the Lin family with excellent martial arts skills; third, to find a strong husband''s family for the younger sister, so as to help the Lin family in the future.


    The first two cannot be separated from the support of a large amount of money. This time, we invested a lot of money. He and his father are very confident of his younger sister, so they agree to invest so much money to open a shop. I didn''t expect that business would be so bad in the end. If the opposite shop doesn''t show up, they can really rely on the wine brewed by Xiaomei and her amazing appearance, and their business is booming.


    But the opposite shop appeared. Whether it''s food or drink or the performance in the shop, they are all hard pressed down. What do you compare with the opposite?


    What should we do now? How to adjust the countermeasures?


    Mr. Lin frowned and thought about it. Should I talk to my father and discuss it with him first.


    Just as Mr. Lin was writing a letter, he heard the rapid footsteps in the corridor outside.


    This footstep sounds like a little sister''s? She came out of the room?


    When Mr. Lin opened the door and looked into the corridor, he saw only miss Lin''s back, which was fast away.


    "Where are you going?" Mr. Lin frowned and asked.


    "Just hang out and come back." Miss Lin replied perfunctorily and stepped out.


    Childe Lin snorted coldly and didn''t want to pay attention. She left such a big mess and didn''t know how to clean it up. She was still in the mood to go out for a walk?


    Why did Miss Lin go out suddenly? She saw the woman from the second floor window. The woman named Tang Yaya is out! She wants to personally verify whether the other party is a woman.


    The reason for duck to go out is very simple, because Tianmiao wants to eat roast duck.


    "Ah, my Lord, do you want me to buy roast duck?" Duck eyes, pointed to himself, "but I am a duck."


    "You mean you don''t have to buy it, just roast it?" The sky tiny leisurely asks a way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1525

    "Oh, no, no, no!" Duck shook his head crazily, "I don''t mean that, really. I mean, why does duck buy roast duck sound so strange? "


    "Cannibalism?" Tianmiao asked lazily.


    "No, I''ve evolved a long time ago. I''m not the kind of duck that people eat. I''m not like them. Destiny is different. " Duck shakes his head. It''s just a little strange to say.


    "That''s fine." Tianmiao smiles, then waves, "go."


    Duck nodded down and went out. She was, of course, stopped at the door.


    "Yaya, where are you going? I''ll go with you. "


    "Yaya, are you going to buy it? I''ll go with you. I''ll buy it for you. "


    "Yaya, my carriage is there. I''ll go with you."


    "No, wait for me here. I''ll be right back. We''ll have flowers ready and remember to send them later. " Yaya laughs and refuses everyone, and then still doesn''t forget to assign the task of making these licking dogs happy.


    Lick dogs heard duck said so, all scattered, hurry to prepare for the gift after duck performance later.


    In this way, duck went out by himself.


    When I was about to walk to the roast duck restaurant, I was stopped again.


    But this time, the people who stopped her were not the licking dogs, but Miss Lin.


    "Get out of the way." Duck said with an impatient frown. The first batch of roast duck is coming out. I have to buy it and send it back to the adults. It used to be Tang Wenfeng''s business. I don''t know why adults let themselves buy it today? Do adults think that they have good performance and strong ability recently, so they have to value themselves and turn over? If so, we must not be delayed by the stupid woman in front of us.


    "You green tea, female watch, did you come across?" Asked Miss Lin, gnashing her teeth.


    "What are you talking about? Get out of here." The tendons on duck''s forehead start to jump, and the roast duck is coming out soon! I have to buy it quickly. I want to buy the first one!


    "You really came across, didn''t you?" Miss Lin looked cold. "You sea king, you will have retribution if you cheat and play with so many men''s feelings. How did you hook them up? giggle and flirt? You used to learn dance, and you made a lot of modern things to attract these people. You plagiarized so many things as your own. You really have no shame... "


    "More than words. Generally speaking, I don''t beat women, but you''re the exception. It''s the first time I''ve met such a shameless woman. Plagiarism? Lao Tzu''s real talent and learning. Sea but I can not beat me, where the courage to run in front of me to challenge me? I''ll satisfy you. Say Laozi sea king, you are not also sea king, just your fish from your pond jump to my pond. You can''t run to me. You can''t be mad, can you? When I was made of mud? " In her anger, Yaya rolled up her sleeve and started. Ah, I have a lot to talk about. I shouldn''t talk nonsense with this stupid and bad woman. Just fight directly. Ducks make complaints about themselves.


    "You, what do you want to do Ah, stop, don''t hit me in the face, help, help Wu, ah... " After the scream, it turned into a stuffy hum. It seemed that it was blocked up and there was no way to shout it out.


    After a while, Yaya clapped her hands and looked at Miss Lin lying on the ground and beaten into a pig''s head. Then she left quickly.


    Just in time! The first duck of the first roast duck, bought! Duck duck happily went back with the roast duck. My Lord will be happy. Ah, I''m so happy to leave such an important matter as buying food for adults to myself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1526

    On the way back, Yaya was stopped again by Miss Lin.


    Looking at Miss Lin like a pig, duck is speechless.


    "Why, I don''t think it''s enough. I''ll help you." Duck said helplessly.


    Miss Lin suddenly raised her head, her eyes turned red, and she roared: "it''s me, it''s me! You can''t take it away


    Crazy! Duck duck doesn''t want to roll his sleeve again.


    However, the next moment, sudden change!


    There was a black mist on Miss Lin''s body, which attacked duck with thunder. Duck was enveloped in the black mist before she could react.


    What is it? What a pain!


    Duckling struggled, but found that he could not get rid of the black fog. It''s choking! Ah, my Lord, help! Duck is dying!


    Just after shouting this sentence in his heart, duck found that the sense of suffocation was gone, and the black air that enveloped him was gone. When he opened his eyes, Tianmiao stood in front of him, his face slightly cold, holding a small black box in his hand.


    "My Lord!" Duck coughed twice, then felt his neck fearfully, and then handed the roast duck in his hand to Tianmiao, "my Lord, the roast duck is still hot, but I don''t know if the black fog just now has poison, and whether it will infect the roast duck with poison."


    Tianmiao looked at the embarrassed duck and the roast duck he handed to him. He was slightly stunned, and then a gentle smile floated on his face. Holding out his hand, he took the roast duck and said in a low voice, "it''s still edible. It doesn''t affect the quality of the roast duck."


    Miss Lin is unconscious on the ground.


    Duck touched her neck and frowned at Miss Lin on the ground. She wondered, "my Lord, it looks like an ordinary human. Well, it''s a sea king and green tea. There''s no magic, is there? What''s that black air that just ran out of her? It''s a little scary. It almost killed the duck. "


    "It''s a space-time box, but it''s filled with magic." Tianmiao looks at the small black box in his hand and gently pinches it. The small black box becomes as white as jade in an instant and shows the exquisite pattern on it.


    "Time travel box? Now it''s white, because the adults have purified the box? " Duckling curiously looked at the exquisite small box in Tianmiao''s hand and asked.


    "Yes. This is for you. " Tianmiao handed the box to duck.


    Yaya was stunned, pointed to himself, can''t set channel: "such a magic weapon, give me?"


    "Yaya, would you like to be an employee of everything store?" Tianmiao suddenly asked such a question.


    Duck''s eyes were wide open, his nose puffed out a quick and thick air, and then he fell back straight.


    The sky is dim


    "Ah, am I not dreaming? No, it''s true, it''s true! Sorry, my Lord, I''m so excited. I''m so happy! Let me slow down. I do. Of course I do. Ah, let me slow down. " Duck lying on the ground, staring, excited almost show the original shape. God, are you dreaming? Can you really be an employee of an adult? Can you really work with kongho and Dongxiao? Can you really follow adults to complete tasks in various worlds? Success in cultivation, going to the peak of duck life?!!


    Yaya calmed down and a carp stood up. Then he turned into a fluffy duckling, flapping his little wings and embracing Tianmiao''s ankle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1527

    "Can I change my tongue in the future? Wuwuwuwu, master, I''ll rush as long as the master orders me." Duck with two small wings holding the sky tiny ankle, moved to cry. As for why he didn''t use a human hug, he didn''t dare. Dare not offend the host, more afraid of being killed by konghou to make roast duck.


    "If you wipe my snot, I won''t want you." Tianmiao looked at the duckling on his instep and said coolly.


    The next moment, poof, the duckling disappeared, the graceful beauty stood in front of the sky. It''s really beautiful to ignore the two runny noses under his nose.


    "Master, what about this woman?" Duck took out her handkerchief and wiped her nose. She looked at the unconscious Miss Lin on the ground and asked.


    "The real Miss Lin is still in this body." Tianmiao said, "this crossing woman has already died. She should have been reincarnated, but her soul was caught by the devil and crossed here."


    "Well? It''s true. There''s a soul in it. " Duck''s eyes widened. "But, master, how did this woman die? It can''t be that I stepped on too many boats and overturned them? " Duck and duck sneer.


    "Yes. It was stabbed to death by a man she played with As a result, Tianmiao nodded his head blandly.


    "What? Really? " Duck''s eyes are bigger, but Miss Lin''s eyes are even more disdainful. "Do you want to fight with me? You know, I was the one who couldn''t turn over in twelve boats. The master of time management can''t compare with me. Even if two men know each other''s existence, they will only be jealous. If they want to fight, they will fight each other. No one will be willing to hurt me. The quality of fish depends on Haiwang''s fish culture. We can''t raise crooked melons and split dates, let alone cannibal fish.... " Yaya is showing off, only to see Tianmiao glance at him, and quickly shut up. Oh, forget, these things don''t seem to be worth showing off.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ve changed my ways. I will never play with people''s feelings for no reason in the future. I will only use violence to control violence and use bad to control bad. Only educate and teach those who should be taught. " Duck patted her little chest and assured.


    "That''s good. I believe you have your own sense of propriety. You have a bright future. Do well. " Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    "Sure, sure, master, don''t worry!" Duck looked at Tianmiao''s smile and listened to Tianmiao''s gentle words, just like beating chicken blood, whining again.


    "Then, master, what should we do with the overturned sea king? To be reincarnated? " Duck duck squats down and studies carefully how to drag out the soul of the sea king girl.


    "Yes, reincarnation." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Ah? She took advantage, played with so many people''s feelings and cheated so many people, so she was reincarnated? " Yaya poked Miss Lin''s arm. Suddenly, I think I''ve cheated many men, ah, forget it, this topic is not deep. I''ve changed my ways. Don''t mention the past.


    "Reincarnated as a pig, always eat, eat fat was slaughtered by human eat." The sky is tiny slightly deep meaning of saw an eye duck, slowly say.


    Duck shuddered: "master, don''t worry. I know what I know. I know what happened before is wrong. I won''t cheat people''s feelings and money any more." It turns out that when the master said reincarnation, he didn''t mean adult reincarnation. Reincarnate into a pig, fatten and eat Cause and effect cycle. No, he still doesn''t want this kind of causal cycle. He must be a good man in the future. No, he must be a good duck in the future.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1528

    Tianmiao''s finger was light, and duck saw a gray soul floating out of Miss Lin''s body. Then they wandered to the distance, and then black and white impermanence appeared. They restrained the gray soul, saluted to the sky from a distance, and then disappeared with the soul.


    "I also want to eat red oil, chaoshou, bean curd, Dandan noodles, Huaji, oranges and fresh ones." The sky tiny suddenly says.


    "Ah, I''ll buy it now." Duck duck stands at attention and says happily.


    Tang Wenfeng just passed by with Miao Yaoyao and heard the sound running over.


    "Ancestor, I''ll buy what else you want to eat." Tang Wenfeng, a good boy, always puts the needs of his ancestors first.


    "I want to eat Ah, a little more. Otherwise, you can buy a street, and then pay to invite the owners who sell all kinds of delicious food to open a shop. Rent free for the first three years, food street, so you do not have to run around to buy things for me The sky tiny thought to want to say.


    Miao Yao was stunned.


    Her family is rich enough. She often treats silver as a toy, which is capricious enough. The ancestor of xiaofengfeng seems to be more willful. In order to make it convenient for yourself to eat delicious food, what a big battle?!


    "How much does that cost?" Tang Wenfeng is counting money with his fingers.


    "If it''s not easy to buy, we can report to the government and build our own street." Miao Yao suggested, then lowered her voice and said to Tang Wenfeng, "it''s all small things. Don''t you have a good relationship with the emperor? I think the emperor also likes to eat. If you put forward this proposal, he will certainly agree with it. "


    "How do you know he''s the emperor?" Tang Wenfeng turns his head and looks at Miao Yaoyao in surprise.


    "Because the man around him is a eunuch." Miao Yaoyao won''t tell Tang Wenfeng that the eunuch general once came to miaojiang to read the imperial edict, so she recognized the eunuch general.


    "Wow, Yao Yao, you are so good! What I don''t know is what my ancestors told me. " Tang Wenfeng sincerely praised the little girl.


    The little girl''s eyes were bright: "no, you are also very good. You beat away the bad guys and poison them, but they don''t know it. You are the most powerful. "


    "I''ll take good care of you in the future. Don''t be afraid. I''ve been there all the time." Tang Wenfeng nodded and said seriously.


    "Well, I believe you." Miao Yao also nodded.


    Duck chirped his mouth and rolled his eyes. Why does a duck eat dog food here?


    Master, shall we go together?


    Duck turns to see the sky, eh? There''s no shadow. When did the master leave? Did the owner know that they were going to scatter dog food, so he left long ago?


    Duck picked up Miss Lin lying on the ground, looked at the way she was beaten to a pig''s head, thought about it, breathed, and let Miss Lin return to her original state. After all, it''s the sea king girl that he''s going to fight. It''s innocent.


    Miss Lin wakes up in a daze and has a pair of beautiful eyes on duck.


    "Thank you for saving me, sister." Miss Lin said softly. Although she was trapped in her body, she saw everything in her eyes. The strange woman did a lot of strange things with her body, and seduced so many men. She was impatient and angry, but there was nothing she could do. Now I finally got my body back. Her heart is full of gratitude to Yaya and Tianmiao.


    "I''m a bad man. I didn''t save you." Duck let go, Miss Lin sat down on the ground.


    Duck said, turned and left. Go to buy delicious food for the host first. It will take some time for the food street to be built.


    Miss Lin sat on the ground and looked at duck''s back. She murmured, "you are not a bad person. Like that elder sister, you are all good gods."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1529

    With the support of the little emperor, the food street soon opened.


    Yaya still performs at will in qianjinxiao restaurant every day. But he had a loyal audience, Miss Lin from the opposite restaurant. Miss Lin is the first to come to the restaurant every day, and she is the first to send flowers after the duck performance. People feel strange, as if she was not the one who was beaten in the street before. Miss Lin didn''t care about other people''s eyes. She said hello to duck with a smile every day.


    Even if someone ridiculed her, she would smile and watch duck''s performance. Seeing Tianmiao coming, he would salute and greet Tianmiao and respect Tianmiao very much.


    Young master Lin was furious at first. He thought his little sister was crazy.


    But once miss Lin asked him calmly, he was stunned.


    "Brother, did you really not realize that I was not with you some time ago, or did you? But I think she can bring you more benefits, so I didn''t go into it? I love this family, my father, my mother and my elder brother, and I am willing to marry someone who can help our family for this family. But what kind of existence do I have in your and dad''s heart? "


    When Miss Lin said this, she was very calm, and there were no waves in her eyes.


    But he didn''t know why, but he heard the sadness.


    "Little sister..." Childe Lin spoke hard, but he didn''t know what to say. Did he and his father notice the abnormality of his younger sister? I''m aware of it. But as the younger sister said, they chose silence and connivance in the interests of the family.


    Miss Lin did not speak any more, but turned to the qianjinxiao restaurant opposite.


    Childe Lin looks at Miss Lin''s back and reaches out his hand, but he doesn''t know how to keep it. Heart blunt, always feel lost something precious.


    After the duck performance, Miss Lin habitually gave the flowers to duck. Then a bunch of flowers came to her from the side.


    Miss Lin thought that this bunch of flowers was also for duck, so she gave way to the side. As a result, the bunch of flowers followed her and moved to the side. Miss Lin moved to the side again, and the bunch of flowers continued to move over. She Leng Leng, this just turns a head to see to take the person of flower, the result went up to a pair of gentle Mou son.


    "You?" Miss Lin hesitated and asked, "young Xia, what are you doing?" The man with the flower is wearing the clothes of Wudang sect and looking at her with a smile.


    "For you." Wudang young Xia said with a smile.


    "Did you send it to the wrong person?" Miss Lin doubts, "Ya Ya is up there."


    "No, thank you for guiding me three days ago, two days ago and yesterday." Wudang young Xia said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s you." Miss Lin also laughed. She remembered the person in front of her. Because she didn''t know the way, she asked her the way. She saw that the man seemed to have a poor sense of direction and was not very reassured. She took him to the place he wanted to go.


    "Yes, if Miss Lin doesn''t dislike it, can I buy Miss Lin a drink? Don''t get me wrong. I''ll treat you to tea, not wine. " Young Xia of Wudang waved his hand and explained quickly to prove that he didn''t have an ulterior motive.


    "Good." Miss Lin agreed with a smile. I don''t know why. I always feel the young Xia''s eyes are warm.


    Standing on the stage, Yaya watched Miss Lin and the Wudang young Xia sit down at the corner table and begin to have tea and chat. Yaya said in her heart, "little white rabbit and Lu Chi seem to be quite right, too."


    At the moment, Tianmiao is accompanied by Tang Wenfeng and Miao Yaoyao, wandering in the food street, eating one by one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1530

    "Laozuzong, the roasted mutton kebab is new. The store is from outside the customs. The kebab tastes very strong. Some people like it very much, while others dislike it. Do you want to have a try? " Tang Wenfeng has things in both hands, and sugar gourd in one hand. This is what our ancestors wanted to eat. This sugar gourd is not the same as the sugar gourd made of hawthorn. It''s made of grapes. The other hand is holding the dough figurine for Miao Yao.


    "Let''s try." Tianmiao nodded.


    "Laozuzong, there are people selling meat cakes over there. I''ll buy some." Miao Yao looked at the distance, many people in line to buy meat cakes, volunteered to say.


    "Good boy, go ahead." Tianmiao smiles and nods.


    Miao Yao hopped to buy cakes.


    Tang Wenfeng watched her go to the line and then took back her eyes.


    "Is Yao Yao cute?" Asked the sky.


    "Lovely." Tang Wenfeng answered without hesitation.


    "Do you like it?" Tianmiao asked again.


    Tang Wenfeng was stunned. He bowed his head with some embarrassment. After a while, he uttered a few words: "I, I don''t know."


    "If she marries someone else..." Before Tianmiao finished, Tang Wenfeng immediately looked up and interrupted.


    "Absolutely not." After Tang Wenfeng finished this sentence, he reflected what he had said. He laughs, "it seems that I, I just like her. I still like it. I want to marry her. "


    "She is the young master of Miao." Tianmiao suddenly reveals Miao Yao''s true identity.


    "Ah? Is that the mysterious miaojiang? And seems to be good at poison? " Tang Wenfeng blinked and recalled what he had heard before.


    "Yes. But what they are good at most is Gu. " Tianmiao leisurely said, "of all the poisonous insects, the Miao women are the best at affective insects. Once in Gu, if the man betrays, ten thousand bones bite heart, life is not like death


    "Ancestor, do you mean Yao Yao will give me this kind of poison? I will not betray her. I like someone forever. " Tang Wenfeng grinned, "so my ancestors don''t have to worry about my life."


    "I know. Yao Yao knows Tianmiao laughs. This silly child is a filial child. He has a pure mind, a long love and a single mind. What he has identified is a matter of life. That little girl''s vision is very good, of course, the little girl is also very good.


    "Well?" Tang Wenfeng didn''t know why he was looking at Tianmiao. He didn''t understand what his ancestors wanted to say.


    "So how can she be willing to give you a trick. What she gave you was It''s for life. " The sky tiny light voice finish saying, continued to go forward.


    "What, what do you mean?" Tang Wenfeng was puzzled and caught up with him.


    "Literally, so you should cherish your life." Tianmiao turned his head slightly and looked at Tang Wenfeng with a light smile on his face. "Be obedient..."


    "Ancestor?" Tang Wenfeng''s pupils suddenly constricted. The voice of his ancestors disappeared in the wind. In front of him, there was no ancestor.


    "Where are the ancestors?" Miao Yao came over with the meat cake and asked suspiciously.


    "The ancestors have gone back." Tang Wenfeng said somewhat out of his wits.


    "Go back? Ah? Are you waiting for us to go together? Go back to the store and see ya ya''s performance? " Miao Yao asked.


    "No, the ancestor has gone back to where she came from." Tang Wenfeng said in a low voice. He looked up at the sky, his eyes full of reluctant. Although I didn''t get along with my ancestors for a long time, and they often bullied me, the time I spent with my ancestors was so comfortable and warm. In the future, will we never see our ancestors again? When the ancestors of Fengyue and laozong of Tang Dynasty parted, was it the same?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1531

    "Ah?" Miao Yaoyao didn''t understand, but she also followed Tang Wenfeng to look up at the sky. They stood in the same place and looked up at the sky until their necks were sour. Then they took back their eyes. (sometimes these two people get together, so they are quite right)


    "let''s go, let''s go back." Tang Wenfeng looked at the things in his hand, "so many, my ancestors didn''t take them away to eat. Then give it to the emperor. "


    "We eat this cake ourselves." Miao Yao handed Tang Wenfeng one of the meat cakes she had just bought.


    "Well. It''s not bad. " Tang Wenfeng ate the cake and walked along the way, "my ancestors have gone back. There are still some things to deal with in the future. Yaya, this meeting should be gone. The restaurant gave it back to the shopkeeper, but what about this street? "


    "What to do?" Miao Yao asked subconsciously.


    "When my ancestors bought this street, they said they would give it to me, so this street belongs to me." Tang Wenfeng said with some distress, "my ancestors said that they should give me the lucky money in advance. But it''s too much. Will the owner, my grandfather and my father beat me back? "


    Miao Yao''s action of biting the cake has stopped. What''s the lucky money? A street full of lucky money?


    Well, since it''s the work of our ancestors, it''s not surprising. Our ancestors were willful and rich.


    Although Miao Yao doesn''t know the real identity of Tianmiao, she can feel that Tianmiao is definitely not an ordinary person. Tang Wenfeng did not tell her in detail, and she would not ask.


    Tang Wenfeng is worried about whether he will be cleaned up if he collects too much money. Miao Yaoyao is thinking about how to expand her husband''s industry in the future. Anyway, the future husband has a backstage (is the backstage hard enough for the emperor''s good friend), and his family has money, and his future goal is to be the richest man in the country. Is that ok?


    When Tang Wenfeng and Miao Yaoyao returned to the restaurant, they saw that YaYa was competing with people for throwing knives. There was a lot of cheering around.


    Tang Wenfeng was a little confused: "Ya Ya, didn''t you follow your ancestors?"


    "Ah? No, the host allowed me to play a little more here. I''ve had enough to go back by myself. " Duck grinned. Now he has a magic weapon to travel through time and space, so he can go back by himself.


    "Well, when will you tell them the truth?" Tang Wenfeng looked at a group of young heroes, looking at ducks with bright eyes, and asked with some worry. I''m afraid the duck will play too much. At last, others will kill him when they know the truth.


    "They already know the truth." Duck flicked her long hair, "I told them the truth long ago, and let them see what I look like in men''s clothes. But these people said they didn''t mind, but they still like me to wear women''s clothes. There are also many people rushing to customize all kinds of beautiful women''s clothes for me. " I didn''t expect that the ancients had such a strong taste. At this time, people like women''s clothes so much. I didn''t expect that. Duck sighed in his heart.


    "Yaya, come on, keep on competing. The loser''s treat. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back. " There''s a push.


    Tang Wenfeng looked, oh, it''s Xu Feihan.


    "Yaya, after lunch, can I have the honor to invite you to tea?" The other asked cautiously.


    Tang Wenfeng looked again. Oh, it''s Chen Shuhao.


    These people look at ya ya with light in their eyes.


    Tang Wenfeng Forget it. Just be happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao did not return to this world immediately.


    I went to another world.


    It''s a small world. There''s a little mistake that needs to be corrected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1532

    When Yao came to this small world, the world was still raining.


    And this rain, has lasted for half a year, never stopped.


    Those mountains are full of people with panic and despair. They don''t know if this last habitat can be preserved.


    All the rivers have already burst their banks, and all the fertile fields have been submerged.


    And the rain, still did not stop the trend.


    Tianmiao walked slowly on the water, step by step, to the highest mountain in the world.


    On that mountain, there is a temple, which used to be the spiritual pillar of the world and the shelter of the world. There, there was a saint who conveyed the will of the gods. The saint is selected every five years in the world, is the most loyal to the temple, the most pure woman.


    This time, the temple still protected the people. The mountain is full of homeless people. They have been resettled here, and they firmly believe that the saints will convey their wishes, and the gods will come down to save them.


    People cheered when they saw that Tianmiao, who was white and stepped on the water, didn''t splash a drop of rain.


    The gods, hearing the prayers of the saints, came to save them.


    Tianmiao stepped into the air and walked slowly to the temple step by step.


    The people called and knelt down.


    The saint heard the noise outside and came out with a frown.


    Then I saw the sky floating in the air.


    "Bold, where come the devil, dare to pretend to be a ghost here!" The saint''s white dress, a face of righteous anger.


    The people kneeling on the ground were stunned and hesitated in their eyes.


    Isn''t this the God who came down to save us? Why does the saint say that?


    "It''s up to you, and it''s up to you to end this disaster." The sky tiny tiny low head looking at a face upright spirit of Saint female, slowly say.


    "You, what are you talking about? Where come the monster! talk nonsense! Come on, take my bow Hearing this, she suddenly changed her face and yelled at the maid beside her.


    "Your Highness, this disaster? It''s about you? " The maid did not immediately go to get the bow and arrow, but asked with a look of surprise.


    "What nonsense? Do you believe me, or do you believe this monster of unknown origin? " The virgin yelled angrily.


    The maid still hesitated.


    This disaster has lasted for too long, suffocating and hopeless. No one knows why this disaster happened. I don''t know how to end this disaster. They are praying for the gods to save them day and night, but it has been so long, and there is still no news.


    Now, someone has come up and said that the disaster was caused by the virgin.


    This gives people who have been in the dark a glimmer of light. Even if this light is so incredible.


    "As a saint, you should have protected the common people, but you killed many demons for your own selfish desire. Now, in order to save your sweetheart''s life, you imprisoned the young dragon, which led to this disaster." Tianmiao''s voice was full of dignity, and his tone was even more severe. "Life is ruined, and the temple gives you the ability. Are you used to do this?"


    All the people kneeling on the ground were in an uproar. What did they hear?


    What did they do, the saint they always adored and respected?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1533

    "You, what are you talking about?" The saint''s face was pale.


    Tianmiao sighed and waved his hand. A huge dragon appeared in the sky of the temple. The huge dragon looked down at the saint and gave a long, angry chant.


    The people on the mountain screamed.


    Dragon!


    It''s really a dragon!


    And an angry dragon!


    Is it because of this dragon that the rain keeps falling in the second half of the year?


    The Dragon once again issued a long chant, swam in the air, flew to the side of the sky, the huge dragon head close to the sky. She sobbed twice, and the people below were surprised to understand the grievance in the dragon''s voice.


    "It''s hard for you." Tianmiao reaches out his hand and gently touches the dragon''s horn. Then he looks at the pale faced Saint standing in front of the temple and says sternly, "and you have imprisoned the young dragon and taken his blood day and night to continue your monster lover''s life. The dragon mother comes to let you release the young dragon, but you are not afraid. Dragon mother can completely destroy all this, but she can''t bear so many lives, because you are stupid to pay the price. She has been forbearing, so the rain lasted so long, she gave you so many opportunities, you are still stubborn


    The people were in an uproar, and then angrily looked at the saint. If vision could kill, the virgin would have been broken to pieces. This disaster, let them lose their homes, and their families separated, there are many people lost their lives.


    And the source of this disaster is actually the selfishness of their most revered saint.


    Did she forget what the duty of the Virgin was?


    How could she have the heart to watch so many people who loved her die in front of her?


    How can she comfort the people who have lost their homes and relatives?


    "As a saint, I guard the safety and happiness of all. Then who will guard my happiness? " Unconvinced, the saint asked aloud, "who can see my pain? I kneel day and night in front of the temple to pray for the people, I paid my youth, my life, then who will consider for me


    "You can choose not to be a saint. No one has ever forced you." Tianmiao said coldly, "you seem to have forgotten your original intention to join the temple. You seem to have forgotten the purpose of the temple''s ability. There is nothing wrong with pursuing happiness, but why do you let the whole life be buried with your love? "


    The Virgin was stunned.


    The next moment, a young white dragon appears beside the giant dragon. The Dragon uttered a long, earthshaking chant, full of excitement and joy. The next moment, she roared in pain again. Because the young white dragon is black and white, and the scars on his body are old and new, and he is extremely weak. Tianmiao reaches out his hand and touches xiaobailong''s head. Xiaobailong, who was still dying, is in good spirits. All his wounds are healed. When he opens his eyes and sees his mother, he roars happily and moves up and down around the dragon mother, intimately. Then he rubbed Tianmiao''s palm with his dragon horn, full of gratitude and happiness. The dragon mother also gave out a long and excited chant.


    "Go back to your habitat. Don''t run around until you''re not strong enough. " Tianmiao said to the two dragons with a smile, "don''t worry, everything has its own cause and effect. Don''t feel guilty for the disaster you have to do. I will restart it. You will be compensated for what you have suffered. And the sin that this saint has committed must be paid back. "


    The dragon mother and the little white dragon swim in the air, salute to Tianmiao, and then salute again. At last, with a long chant, they rush up to the clouds and disappear in everyone''s eyes.


    The saint shivered and clenched her teeth, trying to stand up straight.


    It''s all over. Why do gods come?


    Is he really wrong?


    Is it wrong to pursue true love?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1534

    "As for the sins you have committed, it is up to you to pay them back slowly." The sky Misty words fall, a handsome looking man appeared in the saint''s side.


    "My Lord, it''s my sin to ask her for mercy." The man kneels on the ground, the whole body crawls in front of the sky, humbly and painfully begging.


    "No, don''t blame him. It''s me. It''s me." Seeing the man kneeling down to plead guilty, the saint girl was frightened and shook her head madly. She knelt down too. "My Lord, all this is what I do, and it has nothing to do with him."


    "Will you forgive with her?" The sky is tiny to ignore Saint female, looking at this dog demon light of ask a way.


    "I will." The dog demon turned his head and looked at the saint, "it''s me who drag her down. It''s me who make her commit this terrible sin. It''s all because of me."


    "No, I can''t blame you. It''s all me. It''s me who insists on going my own way. You''ve been dissuading me. I don''t listen. It''s none of your business The saint''s face was full of tears, her head was shaking, and her heart was aching.


    "She cut a total of 153 young dragons. You have to bear the pain of 153 Dao before you begin to repay your sin. Would you like to Tianmiao asked the dog demon softly.


    "I will, my Lord, I will." Dog demon crawls on the ground, willing.


    "No, don''t hurt him. It''s my sin. It''s up to me." The saint cried out madly. How could she let her fool suffer for her?


    "And you have to bear 1530." Tianmiao turns his head and looks at the saint. He suddenly smiles silently, but this smile is so cold.


    The saint was stunned as if she had been struck by thunder.


    The dog demon was also stunned. He couldn''t help looking up at the sky. At last, he didn''t say anything and lowered his head again.


    "After you have been punished, you will begin to repay the sins you have committed..."


    Before Tianmiao''s words were finished, the virgin interrupted urgently again: "it''s my sin, let me bear it alone." After she said this, she found that her attitude was not right. She kowtowed quickly, "my Lord, please, I''m doing it all by myself..."


    "He loves you so much." The sky faintly said such a sentence, in the saint''s eyes, and slowly said, "don''t you often say you are one?"? It is his wish that he make atonement with you. "


    Her lips trembled slightly, but she could not say a word.


    "After the punishment, before the atonement, you will never meet in human form." The sky is cold. At the moment, the saint and the dog demon have not yet understood the meaning of Tianmiao''s words. After they bear the punishment and are dying, they understand the meaning of Tianmiao''s words.


    The saint becomes a cat, and the dog demon is human. After midnight, the virgin turns into a human, and the dog demon turns into a dog. Every day, every night, so back and forth. This pair of lovers walk in the world to help those in need. Every time you do a good deed, your mana will recover a little, and then you have to face more difficult things. They don''t know when they will be able to pay off their debts. But the only thing we know is that we can''t really get together until we have paid off these sins.


    After the punishment of the virgin and the dog demon, Tianmiao waved, the flood receded, and Liangtian reappeared. Because of this disaster, the dead people revived and returned to their relatives again.


    The people knelt down to heaven and refused to get up for a long time.


    Long after the day disappeared, the people slowly got up.


    Everything is back to what it was before the disaster.


    After that, the gods left.


    The gods, in fact, have been protecting them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1535

    Early in the morning, pedestrians on the street come and go, all start the busy day.


    Tianmiao sits in front of the table outside a shop, waiting for the boss to bring breakfast.


    "Guest, here are your steamed bread and porridge. This small dish is for free." The boss''s pretty face is a little tired, but he still greets the guests with a smile.


    "Thank you." Tianmiao picked up chopsticks and began to enjoy breakfast.


    In fact, this steamed bread shop is very simple. It''s just a small shop, and even tables can''t be placed in it. The only three tables are at the door. But the business of this shop is surprisingly good.


    Because the steamed bread made by the boss is white, big and soft, and the key price is very affordable. Many people in the whole town like to come here early in the morning to buy steamed bread. Several restaurants in the town have signed long-term contracts with their owners. And the boss is pretty, which is called steamed bread Xi Shi by many people.


    Tianmiao slowly eats steamed bread and drinks white porridge. He exclaimed in his heart that this steamed bread is really good. No wonder business is so good every day.


    Everyone has forgotten the real name of Mantou Xishi, only her mother-in-law called her huiniang. Mention huiniang''s mother-in-law, many people are a face change, and then sigh, huiniang such diligent and gentle people, how to meet such a harsh mother-in-law. Huiniang is diligent and virtuous. She can make steamed bread to make money. Huiniang earns all her household expenses, but her mother-in-law never gives her a good face.


    Because huiniang hasn''t given birth yet. Huiniang''s husband, who had been studying hard, was admitted as a scholar a few years ago and was preparing to continue the examination. As a result, he fell ill and had been bedridden for half a year. It made her face even worse.


    Tianmiao is eating steamed bread slowly, watching a lot of people come to line up to buy steamed bread, watching huiniang busy from morning to noon, this is free to have a rest and drink.


    "Huiniang!" An old woman with cold expression came from the back of the shop and said, "are you sold out? When it''s sold out, hurry to cook. Today, I''ll buy an old hen and stew it for Yuliang. "


    "Yes, mother." Huiniang bowed her head.


    "What about the money for today''s sale?" The old woman opened the drawer and took out all the money in it. Then she came to huiniang and said, "are these enough to buy hens? Give me back more. "


    "Yes, mother." Huiniang still bowed her head, and meekly answered.


    "Get this place cleaned up quickly. I bought it and cooked. " With that, the old woman turned and went back to the backyard.


    Huiniang still answered softly, and then began to clean up the shop. As a result, she turned her head and saw Tianmiao still eating. She was a little surprised: "ah, guest, are you still there?"


    "Yes." Tianmiao smile, "eat a little slow, sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Guest, are you ready? What else do you need? I have a few left for steamed bread. If you don''t have enough, here you are Huiniang said with a smile. It''s the first time she''s met such a delicious woman. But it''s a blessing to be able to eat.


    "But I have no money." Tianmiao frowned slightly, a little annoyed.


    "I won''t charge you. I''ll give you a present." Huiniang quickly took out several steamed buns left by her from the steamer.


    "What is your wish?" Tianmiao looks at the steamed bread placed on the plate by huiniang. Instead of eating it, he looks at huiniang''s pretty face and asks softly.


    "What?" Huiniang was stunned.


    "What is your wish?" Tianmiao asked again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1536

    Huiniang felt a little strange in her heart. Why did the guest ask this kind of question for no reason. However, looking at Tianmiao''s eyes, she felt warm and unprepared. She said in a soft voice, "I hope my husband''s illness will get better and the whole family will be happy."


    "And your mother-in-law?" Asked the sky.


    "Mother in law People are very nice. " Huiniang pause, said such a sentence, eyes in this moment some disappointed, seems to think of a very long thing.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today." Tianmiao didn''t ask any more, but got up, put down a small broken silver, turned and left.


    "Guest, you have given me too much." Huiniang saw the broken silver on the table and was surprised. She grabbed the broken silver and wanted to catch up with Tianmiao and return it to her. As a result, when you look up again, where is the shadow of the sky?


    The next day, the sky came again.


    "Guest, you gave me too much yesterday." Huiniang saw that Tianmiao came, obviously relieved, she took out yesterday''s broken silver to return to Tianmiao.


    "No, today''s meal money is also deducted from it." Tianmiao sat down and said with a smile, "your pickles are delicious. Can you have more today?"


    "Ah, yes." Huiniang wanted to pay back the money. Hearing Tianmiao''s words, she had to collect the broken silver and wash her hands to carry steamed bread and vegetables for Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao is still sitting at the end. When huiniang finishes cleaning up and wants to talk to Tianmiao, Tianmiao gets up and walks away. But there was a small scrap of silver left on the table.


    Huiniang took the broken silver and wondered, didn''t that girl say that today''s meal money was deducted from yesterday''s silver? Why did you leave the broken silver today? You must give it back to that girl tomorrow.


    On the third day, the sky came again.


    But this time, he also brought a boy with red lips and white teeth. Huiniang wanted to pay back the silver. Tianmiao said, "put it first. Today, you may finish the meal."


    Duck pouts. The host says that people can eat a lot. People are very polite, OK?


    "Wow, master, this steamed bread is really delicious." Duck put steamed bread in her mouth and bit half of it in one bite. "But master, you call me. Is there anything important for me to do?"


    "Yes." The sky tiny light way, "but not yet."


    After eating the steamed bread, Tianmiao got up and left with duck, leaving broken silver again.


    "Well? guest! You give me too much. " Huiniang wants to catch up with the broken silver. Results in front of a flower, two people''s figure has disappeared in front of us.


    What''s going on?


    Huiniang was surprised and confused.


    "Huiniang, what are you doing? Hurry up and go to the temple with me tomorrow." The mother-in-law''s impatient voice rang out in the back.


    "Here we are." Huiniang hesitated with the silver in her hand, but she put it away first.


    The next day, huiniang and her mother-in-law came down from the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, they saw a group of people gathered together and exclaimed from time to time.


    "Thank you, master, thank you. My grandson is finally saved. "


    "Master''s elixir will be fine as soon as you take it. It''s amazing!"


    "Master, can you see my child''s illness I''m going to bring it. "


    The mother-in-law was about to cross the crowd and stopped. Is there a master who can cure? Yuliang has been ill for half a year. She has asked many doctors to see her. Although sometimes her condition has improved, she still can''t get out of bed. This master, maybe there is a way?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1537

    "Go and have a look." After her mother-in-law said something, she pushed aside the crowd and squeezed in, regardless of other people''s protest and condemnation. Huiniang follows behind and apologizes to others.


    After the mother-in-law squeezed in, she stood in the front of the crowd, looking at a young man in a strong suit, with a black sword on his waist and a sword eyebrow.


    "Is this the doctor?" The mother-in-law asked the people next to her in a low voice. She didn''t look like a doctor.


    "It''s a demon killer, and he''s good at medicine." Others said with reverence, "just now I saw with my own eyes that he cured a dying child. Master, master. "


    "The master''s greatest skill is not medicine, but eliminating demons. It is said that no matter what demons and ghosts are able to escape his eyes. "


    "True or false?"


    "Of course it is! Didn''t you see his magic weapon just now? The bottle, the one on the table. Look, the bottle has moved by itself. It is said that there is a monster in it


    "My God, are there really monsters there?"


    "Yes, of course. But I don''t want to see it. It''s a little scary. "


    The mother-in-law listened to the comments of the people around her and looked at the young demon remover. There was only one idea in her heart. The master might have something to do with Yuliang''s illness!


    "Master, master, can you treat my son?" The mother-in-law went forward and said politely and even flatteringly, "I''m willing to ask for the master''s treatment, no matter what the cost. All the family property can be given to you, master, as long as you can cure my son''s disease. "


    The master was already feeling the pulse of an old man. He turned his head and looked at his mother-in-law. Then he frowned and hesitated: "wait a moment, until I finish the diagnosis and treatment of this patient."


    "Yes, yes." Hearing this, her mother-in-law stood aside with a smile on her face.


    After the master gave the old man diagnosis and treatment, he wrote down a prescription and asked the old man to buy medicine according to the prescription. Three times a day, he could get rid of the disease. The old man left after a thousand thanks.


    "Come here." The master pointed to his mother-in-law and said.


    The mother-in-law happily walked past, but the master frowned and looked at her for a while, and then her eyes moved to huiniang''s body again, with a face of desire to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter? Is it my daughter-in-law who came to my son? " The mother-in-law looked at the eyes of the master and moved to the daughter-in-law. Her heart sank and she looked in disgust. Huiniang guessed.


    The master was surprised: "madam, how can you think so. Your daughter-in-law is blessed by nature. If it had not been for her, your family would have... " The master said here and stopped. No one saw her mother-in-law say that when the master''s eyes flashed a touch of anger.


    "What is it?" The mother-in-law was a little surprised. She turned to look at huiniang, who was just as surprised. Her face slowed down slightly, and then she turned to look at the master, who didn''t know why. "Master, what''s wrong with my son?"


    "It''s unusual. I need to check it myself." The master has a solemn face.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, master." My mother-in-law was overjoyed and gave thanks.


    Master quickly packed his things, ready to go back with huiniang.


    All the onlookers asked when they could meet the master and continue to open the clinic. The master said that after dealing with this matter, he would continue to sit in the town, and the people left at ease.


    In this way, the master followed his mother-in-law and huiniang back home.


    When she got home, her mother-in-law scolded huiniang for serving tea to the master, while she took the master to the bedroom to see Yuliang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1538

    Huiniang always thinks that the master''s eyes are strange. Is it his own illusion?


    Huiniang goes to the bedroom with tea. As soon as she gets to the door, she hears her mother-in-law yelling in horror. Huiniang was flustered in her heart. She stepped into the bedroom in a hurry and saw a scene that was frightening. Huiniang''s teacup fell to the ground. She was scared and trembled.


    On the bed, a huge gray meat worm was wriggling, struggling to roll down. The mother-in-law collapsed on the ground, her face was blue and blue, and she could hardly breathe. She stretched out her fingers and pointed to the huge meat worm on the bed, but she also uttered a word.


    "What''s the matter?" Huiniang trembled to help her mother-in-law who collapsed on the ground. She looked at the huge meat worm rolling on the bed in fear and asked in a trembling voice. This huge meat worm is so terrible that it''s almost as long as two adults. It''s full of soft meat. It''s hard to jam on the bed and want to roll down.


    In bed? wait! What about my husband?


    "What about my husband? What about my husband? Where is my husband? " Huiniang can''t be afraid at this time, looking for the familiar figure anxiously.


    "What husband, what husband?! My Yuliang, my Yuliang! I was eaten by this monster! The one we took care of for half a year is not Yuliang at all. It''s a monster. This monster ate my Yuliang... " The mother-in-law finally recovered and began to cry.


    Huiniang listened to these words, stunned, brain a blank. What''s mother-in-law talking about? My husband is long gone. Was he eaten by this giant meat worm? My husband was gone half a year ago? How is that possible?!


    "When I saw you before, I noticed that you had evil spirit. Sure enough, this monster has been lurking in your house for half a year and has been recuperating. Your son, husband, has long been eaten by this monster. " At this time, the master took the sword in his hand and said with a fierce face, "this monster is very powerful. If it wasn''t for his injury, I couldn''t beat him out easily."


    "Master, master, avenge my son. My son, my Yuliang... " Her mother-in-law cried, completely unable to accept the cruel reality, and almost fainted.


    "This monster has already eaten my husband?" Huiniang trembles, tears slowly flow down from her eyes, unwilling to accept this fact.


    "Yes. This monster is extremely vicious and good at disguise. I''ll arrest him immediately and think about what to do with him. " Said the master with a frown.


    "What else to do? Kill it now! Cut it to pieces, bring up ashes, and avenge my son. " Her mother-in-law cried, desperately pedaling her legs and patting the ground hard.


    Hearing this, the giant worm on the bed wriggled desperately.


    Huiniang looks at the huge meat worm, her eyes are tears, but the next moment, she on the huge meat worm''s eyes, she was stunned.


    This look, why, some


    "Well, help your mother-in-law out. It''s dangerous here. Leave it to me, and I will take revenge for you. " The master said at this time.


    Huiniang looks at her heartbroken mother-in-law and helps her up.


    When she got to the door, she couldn''t help looking back at the huge meat worm on the bed.


    Is this a monster? Is this a monster who ate his husband?


    Huiniang once again to the big meat insect''s eyes, her steps suddenly stopped.


    No!


    No!


    That look


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1539

    "My son, my Yuliang!" Her mother-in-law cried and fell to the ground again.


    Huiniang recovered and helped her mother-in-law up.


    "Huiniang, huiniang, why am I so miserable. My Yuliang, why was he eaten by a monster... " The mother-in-law cried bitterly.


    Huiniang helped her mother-in-law back to the house. After she sat down, she drew water and wiped her face. But always thinking about the monster''s eyes.


    That look, familiar and warm.


    It belongs to my husband!


    Huiniang threw the handkerchief and walked out quickly.


    Lying on the bed, her mother-in-law was sad and ignored huiniang.


    Huiniang quickly walked back to Yuliang''s bedroom. At the moment, she saw that the huge meat worm had been tied up. The rope was very tight, and the meat on the meat worm was almost deformed. And the worm''s little eyes lit up when he saw her come in.


    "Girl, what are you doing here?" The master was surprised to see huiniang come in. "It''s a monster. Go out quickly. It''s very dangerous, and I can''t guarantee that this monster will suddenly go crazy. "


    "Master..." Huiniang looked at the meat worm that was tied up and thrown on the ground, hesitated, "master, is there any problem? I always feel something wrong. Why is this monster''s eyes so similar to my husband''s? "


    The monster, who was bound tightly, struggled madly after hearing huiniang''s words.


    A look of surprise flashed in the master''s eyes. In a flash, he stretched out his foot and kicked the monster: "be honest, I won''t let you harm people any more."


    "Girl, this monster ate your husband and changed into your husband. In order not to let you see through it, he imitated it for a long time and spent half a year with you. It''s not strange that you look at him and look like your husband now. Don''t be confused by it. It''s a monster. It''s the monster that ate your husband. " The Master explained patiently.


    "Is that so?" Huiniang looked at the monster on the ground again. She still felt strange in her heart.


    "Girl, get out of here." The master once again kicked the head of the meat bug, and directly knocked the meat bug out.


    "Master, he''s bleeding. Is the monster''s blood red?" Seeing that the master kicked the head of the meat worm to bleed, huiniang''s heart trembled and asked in a complicated mood.


    "The blood of the monster is naturally red." The master said.


    "Master, this monster..." What else does huiniang want to say? The master waved her hand.


    "Well, get out of here. Tomorrow I''m going to take this monster out and put him to death. " Master asked huiniang to go out quickly.


    "Why make it public?" Hui Niang heart a tight, subconscious of ask a way.


    "Don''t people have to behead when they are executed?" The master naturally replied, "frighten other monsters, and let everyone take warning. Don''t be hoodwinked by monsters."


    Huiniang also want to say what, master waved: "you go to take care of your mother-in-law, the most sad pain should be her."


    Huiniang looked at the monster on the ground, hesitated and went out. She was standing in the yard in a state of confusion. The mother-in-law''s sad cry came from the front, but the insect demon''s eyes appeared in front of her.


    Is that really a monster? Half a year ago, my husband was not my husband. Was he disguised as a monster? But can the eyes disguise?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1540

    Huiniang thought about it and turned to find her mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law cried and fell on the bed, out of breath.


    "Mother, I have something to say to you." Huiniang stood by the bed and frowned.


    Mother in law did not care, still cry sad.


    "Niang, I think there is something wrong with that monster. I think that monster is my husband, and that look is what my husband has. " Huiniang said what she thought.


    "What did you say?" The mother-in-law stopped crying, got up from the bed and stood in front of huiniang, but she looked at huiniang in the same way that she wanted to eat people.


    "I said, that monster, I don''t think it''s right. I think it''s my husband who changed it..." Hui Niang''s words haven''t finished, the face has been heavily slapped.


    "Pa!" A sound, mother-in-law is almost exhausted whole body strength, a slap fan in the face of Hui Niang.


    Directly knocked huiniang down on the ground, huiniang''s mouth slowly oozed a touch of blood.


    "You lunatic, bitch! My son was eaten by a monster! What are you still imagining? You''ve been cheated by monsters, and you want to save them? " Her mother-in-law''s eyes were red and she was angry.


    "I''m not..." Huiniang covered her face with tears and shook her head.


    "Get out, get out of here!" Her mother-in-law roared hysterically and pointed out the door to let huiniang get out.


    Huiniang got up, lowered her head and went out in silence.


    My mother-in-law didn''t believe her at all. It doesn''t seem strange that what she said was too strange. It''s weird to anyone, right? However, the intuition in her heart always told her that the monster was her husband, and this feeling became more and more strong, which was lingering in her mind.


    Huiniang looks at her husband''s bedroom, her eyes are more and more firm.


    ¡­¡­


    On the roof, duck and Tianmiao sit on it.


    Duck duck: "master, man is really a kind of magical creature. It''s just a look in the eye to recognize someone close. "


    "Yes, man is a very magical and special creature." A gentle smile floated on Tianmiao''s beautiful face. "Human beings will feel everything with their heart."


    "What will this human do?" Duck frowned and looked at huiniang who ran to the bedroom. "It''s hard for her to save her husband, because her opponent is not human."


    "So it''s your turn." Tianmiao turns to look at the duck.


    "I''m going to save huiniang?" Yaya looks at the huiniang who has already pushed the door into the bedroom and asks.


    "No, he won''t hurt huiniang." Tianmiao stood up and said, "let''s do it tomorrow."


    "Yes." Duck is confused. What does the master want to do? Why wait until tomorrow? Why is the master so sure that the monster won''t hurt huiniang?


    The next day, duck finally understood, and then his mood was very complicated.


    Huiniang pushed open the bedroom door to save the insect demon. The master saw huiniang come in and run straight to the insect demon. He frowned and put his finger on huiniang''s back neck. Huiniang fell down.


    The master frowned at the fainting huiniang and muttered: "soon you will be free. Why do you want to stop it?"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the master dragged the insect demon to the door of huiniang''s house. There was an immediate uproar. At the beginning, people were still very afraid, but after the master assured that the monster had been subdued by him and there would be no danger, people''s courage increased. There are even people to kick the genie, to see the genie is just a low voice moan, no resistance, are relieved. Then more and more people gathered around. When they got to know the situation, they all got excited and quickly went to tell each other, so that others could see the monsters and see how the master got rid of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1541

    Soon, the door of huiniang''s house was surrounded by water.


    The onlookers were a little frightened, a little novel, a little excited, and a little shocked.


    "Dear friends, I''m a demon eliminator who walks all around. When I pass here today, I find that this place is full of demons. Sure enough, the scholar named Chu Yuliang you know was eaten by a monster half a year ago. Hatefully, the monster turned into a scholar of Chu. He deceived his mother and mother and made them take care of her for half a year. It''s hateful! If the monster''s injury is recovered, he will certainly eat the lady and mother of Chu Xiucai! " Master standing at the door, a foot on the insect demon''s body, a face of righteousness, righteous words said.


    "How hateful


    "Monster! It''s terrible. Fortunately, the master found out. "


    "Yes, or huiniang''s family will be eaten by this monster."


    "After the goblins eat, they will come to eat us."


    "Kill the monster!"


    "Kill it!"


    "Burn it!"


    People from the beginning of the whisper, into a loud shout.


    At this time, a haggard looking mother-in-law came out.


    People looked at her sympathetically. The child, who was brought up by hard work, finally married his daughter-in-law and took the examination of a scholar, but was finally eaten by a monster. Not to mention that, the monster became her son, and she took care of him for half a year. I took care of my enemy for half a year. I can''t accept what I think.


    "Kill it! Burn it The mother-in-law was about to crack and roared. There was only hatred in her eyes at the moment, nothing else. She just wanted revenge for her son!


    "Come and kill it yourself, and take revenge on your son!" The master handed his sword to his mother-in-law, with an imperceptible bewitchment in his voice. "Only by killing it with your own hands can your son close his eyes."


    Mother in law holding a sword, step by step toward the crazy struggle on the ground of the insect demon.


    She raised her sword high, and without hesitation she would stab it.


    "Stop it! Mother, stop it! That''s Yuliang! " At this time, huiniang stumbled out of the house and stood in front of the insect demon.


    "Are you crazy? Go away Her mother-in-law trembled with anger.


    The master looked at huiniang in amazement. It seemed that huiniang was surprised to say such words.


    "You''ve been cheated by monsters, and you haven''t come to your senses yet! Get out of here, or I''ll kill you Her mother-in-law pointed to huiniang with her sword and roared angrily.


    "I won''t get out of the way! Niang, this is really Yuliang, Yuliang! " Huiniang burst into tears and shook her head madly. "I don''t know why Yuliang has become like this, but I''m sure it''s Yuliang." No one found tears in the eyes of the insect demon.


    Crazy, crazy!


    The onlookers shook their heads in disbelief, and someone asked the master, saying that huiniang had been blinded by the monster, please help her.


    "Get out of here, get out of here!" The mother-in-law has lost her reason and is about to chop huiniang with her sword.


    Huiniang screams and pours on the insect demon. She wants to block her mother-in-law''s sword with her flesh and blood to protect the insect demon.


    The master squinted and his eyes shone cold light. When he was about to act, he suddenly changed.


    There was a soft but majestic voice in the sky.


    "Stop it."


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look up at the sky.


    Then I saw a scene that shocked them.


    Avalokitesvara has come to life!


    Yaya said she was very satisfied with her current image. He held the bottle in his left hand, took the willow branch in his right hand, and stepped on the lotus stand. The Dharma was kind and dignified. When he saw a group of people kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the way the demon killer''s eyes were about to stare out, duck''s heart was even better. It turns out that the master wants to do something by himself. He likes this kind of thing best!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1542

    "Avalokitesvara."


    "See the Bodhisattva Guanyin!"


    "The Bodhisattva has appeared!"


    People bow down and kowtow piously.


    Her mother-in-law dropped her sword and knelt on the ground.


    The Bodhisattva dressed as Yaya looked at the stunned master and said majestically: "evil animal, it''s not quick to appear."


    People kneeling on the ground looked up and looked back in surprise. They saw the master crawling on the ground, shaking all over, and finally turned into a pheasant with beautiful feathers.


    All the people looked at the scene and said:! " So the master is the monster? Or a pheasant?


    "My husband!" All of a sudden, huiniang''s voice of surprise came from everyone''s ears.


    Following the sound, you can see that the giant insect demon is slowly shrinking and changing, and finally becomes a beautiful young man. There was a wound on the man''s forehead, and the blood had coagulated and blackened for a long time. He stood up weakly and hugged huiniang.


    "Yuliang?" My mother-in-law looked at this scene, shaking all over, and now she has something she doesn''t understand. His son was changed into a huge meat insect by the goblin, and let himself think that his son is a monster. Great fear spread in her heart. She stretched out her hand and looked at her shaking hand. Just now, she almost killed her son herself?!


    "Mother." Yuliang takes a look at her mother-in-law and calls her. She pulls huiniang to kneel on the ground and kowtows to the Bodhisattva.


    "Thank you for your help." Huiniang and Yuliang kowtow and give thanks together.


    My mother-in-law was upset and kowtow.


    "Sometimes seeing is not necessarily believing. I hope your family can feel it with heart and cherish the people in front of them." Duck a kind and gentle smile, finish saying this sentence, gently waved willow, "evil animal!" Then the pheasant essence turns into a ball of light, which is collected by ducks and ducks into a clean bottle.


    "Thank you for your help." Her mother-in-law knelt on the ground, her head on the ground, and her face was full of tears. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she killed her son herself.


    "Thank you for your help." Yuliang also kowtowed.


    Huiniang is kowtowing beside Yuliang, but she has some doubts. Why does this Guanyin Bodhisattva feel familiar? Then she hastened to drive the idea out of her mind. What are you thinking about? This time, if not for the manifestation of Guanyin Bodhisattva, I''m afraid Yuliang and I will have to go to hell to get together. That pheasant is really a hot idea. He pretends to be a demon killer, turns his husband into a monster, and then asks his mother-in-law to kill him himself, which is a vicious means.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva in all people''s worship slowly lifted up, gradually disappeared in the clouds.


    For a long time, the shocked and excited people stood up and began to talk about the Bodhisattva''s manifestation.


    "Yuliang, Yuliang..." With tears on her face, her mother-in-law walked to Yuliang step by step, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for huiniang, my mother would have made a great mistake. I''m sorry, my Yuliang. I''m sorry... "


    "Mother, I didn''t blame you, never." Yuliang took her mother-in-law''s hand and choked, "it''s me that has dragged you and huiniang down. It''s my own body that''s not fighting. Only then has given the monster the opportunity to enter


    "Huiniang, it''s my mother who wronged you. If it were not for you this time, my mother would have died a hundred times, which would not be enough to make up for this mistake. " The mother-in-law stretched out her hand to pull huiniang''s hand, and the hands of the three members of the family were tightly held together. Her mother-in-law looked at huiniang with gratitude, guilt and remorse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1543

    "Niang, I don''t blame you. It''s the monster''s means that are too vicious and strange." Huiniang also took her mother-in-law''s hand and comforted her in a soft voice.


    "These days, you are suffering." Yuliang looked at the two most important women in her life, opened her arms and held them tightly in her arms. "In the future, we will live a good life."


    "Yes, we will. The better." Huiniang nodded tearfully.


    "I used to be a silly girl. I couldn''t see you. I let out all my dissatisfaction on you. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Excuse me, is that ok? " The mother-in-law holds Hui Niang''s hand, sobbing to say.


    "I''ve never complained about my mother. If my mother had bought me, I would have starved to death. " Huiniang also clenched her mother-in-law''s hand and cried.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, duck is holding the essence of pheasant in his hand. The essence of pheasant is fluttering, but he can''t get rid of it.


    "You are a demon who pretends to be Guanyin Bodhisattva. Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?" The pheasant denounced in fury.


    "Well, I''m acting on my master''s orders. Do you know who my master is? My master is heaven Duck carrying pheasant essence hard shake, shake pheasant essence dizzy. The corners of the duck''s beak curve. It''s really cool to shake like this. Finally realized the original konghou shaking his feeling, no wonder konghou shaking himself so hard, the original feeling so good!


    "I''m not ashamed. You''re bad for me. I won''t let you go. What are you talking about? Master is heaven. You have the ability to let me down... " The pheasant struggled and denounced the duck.


    "Let him down." The voice of the sky starts at this time.


    After the pheasant was put down, he subconsciously looked at the sky, and then he was shocked. Just now, he said that his master was heaven. He thought it was nonsense. Now when he saw the man in front of him, he believed it.


    The people in front of him feel so lofty and holy. Although they are in front of them, they are far away.


    "My Lord." The pheasant was still shouting just now, and now he kneels down to salute.


    "Your intention is good, but the way is wrong. Because you don''t understand human nature. " Tianmiao smiles, "get up and talk."


    "Yes." Pheasant Jing respectfully should be sentence, carefully stood up.


    "Ah, he meant well? He almost killed every family. " Duck can''t help but talk.


    "He just wanted to repay his kindness and free huiniang. No longer by mother-in-law''s harsh treatment, no longer by husband''s drag Tianmiao looked at the wild chicken essence with a worried face and said to him gently, "but you didn''t see it more thoroughly. Although her mother-in-law didn''t have a good face for huiniang, she never beat or scolded her before. Huiniang''s hometown was hit by famine and came here. It was her mother-in-law who saw that she was starving. She pitied her and bought her. After she and her son fell in love with each other, she also happily arranged a wedding for them. And Yuliang is also sincere to huiniang. Naturally, huiniang is, otherwise huiniang will not recognize her husband who has become a monster by her eyes. "


    "Ah? Repaying kindness? Did huiniang save the pheasant Duck''s eyes are wide open. Is there such a thing? Also, so to speak, mother-in-law or huiniang''s life-saving benefactor?


    The pheasant spirit was stunned. After a while, he came back to himself: "I, I don''t know. I think huiniang is very painful. She gets up early every day to make steamed bread. Her mother-in-law doesn''t look well every day. Her husband has been sick for so long, which has been a drag on her. I just want to let the most hateful mother-in-law kill her own son who is precious. That mother-in-law must be very painful. If she is in pain, huiniang will be happy. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1544

    "No, huiniang will only suffer more when this family is gone." Tianmiao said mildly, "you just joined the world, and you don''t understand people''s heart and human nature thoroughly enough, so you can do such a thing. You need more practice. "


    "Yes, my Lord." The pheasant essence crawls down the body, after a big gift, gratefully says, "thank you for your hand, otherwise I will brew a disaster and don''t know."


    "It''s good to know, just like a fool. At the beginning, I just joined the world, and I was not like you. You''re so stupid that I''m not as good as a duck''s paw. " Duck and duck look down on one side.


    "I''m stupid about this. I''ve also killed demons, except for many demons that harm the world. What did you do? " The pheasant is so respectful to Tianmiao that he can''t be more respectful, but it''s not the same attitude to duck, who is also a goblin. When he heard that duck despised him so much, he couldn''t help refuting.


    What did you do?


    Duck did not even think about it, and said boldly: "I have passed many men, let them know that people are dangerous, society is dangerous, let them become more intelligent."


    "How did you get over it?" Asked the pheasant.


    "I lied to their feelings, lied to their money." Duck said without shame, "let them not be fooled easily in the future, let them learn a lesson."


    Pheasant essence I''ve never seen such a brazen monster. It''s just a wonderful flower and shame in our monster world.


    "You fool, you will see more and know more before you start to do it. Don''t judge the human world by our monster''s criteria." Duck duck''s arrogant teaching.


    "You You bad demon The pheasant clenched his teeth and came up with such a sentence.


    "That was before me. Now I''ve changed my ways and become a duck." Duck disdained glanced at the wild chicken essence, "you should be a chicken, too. After that, you will get good results. "


    "You don''t have to say I know." The pheasant continued to bite.


    "Duck, just stay in this world for a while and teach him how to deal with the world." Originally in the side to see the face with a smile of the day tiny suddenly made a speech.


    "Ah?" Duck stare, teach a pheasant how to behave? OK, since it is the master''s command, teach him, "yes, I will teach him well."


    "Chicken, you can learn from duck. He knows more about people''s heart and human nature than you. The experience of joining the world is very helpful to your practice. This world, still need you to guard The sky Misty soft voice says to the wild chicken essence.


    "Yes, my Lord!" The pheasant answered immediately. Guard the world?! Such a heavy task, such high expectations of adults, I will never live up to the love of adults.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. You two are good The sky tiny tiny tiny smile, finish saying this words, the person disappeared in situ.


    "Ah, the master has gone. Chicken, I tell you, you should listen to me honestly Duck said to the pheasant.


    "I''ll listen to everything your excellency says. As for you, hum, some listen, but some if you are not right, I will not listen. " Pheasant essence is not completely convinced of duck, cold hum said.


    "All mine is right!" Duck said harshly.


    "I don''t believe it." Pheasant essence rolled his eyes, "before you could cheat people''s feelings and money, I don''t believe you didn''t make mistakes."


    "It''s against you. If I don''t beat you today, you''ll be a fake duck?" Ducks roar.


    "I''m afraid of you." The pheasant smoothed his sleeve.


    A moment later, a little yellow duck and a little pheasant started mutual pecking mode.


    It''s a lively fight. Chicken feathers and duck feathers are flying all over the sky.


    But if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1545

    "Master, master!" Kongho jumped on happily and stretched out his head to touch the sky. How can she not be happy? This time, the owner only took her on the mission, and the Dongxiao was still watching the shop in the previous world. Ha ha ha ha!


    "Good boy." Tianmiao touched konghou''s head, looked at konghou''s happy smile, and couldn''t help laughing, "you will like this mission."


    "Is it fun?" Kongho asked askew.


    "Yes, it''s fun." Tianmiao handed a jade slip to kongho for her to see.


    Kongho glanced over it, and his eyes widened.


    This time it''s a big world. This big world has its own consciousness, and has reached a consensus with the monks in this world. Because the world has been attacked by the devil, all the strong and elite have paid their lives to protect the common people. Although the devil was defeated, the righteous people sacrificed too much.


    What the big world can do is to keep the weak souls of these rightists and send them to the middle world of the next class for nourishment, because these weak souls can no longer withstand the pressure of the big world.


    "This is a dereliction of duty by our Tiandao office. I didn''t realize that the world was attacked by foreign demons, so I didn''t help in time. So make up for it this time. " Tianmiao said.


    "I see. However, this compensation is really special. It''s my favorite model. " Kongho nodded.


    This mode is game mode.


    In the middle world, a holographic game has been opened, which can be participated by all the people. It seems like a game, but it''s actually screening the monks from the big world, so that they can set foot on the road of cultivating the truth again. Finally, the game passes and then chooses when to return to the big world.


    Tianmiao and kongho play two NPCs in this game to issue missions.


    "I still play the dragon in it, which is good. I also have a dragon palace. Wow, these people come to me to lead the mission. If I don''t like it, I don''t have to issue a task. " Looking at the setting of the game, kongho said happily, "I can also travel around the world and issue tasks randomly. You can also pretend to play with the players. " It''s so interesting.


    "Yes, so get ready." The sky is tiny to finish saying to disappear in the original place.


    "Master, wait for me. Wow, master, your identity is more powerful... " Konghou followed and disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianxuan, a holographic game, has been widely publicized. From the most advanced game storehouse to the free holographic glasses provided by the government, everyone has a chance to play the game.


    In a senior club, a young woman with exquisite makeup is cheerfully asking her friends.


    "Really, Yan Jun also wants to play this game?" The young woman''s name is Ding Yafei. She is a young lady of a certain group. Yan Jun in her mouth is the person she has loved for a long time.


    "Yes. His game storehouse is a limited one. It''s already installed. It''s waiting for tomorrow''s service. " She was answered by a young man named Qin Le, who was also a childe of a certain group. He was dressed in luxury like home clothes. He leaned lazily on the sofa and took a drink. "I''ve got my clothes ready, and I''ll play with him tomorrow."


    "Take me, take me." Ding Yafei shakes Qin Le''s arm and shouts excitedly.


    "Yafei, it''s not a friend who doesn''t help you. You know Yan Jun''s character. Do you think he will play with you? " Qin Le helplessly put down the cup in his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1546

    "Then take me with you so that you can follow him." Ding Yafei said.


    "Don''t you know him? In that case, he will leave us all behind. " Qin Le frowned, "Yafei, I didn''t say you, but you still won''t give up? Yan Jun has no feelings for you. He doesn''t like you. "


    "Well, he doesn''t like anyone. Now, I still have a chance. How can I know if I don''t work hard? " Ding Yafei said stubbornly.


    "Don''t you think Yan Jun doesn''t seem to have this meaning?" Qin Le thought it over and said.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Ding Yafei.


    "It means that Yan Jun doesn''t seem to be in love with men and women." Zhou Hua, who has been brushing his cell phone, answers it.


    "Really, Yafei, as we grew up together, I sincerely advise you to give up. Yan Jun won''t like you. " On one side, Zhu Yunan, who played with his own stack of cards, also spoke.


    "What do you mean, one by one? Think I''m not good enough for him or something? If you look at our circle, who else can match me and his family background? Am I not beautiful enough? Am I not in good shape? " Ding Yafei was a little angry and questioned her three friends who grew up together.


    "Beautiful, good. But that''s not the problem. " Zhu Yunan poked down the folded card and looked up at the angry Ding Yafei. "The problem is that Yan Jun doesn''t like you."


    "I don''t believe it. The best way to get there is gold and stone! " Ding Yafei gritted her teeth, "and you said you were friends. Why didn''t you help me?"


    "How can I help you? Say good things for you? It''s not like I didn''t say that. " Qin Le got up and said, "I''ll go back and see my game warehouse. I''ll open it tomorrow. I''ll go to bed early tonight, get up early tomorrow, and open it at seven o''clock on time. I want to go in the first time."


    "Me too. I''m looking forward to playing holographic game for the first time. " Zhou Hua also stood up to go back.


    "Go back and wait for me in the game tomorrow." Ding Yafei stood up, took her bag, opened the door and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    In a spacious room, a handsome but expressionless young man was reading the brochure in his hand.


    Heaven selected


    The tasks are graded, green, blue, purple and orange. There is also the highest epic level mission, which does not mention what color it is, but just a few words, let players explore by themselves.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Yan Jun put down the brochure, stood up and went to the game warehouse.


    Always feel that in this game, will encounter let him look forward to things.


    It''s never felt like before.


    The next morning, seven o''clock, Tianxuan on time service.


    Some people say that the server is bound to crash, because there are so many people in a flash.


    However, this did not happen.


    Everyone is attracted as soon as they enter the game.


    The scene in it is as if it is real, and the human senses can adjust themselves according to the proportion. For example, touch, smell and pain can be adjusted according to the ratio of one to one, or the lowest 20% for fear of pain. But it can''t be adjusted to painless. It''s said that in order to ensure a certain degree of participation in the game.


    After Ding Yafei entered the game, she quickly went to find Qin le. When she found Qin Le, they did not see the shadow of Yan Jun.


    "Where''s Yan Jun?" Asked Ding Yafei.


    "He upgraded himself." Qin Yue shows his hand.


    Dinyafei stamped her foot. "You won''t follow?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1547

    Qin Le didn''t answer this question. Instead, they discussed where to upgrade.


    Ding Yafei was sulky. Seeing that no one paid attention to her, she turned to find her sister group. Soon, Ding Yafei was not angry. Because the scenery of this game is so beautiful. Looking at the introduction of the school, it is more exciting to see her. Many sects give people the feeling of being immortal. Especially one of the schools called Feitian.


    The school is located on a high mountain. It is covered with snow all the year round. The clothes of the school are mainly silver and white. They are just like immortals. OK, that''s the school.


    After Ding Yafei took her sister group to participate in the selection of this sect, she realized that it was not so easy.


    The first assessment is climbing stairs.


    The only way to continue the next round of assessment is to climb up the ladder at the foot of feitianzong mountain. And once you step on the ladder, all your senses will be restored, just like in the real world. The ladder is very long and high. There is snow on it. In some places, it is frozen and easy to slip.


    Ding Yafei was wearing a piece of equipment bought at a high price. It looked like an elegant feather coat, but actually it could resist the cold. She was wearing this equipment and climbing up with her friends behind her. After climbing more than 200 floors, half of the people behind her gave up.


    Ding Yafei has a firm face. Her perseverance is far more than ordinary people, like Yan Jun so many years, but Yan Jun has been ignoring her, she can still persist, you can imagine how much of her perseverance.


    (see the author''s words)


    when Ding Yafei was halfway climbing, the world announcement suddenly sounded in her ear. The mechanical announcement is on.


    "Yan Jun became the chief disciple of Feitian sect. Congratulations


    People who are still struggling on the ladder are stunned.


    They haven''t passed the first level yet. Yan Jun has passed all the examinations, and has defeated NPC to become the chief disciple?!


    It''s incredible.


    "The man I like." Ding Yafei clenched her fist happily. "I''m going to work hard, too. I must join Feitian sect. He must be a classmate with Yan Jun and a younger martial sister of Yan Jun. " Thinking of Yan Jun and calling her younger martial sister, just like those in Xianxia dramas, the younger martial sisters are all group favourites. Thinking of this, Ding Yafei is very happy and determined to join feitianzong.


    Tianmiao was fishing on the edge of a huge lake at this time. She yawned and looked at the notice.


    Yan Jun, chief disciple of Feitian sect.


    This Yan Jun, talent seems to be the best?


    Feitian sect is the largest sect in the world and the most powerful sect. In the fight against demons, feitianzong suffered the most. All the elite disciples were almost destroyed.


    I don''t know which strong Yan Jun is?


    "Master, I opened a pub in the city at the foot of feitianzong. Come to drink when you have time. I also found the Goblins who can cook in all kinds of shops, and let them be the chef. The food they make is pretty good. " At this time, the konghou is transmitting sound to Tianmiao.


    "Come later. I''ll catch some fish and let them cook." Tianmiao looks at the fishing rod in front of him and goes back. This lake is not a virtual lake, but the lake in the back mountain of feitianzong. Tianmiao used a spell to move the lake here. Because the snow fish in this lake is tender and fresh.


    "Hey, master, I''m ready to send out the task. Oh, there''s a boy who seems to drag in. I''m going to give him a task that he can''t drag up... " The happy sound of the konghou came.


    "You play." Tianmiao''s smile cut off the transmission. This kid is having a lot of fun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1548

    A month later.


    The list of experts selected by heaven has come out.


    The first one is Yan Jun. He even disdains to use a pseudonym, from the list out to now, has been dominating the first.


    The second place is Qin Le, the third is Zhou Hua, and the next is Zhu Yunan.


    Ding Yafei is very proud in her heart. The top four in the list of experts are all her friends who have been playing since childhood. But then she thought that her friend was a master, but she was lonely and a little dispirited.


    "Yafei, to a dragon?" Zhu Yunan sent a message.


    "You want to try your luck again?" Asked Ding Yafei.


    "Yes, there''s a chance to launch an orange mission here. Of course, I''ll try my luck." Zhu Yunan replied.


    "You are so dark, don''t be paranoid." Ding Yafei said with a sneer.


    "Don''t pull it down. Today, Yan Jun is going to the store to have a drink. " Zhu Yunan did not have the good spirit to say.


    "Come on, it''s my treat. I''ll wait for you at the store first. " Ding Yafei quickly roared, then hung up the voice link and sent it to Feitian city at the foot of Feitian Zong mountain.


    One dragon is a shop that looks unimportant. Its name is one dragon. When it first opened, everyone thought it was a shop for all kinds of services, one-stop service. It turns out that it''s not. This store sells food and drink, but it''s more casual. The store owner is a young and beautiful NPC, who sells delicious food and drink.


    Everything seems normal here. However, after this NPC''s fury has beaten the player to death and imprisoned the player, the player can''t step out of a corner and can only go offline for a while. We all know that this NPC is not simple. Later, after someone triggered the rare orange task, the store became very popular. Even though there was an orange mission.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao is sitting at a table in the corner, eating the candied gourd made by kongho himself. But this sugar gourd is different from the traditional one. Kongho sugar coated all kinds of fruits and some cakes, frozen, and made a special sugar gourd.


    "Master, do you want to try this garlic and sugar gourd?" Kongho holds a plate with several strings of garlic and sugar gourd in it.


    "No, thank you. Taste it yourself." Tianmiao waved his hand, "why do you suddenly taste so heavy?"


    "Yes? Garlic is also very delicious. Isn''t it necessary for us to eat hot pot? " Kongho picked up garlic and sugar gourd and began to eat.


    "You eat over there. If my fish is ready, let someone serve it to me. " Tianmiao waved his hand in disgust.


    "It will be ready soon." Kongho finished eating a string. Unfortunately, he looked at the two strings left on the plate and had to turn around to take them back.


    The sky Misty fish was soon brought up, and the table was full.


    This kind of fish is very big, a fish has more than ten jin, you can eat a few fish. There are sweet and sour fish fillet, pickled fish, braised fish, chopped pepper fish head, fish bone soup and so on on on the table. Color, fragrance! Tianmiao just raised his chopsticks to eat. Several guests came in and caused a commotion.


    "It''s the top four in the top four. Are they here to try their luck? "


    "It''s possible. But it''s also possible to taste the special food here. "


    "Well? What smells so good? My sense of smell is 100%. What''s new in the store? "


    "Over there, the table in the corner."


    "Why? Is that a player? Why don''t you have an ID? "


    "NPC? No, NPCs have names. Why doesn''t that person have a name? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1549

    "NPC, right? How can there be such a beautiful player? "


    "Yes, there can''t be such a beautiful person."


    "Hidden NPC? But the things on her desk look delicious. Ask if you can buy some. "


    Some players just finished, they took action and ran to Tianmiao: "beautiful girl, do you sell this table?"


    "Not for sale." The sky faintly answered a sentence, oneself raised chopsticks to begin to eat.


    "Come on. Look at such a big table, you can''t finish it. Why waste it? Can''t we share the delicious food together? " It''s obvious that this player is a eater, staring at a pile of delicious food in front of Tianmiao, he almost lost his mouth.


    "Yes, can you finish it? You''d rather throw it away than give it to others. It''s too much. " A friend of the player came up to help, but the tone was a little unpleasant.


    Tianmiao looked at the aggressive player, raised his hand, and a white light flashed by. Second kill the player.


    "It''s too noisy. It affects my eating." Tianmiao slowly spit out such a sentence, chopsticks extended to sweet and sour fish. The taste is really good. The cooking skills of these kids have improved.


    "You, how can you, how can you do it without saying a word?" The predator glared, "my friend''s tone is really bad, but how can you kill people? It''s not good to waste food. Apologize! You are too much! If we don''t apologize, we''ll kill you when we see you in the wild! "


    "Who told you I couldn''t finish it." The sky is still slow, after saying this, raise your hand, white light flash. The picture in front of the eater''s eyes turns grey.


    What happened here attracted the attention of all the players in the store. Someone easily killed two players!


    "After all, this man dares to fight in a dragon. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die."


    "The grumpy boss is going to do it. Ah, I hope she doesn''t slap her face. This woman is so beautiful that even NPC is reluctant to give up. "


    Some people have been reckless in the store, the end is very miserable. However, it seems that the boss didn''t kill the players because of the program settings. But the beauty NPC without a name just killed two players because of a disagreement. Is that reasonable? Is there a bug?


    Qin le and they also noticed the movement here. Looking at Tianmiao eating delicacies gracefully, they began to talk in a low voice.


    "NPC, right?"


    "It should be, and maybe it''s a hidden NPC. There is no name on the head


    "Yan Jun, do you have any inside information? Have you read the introduction of this NPC? "


    "Yan Jun?" Qin Yue said a few words, turned to look at Yan Jun, but saw Yan Jun has a dignified face to the corner, the woman beside the table.


    "Qin Le, what about Yan Jun? Ah, what is Yan Jun doing? Does he know that beauty? " Just at this time, Ding Yafei came in wearing a gorgeous dress. She has the best and most expensive equipment at present. She excitedly ran to the Dragon shop and wanted to sit down with Yan Jun for a chat. As soon as she came in, she saw Yan Jun walking towards the beautiful woman sitting in the corner.


    "I don''t know." Qin Le replied casually.


    "What? Is that the woman who attracted Yan Jun''s attention? " Ding Yafei was like a wild cat trampled on its tail and almost jumped up. Directly filtered Qin Le added that a beautiful woman should be an NPC. She rushed to the sky in a fierce manner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1550

    Yan Jun walked slowly to the sky.


    There is no name on the top of the head. Is it NPC?


    But why does this NPC feel so different to him?


    I''ve been looking forward to meeting her in Tianxuan. Is it meeting her?


    Who is she?


    Why can''t you look at her?


    Yan Jun''s heart had no waves for many years. At this moment, there was some confusion.


    "Hello, you! You leave this shop right now and disappear from my eyes. Or my gang and I will see you and kill you once. I''ll kill you to level zero, and I''ll kill you back! " Ding Yafei quickly steps to Yan Jun''s front, blocks his sight of TIANYAO, points out his finger to TIANYAO, and says domineering.


    Tianmiao didn''t lift his head. He just flicked his fingers. You can see that the scene just now reappears. A white light flashed and Ding Yafei was killed by the second.


    "What are you doing?" Zhu Yunan was surprised. Among them, he had the best relationship with Ding Yafei. Seeing that Ding Yafei was killed in seconds, he was so anxious that he drew his sword and rushed up.


    The sky finally looks up.


    "Wait, there seems to be something wrong with this NPC." Zhou Hua and Qin Le want to stop Zhu Yunan. The NPC killed several players here, but the store owner didn''t stop it, and no city guard appeared to capture the NPC.


    Also, this NPC is not too strong, just raised his finger to kill Ding Yafei. Although Yafei''s strength is the weakest among them, she is also the first group of disciples to enter Feitian sect. What''s more, the equipment she wears is also the best at present, so she won''t be killed in seconds.


    But Zhu Yunan, who was furious, couldn''t listen to Zhou Hua and Qin Le''s advice at all. He held up his sword and cut it down.


    As soon as the sword was waved, a white light flashed by.


    A familiar scene happened.


    Zhu Yunan and Ding Yafei look at each other. In Tianxuan, the dead player will present the soul body and stay in place for a while before returning to the resurrection point.


    "Are you going to disturb me, too?" Tianmiao looked at the stunned players in the shop, slowly asked out such a sentence, and continued to slowly say, "I advise you to think twice, the consequences of disturbing my meal are very serious."


    "No


    "No


    "Misunderstanding, absolutely no such meaning."


    Players wave their hands and subconsciously step back. What kind of NPC is this? Although speaking slowly, but it is so domineering!


    Yan Jun does not retreat but advances. Step by step, he comes to TIANYAO and looks at TIANYAO.


    The players in the shop were stunned at the scene.


    The number one expert in the ranking, do you want to challenge this powerful beauty NPC?


    That''s interesting.


    When they thought of this, they were excited. They all stopped to step back and looked at Yan Jun and Tianmiao excitedly.


    "Who are you? What''s your name? " Yan Jun fixed looking at the sky, slowly asked. Yan Jun''s handsome face is cold and persistent, and his whole body exudes a strong aura. It''s totally different from other people.


    Yes, is this mysterious woman really a NPC? Yan Jun asked the questions that all the people present wanted to ask. And the extraordinary Yan Jun, will be answered? After all, he''s the number one on the top list.


    Tian Miao glanced at Yan Jun.


    Everyone here feels like they''re going to stop breathing. What will this beautiful woman say? Will you answer this question?


    "You didn''t think twice." The next moment, the faint voice of the sky sounded, the tone of indifference.


    The familiar scene is on again.


    The first master in the master list is not free from vulgarity. The first master is killed by this beautiful woman.


    The reason is very simple. It bothers her to eat.


    (well, if you''ve been detained for your performance last time, you''ll be beaten this time)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1551

    Yan Jun, the first person in the ranking of experts, was killed by the second, just like that. Not even a symbolic resistance.


    "It''s down. It''s down after she killed it! Yan Jun and Yafei have a double! It''s no use Qin Le suddenly said in a loud voice.


    For a moment, there was a commotion in the shop.


    Drop the grade?!


    This kind of rare thing, only meets the special NPC to be able to happen. And the odds are very, very small. In this case of small probability, if you carry a avatar, you can avoid dropping the level. However, it''s useless to bring a double now. If you die, you will lose your level.


    This has never happened before.


    What kind of NPC is there?


    "If you don''t leave, you won''t even have a chance to think twice." Tianmiao looked up at the shocked people around and said leisurely. It''s too noisy. They are all looking at her with astonished and frightened eyes. Even if it''s all right, they are still talking so loudly. How can she eat?


    The onlookers, who were still surprised and talking, suddenly scattered and the whole shop became empty.


    In Tianxuan, everyone has realized how difficult it is to be promoted to a higher level. Avatars are very expensive. Most people don''t buy them. Besides, the official also said that only when a special NPC is killed can it have a chance to drop the rank, so most people will not buy a stunt charm. Only people like Yan Jun and Ding Yafei, who have only money left, will buy them.


    As a result, it didn''t work!


    Although Yan Jun was killed one level, he is still the first person in the list of experts. Because the second person is too far away.


    At this time, Ding Yafei and Yan Jun have returned to the resurrection point.


    Ding Yafei was excited: "Yan Jun, Yan Jun, that one was NPC just now. You mean, epic NPC? We''re all carrying doubles, but when we''re killed, we''re down. It must be, it must be epic NPC. " Falling one level is very painful for ordinary people, but for Ding Yafei, who is not short of money and resources, the problem is not too big. What she is most concerned about now is that the beautiful NPC just now is likely to be an epic NPC. Does that mean she can receive epic missions?


    At the thought of eating NPC''s vinegar, Ding Yafei felt silly. However, this NPC is so beautiful. She has never met such a beautiful person. There is no flaw in the delicate facial features. It''s incomparable in the world. Ding Yafei only has these two words to describe in her heart.


    Yan Jun completely ignored her and went straight to the one-stop shop again.


    "Wait for me!" Ding Yafei summoned his mount and followed quickly.


    Yan Jun''s mount is a black leopard, which seems to be growing up. His mount was so fast that he soon left Ding Yafei behind.


    When Ding Yafei arrived at the one-stop shop, she could see from a distance that the entrance was full of water. Obviously, these players have received the news and come here. Also infer that this NPC''s extraordinary place just came to take a chance.


    But what''s the matter with the white light flashing inside?


    "Qin Le, what''s the matter?" Ding Yafei asked suspiciously.


    "A group of silly forks who didn''t think twice to disturb the goddess of death''s meal naturally died." Qin Le put his hands around his chest and said with a sneer.


    With these words, Qin Le felt the cold sight coming from the side. Turn your head to Yan Jun''s cold eyes.


    "Ah, I don''t mean you two. I said, "those inside." Qin Le quickly waved his hand to explain. At this time, he remembered that his two friends did not think twice to disturb the people who had been killed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1552

    "The goddess of death?" Ding Yafei repeated Qin Le''s words in doubt.


    "Yes, death. This is a new term. Do you know how many people the beautiful NPC has killed since you died? " Qin Le twitched and said.


    "How much?" Ding Yafei is more curious.


    "About three hundred. As soon as I step into the store, I''ll be killed. I don''t have time to say anything. " Zhou Hua said with a lingering fear, "it''s all second kill. Look at the list of experts. Today''s list is the biggest change. A lot of people above have been killed by seconds, and their attributes have been dropped. "


    "So terrible." Ding Yafei gasped.


    "It''s estimated that if we wait a little longer, there won''t be anyone who doesn''t know what to do." Zhou Hua was a bit gloating, "my eyes just now were dazzled, and the white light kept flashing. It''s a big slaughterhouse


    "All three of us have been slaughtered. Can you change a better word?" Zhu Yunan, who came here, didn''t say well.


    "Oh, it will be quiet after a while. Let''s wait for the goddess of death to come out. See where she''s going. " Zhou Hua put away his schadenfreude smile and remembered what happened to his three friends just now. He was really a bit out of the ordinary.


    Yan Jun didn''t say a word, and there was still no expression on his face. He just looked at the door, which made people can''t guess what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianmiao finally finished the whole fish feast.


    "It''s delicious. The kids are bothering. " Tianmiao got up and said to kongho with a smile.


    Kongho grinned: "the master praised them like this. They were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths for three days." These goblins are all taken in by Tianmiao. Their original world was too thin to survive. They were saved by Tianmiao and were very grateful to Tianmiao. They usually stay in the backyard and help to clean everything. If you meet the world you want to stay in, Tianmiao will agree to let them go. For them, Tianmiao is the real heaven. If they can do something for Tianmiao and get Tianmiao''s praise, they will be very happy one by one.


    "I''ll go first. I''ll come back when I''m free. And don''t take it off. " The sky is tiny to exhort a sentence.


    Kongho remembered that he was almost blind just now. Master, aren''t you really talking about yourself? Why do I feel like you are playing more happily than yourself. Anyway, the death of players in this world is not really death. Let them face death, but help them to cultivate their will. That''s why the host has no scruples to kill batch after batch of players, right?


    "I know, master. I''ll have something better next time. We''re working on new recipes every day. " Although the heart of konghou belly Fei, but the face obediently should come down.


    "If it''s garlic and sugar gourd, don''t call me." The sky tiny dislikes of say.


    "No, no, not next time." Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "Then I''ll go first." Tianmiao nods and turns to the gate.


    As soon as the door was opened, Tianmiao frowned slightly. In front of her eyes is a black human, all eyes are waiting for her to come out.


    "Come out!"


    "The goddess of death has come out!"


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. Is it really so cruel to kill people without saying a word?"


    "Epic NPC. There is no name on the top of the head. It can''t be wrong. "


    "Goddess, what can I do for you?" Some players can''t wait to stop the way of the sky, eager to ask such words, want to trigger the task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1553

    Seeing this player''s action, others realized.


    That''s the ultimate goal.


    They come here to take on epic tasks. They can''t let people get there first.


    The next moment, a lot of people are surrounded up, scrambling to ask.


    "Goddess, what can I do for you?"


    "Goddess, what can I do for you?"


    "Goddess, if you have anything to do, just tell me."


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Jun never moved.


    Qin Le, they are worried. If they go on like this, they will be preempted by others.


    "If you don''t want to die, go back." Yan Jun said this sentence in a low voice. He turned around on his own horse and ran very fast. In a blink of an eye, he ran to the end of the street and looked at this side from afar. It''s totally different from his usual calm style.


    Qin Le heard Yan Jun''s words, subconsciously followed. From small to large, they have been used to listening to Yan Jun''s words. Because Yan Jun''s decision has never been wrong. Although a few of them are friends, they are very clear that they have never been equal. Yan Jun has always been above them in both mental and perseverance. They are more like Yan Jun''s followers, and they are willing and convinced.


    Ding Yafei is not stupid either. She runs fast behind.


    Then five people stood at the end of the street and looked at the door of the shop. The door of the store is full of people, and the streets are full of people. The players are all rushing there excitedly. No one wants to miss the chance to take on an epic mission.


    However


    The next moment, a large white light flashed by.


    The black crowd disappeared! No one is immune!


    "This?!" Ding Yafei''s eyes widened. "All, all dead? Killed by the goddess of death? "


    "Fortunately, we listened to Yan Jun''s advice." Qin Le breathed out a long breath, "otherwise I''ll fall."


    "Or I''ll lose two grades today." Zhu Yunan said with a twitch.


    "The title of goddess of death is amazing." Zhou Hua whistled, "there are so many people. It was estimated that there were thousands of people just now, right? All second kill. It''s very refreshing. "


    "It''s totally unreasonable." Ding Yafei frowned, "just like this, the official setting is really reasonable?"


    "Reasonable." Yan Jun has been silent suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What makes sense? They didn''t attack her, they didn''t speak ill, they just asked if they had a task Ding Yafei''s unconvinced retort.


    "Because it''s too noisy." Yan Jun said this, riding his Panther towards the front to catch up.


    "Too noisy?" Ding Yafei was stunned. At this time, she suddenly remembered the scene she saw when she was a soul in the shop. The goddess of death said that it disturbed her to eat, so she killed Yan Jun. Now, I think the players are too noisy, so I kill so many people.


    In this world, how can there be such a willful and domineering NPC?


    "Yan Jun is following. Shall we go?" Qin Le looks at Yan Jun''s back and hesitates.


    "Go! Yan Jun has gone. Why don''t we go? " Ding Yafei said.


    "Yes, what if there''s an epic mission? We can team up and do it together Zhou Hua said.


    "Yes, epic missions are generally impossible for one person." Zhu Yunan also agreed to catch up.


    In this way, four people also rode their own mounts to catch up.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves is ringing behind the sky.


    Yan Jun saw four people chasing, without hesitation, riding his Panther quickly and soundlessly from the side of the alley.


    The next moment, the white light flashed, and the pictures in front of Qin Le''s eyes changed into gray.


    They were killed by the goddess of death.


    "Why?! Yan Jun is all right after her. " At the resurrection point, she cried. She lost two grades today!


    "Just now we ran after him, and Yan Jun ran away. Don''t you understand? " Qin Yue said quietly.


    "He knew that the goddess of death would hate too much noise to kill people, so he slipped first." Zhou Hua wants to cry without tears and says, "the sound that our mount makes is too noisy."


    "But Yan Jun''s mount has no sound." Zhu Yunan finally added.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1554

    "Do we have to catch up again?" Asked Ding Yafei.


    "You want to lose three levels in a day?" Zhou Hua asked.


    "Wait for Yan Jun''s news." Zhu Yunan said, "he is so smart, should have a way."


    "Yes, I think Yan Jun will receive an epic mission. And definitely the first one to get it. " Ding Yafei vowed.


    "It''s going to be the only one." Qin Le nodded.


    As soon as their words came to an end, the world announcement began.


    "Congratulations to Yan Jun, the player, for triggering the epic mission and receiving the shopping mission from Tianmiao goddess."


    All the players were stunned. Epic mission! Someone actually got it. However, the next person is the top of the list of experts, many people are not willing to be unconvinced. As soon as the announcement was issued, everyone knew the real name of the goddess of death, which turned out to be the goddess of heaven.


    Ding Yafei was even more excited and jumped up.


    "I knew that, I knew that Yan Jun would receive an epic mission. Yan Jun received it. Did you hear that? Yan Jun received an epic mission. " Ding Yafei said, shaking Zhu Yunan.


    "Worthy of Yan Jun." Zhu Yunan was shaken dizzy, took away Ding Yafei''s hand, and wondered, "but this shopping, what is the task? It sounds simple. "


    "Epic missions can''t be that simple." Zhou Hua said, "but the official is really not particular about, epic mission made such a simple name."


    "It''s not just simple, it''s vulgar." Ding Yafei turned her lips, but then she changed into a smiling face. "Qin Le, ask Yan Jun what this task is for." Ding Yafei is very clear that if he asks, Yan Jun will never pay attention to him.


    Qin le and some of them are also very curious, so Qin Le immediately sent a message to Yan Jun.


    But Yan Jun did not reply to him.


    What is Yan Jun doing at this time? He is really shopping.


    Time goes back to the sky, after killing Qin le.


    The sky is tiny and slowly walking forward, Yan Jun quietly follows behind.


    Tianmiao walks and looks at the stalls and shops on both sides of the street. There is not a long eye players come up to trigger the task, was Tianmiao raised his hand to kill. In the end, Yan Jun is the only player left in the street, and he is not far behind.


    Tianmiao stays in front of a stall, which sells rougamo. The steamed bun on the outside looks a little burnt yellow, with clear stripes, crisp skin and tender inside, with rich and mellow meat in the middle.


    Ah, I want to eat.


    Tianmiao just wanted to buy it, but his hand stopped.


    She really doesn''t have game currency.


    At this time, Yan Jun quickly stepped forward, bought two rougamo and handed it to Tianmiao.


    Tianmiao took a look at him, took it without saying a word, and then ate it calmly.


    Yan Jun continues to follow behind the sky, not far, not near.


    But as long as Tianmiao stops to watch which food, Yan Jun quickly goes forward to buy it, and quickly hands it to Tianmiao.


    After buying Tianmiao a roast chicken, a roast duck, a bag of sugar fried chestnuts, a jade hairpin, a pair of jade bracelets and an agate bracelet, Yan Jun is surprised to find that he has received a task. The name of the mission is shopping. It''s that simple. There''s no other hint. There is no process for the task, and there is no display of what reward there will be. But the task is golden. Different from any of the previous tasks.


    (see what the author has to say)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1555

    Yan Jun tries to shorten the distance between him and Tianmiao. He moves forward a little, but Tianmiao doesn''t respond. If he moves forward a little, he still doesn''t move.


    Yan Jun understood that after he had a task, he could get close to Tianmiao and would not be killed by secs.


    He went to the sky behind, half a step behind her. Tianmiao walked forward slowly and walked out of the gate. Yan Jun also followed in silence.


    Finally came to the entrance of a small village, Tianmiao stopped and watched the children at the entrance of the village playing. After several children saw the sky, they gathered around.


    "Fairy sister, you are really here again."


    "Sister fairy, Xiao Wan is getting better. She said that when she was ready, she would send home grown jujubes to her fairy sister. "


    "Sister fairy, we are obedient and didn''t tell anyone..."


    Several children are talking around the sky.


    Yan Jun stood by and listened, probably inferring what had happened. There is a huge black stone in the back mountain of this village. The children are curious to watch it. As a result, a girl named Xiaowan almost sucked in after touching the big black stone. The goddess of death just passed by, saved the child and destroyed the big black stone by the way. The goddess of death told the children to keep it a secret. Xiaowan was frightened and went back to get sick. Adults thought it was a cold. The goddess of death told the children that she would visit them again and bring them gifts if she kept it a secret.


    Gifts?


    Yan Jun thought of this problem.


    Sure enough, the goddess of death slowly turned her head and looked at Yan Jun, and said, "go to buy sugar gourd and give each child a bunch."


    Yan Jun nodded, without saying a word, directly used the expensive transmission symbol to return to the city, bought a lot of sugar gourd, and then rode back, speeding back. Back at the entrance of the village, Yan Jun distributed the sugar gourd to the children.


    Then a task is triggered.


    Black seal.


    "Thank you, uncle. Come back here tomorrow. We''ll show you where the big black stone used to be." After the children got the sugar gourd, they waved their hands to Yan Jun, then said goodbye to Tianmiao and went home bouncing.


    Tianmiao and the children waved and turned away. Yan Jun followed him closely, but he was shocked to find that Tianmiao''s figure disappeared in front of him.


    Yan Jun silent standing in place, for a long time just lost the line. Tomorrow, I will see her again in this place.


    When Yan Jun got off the line, he came out of the game room to take a bath. As soon as he got out of the study door, the housekeeper at the door saw him coming out and told Qin le that several of them had been waiting in the reception hall downstairs for a long time.


    "Keep them waiting." Yan Jun light way after a sentence to take a bath.


    Qin Le several people are drinking tea in the reception hall, and they are still discussing about the goddess of death in the game.


    "This NPC is too exquisite and beautiful." Qin Le sighed at the screenshot of the players in the game forum.


    "It''s beautiful. But it''s too human like. It''s so beautiful. " Zhou Hua nodded in agreement.


    "You don''t like an NPC, do you?" Ding Yafei said with disdain, "when are we so wonderful in Zhou Shao?"


    "What are you talking about? I''ll just say it casually. They are not real people. How can I fall in love with a virtual character? It''s just data. " Zhou Hua also explained.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1556

    "But why is Yan Jun so slow? Should he be offline long ago? I just let people see it. He went offline for a while. " Ding Yafei said with a frown.


    "I should have taken a bath." Zhu Yunan said, "you don''t know that he has some cleanliness habits. Wait. "


    Ding Yafei, helpless, sat down and continued to watch the mobile phone, flipped through the official forum of the game to see if there was any new information.


    After a long time, Yan Jun slowly came downstairs.


    As soon as he sat down, Zhou Hua could not wait to speak: "Yan Shao, how about it? What''s special about epic missions? What is the reward? Is it epic equipment? Or is it a secret book against heaven? "


    "It''s probably the rarest refining material?" Zhu Yunan also guessed.


    "Can it be a powerful demon pet? Call out to help fight, heaven and earth. " Qin Le asked.


    "You guess what, wait for Yan Jun himself to say." Ding Yafei glared at several people.


    "No rewards." Yan Jun poured himself a cup of tea and said it briefly.


    "What?" Zhou Hua was stunned and looked at each other. What does this mean? What does it mean that there is no reward? How can there be no reward for epic tasks?


    "Hasn''t the reward been shown yet? It is said that the epic level task is not a single task, but a task ring, with many tasks linked together. " Ding Yafei guessed.


    "Probably." Yan Jun still cherishes words like gold.


    "Definitely. I''ve studied the description of the game carefully. That''s what epic missions are like. Ah, Yan Jun, you can''t do epic tasks alone, can you? Is it necessary to form a team? When can we do it together? " Ding Yafei first affirmed and then discussed with a smile.


    When Yan Jun heard Ding Yafei''s words, he put down his tea cup and ignored Ding Yafei. Instead, he said to Zhou Hua and others, "there''s a task tomorrow. We need to form a team. Who are you going to come?"


    "Me


    "I, I!"


    "Add me, add me!"


    Zhou Hua, Qin Le, Zhu Yunan are busy promised down. Epic mission! No promise is a fool. Ding Yafei also hurriedly said to me. Excited several people did not find a problem, Yan Jun from the beginning to the end did not say that the need to team with them is an epic task.


    The next day, Yan Jun went online and waited until the same time as yesterday. He came to the village and saw the children of yesterday, but he didn''t see the goddess of death. Yan Jun''s heart is a little lost, from time to time to see the village.


    "Yan Shao, what''s the matter? Come on, these kids said, "take us to see the seal." Zhou Hua urged.


    Yan Jun did not speak, turned to follow up.


    The children took Yan Jun and they found the place where the black stone existed before. The stone was no longer there, but there was a black circular pattern on the ground. When they stepped on it, the original black circle showed many strange patterns.


    "It''s a seal. It seems to be a magic seal. And this seal is about to break..." Before Zhou Hua''s words were finished, their feet collapsed in an instant, and all of them fell off guard.


    ¡­¡­


    When the task was finished, he killed the demon who broke the seal and got the reward.


    Zhou Hua and others looked at the reward and blinked in disbelief. Although the reward was not bad, was it a bit stingy to reward this epic mission?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1557

    "Epic missions give rewards for purple equipment, not even orange." Ding Yafei asked suspiciously, holding a dagger in her hand.


    "Yes, Yan Shao, is it a mistake, or is it just a part of the epic mission, so what is given is like this?" Qin Le asked.


    "I never said it was an epic mission." Yan Jun dropped this sentence, summoned his own mount, and went away.


    Leave a few people to eat ashes. (the game is too realistic, and the dust naturally looks real)


    Zhou Hua and others look at each other.


    It seems that, really, Yan Jun never said that this task is an epic task from the beginning to the end.


    "What does Yan Jun mean! Damn it! Didn''t you plan to share an epic mission with us? " Ding Yafei looks at the direction of Yan Jun''s figure disappearing and jumps.


    "He''s not that kind of person." Zhou Hua said in a deep voice, "unless..."


    "Unless the task can''t be shared, or it doesn''t have to be shared at all." Qin Yue also made a deep analysis.


    "Which is more likely?" Zhu Yunan also pondered.


    Ding Yafei a Leng, thought carefully, really, Yan Jun is not that kind of person. What is this epic mission? Is it literally just shopping?


    No way! How can epic missions be so simple and crude?


    Yan Jun wanders around the city aimlessly, looking forward to meeting her here again. But I never saw her again. Finally, some of the lost went back to the city and came to Yilong tavern again, where she was first seen.


    Sitting at a table in the corner, Yan Jun asked for a table of delicious food, but it didn''t start.


    "What''s the matter? Today''s food is not to your taste, so don''t you want to eat it? " Just when Yan Jun was in a daze, a sweet voice sounded.


    Yan Jun''s heart suddenly jumped, and he looked up at the speaker with a smile on his face.


    It''s her. She''s here.


    "No, it''s delicious. I''m waiting for you." Yan Jun gets up, the corner of his mouth can''t help rising.


    "Is it?" Tianmiao also laughed, then sat down, picked up chopsticks and ate impolitely.


    Yan Jun sat down and took a pair of chopsticks, but he didn''t eat by himself, but helped Tianmiao with the dishes. Then he noticed what Tianmiao liked to eat, and called Xiaoer to order Tianmiao''s favorite food.


    Kongho is looking at this scene in the counter, picking eyebrows. This human is quite on the road. It''s very smart, so the host takes him in a different light and issues a task for him?


    After dinner, Tianmiao and kongho waved and walked out of the tavern. Yan Jun followed them in a hurry.


    As the same as the last trip, Tianmiao strolled slowly, then bought food and clothing, Yan Jun followed to pay, pay, and then pay.


    At the entrance of the alley far away from Yan Jun and Tianmiao, Zhou Hua poked out his head and looked cautiously at Yan Jun''s direction, with a face of confusion.


    "What''s the mission? Buy all the time? " Zhou Hua was puzzled.


    "What''s more, everything you buy is so expensive. Those jewels are flashy, but they are gorgeous and have no attributes. What do you buy them for? " Ding Yafei looks at the man she likes to spend money on other women. She is very upset, even though she knows that the woman is just data.


    "The goddess of death is so strong that you don''t need to buy any equipment with attributes, do you?" Qin Yue said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1558

    "Yes, the goddess of death only needs beauty. That''s why I bought those beautiful clothes and jewelry. " Zhu Yunan thought it very much and agreed with Qin Yue''s words.


    Ding Yafei smoked from the corner of her mouth. Although she was very upset, she had to admit that Qin Le''s words were very reasonable.


    "So many snacks? Do goddesses eat snacks, too? " Zhou Hua watched Yan Jun buy many snacks, followed the goddess of death, and finally came to the small square in the city, where many children were playing.


    "This is for love? Giving presents to the children? " Ding Yafei said with disdain.


    As soon as he finished, he saw what Yan Jun and the goddess of death had said. Then Yan Jun nodded, took a table and put snacks on it.


    Then the children gathered around to buy Yan Jun''s snacks. It''s just that not all the snacks are copper coins, but also children''s own treasures, such as beautiful stones and some beautiful feathers. Yan Jun patiently exchanges things with the children.


    Ding Yafei and others were all staring. What kind of mission is this? Yan Jun actually set up a stall there. The goddess of death, on the other hand, is leisurely eating snacks with the children who switch to snacks.


    Zhou Hua, they thought about it and carefully got together.


    "I want that maltose." Zhou Hua pointed to a packet of sugar on Yan Jun''s desk and said.


    "Gold coin, one hundred million." Yan Jun light said.


    "So dark! Don''t think I didn''t see it. You just sold that kid two white stones. " Zhou Hua glared and said incredulously. How can Yan Shao be so black? A hundred million gold coins? Although the level of players is up now, and there are more gold coins for missions, which is not as hard as it was at the beginning, it''s a bit difficult for all players to add up to a hundred million gold coins.


    "You can''t start. Get out of here." Yan Jun''s tone is cold.


    "No love, no justice." Zhou Hua mumbled. He didn''t want to go shopping, he just wanted to come and have a closer look at the goddess of death. What if the goddess of death suddenly gives them an epic mission? It turns out that he thought a little too much. The goddess of death didn''t even look back, let alone give them a glance.


    "Yan Jun, what''s your mission? What part of the mission is this? It''s reasonable to say that if you do something in the task ring, you will be rewarded. Do you have no reward now? " Ding Yafei couldn''t help asking. When she asked, she turned her head to see the goddess of death on one side.


    This goddess of death is really beautiful. This white skin is perfect. Even the long eyelashes are clear, with shimmering general, the United States is palpitating.


    "No Yan Jun light back two words.


    "That''s strange. Shouldn''t epic missions be earth shaking? Or is it simple in the early stage and big in the later stage? " Zhu Yu Nan doubts of say.


    "Go away, don''t stand in my way." Yan Jun suddenly said in a cold voice.


    Zhou Hua et al


    Line line line, do not block Yan less to do business. Several people in Yan Jun cold vision, quickly left here.


    A few people stopped and looked at Yan Jun talking to Tianmiao.


    "Did you find out?" Zhou Hua suddenly spoke.


    "What did you find?" Asked Ding Yafei.


    "Yan Shao has become different from before." Zhou Hua said slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1559

    Ding Yafei wondered: "what''s different? Yan Jun is still Yan Jun. "


    "He became, more like a person." Qin Le responded immediately.


    "What nonsense? Is Yan Jun not a human being or a monster? " Ding Yafei rolled her eyes.


    "It''s more popular. I used to be indifferent to everything, and I''ve never been emotional. He was so black just now. He asked for 100 million gold coins and told us to get out of here. " Zhu Yunan also reacted, suddenly said.


    Ding Yafei was stunned. Then she turned her head to Yan Jun and saw that Yan Jun was handing a bag of sugar fried chestnuts to the goddess of death. And Yan Jun''s corner of the mouth, raised a touch of radian, although that radian is very small, but there is.


    Yan Jun is laughing!


    Laughing at an NPC!


    At this moment, Ding Yafei''s mood suddenly became very complicated.


    Did Yan Jun smile at her?


    Why to turn over the memory, can''t seem to find Yan Jun''s smiling face?


    At this moment, Ding Yafei felt that her heart was suddenly pinched by a palm, and she was a little out of breath.


    What makes Yan Jun smile is just an illusory data, a dummy.


    But I can''t even compare with this virtual person.


    "Yafei? What are you doing? Let''s go. " Suddenly, Zhu Yunan''s voice interrupted Ding Yafei''s thoughts.


    "What? Where to? " Ding Yafei regained her mind, took back her eyes and looked blankly at Zhu Yunan.


    "Go to the next copy. Didn''t you make an appointment with Cheng Shao before?" Zhu Yunan looked at Ding Yafei strangely, "what''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well? If you don''t feel well, go offline and have a rest. Next time we''ll take you to brush the copy. "


    "I''m fine." Ding Yafei shook his head. "Come on, I don''t want to fall behind you too much. I have to become very powerful."


    "What do you want to do? We''ll protect you. " Zhu Yunan said.


    "I want to protect you, too." Ding Yafei bared her teeth with a smile, "although you are all very powerful, it is because you are very powerful that I have to become powerful. Only in this way can I stand beside you. I also want to protect you."


    Zhu Yu Nan listens to this words, there is light in the eye to flash. He laughed and nodded: "listening to Yafei''s words is better than reading for ten years."


    "Poor, you will. All right, let''s go. " Ding Yafei takes another look at the direction of Yan Jun and the goddess of death, turns around and leaves with Zhu Yunan.


    At the moment Yan Jun is looking at his taskbar, slightly pick eyebrows. The mission has changed. The epic mission is no longer to buy things, but to pick jade lotus flowers from the dark cliff. And the reward of the task also presented, very rich. There are not only weapons and equipment, but also secret scripts, pills and secret scripts. All of them are the best of the best.


    It''s more like an epic mission than a task like shopping. But Yan Jun''s heart is not happy. I don''t know why, he would rather do simple tasks without rewards and always stay with her than leave her to do tasks with rich rewards.


    "Go and see me with a dragon when you get it." Tianmiao finish, not waiting for Yan Jun answer, disappeared in place.


    Yan Jun subconsciously stretched out his hand to keep, looking at his hand in the air, he was stunned. What''s going on in the heart?


    Slowly take back the hand, Yan Jun turned to the dark cliff. That place is also hard for him at the present level. But he never knew what to give up or fear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1560

    At the moment, the sky has appeared in the gate of the Dragon tavern.


    After entering the tavern, he sat down in the old position. Kongho came up with the dishes and told the second boy to continue serving.


    She stealthily whispered: "master, did you give that human the mission? Is he going to die there? " The master also asked herself not to play. How did she feel that the master was playing the first master? That task is not what we can do now, nor can we do it alone. Do you want to kill that human?


    "He''s not from the big world." Tianmiao slowly took chopsticks, tasted a dish, then suddenly came such a sentence.


    "What do you mean?" The smile on kongho''s face disappeared. He frowned and asked, "isn''t it from the big world? Is it the people of this world? Is there such a strong human being? "


    "No, it doesn''t belong to the world." Tianmiao''s chopsticks extend to the other dish just served.


    "What? What? " Kongho was a little confused. "Where did he come from?"


    "I feel familiar, but I don''t remember this person. I think it''s a little strange, too. I reasoned, but it didn''t work out. " Tianmiao put down his chopsticks, picked up his wine cup, took a sip and said calmly. Just, the bottom of the eye flashed a suspicious color. Who is this man?


    "There''s something you can''t even deduce from the master. Then, master, have you ever asked the Lord of heaven? " Kongho asked in surprise.


    "Asked, just said two, he said the signal is not good, cut off the transmission..." The sky faintly and faintly says. It''s such a bad excuse again. It seems that I can''t ask my father anything.


    Kongho Very good. It''s really the style of Tiandao. When you don''t want to answer the host, use some extremely bad excuses.


    "So the master gave him this task to try it out?" Kongho thought about it and understood Tianmiao''s intention.


    Tianmiao nodded slightly.


    "Well, master, do you think he can finish the task? Is it done alone or in teams? " Kongho asked curiously.


    Tianmiao put down his wine cup, looked at konghou and shook his head slowly.


    "Can''t finish? I think so. This mission is really epic. It''s impossible for him to complete his current level.... " Konghou nodded.


    "I mean, I don''t know." Tianmiao waited for konghou to say a lot, and then he said this.


    "Ah Konghou''s eyes are wide open. The owner is not sure? Is that human potential really strong?


    ¡­¡­


    Then there was a period of time when Yan Jun did not appear in the city again.


    When he reappeared at the gate of the city and was ready to go to the Dragon Inn, he found that there were many players gathered at the gate, and they were all on the expert list.


    Yan Jun didn''t care, and he didn''t want to ask. Instead, he walked forward quickly.


    Go to the door of the pub, Yan Jun subconsciously stopped.


    Is she in it now?


    Will you see her today?


    Just as Yan Jun was about to go in, several news came. Originally Yan Jun did not want to pay attention, but the news one by one, constantly came, it seems to be very urgent.


    Yan Jun did not take a look, the results after reading a few messages, face changed.


    On the forum, I don''t know who said that killing the goddess of death will bring out super top equipment, secret scripts and so on. Kill the goddess of death, and you can receive epic missions after the goddess of death refreshes. This post is now the hottest one in the forum, which has reached more than 10 million floors.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1561

    The message came from Zhou Hua, who told Yan Jun the news and asked if Yan Jun''s task had been finished and whether it would affect his task. He also told Yan Jun that the players assembled at the gate of the city were preparing to form a group to kill the goddess of death.


    Yan Jun did not reply to their message, but directly into the pub, according to Zhou Hua their information, she should be in it at the moment.


    Into the pub, sure enough, in the old position to see the sky is enjoying food.


    A faint smile floated on Yan Jun''s face and walked over.


    "Done?" Tianmiao motioned Yan Jun to sit down and asked.


    Yan Jun nodded, then turned to call Xiao ER and ordered some dishes.


    Kongho heard Tianmiao''s words, and then saw Yan Jun nodding. He was surprised. How could this human being accomplish such a difficult task? And it looks like he did it alone.


    It''s a bit of a bull. Kongho sighed in his heart.


    When he gets those epic equipment, he will be invincible, won''t he?


    No, even if I don''t get it now, I''m invincible. Kongho thought. But where did this man come from?


    But what makes kongho even more puzzled is that Yan Jun has never handed in the task, but silently accompanies Tianmiao to have a meal, and always gives Tianmiao food.


    It''s really confusing. Kongho subconsciously touched his forehead, feeling that it was all a question mark pinch.


    Just when konghou touched the forehead, there were bursts of rapid footsteps at the door, and a large group of players rushed in, fierce.


    Yo? What do you want to do? Come to your own place? You don''t want to live? Kongho is ready for a big fight.


    But there''s someone who moves faster than her.


    Yan Jun stood up and looked at the group coldly.


    "Yan Shao, whether you want to join us or not, it''s up to you to choose the explosive equipment first." The first man obviously knew Yan Jun. his face was full of smiles and his attitude was very polite.


    "Go away." Yan Jun answered his only cold word.


    The man at the head changed his face and squinted: "Yan Shao, you can''t be so overbearing. It''s not so good that you won''t let anyone else take the epic mission yourself, is it? "


    Zhou Hua also entered the pub, but did not join the group. They went to one side to observe the development of the situation. The person who spoke to Yan Jun was Cheng Shao, and they all knew each other. Although they have friendship with Cheng Shao, they have a better relationship with Yan Jun. If things really get out of hand, they want to come out and try to persuade them.


    make complaints about how to kill the goddess of death and destroy the goddess of death. Think that all the players in the master list, except for a few of them, can overthrow the goddess of death? I''m afraid it''s difficult.


    Now Cheng Shao asks such a sharp and tricky question, and he doesn''t know how Yan Jun will answer it.


    Zhou Hua and others look at Yan Jun and want to wait for Yan Jun to explain.


    As a result


    Yan Jun said nothing and drew his sword directly.


    White light flashed by.


    Cheng Shao was killed by the second.


    Zhou Hua and others were stunned.


    It seems to be Yan Jun''s style to kill people at once, but it seems that Yan Jun didn''t say a word, right? Just say a word and kill people. And second kill? Cheng Shao hasn''t been working hard during this period. His family has invested a lot and collected a lot of resources. His level has surpassed Zhou Hua and others during this period, and he has become the second in the expert list.


    However, in Yan Jun''s hands, so was killed?


    How many levels is Yan Jun less than elevation?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1562

    Zhou Hua subconsciously opened the ranking list and looked at the position of the first place. However, they were shocked to find that the name of the first place was Yan Jun, but the rank had changed from visible to three question marks.


    What do you mean?


    They don''t see grades? The system doesn''t show the level?


    Why?


    Yan Jun killed Cheng Shao directly, which shocked all the people present. Many of them were even more surprised to see the information in the rankings.


    "Roll or die." Yan Jun said low.


    "Yan Jun, what do you mean? You''re really going to fight us, aren''t you? " The resurrection point is very close. Cheng Shao has resurrected and ran back. When he just heard Yan Jun''s words, he was angry and couldn''t help scolding.


    The answer was another flash of white light. Cheng Shao''s eyes became gray again.


    Yan Jun was killed again!


    Grass!


    Cheng Shao was angry. In the group he organized, he sent a crazy message: "kill Yan Jun, who killed Yan Jun, I will transfer 50 million to him right away!"


    Cheng Shao always keeps his word, and there must be brave men under the heavy reward. Seeing this information, some people can''t help it.


    "If we go together, we can''t do him. I''ll pay for it then. " Someone is agitating.


    But there are also a lot of people who are very sober, that is, Cheng shaodu, who ranks second, was killed in seconds. Would they be able to get the second knife? Obviously not.


    So some people are rushing up, some are retreating.


    Yan Jun waved his sword without expression.


    White light flashed by. Some of them were killed by Yan Jun before they could draw their swords.


    "No, if it goes on like this, Yan Jun will become famous." Zhou Hua suddenly remembered that killing players in the city would increase the killing power value and eventually become a red name. The red name will be expelled by the guards in the city.


    "Yan Jun, are you stupid? Stop it, you will become famous. You don''t have to do it at all. The goddess of Death killed them easily. " Ding Yafei said anxiously. In Ding Yafei''s view, Yan Jun is superfluous, but also can not stop killing xingtou. She tried to make Yan Jun sober.


    Yan Jun turned a deaf ear, as long as he came forward, he waved his sword at each other. And the name on his head, visible to the naked eye. From white to pink to bright red. There is only one idea in Yan Jun''s heart. As long as he is there, no one can touch the sky.


    "Yan Jun, are you crazy?" Ding Yafei''s face was angry and agitated. "These people can''t hurt the goddess of death at all. You''re doing more than one thing. Don''t tell me you''re defending her?"


    Yan Jun has slaughtered all the players in front of him, and the name on his head has become red.


    Although Ding Yafei roared, he still did not look at Ding Yafei.


    Zhou Hua and others were stunned. They had never seen Yan Jun like this. They had never seen such a fierce look, such a ruthless attitude, and the firm look, the firm guard in front of the goddess of death.


    "Is he crazy? That''s an NPC. You need him to protect it? Just for the sake of the mission. I don''t believe that. " Ding Yafei felt a rush of blood rushing to her forehead. Don''t say that these players can''t kill the goddess of death. Even if they kill them, they can refresh and revive again. It''s impossible to affect Yan Jun''s mission. Why does Yan Jun protect the goddess of death like this? Why? A ridiculous idea floated in Ding Yafei''s mind. That is Yan Jun''s love for the goddess of death.


    Funny, the world''s biggest slide.


    Yan Shao, the successor of Tangtang Yan''s consortium, is actually interested in a NPC in the game? Interested in a bunch of data?


    Tianmiao has never moved. She looks at Yan Jun''s back and is slightly absent-minded.


    The feeling of deja vu reappears.


    But I don''t know him.


    Who the hell is he?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1563

    "Yan Shao..." Zhou Hua swallowed his saliva difficultly and called out in a low voice.


    Yan Jun turned to look at them and said nothing.


    "You''ve become a red name. It''s a little difficult for you to go to the city to supply in the future. But it''s OK. We''ll take it for you. " Qin Yue said.


    "Thank you." Yan Jun finally said a word.


    "But it''s the first time I''ve seen such a red name. It will take a long time to wash the gas. We''ll supply you during this time. " Zhou Hua also said.


    Yan Jun nods and turns to Tianmiao to hand in the task. Looking at the curious Zhou Hua several people, told Zhou Hua their task completion reward, pasted the thing to them to see.


    "So many things!"


    "Wow, the best of the best."


    "This attribute is too high, isn''t it?"


    Zhou Hua and others discussed excitedly, but they didn''t notice the abnormality of Ding Yafei.


    Ding Yafei calm face, eyes cold looking at the sky, suddenly fierce sword to the sky.


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Hua turned his head and looked at Ding Yafei in surprise.


    "Yafei, what are you doing?" Zhou Hua has a bad feeling in her heart. Isn''t she going to do something stupid? It''s impossible to believe that killing the goddess of death will explode equipment, and she can''t kill the goddess of death, so what does she want to do when she draws her sword against the goddess of death?


    "Yafei? You don''t believe that killing the goddess of death can explode equipment, do you? And don''t say you alone, we can''t kill you. Don''t do anything stupid. " Zhu Yu Nan also hastily dissuades.


    "Yan Jun." Ding Yafei ignores Zhou Hua and Zhu Yunan, but looks at Yan Jun and shouts Yan Jun''s name.


    Yan Jun coldly looking at Ding Yafei, did not speak.


    Ding Yafei clenched her teeth, raised her sword and chopped it down.


    The next moment, Yan Jun sword, white light flash, Ding Yafei was Yan Jun seconds killed.


    No mercy.


    Kill with one sword!


    Zhou Hua and they were completely stunned by the change.


    "Yan Jun?" Zhou Hua is unbelievable. Even if Ding Yafei is stupid, Yan Jun doesn''t have to be so cruel. He just kills Ding Yafei. It''s so merciless.


    "Yan Jun, what are you doing? Ding Yafei can''t kill the goddess of death. Why do you... " Zhu Yunan also felt that the things in front of her were disillusioned. What''s going on? He knew that Ding Yafei had always liked Yan Jun, and that Yan Jun had never liked Ding Yafei. But they grew up together, so many years of feelings, and not a virtual character in the game? Less than a bunch of data? This makes Zhu Yunan refuse to believe and accept.


    Qin Le didn''t speak, just thought a little.


    "Here you are." Yan Jun did not explain, but just got the reward to three people, he left a secret book and pills. Because the secret script and pills can''t be traded, they are bound when they are collected.


    "Thank you, boss!" Zhou Hua got a weapon and immediately said thanks. Although the accident just now was a little sudden and strange, his eyes were full of the best weapon at the moment. I''m afraid it''s the best weapon now. Yan Jun gave it to him in this way.


    What Zhu Yunan waited for was a cloak with high defensive attributes. What Qin Le got was also a robe with high defense.


    Yan Jun gave them things, and turned to Tianmiao.


    Zhou Hua looked at each other and went to one side to discuss.


    "What''s the matter with Yafei? What''s the matter with Yafei? Did she not see Yan Jun''s maintenance of the goddess of death? Why does she want to die like those people? " Zhou Hua was puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1564

    "Yan Jun is also, although this is a game, but Yan Jun was killed, Yafei did not know what it was like to be hit." Zhu Yunan, who knows Ding Yafei best, sighs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She''s testing. " Qin Yue said slowly.


    "What are you testing?" Zhou Hua and Zhu Yu Nan don''t understand to ask a way.


    "Tried to find out what she wanted. Let''s go offline. She''s probably going to Yan Jun''s home now. Let''s go, too. " After Qin Yue said such a sentence, he turned his head and looked at Yan Jun and the goddess of death.


    Zhou Hua and his three men went underground.


    "For me to become a wanted man and kill my friend, is it worth it?" Tianmiao looks at Yan Jun and asks.


    Yan Jun heart a shock, but again relieved, and then is ecstatic.


    The goddess of death is not like a virtual character or NPC at the moment. However, I never seem to regard her as a virtual character.


    But now, Yan Jun''s heart is incomparably certain.


    The goddess of death is real. It''s definitely not a virtual character in the game, let alone a pile of data.


    "Who are you? Where are you? " Yan Jun asked eagerly.


    The sky Misty fixed looking at in front of the person, gently open lips.


    "Who are you?" Tianmiao''s voice was very soft and gentle, but it seemed to hit Yan Jun''s heart.


    Me, who is it?


    I''m Yan


    Who am I?


    Yan Jun is absent-minded, and the person in front of him has disappeared.


    "The sky is dim?" Yan Jun looked around, but there was no longer the shadow of the sky.


    "I left early. Give me the money and get out of here." Kongho walked up to Yan Jun and said with a cross brow.


    Yan Jun paid the money, some confusion in the heart, in the original underground line.


    Yan Jun out of the game warehouse, in accordance with the Convention to take a shower. When I took a shower, I kept thinking about the words of the sky.


    Who are you?


    Who am I? I''m Yan Jun. I am me.


    But why at that moment I hesitated, I seem to have other answers.


    What is the answer? The answer you don''t know?


    After taking a bath, Yan Jun wiped his hair and sat on the sofa thinking.


    I can''t think of an answer.


    But one thing is for sure.


    The goddess of death in the game is not NPC, it is real! Is it someone arranged by the game company? Who is she? Where is it now?


    Yan Jun gets up, dials a telephone, lets the person go to inquire this matter immediately, this just went downstairs.


    The mood is still unable to settle down, even after the shower, the heart is restless.


    Come downstairs, Yan Jun went to the swimming pool. Yan''s swimming pool is connected indoor and outdoor. From the indoor steps down, you can swim to the pool outside. Put on swimming trunks, Yan Jun plunges into the swimming pool, trying to cool his crazy mood at the moment.


    At the gate of Yan Jun''s house, the housekeeper looks at Ding Yafei, who rushes in angrily. He is surprised.


    "Miss Ding, the young master is swimming. I''ll go now..." The housekeeper came forward.


    "No, I''ll find him myself." Ding Yafei pushed the housekeeper away and rushed to the back yard.


    Zhou Hua also appeared at the door, looking at the housekeeper who had to stop him, and said, "Uncle Zhou, it''s urgent. I''ll talk to you later. "


    With that, Zhou Hua and they caught up.


    The housekeeper saw that it was Zhou Hua and did not stop him. The housekeeper knows very well that his young master doesn''t like Ding Yafei, so he doesn''t like Ding Yafei coming to him all the time. But for Zhou Hua, the young master''s attitude is different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1565

    However, these people are in a hurry today. Is there really something important? The housekeeper followed quickly.


    Ding Yafei rushed to the swimming pool, looked at Yan Jun, who was swimming, and yelled: "Yan Jun, you come up to me! What do you mean


    Yan Jun looks at Ding Yafei and Zhou Hua standing by the swimming pool and comes up to the side. After landing, he wiped the water on his face, and the housekeeper handed over the towel.


    Ding Yafei doesn''t want to appreciate Yan Jun''s beautiful abdominal muscles at the moment. She looks angry and yells at Yan Jun, who is wiping her body: "Yan Jun, what do you mean, do it for a game NPC? Are you crazy? It''s just an NPC. You''re still moving, really? "


    "Yafei!" Zhu Yu Nan hears Ding Ya Fei''s words, in the heart a surprised, finally understand the meaning of the words before Qin le. He hurried forward and pulled latiafe. They all know Yan Jun''s temperament very well. No one can change what Yan Jun identified, and no one can comment on it. Ding Yafei''s attitude will only make Yan Jun dislike her even more.


    Yan Jun did not look at Ding Yafei, but lightly said: "out."


    Ding Yafei was stunned and doubted her ears.


    What is Yan Jun talking about? Yan Jun let her out?


    "Yan Jun!" Ding Yafei yells out of control and looks at Yan Jun in disbelief. For the sake of a virtual character in the game, will he turn over with himself??? "You don''t really like a virtual character, do you? It''s just data, data, you know? No matter how perfect or beautiful, it''s all fake, fake! I like you for so many years, do you understand my heart? You killed me in the game for a bunch of data? How can you do this to me? "


    "Call the bodyguard." Hearing these words, Yan Jun face expressionless, eyes is not a trace of waves, turned to the housekeeper light said.


    The housekeeper was stunned and looked at Ding Yafei with complicated eyes. Ding Yafei''s love for the young master is well known. The young master''s indifference to Ding Yafei is well known. Nevertheless, Ding Yafei never gave up. After hearing what Ding Yafei had just said, the housekeeper was suspicious. Young master will like a character in the game, isn''t it? Is it the excuse that the young master came up with to refuse Ding Yafei?


    No! No way, young master is not such a person. He won''t do such a boring thing. Young master, why do you need any excuse to refuse a person?


    The housekeeper picked up the intercom and called the bodyguard.


    "Yan Jun!" Ding Yafei looks at Yan Jun incredulously and shouts.


    But Yan Jun didn''t turn his head back and went straight to the house.


    Ding Yafei is about to rush up. Zhu Yunan and Qin Le hold her. If Ding Yafei really angers Yan Jun, they can''t guarantee the consequences. But now Ding Yafei''s emotion is so excited, if she makes any irrational behavior, it will be over.


    The bodyguards soon showed up.


    "Miss Ding, please." The housekeeper said with some embarrassment.


    Ding Yafei looks at Yan Jun''s back, and then at the two tall bodyguards in black suits standing in front of her. Suddenly she calms down.


    "No, I''ll take a seat and leave. I won''t go in and disturb him." Ding Yafei suddenly calm like a pool of stagnant water.


    Yes, Zhou Hua and others have this feeling. Just now, Ding Yafei, who was still very excited, was like a pool of stagnant water at this moment.


    The housekeeper was still in a bit of a dilemma and didn''t go away.


    "Uncle Zhou, go and do something. We''ll watch her. Don''t worry. Yan Jun, we know the explanation. " Zhou Hua spoke out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1566

    "OK, I''ll do it." When the housekeeper heard Zhou Hua say this, he was relieved and left with his bodyguard. But the housekeeper didn''t go too far. Instead, he stood at the door and watched the situation.


    "Are you all right?" Zhu Yunan looks at Ding Yafei sitting on the ground and asks with some worry.


    ¡£


    Ding Yafei''s eyes were blank. She just looked at the water of the swimming pool and didn''t speak.


    "Yafei?" Zhou Hua also has some worries


    "accept the reality, he doesn''t like you, he won''t like you, he will never." Qin Le patted Ding Yafei on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "How do you speak?" Zhu Yunan looks up at Qin Yue. Don''t you see Ding Yafei''s state is not right? And say that.


    "Don''t listen to him." Zhou Hua quickly comforts Ding Yafei.


    "No, Yu Nan is right..." Ding Yafei burst out laughing.


    "Are you all right? Don''t scare me Zhou Hua said nervously.


    "I used to think that as long as I kept on and didn''t give up, Yan Jun would be moved by me and like me. Even if he doesn''t like me, he will choose me as his life partner in the end. After all, I am the most suitable and qualified one. I''m going to be the winner. I always thought that Ding Yafei said slowly, motionless looking at the front, tears are slowly floating from the eyes.


    Zhou Hua and others were silent, listening to Ding Yafei.


    "However, I found out today that I was wrong. It was very wrong. Yan Jun won''t like me or be with me. He never even looked me in the eye. He has always been indifferent to me, ignoring me, ridiculous, I deceive myself, think and you are friends, and his relationship is not the same, can also be his friend. Everything is I think that... " There was a smile on Ding Yafei''s face, this smile, that self mockery, that heartbreak, that bitterness. Smile, smile, tears quietly from the orbit.


    "Yafei..." Zhu Yunan looks at his good friend''s heartbreak, but he can''t find any words to comfort or refute. Because he knew that all that Ding Yafei said was true.


    Zhou Hua and Qin le are also silent, and their hearts are just as uncomfortable. The three of them have a good relationship with Yan Jun, but also with Ding Yafei. Although Ding Yafei also has some problems, such as willfulness, arrogance and sometimes arrogance, she is really good to the three of them. She really treats them as friends. Why don''t they?


    Ding Yafei stood up slowly.


    Zhou Hua looked at her nervously for fear that she would do something stupid because she was sad.


    As a result, Ding Yafei took a deep breath, wiped her tears with her sleeve, twisted her nose, squatted down, washed her hands in the swimming pool, and then stood up.


    "He doesn''t like me, and I won''t like him in the future! Hum! Don''t think I can''t let go! " Ding Yafei raised her head and walked out, then put out her finger and hooked her back, "go, I''ll treat you to a drink today, will you go?"


    "Go, go!" Zhou Hua looked at each other and laughed at each other. Finally, he let go. This is Yafei they know, and Yafei is proud of herself.


    Ding Yafei walked out slowly, but did not look back to the direction where Yan Jun''s figure disappeared.


    It''s time to put it down


    Her heart has a lot of unwilling, sad, sad, but she knows that all this will pass. Time will take these away, it will!


    Zhou Hua followed, and finally looked back at the swimming pool and the green faced housekeeper. Well, there''s Yafei''s snot in the swimming pool, and Yan Jun, who is addicted to cleanliness, doesn''t know how many times the Housekeeper will let people brush the swimming pool? There''s a little schadenfreude. It''s his turn. Who let him make Yafei so sad?


    But it seems to end in the best way.


    That''s good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1567

    A few days later, when they play again, they see the world bulletin.


    "Congratulations to player Yan Jun for becoming the first demon cultivation, and congratulations to player Yan Jun for being the first successful one."


    Soaring? What announcement?


    Magic repair can understand, after all, Yan Jun head of the name red is about to black, he is not enchanted, who is enchanted? However, the devil into the road, it is worthy of Yan Jun?


    It''s just what does this ascent mean?


    After more than a month, Zhou Hua finally understood what feisheng meant.


    Upgrade play strange, complete the main task of the game, they restored the memory of the previous life. This game is a replica of what they experienced in the original world. The main line of this game is salvation!


    "Younger martial sister." Zhou Hua was shocked, "who is Yan Jun? He''s not from our world at all. "


    "That''s why he''s so good that I can''t extricate myself. But who is he? Is it from another world? " Ding Yafei, who recovers her memory, also has doubts on her face.


    "Very likely. And the goddess of death is not NPC at all, and she is not from these two worlds. Who is it? " Zhou Hua is also full of question marks.


    "Go back and ask the headmaster. Maybe the headmaster knows." Qin Ledao.


    "When do you choose to fly back? I have to wait for a while. There are many interesting things in this world that I haven''t played enough. Once I go back, I can''t be born again. " Zhu Yunan said.


    "We are going to go back immediately, and don''t delay too long." Zhou Hua said.


    "You know, elder martial brother, it''s more lovely if you don''t recover your memory. It''s like an old lady when I restore my memory. " Zhu Yunan rolled his eyes.


    "Believe it or not?" Zhou Hua smoothed his sleeve.


    "Letter, letter, letter. Master, don''t do it. I know it''s wrong. " Zhu Yunan immediately asked for mercy.


    When Ding Yafei returned to the original world, back to the original clan, found the leader, asked about Yan Jun and Tianmiao.


    The headmaster touched his beard and said: "Yafei, you dare to wave your sword to the sky. At that time, I was afraid that a thunder would kill you."


    "Is the goddess of death heaven?" Ding Yafei got the answer from the leader''s father, and her jaw was about to dislocate. No wonder the goddess of death is so perfect. It turns out that it is not human at all, but heaven!


    "What about Yan Jun?" Zhou Hua asked.


    "Well, I don''t know." The headmaster shook his head. "Maybe as you speculate, he may come from a broader place."


    Ding Yafei''s mood is a little complicated.


    Since childhood, she has been loved by thousands of people. She is arrogant and has never looked anyone in the eye. And in that world, I really like someone. In the end, even the real identity of that person is unknown.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Jun is flying up.


    At this moment, he finally knew the answer in his heart.


    Who is he?


    He is Jun Yan.


    And she is her own insignificance.


    "Misty Wait for me... " Jun Yan''s voice was soft, and finally disappeared in the air.


    In Tianmiao, where everything has a shop, he suddenly looks up and calculates, but he can''t find Yan Jun''s whereabouts.


    Who is he?


    I don''t know.


    But the sense of deja vu lingered.


    And Tianmiao still has a feeling in his heart, and he will meet again.


    "Master, master, ready to jump." Duck''s voice brings back the thoughts of the sky. After finishing the task, Yaya also went back to the shop of everything, looking forward to the next world, seeing different people and different scenery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1568

    At the foot of the mountain, a road winds to the front, and the weather is gloomy. A carriage sped along the road.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted and a head was sticking out. He was a pretty looking boy. He said to the driver in a loud voice: "uncle, slow down. It''s too bumpy."


    "It''s going to rain. If it doesn''t, it''s going to rain. If my horse gets sick and delays my work, will you pay for it? " The coachman asked out loud.


    "Well, Xiaofeng, it''s nothing to bump. The coachman is right. Just go back early." A warm voice came from the carriage, comforting the young man, "draw your head back quickly, or you will knock it later."


    The boy named Xiaofeng originally wanted to refute the coachman. When he heard what the people inside said, he drew his head back bitterly. Looking at the person sitting opposite him, he said unconvinced: "young master, we didn''t give you any money, just a lot more. What''s his attitude?" The carriage and the coachman were hired. Today Xiaofeng and his son are together to pray in the temple on the mountain. But on the way back, the weather suddenly changed, so the driver speeded up the speed of going back. Naturally, the carriage was extremely bumpy, and the breeze was a little nauseous.


    Before the person sitting opposite the breeze spoke, he heard the coachman muttering in front of him.


    "What''s the price of rabbit? It''s my wish to carry you, and I''m picky. " The voice of the driver''s disdain came to the ears of Xiaofeng and childe.


    As soon as Xiaofeng''s face changes, he will speak out. The man sitting opposite him waved his hand, and his face was still calm.


    Xiao Feng bit her lip and lowered her head in frustration. He really felt aggrieved for the young master. How could such a good man be trapped in such a place?!


    The young master, known as the young master of music, is the number one of Changqing building in the capital.


    Changqinglou is the largest brothel in Beijing. However, the people who serve in it are all men. Of course, they will not be called "rabbit" on the surface, but "childe". Because the CHILDES of Changqing building are different from those of other brothels. Most of them are Qingguan, and they all have their own skills. It''s a place for many men in Beijing to pursue elegance.


    The most famous one in Changqing building is the four young masters of Meilan, Zhuju. Mr. Yue used to be Mr. LAN, and he was the best at playing the piano. A few years ago, there were countless patrons. People who wanted to see him could line up from the corner to the end of the street. But these years, he is older and his style is not as good as before. The title of master LAN has changed. He used his original name again, young master Yue. Because it is said that his surname is le.


    Being ridiculed by the coachman, there was no angry expression on his face. Looking at the small wind in the corner, he knew that the child was feeling aggrieved again.


    "Xiaofeng''s mouth can hang an oil bottle." Happy childe smile to open mouth, "well, don''t get angry, go back to buy you the Fu Ji pastry that you like, each kind buys a, OK?"


    Xiao Feng pursed her lips even more severely, and muttered: "you treat me like a child. I''m not young." Although he complained, Xiaofeng''s frown eased.


    At this moment, the roof of the carriage made a slight crack, and the next moment, the sound became louder and louder.


    "It''s raining." Xiaofeng opened the curtain and looked out, "it''s so dark. It was still on just now. How can it be so dark now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1569

    "What the hell is this weather. It''s bad luck. I shouldn''t take the job today. " The coachman was cursing in a low voice in front of him. He threw his whip and wanted to hurry back.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and the sky is getting darker and darker. It was afternoon when I came out from the temple. It looked like dusk just now, but now, it''s like night.


    "Handlebar type, the rain is too heavy, it''s better to find a place to take shelter from the rain and wait for the rain to be less?" Young master Yue said to the coachman.


    "When will it be? That''s bad luck. " The driver replied discontentedly, slowed down and finally stopped at the side of the road.


    "There is a pavilion in front of us. Why don''t we all hide there." The young master of music looks out and sees that the driver is all wet. Wen Sheng suggests.


    "Then get out of the car quickly." The coachman wiped the rain on his face and urged the two of them to get out of the carriage. "My horse is also in the rain. Find a place to rest and let it hide."


    The small breeze listens to this words in the heart again displeased, with his horse than they two people return gold expensive? Xiaofeng is about to say something. Mr. Le has jumped out of the carriage. Xiaofeng quickly follows him with an umbrella. He le helped each other to walk to the side of the road.


    "Young master, how can this man be like this?" Xiaofeng looks back and sees that the coachman is taking out the coir raincoat to put on the horse. He is not angry. Since you look down on them, don''t earn their money. After earning their money, their attitude is still so bad. I don''t care about my son''s temper.


    "He depends on this horse to support his family. Naturally, he values the horse more than us or even himself. People, life is not easy. " Young master Yue said softly.


    Xiao Feng listened to the last sentence of his son and was silent. Although the young master is now eating delicious food and wearing splendid clothes, he knows better than anyone how difficult it is under his bright appearance. Under the protection of the young master, he could live a relatively comfortable life, which he knew better.


    The rain is so heavy that it will connect the heaven and the earth. The sound of rain is getting louder and louder. After seven or eight steps, you can''t hear the voice of the driver behind you. You can''t see the shadow of the driver when you turn your head.


    "Young master, Pavilion! Let''s go in and hide. " Xiaofeng takes the hand of the young master of music and looks at the outline of the pavilion in front of him and says happily. His shoes and trouser legs have been splashed with rain for a long time. The rain in late autumn is really cold.


    "Well. Go in and hide. Go and see the coachman. He seems to have no umbrella. Go and pick him up. " After entering the pavilion, Mr. Yue looks behind and says to Xiao Feng.


    "He has such a bad attitude. Why do you treat him so well? He has his own coir raincoat, but he doesn''t have it for his horse. Who''s to blame? " The breeze is not angry of mutter, but still take umbrella to turn head to pick up driver. Young master is so gentle, so good, how can he have the heart to go against his will.


    Looking at Xiaofeng''s back and entering the rain curtain, Mr. Yue smiles. This child has always been a knife mouth and a tofu heart. I don''t know how long I can protect the child Young master Yue suddenly thought of this, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He turned and walked to the other side of the pavilion. Looking at the heavy rain in front of him, he sighed.


    When Xiaofeng received the coachman walking into the pavilion, Xiaofeng was still nagging and complaining: "you have taken our money, and your attitude is still so bad, so our childe is still concerned about you. I''m afraid you''ll let me pick you up in the rain. Young master also asked me not to worry about you. It''s not easy for you to make a living. You always say that it''s bad luck. We can''t predict the weather like this. We don''t want to go out in such weather... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1570

    "Yes, I know..." The coachman''s tone is better than just now. I think it''s because Xiao Feng came out to meet him again and heard Xiao Feng''s words. I have some feelings in my heart.


    "Young master, young master..." Xiaofeng puts away the umbrella, throws the water on the umbrella, shouts at the pavilion, turns around and wants to talk to Mr. Yue, but finds that the pavilion is empty.


    "Young master?" Xiaofeng is surprised. What about people? What about the young master? Why not in the pavilion?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Mr. Yue stood at the door of a shop, staring at the big gold ingot and the couplet on the door.


    This is a couplet, right?


    Left: you can pay on credit. Right: you can pay off in time, or I won''t be able to beat you.


    horizontal Criticism: it''s not a black shop.


    do you have such couplets? It seems that he has never seen such asymmetric couplets.


    Just now, he was still standing by the pavilion, looking at the heavy rain outside in a daze. In a twinkling of an eye, people came here. Where is this? There was no rain in front of the shop, and lanterns were hung under the eaves, shining brightly around. But dozens of steps away from the store is still pouring rain, the sky is still so dark. The shop is out of place with the surrounding scenery, like the only light in the dark.


    "Everything has..." Mr. Yue looked up at the sign of the shop and read softly.


    "Yes, everything is there. Welcome, young man. Please come in. You are welcome to buy anything. Although there is no discount, you can come in and drink a cup of hot tea for free. It''s also a profit. We have everything you want, really. Come on in. As long as you come in, you will not be able to buy it. You will not be cheated. You will be satisfied. " A young man with red lips and white teeth appeared at the door, warmly greeting Mr. le. It''s just that the content of the greeting and the look of the youth are not so reliable.


    "If you don''t know how to speak, just sweep the floor for me and scare the guests away." Suddenly, a beautiful woman appeared behind the boy. She grabbed the boy''s neck and dragged him into the shop. The boy struggled, two legs on the ground pulled out two lines of traces, and then was mercilessly dragged in.


    Young master Yue What to do? I feel even more unreliable.


    "Sorry, I scared the guests." Just as he hesitated whether he should escape from here, a gentle and polite voice came to his ears.


    A handsome man didn''t know when he appeared at the door. With a gentle smile on his face, he politely made a gesture of invitation to Mr. Le: "guest, please. Our boss has been waiting for you for a long time. It''s cold. Come in and have a cup of hot tea to warm up. "


    The man''s gentle words seemed to have the power to pacify people''s heart. Mr. Yue''s confused heart just now settled down at this moment. He smiles at the handsome man, nods and walks to the door. Although he had many questions in his heart, he didn''t ask at the moment.


    Following behind the man, the heart of young master Yue is especially calm. Looking at the man''s straight back, young master Yue is a bit ashamed of himself. People in Beijing often say that he is as warm as jade. Now he has seen what is really warm as jade. Who is this man? What happened to this shop that suddenly appeared?


    Dongxiao leads Mr. Yue into the hall. Finally, he comes to a table and asks him to sit down.


    Mr. Le sat down and looked at a graceful figure sitting opposite the table with his back to him. There is such a good-looking figure. Is this man the owner of this shop?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1571

    "Guest, or, you can be called a predestined friend." An ethereal voice rang out, but the person in front of her still didn''t turn around. She just said slowly, "those who can enter this store are predestined friends. What do you want to buy? Everything is there, including your wishes, any wishes. "


    Mr. Yue''s pupils are tightening. What does he hear?


    Are you dreaming?


    Wish can also buy?


    And any wish?


    What kind of store is this?


    At the moment, the mind of young master Yue is full of questions, questions without answers.


    "You can only buy one wish." Tianmiao chuckled and said, "the real wish in your heart, let''s talk about it. What''s your wish..."


    "I, my wish I may not be able to pay for it. " Young master Le felt that his lips and tongue were a little dry, so he said such a sentence with difficulty. Now everything is a dream, right? It''s just this dream, which makes him feel so real. His wish, I''m afraid, can only be realized in a dream.


    "Since I can come in, I can afford it." "Come, tell me, what is your wish?" said the voice of the sky


    "My wish I hope I hope... " Young master Yue was a little absent-minded, and his eyes became disconcerted. What''s his wish? What''s his wish? His wish is


    ¡­¡­


    "Then, as you wish." The boss''s ethereal voice seems to ring out in the ears of young master Le, and it seems to ring out in his heart.


    When young master Yue regained his mind, he heard the sound of Xiao Feng crying.


    "Young master, young master, what are you doing? If you leave, how can Xiaofeng live? " Xiaofeng took the arm of Mr. le and cried, "if you want to jump, take Xiaofeng and jump together."


    What? The young master of music came to realize that he was half of himself outside the pavilion. Xiaofeng was trying to pull him back, and the coachman was helping him.


    The coachman supported him and complained: "why do you think so hard? I just said a few words to you. You''re looking for life and death. If you really die, I''ll never feel at ease in my life. "


    "No, not anymore." Young master Yue comforted them in a soft voice.


    "Really, it''s better to live than to die. Don''t do anything stupid The coachman complained.


    Xiaofeng finally stopped crying: "what you said is true."


    "Really, let''s go back. The rain seems to be light Young master Le touched Xiao Feng''s head and said with a smile.


    "It''s about to stop. It''s getting light. Let''s go. Let''s go back." Urged the coachman.


    They got on the carriage again and drove to the capital again.


    By the time we got to the gate, the rain had stopped completely.


    The coachman finally stops the car at the back door of Changqing building. When Mr. le and Xiao Feng get out of the car, they are about to leave. Mr. Le stops him.


    The coachman turns his head in doubt. As a result, young master Le signals Xiaofeng to give him another silver or two.


    "Haven''t you paid?" The coachman didn''t pick up the money.


    "Buy some good fodder for your horse." Young master Yue said with a gentle smile.


    The coachman was stunned. He immediately laughed and took the silver: "thank you very much. Please come to me next time. The price will be according to the market price."


    When the coachman left, as soon as Mr. Yue and Xiao Feng came in, the steward came up in a hurry.


    "Mr. Le, how did you come back. A noble man has been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry up, hurry up, change your clothes and go to see him. " Liu''s attitude is not as cold as usual. He even flatters with enthusiasm.


    Noble?


    Young master Yue and Xiao Feng are confused. Mr. Le hasn''t had any distinguished guests for many days, so his position in Changqing building is getting lower and lower. The steward and the boss don''t care much about Mr. le. Is there any distinguished person who asked Mr. Liu to greet him with such an attitude today?


    Who could it be?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1572

    Mr. Yue had many doubts in his heart, but Mr. Liu didn''t say much. He just urged him to change his clothes quickly, and then asked him to be careful in his words and deeds, so as to entertain the noble man.


    In the end, the young master of music went to the innermost box on the highest floor of Changqing building with his piano in his arms.


    Manager Liu watched Mr. Yue go in. He was relieved and was ready to go to the boss. A turn on a handsome face, this face is full of unconvinced.


    "Manager Liu, what''s going on? Who is this gentleman? Did you find the wrong person? I''m Mr. LAN. I''m Mr. LAN now, not him. " This handsome young man, who is not angry, is now a popular young man, Mr. LAN, one of the four young men in Changqing building. As for his former surname, no one calls him that now. Once he becomes the new four CHILDES, his natural name will change.


    "There''s no mistake. The noble man is looking for him. Don''t make trouble. Make good preparations. I''ll come to see you in the evening. " Liu steward see a face unconvinced childe LAN know what the other party is thinking, afraid of this competitive childe LAN trouble, quickly issued a warning. The noble people are different this time. They can''t be provoked.


    "How can I find him? He''s old and lusty. Is there anyone else looking for him? Who has such a bad eye? " Childe LAN disdained and sneered.


    "Shut up As soon as Liu Guanshi changed his usual smile, his face suddenly changed, and his voice and color were both fierce. "You are usually willful and reckless, even if you crowd out young master Yue, now you dare to arrange guests. Go back to your room and stay well With these words, manager Liu looked at Mr. Lan''s close friend and drank angrily.


    "Help your son back soon." With these words, Liu turned and left.


    Mr. LAN stood in the same place, looking at the back of Liu Guanshi, stamped his feet with hatred, and was even more unwilling in his heart. You know, he is a top-notch man in this love building now, and his guests are all dignified people, so both the boss and the steward are polite to him. But today, steward Liu scolded himself for saying that he was the guest. It''s conceivable that the guest''s identity is extraordinary. Such a distinguished guest, how can you order the fallen young master Le?


    "Young master, let''s go back first." Xiaoyu, the close friend of master LAN, said in a low voice.


    Mr. LAN ignored the light rain and turned back to his house. Xiaoyu stands in the same place and takes a look at Xiaofeng standing in the corner. She smiles and goes back with Mr. LAN.


    Xiaofeng looks at Xiaoyu and Mr. Lan''s back with cold eyes. Mr. LAN is a white eyed wolf. He asked his son to teach him how to play the piano. Every time he had a distinguished guest, Mr. LAN would follow him. He said that it was better to stand in the corner and learn how to deal with people and things? In the end, they always show off and compete for customers. It''s not just that he learned the master''s piano skills and robbed the master''s distinguished guests. After he got up step by step, he pushed the master out of the way and wanted to step him into the mud. After taking over the title of Mr. LAN, he was even more arrogant and reckless, and even more excluded himself.


    There will be retribution sooner or later for this dog! Xiao Feng gritted her teeth and thought bitterly. Then go to the door of the box where Mr. Le went in and wait for something to summon inside. As for Xiaoyu''s sorry eyes before he left, Xiaofeng is even more angry. Xiaoyu, you''re sorry. Mr. LAN has no conscience. Do you need to apologize for him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1573

    At this time, the musician entered the box with the piano in his arms. This box is the best one in Changqing building. He once received some distinguished guests here. But that seems like a long time ago. It''s the first time I''ve stepped into this box in these years.


    The decoration style of the box is very elegant. I can''t see that it''s a romantic place. On the left side of the box is a simple bookshelf, which is full of all kinds of books, and even solitary books. On the wall are paintings by famous artists. There are good ink and rice paper on the desk, so that guests can scold Fang Qiu when they are interested. A beautifully carved screen separates this place from the middle.


    There are several short tables in the middle, on which there are various kinds of food, drinks, fruits and so on. The floor is covered with such a large soft carpet, which is extremely comfortable for people to step on.


    At the moment, behind the short one, there is a man in a silver white suit, with his back to the young master Yue who is standing at the door. He seems to be looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "See you, my Lord." Mr. Yue stepped forward and saluted. Although I don''t know who this noble man is, it''s inevitable that Liu''s identity is not low for him to be so cautious.


    The man in silvery white clothes heard the voice and turned around slowly. He looked at the young master Yue with a smile.


    "Sit down." The man''s voice is very nice, clear and clear, it seems that it also has the power to make people feel stable.


    Young master Le looked up and was stunned.


    Why would such a handsome person come to such a place as Changqing building?


    There are such beautiful people in the world?! The beautiful eyebrows, the high nose, the jade skin and the sharp lips are perfect. What do you want to do in Changqing building for such an exquisite person? The best looking young master Mei in Changqing building is known as the most beautiful man in Beijing. However, young master Yue thinks that young master Mei is less than three points of the people in front of him.


    But why do you always feel that this person gives him a sense of deja vu? However, Mr. Yue can be sure that he has never seen such a handsome man before.


    "Don''t call me Lord. I''m Tianmiao. Call me Oh, call the Lord. " Tianmiao sat down with a smile and motioned Mr. le to sit down again. After thinking about her current status, Tianmiao decided to do as the Romans do. Everyone else should call her Lord. She now looks like a man, or a noble prince.


    Lord?!


    Young master Yue sat down, but he was shocked.


    Wang Ye? Today, the emperor is the only son and has no brothers, so there is no prince. The emperor had children, but none of them was canonized. Who is this prince? Why he didn''t know at all.


    And, no title? Just the king?


    Young master Yue was full of doubts, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he had a gentle smile on his face and asked, "Mr. Wang, do you want to listen to the piano or play chess or something?"


    "Let''s play a song of mountains and rivers first." Tianmiao one hand on the short table, one hand to choose the food on the short table. The food prepared by changqinglou is really worth the money. These pastries can only be bought by the time-honored shops in Beijing. The fruits are the freshest, and they are also washed, peeled and sliced. The wine is even more aged. Once poured out, it tastes mellow.


    Yuegongzi began to play the piano in accordance with his words. His famous song, high mountains and flowing water, was touched.


    One is serious about playing the piano, the other is serious about listening to it.


    At the end of the song, Mr. Yue looks up at Tianmiao, who is lazily eating a small piece of Sydney. He squints and doesn''t speak. Mr. Yue didn''t speak, just sat there in silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1574

    Young master Le has read countless people in this long love building, and observing words and colors is their necessary skill in this line of work. He knew that the noble man didn''t want to be disturbed, so he waited in silence.


    What will the guest want to do next? Young master Le couldn''t help guessing in his heart. Is it true that such a person is just here to listen to himself? Or is there another purpose? Do you want to meet someone here and summon yourself to play the piano just to hide people''s eyes and ears, or is there something else?


    When young master le was guessing, Tianmiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Yue, would you like to join us? This chestnut cake is not bad Tianmiao asked lazily.


    "Ah, thank you." The young master of music came back and immediately stepped forward. He gracefully took the chestnut cake from Tianmiao and tasted it slowly. The CHILDES of Changqing building will never say no to half of the guests'' demands. He would not refuse such a small request. After all, to make the guests satisfied and happy is their purpose.


    Next, young master Yue was puzzled. Because this guest is so special. It seems that he came here just to eat, and it seems that he was asked to eat with him.


    "The things in Changqing building are really good. There is no one stepping on thunder." Tianmiao said with a sip of tea.


    Step on thunder?


    What''s the meaning of stepping on thunder?


    Mr. Yue didn''t understand what the Lord meant, and of course he wouldn''t ask. Just listen to the guests.


    After eating, Tianmiao stands up, and Mr. Yue goes to help him. Because he could see that the LORD had eaten a lot, and it was a little hard to stand up. It was the best to have someone to support him.


    Tianmiao took a look and came to help her, with a smile on his face.


    "It''s said that you can cook hot pots. Tomorrow morning I''ll send someone to bring all the ingredients. Then I''ll eat hot pots in the yard and listen to the rain." Tianmiao said.


    Hot pot is a way of eating in the hometown of young master le. It is a small stove with a copper stove for soup, and all kinds of fresh meat and vegetables are rinsed in the soup. Just this soup and dip is very experience of people''s cooking.


    "Yes." The young master of music should come down, and then helped Tian Miao to go to the door slowly.


    Out of the door of the box, Mr. le was surprised to find that the steward and the boss had been guarding there for a long time.


    "Lord, please slow down." The boss came up, respectfully exhorted, and then said, "I hope you can forgive me for the poor reception."


    "No, it''s fine. He will not be allowed to pick up the guests next to him. Just wait for me. " Tianmiaochong, a man standing not far away, beckoned the man to come.


    The man with a round face, people are fat, see the sky to greet him, quickly trot over, looks like a ball rolling from, very lovely.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?" As soon as the man spoke, others knew that he was a eunuch. The voice is sharp and thin.


    "Give the boss some money. And tomorrow morning, I''ll send you fresh food. Tomorrow, I''ll cook a hot pot for you. " The way of heaven.


    "Yes." The fat eunuch took out a stack of silver tickets from his sleeve and handed them to the boss, "don''t treat Mr. Le badly."


    "Yes, yes." The boss took over a stack of banknotes with some fear. It seems to be a little thick. It''s several thousand taels. The boss''s corner of the eye more than light Piao an eye happy childe, the mood is a little complicated. Who would have thought that the "old and yellow" music childe, even when the plum blossom opened twice, ushered in the second spring. Of course, he also understood the meaning of beating in eunuch''s words, so he would not neglect young master Yue as before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1575

    "Come on, don''t send it. I have something else to do." Tianmiao waved his hand and motioned to master Yue to stop. Then with the help of eunuch yuan Gungun, he went downstairs slowly.


    The boss and the steward salute respectfully and watch Tianmiao leave.


    When TIANYAO''s figure disappeared completely at the stairway, he estimated the time when he should leave the door. The boss was relieved and said to le Gongzi, "you will move to Tianyuan in a moment. If you have anything to buy, just let your boy and the steward of Tianyuan talk about it. Remember, the only thing you have to do in the future is to make the Lord happy. "


    "Yes." Mr. Yue nodded. Although he was calm on the surface, he was shocked in his heart. Tianyuan?! It''s not Meilan Zhuju courtyard, it''s the best courtyard of Changqing building above the four courtyards. He used to think that it was the yard prepared by the boss for himself, but later he didn''t see the boss move in, and no one else lived in it. He thought the yard would be empty forever, but he was allowed to move in today. The purpose is to entertain the prince.


    So, who is that Lord?


    "Go ahead." The boss waved to Mr. Yue to go down.


    Young master Yue nodded, bowed slightly and retreated.


    When master Yue left with Xiaofeng, steward Liu lowered his voice and asked, "boss, is this prince really that one?"


    "Nonsense, or what do you think?" The boss was not angry and said, "play up 12 points spirit and serve me well. Otherwise, let alone the long love building, it''s very possible for us to dig coal with our hair at will. "


    Go to the bitter and cold land to dig coal?! Manager Liu shuddered. Imagine Yushulinfeng''s boss and himself, who are used to living a good life, digging coal bitterly. He can''t think of it. No, absolutely not. We must serve the master well and let him always be in a good mood here.


    The boss shoved the bank note in his hand to steward Liu: "these, take them to buy things for young master Le, and leave the rest to his young man to keep by themselves. I dare not ask for this man''s money. " With that, the boss went downstairs.


    Steward Liu is holding the bank note. In fact, there is a doubt in his heart. How did the master fall in love with Mr. Yue? Now, which of the four young masters of Mei Lan Ju Zhu is better than young master Le? Now the young master of music is "old and pale", but it turns out that he is in the master''s eyes. It''s amazing. It''s amazing.


    Steward Liu is going to Tianyuan to explain. As soon as he turns his head, he sees Mr. LAN looking at the downstairs with a gloomy face. That direction is exactly where Mr. Le''s figure disappears. See this scene, Liu Guanshi heart a clatter, heart secretly scold this not easy thing, don''t make trouble.


    "I told you to go back to your house? What are you doing? " Steward Liu came to Mr. LAN and asked in a deep voice.


    "Steward Liu, who is that distinguished guest? I''ve never seen such a good-looking person. He is more beautiful than any childe in Changqing building. How can he come here? " Hearing the voice of steward Liu, Mr. LAN turned his head and asked curiously. Seeing that steward Liu''s face was a little black, he quickly said, "steward Liu, don''t worry. I''m just curious. I''ll go to the room and wait for the guests in a moment. Just now, I was not sensible and should not arrange guests. I will never do it again. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1576

    Hearing Mr. Lan''s promise, Liu''s face softened. Mr. LAN is also the cash cow of Changqing building, and his attitude is not too much.


    "That''s the Lord. That''s a distinguished guest. I don''t know how I fell in love with Mr. Yue. Don''t make trouble anyway. Be honest. We can''t afford to offend that distinguished guest. " Liu Guanshi exhorted.


    "I see. Don''t worry." Mr. LAN nodded, but he kept thinking about the appearance and posture of the guest. Such a fairy like person should not take a fancy to the old and frail young master Yue. "But in charge, Lord, who is this Lord? When did the emperor seal it? " Although young master LAN is not very talented, he knows that there is no prince in the world. This is where to drill out of the Lord, is the emperor granted a different surname king?


    "It was granted by the emperor. Don''t ask. That''s not what we can ask. Just treat your guests well. " Steward Liu warned again.


    "I see." Master LAN should come down and turn back to his room. Just walking and thinking, first emperor? Why doesn''t he know? I''ll wait for you to come and ask you.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianyuan.


    Xiaofeng is excited to feel here and have a look there in the room, and then he instructs the boys in the yard to put all the things they have moved in.


    After working for a long time, he ordered those people to go out. Xiaofeng ran to the young master Yue who was sitting at the table and said excitedly, "young master, no one has ever lived in this yard, has he? We were the first to come in. It''s so beautiful here. I saw it just now. The paintings on the wall are all real works of everyone. "


    Mr. Le said with a smile, "you can see that it''s the real one?"


    "Well, I''ve been following you for so many years, and I''ve learned a little bit, OK?" Xiaofeng patted her chest and said with pride.


    "Is my piano ready?" Asked young master Yue.


    "Put it away, don''t worry." Xiaofeng nodded and then said excitedly, "young master, who is that distinguished guest? Is it because of him that we can live in? You don''t see that steward Liu''s attitude towards me just now has never been so good. I doubt whether he is a ghost. "


    "What nonsense." Young master Le stretched out his finger and flicked Xiaofeng''s forehead. "What''s up, don''t talk nonsense. We did come in because of the distinguished guest. "


    "Wow, who the hell is he? You look so good, you''re so nice. " Xiaofeng sighed and hummed, "those who always pushed us out and bullied us in the past, I think they dare not treat us like this in the future."


    "Be careful in your words and deeds. When the moon is full, you will lose. When the water is full, you will overflow. Have you forgotten what I said to you?" Mr. Yue said seriously.


    "Yes, I know, young master." The breeze calmed down and nodded. Of course, he remembers the teachings of the young master, but his treatment has changed suddenly today, and he can''t help remembering the exclusion and harsh treatment of those people in the past.


    "Come and see what''s in the kitchen with me. Tomorrow the Lord will come to dinner. " Young master Le stood up, stopped when he came to Xiaofeng, reached out his hand and touched Xiaofeng''s head, and said in a soft voice, "treat the Lord well. Maybe he is happy. I''ll let him redeem you. He will promise."


    "No, I don''t want to leave you." Xiaofeng heard this but anxious, a grasp tightly touch his head hand, shaking his head said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1577

    "Silly boy, what are you doing in the mud? I wanted to see you out for a long time Young master Yue sighed.


    "But I don''t want to leave you. I just want to be by your side." Xiaofeng shakes his head again.


    Mr. Yue didn''t speak any more. He just took back his hand and said in a soft voice, "come on, let''s go to the kitchen."


    "Young master, I don''t want to go out. I don''t want to leave you." Who knows that Xiaofeng didn''t move his steps, but stood in the same place and looked at the young master, "young master, are you not afraid that I will become the kind of heartless person? I''ll stay away from you like a snake or a scorpion after I leave you? " Xiao Feng''s idea of being merciless means that when he was still a young man of LAN, he offered money to help two teenagers redeem themselves and let them leave Changqing building early.


    At that time, they were very grateful to the young master, but as soon as they got out of Changqing building, they never came to see him again. Outside, they don''t mention the young master. When someone mentions the young master in front of them, they all deny that they know him, let alone give him back. In Xiaofeng''s opinion, such a cruel thing is not worth helping at all. These things should also be the pain in my heart. So Xiaofeng said such words, just don''t want to leave the childe''s side.


    As a result, young master Le smiles faintly and says in a warm voice, "I don''t help them to thank me, but I just don''t want them to be in the same quagmire as me in the future. I want you to leave. I don''t want you to appreciate me. I want you to live a good life. I want you to live a new life. Do you understand me? "


    Xiaofeng finally couldn''t hold back his tears and fell down. He shook his head: "I don''t understand. I don''t understand. Anyway, I don''t want to leave you. I left you. Who will take care of you I''m thirty-one this year. As I get older and older, how long can I persist in this cannibal place? He didn''t dare and didn''t want to think about it. The young master has been protecting him. He just wants to protect him in the future.


    Xiaofeng will never forget the panic and fear when she was just sold into Changqing building. At that time, it was the childe''s gentle voice that soothed his heart. It was also the childe who asked him to be a little boy and temporarily avoided the harsh training of teaching. He also delayed the day of receiving guests. Up to now, he is still sheltered by the young master and has not received guests. Xiaofeng can''t forget that once a guest with a special hobby fell in love with him. As a result, the young master stopped him.


    After the injury, when he applied the medicine to the young master, he burst into tears. But he comforted him not to cry.


    Such a good young master, he will never leave!


    "What are you crying for, silly boy. Don''t come in this quagmire. Don''t be so pessimistic. What if we can leave together in the future? " Young master Yue gently wiped away the tears for Xiao Feng, but he felt dull pain in his heart. Such a good child should not be trapped here.


    Although he was so comforted orally, his mood was very clear that Changqing building would not let people go. Changqinglou has invested too much in him. It is impossible to release people without squeezing them to the last moment. Now he can still receive guests. When he really can''t, he will become a teacher, teaching all kinds of skills to the new swineherd. He can''t leave this building until he is old, can''t walk, and has no value at all. At that time, I should have left lying down.


    However, of course, he will not tell Xiaofeng these words.


    Xiaofeng heard that young master Yue said, his eyes brightened and he nodded: "well, one day I will leave here with young master and find a place that no one knows. We will have a small yard of our own. Young master can grow flowers and play piano, and live the life we want to live."


    (happy New Year''s day, dear ones, please take a look at what the author has to say)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1578

    Listening to Xiao Feng''s words and looking at the expression of longing on his face, Mr. Yue laughed and asked, "what about Xiao Feng? What kind of life would you like to have


    "I want to open a small shop to sell food. I know all the cooking skills that you teach me. If I open a shop, business will be very good. " Xiaofeng said confidently.


    "Well, well, Xiaofeng will live the life she wants to live." Young master Yue said gently.


    "It''s the life we all want to live." Xiaofeng accentuates the words and says persistently.


    "Well, it will." Young master Le nods and smiles. Although he agrees on the surface, he says in his heart that he will let Xiaofeng leave here and let him live the life he wants to live.


    The kitchen is clean and tidy, and it has everything in it. There are two cooks in Tianyuan. They are preparing dinner for them. Seeing that Mr. Yue is coming, they put down their things and asked him what he wanted to order.


    "No, you''re busy. Let me have a look first. I''ll prepare some things for tomorrow''s guests." Mr. Yue waved to them to continue their work.


    The two cooks should come down, turn around and go on.


    Young master le was looking at this and touching that in the kitchen, and his eyes were filled with joy. Xiaofeng followed and looked at the scene, feeling a little sour. In the eyes of the world, he is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, especially in playing the piano. But who knows that what Mr. Le likes most is not these. What Mr. Le likes most is cooking. Childe''s appetite is not strong, but he likes to make delicious food and study the dishes. I prefer that others eat his delicious food and affirm his sense of accomplishment.


    However, Changqing building does not allow the childe to be contaminated with smoke and fire, and does not allow the childe''s hands to become rough. Moreover, compared with the romance, cooking is not the same. No, it''s even different. If you know that young master Le does these things, the guests will feel that young master Le has no style and will not like it, so young master Le seldom has the opportunity to cook by himself.


    Now, the distinguished guest appointed to let Mr. Le make a hot pot for him to eat. Maybe in the eyes of others, it seems that the noble guest is a bit of a practical and happy young master, but Xiaofeng knows that his own young master is as sweet as a sweet.


    After working in the kitchen for a while, Mr. Le sorted out all the kitchen utensils that he would use tomorrow. Then he went out of the kitchen with Xiaofeng.


    "I don''t know if that distinguished guest likes brown sugar and glutinous rice hollow pills. I''ll get up early tomorrow and make some. And white flour cake with a little jam in the middle... " He said as he walked.


    "Is it the jam made by the young master himself? Is it made with sugar and fruit? " Xiao Feng''s eyes brightened when she heard it. He likes sweet food. He once cooked jam secretly, and the taste still haunts him. Jam can be drunk directly in water or eaten in steamed bread.


    "Yes, I don''t know if the guest likes it." Young master Yue said.


    "I must like it. I must like it." Xiaofeng nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "that noble guest seems to like delicious food very much. Now, you can''t stop them from taking charge of these things, can you?"


    "I think you like it better." Music childe looking at two eyes light of small wind, not angry smile said.


    "Everyone likes the delicious food, but who doesn''t like it?" Xiaofeng said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1579

    "Pony fart. Then get up early tomorrow and help me peel the fruit. We''ll prepare early tomorrow. " Happy childe.


    "No problem, no problem." Xiaofeng is happy to answer. Looking at his childe''s smile, Xiaofeng''s mood is better. I haven''t seen you smile for a long time. That distinguished guest is so nice. I hope that distinguished guest has been looking for you to make delicious food.


    The next morning, young master Yue was busy in the kitchen with a little wind.


    The ingredients sent by Tianmiao also arrived early. Steward Liu personally welcomed the people who brought the ingredients and placed them carefully. He repeatedly told Mr. le to be careful to serve his guests today. If the help of the two cooks is not enough, ask him if he wants someone.


    Mr. Le refused, indicating that there were enough people.


    It was almost noon when the sky came. Behind him was the rolling eunuch, and behind him were four powerful bodyguards of Kong Wu. Several bodyguards stayed at the gate of Tianyuan, and the rolling eunuch followed Tianmiao step by step.


    The temperature in late autumn is still a little cold, today it really began to rain. In the pavilion, tumbling eunuch spread a thick soft cushion on the stool, and then respectfully asked Tianmiao to take a seat. Then I stood behind the sky, motionless as a set board. In a word, it can''t affect the host''s meal.


    "Mr. Wang, try this snack first. The hot pot will be ready in a minute Young master Le presented his newly fried brown sugar glutinous rice hollow pills, which were still hot. The top layer of brown sugar oil is bright, which makes people want to try.


    Tianmiao picked up chopsticks, put one in his mouth, and then narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    "Yes, the brown sugar is slightly burnt and drenched on the glutinous rice balls. It''s hollow inside. It''s crisp and delicious. The sweetness of brown sugar is just right, which is better combined with the soft glutinous of glutinous rice. " After Tianmiao ate one, he commented.


    Hearing these words, young master Yue looks at TIANYAO in surprise, and then a happy mood floats up. People say it''s hard to find a confidant and a confidant. Young master Le loves cooking, but he seldom contacts and develops his cooking skills. Guests who come to Changqing building for fun are not here to taste delicious food. Naturally, no one can appreciate young master Le''s cooking skills.


    But now, Wang Ye appreciates his cooking in this way, not perfunctorily, but gives such a high evaluation in great detail. Happy childe heart can not help but rise a bosom friend''s joy.


    "Eat this while it''s hot. If it''s cold, it will taste much worse." Said young master Yue.


    "Well, I think so. What about this one? Is this jam? " Tianmiao pointed to the things in the small cup beside him and asked, "to make water?"


    The light in his eyes brightened when he heard the words of the sky.


    "Yes, it''s jam made with sugar and fruit. It''s OK to eat it directly, but it''s a little sweet. It''s best to drink with water or eat in the middle of steamed bread and flour cake. " Mr. Yue explained.


    "Try a drink." The way of heaven.


    Xiaofeng originally wanted to help, but le was faster. He quickly scooped two spoons into the cup with a spoon, then picked up the kettle beside him and began to brew.


    "Sweet fragrance, you choose orange?" The sky tiny drank a mouthful to ask a way.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, I squeezed some juice of Caragana to improve the taste." Young master Le nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1580

    "It''s coming out. You''re good." Tianmiao laughs. Caragana is lemon. Mr. Yue is really talented in cooking. He even knows how to use lemon to improve the taste in this era.


    Hearing such praise from Tianmiao, Mr. Yue began to smile again.


    Xiaofeng is looking at the smile on his face. He can''t help but smile on his face. It''s really good for him to be so energetic.


    Xiaofeng originally thought that this distinguished guest would be the same as the previous guests, eating, listening to the rain, and then reciting poems against the childe, listening to the childe playing the piano. It turns out that''s not the case at all!


    What this distinguished guest talks about most with his son is food! It''s all kinds of delicious food. Even before he left, he promised to bring him a unique cookbook tomorrow. After hearing this, the young master said thank you again and again.


    Finally, when the distinguished guest left, he said that he would come back for lunch tomorrow. As for what to eat, let Mr. Yue prepare it by himself.


    Eat the overheated pot, Tianmiao left with the help of the round eunuch.


    After Tianmiao left for a while, the steward and the boss came.


    "It''s a good job. I appreciate you very much." The boss said with a smile on his face, "tomorrow, the Lord will come again. Treat him well. Don''t make any mistakes. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Young master Le nodded.


    "If I need anything, I''ll have it picked up at once." Said the steward.


    "There is something to buy." Said young master Yue.


    "Hurry up, don''t delay your meal tomorrow." The manager urged.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. LAN stood at the gate of his yard, looking at the boss and the steward with a gloomy face. He went to Tianyuan and left from Tianyuan. After a while, several boxes were sent to Tianyuan. When the person who sent them stopped, they were all the good things that the boss rewarded Mr. le.


    "Damn it! What''s his bad luck? What do you think of him? " Master LAN gritted his teeth angrily.


    "Young master, let''s go in. It''s not good for the boss to hear that. " Xiaoyu stands behind Mr. LAN and says with some worry. The last time steward Liu warned Mr. LAN, Xiaoyu kept it in mind. After that, Liu Guanshi went to him in private and asked him to watch Mr. LAN. He asked Mr. LAN not to make trouble. Xiaoyu is worried when she sees this behavior of young master LAN.


    "Well, we''ll see." The orchid childe toward the sky court stare one eye, hate of turn round to return to own yard. The steward said don''t make trouble, saying that the distinguished guest can''t afford to offend himself. But if it''s not him, how can he be blamed?


    So at noon the next day, someone intruded into Tianyuan and insisted on being received by Mr. le.


    This guest is also a distinguished guest. He is not an ordinary noble, he is the son of the princess, the emperor''s nephew. And his father is the marquis. He is the little Marquis of the capital. The emperor doted on him so much that he almost walked across the capital. Everyone knows he''s a dandy, but so what? He has the capital to be a dandy. Even if he is disgusted, others dare not disrespect him.


    Now the young marquis is about to break into the courtyard of heaven, clamoring to ask the young master of music to dance for him.


    "Young Marquis, can I replace you? Mr. Yue is not good at dancing. May I bring you four young masters, Mei Lan, Zhu Ju? " The manager is too big. They can''t stir up this noble man. If the little ancestor was not happy, he would lift the roof of Changqing building directly, and no one would dare to say anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1581

    Mr. LAN stood at the gate of his courtyard, listening to the movement of the courtyard, with a sneer on his face. The boss and the steward are going to give up the rubbish these two days. It depends on how they end up!


    In the courtyard of heaven.


    Xiao Feng clenched his teeth, clenched his fist and said in a low voice: "it''s too deceiving. Where does he come to be a guest? He is here to insult you. It must be Mr. LAN, that wolf hearted thing. "


    Young master Yue was silent. At last he stood up and went out.


    "Young master, what are you doing? Don''t go out. He''s coming for you. " Xiaofeng is in a hurry to stop.


    "It was for me that I had to go out." The young master Yue said, and walked out firmly. If you don''t solve the problems outside quickly, when the Lord comes, it will definitely cause trouble for him.


    However, it''s still late. Before Mr. Yue came to the door, he heard the voice of the sky.


    "Who is this? Are you coming to rob me? " Tianmiao with rolling eunuch and several bodyguards appeared at the gate of Tianyuan, looking at the noisy little Marquis asked casually.


    "What about robbing people with you? Do you know who I am? " Xiao Hou Ye pushed aside the steward in the middle and asked with disdain.


    "I know." Tianmiao laughed, "the princess and the prince''s son, who is not a tool, know how to indulge all day, and his name can barely be written right."


    "You! Bold The little Marquis''s face suddenly changed when he heard Tianmiao''s unkind words. He pointed to Tianmiao and said, "how dare you talk to him like this


    The eunuch''s face suddenly changed when he heard that the young Marquis said that he was very brave. Looking at the little Marquis''s eyes, there was pity in them.


    "Give me a call." The sky tiny but raised a hand to wave to wave, signal behind several bodyguards to start.


    "What did you say?" The young Marquis thought he had heard wrong. Call me? Does this man know who he is?


    The four bodyguards behind Tianmiao came forward. The Marquis was not afraid. Instead, he stood up and said, "who dares to do it? Do you know who I am? The emperor is my uncle Uncle, help, help! How dare you fight... " Just now, he was arrogant and domineering, and suddenly he became a scream like killing a pig. It''s too fast to catch.


    The steward stared at the scene in front of him.


    When did he see the young Marquis look so miserable.


    "Help, uncle, help, stop fighting Stop fighting I was wrong Don''t hit me in the face Ouch Wuwuwu, help, mother, father, help... " The cry of the young Marquis resounded through the backyard of Changqing building.


    Tianmiao passed through the beaten little Marquis without expression, looked at the dull looking young master Yue, and said in a gentle tone: "what delicious food have you prepared for me today?"


    "Oh, Lord, please. It''s already ready." The young master put away the shock on his face and put on a smiling face to make a gesture of invitation.


    Xiaofeng closed her open chin and quickly followed her.


    The rolling eunuch looked at the wailing young Marquis on the ground. Just when the steward thought that the eunuch who clearly knew the young Marquis would ask the guards to stop, the rolling eunuch said: "hit hard, or the master will be angry. Beat half dead and throw it back to Hou''s house. "


    So the four bodyguards worked harder.


    After finishing this sentence, the rolling eunuch walked slowly into the courtyard of heaven.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1582

    Left steward gaping at the scene of violence in front of him, he couldn''t help covering his eyes. It''s too miserable, too violent, too merciless. The young Marquis was beaten today. Maybe his parents can''t recognize him when he goes back?


    However, when the princess and the Marquis see their baby son beaten like this, they will never give up, will they? What will happen to this?


    There''s also the young Marquis who is very good and never looks for Mr. le. Today, he is going to insult Mr. le and say that the young marquis is suddenly in trouble. Who believes that? It must have been instigated. Who else can be the instigator? Liu steward turned to look at the orchid courtyard, brow locked. This young master LAN is not at ease at all. He made a mistake this time. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to let him go when the problem is solved.


    The young Marquis was beaten and finally sent back to the Marquis''s house.


    Steward Liu guessed right. When the princess and the Marquis saw that their baby son was beaten like this, they were surprised at first, and then asked angrily who did it. The princess was out of breath when she was crying. If she didn''t speak, she didn''t recognize that she was her son. He immediately took the young Marquis into the palace to seek justice from the emperor.


    She is not stupid, in the capital dare to fight his son, the identity is absolutely not low. If she came to revenge herself, she might be able to pay back ten times, but then the emperor might be able to fight fifty big boards. She doesn''t want that. She wants the emperor to see her son''s injuries, not only to punish the murderer, but also to give a lot of compensation. It has to be said that the princess knew her brother''s temperament clearly. She used to do the same thing, so she got a lot of benefits from the emperor.


    The Marquis watched the princess and her son disappear and frowned. Why is there an ominous premonition in my heart? He counted the people who dared to beat his son in the capital, but there were only a few people. But those people always look down on their dandy son and disdain to talk to him. How can they beat their son?


    Unless your son offends you? It''s impossible. He also knows his son''s temperament. My son is a dandy, but he is not brave enough. He knows who can offend and who can''t. It may not be tenable for a son to be beaten for offending others.


    So what''s going on?


    The princess took the prince into the palace and went to the imperial study to find the emperor. As soon as they entered the door, they cried and asked the emperor to make decisions for them.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor was also surprised to see that he had been beaten to a pig''s head. Who has done so much?


    "It''s the one, the man, and there''s a warden around. Tell his department guard to play the nest. " The young Marquis angrily said, "Uncle emperor, you have to take revenge for the nest. The guards will be decapitated. "


    The emperor was so angry that he patted the table hard and stood up: "it''s really the opposite! There are people in the capital who are so bold and dare to... "


    At this time, the eunuch manager suddenly came in in a hurry and whispered a few words close to the emperor''s ear.


    Just now, the emperor''s face changed, and he immediately put out the fire and sat down. Then he looked at the young Marquis with a fierce face: "young people dare to run to Changqing building for fun. Hit you? I don''t think it''s good enough! Come on, pull it down for me, and then hit the ten boards! "


    The young marquis is confused. Did he hear right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1583

    The emperor''s uncle not only didn''t decide for him, but also beat him again?


    He was beaten by the bad guys and came to complain for help. In the end, he was beaten again?


    Is there any reason?


    How can such a thing happen?


    Will human tragedy happen to him?


    The princess was stunned.


    What did brother Huang say? And hit her son? Is brother Huang wrong? Is it to beat that man?


    "You, as a princess, do not restrain your son, but connive at his mischief. Go back and think about it for a month. " The emperor''s next words and deeds clearly told the princess that he was right. He was very sober. The emperor pointed to the princess''s merciless rebuke.


    "The emperor? Brother The princess looked at the emperor incredulously. The emperor and she are brothers and sisters of a mother''s compatriots, and their feelings have been very good since childhood. When was the emperor so fierce to her?


    "Go back." The emperor came down, approached the princess and whispered, "do you know who Ann offended? It''s uncle Huang! Uncle Huang is back. You don''t want to be spanked by Uncle Huang when you are so old, so you should take an''er back and think about it behind closed doors. And teach ANN to be a dandy. If you don''t teach, it will be miserable for uncle Huang to teach you. "


    The princess''s face suddenly changed, and she quickly saluted. Then she urged the palace people to take the young Marquis down to beat the board. After that, she went back to the palace as soon as possible.


    I can''t believe my eyes and ears. How can my mother urge the palace man to beat him quickly? Wuwuwu, no longer alive, my mother doesn''t love him, my mother doesn''t love him. The emperor''s uncle is also bad. He doesn''t hurt himself any more.


    The princess looked at the injured face of the young Marquis, and she was very sad. But at the moment where still take care of so much, go back to give this silly child to explain the reason. Offend who is not good, run to touch the tiger''s ass, this is not looking for hit what? It''s time to fight!


    After the princess and the Marquis went down, the emperor was relieved and went back to his seat. He sat down on the chair.


    I hope uncle Huang is satisfied with the result of his treatment. He doesn''t want to be spanked by Uncle Huang when he is so old, and he is emperor now! If the emperor is spanked, how shameless is he?


    ¡­¡­


    And Tianmiao is now enjoying the delicious food made by young master Yue. First, snacks before lunch, today''s small sesame balls. It''s made of glutinous rice flour and stem rice flour, but it''s different from ordinary sesame balls. Mr. Le stuffed a little soft glutinous taro mud inside the sesame balls. This kind of advanced practice makes Tianmiao doubt that Mr. Yue came through. Of course, Mr. Yue doesn''t travel through the world. He just has great talent in cooking.


    Lunch is eight dishes and one soup, with meat and vegetables, stir fried and stewed, full of color and flavor. Tianmiao was satisfied with the food, but he was a little worried.


    "Are you worried about me?" Tianmiao eats the fruit after the meal and asks Mr. le with a smile.


    The young master of music hesitated and nodded to answer: "yes, the prince, the little prince, the princess and the prince love him very much, and the emperor loves him very much. It is said that when he was a child, he picked the Dongzhu on the emperor''s hat. The emperor was not angry, but gave him Dongzhu."


    "Then he''s very popular." Tianmiao said lazily and put a piece of cut fruit in his mouth. "This fruit is sweet and delicious. Do you want to eat it?"


    Young master Yue was more worried when he looked at the sky without panic. The young Marquis was beaten like that, not to mention the princess and marquis will not give up, even the emperor will pursue it. Although both of them are members of the royal family, one is a beloved nephew and the other is the younger brother of the former Emperor. Who does the emperor prefer? I can think of it.


    Tianmiao looked at master Le''s brow locked tightly. He couldn''t help laughing and comforted: "don''t worry. Even if the emperor and the princess come in person, I will beat them as well. "


    Ah?!!


    Young master Le''s eyes were wide open. Is Wang Ye talking nonsense? Or big talk?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1584

    Hearing this, young master Yue was silly and even more flustered. He looked up and closed the door for fear that the wall would have ears.


    Tianmiao continued to eat fruit lazily, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and let Mr. Le live. Lovely and kind young master Le, how could she have the heart to be stuck in the mud forever.


    "Mr. Wang, I have something to say. Mr. Wang, it''s better for the palace and the emperor to state this matter clearly. Especially tell the emperor that you are the little Marquis you met in Changqing building. The Emperor may be angry when he hears that the young Marquis has come to such a place. " Young master Yue gives Tianmiao advice. Although this words is very rebellious, but the young master of music still plucks up the courage to say so with the sky tiny.


    "I see." Tianmiao looked at the young master Yue who was worried and worried in his eyes. He finally stood up and said, "I''ll go into the palace now. You don''t have to worry."


    "Yes." Mr. Yue answered.


    In fact, as soon as he got out of the gate of Changqing building, Tianmiao went straight to another restaurant to watch the opera and listen to the music.


    The rolling eunuch followed behind, smiling.


    ¡­¡­


    After Tianmiao left, young master Yue was a little uneasy, but not because of himself, but because he was worried about Tianmiao. After Tianmiao left, master LAN came to the door.


    "Your noble guest hit the young marquis. You can think of the end." As soon as the young master LAN came in, he gloated.


    Young master Le just gave him a light look, which was different from the past indifference. Instead, he said coldly: "if you instigate the young marquis to come to the door and be beaten, your end will not be much better."


    "What nonsense? I didn''t do anything Young master LAN''s face changed slightly and denied it.


    "We all know." Xiao Feng yelled angrily, "get out, you are not welcome here."


    "It''s not rare for me to come here. You haven''t lived here long." Mr. LAN sneered and said sarcastically. With that, Mr. LAN turned and went out.


    "The heart of a dog." Xiao Feng looks at the figure of young master LAN who is far away, and scolds with gnashing teeth.


    "Don''t worry about it." Mr. Yue waved his hand.


    "Young master, will the king be ok? Are we really moving out of here? We will... " Xiaofeng asked anxiously.


    Before Mr. Le could speak, the boss''s voice sounded at the door.


    "Who brought you here? You are not allowed to step in here in the future. " The boss''s voice was full of anger.


    Small wind surprised to see eye happy childe, the boss seems to be scolding orchid childe. What''s the boss doing here? Are they going to move? Or are there worse consequences for them?


    Mr. Le stood up to meet the boss who had already come to the door.


    It''s not what Xiaofeng guessed. With a warm smile on his face, the boss said to Mr. Le, "don''t worry about today''s business. You''d better serve the Lord well. Didn''t you tell me that there was a dish in the lunch you prepared for Wang Ye on Sunday that you need to buy in person? The carriage will be waiting for you at the back door tomorrow morning. I bought it earlier. "


    "Ah? Yes Young master le was also surprised. The boss''s confidence in Wang Ye was so absolute.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be people who don''t have long eyes in Changqing building. Remember, the most important thing for you is to serve the Lord The boss told me again.


    "Yes." Mr. Yue responded again. Xiaofeng in the side of a face muddled force, until the boss left, is still a face at a loss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1585

    "Well, what''s going on?" Xiaofeng blinks.


    Young master Yue shook his head gently.


    Then, in the evening, young master le and Xiao Feng will know what''s going on.


    Not until the next day, that night, the little marquis in the Changqing building called the emperor to complain. As a result, the news that the emperor beat him again spread all over the capital like wings.


    And many people also know that the person who beat up the young marquis in changqinglou is the emperor''s uncle. The youngest son of the former Emperor who traveled all over the world a long time ago came back. This prince, the emperor is very respectful and close. It is said that his feelings with the uncle are better than those with the former Emperor. So it''s not surprising that the emperor not only didn''t blame him for offending him, but also helped beat him again.


    Xiao Hou Ye has been honest since then. Can you be dishonest? All day long, those who have been detained at home to learn martial arts are staring at two black circles under their eyes.


    And this side of Changqing building is fried. The steward knew that Tianmiao''s identity was extraordinary, but he didn''t expect that he was so important that the emperor had such an attitude.


    "Boss, this, this prince, is really so powerful?" The steward was trembling.


    "That''s what it is." The boss laughed unfathomably, "so I said, offend the Lord, don''t say long love building can''t keep, we two really may go to dig coal."


    "I know, I know." The boss wiped a cold sweat on his forehead in horror. "Fortunately, Mr. Le is not a man who has to be punished. I used to think that his gentle temperament was terrible in this place, but now I''m very happy. If he has revenge, many people in Changqing building can''t sleep now. "


    Mr. LAN is the kind of people who can''t sleep. Although he knew that young master le was gentle, he did offend young master Le this time. He also offended the marquis. Of course, he instigated the young marquis. He not only beat him twice, but also lost his face. The young marquis will settle with him afterwards, won''t he?


    The next morning, young master Yue took Xiaofeng to the market to buy things. He will buy a kind of food for the king himself. After shopping, at the entrance of the market, Xiaofeng couldn''t move her eyes from a wonton stall.


    "Then we''ll have breakfast before we go back." Looking at Xiaofeng''s eyes, young master Le couldn''t help laughing.


    So Xiaofeng enjoyed the delicious wonton.


    "It''s delicious, young man. Can I have another bowl?" Small breeze eyebrow eyes curved ask a way.


    "Eat." Mr. Yue''s short answer.


    At this time, a woman''s voice rang out at the next table: "no, I forgot my money today."


    "It''s OK, girl. I''ll make it up next time. You often eat here. I know you." The boss is talking at this time.


    "That''s not good. It''s not good to have a small business on credit." The woman immediately refused, and then she looked around and saw the young master Yue and Xiaofeng who were obviously different from the people around her. She came over and said to the young master Yue, "young master, I forgot to bring money for dinner today. Can you do me a favor? I''ll sell you this pearl for ten Liang silver, but I''ll sell you five Liang silver? I want to buy something else besides paying for the meal. "


    Mr. Le said with a smile, "let''s help the girl pay for this bowl of wonton. If you want to buy something, you can go home and get the money


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1586

    "What''s the point?" The girl was a little surprised and a little shy. Originally in her view, she put forward such conditions, others will be very happy to agree. After all, who would refuse such a good thing as earning a few taels of silver without any reason? I don''t know and have no friendship. I have no burden to earn such money. But the other side didn''t seem to mean it at all.


    "It''s just a bowl of wonton money." Young master Yue said gently.


    "Well, thank you, young master." The girl nodded happily and saluted the young master. Then she turned and left.


    Xiaofeng doesn''t like it. He is considerate and often helps others out. He is used to it.


    After leaving the wonton stall, the girl walked two blocks into an alley. There was a grand and spacious carriage parked there.


    As soon as the girl entered the alley, someone met her and said anxiously, "Miss, where are you going? Let the little ones worry. Please don''t do that next time. "


    "No. But you''ve got to find out someone for me. " The girl said with a playful smile.


    "Who?" The servant was puzzled.


    "A young man who stuttered wonton in the market is very good-looking. He is still there. Take his boy. You go now, they must not have left The girl urged.


    "Ah? What is it When the servants were surprised, they were in a dilemma. They all know the temperament of their masters. They are bold, unruly and willful, even lawless. It used to be more noisy, but today they are asked to inquire about a man. Isn''t that good?


    "Go as you are told! Or I''ll let my father and brother deal with you. " The girl stamped her feet and threatened.


    "Yes." No, the servant had to turn around and go to the market entrance.


    "Hurry up and run. I can''t find you when I leave. Let me take care of you." The girl is urging behind. But the smile of the young master just now appeared in her mind. She was as gentle as jade, modest and polite, and kind-hearted. After he said he would help her pay, her heart was full of warmth. Such a good person, and long so good-looking, mature and steady center of gravity is good, I have to say that has been eye above the top of Miss Jiao today some moved.


    Soon, the servant came back, but he didn''t look good. The lady asked the inquirer to be from there.


    "Who is he? Where do you live? Who''s the son of? " The girl asked eagerly.


    "He, he''s from Changqing building. Miss, don''t ask any more." The servant replied, "if the master knows that you inquire about the people in Changqing building, he will be angry." When the servant said here, fear flashed in his eyes. Miss''s father, the master in his mouth, is the old general Zhang of today. He is highly respected. When he was young, he galloped on the battlefield and made a lot of contributions. The elder brother of Miss Zhang is also known as general Zhang and a valiant general. If there is any change in the border, the emperor''s first thought is Zhang Jia. It can be seen that Zhang''s family members are very rich. If the old general and the young general know that they help the young lady to inquire about the people in Changqing building, will they break their legs?


    "People from Changqing building?" Miss Zhang frowned and said, "is that the long love building where many men live?"


    "Shh, miss, keep quiet. It''s not good to be heard." The servant waved his hand in a hurry. In their view, miss such a noble person, is to mention the long love building, is a kind of defilement to miss.


    "What''s his name?" Miss Zhang didn''t care about the nervous look of her subordinates, but asked excitedly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1587

    I didn''t expect that the gentle man was born in such a place. But it doesn''t look like it. The man looked so modest and polite.


    "What do you want to do, miss? Miss, it''s time to go back. " The servants are a little nervous. He knew that the young lady was bold and reckless, but it was a matter of her reputation, and she could not be fooled.


    "Just tell me his name, or I''ll come and ask myself." Miss Zhang said with a cold hum.


    This scared the servants to death. The lady of the general''s mansion goes to Changqing building. That''s OK. If the master and the young master know, why don''t they skin him?


    "That''s Mr. Yue." The servant can''t, can only tell, after saying this, nervous said, "that young lady, we can go back to the house?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Miss Zhang glanced at her subordinates and agreed to come down. These bodyguards are retired soldiers under my father, and they are obedient to my father. It''s impossible to go to Changqing building today because these people protect you when you go out. In the afternoon, I will leave these people and go by myself. Yes, the audacious Miss Zhang has made up her mind to go to Changqing building to find the young master Yue.


    Mr. Yue didn''t know that Miss Zhang had already been impressed by his careless actions. After eating wonton with Xiaofeng, he went back to Changqing building and began to prepare lunch.


    At noon, Tianmiao came on time. It''s eating and drinking happily again.


    After lunch, Tianmiao is going to watch Cuju. I asked if Mr. Le would like to go with me. To Xiaofeng''s surprise, young master Yue agreed to come down. Xiaofeng knew that for his son, the LORD was more than a noble guest. He is also a confidant and friend of the young master. Although this seems to be a bit of self limiting and rebellious, in the heart of the young master, that''s it.


    Xiaofeng thought of this, happy for the young master, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you still savoring the wonton in the morning? " Young master Yue asked jokingly.


    "No, No. Do I look like such a glutton? " Xiaofeng protested.


    "No, because you are." The young master of music began to laugh. He looked at Xiaofeng and said, "well, I won''t tease you. Go and get two food boxes and put on the cakes and snacks I made for Wang Ye. "


    "All right." Xiaofeng a listen, jump to pack food.


    Hearing this, Tianmiao looked at the young master Yue and said with a smile, "you have a heart."


    Looking at the smile on Tianmiao''s face, young master Yue also smiles.


    At the moment, at the door of Changqing building, the steward is blocking a guest.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t your Changqing building just for business? " Miss Zhang now disguised herself as a man and yelled at the steward angrily.


    "Young master, our Changqing building doesn''t accept you like this. Please go back." Although the manager has a smile on his face, he is scolding his mother in his heart. What kind of daughter is making trouble here? Do you really think everyone is blind? Women dress up as men so obviously, and still feel like they are? Isn''t it troublesome enough to receive such a young lady? What can her family do when they come to settle accounts with them?


    "I don''t know? What am I like? " Miss Zhang is more angry, "how, afraid I have no money?"


    "No The manager''s teeth were itching and he said in a low voice, "Miss, don''t come to our Changqing building for entertainment, OK? We don''t want to get into trouble yet. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1588

    "Recreation? I said I''m looking for someone. Trouble, what trouble? If you don''t let me in, I''ll trouble you. I want my father and my elder brother to check your Changqing building. Do you know who my father is? " Miss Zhang asked provocatively.


    The boss is too big to be provoked. Whose eldest lady is this? If you speak so arrogantly and domineering, you must have a good family background. My father and elder brother are both officials.


    "Who are you looking for, young man?" The steward asked helplessly.


    "Happy boy." Said Miss Zhang.


    As soon as the manager listened, he felt happy. Ha ha, the trouble is gone. Looking for other people, he will helplessly ask people to come out to serve, and wait with fear. Who''s wrong with her? I''m happy. Don''t you know that the Lord beat the young Marquis for happy?


    "Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Le doesn''t receive other guests. Only the Lord is received. " Now the manager has enough confidence to speak, he said with his head up.


    "Lord?" Miss Zhang frowned, and then she felt that young master Yue seemed familiar. "The one who beat the little Marquis? It''s the dandy little Marquis who beat him. He deserves it! The straw bag should have been beaten long ago. "


    How unpopular the governor is when he says something. And this young lady dare to say that. I think her identity is extraordinary.


    "So the one who makes Wang ye angry at Guan is Mr. Yue." Miss Zhang said excitedly.


    In charge of a black line, this young lady in the tone of pride how to return a responsibility? Does that mean she''s the one she likes?


    "Miss, please come back. Don''t say that Mr. Le won''t receive you. Even if Mr. Le can, don''t do that. It''s not good for young master Yue. " The steward whispered.


    "Why not? You long love building is open to business, as long as the money is in place, what can not? Besides, can''t I redeem Mr. Yue? " Miss Zhang didn''t think so and asked in reply.


    Why can''t I tell you clearly? I want to curse my mother again.


    Just at this time, Tianmiao and young master Yue came from behind.


    Miss Zhang''s eyes were sharp, and at a glance she saw the smiling young master Yue. Looking at Mr. Le''s smile, Miss Zhang only feels that her heart beats faster. Why is his smile so hard for people to move their eyes?


    "Happy young master." Miss Zhang took charge of the work and welcomed it excitedly.


    Young master Yue was talking and laughing with Tianmiao. Suddenly someone rushed up to greet him. He was stunned. He looked at the person in front of him carefully and suddenly said, "it''s you."


    "Yes. Mr. Le, can I buy you a cup of tea? " Miss Zhang was very happy that she recognized young master Yue at a glance.


    "This is not the place where people like you come from. Please go back quickly." The happy childe put away the smile on the face, gentle persuading way.


    "Why can''t I come? Aren''t you happy when I come to you?" Miss Zhang pursed.


    "You shouldn''t have come to such a place." The young master of music still gently persuades.


    "I''m coming. I''m coming. Why can''t I come? I come to you, but you want to drive me away. Am I so unpopular? " Miss Zhang stamped her feet and pouted her lips in anger. Even if Miss Zhang disguised as a man, but still can see her red lips and white teeth, a pair of eyes under the curved eyebrows is as beautiful as water, if ordinary men see such a beautiful woman coquetry, it must be unbearable.


    But Mr. Yue couldn''t. He was thinking about what kind of words to use to comfort Miss Zhang, and then the voice of Mr. Wang rang out in his ears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1589

    "Yes, it''s just not popular." The sky is tiny chilly of say, looking at Miss Zhang way, "like a person is strong person difficult?"? In your world, the person you like must like you? "


    Miss Zhang was stunned. She turned her head and looked at the sky. Isn''t it? Which man doesn''t like his identity, appearance and family background? What''s more, he is a man from changqinglou.


    "It''s not polite to see me. I''m always brawling as soon as I come up. Xiao Yuanzi, ask someone to send her back and ask her father to lock her up so that she won''t come out to harm people. " The sky Misty cold voice says.


    "You, you are the Lord, and you can''t bully others!" Miss Zhang was surprised, subconsciously called out angrily.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Tianmiao smiles. The eldest ladies in the general''s mansion, even the princesses, should be courteous. Her bravery and unruly are connived by old general Zhang and little general Zhang. If the sky doesn''t come, the end of young master Yue


    Just because she was infatuated with Mr. le for a moment, she chased him fiercely. Regardless of her, she disguised herself as a man to find Mr. le in Changqing building. She even wanted to redeem him and marry him. This touched the bottom line of the general''s house, and the two generals used their means to kill young master Le, making everything seem unexpected. After hearing the news, Miss Zhang was sad for a while. But later, under the arrangement of her father and brother, she married a talented man with a gentle personality. Miss Zhang soon left the young man behind and lived a happy life of her own.


    And she has done so many self moving things, never taking care of the feeling of young master le. Mr. Yue never liked her. I never accepted her confession. All this she could not see or hear, and she was totally immersed in self sacrifice and self moving. Young master Le is so innocent that he lost his life in vain.


    Heaven will not let these things happen.


    Hearing such a simple and rude reply from Tianmiao, Miss Zhang was stunned, even the steward was wide eyed.


    I''ve never seen such a straightforward and unpretentious person before. The steward sighs in his heart that he is indeed the king who even the first emperor is afraid of. Arrogant enough, arrogant enough.


    "You, how can you?" Miss Zhang looks pale.


    "Xiao Yuanzi, what are you waiting for? If you want her to continue to brag, I''ll let someone tie you up." Tianmiao waves impatiently.


    The rolling eunuch was surprised and quickly stepped forward and said, "Miss Zhang, do you want to go back by yourself or do we tie you back? Don''t be surprised. Don''t retort that you dare. You know what our Lord dare to do. For your face, hurry up. "


    Miss Zhang''s face turned pale with anger, but she also understood the truth that heroes don''t suffer losses. Now my father and brother are not around, and I don''t have a few escorts. No one supports me. Even if she is not afraid of the Lord, she doesn''t have good fruit to eat when she really gets up. So he stomped and turned around in anger and ran out of Changqing building. Two servant girls dressed as men around her rushed after her.


    "Go, go to the general''s house and talk to the old general." Tianmiao greets the eunuch Gungun to come here. After explaining some words, he takes Le Gongzi out to watch the Cuju game.


    The gaogun eunuch went directly to the general''s house.


    It was the old general and the young general who came out to receive him.


    "General Zhang, my Lord has a few words for you." The rolling eunuch pinched his voice with a cold face.


    "Speak, my Lord." Old general Zhang bowed his hand. He was very polite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1590

    He didn''t dare to call his father-in-law. Some eunuchs didn''t like to call him father-in-law. This round eunuch is a servant of the Lord. He dare not be presumptuous.


    "My Lord said," little meat mound, I have said before that you should not be pampered when you have children. You''re half listening. Boys are not spoiled, this girl will be used to heaven. He pointed to my nose and yelled at me. Let her go for your face. Next time, you know. Teach well at home, and when to teach well and when to release. " The eunuch''s imitation of Tianmiao is vivid.


    General Zhang''s forehead is full of sweat. The little general was confused at the beginning. Little meat mound? Who? My father? Wang Ye calls his father xiaoroudun? Did you make a mistake?


    Finally, general Zhang gave the eunuch a big purse and accompanied him away with a smiling face. Then his face changed, and he said angrily, "go and get me the maid. What happened today. All of them should be recruited from the facts, or they will be dealt with by family law. "


    When did general Zhang see his father look so surprised, scared and angry? He didn''t understand: "Dad, who is this prince? Are you afraid of him? I''ve never seen you be afraid of anyone No matter in the face of the enemy''s army, or in the face of the emperor''s reprimand, I have never seen my father frown. What''s going on today?


    "The Lord used to teach me martial arts and beat me to death every day. So far, sometimes I have nightmares at night. I dream that I will be punished for running. I also dream that he beat me with the back of a knife. The pain is too real. Because of your father, I was very fat when I was a child. I ate three bowls at a meal. I don''t like movement, and I don''t like writing. Everyone thinks I''m a waste. It''s Wang Ye. I practice every day, run every day, squat and walk every day. I lose weight quickly. It was Wang Ye who made my achievements later. " Old general Zhang said, from the beginning of the fear, become some nostalgia, but also some eyes hazy.


    Zhang Xiaojun was a little fascinated. Did the prince and his father have such an intersection?


    "At that time, the LORD said that I should not be spoiled when I have children. I must have a good education to become a talent. That''s not true. You''ve become a talent. " The old general said with a sigh.


    Is that the reason why I played three days and five days when I was a child? General Zhang was a little ready to cry.


    "You are all my old friends, so I''m very rare. For your sister, I want to pick the stars in the sky for her. Now think about it, love her should not be so indulgent her. It''s hurting her. " The old general sighed.


    "But what can my sister do?" General Zhang didn''t understand.


    "Your sister has always been bold. Nothing happened before. If the Lord doesn''t remind me today, what will happen in the future? When the maid comes, Hao Sheng asks The old general sighed.


    Finally, the veteran general asked what happened. After that, all the vests were sweaty.


    "My sister is so confused. Can I go to that place? We have to find the men in that place. Don''t we know that the men in that place are dirty? If it''s related to those people, where is our face? It will take a lot of energy to deal with the aftermath. " General Zhang is also angry with his liver.


    The old general was suddenly silent. For a long time, he seemed to have figured out something and slapped himself fiercely.


    General Zhang shuddered.


    "Dad, Dad, what''s the matter? Don''t scare me Zhang Xiaojun was frightened. "What did your son say wrong?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1591

    "I see, I see." The old general nodded his head hard, almost insane. The little general was even more scared.


    "Aftercare, aftercare If your sister likes the waiter in Changqing building, what will happen according to your sister''s temperament? What will we do in the end? " The old general asked the little general.


    "According to my sister''s temperament I''m afraid... " I can''t say what the little general said. According to my sister''s temperament, I''m afraid she has to live and die to be with each other. And they are bound to deal with it to the extreme. They, who are used to life and death in the battlefield, will not pay attention to the life and death of a rabbit. Of course, we will try to eliminate this man.


    "The man your sister likes is the man of the Lord." The old general sat down, his face chilly, "after a good shut at home, before the teacher and she to teach her tired, do not want to learn, we rely on her. You can''t get used to it in the future. When you learn it well, when you go out again. "


    "But then, will my sister be too tired?" The little general hesitated.


    "Women''s benevolence. I didn''t beat you every day, can you have this achievement? I''m afraid it''s the same as the little Marquis of grass bag! " The old general patted the armrest of the chair angrily and scolded.


    Little general: That''s a good point. I can''t refute it. (Marquis: why do you take me as a negative textbook


    At this point, Miss Zhang was detained at home to learn how to behave and how to behave. She was not allowed to go out until she learned well.


    Tianmiao still comes to eat with Mr. Le every day. To be exact, he comes to eat with Mr. Le''s cooking.


    On this day, after eating a table of delicious food, Tianmiao gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth and said to the young master, "little Lele, do you have any wishes? I can give you a wish. "


    Young master le was stunned. He had heard this familiar saying in a magic shop.


    Everything has a shop.


    After a trance, Mr. Yue came back to his senses. He has already understood his temperament when he gets along with the prince these days. When he asked this question, he must not have said it casually.


    The young master of music bowed himself and gave a big salute. Then he got up and said solemnly: "thank you. The small thing is to ask for one thing. "


    "He said Tianmiao sat on the chair above, and the eunuch quickly handed the tea to Tianmiao.


    "I have a younger brother, Xiao Feng. I beg the Lord to take him away from the Changqing building and find a serious job for him, far away from the capital." Mr. Yue''s eyes are full of requests.


    Before Tianmiao opens his mouth, Xiaofeng, who is waiting outside the door, rushes in and kneels in front of Tianmiao.


    "Lord, I don''t want to go out. Please let me leave here." Xiaofeng said eagerly.


    "Xiao Feng, what nonsense?" Xiaofeng burst in suddenly, which made the young master of music more frightened and angry. He yelled out, "go down quickly, don''t be rude to the Lord."


    "No, Lord, please. I''d like to leave here." After Xiaofeng shook his head stubbornly, he kowtowed to Tianmiao heavily.


    "No, Lord, please let Xiao Feng go." Young master Yue was in a hurry and knelt down.


    Tianmiao looks at the two people who are like master and servant but are actually like two brothers. He suddenly says lazily, "you are so strange. Why don''t you ask me to let you go out together?"


    Young master le and Xiao Feng are stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1592

    "When did I say that only one person could be let out?" Tianmiao slowly put down the tea cup and spread out his hand. The eunuch quickly put the peeled walnut kernel in TIANYAO''s palm.


    Then the rolling eunuch looked at the two kneeling people and showed his disdainful eyes. It''s really retarded. Is the music master proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? Two people in that humility to humility to go, asked the meaning of the Lord? It seems that the prince is incompetent and can only save one person. Ah, bah, how can you say that the Lord is incompetent? Bah, bah, bah, there is no taboo in children''s words.


    "Lord? Can we all go out? " Young master Yue soon recovered, and his eyes were shining.


    "Yes." Tianmiao slowly ate the walnuts and said, "what are you two doing in that brain? You can only go out for one, and then say goodbye to each other in a heart splitting way, and finally tell each other to live a good life and never see each other again? "


    Mr. Le''s face turned a little red, and he was right. That''s exactly what he thought. Xiaofeng is let out, he will tell Xiaofeng to start a new life, never come to Changqing building to find him again, live his life well.


    "Thank you, Lord. Thank you." Xiaofeng was overjoyed and kowtowed. Will the dream come true?


    Young master Yue also wants to kowtow, but he is stopped by Tianmiao.


    "I''ll redeem you all and take you away, of course, but on one condition." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    Xiaofeng was stunned and raised her head. She was nervous and afraid. Didn''t he and the young master leave so smoothly? If the Lord wants to put forward any harsh conditions to embarrass the young master, what should they do? Go or stay? He didn''t want to hurt you a little. He didn''t want to hurt you in exchange for his leaving! If you want to hurt him, he would rather not leave!


    "Yes, sir." Young master Yue is more calm. He looks up at the sky and asks calmly.


    "If you go out, I will arrange a new identity for you. And your new identity is the retired cook in the palace. I want you to open a restaurant in the south of the Yangtze River, because it''s rich, a land of fish and rice, and the food is very good. I have a mansion over there. I plan to live there... " Before Tianmiao''s words were finished, Mr. Yue understood.


    "Lord Xie, Lord Xie..." Young master Yue''s heart is warm. Something is almost overflowing. Wang Ye, this is not a condition. It is Wang Ye''s painstaking and loving heart. I''m afraid Mr. Wang has long recognized that he likes to cook, so he put forward that this is not a condition at all.


    Xiaofeng is also silly. All the uneasiness and tension in his mind just now disappeared, and he was replaced by ecstasy, incomparable ecstasy. You can live the life you want to live!


    "Thank you, Lord." This time, young master Yue kowtowed heavily, but his tears dropped down from his eyes and onto the back of his own hand. Originally, his tears, is warm?


    "Thank you for your kindness." Xiaofeng also kowtows heavily, but he can''t stop crying when he looks at his son. He has never seen the young master shed tears. Even if he is pushed out, insulted or injured again, he has never seen the young master shed a tear. But recently, I saw the young master shed tears, still tears of joy.


    The Lord not only redeemed them, but also arranged new identities for them, and even opened a restaurant for the young master. Let the young master do what he wants to do. Where is the Lord? This is the immortal!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1593

    "Well, do it." Tianmiao said to the rolling eunuch, "Xiao Yuanzi, finish it earlier and send someone to send them there. We''ll be leaving soon, too. "


    "But the emperor wants you to go after the new year." The rolling eunuch said bitterly. What the emperor has ordered is that the prince must stay in the capital for the Spring Festival.


    "All right, then you can arrange them to go first, and the restaurant will open quickly. It''s up to him to make his own arrangements and send someone to help him. " Tianmiao orders the rolling eunuch, then turns to look at the young master Yue and xiaofengdao who are still kneeling on the ground, "get up, what name do you want for your new identity?"


    "Please give me a name." Young master le and Xiao Feng stand up. Young master Le looks at Tianmiao eagerly and says.


    "That''s Kangping, safe and healthy." Tianmiao smiles.


    "Thank you for your name." Mr. Yue bowed himself again and his eyes were moist again. How can he let the lord love him?


    "Well, if you have anything else to clean up, tell the steward that there will be a carriage waiting at the door." Tianmiao said and stood up, "if you want to come, you also want to leave here earlier, go quickly."


    "Thank you, Lord." Young master Le thanks again, but he doesn''t move his steps. He plans to send Wang Ye out to clean up.


    Tianmiao smiles and understands the meaning of young master Yue. With the help of rolling, he goes out slowly. The guards followed Tianmiao and left.


    "Young master, young master, I''m not dreaming, am I? It''s like a dream. " When Tianmiao left, Xiaofeng couldn''t suppress it any more. He shook the arm of the young master Yue excitedly and said.


    "It''s not a dream. No, "he said Mr. Le murmured, "that day, it was true, that store, not my dream..."


    "What? What are you talking about, young master? " Xiaofeng blinked, a little puzzled.


    "It''s nothing. Go and pack up. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible." Young master Le shook his head and laughed. His eyes were as clear as ever. My heart is bright and expectant.


    Xiaofeng nodded happily: "yes, sir, let''s clean up. It''s really like a dream, but it''s real. " Xiaofeng said, tears will come down again.


    Mr. Le didn''t have much to pack up. He only had a small box, which was his private room that he had saved over the years. He only took two washing machines with him. Qin stayed in Changqing building. That Qin was originally from Changqing building. Xiaofeng has two big burdens on his back. He wants to take one and the other.


    "We used to pay for these. Why don''t we take them with us?" Xiaofeng has two big burdens on her back.


    "OK, take it. Take whatever you want." Young master Le laughed.


    As soon as I walked out of the gate of Tianyuan, I saw Mr. LAN standing there with light rain.


    "What for?" Xiaofeng looks at Mr. LAN and Xiaoyu warily. It''s all at this juncture. He doesn''t want to make a difference.


    "What''s the big deal? The Lord doesn''t really like you. I''m sorry you''ll redeem yourself. After you go out, you don''t have any support. In the end, you don''t live a simple life. I''m afraid you''ll miss the rich life here." Mr. LAN sneered.


    Xiaofeng is angry and wants to retort. The Lord is not just redeeming his son, but also arranging a decent identity and opening a restaurant for him!


    But young master Le stopped Xiaofeng from speaking. In this long love building, all are hard-working people. He can jump out of this quagmire. What about others? This kind of show off is no doubt to sprinkle salt on others. Why?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1594

    Xiaofeng turns to look at the young master who shakes his head. Of course, he immediately understands the young master''s idea. He turned his lips, but he was still silent. Childe is still so gentle, but others may not appreciate it? However, it is clear to think of the childe''s temperament, consideration for others, and never the gratitude of others.


    Xiaofeng no longer pays attention to Mr. LAN, but turns to see Xiaoyu. In addition to envy, Xiaoyu''s eyes have another meaning, that is to say goodbye and let him cherish it. Xiaofeng nods to him and Xiaoyu smiles.


    Mr. Le didn''t pay attention to Mr. LAN, but walked out with Xiaofeng.


    "I will leave here soon too. The young Marquis has promised to redeem me." Looking at Mr. Le ignoring him, Mr. LAN raised his anger and said sarcastically, "I''m not the same as you. If we enter this love building, our lives will be different. I''ll be rich and beautiful, and I''ll be a slave. You have to live at the bottom


    Mr. Le stopped and turned to look at Mr. Lan''s complacency, but he just laughed and said in a warm voice, "I wish you a bright future."


    With these words, he strode out.


    Mr. LAN felt that he had hit the cotton with his fist, and his heart was weak.


    Xiaofeng did not immediately follow, but coldly smile, also warm voice way: "that this will be the day you want to? We will live the life we want to live Although Xiaofeng''s tone was mild, it was unspeakable sarcasm and satire. After saying this, he quickly followed up, "young master, wait for me."


    Mr. LAN stood in the same place, looking at the shadow of Mr. le and Xiaoyu. He didn''t move for a long time.


    Everything has a shop.


    Kongho stood in front of Tianji mirror and looked at the scene. He looked at Dongxiao and asked: "is this man brain sick? In the past, young master Le had helped him so much. If he didn''t repay him, why did he always want to find a chance to step on him? Always want to compare with Mr. Yue? "


    "That''s right. Mr. Le used to block some bad tempered guests for him. How ungrateful of him Duck said indignantly.


    "Because humans are such animals. This young master LAN, he just doesn''t want to be happy. He''s better than him. He''s bad. There''s no reason to be bad. " Dongxiao explained in a soft voice, and then said, "but some human beings are simply good. For example, young master Le, he is in a quagmire, but he never abandons himself. He always has light in his heart. If you can help people, you will. "


    "He''s really good tempered. He''s still thinking about that young master LAN in the end. I would have slapped him a long time ago. " Duck duck said harshly with his waist on one side.


    "Small fried duck, suitable for ginger fried duck." Said kongho.


    Duck quickly hands ring chest self-defense, vigilant looking at kongho: "what do you want to do? I tell you, it''s wrong for you to bully me when the master is away. "


    "What''s wrong with you?" The harp gave a sound.


    "I dare not." Duck is wronged. Bad dragon, duck can''t beat.


    "Well, stop it. If you have nothing to do, go to the back to practice. The host may leave us all alone. You need to be stronger, or how can you share your worries for the master? " Looking at bear child bullying duckling again, Dongxiao says helplessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1595

    "I want to see the end of this young master LAN." Duck duck in front of the mirror refused to go, "this man is really bad, want to see what good end he can have."


    "I''ve been redeemed, but I can only put it in a yard outside. At first, the Marquis was a little fresh. He would go there from time to time, but later he was tired of it. Then he had to find a way to survive. However, it is difficult for him to go from extravagance to frugality, so his life is very difficult. Later, he fell in love with a rich businessman with a bad temper... " Dongxiao turned over the sky, the memo explained.


    "Well, what did the rich businessman do to him?" Kongho asked in a hurry.


    "The rich businessman is OK with him, but he has more than a dozen wives. He went to a rich business, struggling to survive, and a group of women fighting in the backyard, old fast. One year, he begged the rich businessmen to go out to buy goods and take him with him. The rich businessmen took him to Jiangnan. Then I went to the restaurant opened by Mr. Le, and I just met the fifth anniversary of the restaurant. As the boss, Mr. Le came out to socialize. I was caught by him and asked about the boss''s history of making a fortune and his mood Imagine for yourself. " Dongxiao tells us what''s behind the memo.


    "Well, this young master of music is the destiny of the world. Why?" Duck also asked curiously.


    "Young master le was originally the prince of Beidi. He was assassinated when he was a child and was abducted and sold in order to save his younger brother. His brother vowed to find him. He became the queen of Beidi and traced for many years. If the master didn''t appear, the king of Beidi found his brother''s white bone. Later, we traced the whole story and launched a war. Old general Zhang and young general Zhang led their troops to fight against the enemy. Although they won in the end, they won miserably. Beidi retreated, and Zhang Xiaojun also died. Old general Zhang sent the white haired people to the black haired people. When Miss Zhang finally learned the whole truth of the matter and knew that she had killed her brother, she was almost insane. The war between Beidi and this Dynasty continued, and the people suffered. The old general even thought that he was a sinner through the ages. He was defeated in the last battle and died of suicide. " Dongxiao slowly tells the track of the world.


    "So it is..." Duck duck gave a long hiss.


    "This king of Beidi really values emotion and righteousness." Kongho also sighed, "it''s just because of this that the people of the two countries have been dragged into a long war. Is it really good to attach great importance to love and justice?"


    "So, human feelings are the most complex. Most of the time, they don''t ask whether it''s worth it or not. Instead, they follow their innermost thoughts. " Dongxiao said.


    "That''s why we''re here." Duck nodded, "so the master appeared to avoid the death of life. The master is so powerful. Long live the master. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Flattering duck! Go to practice quickly. Do you understand the secret script I showed you last time? Certainly not. Let''s go. I''ll teach you Kongho came forward and dragged duck''s collar to the back yard.


    Duck struggled symbolically, and finally gave up the struggle. Her two legs pulled out two traces on the ground, and she was dragged behind by konghou.


    Dongxiao looks at their backs disappearing at the door and laughs. This dragon duck relationship is very good. (Dragon: no! Who wants to have a good relationship with a duck? Duck: No, absolutely not! With my life, it''s not what you think.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1596

    A year later, a restaurant in Jiangnan is very famous all over the country. It''s just that if you want to eat something made by his chef, you need to make a reservation long in advance. Of course, Tianmiao is not in this range. The restaurant has a box reserved only for her. On this day, Tianmiao came again. After hearing this, Mr. Yue immediately came to meet him in person. Open the box door and watch Tianmiao stand by the window with his back to him.


    "Lord." Young master Yue called out.


    Tianmiao did not look back, but chuckled: "have you realized your wish now?"


    Young master le was stunned. Looking at the sky''s back, it seemed to coincide with what he saw that day. Young master le was shocked and suddenly understood everything.


    "Yes, my wish has come true. Thank you. Thank you. And you, you made my wish come true ahead of time... " There was fog in the eyes of young master Le, and the warmth in his heart almost melted his whole body. His wish is to be born with Xiaofeng in an ordinary family, and he can be a cook. At that time, he only thought that everything was an illusion, so he made such a distant wish in vain. Who ever thought, this wish, realized in this lifetime! And all this is because of the person in front of you. In other words, he or she is not a person, but a God. The God who appeared before him and saved him.


    "Well, don''t cry any more when you are such an adult. You will have a relative coming to you today. " Tianmiao turned around and said with a smile.


    "Family? I''m an orphan. " Young master le was puzzled.


    Tianmiao, smiling and speechless, goes to the front of Mr. Le, and reaches out his finger to gently touch Mr. Le''s forehead.


    Mr. Yue only felt dizzy, and then his deepest memory awakened. He remembered. He remembered everything.


    "Your brother, the king of Beidi, will come to you later. I''ll go back today when your brothers get together. It''s up to you to decide where you''re going and what you want to do. " Then Tianmiao went to the door.


    "Lord No, goddess... " The young master of music called out.


    "Anything else?" The sky stopped.


    "Thank you, thank you. It''s the luckiest thing in my life to meet you. It''s you who make me reborn. It''s you who make me who I am But I haven''t given you the price you want. " Mr. Le made a big gift. He had a feeling in his heart that this was the last time he met with the Lord. She was going to leave. How lucky he was to meet God and get his help. Now that God is leaving, he has not yet returned to God.


    Tianmiao laughed: "I have already collected it. Take care of it for the rest of your life. " With that, Tianmiao waved his hand and walked out of the door slowly.


    The young master of music chased up and stepped out of the door, but there was no misty figure.


    God, let''s go.


    But what is the price of God? He paid for it long ago? when? What is the payment?


    "Boss, boss, someone said he wanted to see you. It looks fierce... " At this time, the sophomore came to report. Xiao ER was a little scared. The man was looking for trouble. What can we do? Oh yes, the Lord seems to be here today. With the support of the Lord, I''m not afraid!


    "It''s fierce. Does it look like me?" Young master Yue was excited and asked.


    Xiao Er looks confused, and then thinks carefully, ah, it seems really! That fierce man looks a bit like the boss. Little two nodded.


    "Happy childe laughed:" go, bring him to this box I''m afraid my brother wants to take him back, but he doesn''t want to. He likes cooking, the water town in the south of the Yangtze River, and even more the place that the Lord likes. It''s just that my brother''s stubborn donkey needs to spend some time persuading him. Looking forward, what did the little monkey look like now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1597

    The evening of the capital, the setting sun to the whole city plating a layer of red light, everything around seems a little hazy. Li Jun, with a fish in his hand, walked home briskly. Today is the second month of his marriage. He has no way to give his wife a decent wedding, so he secretly decides that he must treat her well after his marriage, and this time in Chunwei, he must do his best to earn a life for her in the future.


    Today, I finished copying two books and delivered them to the bookstore. I made a little money, so I wanted to buy a fish for my wife to eat.


    Just before the door of an inn, suddenly a bundle flew out and wiped his nose. He was startled and turned to see that the second child was driving away a teenager.


    "Roll, roll! We don''t have a charity hall. What Inn can we stay in? Just like you, you still want to get an official title. Dream about it. Why don''t you go back and teach a book? " After throwing out the burden, the second child made a mockery.


    Li Jun looked at the young man. The young man lowered his head and couldn''t really see his face. He could only see that the young man was black and thin. He looked young, and he was only fifteen or sixteen years old. At this age, I''m already in the middle of the world. Have you come to the capital to prepare for the Spring Festival? Li Jun can''t help but think of a word, don''t cheat young poor. The sophomore must have thought that the boy could not win the contest, so he would be so sarcastic.


    However, seeing the boy''s dark skin, Li Jun seems to understand it. It seems that candidates with poor appearance will not have good achievements in the end. It''s already the case that someone will sponsor him to go to Beijing for the exam, but I''m afraid it''s also because of the examinee''s appearance that others don''t think it''s worth investing. This young man is in such a predicament.


    Looking at the thin boy slowly picked up the dust of the burden, patted the dust above, ready to leave. Li Jun''s heart suddenly rose, he stepped in front of the young man.


    "Little brother, don''t you have a place to live? If you don''t like it, come to my house. Ah, don''t get me wrong. I''m not a bad person. I''m going to take part in Chunwei this year. We can review and take exams together. " Li Jun invited the boy, saw the boy''s surprised eyes, and quickly explained that he was not a bad man.


    "Well, thank you. My name is Ling Tianmiao. " Tianmiao smiles and shows his white teeth. Snow white teeth and dark skin formed a sharp contrast, resulting in a visual impact, see Li Jun a Leng a Leng.


    "My name is Li Jun. Brother Ling, you can call me brother Li. " Li Jun grinned and introduced himself.


    "Well, thank you, brother Li." Tianmiao nodded his thanks.


    In this way, Li Jun took Tianmiao home. When he got to the gate, Tianmiao looked up at the plaque on the gate and the stone lions on both sides of the gate, and said, "brother Li, your house seems very powerful?"


    "That was before." Li Jun had no choice but to smile, "let''s go in through the side door. I can''t hear the knock here. "


    Li Jun led Tianmiao into the house through the side door. As he walked, Li Jun explained with self mockery: "our family has long been in decline. If I don''t win this Spring Festival, the ancestral house will be lost."


    "Big brother Li used to be very beautiful." Tianmiao looked at many lanterns in the corridor and said with certainty. Although these lanterns have not been lit, but in this intensive degree, the former Li family should be very rich.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1598

    "Well, that''s all in the past. Now I have a lot of debts. Fortunately, the creditors are reasonable and willing to wait until after my spring Wei. " Li Jun grinned bitterly, and then immediately added, "but you don''t have to worry, younger brother Ling. It''s also after Chunwei that the house should be taken back. You can live here and wait for Chunwei."


    "Brother Li, call me Tianmiao. I''m used to being called Tianmiao." The way of heaven.


    "Well, Tianmiao, we''ll have fish tonight. Your sister-in-law''s skill is really good. " Li Junxi Zizi said.


    "I''m sorry to trouble brother Li." Tianmiao also laughed. His family is in decline and is in trouble. Li Jun has not forgotten to help others. Such a kind person should have his own happiness.


    Li Jun takes Tianmiao through the stone road and finally comes to the main house. As soon as I got to the door, I yelled, "lady, I''m back."


    A woman heard the voice, happy to welcome out.


    "Officer, you are back." The woman was plainly dressed and had a beautiful face. When she saw Li Jun, her eyebrows were full of smiles. This is Li Jun''s new wife, Wu Bolan.


    "Well, I''m back, and I brought a little brother back. His name is Ling Tianmiao. He went to Beijing for the exam, but he has no residence. He will stay with us for a while. I hope you will be considerate. " After Li Jun''s introduction, he added a few words with some uneasiness. His family has become like this. His wife had wronged her when she got married. Before she fulfilled her promise, she brought back a person, so there was an extra mouth to eat at home. Will the lady annoy him?


    "The friends brought back by the officials are naturally good. Officials should take my little brother in to have a rest. I''m going to cook now. I''ll clean up a room later and come out Wu Bai Lan''s face is not a bit unhappy, but a straightforward smile to welcome.


    The stone in Li Jun''s heart fell down and he was relieved.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Tianmiao bowed his hand. It can be seen that Wu Bolan sincerely welcomed him. It can also be seen that the relationship between them is really good.


    "Lady, look what I brought back. We can have fish tonight. " Li Jun raised the fish in his hand and said.


    "Then I''ll make you a homemade fish. You wash your hands first. " Wu Bailan took over the fish with a smile and said.


    "Go, Tianmiao, I''ll take you to wash your hands." Li Jun said with a smile. He naturally took the burden in Tianmiao''s hand and put it away. Then he took Tianmiao to the well to draw water.


    "You''re a small body. You''d better call me if you want to draw water. I''m afraid you can''t pull it up." Li Jun while playing water, laughing and joking, "you can eat more later, so as to grow stronger."


    "Well, thank you, brother Li." Tianmiao chuckled.


    When Li Jun put the water in the basin, he asked Tianmiao to wash his hands. Tianmiao also washed his face by the way. As a result, Li Jun''s eyes widened. How is the water getting darker? Is Tianmiao so dirty? Li Jun looks up at the sky in doubt, and sees a scene that makes him dumbfounded.


    Tianmiao''s skin color changed from just dark to very white, as smooth and white as a shelled egg. Take a closer look at Tianmiao''s appearance, it''s too good-looking, isn''t it?! Jiao is like a jade tree in front of the wind. His face is like a jade crown. He has a long, Zhang, and Fengzi. He has a natural talent and a beautiful face. Ah, bah, bah, bah. The last one is not right, not a man. But Li Jun has no words to describe the beautiful youth.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Li Jun asked with wide eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1599

    "Ah, because my mother said that I would meet bad people before I got to the capital if I wanted to go for the exam with such a good appearance. So dress me up in black to avoid bad guys coming up with me Tianmiao took out his handkerchief and wiped his face, explaining calmly.


    "Well, how did you get kicked out of the inn?" Such a young man will certainly not lack some people who will sponsor him to go to Beijing for the exam, right? Li Jun still has this question.


    "Oh, my family is really poor, but my mother won''t accept other people''s help. If we accept it, we''ll be entrusted with the task. If it''s easy, we''ll forget it. But if it''s not easy, what should we do? " Tianmiao put away his handkerchief and bared his teeth. "But brother Li, don''t worry. I won''t live for nothing."


    Li Jun recovered, and then said with admiration: "your mother has this insight, really extraordinary." Then he said, "don''t say anything about living for nothing, just live at ease. As for food, we can still have enough." At the end, Li Jun was a little embarrassed. Although it is enough to eat, it is only a simple meal. It is rare to eat fish today. Looking at the little brother''s attitude of heaven and man, I always feel that it''s a crime to let him follow him.


    "What does brother Li say. Thanks to big brother Li, it''s very lucky. Elder brother Li''s kindness, if you have a place for your younger brother in the future, just tell me. " Tianmiao said with a smile, "and big brother Li is kind-hearted. He will be in high school in the future."


    "High school..." Li Jun also laughed, "I hope so. You will, too


    Waiting for Wu Bailan to prepare the meal and greet them for dinner, he was shocked to see the real face of the sky. After listening to my husband''s explanation, I think it''s true.


    "It''s really necessary to be defensive. Ling''s mother is very considerate." Wu Bai Lan nodded, "well, have a meal. After dinner, if you want to read, you can read the book. If you don''t read, rest early. "


    Tianmiao appreciated the fish on the table. Wu Bailan''s cooking is really good. She didn''t cook the fish directly. Instead, she fried the skin with oil for a while to make the surface crispy.


    "Brother Li is blessed. My sister-in-law is really good at cooking." Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "Yes, I think so, too. I think I''m lucky enough to marry such a good woman." Li Jun also smiles and turns to look at Wu Bolan who is a little shy.


    After dinner, Li Jun wants to help Wu Bailan clean up the table. Wu Bailan drives him to the study.


    "You go to read with Ling di. It will be spring Wei in more than two months. You have to work hard." Wu said.


    "Yes, I will." Li Jun nodded hard.


    "I went to buy some more oil today. I''ll order more lamps in the evening. Don''t damage my eyes." Wu Bailan said again.


    "This..." Li Jun was a little surprised, but more moved. When his wife married in, his family was very poor. He is very economical in the use of lamp oil. He only lights one lamp when reading every night and cuts the wick to save fuel. The money for lamp oil must be her own dowry. He will never let her down if she treats him like this.


    Li Jun brings Tianmiao to his study. Tianmiao looked at the study. It was very spacious and the bookshelves were full of books.


    "Can I have a look?" Tianmiao asks Li Jun who is lighting the lamp.


    "Well, look at it as you like. After watching it, put it back to its original position. " Li jundao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1600

    Tianmiao asked: "these books are very expensive, aren''t they? Some are still the only ones. "


    "Yes, these books are very valuable. They were uploaded by my ancestors. No matter how poor I am, I have never thought of selling these books. But if I fail this time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep these books. " Li Jun''s face was a little gloomy when he said this.


    "No, brother Li will be in high school this time." Tianmiao puts the book back to its original position and persuades it with a smile.


    "Come on, let''s review it together." Li Jun smiles and greets Tianmiao.


    "How are you doing?" Tianmiao came to look at the books on the desk and asked.


    "I''ve finished studying, but I always feel that sometimes it''s not good, and I can''t say it." Li Jun was a little distressed and said with a self mocking smile, "so although I''m determined to study hard and have a good exam, I''m not sure."


    "What''s wrong? Let''s discuss it together." Tianmiao picked up the book on the table and said with a smile.


    "Not bad." Li Jun nodded and asked Tianmiao to sit down. They sat side by side and began to discuss.


    The more the discussion, the more frightened Li Jun was. It''s no longer a discussion. It''s a lecture. It''s a lecture given by Tianmiao! A lot of things that were not very clear before suddenly brightened up with the help of the sky.


    Li Jun''s surprise was followed by a burst of ecstasy. After speaking, he stood up excitedly and saluted Tianmiao.


    "What are you doing, brother Li?" Tianmiao helps Li Jun up.


    "Ling Di can stand the gift of imparting knowledge and dispelling doubts." Li Jun has a solemn face.


    "We learn and progress together." The sky faintly shook to shake a book, smile a way, "draw on strong points to make up for weak points. Brother Li, don''t be so polite. If you''re so polite, I don''t want to eat and drink here. "


    Li Jun also laughed when he heard Tianmiao say this: "then I won''t see brother Ling."


    "Call me Tianmiao. I''m used to it."


    "Then you call me big brother, and I''ll be big brother once." Li Jun said with a smile. He is not qualified to be the big brother of TIANYAO in knowledge, but he can take care of TIANYAO in life.


    "All right, big brother. It''s not too early today. Let''s have a rest early and study again tomorrow. " Tianmiao looked at the oil lamp and said.


    "Good, good, tomorrow your sister-in-law said to eat soybean milk fried dough sticks, she ground the soybean milk fried dough sticks." Li Jun nodded and said happily.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, after Li Jun got up, he found that the pillow man had already got up. He touched the bed, the bed has no temperature, want to come to Wu Bolan early get up to do breakfast. Li Jun''s heart is warm. How can he marry such a virtuous and industrious lady. You know, the lady was originally a lady of a wealthy family. In order to fulfill her early engagement, she married herself.


    At this moment, Tianmiao got up early. He was wandering in the backyard. Most of the flowers and plants in the backyard withered, and then he took care of an open space. It seems that you want to grow vegetables?


    "Tianmiao, are you up? Have you washed yet? " Li Jun came here at this time.


    "Well, I''ve already washed. What is this place for? " Tianmiao pointed to the open space.


    "Oh, well, your sister-in-law thinks that since there is so much space here, we can use it to grow vegetables, which can reduce the cost of the family." Li Jun has some embarrassed explanations.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1601

    "My sister-in-law is very virtuous." Praise from heaven.


    "Yes, yes, do you think so?" Li Jun is happier than he is praised. See the sky is tiny, have no the slightest dislike of meaning, put down the heart. All scholars are inferior, only reading is high. At first, he thought Tianmiao would be disgusted to see that they were planning to grow vegetables in the garden. But Tianmiao had such an attitude, which made Li Jun very happy.


    "Yes. Here comes my sister-in-law Tianmiao looks at Wu Bolan coming. Wu Bolan is carrying a basket with some vegetable seedlings in it. She was surprised to see Li Jun and Tianmiao here.


    "Why are you here? Hurry up and have breakfast. It''s set on the table. " Wu Bailan urged.


    "What about you, madam? Eat together. " Li jundao.


    "I''ll eat later, I''ll..." Wu Bolan originally wanted to say that he would plant the vegetable seedlings first. As a result, he saw that the sky was looming, so he was embarrassed to say what he said later. It''s a shame for the officials to plant vegetables in the back garden.


    "Sister in law, let''s have dinner together. We''ll help you grow it together when we''re finished Tianmiao said with a smile.


    "How can that be! How can you scholars do such a thing? Go to dinner quickly. After eating, you go to study. " Wu Bailan waved his hand and said eagerly.


    "Let''s have dinner first." Li Jun took Wu Bolan''s basket, put it on the ground and took her to dinner.


    Wu Bailan was a little shy and broke away from Li Jun: "what are you doing? Brother Ling is here."


    "It''s OK. I don''t see anything." Tianmiao waved his hand and said solemnly.


    Li Jun and Wu Bolan couldn''t help laughing. They smile at each other and look at each other with tenderness.


    After breakfast, Wu Bolan said that he would not let Li Jun and Tianmiao interfere in anything and drive them to study. I went to the backyard to grow my own vegetables.


    In this way, every day at home eating, reading, after several days, Li Jun began to copy. I''m going to copy books and sell them in the bookstore.


    "I''m afraid I''ll lose my body. I have meat every day these days. It''s all my dowry. How can I live in my heart. I have to subsidize some of my family as well. " Li Jun talks to Tianmiao while copying. These days to get along, Li Jun is really the sky as his brother. This sensible and intelligent young man, it is a very comfortable thing to get along with him. He doesn''t shy away from TIANYAO when he has something on his mind. He can tell TIANYAO frankly about these things that have lost face.


    "I''ll help you copy, too." Tianmiao came over.


    "How can you do that? Go to brush up." Li Jun refused, "it''s natural for me to support my family. You''re my younger brother. Please read a book."


    "It''s a good thing. Today we all need to have a rest. We also need to empty our mind." Tianmiao took up his pen and began to copy.


    There seems to be something in it. Li Jun blinked and thought, so he let you Tianmiao copy books together.


    Before the need to copy two days, with the sky to join, one day to complete.


    "Let''s go to the bookstore tomorrow morning. Tianmiao, your handwriting is so good. It has everyone''s style. No, I think it''s better than some of you. " Li junduan looked at the book copied by Tianmiao and exclaimed, "the price you copied will be much better."


    "That''s good. You can buy meat." Tianmiao laughs.


    The next day, they were going to the bookstore, but someone came to visit them. It is also a candidate who will take part in the Spring Festival. It''s an old acquaintance of Li Jun''s family, Mr. Zhang Jia. Mr. Zhang is going to invite Li Jun to the poetry meeting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1602

    "Well, today we..." Li Jungang wants to refuse. Tianmiao pulls his clothes behind him and asks him to promise.


    Li Jun thought Tianmiao wanted to see it, so he agreed. He has also participated in the poetry meeting before, but they are all a group of conceited examinees who fool around together to show off their so-called literary talent. It''s a waste of time. It''s not good for Chunwei at all.


    When Mr. Zhang saw the sky, he was surprised. The boy was too handsome, and his bearing was extraordinary. When did Li Jun know such a person?


    "This is my brother Ling Tianmiao. Tianmiao, this is Mr. Zhang Yao." Li Jun made an introduction. Zhang Yao''s character is not bad. After the decline of the Li family, he once sent rice noodles to him. Zhang Yao''s family is just a wealthy family now, but up to now, his family is not Bai Ding, and some people have been officials. It''s just that Zhang Yao''s grandfather''s generation had nothing to do. By the time of Zhang Yao''s father''s generation, no one had joined the court as an official. Now the hope of the family is on Zhang Yao, and all the resources are on him.


    "Nice to meet you." Mr. Zhang greets Tianmiao. But I wonder where Li Jun recognized such a fairy brother.


    Tianmiao also said hello to Mr. Zhang with a smile.


    "Brother Li, it''s not ordinary people who attend the poetry meeting today. There are several distinguished people here. I don''t look for you on weekdays, but you must go today. Get to know more people, there will be more ways in the future. I also learned yesterday that there will be several noble people here today. I finally got the post. I came to you not early in the morning. " Mr. Zhang said as he walked.


    "Brother Zhang, thank you very much." Li Jun sincerely thanks. He understood Zhang Yao''s painstaking efforts, but what can he have in common with those conceited noble CHILDES? The so-called way is very small. However, Tianmiao has never participated in this kind of poetry meeting. Take Tianmiao to have a look.


    Li Jun originally just wanted to take Tianmiao to see it, but he never thought of it. A group of self righteous students are all convinced by the sky.


    Whether it''s four books, five classics, Qiwen, or eight part essay, five character and eight rhyme poems, Tianmiao''s answer is like a stream, which is a new way to make everyone''s eyes shine. In addition, his handsome appearance and confident demeanor make many people like him. What Li Jun doesn''t understand now is that beauty is justice. These people have a good feeling when they see such a beautiful sky. It''s even more amazing to hear Tianmiao''s opinion.


    Just now, a student who looked very rebellious asked Tianmiao arrogantly, what''s the use of reading? He came to today''s poetry meeting in a rage with a friend. He would not attend these boring parties on weekdays. Not to mention these people who know how to read all day.


    "Culture can govern the country. Life is just a few decades, you come to this world once, would rather muddle through life, or would like to leave a wonderful stroke in history? Is the dust gone, or bloom your real light, bright blind everyone''s eyes? Especially the eyes of those you don''t deal with? " Tianmiao said with a smile.


    When it comes to the last sentence, people burst into laughter. The front all said well, how suddenly the words wind changed? Solemnity becomes comedy. After laughing, I think deeply, and then I feel deeply.


    The student who seems to be a little rebellious looks at the sky with bright eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1603

    "As much responsibility as ability. All of you here are not ordinary people. They are all talented and ambitious. This world, this era, will be more wonderful because of you. " The sky is dim and talking. Soul chicken soup, as much as you want, just pour it down. One bowl is not enough. Ten more nights.


    With these words, Tianmiao naturally said that the students were enthusiastic and eager to do something now.


    Li Jun looks at the students with some fear. He looks at the light in Tianmiao''s eyes. He is afraid that these guys will break their sleeves. Don''t take a fancy to your brother. That would be a lot of trouble.


    "Don''t think about it. They are simply admired and liked by your brother''s demeanor and talent. " Mr. Zhang seemed to see Li Jun''s worry and whispered in his ear.


    Li Jun turns his head and looks at Mr. Zhang in surprise: "how do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "Because I''m in the same mood as them. In case you don''t open the door for me when I come to you later, I''ll explain it first. " Mr. Zhang has a smile.


    Li Jun What should I do? The more I say that, the less I want to open the door to these people.


    "Mr. Ling, do you have time to attend the next poetry meeting?" A well-dressed student asked Tianmiao eagerly.


    "Yes, Mr. Ling, it''s better to listen to you today than to read for ten years." Another student in gorgeous clothes also looked at Tianmiao. "I don''t know where Mr. Ling lives. Can we come to visit him?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ling, where is your home? Can we come to visit you another day?" Another student asked in a hurry.


    Tianmiao was in a bit of a dilemma: "ah, I live in big brother''s house. We have a simple meal every day. I''m afraid we can''t entertain you when you come. "


    "It''s not a problem. As long as Mr. Ling agrees, we''ll visit." One of the students, who was dressed in luxury and had a valuable jade pendant hanging from his waist, said in a hurry. This face almost says that I have a lot of money. If your family can''t entertain me, they will bring something to entertain you.


    "Well, ask my elder brother." Tianmiao turns to see Li Jun.


    Everyone''s head Shua Shua turns to Li Jun and looks at him.


    Li Jun suddenly felt that the big stone had crushed him. He cleared his throat and said, "my brother and I have to review our lessons every day..." The faces of all the people were sad. Li Jun added: "however, a gathering on the 7th and 8th is a good thing. We can''t keep studying hard, we need to relax and communicate with each other. "


    For a moment, Li Jun felt that these people''s warm and grateful eyes were burning holes in his body. Suddenly I feel like a Bodhisattva. It''s amazing, it''s subtle.


    After that, Li Jungan received the most direct benefits from this group of "believers".


    That is, people come to deliver things every day!


    They didn''t even talk about rice, flour and meat. When they learned from Mr. Zhang that they were in trouble, they sent people to deliver rice, flour, meat, vegetables, fruits, cloth, silk, brocade, ink, paper and inkstone every day. The vegetables and meat were often too much to eat, so Wu Bailan tried to make them into bacon, and the vegetables were stored in the cellar.


    "You''re so powerful. You can do all this." Li Jun helped Wu Bolan hang the pickled meat under the eaves and boasted, "how did you know these methods?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1604

    Wu Bailan''s eyes flashed a fluster, and then calmly said: "sometimes boring in the house, I ran to the kitchen to see the cooks do something new, so I learned."


    "My wife is the most virtuous person in the world." Li Junxi is full of praise.


    "Poor you. What about the younger brother? " Wu Bolan''s heart is full of gratitude to Tianmiao. Her husband was kind enough to pick up a person. She never complained. She thought that if there were more people to eat, the days would be harder. But she didn''t expect that the days would be greatly improved.


    "Oh, my brother seems to be giving lessons to those boys. By the way, we can have roast whole sheep tonight. A young master asked someone to pull a whole sheep and said that he would let his cook come to us later. " Li Jun laughs.


    "A sheep!" Wu Bolan''s tongue is full of exaggeration. These rich children are really generous. Suddenly she thought of something again and said anxiously, "why don''t you listen to my brother''s lecture? Instead, you come to help me do these things. It''s a waste of your time. Go to the lecture quickly. My younger brother is so erudite. Are you not at a loss if you don''t go


    Li Jun was amused by his wife''s straightforward words. I think my wife is sometimes naive and lovely. I wanted to kiss her, but I thought of her shy nature and held back.


    "These people who come here today are not going to participate in the spring Wei Festival. I have already learned what my younger brother told them." Li Jun said with a smile, "these people who are here today are recommended by their brothers. I specially asked my brother to teach them. Because I think what my younger brother taught was easier to understand than the teacher they invited. What''s more, my younger brother''s lectures are lively and interesting, and those people are willing to listen and like to listen. "


    "That''s good." Wu Bolan was relieved and then said, "but my brother has given us all the rewards he received. I always think it''s not good. It''s my brother''s income."


    "That''s what I thought at the beginning. I don''t want to. As a result, the younger brother was still angry and said that we should not call him younger brother if we don''t accept it. It is said that we should take the expenses of our family and buy things for him. Let''s take care of it. I thought, let''s save the money for him. You don''t know, my brother''s mother is not born, my brother is an orphan. His mother picked him up and raised him. His mother is very old, and I''m afraid she won''t have the energy to take care of her brother''s marriage affairs in the future. We have to worry about it in the future. "


    "So it is!" Wu Bailan was surprised, and even more distressed in his heart, "let''s save these rewards for my brother. By the way, my younger brother often teaches these people. Will it affect my younger brother''s study? "


    "I think No Li Jun said here, eyes complex, "you know? I think my brother''s erudition, literary talent, I''m afraid, no one can match. If he doesn''t win, I''m afraid no one in the world can


    "This, this?" Wu Bailan is surprised, "that, younger brother is this time steady?"


    "It should be." Li Jun nodded.


    "What about the officials?" Wu Bolan asked again in a hurry.


    "I was a little nervous before, but now..." Li Jun smiles mysteriously, reaches out his hand and gives Wu Bolan a haircut. He says in a soft voice, "I''ll make a fortune for you!"


    Wu Bai Lan smiles, his heart is full of warmth. Seeing such a confident husband, her heart was warm, and she could not tell what it was like. I just feel that my husband looks very good at this moment, as if he is shining all over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1605

    After hanging up the pickled meat, Li Jun and Wu Bolan go to the front yard and meet Tianmiao after class.


    "Goodbye, master."


    "Master, I''ll bring you the snow crisp tomorrow."


    "Goodbye, master."


    Several teenagers are reluctant to say goodbye to Tianmiao. Li Jun and Wu Bolan, who are standing in the same place, feel the reluctance and love of Tianmiao in their attitude. If their elder brother is present, he must be full of emotion. No one will listen to these rascals at home. The teachers who are invited here either make fun of them or simply don''t go to class. Have you ever seen such a respectful and loving attitude?


    Tianmiao waved: "snow crisp with more points."


    Several students laughed and thought that master was so cute.


    "Master, I''ll bring you stewed beef tomorrow."


    "More. And the one with some beef tendons. " Tianmiao''s solemn instructions are not polite at all.


    "Yes, it must be." The students laughed louder and said goodbye again. Seeing Li Jun and Wu Bolan waving goodbye to them, they left the door. There are several carriages waiting outside the door to pick up our young master.


    "No wonder these students like their younger brother." Wu Bailan sighed. Ordinary teachers are very strict, and students are afraid to make fun of them. And the younger brother and these students get along, let a person feel is so natural and warm.


    "I''m a teacher and a friend, and I''m approachable. Of course these children like their younger brother. Those teachers are all teaching people with a straight face, but my younger brother just taught them when he was joking. Of course, these children are more receptive. " Li Jun said with a smile. When he found Tianmiao, he just wanted to have a meal with many people in his family. When Chunwei was over, it was over. Unexpectedly, he and his wife have already regarded Tianmiao as their own brother.


    "By the way, I made shoes and socks for you and your brother. You will remember to bring them to your brother later." Wu said, "the lining is still being made. It will take a few days."


    "The lady is clever." Li junle Zizi said.


    "I''ve dried all the new cotton padded clothes sent by those people. I can wear them tomorrow." Wu Bolan originally intended to make a new cotton padded jacket for Li Jun and Tianmiao. As a result, some students sent some new cotton padded jackets. They were also very considerate, and even she had a share. It can also be seen that those people worship Tianmiao with great care.


    "Although we took in our younger brother, we actually got more benefits. I''m ashamed." Li Jun was a little ashamed when he heard Wu Bolan''s words.


    "It''s not so good for officials to say that." Wu Bailan said with a straight face.


    "Ah?" Li Jun is puzzled.


    "When the officials took in their younger brother, they never thought of any return or any benefit. The officials just did it according to their innermost thoughts. Why feel ashamed? The hearts of officials have always been open and kind. Officials are not allowed to say that about themselves in the future. " Wu Bailan said very seriously.


    Li Jun was stunned and looked at Wu Bolan with a serious face. Suddenly feel warm in the heart, almost overflow. His wife is the best in the world.


    "Oh, my sister-in-law is clever. Big brother is sometimes silly. What''s the point of a bull''s horn Tianmiao came to them at this time. It was obvious that he heard the words of Li Jun and Wu Bolan.


    "Am I stupid?" Li Jun pointed to himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1606

    "Sometimes it''s a little silly." Tianmiao couldn''t help laughing, "but in reading, he is still very smart. As soon as you learn, you''ll be able to make it


    Li Junhan scratched his head with a smile: "I''m a little proud of being praised by my younger brother. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a little silly." Wu Bolan couldn''t help laughing. But it''s good.


    Sunshine in the courtyard, shining on the three people, warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Li Jun said that every seven or eight days he agreed to let the students come to the door, they couldn''t help but came every four or five days. Fortunately, it''s better for a group of people to study together. Li Jun agrees that these people come to visit at this frequency.


    As a result, Li Fu, which was originally so big and calm, has been very lively recently.


    Li Jun specially asked people to build a shed in the spacious yard, in which there were tables and stools, and sufficient charcoal fire in the middle for heating. All the students were studying in the shed. In the morning, I reviewed for an hour and a half, and then we discussed and communicated with each other. It''s a discussion, but actually it''s a consultation with Tianmiao.


    On this day, Tianmiao explained to the students and said, "did you review the previous examination questions?"


    Everyone looked at each other. One of the younger students raised his hand and said weakly, "I''ve sorted out some of them, but I''m afraid that people will say I''m opportunistic and dare not explain it."


    "Smart, witty! Be flexible Tianmiao looks at the student, smiles and praises Sanlian.


    The other students looked at this student, ah, they also want to be praised by heaven.


    This student, named Tang haofei, is only 20 years old. He is obviously four years older than Tianmiao. Now he is so praised by Tianmiao that his face turns red. He can''t hide his happiness.


    "I''ll give you three days to go back and tidy up. We can also exchange what we need. After finishing, let''s discuss and study together. Then we have a mock exam. " The way of heaven.


    "Mock exam?" People wondered, this word is strange, but they seem to understand the meaning of this word.


    "Oh, by the way, crowdfunding, I will let people build single rooms in this courtyard in the past three days, one for each. Let''s feel the spring Wei in advance. If you can''t stick to it for three days, it proves that you are too weak. Hurry to exercise, or your little body won''t support you for three days. " Tianmiao said seriously, "so, crowdfunding, give money quickly, don''t let my elder brother build a shed for nothing."


    The idea and practice of Tianmiao is refreshing for everyone. How did they ever think of that? I really admire this forward-looking and proactive approach. Let them firmly in the heart of that idea, the future is limitless. You have to. Hold this thigh tight! In the future, Tianmiao must be a supreme minister. When should we not have a good relationship with Tianmiao?


    Li Jun stares at Tianmiao with a calm face, and his mood is very complicated. Since Tianmiao came, his living standard has been rising. These noble students all have their own pride. When did he see this group of people give money politely, but they didn''t want to receive less money.


    After counting, eleven students raised two hundred taels of silver. It''s great to build a shed to make tables, chairs and benches for ten Liang silver at most.


    If you collect so much money, brother, won''t your conscience hurt?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1607

    "Oh, I''ve taken so much money from you. Well, after the mock exam, you all stay and have a good meal. Then I''ll ask my elder brother and sister-in-law to buy some wine and meat. Let''s have a barbecue in the evening. " Tianmiao looks at the silver on the table and says something.


    The students cheered.


    My brother still has a conscience. Li Jun is very pleased.


    "But the test is too bad, just watch us eat." Tianmiao added another sentence.


    The cheers of the students choked back.


    Li Jun Should I take back what I just said? It''s cruel to watch you eat.


    Wu''an Marquis''s residence.


    Early in the morning, the eldest son looked for his father strangely.


    "What? You look so ugly in the morning? " The Marquis of Wu''an was just washing up. When he saw his eldest son come in, he asked casually.


    "Father, my younger brother has been very strange recently. In the morning, I got up and ran around our residence. After that, I went to review my lessons. After reviewing my lessons, I howled and said that I would never watch others eat." The eldest son said with a frown.


    "Lu..." Marquis Wu''an swallowed the mouthwash directly, then coughed violently.


    "Father, father, are you all right?" The eldest son was startled and quickly came forward to pat Wu''an Hou on the back.


    "You, what do you say? In your opinion, this boy is not only enlightened to study in Haosheng, but also wants to keep fit? " Wu''an Hou also had a face of hell. "Last time you said he went to some bullshit poetry club, he was lucky to get to know a very knowledgeable and good-natured person, so he began to study seriously. Why are you still running in circles now? Is that the person who influenced it? "


    "My son doesn''t know." The young master shook his head.


    "Come on, let''s see." Wu''an Hou wiped his face and took his eldest son to see his younger son.


    As soon as Wu''an Hou came out of his yard, he saw his youngest son''s fast running from a distance, sweating.


    "Stop." Marquis Wu''an stopped his little son.


    "Well? Dad, what can I do for you? It''s just the end of the race. If you have something to say, I''ll listen to you. " The younger son said, and he took a horse step in front of marquis Wu''an.


    As soon as Wu''an Hou looked at this posture, he nodded in his heart, not to mention the standard posture. Marquis Wu''an has two sons and four daughters. Both of them are legitimate sons. He is especially fond of the youngest son. The younger son often plays around, and he''ll let him. Anyway, the elder brother is looking after him. In the future, we don''t need him to attack the baron or fight hard. We just need to be a rich and idle man. I didn''t expect that my little son suddenly made progress, which is gratifying.


    "What''s the reason you''ve been so aggressive and healthy recently?" Wu an hou asked directly, "how, do you also want to attack the Marquis?"


    "That''s not true. The title belongs to big brother. I want to take an examination of my own fame and become an official with Tianmiao. " The youngest son said steadily.


    "The sky is dim?" Marquis Wu''an was puzzled.


    "That''s the student my brother met at the poetry club. My younger brother goes out to look for him all this time. " The eldest son said in a low voice, "my brother has been reading so seriously recently because of this man."


    "This man is very talented?" Asked Marquis Wu''an.


    "That''s the best. Dad, do you know the boy in the mansion of Wen state? When I was a kid, I had a lot of fights with him. I''m just like a rabbit in front of the sky. I guess I''m also at home now. I can''t lose to him. " The youngest son stretched out his fist and hummed twice.


    "Oh?" Marquis Wu''an was surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1608

    You say this boy is as good as a rabbit?


    Is that bullshit?


    The youngest son of Duke Wen, he knows too well. That boy is very smart, but it''s not used in the right way. It''s all about how to deal with his father. If you don''t obey the discipline, you are proud in your heart. It is said that reading is very gifted, but I don''t want to read it well. I ran away with five masters at home, and finally I reluctantly passed the exam. At home, thousands of people agreed to go to Chunwei.


    No, my son is also a fighting monkey. Now I''m good with Like a rabbit. I read, run and walk every day.


    Marquis Wu''an was a little curious about the man named Tianmiao.


    "Don''t say anything to call me Tianmiao. I''ll see what this man can do. We all respect him as a teacher. Don''t yell at him, Dad. In the future, the sky may be bigger than your official position. Besides, we are all actively preparing for Chunwei now. Don''t make trouble. " The youngest son said with a crackle.


    Marquis Wu''an glared, his lips trembled and roared, "I haven''t said anything yet!" But I have to say that my youngest son knows himself very well. He really thought so just now. What''s more, my little son is so protective of this man.


    "You must think so anyway. I won''t tell you. I''m going to take a bath and go out. Today we''re going to start the simulation. I''m not coming back these three days. " The youngest son waved his hand.


    "What, what mock exam?" Marquis Wu''an was puzzled.


    But the little son ignored him, and sayazi ran away.


    "You son of a bitch!" The Marquis of Wu''an is gnashing his teeth. But what''s the point of shouting bastards again? The youngest son is his flesh and blood. No matter how stupid he is, he can only spoil him.


    "Don''t be angry, father. My brother is just like that, but we should be happy with his progress. My younger brother told me that it was the student named Tianmiao who said that he built a small shed by imitating the single room in Chunwei to let his younger brother adapt to the atmosphere of Chunwei first. If you can''t keep up for three days, it''s still time to keep fit. " The eldest son explained.


    Wu''an Hou turned his head and looked at the eldest son in amazement: "is that true? That student thought of it? "


    "Yes. If what my brother says is true, I think this student named Tianmiao is really different from other people. " The young master nodded.


    "If your brother is really progressive, watch first." Wu''an Hou nodded and said happily.


    The eldest son also nods to say yes.


    ¡­¡­


    Wenguo government.


    "Have you got everything?" Wen Guogong''s wife asked people to check things, and then asked her son.


    "I''ve got everything. I''ve got dry food." Wen Guogong''s son checked his burden, "well, mother, you don''t have to worry about it. Your son is so old, and you know how to pack it up."


    "Good, good, good. Is that shed warm? Sleeping on the bench at night, will it be a barrier Guo Gong''s wife said anxiously.


    "Isn''t that a cushion? Isn''t that the way it is when it comes to real exams? Besides, what does it mean for a man to suffer? All right, mother, don''t worry. I''ll be back in three days, won''t I? " Wen Guogong''s son comforted his mother.


    Finally, Mrs. Guo reluctantly sent her son out of the door. When his carriage disappeared, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and turned to go back to the mansion. As a result, she almost ran into Mr. Wen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1609

    "What are you doing? I''m scared to death. I''m silent. " The Duke''s wife blamed him.


    "I''ve been here a long time. I''m just hiding to see you." Wen Guogong said.


    "Then you don''t come to see off your son." The Duke''s wife was puzzled.


    "I, I''m not. I''m happy to see my son suddenly become sensible." When Wen Guogong said this, tears began to appear in the corner of his eyes. He took his sleeve and wiped it directly. "If my son saw me like this, it would be a shame. Of course I can''t come out. "


    At the beginning, Mrs. Guogong was shocked to see Mr. Wen''s tears. When she heard him say so, she said with a smile, "Why are you still like a child?"


    "How can I have it?" Wen Guogong wiped his tears and retorted unconvinced, "where do you know what''s going on in my heart?"


    "Of course I know. My son is sensible. When he grows up, you are happy and happy." Said his wife.


    "It''s more than that. You don''t know that Yi''er is a gifted person who has never appeared in our song family. However, this child is a bit deviant in his heart. How many masters has he been angry with? Who can control him? It''s not my boast. If Yier in our family can study hard, he must be a wizard of governance. He will definitely be the most powerful person in the Song family. In the future, he will be the most respected one in the genealogy. Even in the history books, we will have the name of Yi''er. " Wen Guogong has a confident face.


    "Really, really?" His wife was stunned.


    "Women are short-sighted. Well, I won''t tell you. " Seeing that his wife didn''t believe what he said, Duke Wen was angry and went in.


    "I don''t believe it. I''m just surprised." Guogong''s wife explained after her husband.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I should thank the boy of Wu''an Marquis''s family. If he hadn''t ridiculed Yier that day, my Yier wouldn''t have gone to the poetry club, and I wouldn''t have known Tianmiao, and I wouldn''t have been so progressive. " Wen Guogong muttered as he walked.


    "Isn''t that more to be thankful for the one called Tianmiao?" Guogongfu said, "I''ll send a gift to thank him in a moment. I''ll go myself. "


    "No!" The state of Wen was not allowed to stop it.


    "Why?" Wen Guogong''s wife was puzzled.


    "You forget, they''re going to start the simulation. I''m so nervous now. I''ll go after the exam. " The Duke of Wen said with a smile, "it''s called Tianmiao. It''s really powerful. I want to see you. It''s not easy to be a man who can take in all those punks in the capital. Thank you. Of course, thank her. Thank you so much. "


    "I''ll go later." Wen Guogong''s wife said.


    "We''ll visit together then."


    In Li Jun''s yard, more than a dozen students have been queuing up at the gate of the shed for inspection. The person in charge of the inspection is the close friends of Duke Wu''an and Duke Wen. Tianmiao said that if you feel Chunwei in advance, you should feel the whole set. First check, and then with their own small baggage into their own single room, began a three-day examination.


    As for Tianmiao, also participate? How is that possible? Tianmiao acts as invigilator.


    Does anyone have an opinion? Of course not. Where does Tianmiao need to adapt in advance? No matter in what kind of environment, what kind of time, the sky is absolutely first! This is a very firm idea in the hearts of the students present.


    Li Jun, as the eldest brother, has no special treatment. Instead, he is given the worst position.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1610

    For the three-day exam, everyone''s room and board were in that small single room.


    Three days later, everyone turned pale and dishevelled, like refugees. Fortunately, no one fainted, all insisted.


    "Go back to wash and have a good sleep. When I mark my grades, I''ll come to dinner tomorrow evening. " Tianmiao put the papers in order, let everyone go back first.


    All of them said goodbye to Tianmiao listlessly and went back.


    In the evening, after the meal, Tianmiao and Li Jun went to the study to read the papers. In the middle of the night, Li Jun was always with him. And Wu Bolan didn''t sleep, and gave them a curfew.


    "How about the sky?" Li Jun some look forward to finishing the papers of the sky.


    "This Song Yi, no accident, is the first name. This is the top three, this is the top six... " Tianmiao points to the name of the person on the test paper, and Li Jun goes up to see it. Song Yi is the youngest son of Duke Wen.


    Wu Bailan has been accompanied by silence. Now when he hears Tianmiao''s comments, he can''t help coming forward and looking at Tianmiao. She didn''t dare to interrupt, but she wanted to know her husband''s grades.


    "If there is no accident, you should be in the top ten." The sky tiny looking at Wu Bai Lan of the Baba eyes, smile to say.


    "Really, really?" Li Jun is a little unbelievable and happy.


    Wu Bolan is also full of joy.


    "The premise is to study hard in the next time. I will supervise you all the time and give you questions every day. You must finish them." Tianmiao nodded.


    "No, no problem. I will study hard and finish the problem you assigned." Li Jun nodded like a chicken pecking rice and said excitedly.


    "Good. Shall we make dumplings tonight? Today, I saw my sister-in-law rolling dough and chopping dumpling stuffing Tianmiao put the paper away and asked.


    "Yes, there are three kinds of fillings. Let''s see what my brother likes. There are leeks and eggs, pork and cabbage, mushrooms and chicken Wu said with a smile.


    "I like everything. I like everything my sister-in-law does. Give me fifteen of each Tianmiao likes Wu Bolan''s food very much. Although the taste is not as good as the chef''s cooking skill, it has a different taste. In Li Jun''s words, it''s the taste of home.


    In the evening, three people gathered around a table and ate dumplings. Wu Bailan gave tianmiaosheng two sets and Li Junsheng one. Li Jun said: "eat more. You''re still growing. Your sister-in-law has packed a lot of them. Eat them slowly and give them to you after eating." Li Jun thinks Tianmiao can eat so much because he is still young and growing up. After years of waiting, he couldn''t say what he said. There''s no reason to eat too much.


    "It''s windy and cold outside. It should snow in a few days. Then we''ll make the pot hot. " Wu Bailan looked at the table and said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll buy some mutton and vegetables and eat them together." Li Jun muttered one dumpling at a time.


    "Yes, yes." Wu Bai Lan nodded and looked at the two people on the table with a smile. This kind of atmosphere is really good, let her really feel the atmosphere of home.


    In the evening, Tianmiao went back to his room, and Mrs. Tang had been prepared in bed. It''s not time to burn Kang, so Wu Bolan just prepared Mrs. Tang for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1611

    Look at the head of the bed. There are socks that Li Jungang just sent. A few days ago, Li Juncai sent Wu Bolan''s shoes, socks and underwear to her. Today, he also sent her new socks. Pick up the socks to have a look, fine stitching, can see that Wu Bolan''s needlework is good.


    A daughter can grow vegetables and cook, and the girl is so good.


    Li Jun can''t see the clue?


    Tianmiao''s mouth stirred up a smile.


    Li Jun is not a genius, but he is not stupid. You can see from his reading. It''s not Tianmiao''s exaggeration, but it''s true.


    So, can''t Li Jun see it?


    Not necessarily


    The next night, all the students came. Tianmiao announced their results, which were all good. So there is food, there is no situation of watching others eat. A group of people were drinking and drinking, and one of them turned over his horse. Finally, the servants of these students came to recite them all. And Li Jun, too. It''s rare for him to be so happy. He was unconscious.


    Finally, Wu Bailan picked up Li Jun and carried him back to his bedroom.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and the new year is approaching.


    The group of students studying together are all well-off. They brought a lot of new year''s goods to Tianmiao. There are even cheeky people who want to celebrate the new year together. He was driven back by the sky. If you don''t spend the new year with your family and want to come here to eat and drink, there''s no way!


    However, before driving them away, they made good use of them. The students were instructed to climb up and down, stick curtains, clean and hang lanterns. Looking at this scene, the students wanted to work instead of their young master. I was sprayed by my son. They are filial when they work for the master. Why do you want to make your son unfilial? The people all shrunk their heads and stepped back.


    After going back, the next people reported to their masters and wives, which shocked them. What kind of rough work have they ever done? And all of them are competing for work? Or filial piety to the master? Come on, these bastards have never been so filial to them at home. What''s sacred about the sky? We must meet!


    Originally, all these noble people wanted to visit, but their children tried to stop them. It''s their fault to say that if it affects the test results of the master and himself. These gentlemen and ladies could only restrain their curiosity and shock, thinking that they would visit after the examination.


    It''s new year.


    At night, the sound of firecrackers is endless.


    Tianmiao and Wu Bailan are standing under the eaves, watching Li Jun''s advice on the firecrackers. Li Jun took a stick of incense, half squatted on the ground, leaning back, ready to retreat at any time. But he stepped back a few times without lighting it.


    Tianmiao looks at Li Jun''s advice and can''t help laughing.


    "I''ll come, you go away." Wu Bailan couldn''t help it.


    "No, I''ll do it!" It''s a shame to do this in front of my wife. Li Jun felt that he must maintain his male dignity. He ran to find a small pile of hay, put the firecrackers on the hay, lit the hay, and retreated to Wu Bolan''s side.


    This time, it was a success. The burning hay ignited the firecrackers.


    Firecrackers were also heard in Li''s courtyard.


    Looking at the crackling firecrackers, Li Jun reaches out his hand and quietly holds Wu Bolan''s hand. Wu Bai Lan was stunned and turned to look at Li Jun. Wu Bai Lan also smiles at Li Jun''s gentle smile and holds Li Jun''s hand back.


    Tianmiao also smiles.


    Such a loving couple, she would not let anyone destroy them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1612

    Chunwei is coming soon.


    This time the Spring Festival is in March, and the palace examination will be very fast. It used to be in May, but later it was advanced to April.


    "Officials, younger brother, I will meet you at the door after you finish the exam." Wu Bailan said while checking the burden of the two people, to make sure that things are taken up.


    "No, we can come back by ourselves." Li Jun said.


    "How can that be? I''ve hired a carriage. I''ll meet you at the door Wu Bolan muttered, "I hire people to go back and forth. It''s the carriage that will send you later. It''s the carriage that will pick you up." In fact, those students who regard Tianmiao as a master want to send a carriage to pick them up. The question is, who is the best one to take?


    In the end, Wu simply refused everyone''s kindness and hired a carriage.


    "Good. Don''t worry about these three days. Eat well, drink well and sleep well at home. " Li Jun said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of my family." Wu Bailan said gently.


    When the carriage of Tianmiao and Li Jun arrived, as soon as Tianmiao came down from the carriage, more than ten students gathered around. Attracted people around to look here frequently, thought that something had happened.


    "Tianmiao, here you are. We''re all in a panic if you don''t come. "


    "Yes, when you come, our hearts will settle down."


    "We''ve been waiting for you."


    Outside, Tianmiao doesn''t let them call master, so they call Tianmiao on their lips and repent in their hearts. It''s really treacherous to call the master''s name!


    "Don''t panic. Just take today''s exam as our usual practice. I''m still saying that if someone fails in the exam and fails to do well in the exam, then the dinner after the exam will be eaten by us. " Tianmiao said with a smile. Gentle words immediately soothed their uneasy hearts.


    "It must not be." The prince of Wu''an Hou laughed and promised.


    "It can''t be me anyway." Duke Wei''s son also assured with confidence.


    "Not me, either." The other students have a high morale and are committed to it.


    "Very well, we all have to do our best. So after the test, they all go home to have a good bath and sleep, and then come to me the next day. " Tianmiao encouraged.


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    People who know this group of noble CHILDES have doubts on their faces. Who is the handsome young man surrounded by these people? It seems that all of these young masters respect him very much, but he is the only one who is the leader.


    "I''ve heard that young man is very talented, knowledgeable and far sighted. Those people who walk with their noses up all day admire him very much. " Someone was explaining.


    "So this time the man must be in high school?"


    "Very likely."


    "I don''t believe it. I think it''s just because they see him looking good that they surround him like this. They''re looking forward. "


    "Don''t you believe in his talent?"


    "No, because I don''t think that if I saw such a good-looking person, I wouldn''t care whether he had talent or not, just for his style. I''d like to be around him and look forward to him." The person who answers looks forward to it, and looks at those noble CHILDES with envy and jealousy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the people next to him squinted at him and quickly moved to the side, pretending not to know him.


    It seems that Chunwei is really not a problem for the group of people taught by Tianmiao.


    When you release the list, you win!


    And it''s very high.


    It''s almost in the top 15.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1613

    "Yier, where''s my Yier?" Wen Guogong wiped his eyes and called his youngest son''s name, but no one responded.


    "It''s just released today, isn''t it? What about people? " Wen Guogong was puzzled.


    "The young master said, this is just the spring Wei. There is also the palace examination. You can''t be proud. He went to the master for advice again. I told you not to look for him. " A servant girl told me.


    Wen Guogong nodded comfortingly: "this child is promising."


    Wen Guogong''s eldest daughter just came over and sneered: "father, do you think the monkey is too good? He''s just afraid we won''t listen to him. He went to eat, drink and have fun with his precious master. If you don''t believe it, you''ll go to the wall and have a look


    "Nonsense! How can Yi''er be like this? " Duke Wen blew his beard and glared at him. His eldest daughter is always straightforward and straightforward. He has been used to it for a long time. But he didn''t like to hear that today. Spring Wei test so good results, Yi son is not willing to share joy with his family, he how also don''t believe.


    "The eldest prince ordered someone to give me a crystal orange. Before I ate it, your robber son came and moved away. He said he would give it to his master. No one left for me. Believe it or not, if you go to Tianmiao''s house now, you will see orange peel everywhere Wen Guogong''s eldest daughter made an impolite complaint. The eldest daughter of Duke Wen has heard the name Tianmiao for a long time.


    Duke Wen was stunned. It''s really going to be my son''s work.


    So this is the cruel truth?


    Joy is to share with others, but the one who shares is not his old father.


    The north wind blows


    After the Spring Festival, we are ready for the palace examination.


    In Chunwei, Tianmiao said, "no, emperor, Weichen doesn''t mean that." As the confidants of the emperor, these people don''t understand what the emperor means. But this time, on the contrary, "the examinee, Ling Tianmiao, pointed out that Tan Hualang had wronged him. Either Wei Chen is modest, or he can''t write such exquisite articles, or he doesn''t have such foresight. "


    "What?" The emperor was stunned. It seems to be different from the script he thought.


    "Weichen seconded." Other examiners also said aloud.


    "Show me his papers." The emperor then remembered to take a close look at the examinee''s paper.


    After reading it, the emperor was silent for a long time.


    The examiners were silent, waiting for the emperor to make a decision.


    "I decided to call him tanhualang. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. " After a long silence, the emperor said slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1614

    The emperor said so, what can a group of ministers say.


    Can only say: "the emperor is wise."


    In this way, after the release of the list, the son of Duke Wen was the number one scholar, the second was the son of marquis Wu''an, and Tanhua was Tianmiao.


    This made Mr. Wen and a group of them blow up.


    The emperor is fatuous!


    A group of them howled in their hearts.


    The Duke of Wen understood the emperor''s painstaking efforts in an instant, but his silly son did something stupid. He quickly told the emperor''s painstaking efforts to the silly son. Silly son, it seems to be so. So he told the others.


    This group of people did not howl in the heart, the emperor faint.


    And Wen Guogong and others finally found the opportunity to visit.


    Wen Guogong''s son stopped them at first: "will the emperor doubt that we will form a clique for personal gain and bring bad influence to the master?"


    "You son of a bitch, when did you think so for me?" The Duke of Wen was out of breath. This son just picked it up!


    "Dad, Dad, I''m wrong." Song Yi shakes his father''s arm in a coquettish way.


    "It''s a lot of grown-ups, and it''s the same thing!" He scolded him, but his eyes narrowed. This moment seems to go back to my son''s childhood. When his son grew up, he was very rebellious and often angry. He vomited blood quickly. It''s been a long time since I was so close. Come on, do more coquetry.


    "That father, can you?" Asked Song Yi.


    "No. Don''t worry. I''ve long wanted to meet someone who can clean you up. Last time I was too far away from the hall to see it clearly. " Wen said.


    "Don''t scare the master. It''s not right. Master, you''re not going to scare me. " In the first half of the sentence, Song Yi told his father, and in the second half he talked to himself.


    Wen Guogong was angry when he heard his son''s first sentence. Hearing the latter sentence, I was even more angry.


    Son of a bitch, it''s a real debt collector. I know how to be angry with myself all day!


    This little bastard!


    When the Duke of Wen saw Tianmiao, he understood why this man was so young that he could accept a group of spikes in the capital. He has never seen such a fairy.


    The emperor''s point to explore flowers, one is for protection, two, I''m afraid it''s because of the heaven and man''s posture. And the latter is in the majority!


    if Wen Guo knows the term "Yan dog", I am afraid that he has already make complaints about Tucao. Hum, the emperor is Yangou!!!


    After chatting with Tianmiao, Wen Guogong had a feeling in his heart. This one, I''m afraid, will be a supreme minister in the future.


    There is nothing wrong with the prediction of the Duchy of Wen.


    The emperor thinks highly of Tianmiao, even fools can see it.


    The speed of Tianmiao''s promotion is the same as flying.


    The emperor''s mantra became: "what does Ling Aiqing think?"


    Wen Gong wanted to dig his ears. In the court, he would hear this sentence!


    Of course, Li Jun also won and became an official. Although he is a minor official of seven grades, everyone can see that as a big brother, his future is promising.


    Li Jun''s ancestral home has also been preserved, and his heart is finally secure. Seeing Wu Bolan''s face crying with joy, Li Jun''s eyes are sour.


    If he didn''t meet Tianmiao, could he be admitted this time? hear nothing of.


    Don''t think about things you don''t know.


    As long as he knows a little, he met Tianmiao, the noble people of his life, and even the relatives of his life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1615

    Tianmiao didn''t move out of Li''s house after he became an official. Even if after promotion, the Emperor gave the house, she did not move out of the Li house. And Li Jun Wu Bolan get along very comfortable, she is not willing to move out.


    Li Jun and Wu Bolan are also reluctant to let him move, and are worried that if he lives on his own, he will not take care of himself. How can my servants devote themselves to life? It''s impossible to cover everything.


    So Tianmiao still lives in Li''s house.


    In the third year when Tianmiao and Li Jun were officials, the sons of Li Jun and Wu Bolan were born. At this time, Li Jun had been promoted to the third grade. The speed of promotion is very fast. One is because he is a big brother, the other is because of himself. Li Jun is not the most intelligent in his studies, but he is very talented as an official.


    It is precisely because he is the eldest brother in the sky that the top will pay more attention to his achievements. As a result, this person''s ability is very strong. You are the elder brother of Ling. Report it. Report it.


    Later, Li Jun''s official career became bigger and bigger, and he had been trained for several years. In the end, he took the position of governor, fulfilled his oath to Wu Bailan, and earned Wu Bailan a life. When Wu Bailan put on Mrs. Gao Ming''s clothes, tears flowed down her eyes uncontrollably.


    "Officials..." Wu Bolan''s voice choked.


    "Madam, you are the most beautiful woman in the world in this dress." Li Jun shook his head in praise.


    Wu Bai Lan broke her tears into a smile, stretched out her hand and hammered Li Jun: "what you said, the children are so old."


    "You are the most beautiful of all children." Li Jun said seriously, holding Wu Bolan''s hand.


    "I''m really happy to marry you." Wu Bailan also took Li Jun''s hand and said, "I''m really afraid that one day God will tell me that all this is just my dream. Let me wake up quickly."


    "No, never. You are my wife. No matter what happens, you are my wife. I''ve been blessed to marry you in my life. " Li Jun gently patted the back of Wu''s hand to appease him.


    "You can talk." Wu Bolan laughed and suddenly remembered, "are we going back to Beijing in January next year?"


    "Yes, my term of office is over. I have to go back to Beijing. As for the position, I don''t know yet. My brother said he would get me a free and rich job at that time. " Li Jun said that Tianmiao couldn''t help but smile on his face. "He can also say that. If the emperor hears it, will the emperor be happy?"


    "No? The emperor is very dependent on his brother. " Wu Bailan said with some worries.


    "Don''t worry, my younger brother has a sense of propriety. For so many years, the emperor refused to let his younger brother go for training. He stayed with him all the time. Even if the younger brother occasionally offends, the emperor also can''t blame


    "That''s good, that''s good. By the way, the shoes and socks I made a few days ago have been sorted out. You can send them to my brother tomorrow. My brother urged me several times. " Wu Pulan road.


    "Well, tomorrow I''ll send the gift to my brother back to Beijing." Li Jun nodded. Over the years, Wu Bolan has been giving Li Jun and Tianmiao shoes, socks and inner clothes every year, without interruption. Tianmiao has long been used to wearing things made by Wu Bolan.


    "I''ll see my brother when I return to Beijing next year." Wu said, "over the years, my younger brother still hasn''t taken a fancy to anyone?"


    "I like my brother a lot. But the emperor took charge, and felt that these people were not worthy of his younger brother, so he never let go. " Li Jun said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1616

    "What''s the point? Can''t you tell your brother never to marry? " Wu Bai Lan frowned anxiously.


    "Don''t you know that the queen and the most beloved lady have asked the emperor to marry them. Either their sister or niece admired Tianmiao, but the emperor refused. It seems that my younger brother is also happy to see it succeed. He doesn''t want to get married. " Li Jun suddenly laughed. "Before, I worried about my brother''s marriage every day. Later, I felt that as long as my brother was happy, it would be good. Why do we have to get married? Will the younger brother be happier after getting married? Not necessarily. "


    Wu Bolan was stunned. When she heard her husband''s completely subverting the tradition, she was shocked at first, and then thought about it carefully.


    "My husband said that. Our wish is that our younger brother will be happy. If we force our younger brother to marry someone we don''t like just because he is suitable, we will be unhappy for the rest of our life. " Wu Bai Lan nodded, deeply thought.


    "My lady is really extraordinary." Li Jun laughs and pulls Wu Bolan''s hand. He pulls Wu Bolan to his arms.


    Wu Bolan is shy, but Li Jun never lets go.


    "I''m old enough, you still..." Wu Bailan was angry.


    "No matter how old I am, my wife is my treasure." Li Jun said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, after retiring, the emperor summoned Tianmiao in the imperial study.


    "Tianmiao, is your elder brother going back to Beijing when his term of office is over?" The emperor looked at the book on his hand and asked.


    "Yes, not long. I''ll be back in January next year. " Tianmiao said.


    "Isn''t that another month?" The emperor put down the book and asked, "what position do you want me to assign him?"


    "rich and idle, after all, he has to raise three children and his wife." Tianmiao naturally said.


    The emperor was dumb, staring at the sky, for a long time he laughed: "you can really say it."


    The eunuch in charge behind the emperor was calm. At first, when Tianmiao said something like this, they almost knelt down. This kind of arrogance is not afraid of the emperor''s anger. As a result, the emperor''s beard and glare finally met the conditions of heaven''s great treason.


    So it''s not surprising that the eunuchs and maids in the imperial study have been used to seeing each other for a long time. On the contrary, it was the Emperor himself who was shouting there.


    "Yes, I know. Let''s go. Let''s go to the royal garden with me. " The emperor finally nodded helplessly.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Thank you.


    More than a month passed quickly. Li Jun came back with his family before the new year. They want to have a happy new year for their family. They haven''t spent the new year with their younger brother for many years.


    The three children of Li Jun and Wu Bolan are all boys. The original skin monkey, they see the sky is small but obedient like a kitten. During the Spring Festival, Tianmiao gave all three children a big red envelope and made them happy. When they light firecrackers, they are different from Li Jun at that time. One by one, as brave as a tiger, the sound of firecrackers in the yard is endless.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, all the students from the sky came to pay a new year''s call. Officials with long beards and children are still clamoring for Tianmiao to give them red envelopes. And a double, for the children at home.


    Wu Bailan looked at the busy yard, and his smile never stopped.


    However, at night, with a person''s quiet visit, the smile on Wu Bolan''s face disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1617

    A woman in a black cloak came to visit. The servants of Li''s family didn''t despise him because of his shabby clothes. They still did their duty to inform his mother.


    "Something very important?" Wu Bai Lan frowned slightly. Who would be looking for her at this time? What''s the big deal?


    "Yes, the man said he had something very important to report to you alone." The housekeeper was also puzzled.


    "Well, come in, please." Wu Pulan road.


    "Yes, the little one is just outside. If you have something to do, just shout." The housekeeper said a little uneasily.


    "I see. Go ahead." Wu Bailan ordered.


    Soon the woman was brought in. After the door was closed, the woman took off her hat.


    "Who are you?" Wu Bailan looked at some old and haggard women in front of her, puzzled. This man seems familiar, but he doesn''t seem to know him.


    "Wu Bolan, this is the name my father gave you. Why do you turn away from the old master? " The woman sneered.


    "Miss?" Wu Bai Lan''s face changed and she stood up. Hearing these words, she recognized the identity of the person in front of her. This person is actually Wu Rulian, the young lady she used to serve. However, how did the young lady become like this? It looks like such vicissitudes. Miss''s age was two years younger than her, but now she looks several years older.


    "Thank you for remembering." Wu Ru Lian sat down and poured a cup of hot tea. After a big drink, she looked at the room. Her face was full of jealousy and jealousy.


    "Miss, what are you doing here today?" Wu Bolan also sat down. Wu Bai Lan''s face was a little pale, and her fingers began to tremble. She''s not Miss Wu. She''s Miss Wu''s maid. What if the officials knew? Wu Bai Lan was in a state of confusion, confusion and fear.


    "Why? Can you ask me that? " Wu Ru Lian sneered, "everything you have now is mine. You''ve stolen it for so many years. It''s time to give it back! "


    "It was miss that you didn''t want to marry an official, so the master gave me the name and asked me to marry for you. The master has found another marriage that you are satisfied with. Why do you say I stole what you left behind? " Wu Bai Lan gritted her teeth and tried to breathe steadily, refuting every word.


    "You said I left it, so I''ll get it back now. If you don''t think about it, just as a servant girl, you are also worthy of being the governor''s wife and your life? These are all mine, understand? It''s all mine Wu Rulian said that in the end, she was ferocious and twisted.


    Wu Bai Lan''s face became paler. Her lips moved. She wanted to refute something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "It''s time to get everything back in place. I''m the governor''s wife. I''ll be very kind to you and let you be a concubine. As for your children, please put them in my name. Otherwise, they will have no future. I''m so good to you. You should be content Wu Ru Lian a pair of merciful appearance, said high above.


    "No!" Wu Bolan refuted almost subconsciously.


    "No, what? You think you are worthy to be the governor''s wife. You are just a humble servant girl. Know your own identity Wu Rulian said angrily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1618

    "Of course she is! She is my only wife. She was, is and will be. In this life, she is the only one who will stay with me forever! " At this time, Li Jun broke into the door, stood beside Wu Bolan, clenched her hand, and said angrily to Wu Rulian, "no matter who you are, you can''t insult my wife."


    "Li Lang, do you know who I am? I''m Rulian. I''m the one who has an engagement with you. " Wu Rulian was surprised and said out loud.


    "I know. Of course I know, and I knew that a long time ago. " Li Jungang just looked at the pain and despair on Wu Bolan''s face. He had already been distressed. Otherwise, he would have held her in his arms. Now Wu Bolan hears Li Jun''s words and looks at him in surprise.


    "You, what did you say?" Wu Ru Lian looked at Li Jun in surprise, "you already know? You have known for a long time that she is just a humble servant girl, and you still... "


    Wu Rulian had not finished, but was interrupted by Li Jun''s angry voice: "shut up! If you insult my wife again, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "Officials." With tears in her eyes, Wu Bailan gently pulled Li Jun''s clothes.


    "You don''t understand. She''s a maid. I''m the eldest lady of the Wu family. She cheated, she cheated you Wu Ru Lian said in a sharp voice.


    "It''s you, the Wu family, who deceived me. Not my wife. After she married me, she was virtuous and virtuous, and worked hard. Without her, I would not be what I am now. I''ve been fortunate enough to marry such a good woman. " Li Jun clenched Wu Bolan''s hand, gave Wu Bolan a smile and comforted her. Then he turned to Wu Rulian and said, "at the beginning, everything was your choice, and now you are responsible for your life. I didn''t expect that you would dare to come and bully my wife. "


    "I I didn''t. I''m Miss Wu! Now it''s back to the right place. What''s the problem? " Wu Ru Lian shakes her head, "Li Lang, it''s us who have engagement."


    "In the early years of friendship between your father and my father, I will send you two hundred taels of silver to send you out of the city. Don''t show up in front of us in the future. If you show up again, don''t blame me for being rude. As I am, it''s easy to deal with you. " Li Jun''s face was cold and said coldly.


    What else does Wu Rulian want to say? Li Jun yells angrily: "come on, take it out. If you don''t want to go out, tie it up and throw it out. "


    After Wu Rulian is dragged out, Li Jun holds Wu Bolan in his arms. Only then can he find that Wu Bolan''s whole body is shaking slightly and his palm is cold.


    "Lady, are you scared? I''m sorry I''m late. " Li Jun said painfully.


    "You, you already know?" Wu Bai Lan''s heart is complicated.


    "Yes, I knew that a long time ago. There is no one who can farm, cook, and cook so delicious. I found out the day after you married me. You take good care of me and pay for your dowry. At that time, I swore that this generation would never fail you. " Li Jun said with a smile, "if I didn''t come today, what would you do?"


    "I..." Wu Bolan thought silently and answered truthfully, "I won''t agree to her terms. I won''t give in to my husband. I will choose to be honest with you and fight for myself. If you will forgive me, it''s best. If you don''t forgive me... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1619

    "You''ve never been wrong about what you''re talking about, what you''re forgiving or not, where you''re forgiving." Li Jun quickly covered Wu Bolan''s mouth, "you can''t think like this in the future. Blame me too. If I had said it earlier, you wouldn''t be surprised tonight. " Fortunately, my younger brother urged me to find my mother, otherwise I don''t know what would happen later.


    "No, my husband just rushed out to defend me. I really Well, very handsome! In my brother''s words, he is very handsome! My officials are the best in the world. "


    "My wife is the best in the world." Li Jun smiles and hugs Wu Bolan.


    And then smile at each other.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Lord Li, please come out. The emperor has arrived." Outside, Li Jun''s colleague and best friend, Zhang Yao, knocked on the door.


    Here comes the Lord?!


    Li Jun and Wu Bolan look at each other in surprise and hurry to get ready to pick up.


    When I got to the yard, I saw the emperor standing in the middle of the yard, talking to Tianmiao. The others stood waiting.


    Li Jun and Wu Bolan rushed forward to salute.


    "Get up. I''m just sneaking out of the palace to see you today. It is said that your yard is the most lively during the new year. Almost all of my brothers will be here. I see them today, and they are. " The emperor smiles and asks Li Jun to get up.


    Li Jun and Wu Bolan should step aside.


    "Tianmiao, what do you want me to eat today?" The emperor asked with a smile.


    "What my sister-in-law does today must be rich." Tianmiao laughed and said, "since the emperor is here today, I will say goodbye."


    As soon as Tianmiao said this, all the people present were stunned.


    What do you mean?


    What does that mean?


    "What do you mean? Where would you like to go? Where are you going? I don''t agree. " The emperor was the first to object.


    "Wu Bolan." But Tianmiao smiles and turns to see Wu Bolan. This is the first time that she formally calls Wu Bolan''s name. She doesn''t call her sister-in-law like before.


    Wu Bolan was stunned and looked up at the sky.


    "Has your wish come true?" The voice of the sky suddenly changed. From a man''s voice to an ethereal woman''s voice. And the shape of the sky also changes in this moment.


    In the eyes of all people, the long black hair fluttered gently, and finally draped in the shoulder. The slightly rigid lines of the face become softer, and the skin becomes whiter and softer. Tall and straight body also becomes graceful.


    It''s a woman!


    Tianmiao is a woman!


    The posture of heaven and man!


    But how did that change?


    Wu Bailan looked at the sky, but her eyes did not blink. Finally she choked and said excitedly: "it has come true, my wish has come true. Thank you, fairy. Thank you Originally, that day is not a dream! That store is also real!


    What?


    Hearing Wu Bolan''s words, everyone''s guess just now is more and more positive.


    Tianmiao is not human at all!


    "Be happy." Tianmiao said this to Li Jun and Wu Bolan with a smile, and then turned to the emperor.


    "The emperor is Mingjun, keep it."


    Look at a group of students in those years and officials now.


    "Remember to shine your own light."


    Finish saying this words, the sky tiny foot lightly a bit, the whole person lightly flew to the mid air.


    A loud dragon chant from far to near.


    The sound of the Dragon resounds through the sky and shakes people''s hearts.


    A silver white dragon roared from the sky, flew to the foot of Tianmiao, and steadily lifted Tianmiao up.


    It''s God!


    The emperor took the lead and knelt down.


    In the yard, they knelt down in darkness, and looked up at the sky on the head of the silver dragon without blinking.


    Tianmiao smiles and waves.


    With a long chant, the Dragon disappeared into the sky carrying the sky.


    Wu Bolan was already in tears.


    In my mind, I have been thinking back the words of the sky.


    Be happy.


    Thank you. Thank you.


    I will be happy, I will be very happy.


    Li Jun clenched Wu Bolan''s hand. He didn''t know why. He always felt that God came down to earth just for him and his wife.


    It took a long time for the emperor to stand up. Then there was silence and I went back to the palace.


    It took a long time for a group of officials to recover.


    They''ve been with immortals for so long!


    They all remember what the immortals told them before they left.


    To shine their light.


    Sure!


    Decades have passed.


    Thanks to the emperor''s efforts and the full support of the officials, the dynasty has achieved unprecedented prosperity, leaving a strong legacy in history.But this dynasty is called the flourishing age of heaven, which is not the title of the emperor at all. But later generations don''t know why.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1620

    My name is Jun Yan.


    It''s for me.


    I was born in the dark. At that time, I didn''t know who I was, and I didn''t have a name.


    I just muddled forward, and finally out of the darkness.


    I sat on the side of the road in a daze, I don''t know how long it took.


    Slowly some things poured into my mind, the sun rose and the moon fell, flowers withered.


    But where I should go, I don''t know.


    Everything is lost.


    Until misty sat next to me.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Misty smile is very beautiful, very warm, her voice is very good, like feathers brush my heart.


    "I I don''t know. " I don''t know anything.


    "Well? A new born creature? " Misty seems surprised.


    "No, I''ve been born a long time." I shook my head.


    "How long?" Miaomiao seems to be curious.


    "A long time is a long time." I don''t know how long.


    "Do you have a name? My name is Tianmiao Misty asked my name, also reported her name.


    "Heaven, misty..." That sounds good. That''s a nice name. It''s as good-looking as her people.


    "I don''t have a name." I shook my head.


    "Well, do you have a name you like and choose one by yourself?" Misty smile asked me.


    I still shake my head.


    I thought for a moment, "give me a name."


    "That''s Jun Yan." Misty thinking down seriously said.


    "Well, good." I nodded, I like the name, I like the name that misty gave me.


    "Do you sit here all the time?" Misty seems to be a little surprised, "so many years have not left, did not move?"


    "Yes." I nodded, but I didn''t know what the misty was marveling at. How long have I been sitting? I don''t know either. Does Miaomiao know?


    I asked that question.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I don''t know. I only know that this place has existed for a long time, maybe hundreds of thousands of years, maybe millions of years. So, who are you? "


    Who am I?


    I don''t know. I can''t answer the vague question. I''m a little depressed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know. You will be Junyan in the future. " Misty smile, "your strength is very strong, want to come to our Tiandao office? I have just started work. But the working atmosphere of our office is very good. If you are so strong, your performance will be very good in the future. "


    Tiandao office, where is that?


    It doesn''t matter where it is, just want to follow the warm smile. Let''s go, with Miaomiao.


    So I became an employee of Tiandao office.


    Miaomiao took me to do several tasks, then practice makes perfect.


    Then, I learned a lot.


    I also learned how to work, how to fix the world.


    The first staff summary meeting of Tiandao office, my performance is the first. I got rich rewards. After the meeting, I found Miaomiao for the first time and gave them all to Miaomiao.


    I just want to share all this with Miaomiao.


    Don''t say I deserve it. But I just want to share with you.


    I also understand what love is.


    More understand my feelings for the misty.


    At this time, there comes a fool from the west, who follows the misty all day. I wish I could strangle him, but in that case, Miaomiao will not be happy, and may shed tears. Because Miaomiao said that hill was her friend. Forget it. Don''t kill him. I made a plan to send him back to the West. I have no time to come here in a few hundred years.


    I understand that I love insignificance.


    When I know that Miaomiao also likes me, I feel my heart will jump out.


    Can I be with you forever?


    Is that ok?


    I thought it was OK.


    But when I opened my heart to accept me, something happened that caught me off guard.


    The whole heaven is shaking, and the temple of heaven is almost collapsing.


    Misty fell into a coma.


    Why?


    "So you are..." The dim mother appeared.


    And then all the little relatives are against us being together.


    The way of heaven is the way of a humble father.


    The slim mother is the road.


    Misty grandfather, chaos.


    At this time, I know who I am.


    I am the creature born of all darkness. In other words, all the darkness, darkness and demons in the world It''s all under my control.


    "You can''t be together. You''ll kill misty. " The road was cold."You are the dark, the dim is the light. So, you can''t be together, understand? " Although Tiandao''s attitude is better, his face is also a little cold.


    "Why? Because we are antagonistic? " I don''t agree! I love Miaomiao, love her deeply, want to be with her, want to see her smile forever.


    "Then you want to let the tiny die?" The road asked me angrily.


    "Of course not!" How can I be willing to be hurt.


    "Then stay away from the misty! The farther you go, the better. Far away from our temple of heaven, far away from the misty The road was cold.


    "I..." My heart is very confused, but looking at the misty quiet face, my heart is very painful.


    "When will she wake up? If I leave, can I wake up? " My voice trembled. I only know my heart, pain let me almost suffocate, in front of a piece of darkness.


    "Yes, if you leave, I will wake up Miaowu. Between you, it''s a big dream. " The road was cold.


    Tiandao''s lips opened slightly, as if to say something. At last, he said softly, "thank you for your contribution to Tiandao office over the years."


    I''m silent. I don''t know what to say.


    I slowly turned around, foot seems to be filled with lead, I slowly forward step by step, step by step, I look back at the road in my arms.


    I don''t know how many times I stop, and I don''t know how many times I turn back.


    In my eyes, the temple of heaven gradually blurred, and their figure gradually disappeared, but the vague appearance became more and more clear in my heart.


    Can I still see the misty?


    If all the darkness turns into light, can I be with the misty?


    Am I the same as Miaomiao?


    Yes! That''s it.


    So I spent a long time trying to turn dark into light.


    But I found it all in vain.


    I have been paying close attention to Tiandao palace and Tiandao office. Finally, I saw the misty reappear.


    However, misty seems to forget a lot of things. She forgot about me, about us.


    Her memory was sealed.


    Is it made by Boulevard?


    In order to wake up Miaomiao, Daodao seems to have been shut down.


    I want to see Miaomiao again. I want to appear in front of her again and stay by her side.


    Even for her, I may be nothing.


    Chaos tells me that light and dark coexist forever, but never merge.


    At last, the way of heaven made a compromise and said, "you can follow the misty side. You can be together, but you can''t be together. Do you know what I mean?"


    I see


    Light and dark are opposite and coexist.


    All of them are indispensable.


    I can follow her, but I can''t reach out and kiss her.


    But we can be together forever.


    Forever.


    (this article can be finished at any time or never. I saw a message from a little angel, saying that all the people who pursue this article to the present should be people with warm hearts. That''s really good. Misty has always been, in the hearts of all of us. All of us have a soft heart. Let''s stop here for the time being. In the future, we may continue the story in the form of fanwai, or we may create the second Tiandao beloved. In a word, we will not disperse, and our inner warmth will not disappear.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!